《KOF s longing》 Text What was said in advance Moreover, based on my usual writing habits and Ma Zi speed, this book will be very logical, but also a bit slow. I don't know how to tj, but please allow me to skip the post when I encounter technical difficulties in the middle of writing. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? make it clear that I don’t know how to breed horses. \ Text About the idea of ??the novel Since I decided to write, I clicked on the webpage and looked for the official plot of kof. After reading it, I realized that I was wrong - those KOF comics were not inconsistent with the plot, but they were basically changing the plot randomly! Besides, if those comic plots piled up from data are written into novels then I might as well just write an online game! So, I decided to write about an ordinary person’s KOF growth process. In fact, the protagonist may not necessarily become a peerless master. He has no family blood, no famous teachers to train him from childhood, and no natural superpowers (note~~~'natural'). The only thing he can be proud of is his learning. ability. Speaking of learning ability, this is related to the protagonist’s life experience. As for the specifics, let’s give it a try~! As for why the protagonist chooses to appear in Athena's boudoir, the reason is very simple - in KOF, only the Athena team can clearly speak Chinese. In order to make it reasonable for the protagonist to establish friendship with a certain KOF team in the early stage, this is The only choice. As for emotional issues. Personally, I hate stallion behavior very much. Chu Liuxiang's "romantic but not obscene" behavior is already the limit of what I can accept. Of course, I'm talking about results. Just like Zhang Wuji can have the desire to fall in love with four women, the protagonist is likely to be obsessed with another plmm when his relationship with one woman is broken. Moreover, in many movies, those girls seem to be big-breasted and brainless. The protagonist makes a few sweet words or even makes a secret promise to his heart as soon as the tiger's body is shaken, and will not change his heart until death It makes me want to vomit At least, in my kof In , the shrewdness of women will grow over time (perhaps even geometrically~!) The protagonist may have to put a lot of effort into chasing one. After all, the protagonist has played games, so right? The PLMMs of different KOFs know how to "prescribe the right medicine" respectively, haha! The process of chasing feelings is a scenery that will never fade! When it comes to the men in kof, I think they are all excellent, and everyone has something worthy of admiration. Even those bosses, such as Goenitz from 96, are actually a priest. It can be seen from his dress that he fights just because of his loyalty to the Orochi. (Although Orochi's philosophy is wrong, it cannot be said that he is a priest.) Totally ridiculous) He is actually a very easy-going person in normal times. Official information is evidence. Even the famous duo, Chen Guohan and Cai Baojian, have their own hardships under the "spurring" of Master Jin, right? hehe! In addition, the world of kof in the novel cannot be exactly the same as the game. This is a waste of time. Just like Athena has a side job as a singer (actually, from the perspective of making a living, this is her main job!) people in KOF also have to worry about their livelihood, so I wrote a side article to explain Orochi with my own ideas The origin of the three artifact families, and secondly, paved the way for the prosperity of the Kagura and Kusanagi families and the decline of the Yagami family. Because I started from ancient times, and considering that the records at that time will definitely be in ancient Chinese, I will use classical Chinese to set off the atmosphere. If any friends have any objections, please tell me, thank you! As for other people's arrangements, I will also consider them in detail. Then, let me talk about Yagami-an. I believe that as I continue to write, as long as there are still people reading it, sooner or later someone will ask him about the shadow of his famous tree! I won’t tell you what fate is. Anyone who has played KOF (excluding super rookies) will know these plots (if you are really a rookie, then use Team Yagami to clear the level in 95, and use Team Yagami in 96. Xiaocao team, three artifact teams pass the level, choose three artifact teams to pass the level in 97, and use Kusanagi Kyo team and defeat Orochi with Kusanagi Kyo, and then use a neat team to keep the score between 250 and 350 in each game in 99 , I can’t remember the specific values. Finally, I chose the Three Artifact Team in 2003. The plots after clearing the levels can basically give the rookies a rough explanation!) In the novel, Yagami’s life experience and family reasons made it difficult for him to Accept others, especially men, haha. Therefore, although the protagonist has special feelings for Yagami (don’t think too much~~~), the opportunity to open Yagami’s heart is really rare (again, don’t think too much!) In the short term Getting close to Iori is very technical~~! Also, I really feel that the arrangement of Yamazaki Ryuji, one of the Eight Masters, is a bit old-fashioned. The official explanation of his origin is so speechless that we only know that he is a killer related to Geese (And Geese himself is the old immortal boss of "Legend of the Wolf") The most painful thing is to deal with this kind of character who has something but is vague! It would be better if it was basically a blank sheet of paper like Leona's dad If anyone has any ideas, please tell me! Although he only came out in 1997, wouldn't it be better to lay some foreshadowing earlier? ~~~ I heard that the official plan to launch 2005, that is, kof12 will be the end of kof. It will connect the story of Orochi, the story of nests, the story of the land far away, the story of the Snitch clan and the story of the Ten Divine Treasures from Gaiden. I look forward to this Let me consider whether I should pay attention to anything for the future development of the plot when writing the novel? Also, I??In which year was this novel written in its best form? Looking forward to readers’ suggestions. ; ; 正文 一个正经的技术问题 Text Let’s talk a little bit… The idea of ??kof themes actually started in 2001 - the main reason was the urge to vomit after reading those Hong Kong kof comics. Then from time to time I think about how I would play with the plot of Kof, or rather the world. But after all, I didn’t have the idea of ????writing a pen - mainly because writing articles was still a sacred thing in that era, and when this sacredness was quickly washed away by the blogs of cats and dogs, I had already started the so-called concept that I had conceived since junior high school. A science fiction trilogy (in fact, the total of this trilogy does not exceed 500,000 words so far), so the motivation for writing this fan novel is just to comfort my fragile mind while waiting for the update of other people's kof novels. As I wrote in the introduction to my new work - What is a novel? The novel is to start from something that does not exist according to the rules of life. What is a fantasy novel? Fantasy novels are about changing some of the rules of life and then starting to deduce them. Whether it's this kof novel or my other half-finished trilogy, I care whether it will eventually become a good book. Many times, if something written for fun has only one advantage, I will be happy; if something written with care has only one shortcoming, I will be unhappy. For me, this Kof novel is definitely not as heart-warming as the trilogy. In other words, you can rest assured that Kof’s fantasy will definitely be finished in my lifetime. But, after all, someone saw my pit, left a message, and voted. So I can't let the novel become the kind of fast food that you don't want to read a second time after reading it once. Just like people who are lovelorn will listen to love songs repeatedly, "Kiss Goodbye", "Absolute Infatuation", "He Must Love You Very Much" People of different generations have different choices, but this choice is common - similarly, I am very I hope that what I write will make people feel a certain amount. A few characters, a few plots, a few paragraphs, a few sentences, a few words No matter how many, it will be my success. If someone can find some answers to life in my articles, then I might be able to cry with joy. However, it is difficult to achieve such a desire with a subject like this. People who have never played KOF will feel unfamiliar with the characters, but those who have played it already have a system in their own minds - no matter whether I write in detail or in detail, someone will always criticize me. Therefore, when the plot reaches an irreversible track, I will not listen to anyone's advice - including my own. There is a saying in "The Legend of Rebirth" - when we grow up, we always feel that the knowledge we have learned is useless. In fact, it is not useless, it is because you have learned too little and can't think of where to use it. The writing is really good, and the same is true for writing novels. There are many places where I can’t write well. It’s not that I’m not good at writing, but that I don’t observe enough. If I study kof more deeply, I will be more comfortable writing this novel. However, the essence of fan fiction lies in reinterpretation. I also need to know more about real life. Speaking of the "One Hundred Thousand Whys" mentioned in "The Legend of Rebirth", I am very glad that I am better than Zhou Xingwen. He has 70% I don’t know, I know 70% of it, haha, so I still have a little confidence in myself, but it’s a pity that one piece of "One Hundred Thousand Whys" cannot rule the world like half of "The Analects of Confucius" What I lack is still There are many… To be honest, I really want everyone to watch my trilogy, even though they are not finished yet. However, that is not possible. In current literature, whether mainstream literature or online literature, science fiction novels in China have the image of being a drag that grandpa does not care for and grandma does not love, although it once had an opportunity to prosper. Just like "A Dream of Red Mansions" - I am not saying that my trilogy is that great, but I am saying that my intention in writing it should not be much worse than that of classmate Xiao Cao. So I am very worried that I will not be able to "give birth" to them in this life - although I am a man, my mood is similar to that of a mother giving birth, and anyone who writes with care can understand it. That’s why I don’t want to do much publicity for it. In fact, everything I write can be classified as fantasy, which means that I am constructing a world. The only difference is that most of the world settings of Kof's fantasy are already given, while my trilogy is closer to starting from scratch. have. In fact, for such novels, setting and writing are two criteria. Just like how high a martial arts master is, it depends on how deep his martial arts realm is and how proficient he is in basic moves. As for the fantasy of Kof, there is nothing to say about the setting - Kof itself is a classic. The key is what I want to tell you about the world of Kof and how to tell it. "However, unfortunately, I am not a good storyteller - I belong to the type of person who can only learn through accumulation. What I can do is not to let He Bing walk on the road, but to walk out the road. We have to face other KOF characters with the same needs. Maybe He Bing is another Jingo - I have always tried my best to treat He Bing as an ordinary KOF character, and the "innate" advantages he possesses should be treated as an advantage to him. The compensation for that appalling qualification. But if you put "need to meet the audience's eyeballs"In addition to the requirement of "watchability", this difficulty level is a bit hot. Therefore, I may write slower and slower, or I may have smooth sailing in some places - the plot of kof is ready-made~~! In addition, some people say that my chapter has too few words, and I have to admit it. This is my own habit - like most products of China's exam-oriented education, what I wrote most was propositional essays. You are lucky that I had to write about 2,000 words for an essay at that time. If it were 1,000 words like the formal requirements …Let’s vomit blood together! ~ However, if this continues and the number of viewers increases, this issue will highlight my unprofessionalism. Therefore, if one day I think it is time, I will open a new pit and organize the novel into a chapter of about 10,000 words——of course, if my performance can allow readers to persist until that day. ?? Okay, let me ask a question, please leave a message - Is it better for Nujia to die in 95, or to be an "old and immortal boss" like the official one? (As it happens, this is almost 2,000 words) ; ; Text: It’s an announcement... (actually, it’s cathartic) Those who know me are worried about me, but those who don’t know me say what do I want? I can only say that there are some things that I don’t know but are happy, so I envy some people. But I am not in the mood to write an article at the moment. If you look at the chapter "The Lonely Man", you will know why I said this. The sad style can set off a certain atmosphere, but if it becomes a tone, it will not be suitable for a long novel. But it failed, so I can’t write it for the time being. Since my heart is heavy, let me vent it out. Let’s start with books, otherwise I would be sorry for the category related to works. Recently, I posted a request in my book review not to send out snake oil or clamor for updates. The result This result made me realize what quality is once again. When the post was deleted to the point where I was upset and upset, I finally couldn't bear it and replied to one. However, it happened that there was a problem with the system and the post could not be posted. Come to think of it, the language was indeed not very civilized, so I am announcing it here now, which is considered correct. Some people’s responses, I won’t mention them by name. I don’t want to get grudges against specific people, as follows - What are you clamoring for? Threats? Sn has gone bankrupt and has not issued authorizations. This book cannot make money. If someone hadn't shown some sense of responsibility, it would be you who should be threatened, right?! Scream, scream, just scream. ! If you have the ability to write a book by yourself! If you are not a tutor, you don’t know how expensive firewood and rice are, and if you don’t write a book, you don’t know how difficult it is to update In fact, I generally don’t follow them. The key is that there have been too many posts without tutors, and you accidentally became the top This is the last straw that breaks the anger level, so please forgive me However, I still have to scold you - shut up! To speak openly, you must first learn to compare your feelings with your own! …… ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????—Everyone is a temperamental person anyway. If you dare to scold me, I will do the same. It’s just that I don’t usually do that. Forget it, what those people do is that they dislike their mother's shabby clothes and don't want her to come to school to visit them, but they don't pay attention to their glorious appearance. Who gave people such a nature? It's normal to be angry with such people. It's normal to get angry with such people …not worth it. Let’s talk about something else! Some people say that although the side chapters I write are still readable, there is a danger that the main text will lose its sense of mystery. I would like to thank you for your concern in advance, but there is no need to worry. My side chapters are just short stories, and they only serve to guide me in controlling the plot. The development direction is mostly written at the end, and the hidden details in the outer chapters will be very different from the main text. And specifically when it comes to what I call the fate of characters Speaking of which, I feel angry - many readers ask the protagonist to get someone done because they like someone. I really can't compliment this mentality, and those so-called "fans" are I don’t agree with the trend of “you want a sense of involvement, you want yy”. At least in my mind, the task of fans is to reinterpret, and its purpose is to make up for the regrets of the original work. I remember the author of "Li Fugui" said silently: "In the Battle of Red Cliff, you can wipe out 830,000 troops from 830,000 to 8.3 million, but if you kill Cao Cao on Huarong Road, the problem will be big." Similarly, write Fans can also be yyy. When it comes to kof specifically, you can let Orochi realize his ideals, but if you can't give a convincing process in every aspect, just wait for others to criticize you! Even if the readers at that time read it as fast food and didn't care, at least such a novel could not become a classic. ????????????????????????? And I say it again, Kof fandom can’t make money, if you don’t have the intention to write about her, then I just won’t write it! So, friends who want to give suggestions, please think based on the article, right? Having written all this, looking at those people who are clamoring to join Bing and Athena, I really have no choice but to do so. As for the person who hopes that He Bing will turn all the beautiful girls in the nests into light sources, can you give me a detailed and feasible plan to break into the inside? Anyway, I can't help it even if I try to break my head. As for the intentions of Ryo Sakazaki and Kasumi, it is just a consideration on my part. I have already explained the reasons. However, the development of things is not certain, and what I wrote is not a narrative. If they can really come together in the future, I will definitely give you a satisfactory process. On the contrary, the pairing of Billy and Janet was originally unrelated, but no one has made any irresponsible remarks. Let’s just assume that there are not many hardcore experts among readers There is also the issue of He Bing’s strength development. Let me first sentence those creative ideas that are described as like magic to death. In fact, saying that those are creative ideas is simply a false compliment. But with the development of the Internet to this point, I don’t expect to come up with a brand new martial arts theory. I can Just be true. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In fact, my appearance is very contradictory, but it is not incomprehensible. I remember that the myth of a certain ethnic minority in ancient China explained earthquakes, saying that the earth was supported by huge oxen. When the oxen moved the earth from one corner to the other, earthquakes occurred - but they did not care about it. What is holding up that giant bull? To generalize, we can make our lies as self-justifying as possible. If we can seem perfect without worrying about a few conditions, it will be a big victory!   Therefore, we don’t need to delve into the molecular structure of the crazy blood, but He Bing’s body structure does not allow him to create a scene where the devil comes. It is a fait accompli that if we force him to punch through Mount Fuji with one punch, etc. That's too much. Otherwise, why would I work so hard to get him to have a relationship with Toudōru? By the way, a Brokeback Mountain-esque spoof about someone. I can only say that this person has no brains. He is a cool guy who can easily kill girls unintentionally like Yagami. And Hebing has at least fallen in love with the king. Even if it is a prank, they should not be used to hype them. Taking a step back, Aoi and Kasumi's feasibility is higher than them (However, it is still approximately zero) And king It seems that classmate "Cang Yan" is a KOF expert, although his name always reminds people of flies, haha! His book reviews are more valuable than many others. Recently, he said that King is originally a woman. This I have not personally verified it, but there is more authoritative information that says that in the beginning, her vocabulary and behavior were all male. Exclusively, as for the truth Although there is only one, let it be lost in the long river. I am relatively lazy But don't worry, I don't intend to have a tragic plot like "Flying Fox Gaiden". Even if there is, it will be Mostly from Bing and Leona. It is basically impossible for a strong woman like King to be with Ryo Sakazaki now. Other good men It is too difficult to find someone who can replace He Bing's position in her heart. I have given up. She had a traditional and happy idea. As for what to do, just ask the sky. If the result comes out, remember to tell me The book will stop at "The Lonely Man"! I don’t know if you are dissatisfied with my handling of Nujia. As I said at the end: “Those who can be called heroes since ancient times must have something outstanding.” This sentence was taught to me by my Chinese teacher in high school, and it is also What impressed me most about him was very reasonable. Putting aside the Orochi plot that I am currently writing, think about the strength of Gulicha in 99. He is just a middle-level cadre in Nests, but we can experience a lot. If some people have ulterior motives for resenting the bosses, I can't help it. However, everyone, especially Moujuan, don’t worry. The boss is flesh and blood, and the other characters cannot be boring. Although the description of Xiaocao in the current article is very biased, those are side descriptions. Anyway, I have never seen a situation where there is a language barrier. There were no examples of misunderstandings. Therefore, after understanding deeply, artifacts will always have the charm of artifacts. Since I made this announcement, my updates are no longer guaranteed Well, I won't explain the reason in detail, because the person involved asked me to keep it confidential. I just want to tell you that I decided to pray for someone every day. It is a very childish behavior, but it is the only thing I can do. Caring is always laborious, and people who have no real experience are actually the happiest. If the separation of life and death is on the screen, there will be nothing but romance and tears, but when it is moved to your own life, it will make your chest panic. It is painful for a white-haired person to give a black-haired person a gift, but what about a black-haired person giving a black-haired person a gift? Not only that, if that is really the case, all you need to bear is grief - the fact is that life or death is uncertain! As the saying goes, you are not afraid of thieves stealing, but you are afraid that thieves will miss you My Kanzaki Reimei It’s confusing Let’s do it yourself. If you want to make a fuss about updates in the future, just feel free to do so. I’m not in the mood to pay attention to it. Looking at people who are happy because of ignorance, I feel unwilling but helpless. I may fake update this announcement every day, just to remind myself to pray every day, so let me be willful just once above. Listen to the song, "Love the country more than love the beauty" \ \ \ " Some people support me, and some people scold me It's normal, but it's still a bit of comfort. Unfortunately, I can't write much, so it can't be a new chapter. I'll just post it here for the time being. It's up to you , , , , Chapter 92 Finally, Mai Zhuo calmed down and said with a tired look on his face: "Okay, we should go to bed. Goenitz is not here, and the state of the vice is dumbfounding. All the responsibilities cannot be solved by me alone. There are too many things I have to do." Too much - let's have a good rest today! Anyway, the little guys can't really clean up the villa tomorrow, oh, it seems to be early in the morning, that is, at noon today." As she said that, she took me to look around for a while, walked to the nearest small house, and unlocked the door with a push of her hand: "Don't worry, all the properties nearby belong to Bernstein." She fumbled and opened the door. He turned on the light to see if it was not very dirty, opened the door, took a look, and said to me, "You will sleep here. If you get up first tomorrow, go around and wait for me to wake up and have a hungry meal." It's nothing." After saying that, he opened another door, got in, and then there was the sound of lying down, but there was no more sound. The world has become peacefulbut without Mai Zhuo's singing and murmuring, I feel a little empty.sleep. Opening the window, sparse trees dotted the country lanes, and the moon nestled in the distance, watching everything silently, its detached attitude was enviable. This world It should be said that every world is wonderful, but the bitterness behind this wonderfulness is often unknown, or even insignificant. If the plot I knew before is a kind of history, then now I finally understand a truth to some extent: the goddess of victory is not the goddess of justice. Her glorious and gorgeous skirt will inevitably hide her dirty underwear when we bend down. When we examine it physically, we can trace back how the protagonists in those heroic poems wantonly trampled on the truth and chastity. It’s no wonder that Chizuru is willing to endure all kinds of cold looks from Mai Zhuo, and it’s no wonder that although Kasumi has a crush on Yagami-an, she is not interested in the entire three artifacts themselves. I even started to feel conflicted about whether my choice was the right one, or what I wanted. I am always moved by the members of the Eight Masters. Perhaps their thousands of years of vicissitudes will naturally allow them to understand what value and pursuit are far better than humans, but Chizuru insists on the position of three artifacts, and Iori Yagami makes the same choice. , they are definitely awake. And Iam I too impulsive? ; ; Text: An idea, please share it Nothing else. I said that my recent mood is not suitable for writing. There is a certain probability that this state will continue, although I don't want that to happen. However, I always wanted to do something, and I thought it would be a good idea to publish my debut novel in my senior year of high school. After all, the writing style at that time was a little different from now, and even more distinctive. After all, I had not read any online novels at that time. If you think this is good, please allow me to write "Kof's Reminiscences" for a while. Anyway, my thing is only a few hundred thousand words, so it is not far-fetched to slowly transform it from a manuscript into a document, which can be considered to calm my mood. Moreover, you can also know the origin of my pen name "Bi Shiling" What do you think? If you disagree, please speak up, but there must be a reason, otherwise I will ignore it. Also, let me make it clear again - there is an essential difference between impotence and eunuchs! …… …… In addition, I would like to recommend some Piaotian literature online novels for everyone. as follows: "Li Fugui", "Evil Sakura", "The Legend of Rebirth", "Resurrection of the Third Reich", "The Unscrupulous Witch", "Ten Days of Eight Desolations and Ten Thousand Monsters", "Diary of the Abnormal Death of the Warring States Period", "The Magic Apprentice", "Magic Transformation", "The King of Utopia" ” “New Records of Searching Gods” “In the Name of Revolution” “The Genius Cursed by God” “Electronic Career” “Dream Back to 97” “I am a Blacksmith” “Radiation Style Painting” “New Song Dynasty” “Iron-Blooded Lilac” “Fengxiang Three Kingdoms” "Journey to Heaven and Slay the Dragon", "Ming", "New China 1911", "Blasphemy", "The Thief", "Blood Curse", "Mind Hacker", "Universe and Life", "Notes of Bai Xiaosheng" Forget it, there are already a lot of the above feelings. Basically, they are classics that are a pity not to read. Some are new books with great potential, and some are like encyclopedias. Of course, the content or opinions of some of these books will be unacceptable to some people. , let me first remind you, especially for "Radiation Style Painting", if you insist that I am trying to hide it, there is nothing I can do. I only hope that people with more traditional minds will have reservations when watching the best. Okay, let’s stop here. If updating when readers are anxious is a breakthrough in character, then praying when a friend is going through life and death is a supreme merit. So, please let me strive for this merit\ Text related songs and lyrics First of all, I would like to state that some of the following content is original to me, and some is reproduced from classics. "Judgment" ――He Bing and leona (Note: This can be sung according to "Borrowed Past Events") When I look at your melancholy face and look towards the seaside I can’t help but hold you in my hands Your flying hair blows in my heart It’s like saying I love you, do you know? He also said that the encounter seemed like yesterday, and I was still embarrassed to talk about it. You are beaming and I am burying my head I'm still afraid of that familiar dagger Your smile is like a soft willow in the breeze, leaning on my shoulder without saying anything. The stunning moment accompanies your joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, and we go through it together day by day and year by year. Enjoy that peaceful life, like the Milky Way, one by one Some past events are flying by, I’m used to watching the sunrise and moonset, The promise of life and death Your eyes have never been as passionate as fire. The water always flows. You watch silently and are moved. "Concerned Heart" ——He Bing and King (Note: This song can be sung to the tune of "Don't Be Afraid of My Sadness") Lyrics: Bi Shiling It’s been a long time since I heard from you Should we listen carefully to our memories? Counting every bit of your tenderness Every trace is melted into my heart She was sleeping quietly next to her A ring reflects the mood of you and me Maybe this is the echo of the passing of love You think I am the best friend in your life But in the end I can only leave you with a broken promise What you give is a lifetime of sincerity The result is a strange and regretful divorce. Looking back, the long road is like a wound There were tears in each other’s eyes as they waved. It’s still hard to wake up from this vivid memory Remember the tight embrace No matter how you recall it, it’s refreshing That love has now changed and only the past remains There is a crystallization between me and her now It’s just that I can’t help but care about your heart "The sunset and the moon——To the person I lost" Tanima Juli version footsteps Takes away the smile Only loneliness remains In the evening breeze The tone of the guitar Who am I lost for? The fireworks in the sky Burned up in the sky The rainbow and the clouds And you just left me The red leaves Whose sorrow is it? Falling with the wind That shooting star Whose tears are they? Across the night sky Scenes in memories They are all talking to me Your smile, your cry But it’s all over Doesn’t belong to me………… The whole world Becomes hazy in an instant Just because your smile flashes again leave It is the prelude to sadness The setting sun has gone and the moon is still watching silently "Sunset and Moon" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? nunnery version (Beijing) The excitement that makes me rise Calm down in your smile Ashamed to export But I hope to protect you forever (nunnery) Love or warmth are meaningless No more protecting or trusting anything Just because everything contaminated with me will eventually be broken Hatred burns in my heart The pale moon swaying in the darkness is so aloof and arrogant. Who is it laughing at? Yes, loneliness is enough, the flames are the fragments of the moonlit night (Beijing) The sky is gradually dyed into a crimson color, making people feel warm without realizing it No matter who your heart belongs to, it will always ignite the passion in his heart Like the brilliance of the setting sun "Breaking through the deep darkness is still in people's hearts"??continuation Yes, just for the indelible warmth in my heart (Jing; An: just a chorus, no new words) ――(Please compare the huge differences in attitudes towards love and even life caused by Kyo and An's very different life experiences. The happy love life of Kyo and Koyuki is naturally needless to describe and is a household name. And the tragic experience of Iori and his former girlfriend is But few people know) "That golden tulip"- Bi Shiling's Ci ??The quiet night, the deep footprints, and the memories grow latent and dark. The departure of the song, the trembling body, shows that it is difficult to cover up. What is singing? What is longing for? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?holding That golden tulip, That heart-warming fragrance. It is to accompany her through every inch of moonlight, Or use melancholy to compromise the wound of fate? (This is what I plan to use as the ending of the main article. I wonder what you think?~~)\ Text Announcement (Attached is a short fan story) Something happened at home, and I felt very bad. Not to mention updates, I am at a loss for the upcoming exams in several subjects. Please understand. Here is a poem, written from my heart, without any modifications. If you don’t think it’s good, just leave it as graffiti. as follows: The hot summer and cold winter are coming again, and everything is ready for reunion; The white hair gradually became full and I didn’t realize it, and my eyes were suddenly shocked and speechless. "Thousands of memories of the past life bring tears to my eyes; The night is as cold as water and the sun is sinking like a curtain. The flowers fade, the meteors fall, the shadows are sparse, the people are lonely, and the bright moon hangs; There are too many storms and sorrows, and it hurts the face to touch the scenery. Attached is a short story written by an interstellar fan not long ago, just take a look at it (one) There is another mission today, and it’s a pretty crazy one. Looking at my companions who are worried, this atmosphere is not right. The sky above the wilderness in the distant mountains is gloomy and gloomy. As far as the eye can see, there is no wild life. To be honest, it is like this, which can easily create a dead atmosphere. "I said, a suicidal attack is not suicide, so why should we be downcast." My voice was loud, but no one answered. Those guys who had the same job as me were wearing dark masks and were lifeless; they turned to the machine gunners and were gathering silently; while those who operated the tanks were getting on the transport plane step by step; there were also several formations of ghost fighters surrounding them. Those ridiculously shaped science balls… “Forget it, they are all covering for us, or they are using their lives to attract the enemy’s firepower to buy time. If we fail, they will not even be able to retreat "Our hope lies in you, but do you think you have any hope of success?" A clear voice came from oh, from behind the machine gunners. He's a medic. "I said hygienist, truly impossible things will not become tasks." I was really surprised. After all, it was somewhat embarrassing that the only person in the entire unit who had the mentality to chat with me in the face of high danger was from a non-offensive branch. "Can you guarantee that you will come back alive?" The medical soldier squeezed in front of me, still holding his own tools, as if he was dedicated, but in a teasing tone. "Promise? We won't leave anything that can guarantee survival to us." I shook my head, "Or, what's the benefit of me promising you to survive? For example let's come back and have a one-night stand or something? Anyway, Your voice is already pretty good." Bet, if you use your life as a bet, there won't be any chips. "But your voice may not be good. How about you let me see your face first?" The medical soldier didn't seem to really care about the possibility of survival. "No, because, today, we are the protagonists." I teased her, "On the other hand, you must stay alive and wait for me to come back." "You" She couldn't finish her words, so she marched behind the machine gunners. "Hahaa one-night stand?" I shook my head. In fact, I didn't know what to do. I just wanted to be more comfortable when greeting the God of Death. (two) All the troops set off. According to the commander's intention, first a group of ghost fighters went to the enemy's rear to harass them, and then a tank group airdropped in another direction from the rear, followed by the so-called overwhelming frontal advance, and the Vagelei did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives to eliminate those hosts. , and finally, we sneak in from different directions and guide the real attack weapon-the atomic bomb. "Atomic bombs in one formation?" As we walked on the road, I couldn't help but sigh. Anyway, we were still some distance away from the enemy. In fact, if it really succeeds, the enemies in this area can be regarded as stragglers by default. However, even we have such a strong force, what about the enemies who originally had the advantage? I even doubt that those ghost fighters will face the vast air defense towers, and those Vagreforget it, I heard that they are all beautiful women, although I only heard about them, but it isa pity. “Perhaps when my battle begins, the overall battle is already heating up. Walking through the so-called frontal battlefield, the thick organic ground was not clean due to the bloody flesh, and there were many white spots among them. Maybe some of them were the medics who teased me not long ago. The people who are still alive are on guard ahead under the guidance of the science ball, protecting the tanks that are bombarding the bunker. And I did not participate. Invisible Zhongdewang, I am slowly moving towards the rear of Low Ran. Recently, the enemies seem to be getting smarter and smarter. If they run too fast, they will be able to detect my presence due to the ripples in their sight. Then, I will have to say goodbye to my life in a series of attacks all over the sky. Walking next to the bunker, I gradually went deeper. Generally speaking, the suicidal nature of the enemyUnder attack, if the commander is not stupid, he will definitely prepare for possible surprise attacks everywhere. Since our attack is indeed not weak, I bet that the enemy's anti-stealth units are mostly on the periphery, at least not in places where I have sufficient attack power - if in fact the enemy's defense is impeccable, I will have no choice but to accept my fate Walking along the enemy's bunker, I felt safe and sound, because I was very cautious. Even if I vaguely saw an erratic figure in the sky in the distance, I would immediately hide, regardless of whether it was the enemy or not. This also contributed to my slow progress. During this period of time, I have heard the message "atomic bomb launched" coming from the communicator several times, but I did not feel the earthquake of an atomic bomb explosion, which shows that those guys failed. Um? This is heaven! Mammoth nest! Scorpion nest! There is also a large hatching pond! No wonder the enemy's troops along the way were not as strong as expected They must be planning to close the door and beat the dog! However, this is not the main goal, and if it is just an atomic bomb, it cannot destroy this place. So, I slowly passed through the incubation pools, looking for the source of the enemy's technology - the main base. Forget it, what a one-night stand Blowing up the place just now may save a medic, and even bring a large group of people with it, but if you give up the real goal, you will lose the entire battle. Maybe for the enemy, this is a battle, but for us, the surviving humans, it is almost the last battle Oh shit! The Karigan Era is truly a nightmare for humanity Pat your head and stop thinking about those so-called heroes or the war between the three clans. Keep walking. At least, you have to fight for your own survival before you can hope to make a bet with another woman. (three) When I found the so-called strategic target, the sound of "atomic bombs taking off" came again, and a relatively hidden red light spot was on the ground next to the main base. It seems that one guy has victory in sight. Just when I was about to repeat the behavior of the guy who was not far away, "Atomic bomb launched" came again. This time, even I didn't find out where it was. And there is no host around here yet. It seems that the airmen are not simply committing suicide, haha. “Perhaps, I can consider going back to blow up the incubation pool Oh no, let’s wait and watch them succeed. The mission cannot afford failure. Hosts were flying in from far away, but not from all directions. I hid in a temporarily safe place and watched a companion being discovered and killed. However, the atomic bomb he guided had already fallen from the sky. Before the atomic bomb landed, the hosts did not find another person, but I found him. No, he should have appeared on purpose, because his guidance work was also completed. ——He stayed close to the target. He had no intention of living from the beginning. The coordinates he guided were his own position. When the atomic bomb came, there was no possibility of escaping I started to turn back towards the hatching pool, and there was an earth-shattering explosion behind me, but in my mind was the appearance of the guy just now. Of course, I couldn't see his expression behind the mask, but his movements seemed to be enjoying relief Could it be that he hadn't thought about living at all? Or did he think he deserved his death? Evenhe didn't think that we still have a future The enemy must be in panic at this moment. The racial characteristics of the zerg determine that they will be confused in the short period of time after the leader dies. But I have already arrived at my new target and hold up the "fire stick" in my hand. "Boom!" The mammoths and scorpions that had hatched and fell into chaos before they had time to leave became wreckage, but I didn't stop and raised the "fire stick" again. This time, the entire neighborhood is clean, and it’s time for me to survive. Escape is much harder than sneaking in. After a short period of chaos, the enemy has shown that they are working on their own, and there are no tactics at all. This is a good thing for our troops, but for me, a real straggler, it is a disaster. " Several times I saw wandering hydralisks accompanying their hosts, and I felt nervous, because enemies who don't have a sense of the overall situation will most likely eliminate every enemy they meet. I don't have time to fight them - I don't have much energy left. After searching for a long time, I finally saw my companions, but it was a critical situation - a machine gunner and several medical soldiers were surrounded, and there was even a mammoth among the enemies! There was a ghost fighter in the sky, but it didn't have enough firepower, and a Vagory, a transport plane, was constantly pulling people up, but it was obviously too late. "Bang!" I put the "fire stick" into manual mode and fired at the mammoth. Although the automatic mode can guarantee that the target will be hit, it will only hit the target. At this distance, I am sure to hit the vital point. Three shots to the throat, the mammoth fell,The medical soldiers who were treating each other around the machine gunners were sent to the sky one by one, and the remaining ones were even more dangerous. That’s it…I removed my invisibility. Some of those swift beasts immediately ran towards me, but fortunately, there were only four of them. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????… In fact, the raptor also has weaknesses. When it raises its front legs to attack you, its exposed belly is your chance, and it only takes one shot. But this opportunity is fleeting, and the result of failure is death. The person who told me this was an old machine gunner. He once led a medic to guard the pass and single-handedly singled out two formations of raptors. However, now, he has long been reduced to ashes with the help of ground thorns. Oh no, it should be There are no bones left. When I finished destroying the enemies within sight, there was only one dying medic left on the ground. I walked over and hugged her: "How is it?" "It shouldn't be possibleit's you!" She coughed up blood, but her voice trembled. "Is it you? Then you have to live, otherwise, who would I have a one-night stand with?" I immediately recognized her voice. "It can be cured with treatment, but" Her voice gradually became sad again, "I have been possessed by a parasite attached to the queen. As long as I am here, no one can escape." "Parasite? Are you kidding me? Are you medics specialized in this field?" I was a little confused. "We have already exhausted the energy reserves, and what we still have now can at least cure me, but we don't have time to stay in this hellish place." She laughed miserably, "To be honest, seeing what you just said When I was shooting, I seemed to think it would be good to have some feelings with you. At least there would be a master who could protect me, but unfortunately, there is no chance now" "We can" I was about to retort, but a medic descended from the sky: "Come up quickly, we have to escape!" "I'm not leaving!" I hugged the person in my arms tightly, "If you want to leave, you can go back by yourself. Oh no, heal her injuries first and forget about the parasite." "Youis it worth it for a woman who can't live? Your marksmanship is our wealth." She tried to persuade me. "Wealth? I am indeed not a new recruit, but I am not the only one like me in the army." "Army?" She shook her head with a mocking look, "Do you think we succeeded because of our good luck? The enemy's main force is not here at all!" "You mean" I was in a daze. "Our base no longer exists. The transport plane above us narrowly escaped from the massive Devourers. If there weren't two engineers inside, I wouldn't be fighting now!" She said sternly, "But we still have enough resources to develop now, so you have to come with us!" "Are we going together?" I thought for a moment and hugged the woman in my arms who wanted to talk tighter, "Forget it, I'll stay with her, but you have to heal her injury first." "You" She smiled obviously angrily, "I won't waste energy on people who can't survive." "You can choose that way, but you have to pay the price with your life." I waved the "fire stick" in my hand. (Four) “In the end, she cured the person in my arms, and then left bitterly. Looking at the ghost fighters and transport planes that gradually disappeared before my eyes, I had to admit that they were also respectable fighters against fate. However, I also had my own thoughts, but when I explained them to the person I was holding hands with, I turned to sweet words. It’s enough for me to bear the complex thinking alone The organic matter under our feet is slowly receding and becoming a barren land, and we use this as a basis to judge where there will be fewer enemies. "Where are we going?" The woman next to her was unwilling to be in this aimless state, "Or do you already have a plan?" "What do you think?" I smiled slightly, but unfortunately, she couldn't see my smile, and I didn't intend to let her see it. My portrait was not a good product. "I don't believe you would really waste your life for me." She said very confidently, "After all, we have only known each other for less than twelve hours." It seems that this woman is also quite smart. "Okay, I can tell you, but you have to promise me that no matter what happens, you have to follow me, unless you die." "No problem, the zerg won't give you a chance to surrender anyway." She agreed quickly, so fast that I couldn't be sure whether she really planned to carry out her promise. "You have to think about it." "You tell me, you can take such a big risk for me. Besides, I am a logistics unit and there is no possibility of leaving you." "To be honest, if there really wasn't any hope, I wouldn't"?You are looking for death. "I put my arm around her shoulders and took a brief look at the surrounding situation, "However, after learning that you were parasitized, and after learning that our base was destroyed by a massive Devourer force, I came up with a solution. " "What's the meaning?" "Do you think that with our strength, the enemy needs a large number of Devourers? As far as I know, Hydralisks are enough to deal with our air force without cruisers. But in fact, this is not the case. The zerg that has been at war with us for a long time The leader is not a fool, otherwise he would not have pushed us into such danger. What does this mean?" I paused. "Tell me, I'm not that material. Otherwise, I would be the pilot of Vagre or one of the base staff members now." She said with great self-knowledge. "There are protoss nearby, otherwise there wouldn't be such a huge Devourer force." I revealed my answer, "I based it on the IQ of the leader who was just destroyed by the atomic bomb - the more precise the enemy is, the better we will be." can draw the correct conclusion. Moreover, if there is no imaginary protoss, even if I follow the transport plane, there is no hope. The reproduction ability and survival ability of zerg are not comparable to that of us humans, especially when everyone is beaten In a disabled condition.” "Then why didn't you tell them?" the woman pondered. "I just chose another hope, and it is always good to have more directions of hope. Before success, I and the people in the transport plane can't talk about who is right and who is wrong." I raised the "fire stick" ", "There are velociraptors ahead again. It seems that they are also interested in us. We need to show off our marksmanship By the way, if you really find the protoss and gain their acceptance, you must not tell them. The thing about you being parasitized - you have to live well for me." "Why?" She was a little excited when she saw the result of me shooting a swift beast. "Did you really fall in love with me?" "Fall in love? Maybe in the future" I sighed while shooting. This is what a skilled soldier is like. He can grasp the life and death of that moment while talking and laughing, but he also has to pay other prices in life, "But now , what you mean to me is more about passing on the family line. We still have responsibilities as human beings" Her face was slightly dull, and I could only repeat the almost mechanical shooting action Struggle is not romantic in the first place Text New Year greetings... I'm sorry everyone, the updates have been a bit slow recently relatively slow really slow "However, everyone has their own difficulties. I didn't make money from this book, so you should understand everything. I don't want to explain too much specifically. Even if I did, some people would call it cover-up. ?????????????????? Let’s wish you a happy New Year first… so that everyone can see through this “bumpy” thing. In addition, I also hope that He Bing can be happier. Note, this is not a "happy ending" that I want to show my mercy, but I feel that he has always been too comfortable in the water, and that "heaven will give great responsibility to this person" So, please come together and support me. Let him pray ~ Haha! My surgery was actually a minor operation, but unfortunately I am not Liu Bocheng, so it was really tragic for me to forcibly stop taking painkillers, and I still have lingering fears. So I took extra care to take care of myself while recuperating (even if I look a bit like a girl, haha~~). As a result I don’t have time to update. Let’s wait until the new year is over. At least, you are better than me and can sit back and relax. For the Chinese New Year Forget it, let’s not talk about those sad things, I wish you all have fun~~ The above is from Bi Shiling in Jiangzhou. It’s New Year’s Eve afternoon. \ Text Let’s take a look (details included) It was not my intention to give the chapter this title, but I guess if I didn’t write it like this, not many people would actually read it, although even if I wrote it this way, some people would not read it It’s better than nothing! It seems that updates have slowed down recently. If you are an old reader, you may know that it is cyclical. Anyway, I can't be "in the state all year round" like City Hunter, haha. However, I still have to explain: I have been reading "Dark Apprentice" for a while. It is also a book. It is relatively old (in terms of book number), but I only discovered it recently - it is very unkind. I read it. Physical book pirated version (don't blame me for boiling water, I really can't find the original copy). With more than 900,000 words, I can’t stop reading, especially when I felt a sense of jerkiness from the book. Note that when I say "jerky", I don't mean it in a derogatory sense, because I use master level as the standard, just like I always feel that my writing is not good - in "The Apprentice", I can feel that the author who has become a monk halfway has gradually become a monk. The process of growing up, maybe I’m going through that process. Old readers probably know that my advertisements are all genuine, oh, there is no price, they are all free recommendations. At least the authors of the books I recommend do not know me (except for someone). So everyone can trust my character, although in terms of update speed, my character has been questioned many times by many readers. However, to be honest, Kai Shui's "The Apprentice" is not very good. At least after reading it, I didn't feel like I looked up to a great god. I didn't have the same admiration for Zhou Xingwen, Speechless, Ning Cuiya and others. Resonance, especially after reading about her works - some evil people don't think they are evil when they see the word "she". In fact, although I guessed that the author was a woman from the beginning, I really knew that the author was a woman. I was still a little surprised - when reading the article, I was more likely to regard Bo Shui as a coy male author. just like me. "It may be a bit funny to use the word naughty, but I think it's pretty good. Many words are actually easier to express if you don't care about their praise or criticism. Just like many readers said that I am torn between King and Leona, I am also angry about Moya (the heroine of "The Apprentice"). But after actually reading it, I can’t say anything else except that Boiling Water is still some distance away from the master - she wants to write it well, and she is working hard to write it well, and she is very close to it - just like how I treat my novels. . Maybe the readers of "The Apprentice" will say that I am arrogant, but it doesn't matter. Anyway, I will not pick up the egg-laying chicken and kiss it just because I ate a familiar egg. The humble boiling water is at least closer to the master than me now. I write these things It's just out of emotion Of course, there is no need to stop at etiquette, haha. However, there is a real problem - "The Apprentice" can be published, but "Remote Thoughts" cannot be wuwuwu, why do I have such a miserable life! I really want tj Oh, tj is not my style Then ybsp; God, please save me, why am I obsessed with the guy who is said to be the responsibility I also want to date desire 45, oh No, looking up at 75 degrees is useless I sprained my neck purely. The prank has come to an end. Maybe I am not good at sensationalism at all. I wanted everyone to share "The Apprentice" together, but it turned out that it changed as I wrote it. Boishui said that she wrote "The Apprentice" for more than 30 bsp; Forget it, since it is just a responsibility, there is no need to be punctual, so don't expect me to be tough. I know what you think, because I was also a reader, oh No, it still is, haha. It was originally agreed that when the chapter is updated to chapter 125, I can eat Sister Kisaragi's flesh again, but I guess it's a bit far away. Because, I am slowly converting other manuscripts into electronic documents, really. Really slow. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Tanaka Fangshu and Togashi Yoshihiro, I mean the ability to procrastinate Can't miss ing) Text About the update of "Following" (more important) The writing of "Following" is at least better than that of "Kof's Reminiscence" - it is not the result of an explosion of resentment due to being unable to wait for the sloth-like update of Mauritius, but the result of playing "Age of Discovery 4" and feeling that there is something to write about. I had an idea for a while - I have thought about it for a long time. The game Age of Discovery is very good, but as a historical game, it is not perfect - I really have the idea of ??writing about it. Therefore, a protagonist with serious dualities of genius and idiot coexisted - the Han people of that era were almost like that. It is impossible for Li Huamei to have the law of invincibility like in the game, and Zheng Sen obviously cannot survive alone - in this way, readers who want to see the invincibility of the protagonist in traditional yy will be directly frustrated. This is what I started with That's what he planned. After all, opening up an era is definitely not something that one person can do. However, after just writing so much, I encountered bugs. Many bugs, or simply the consequences of the game maker's imprecision - after consulting a lot of information, I found out that Age of Discovery 4 is in Many historical details are so ridiculous: the name Hayreddin was originally the character prototype of General Pasha. When the little girl Agote arrived in Southeast Asia, Spain was no longer so arrogant, and the Ming Dynasty's sea ban policy was roughly the same as that of Europe. The times are even more of a conflict. And until now, my article still says "Portugal and the Netherlands are two countries that have declined." Oh my God, the Netherlands is just on the verge of becoming independent! So, I stopped. I ran to Xinhua Bookstore to read. After a holiday, the female salesperson from Xinhua Bookstore almost knew me. It was very comfortable to sit on the floor with the air conditioner turned on and read the White Book. China’s cultural atmosphere is not without Oh, I digress. In short, after reading the history or anecdotes of that era, I discovered that the Ming Dynasty really had a material opportunity to dominate the oceans, but the most serious obstacle was the Ming Dynasty's own foreign policy, not banning the sea, but unwillingness Regardless of the pretense of convincing people with virtue and going for large-scale colonization, in fact the Ming Dynasty did a very poor job, and even made the Han people in Southeast Asia consider themselves to be abandoned citizens of the motherland! In fact, as long as there are thoughts and actions to open up the ocean, as long as there is the prosperity and stability of the Ming Dynasty as the backing, the conquest of the ocean can be completed without the government's intervention at all. What is the Spanish Armada? It was just a small fight in Europe. Before the emergence of battleships and continuous fire, it was still questionable whether they could defeat the Japanese ironclads. The more significant problem is that Europe at that time was not qualified to advertise any civilization at all. Whether it was the conflict between the Renaissance and the Middle Ages on the mainland or the brutality of the colonists in the New World and Africa, they were far behind the culture of the Ming Dynasty. , although the culture of the Ming Dynasty was also very problematic. In other words, if at that time, a force representing the Han nationality appeared on the ocean stage, it would definitely be able to easily occupy the time, place and people. In the end, I decided to write "Following" - it may be very long, very long, but it is no longer just a game fan of Age of Discovery 4, but my thinking about that era. In other words, I have already designed the main plot, major events and characters from 1575 to 1715. As for Zheng Sen, he will die very early, but it will only be death. Just like the name of this book - "Following", it originally meant Zheng Sen following Huamei, but now there have been changes. People are following dreams, dreams in their own hearts, dreams for the ocean, and dreams for their nation. Dream, whether Han Chinese or Muslim, European or New World Aboriginal. Therefore, this book will open up a new pit and will be released under the name of a different person - everything is similar to Age of Discovery 4, but it is far more than the content of a game. However, for readers who like that game, I can promise that Huamei will live a long life. In addition, I would like to remind you that this book will be very complex later in the writing. The world structure or the development of natural science will be very different from the real history. Some countries that will be extremely powerful in the future will disappear early, and some nations that would have disappeared will have their presence in the world. If there is a place, regimes that have never existed will rise from the ground, and people who do not exist in historical records will shine; even the time and specific process of the first industrial revolution and the second industrial revolution are completely new. The only thing that remains unchanged is the law of historical development. You will see the trends and folk customs of that era, the ignorance and fanaticism of that era, and the tragedies and emotions of that era. Finally, let me make it clear that the beginning of this book, with the encounter between Zheng Sen and Li Huamei, is set in 1575. It was Wanli’s teacher and Comrade Zhang Juzheng, the top corrupt criminal in the Ming Dynasty, who had just gradually worked hard to bring the Ming Dynasty into the An era of possible heyday, it was also the second and last era after the Yongle period when the Ming Dynasty was likely to dominate the oceans. That’s all for the above. Some readers seriously told me that it’s not good to reveal too much. Readers who already know my rp rules, please wait patiently, I will notI will break my promise because I never promise speed - Bi Shiling, Jiangzhou. Text Announcement... (Those who want to see updates must read this) The following is the group number - 5402127 (Thank you for your support) In addition, I wish you all good health in the coming year after recovering from a serious illness! Then I went to take care of my mother who is still sick See you next year~~\ Text True.New.Announcement A few hours after the QQ group account of the book was announced, as soon as I opened QQ, the sound of applying to join the group was like a machine gun, which scared me so much Now we have prepared a new group account. If you didn’t get in the original one, let’s use this one The following is the group number - 23365951 (Thank you for your support) In addition, I also have a backup group, which I usually don’t chat with and only appears when there are actual topics. The group number is 45210487. Also, updates have been slow recently, and there are a lot of things going on. One of them is participating in the design of a Kof fan game and animation. Although it is a mugen type, it should be brand new. It is not an exaggeration to call it a new Kof game - if The abilities of the producers have lived up to expectations. So, I will spend more time designing the plot of the new game recently. As for longing and following, everyone should look forward to my character like Mark of the Weimar Republic However, I will still work hard to update every day. Unfortunately, tomorrow is my mother’s birthday. I have many things to do, so today is shameful This, I think I should say sorry. Then, I really said that. The above is from Bi Shiling in Jiangzhou. \ Text About the 5.12 earthquake...sad thoughts (new announcement attached) During the afternoon nap, in a daze, a classmate who was playing a fantasy game in the dormitory got up in a commotion, yelling and not knowing what to say Then another classmate who was also sleeping suddenly jumped up, and the swiftness of his movements shocked people. Then he asked slowly: "What's the matter?" "xx." The classmate moved neatly and methodically, "Oh, you also need to bring a pair of pants." "What?" Still confused. "earthquake!" "Oh." He closed his eyes and felt it. It was indeed like rafting on the waves. Then he climbed up, got out of bed and took his pants (which contained his wallet, keys, and mobile phone). He ignored his clothes and rushed out of the bedroom second to last. Suddenly he woke up, turned around and said: "Remember to lock the door." Turning around the corridor, I saw a group of disheveled people running out one after another. The elevator was well ignored, and everyone gathered on the stairs and went down the stairs (11th floor!) There was a lot of noise and chaos along the way, but everyone was capable and showed no signs of panic. Up to the first floor, there was a sea of ??people and endless chatter. "How's it going?" A half-naked classmate (fortunately, he was a man) greeted us. “When I went downstairs, I saw the sparkling water in the nearby low-roof water tank, creating a scene of its own.” From then on, everyone was chatting and laughing, just like stopping for an outing, and there was no intention of disaster. There is even a person who is suspected of running out naked. I look at him and see that he still has a piece of underwear left, and he is talking about sex. Take it. Because the earthquake in Chongqing was indeed felt like this, I recorded my true feelings at that time. Now looking at the disaster at the source of the earthquake, I understand that I am so lucky - and I am speechless and choked. I guess I haven’t been in the mood to do anything these days. Sad. Of course, I will never feel like coding anymore. As for updates, the current manuscript is at chapter 19 and a half. Finally, let me tell you, I am in Shapingba, Chongqing. Anyone nearby who is free recently can add me on QQ and go out to eat together. Although I don’t drink, I still want to find someone to talk to (after all, I don’t want those close to me to worry about these things) Above, qq——229754512. Bi Shiling, Jiangzhou. \ The text will not be updated today... For examplephoenix bloodyes, I'm not good at brewing dog blood~~\ Text Simply put, this is the announcement. Change Due to copyright reasons, it is said that it is impossible to sign a contract with a fan, plus some personal reasons (such as eating, drinking, peeing, etc.), in short, it is impossible for me to make quality-first discrete updates based on the book Yaoxiang - In other words, I, who promised not to have sex, decided to write a new book, which is different from others. If you are an old reader, I am afraid that the update speed of Yuanxiang is "silent than loud". Here, I promise one thing. When I open a new pit, I will try my best to at least update it once a day. Please collect, recommend and click more when the time comes. Thanks. In addition, Yuanxiang itself will not tj, it is still discrete At present, we have considered three themes and have written the beginnings of them all. I will post the introduction and first chapter of one of them below. I hope everyone can tell you whether you are willing to read it after reading it. ?……………………………………………………………… "Ghost" (tentative title) Introduction “Look, that’s Sirius!” Sijing pointed to the night sky with a cheerful voice. ――If you think this is a chattering girl jumping and looking at the Milky Way, then I have to admit that you are a bit more romantic in nature. In fact, this is the rooftop of an old house. He is about the same age as my dad. There are not many stars in the sky. A seemingly lazy little girl is lying on the couch and has just swallowed the last grape. By the way, she opens her eyes. Look. …Okay, next to this little girl curled up like a cat, there is an angry me - who told her to grab the last grape? "Siriusis that so-calledgod who always cries?" As the saying goes, the person riding the white horse may not necessarily be a prince, but may also be the emperor's brother; the person lying next to the little girl may not necessarily be a strange uncle, but may also be the little girl's childhood sweetheart Well, this statement is a bit biased, although It was true that they were playing hide and seek when they were together in the past, but after ten years of meeting, things have changed so much that they were not as happy as before. What's even more sad is that there really can't be much change visually from the cup. "Crying?" Sijing shook her girlish face and turned around, flashing her jewel-like moves. "Yes! Look northwest and shoot Sirius. Ever since Su Dongpo came up with such a poem when he was full, countless literati and warriors who claimed to have romantic feelings would always look at him when they first met Sirius after their death. Gotta get hairy.” Others would have laughed off such a joke, but the little girl in front of him listened seriously. No, she changed her tactics: "How about we go and look at that Sirius together after we die?" …sad. Being so outspoken as a child was considered childish, but ten years later it would be "You don't want to live that much?" "The underworld you describe is much more interesting than life. Well, Liu Bang set up a 'Central Plains Emperor Dead Ghost Club', and as a result Yang Guang and Li Shimin fought every day" "That's just a rumor, okay? Let's take a step back and say, even if we die, will these two little devils be able to enter the club? Do you know who the gatekeeper is?" My bad temper aroused the little girl's curiosity: "Who? Cao Cao? He has hung a five-color stick." "Cao Cao? You are still applying for membership! The gatekeeper is Liu Xiu, and Jinwu is in charge. First of all, it can be regarded as a wish granted; secondly he went down first after all. He wanted to wait for Yin Lihua, so he waited and waited. I was still not sure if I had missed it, but on a whim, Liu Bang volunteered to be a gatekeeper and went to Naihe Bridge every day." "So, he's derelict in his duties?" The little girl hit the nail on the head, "But he's quite infatuated." "Infatuation is of no use, watch less Qiong Yao, school starts tomorrow" "You only look at Qiong Yao, your whole family looks at Qiong Yao!" The little girl was furious, and her moves were as round as two tubes. "My dad is an archaeologist, and if you want to read it, it's "Huizhen Ji" or something like that, although it's disgusting. As for my sister Damn, it's half past eleven! Hurry up, everyone goes back to their homes and goes to bed!" "By the way," suddenly, the little girl winked, "Do you have any homework for the summer vacation?" "" A brief silence. The little girl got up from the couch in a graceful manner. The wind from the rooftop blew her long hair, and the neon lights in the distance dyed her body, revealing her figure - this was not a little girl, but It's a girl with a girlish face, or a womanexcept for the cup that needs the help of a microscope. "Fortunately, I am a transfer student." "Little girloh no, womanoh no, it doesn't matter what she is, anyway, her walking away caused me to roar: "Xie Sijing, sooner or later I will push you down.! " "Okay, but first, your strengths must match my depth. So, take more tonics." ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――― "Ghost Error" Chapter One The reason why Jiangzhou is called Jiangzhou is because of the two rivers that merge through the city. However, once someone proudly says that it is the aorta of Jiangzhou, I can't help but feel a pang of sadness - these days, there are either droughts or floods. Could it be that Jiangzhou is suffering from arrhythmia? However, the so-called golden nest and silver nest are not as good as one’s own straw nest. When Xie Sijing, who returned home after ten years, frowned at the noise in the classroom, I couldn’t help but explain: “I haven’t seen you for the whole summer, so I am naturally excited” "Did I say anything?" The girl next to her had a sincere face. "Your thoughts are written all over your face!" "So" Xie Sijing put her hand into her schoolbag. I grabbed it and said, "This is not the military compound we had back then." "I didn't intend to pick up a classroom with a pole." The girl always had a smile on her face, just like Liu Hezhen who dared to face the dripping blood - this made me shudder. Fortunately, what she took out was a harmonica: "Let's go to the rooftop together." As she said that, she grabbed my pulsewell, that's called a wrist. "The teacher is about to enter the classroom! You have to know that I haven't even touched a pen this summer!" I hesitated. Xie Sijing’s toothy smile clearly made me feel white-toothed: “A harmonica can also cause a murder.” "The problem isgoing to the rooftop to engage in adolescent activities is a plot of Japanese vulgar comics!" "Stop talking nonsense." Just as I was pulled into the corridor by this girl who acted before thinking, a familiar voice sounded from behind: "Yan Di, where are you going? This is" I knew without looking back that there was an ordinary-looking girl standing behind me. She must have dark wooden-framed eyes, she must have fairy-like braids, and she must be in a very antique-colored military uniform—if it was from the early days of liberation. In a field hospital, this is really an ordinary red kid with a medical bag on his waist, but on a contemporary campus with nearly 30 years of reform and opening up, this look is too performance art. "Cigarette butt?" Xie Sijing looked at this time-travelling girl with great interest. …Okay, let me introduce myself. My surname is Zhao, my given name is Wuyan, my courtesy name is Ziliang, and I am referred to as "Zhao Ziliang", although that is an internal nickname. As for the five-star red flag fluttering in the wind, most people call him "Zhao Wuyan" directly, and those who are close to him call him "Wuyan". Occasionally, they call him "Brother Yan" - they must be asking for something from me. However, ever since "Zhao Wuyan" appeared in a series of video games that promoted the so-called remnants of feudalism, I inexplicably got the honorific title of "Yan Di". “For example, the girl in front of me shouted like this, she was heart-wrenchingly sweet, and she smiled with evil intentions. "Let me introduce you. Xie Sijing, my nemesis, the legendary single-cell animal; Li Tian, ??my little sister, in one word, a homebody." Xie Sijing, who was halfway through the handshake ceremony, was stunned: "Little sister?" "Actually, it's my younger brother, but who told her to be a woman?" "Oh" Xie Sijing's pair of moves started the scanning function again, "What a beauty!" "That's right, you can see through my Guanggenji plan at a glance, and you are worthy of being my childhood sweetheart!" I struggled quietly, but I couldn't break free from the blocked pulse gate. "If you are willing to tell me that fantasy-like "History of the Underworld" for the rest of your life, you can seriously consider it." Li Tian pushed the eye frame of the unknown material, "Last time before the holiday, I was talking about Zhu Xi being raped by Zhou Dunyi. I scolded you to the point of reincarnation, what lecture are you going to give today?" "Lecture? How about you sign my name on the cover of your summer homework book, and I'll tell you the story that has to be told between Zhu Zhiwu and Yi Zhihu?" I was so anxious! "No problem." Li Tian agreed and the chicken pecked at the rice. "Really?" What is Baxin Bagan? Look! "My notebook is blank anyway." "" "Forget it, go back to the classroom." Xie Sijing pointed at the graceful woman who had just walked out of the office, "That should be your class teacher, right?" "Yuan Ding'er? Sheoh my god!" I remembered that there is a rumor that the head teacher will be changed this time "Emperor Yan, don't worry, the law will not punish everyone." Li Tian patted me on the shoulder and entered the classroom first. D? Seeing Xie Sijing finally letting go and walking towards Yuan Ding, I seemed to shudder - there is a word called murderous intention to scare monkeys, right?  … "I was so stiff that I didn't know anything at all as I lay on the desk Yuan Ding, who teaches history, became the head teacher? Let no one live anymore! "Hello everyone, my name is Xie Sijing. I have not yet completed my growth, so please avoid puppy love. If you have any concerns about life and death, please contact me, my childhood sweetheart, Zhao Wuyan. Above, three lines." …… Depend on! Looking at Xie Sijing's calm move on the podium, I felt dozens of surprised looks With her porcelain baby face, there are definitely countless people who are desperate for life and death, and it is definitely I will become the target of public criticism! “It turns out we are still acquaintances.” Yuan Ding smiled meaningfully. "Remember carefully, how many times did you and Yuan Ding'er quarrel during and after class, so that she couldn't get off the stage?" Li Tian, ??who was sitting in front, leaned back. "This" Aren't you adding fuel to the fire? "'Qin Hui is just a scapegoat', 'Temujin does not look kind', 'Li Bai is actually a murderer', 'Ran Min is the real national hero'" Li Tian raised his fingers. "Stop talking, I'm even thinking about skipping school." As a vulnerable group, I doubt whether Yuan Ding will get back to where he was before. "Playing hooky?" Li Tian raised his fist, "Then who can I ask to verify the Brokeback Mountain in Zhu Zhiwu's heart?" …… Fortunately, Yuan Ding didn’t bother me on the first day of school, nor did he talk about any summer homework. The harmonica played by Xie Sijing during class attracted almost everyone's attention, except for Li Tian, ??who hid his gba in his hands and was engaged in a battle of wits with the demon hunter. And I didn’t take my heart away from my throat until the setting sun was shining on my way home from school. "Speechless." Xie Sijing suddenly took action. "What?" It feels so uncomfortable to have my pulse blocked, oh, this time it's numbness. However, Xie Sijing didn’t put much effort into it: “I just came back from Europe, so I don’t know anything about China and the changes in Jiangzhou.” "Jiangzhou has not changed. I may be in Lushan, but you are still the same, no matter your personality or your appearance." "Haha, probably, you haven't changed either, either in your habits or your size." As she said that, she threw away my hand and trotted away, "I'll ask your sister, have you grown in size?" "" Looking at the beautiful figure under the setting sun - fortunately it is the back figure, the slender figure is fascinating in the glow. The getting further and further away seems to overlap with the girl who competed with me in crawling ten years ago At that time, there were no green slogans on the roadside, only rows of oleanders, but now it is full of imported green grass; at that time, there were only rows of oleanders. There was still black smoke from the car exhaust, but the road was not as noisy as it is today. Unconsciously it’s been ten years again, oh no, it’s seventeen years. Such days are like running water, irreversible and can only be enjoyed. When I got home, Xie Sijing had already come and gone. My father was still on a business trip as usual. My sister prepared a simple meal and ate it, leaving me the leftovers to warm up. She sat attentively in front of PSII, that standard Sitting in a military posture made my already sad mood a bit more intense, and I couldn't help but burst into tears. This "Sister, did you put onions?" In the evening, Xie Sijing didn’t come to harass me. After all, she had her own nest, and I was determined to go to bed early - Yuan Ding’s class was in the first period tomorrow morning. Who knows if she was looking for trouble? However, the double helix structure of fate seems to be impatient with the sameness for more than seventeen years. The moment I lay on the bed and closed my eyes, a long-lost voice came into my mind. “Recruitment, my vacation is over early, and I’m here to live an organizational life.” Text Simply put, this is true.Announcement.Change Due to copyright reasons, it is said that it is impossible to sign a contract with a fan, plus some personal reasons (such as eating, drinking, peeing, etc.), in short, it is impossible for me to make quality-first discrete updates based on the book Yaoxiang - In other words, I, who promised not to have sex, decided to write a new book, which is different from others. If you are an old reader, I am afraid that the update speed of Yuanxiang is "silent than loud". Here, I promise one thing. When I open a new pit, I will try my best to at least update it once a day. Please collect, recommend and click more when the time comes. Thanks. In addition, Yuanxiang itself will not tj, it is still discrete At present, we have considered three themes and have written the beginnings of them all. I will post the introduction and first chapter of one of them below. I hope everyone can tell you whether you are willing to read it after reading it. ?……………………………………………………………… "Ghost" (tentative title) Introduction “Look, that’s Sirius!” Sijing pointed to the night sky with a cheerful voice. ――If you think this is a chattering girl jumping and looking at the Milky Way, then I have to admit that you are a bit more romantic in nature. In fact, this is the rooftop of an old house. He is about the same age as my dad. There are not many stars in the sky. A seemingly lazy little girl is lying on the couch and has just swallowed the last grape. By the way, she opens her eyes. Look. …Okay, next to this little girl curled up like a cat, there is an angry me - who told her to grab the last grape? "Siriusis that so-calledgod who always cries?" As the saying goes, the person riding the white horse may not necessarily be a prince, but may also be the emperor's brother; the person lying next to the little girl may not necessarily be a strange uncle, but may also be the little girl's childhood sweetheart Well, this statement is a bit biased, although It was true that they were playing hide and seek when they were together in the past, but after ten years of meeting, things have changed so much that they were not as happy as before. What's even more sad is that there really can't be much change visually from the cup. "Crying?" Sijing shook her girlish face and turned around, flashing her jewel-like moves. "Yes! Look northwest and shoot Sirius. Ever since Su Dongpo came up with such a poem when he was full, countless literati and warriors who claimed to have romantic feelings would always look at him when they first met Sirius after their death. Gotta get hairy.” Others would have laughed off such a joke, but the little girl in front of him listened seriously. No, she changed her tactics: "How about we go and look at that Sirius together after we die?" …sad. Being so outspoken as a child was considered childish, but ten years later it would be "You don't want to live that much?" "The underworld you describe is much more interesting than life. Well, Liu Bang set up a 'Central Plains Emperor Dead Ghost Club', and as a result Yang Guang and Li Shimin fought every day" "That's just a rumor, okay? Let's take a step back and say, even if we die, will these two little devils be able to enter the club? Do you know who the gatekeeper is?" My bad temper aroused the little girl's curiosity: "Who? Cao Cao? He has hung a five-color stick." "Cao Cao? You are still applying for membership! The gatekeeper is Liu Xiu, and Jinwu is in charge. First of all, it can be regarded as a wish granted; secondly he went down first after all. He wanted to wait for Yin Lihua, so he waited and waited. I was still not sure if I had missed it, but on a whim, Liu Bang volunteered to be a gatekeeper and went to Naihe Bridge every day." "So, he's derelict in his duties?" The little girl hit the nail on the head, "But he's quite infatuated." "Infatuation is of no use, watch less Qiong Yao, school starts tomorrow" "You only look at Qiong Yao, your whole family looks at Qiong Yao!" The little girl was furious, and her moves were as round as two tubes. "My dad is an archaeologist, and if you want to read it, it's "Huizhen Ji" or something like that, although it's disgusting. As for my sister Damn, it's half past eleven! Hurry up, everyone goes back to their homes and goes to bed!" "By the way," suddenly, the little girl winked, "Do you have any homework for the summer vacation?" "" A brief silence. The little girl got up from the couch in a graceful manner. The wind from the rooftop blew her long hair, and the neon lights in the distance dyed her body, revealing her figure - this was not a little girl, but It's a girl with a girlish face, or a womanexcept for the cup that needs the help of a microscope. "Fortunately, I am a transfer student." "Little girloh no, womanoh no, it doesn't matter what she is, anyway, her walking away caused me to roar: "Xie Sijing, sooner or later I will push you down.! " "Okay, but first, your strengths must match my depth. So, take more tonics." ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――― "Ghost Error" Chapter One The reason why Jiangzhou is called Jiangzhou is because of the two rivers that merge through the city. However, once someone proudly says that it is the aorta of Jiangzhou, I can't help but feel a pang of sadness - these days, there are either droughts or floods. Could it be that Jiangzhou is suffering from arrhythmia? However, the so-called golden nest and silver nest are not as good as one’s own straw nest. When Xie Sijing, who returned home after ten years, frowned at the noise in the classroom, I couldn’t help but explain: “I haven’t seen you for the whole summer, so I am naturally excited” "Did I say anything?" The girl next to her had a sincere face. "Your thoughts are written all over your face!" "So" Xie Sijing put her hand into her schoolbag. I grabbed it and said, "This is not the military compound we had back then." "I didn't intend to pick up a classroom with a pole." The girl always had a smile on her face, just like Liu Hezhen who dared to face the dripping blood - this made me shudder. Fortunately, what she took out was a harmonica: "Let's go to the rooftop together." As she said that, she grabbed my pulsewell, that's called a wrist. "The teacher is about to enter the classroom! You have to know that I haven't even touched a pen this summer!" I hesitated. Xie Sijing’s toothy smile clearly made me feel white-toothed: “A harmonica can also cause a murder.” "The problem isgoing to the rooftop to engage in adolescent activities is a plot of Japanese vulgar comics!" "Stop talking nonsense." Just as I was pulled into the corridor by this girl who acted before thinking, a familiar voice sounded from behind: "Yan Di, where are you going? This is" I knew without looking back that there was an ordinary-looking girl standing behind me. She must have dark wooden-framed eyes, she must have fairy-like braids, and she must be in a very antique-colored military uniform—if it was from the early days of liberation. In a field hospital, this is really an ordinary red kid with a medical bag on his waist, but on a contemporary campus with nearly 30 years of reform and opening up, this look is too performance art. "Cigarette butt?" Xie Sijing looked at this time-travelling girl with great interest. …Okay, let me introduce myself. My surname is Zhao, my given name is Wuyan, my courtesy name is Ziliang, and I am referred to as "Zhao Ziliang", although that is an internal nickname. As for the five-star red flag fluttering in the wind, most people call him "Zhao Wuyan" directly, and those who are close to him call him "Wuyan". Occasionally, they call him "Brother Yan" - they must be asking for something from me. However, ever since "Zhao Wuyan" appeared in a series of video games that promoted the so-called remnants of feudalism, I inexplicably got the honorific title of "Yan Di". “For example, the girl in front of me shouted like this, she was heart-wrenchingly sweet, and she smiled with evil intentions. "Let me introduce you. Xie Sijing, my nemesis, the legendary single-cell animal; Li Tian, ??my little sister, in one word, a homebody." Xie Sijing, who was halfway through the handshake ceremony, was stunned: "Little sister?" "Actually, it's my younger brother, but who told her to be a woman?" "Oh" Xie Sijing's pair of moves started the scanning function again, "What a beauty!" "That's right, you can see through my Guanggenji plan at a glance, and you are worthy of being my childhood sweetheart!" I struggled quietly, but I couldn't break free from the blocked pulse gate. "If you are willing to tell me that fantasy-like "History of the Underworld" for the rest of your life, you can seriously consider it." Li Tian pushed the eye frame of the unknown material, "Last time before the holiday, I was talking about Zhu Xi being raped by Zhou Dunyi. I scolded you to the point of reincarnation, what lecture are you going to give today?" "Lecture? How about you sign my name on the cover of your summer homework book, and I'll tell you the story that has to be told between Zhu Zhiwu and Yi Zhihu?" I was so anxious! "No problem." Li Tian agreed and the chicken pecked at the rice. "Really?" What is Baxin Bagan? Look! "My notebook is blank anyway." "" "Forget it, go back to the classroom." Xie Sijing pointed at the graceful woman who had just walked out of the office, "That should be your class teacher, right?" "Yuan Ding'er? Sheoh my god!" I remembered that there is a rumor that the head teacher will be changed this time "Emperor Yan, don't worry, the law will not punish everyone." Li Tian patted me on the shoulder and entered the classroom first. D? Seeing Xie Sijing finally letting go and walking towards Yuan Ding, I seemed to shudder - there is a word called murderous intention to scare monkeys, right?  … "I was so stiff that I didn't know anything at all as I lay on the desk Yuan Ding, who teaches history, became the head teacher? Let no one live anymore! "Hello everyone, my name is Xie Sijing. I have not yet completed my growth, so please avoid puppy love. If you have any concerns about life and death, please contact me, my childhood sweetheart, Zhao Wuyan. Above, three lines." …… Depend on! Looking at Xie Sijing's calm move on the podium, I felt dozens of surprised looks With her porcelain baby face, there are definitely countless people who are desperate for life and death, and it is definitely I will become the target of public criticism! “It turns out we are still acquaintances.” Yuan Ding smiled meaningfully. "Remember carefully, how many times did you and Yuan Ding'er quarrel during and after class, so that she couldn't get off the stage?" Li Tian, ??who was sitting in front, leaned back. "This" Aren't you adding fuel to the fire? "'Qin Hui is just a scapegoat', 'Temujin does not look kind', 'Li Bai is actually a murderer', 'Ran Min is the real national hero'" Li Tian raised his fingers. "Stop talking, I'm even thinking about skipping school." As a vulnerable group, I doubt whether Yuan Ding will get back to where he was before. "Playing hooky?" Li Tian raised his fist, "Then who can I ask to verify the Brokeback Mountain in Zhu Zhiwu's heart?" …… Fortunately, Yuan Ding didn’t bother me on the first day of school, nor did he talk about any summer homework. The harmonica played by Xie Sijing during class attracted almost everyone's attention, except for Li Tian, ??who hid his gba in his hands and was engaged in a battle of wits with the demon hunter. And I didn’t take my heart away from my throat until the setting sun was shining on my way home from school. "Speechless." Xie Sijing suddenly took action. "What?" It feels so uncomfortable to have my pulse blocked, oh, this time it's numbness. However, Xie Sijing didn’t put much effort into it: “I just came back from Europe, so I don’t know anything about China and the changes in Jiangzhou.” "Jiangzhou has not changed. I may be in Lushan, but you are still the same, no matter your personality or your appearance." "Haha, probably, you haven't changed either, either in your habits or your size." As she said that, she threw away my hand and trotted away, "I'll ask your sister, have you grown in size?" "" Looking at the beautiful figure under the setting sun - fortunately it is the back figure, the slender figure is fascinating in the glow. The getting further and further away seems to overlap with the girl who competed with me in crawling ten years ago At that time, there were no green slogans on the roadside, only rows of oleanders, but now it is full of imported green grass; at that time, there were only rows of oleanders. There was still black smoke from the car exhaust, but the road was not as noisy as it is today. Unconsciously it’s been ten years again, oh no, it’s seventeen years. Such days are like running water, irreversible and can only be enjoyed. When I got home, Xie Sijing had already come and gone. My father was still on a business trip as usual. My sister prepared a simple meal and ate it, leaving me the leftovers to warm up. She sat attentively in front of PSII, that standard Sitting in a military posture made my already sad mood a bit more intense, and I couldn't help but burst into tears. This "Sister, did you put onions?" In the evening, Xie Sijing didn’t come to harass me. After all, she had her own nest, and I was determined to go to bed early - Yuan Ding’s class was in the first period tomorrow morning. Who knows if she was looking for trouble? However, the double helix structure of fate seems to be impatient with the sameness for more than seventeen years. The moment I lay on the bed and closed my eyes, a long-lost voice came into my mind. “Recruitment, my vacation is over early, and I’m here to live an organizational life.” ?? ―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― "Ghost Error" Chapter two "Old Zhe, please slow down, wait for me to get used to it, it hurts a little." "It's not the first time I've had an out-of-body experience. Don't wait any longer. If you're late, you'll be informed and criticized!" "You haven't been out of the body for seventeen years, can't you understand?" "I understand. What about when we go up to the peak? There has been a new person on the top recently. Be careful and the fire will be burned on your head." "Replacement? Isn't Lao Liu doing a good job?" "It is said that they moved to the right." …… The night sky in Jiangzhou is beautiful, and the colorful neon lights are always overwhelming. No, it's so dazzling from a bird's eye view from hundreds of meters above. Yes, this is the legendary soul out of body - two souls soaring lightly in the air, one is the long-lost old philosopher, and the other is me Well, this is not soaring, we are not like angels Wings don’t have a physics engine like an airplane. To put it playfully, we are invisible.ufo. "Old Zhe, you have gained weight." Although it is a soul, the soul also shows a physical appearance. Although it is moving at high speed, we are almost relatively still - looking at his outline, I still notice the wasted time. "Can I not be fat? I have been a prostitute for several years, and I have enjoyed a few years of happiness" The old man smiled faintly. "Qingfu?" "You don't know, Jiangzhou was under direct jurisdiction, and the authorities made adjustments accordingly, and I was moved to Xinjiang - as you know, there are few people there." The old Zhe touched his fat belly, "It's a pity that the food is not good, but the beer pouring practice A huge amount." Looking at his honest smile, countless memories stick together like a puzzle - he was originally a dull young man, but now he has short gray hair, his small flat nose was once the material for everyone to make fun of, but he has thick lips that are not good at arguing. , these have all been engraved by the years "Lao Zhe, how are they now?" Lao Zhe will always be Lao Zhe, no matter whether he looks older or younger. Of course, if he becomes a woman, I will probably change my name to Xiao Zhe. "Nearly all the buddies who left recently have started working, most of them came out in the past two years." Lao Zhe rubbed his head, which was a small gesture when he spoke awkwardly, "The staff has been adjusted greatly in the past few years. I can Not much is known.” "Who calls us the grassroots?" Xiaoxiao, that's all. About half a minute later, the old man pointed ahead and said, "Zhaozi, here we come." "Are you here? Aren't you in Fengdu?" I was at a loss. "There are not many people in China who believe in ghost towns now, and the higher authorities do not emphasize that they are open in Fengdu." Looking at my surprise, the old man smiled bitterly, "The rules have been changed for a few years The world is becoming more and more complex, and running errands Isn’t it us? Fortunately, I am in Xinjiang.” Depend on! What is the population density of Xinjiang? What about Jiangzhou? "Old Zhe, don't scare me" Just as he was speaking, Old Zhe began to land. In the vast mountain forest, dozens of people, oh no, dozens of souls gathered together, whispering in twos and threes. There was no light. Anyway, the soul's night vision ability not only exceeded the visible light range but was also more sensitive than the human body. But the problem is "Old Zhe, didn't you talk about organizing life? Why are there so few people?" I asked quietly when we landed. "No one with tasks came. This time, we actually gathered the people from the western part of the country who were not working. We held a small meeting and closed the door." A man of about thirty years old came over. At first glance, he looked like an unsuccessful person. , "I'm Han Xiao, from Guizhou. Brothers, where are you responsible for?" "West?" Why are they all weird words? "Isn't the human world undergoing great development in the west? Shangfeng has also undergone some changes due to this." This unsuccessful person came closer - okay, I will just call him a migrant worker, "Is this a newcomer?" Old Zhe looked around: "He just finished his vacation. He doesn't know the changes in the past few years. Li Zhe is temporarily living in Xinjiang; this one is called Zhaozi. He came from Jiangzhou just now." "Xinjiang? What a great place!" Han Xiao stretched out his big mud-stained hands as if he were familiar with it. Maybe he was still at the construction site before leaving his body? "Qingshui Yamen, it's almost like a vacation." "It's easy to talk, but it's a pity that the food is not good." Physical contact of souls in the human world is meaningless - Lao Zhe didn't mind having close contact with Han Xiao, who was a laborer, well, that was, shaking hands. Anyway, it’s just a meaningless human etiquette. "As for recruiting forget it, I haven't had the chance to know each other before, so I won't rank you by seniority and just call him recruiting, okay?" Listening to the unintentional half-literacy, I was moved: "Anyway, I seem to be younger in this generation, how about you call me Brother Xiao?" Han Xiao was very excited after hearing this: "In our line of work, having one more brother makes it less difficult, especially for the neighboring recruits. I should be in charge of Jiangzhou this time, right?" "Who knows? Didn't they say that they would be replaced at the top of the mountain? Maybe they would be transferred to the coast." "That's true" Han Xiao suddenly stopped, "Well, we've arrived at the top." There are no colorful auspicious clouds - our immediate superiors are not qualified to talk about pomp and circumstance; they are just light and airy souls, like martial arts, oh no, like fantasy novels, settling down instantly from a high place; however, the person who comes here is still a little different. ——He wore an official hat of the Han Dynasty. However, when he landed, everyone was a little confused - the man had a white face and no beard, which obviously did not conform to the aesthetic habits of the Han Dynasty people. "My surname is Sima, and my single name is Qian. All my colleagues have arrived early." …Understood. tragedy. It doesn’t matter whether Sima Qian’s reputation is like thunder or not. The key is that he is famous for being rigorous.It means that you can't be lazy under him. Seeing his seemingly upright appearance, dozens of people lowered their heads in unison. "Aren't you used to my old sayings?" Sima Qian noticed the strangeness of the atmosphere, "It's okay, you all are working hard on the front line of the underworld, and you play the role of screws for my underworld" "Master Sima, you are free to do as you wish." Listening to a generation of historians giving political reports? I would rather practice the classical Chinese skills that I have not learned for many years. “Probably, if I tell this matter, I will have another quarrel with Yuan Ding. "Are you a recruiter?" Sima Qian's old and cloudy eyes suddenly lit up. "You know me?" It seems that I am just a small screw in the underworld, right? "Of course, my ex specifically mentioned that when you stole other people's chickens with him in your last life, you were still the one who took the blame." Sima Qian smiled kindly, "He asked me to take care of you. Well, this appearance is still what I told him. So similar, so wretched." "It's rare that Old Liu remembers the past." I sighed a little sadly, and it was indeed a sigh, otherwise I really couldn't help but reveal the truth - and the production team leader deducted dozens of work points from me! And, he should be the one who looks wretched! "Everyone, this organization life is just a meeting. I'm in charge of the western part. I'm new here. Let's get acquainted. There's nothing else to do. If you have something to do, you can leave first. If you want to stay and communicate more, please do so." Sima Qian He scanned the dozens of souls and said, "Zhaozi, follow me." Under the focus of either envy or jealousy, I sighed secretly and followed Sima Qian to get up from the ground - do they know how many times I wiped Lao Liu's butt? "Recruit." "You are both a senior and your boss, so you are welcome." Seeing my familiar tone, Sima Qian smiled lightly and straightened the hat on his head: "Take me to your house." "ah?" “If I am entrusted by someone to take care of you, I naturally have to get to know you first.” "It is said that Sima Qian is rigorous, and it is true." To be honest, people in the Han Dynasty smiled very coolly while twirling their beards, such as Dongfang Shuo, who was always funny. It's a pity that Sima Qian couldn't do it. Seeing his hands doing nothing made me feel a little awkward. …… "This is your home?" The two souls stood in my living room - this was the first time I took someone home outside my body. "That's right." Fortunately, my sister was here, so it wouldn't be messy. Sima Qian pointed at his sister who was concentrating on controlling PSII - in the picture, Leon was frantically squeezing Ada's neck: "You are married?" "No, that's my sister." Don’t turn your head and sit on the sofa - the soul doesn’t care about posture, but I can’t bear to look at my sister’s seemingly innocent face: “Master Sima, can you sit down?” "It doesn't matter." Sima Qian stared at my sister for a long time, "Is there anyone else at home?" "There is also a father who is an archaeologist. It is rare to come back once." "This is a bit difficult to handle!" Sima Qian sighed and sat next to him. "how?" Sima Qian thought about it for a while, or maybe he was attracted by the game his sister was playing. In short, in my opinion, he was enlightened for a while: "To tell you the truth, China's population base is too large, and there are not enough manpower at the grassroots level. The tasks Heavier than before.” "So what? It won't be more severe than three years of natural disasters, right?" I don't think so. No matter what, today's family planning should be better than the era of "more people are more powerful", no matter how the old philosopher and Han Xiao, who just met him, describe and sigh. "Zhaozi, you haven't worked for more than ten years, so you don't understand In fact, I just took office not long ago, so I don't understand either. Anyway, it's the news from my predecessor." Sima Qian shook his head, "I won't talk about the tedious things. Jiang Prefecture is one of the places with the heaviest tasks at present. I originally wanted to transfer you elsewhere, such as Inner Mongolia; if you don't care about altitude sickness, Tibet is not bad. But you still have people at home, and you have just entered your third year of high school - I heard that in the world, the college entrance examination Is immigration difficult?” Listening to Sima Qian's talk, I felt a little emotional - Is this considered Lao Liu's face or an explosion of my character? Well, our work itself affects the law of conservation of character. “Sir Ma, actually, it’s not a bad idea to let me stay in Jiangzhou. I’ve been here for so many years, I’m familiar with it, and it’s convenient to do things.” "But" Sima Qian hesitated. "As long as Lao Liu's feelings are met, it's okay to talk about those personal friendships directly with him if you have the opportunity." "Old Liu do you think that a mere job reassignment can wipe out the blame you owe me?" At leastYou have to let me level up a level or two! "Okay, you stay in Jiangzhou. I will notify you personally when there is a mission." Sima Qian nodded, "Recruiting, I'll leave first?" "Walk slowly" Looking at his clean chin, I suddenly thought of something, "By the way, can I ask?" "It doesn't matter." "With your qualifications and reputation, being our immediate boss wouldn't mean that you were moved to the left, right?" "Haha, it's just gold-plated, just gold-plated." Sima Qian smiled and narrowed his eyes, "Let's go!" Text Announcement about the new book "The Story of Ghost Chaos" First of all, rebirth for the nth time, oh no, it’s just a reaffirmation that long-term thinking cannot be tj. Friends who have gone through ups and downs with me in the past few years obviously know this. It is also known that distant thoughts will continue to be updated discretely and ethereally. ?????????????????????? However, my new book - "The Story of Ghost Chaos" will be updated stably. As for when and to what extent it will be stable, please rest assured that it is a book with independent copyright. (Don’t worry, it’s not scary.) ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the fat, lean meat with stable quality and quantity. It’s a story about ghosts, but it’s essentially science fiction, just like a fantasy. Do not believe? We'll see~ This book will be very ambitious, but I will try my best to be as light as possible. Don’t think about it. Even if it is ambiguous, there is a shady reason. There will be no bullish blood, only human unicorn blood. I need to collect, recommend, click, and if possible, subscribe in the future. Everything, please, everyone, for the sake of the party-state, oh no, fate, oh no, that's all, just understand. After all, we are all in the same trap~ PS: Regarding the legendary game design, the plot I was responsible for was almost coming to an end. The problem is that a certain guy actually announced that he planned to make the 1st and 2nd generations together before releasing them. I’m sorry. \ Text Announcement. The reason for not updating today I recommend everyone to take a look, it is completely different from the "traditional" stereotype. Nu Nu should like it. \ 正文 昨天生日，今天更了――鬼差 Text: The silence of Kyushu expresses sorrow, a handful of loess and two boundless fields. I was lucky not to have experienced the most tragic part of that day, but at the same time, I couldn't remember it as deeply as those who survived the disaster. All I remember is the shaking when I lay on my back, the ripples of the rooftop pool, and the university students going downstairs in an orderly and lively manner, from the 12th floor to the 1st floor. Some were wearing only underwear, some were fully clothed In retrospect, it seems understandable, but if Chongqing was really the epicenter and responded like this, it would basically be a clean death. including me. Then, there are things like volunteers, donating money and materials. Although most officials are skeptical about the transparency of such matters, most of them are positive. The issue of integrity deserves to be cursed and resented, but in the face of national crisis, it does not become a reason. Even if it is reduced in half or even less, as long as it can be taken into the hands of the victims, it is better than having too many empty complaints. After that, this matter seems to be getting farther and farther away from you and me, ordinary people like you. Even if the media still reports and the talk has not changed, compared with the regular flow of life, this wave is indeed gradually calming down. This is a country where everyone performs their duties. A classmate from high school returned from being a volunteer. His words were filled with excitement but also a hint of desolation. The experience of "a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood" was condensed into a lamentable conversation. For him, it was an unforgettable memory, but for the listener Perhaps within a few decades, this big wave will also become an ordinary historical record - just like those already lying in the history books. The only people who remember it deeply are those involved, us contemporary people. As for the younger generations, it is just a blood letter to let them know the events that happened and the responsibility that a member of the nation should have - just like those that have already been laid down in the history books. No matter the pain is in the body or the mind, whether the pain is in oneself or others, the disaster will eventually pass; no matter the broken people or things, and the majority of you and me who have witnessed the damage, natural disasters (I cannot mention the hidden man-made disasters) have passed. People came from the ruins, and we watched, acted, and helped, because they were compatriots. Although fortunately there is no small family like yours or mine in those ruins, unfortunately it is a big family like yours or mine. “The bigger the mind, the bigger the nation is, the more obstacles it can overcome.” "That's all, let's not talk about it anymore. The more I write, the more blocked I am, and my mood is chaotic. I'm afraid that countless dark mysteries in the background are about to come out and it will end up" Text: Let’s focus a little on the works... What I said beforehand First of all, what I wrote is based on the plot of the game and has nothing to do with the comics. Furthermore, based on my usual writing habits and Ma character speed, this book will be very logical, but also a bit slow. I don't know how to tj, but please allow me to skip the post when I encounter technical difficulties in the middle of writing. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? make it clear that I don’t know how to breed horses. ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――― About the idea of ??novel Since I decided to write, I clicked on the webpage to look for the official plot of kof. After reading it, I realized that I was wrong - those KOF comics were not inconsistent with the plot, but they were basically changing the plot randomly! Besides, if those comic plots piled up from data are written into novels then I might as well just write an online game! So, I decided to write about an ordinary person’s KOF growth process. In fact, the protagonist may not necessarily become a peerless master. He has no family blood, no famous teachers to train him from childhood, and no natural superpowers (note~~~'natural'). The only thing he can be proud of is his learning. ability. Speaking of learning ability, this is related to the protagonist’s life experience. As for the specifics, let’s give it a try~! As for why the protagonist chooses to appear in Athena's boudoir, the reason is very simple - in KOF, only the Athena team can clearly speak Chinese. In order to make it reasonable for the protagonist to establish friendship with a certain KOF team in the early stage, this is The only choice. As for emotional issues. Personally, I hate stallion behavior very much. Chu Liuxiang's "romantic but not obscene" behavior is already the limit of what I can accept. Of course, I'm talking about results. Just like Zhang Wuji can have the desire to fall in love with four women, the protagonist is likely to be obsessed with another plmm when his relationship with one woman is broken. Moreover, in many movies, those girls seem to be big-breasted and brainless. The protagonist makes a few sweet words or even makes a secret promise to his heart as soon as the tiger's body is shaken, and will not change his heart until death It makes me want to vomit At least, in my kof In , the shrewdness of women will grow over time (perhaps even geometrically~!) The protagonist may have to put a lot of effort into chasing one. After all, the protagonist has played games, so right? The PLMMs of different KOFs know how to "prescribe the right medicine" respectively, haha! The process of chasing feelings is a scenery that will never fade! When it comes to the men in kof, I think they are all excellent, and everyone has something worthy of admiration. Even those bosses, such as Goenitz from 96, are actually a priest. It can be seen from his dress that he fights just because of his loyalty to the Orochi. (Although Orochi's philosophy is wrong, it cannot be said that he is a priest.) Totally ridiculous) He is actually a very easy-going person in normal times. Official information is evidence. Even the famous duo, Chen Guohan and Cai Baojian, have their own hardships under the "spurring" of Master Jin, right? hehe! In addition, the world of kof in the novel cannot be exactly the same as the game. This is a waste of time. Just like Athena has a side job as a singer (actually, from the perspective of making a living, this is her main job!) people in KOF also have to worry about their livelihood, so I wrote a side article to explain Orochi with my own ideas The origin of the three artifact families, and secondly, paved the way for the prosperity of the Kagura and Kusanagi families and the decline of the Yagami family. Because I started from ancient times, and considering that the records at that time will definitely be in ancient Chinese, I will use classical Chinese to set off the atmosphere. If any friends have any objections, please tell me, thank you! As for other people's arrangements, I will also consider them in detail. Then, let me talk about Yagami-an. I believe that as I continue to write, as long as there are still people reading it, sooner or later someone will ask him about the shadow of his famous tree! I won’t tell you what fate is. Anyone who has played KOF (excluding super rookies) will know these plots (if you are really a rookie, then use Team Yagami to clear the level in 95, and use Team Yagami in 96. Xiaocao team, three artifact teams pass the level, choose three artifact teams to pass the level in 97, and use Kusanagi Kyo team and defeat Orochi with Kusanagi Kyo, and then use a neat team to keep the score between 250 and 350 in each game in 99 , I can’t remember the specific values. Finally, I chose the Three Artifact Team in 2003. The plots after clearing the levels can basically give the rookies a rough explanation!) In the novel, Yagami’s life experience and family reasons made it difficult for him to Accept others, especially men, haha. Therefore, although the protagonist has special feelings for Yagami (don’t think too much~~~), the opportunity to open Yagami’s heart is really rare (again, don’t think too much!) In the short term Getting close to Iori is very technical~~! Also, I really feel that the arrangement of Yamazaki Ryuji, one of the Eight Masters, is a bit old-fashioned. The official explanation of his origin is so speechless that we only know that he is a killer related to Geese (And Gith himself is the old immortal boss of "Legend of the Hungry Wolf") The most painful thing is dealing with this??It’s a somewhat vague character! It would be better if it was basically a blank sheet of paper like Leona's dad If anyone has any ideas, please tell me! Although he only came out in 1997, wouldn't it be better to lay some foreshadowing earlier? ~~~ I heard that the official plan to launch 2005, that is, kof12 will be the end of kof. It will connect the story of Orochi, the story of nests, the story of the land far away, the story of the Snitch clan and the story of the Ten Divine Treasures from Gaiden. I look forward to this Let me consider whether I should pay attention to anything for the future development of the plot when writing the novel? Also, which year was this novel of mine written in better condition? Looking forward to readers’ suggestions. ―――――――――――――――――――――――――― A serious technical question Recently, I checked the information and found some KOF translation problems. The most prominent ones are the names of the characters in the Korean team - Jin Jiafan is actually called Jin Jiahuan, Chen Guohan is actually named Zhang Juhan, and Cai Baojian is actually called Cui xx (literally translated as lightning). , and Li Zhuzhen is Li Mei How should I deal with it in the novel? Tell me everyone! ―――――――――――――――――――――――――― Tell me a little bit The idea of ??kof themes actually started in 2001 - the main reason was the urge to vomit after reading those Hong Kong kof comics. Then from time to time I think about how I would play with the plot of Kof, or rather the world. But after all, I didn’t have the idea of ????writing a pen - mainly because writing articles was still a sacred thing in that era, and when this sacredness was quickly washed away by the blogs of cats and dogs, I had already started the so-called concept that I had conceived since junior high school. A science fiction trilogy (in fact, the total of this trilogy does not exceed 500,000 words so far), so the motivation for writing this fan novel is just to comfort my fragile mind while waiting for the update of other people's kof novels. As I wrote in the introduction to my new work - What is a novel? The novel is based on the rules of life and starts from something that does not exist - Piaotian literature. What is a fantasy novel? Fantasy novels are about changing some of the rules of life and then starting to deduce them. Whether it's this kof novel or my other half-finished trilogy, I care whether it will eventually become a good book. Many times, if something written for fun has only one advantage, I will be happy; if something written with care has only one shortcoming, I will be unhappy. For me, this Kof novel is definitely not as heart-warming as the trilogy. In other words, you can rest assured that Kof’s fantasy will definitely be finished in my lifetime. But, after all, someone saw my pit, left a message, and voted. So I can't let the novel become the kind of fast food that you don't want to read a second time after reading it once. Just like people who are lovelorn will listen to love songs repeatedly, "Kiss Goodbye", "Absolute Infatuation", "He Must Love You Very Much" People of different generations have different choices, but this choice is common - similarly, I am very I hope that what I write will make people feel a certain amount. A few characters, a few plots, a few paragraphs, a few sentences, a few words No matter how many, it will be my success. If someone can find some answers to life in my articles, then I might be able to cry with joy. However, it is difficult to achieve such a desire with a subject like this. People who have never played KOF will feel unfamiliar with the characters, but those who have played it already have a system in their own minds - no matter whether I write in detail or in detail, someone will always criticize me. Therefore, when the plot reaches an irreversible track, I will not listen to anyone's advice - including my own. There is a saying in "The Legend of Rebirth" - when we grow up, we always feel that the knowledge we have learned is useless. In fact, it is not useless, it is because you have learned too little and can't think of where to use it. The writing is really good, and the same is true for writing novels. There are many places where I can’t write well. It’s not that I’m not good at writing, but that I don’t observe enough. If I study kof more deeply, I will be more comfortable writing this novel. However, the essence of fan fiction lies in reinterpretation. I also need to know more about real life. Speaking of the "One Hundred Thousand Whys" mentioned in "The Legend of Rebirth", I am very glad that I am better than Zhou Xingwen. He has 70% I don’t know, I know 70% of it, haha, so I still have a little confidence in myself, but it’s a pity that one piece of "One Hundred Thousand Whys" cannot rule the world like half of "The Analects of Confucius" What I lack is still There are many… To be honest, I really want everyone to watch my trilogy, even though they are not finished yet. However, that is not possible. In current literature, whether mainstream literature or online literature, science fiction novels in China have the image of being a drag that grandpa does not care for and grandma does not love, although it once had an opportunity to prosper. Just like "Dream of Red Mansions" - I'm not saying that my trilogy is that great, but that I wrote it with great heart.His thinking should not be much worse than that of classmate Xiao Cao. So I am very worried that I will not be able to "give birth" to them in this life - although I am a man, my mood is similar to that of a mother giving birth, and anyone who writes with care can understand it. That’s why I don’t want to do much publicity for it. In fact, everything I write can be classified as fantasy, which means that I am constructing a world. The only difference is that most of the world settings of Kof's fantasy are already given, while my trilogy is closer to starting from scratch. have. In fact, for such novels, setting and writing are two criteria. Just like how high a martial arts master is, it depends on how deep his martial arts realm is and how proficient he is in basic moves. As for the fantasy of Kof, there is nothing to say about the setting - Kof itself is a classic. The key is what I want to tell you about the world of Kof and how to tell it. "However, unfortunately, I am not a good storyteller - I belong to the type of person who can only learn through accumulation. What I can do is not to let He Bing walk on the road, but to walk out the road. We have to face other KOF characters with the same needs. Maybe He Bing is another Jingo - I have always tried my best to treat He Bing as an ordinary KOF character, and the "innate" advantages he possesses should be treated as an advantage to him. The compensation for that appalling qualification. But if you add the requirement of "it needs to be eye-catching and durable", the difficulty will be a bit hot. Therefore, I may write slower and slower, or I may go smoothly in some places - the plot of kof is ready-made~~! In addition, some people say that my chapter has too few words, and I have to admit it. This is my own habit - like most products of China's exam-oriented education, what I wrote most was propositional essays. You are lucky that I had to write about 2,000 words for an essay at that time. If it were 1,000 words like the formal requirements …Let’s vomit blood together! ~ However, if this continues and the number of viewers increases, this issue will highlight my unprofessionalism. Therefore, if one day I think it is time, I will open a new pit and organize the novel into a chapter of about 10,000 words——of course, if my performance can allow readers to persist until that day. ?? Okay, let me ask a question, please leave a message - Is it better for Nujia to die in 95, or to be an "old and immortal boss" like the official one? (As it happens, this is almost 2,000 words) ―――――――――――――――――――――――――― It’s an announcement (actually it’s cathartic) Those who know me are worried about me; those who don’t know me, what do I want? I can only say that there are some things that I don’t know but are happy, so I envy some people. But I am not in the mood to write an article at the moment. If you look at the chapter "The Lonely Man", you will know why I said this. The sad style can set off a certain atmosphere, but if it becomes a tone, it will not be suitable for a long novel. But it failed, so I can’t write it for the time being. Since my heart is heavy, let me vent it out. Let’s start with books, otherwise I would be sorry for the category related to works. Recently, I posted a request in my book review not to send out snake oil or clamor for updates. The result This result made me realize what quality is once again. When the post was deleted to the point where I was upset and upset, I finally couldn't bear it and replied to one. However, it happened that there was a problem with the system and the post could not be posted. Come to think of it, the language was indeed not very civilized, so I am announcing it here now, which is considered correct. Some people’s responses, I won’t mention them by name. I don’t want to get grudges against specific people, as follows - What are you clamoring for? Threats? SN has gone bankrupt and has not issued authorizations. This book cannot make money. If someone hadn't shown some sense of responsibility, it would be you who should be threatened, right? Just scream, scream, just scream. ! If you have the ability to write a book by yourself! If you are not a tutor, you don’t know how expensive firewood and rice are, and if you don’t write a book, you don’t know how difficult it is to update In fact, I generally don’t follow them. The key is that there have been too many posts without tutors, and you accidentally became the top This is the last straw that breaks the anger level, so please forgive me However, I still have to scold you - shut up! To speak openly, you must first learn to compare your feelings with your own! …… ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????—Everyone is a temperamental person anyway. If you dare to scold me, I will do the same. It’s just that I don’t usually do that. Forget it, what those people do is that they dislike their mother's shabby clothes and don't want her to come to school to visit them, but they don't pay attention to their glorious appearance. Who gave people such a nature? It's normal to be angry with such people. It's normal to get angry with such people …not worth it. Let’s talk about something else! Some people say that although the side chapters I write are still readable, there is a danger that the main text will lose its sense of mystery. I would like to thank you for your concern in advance, but there is no need to worry. My side chapters are just short stories, and they only serve to guide me in controlling the plot. Development direction, many??At the end of writing, the hidden details in the outer chapter will be very different from the main text. And specifically when it comes to what I call the fate of characters Speaking of which, I feel angry - many readers ask the protagonist to get someone done because they like someone. I really can't compliment this mentality, and those so-called "fans" are I don’t agree with the trend of “you want a sense of involvement, you want yy”. At least in my mind, the task of fans is to reinterpret, and its purpose is to make up for the regrets of the original work. I remember the author of "Li Fugui" said silently: "In the Battle of Red Cliff, you can wipe out 830,000 troops from 830,000 to 8.3 million, but if you kill Cao Cao on Huarong Road, the problem will be big." Similarly, write Fans can also be yyy. When it comes to kof specifically, you can let Orochi realize his ideals, but if you can't give a convincing process in every aspect, just wait for others to criticize you! Even if the readers at that time read it as fast food and didn't care, at least such a novel could not become a classic. ????????????????????????? And I say it again, Kof fandom can’t make money, if you don’t have the intention to write about her, then I just won’t write it! So, friends who want to give suggestions, please think based on the article, right? Having written all this, looking at those people who are clamoring to join Bing and Athena, I really have no choice but to do so. As for the person who hopes that He Bing will turn all the beautiful girls in the nests into light sources, can you give me a detailed and feasible plan to break into the inside? Anyway, I can't help it even if I try to break my head. As for the intentions of Ryo Sakazaki and Kasumi, it is just a consideration on my part. I have already explained the reasons. However, the development of things is not certain, and what I wrote is not a narrative. If they can really come together in the future, I will definitely give you a satisfactory process. On the contrary, the pairing of Billy and Janet was originally unrelated, but no one has made any irresponsible remarks. Let’s just assume that there are not many hardcore experts among readers There is also the issue of He Bing’s strength development. Let me first sentence those creative ideas that are described as like magic to death. In fact, saying that those are creative ideas is simply a false compliment. But with the development of the Internet to this point, I don’t expect to come up with a brand new martial arts theory. I can Just be true. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In fact, my appearance is very contradictory, but it is not incomprehensible. I remember that the myth of a certain ethnic minority in ancient China explained earthquakes, saying that the earth was supported by huge oxen. When the oxen moved the earth from one corner to the other, earthquakes occurred - but they did not care about it. What is holding up that giant bull? To generalize, we can make our lies as self-justifying as possible. If we can seem perfect without worrying about a few conditions, it will be a big victory! Therefore, we do not need to delve into the molecular structure of Crazy Blood, but it is a fait accompli that Hebing's body structure does not allow him to create a scene where the devil comes. It would be too much to force him to punch through Mount Fuji with one punch. . Otherwise, why would I work so hard to get him to have a relationship with Toudōru? By the way, a Brokeback Mountain-esque spoof about someone. I can only say that this person has no brains. He is a cool guy who can easily kill girls unintentionally like Yagami. And Hebing has at least fallen in love with the king. Even if it is a prank, they should not be used to hype them. Taking a step back, Aoi and Kasumi's feasibility is higher than them (However, it is still approximately zero) And king It seems that classmate "Cang Yan" is a KOF expert, although his name always reminds people of flies, haha! His book reviews are more valuable than many others. Recently, he said that King is originally a woman. This I have not personally verified it, but there is more authoritative information that says that in the beginning, her vocabulary and behavior were all male. Exclusively, as for the truth Although there is only one, let it be lost in the long river. I am relatively lazy But don't worry, I don't intend to have a tragic plot like "Flying Fox Gaiden". Even if there is, it will be Mostly from Bing and Leona. It is basically impossible for a strong woman like King to be with Ryo Sakazaki now. Other good men It is too difficult to find someone who can replace He Bing's position in her heart. I have given up. She had a traditional and happy idea. As for what to do, just ask the sky. If the result comes out, remember to tell me The book will stop at "The Lonely Man"! I don’t know if you are dissatisfied with my handling of Nujia. As I said at the end: “Those who can be called heroes since ancient times must have something outstanding.” This sentence was taught to me by my Chinese teacher in high school, and it is also What impressed me most about him was very reasonable. Putting aside the Orochi plot that I am currently writing, think about the strength of Gulicha in 99. He is just a middle-level cadre in Nests, but we can experience a lot. If some people have ulterior motives for resenting the bosses, I can't help it. However, everyone, especially Moujuan, don’t worry. The boss is flesh and blood, and the other characters cannot be boring. Although the description of Xiaocao in the current article is very biased, those are side descriptions. Anyway, I have never seen a situation where there is a language barrier. There were no examples of misunderstandings. Therefore, after getting to know more deeply, artifacts will always have the potential to be artifacts.rhyme. Since I made this announcement, my updates are no longer guaranteed Well, I won't explain the reason in detail, because the person involved asked me to keep it confidential. I just want to tell you that I decided to pray for someone every day. It is a very childish behavior, but it is the only thing I can do. Caring is always laborious, and people who have no real experience are actually the happiest. If the separation of life and death is on the screen, there will be nothing but romance and tears, but when it is moved to your own life, it will make your chest panic. It is painful for a white-haired person to give a black-haired person a gift, but what about a black-haired person giving a black-haired person a gift? Not only that, if that is really the case, all you need to bear is grief - the fact is that life or death is uncertain! As the saying goes, you are not afraid of thieves stealing, but you are afraid that thieves will miss you My Kanzaki Reimei It’s confusing Let’s do it yourself. If you want to make a fuss about updates in the future, just feel free to do so. I’m not in the mood to pay attention to it. Looking at people who are happy because of ignorance, I feel unwilling but helpless. I may fake update this announcement every day, just to remind myself to pray every day, so let me be willful just once above. Listen to the song, "Love the country more than love the beauty" ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――― New Year greetings ??????????????????????????????????????? The updates have been a bit slow recently relatively slow really slow "However, everyone has their own difficulties. I didn't make money from this book, so you should understand everything. I don't want to explain too much specifically. Even if I did, some people would call it cover-up. ?????????????????? Let’s wish you a happy New Year first… so that everyone can see through this “bumpy” thing. In addition, I also hope that He Bing can be happier. Note, this is not a "happy ending" that I want to show my mercy, but I feel that he has always been too comfortable in the water, and that "heaven will give great responsibility to this person" So, please come together and support me. Let him pray ~ Haha! My surgery was actually a minor operation, but unfortunately I am not Liu Bocheng, so it was really tragic for me to forcibly stop taking painkillers, and I still have lingering fears. So I took extra care to take care of myself while recuperating (even if I look a bit like a girl, haha~~). As a result I don’t have time to update. Let’s wait until the new year is over. At least, you are better than me and can sit back and relax. For the Chinese New Year Forget it, let’s not talk about those sad things, I wish you all have fun~~ The above is from Bi Shiling in Jiangzhou. It’s New Year’s Eve afternoon. ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――― Come and take a look (details to be announced) It was not my original intention to give the chapter this title, but I guess if I didn’t write it like this, not many people would actually read it. Although even if it was written like this, some people would not read it It’s better than nothing! It seems that updates have slowed down recently. If you are an old reader, you may know that it is cyclical. Anyway, I can't be "in the state all year round" like City Hunter, haha. However, I still have to explain: I have been reading "Dark Apprentice" for a while, which is also a book about Piaotian Literature. It is relatively old (in terms of book number), but I only discovered it recently - very I'm not being kind, I read the physical book a pirated version (don't blame me for boiling water, I really can't find the original version). With more than 900,000 words, I can’t stop reading, especially when I felt a sense of jerkiness from the book. Note that when I say "jerky", I don't mean it in a derogatory sense, because I use master level as the standard, just like I always feel that my writing is not good - in "The Apprentice", I can feel that the author who has become a monk halfway has gradually become a monk. The process of growing up, maybe I’m going through that process. Old readers probably know that my advertisements are all genuine, oh, there is no price, they are all free recommendations. At least the authors of the books I recommend do not know me (except for someone). So everyone can trust my character, although in terms of update speed, my character has been questioned many times by many readers. However, to be honest, Kai Shui's "The Apprentice" is not very good. At least after reading it, I didn't feel like I looked up to a great god. I didn't have the same admiration for Zhou Xingwen, Speechless, Ning Cuiya and others. Resonance, especially after reading about her works - some evil people don't think they are evil when they see the word "she". In fact, although I guessed that the author was a woman from the beginning, I really knew that the author was a woman. I was still a little surprised - when reading the article, I was more likely to regard Bo Shui as a coy male author. just like me. "It may be a bit funny to use the word naughty, but I think it's pretty good. Many words are actually easier to express if you don't care about their praise or criticism. Just like many readers said that I am torn between King and Leona, I am also angry about Moya (the heroine of "The Apprentice"). But actually finished reading, I can’t say anything more except that Boiling Water is still some distance away from being a master - she wants to write it well, and she is working hard to write it well, and she is very close to writing it well - just like I treat my novel. Maybe the readers of "The Apprentice" will say that I am arrogant, but it doesn't matter. Anyway, I will not pick up the egg-laying chicken and kiss it just because I ate a familiar egg. The humble boiling water is at least closer to the master than me now. I write these things It's just out of emotion Of course, there is no need to stop at etiquette, haha. However, there is a real problem - "The Apprentice" can be published, but "Remote Thoughts" cannot be wuwuwu, why do I have such a miserable life! I really want tjoh, tj is not my stylethen ywoh, it seems like someone will be chasing medo I really have to eat porridge, drink steamed buns, and work hard with snot and tears? God, please save me, why do I never forget the guy who is said to be my responsibility I also want to date desire 45, oh no, looking up at 75 degrees is empty I sprained my neck in innocence. The prank has come to an end. Maybe I am not good at sensationalism at all. I wanted everyone to share "The Apprentice" together, but it turned out that it changed as I wrote it. Keishui said that after she wrote more than 30 words of "The Apprentice", her hobby became a job. It was impossible for me to become a job because of "Remote Thoughts" (although I hope so), but it became a responsibility I am sad. Forget it, since it is just a responsibility, there is no need to be punctual, so don’t expect me to be firm. I know what you think, because I was also a reader, oh no, I still am now, haha. It was originally agreed that when the chapter is updated to chapter 125, I can eat Sister Kisaragi's flesh again, but I guess it's a bit far away. Because, I am slowly converting other manuscripts into electronic documents, really. Really slow. Let me surpass Tanaka Fangshu and Togashi Yoshihiro! ! ! ! ! ! (I’m referring to the ability to procrastinate Cannianing) The text is just an outline, and I won’t start writing it until everyone has finished the book. Fairy 3 fan plot design: (This existed in my computer before the TV series "Xian 3" came out. I never had any extra thoughts, but the huge thunder in the TV series made me sigh. If you are interested, feel free to take a look. By the way Sending a speech or something is just an unfinished outline anyway, so if you’re not interested, just laugh it off.) Protagonist: Name Banjian, surname unknown. The setting is that the soul of someone (Ban Jian) ??who died violently traveled to the top of the Demon Suppression Tower next to the magic sword. Ban Jian and Nightshade Solanum have "dependent on each other" on the top floor of the Demon Suppression Tower for hundreds of years. The memories before the time travel have changed over the hundreds of years. It became more and more blurry. When Chonglou arrived, his memory of his "past life" was already very vague and almost dusty. He could only recall it naturally when he was passively exposed to it; he did not say too much about his "past life" to Red Nightshade. "In his hundreds of years as a prisoner, only Red Nightshade spoke to him. Although he didn't know that Nightshade was the same person at all, in fact, it was Red Nightshade that he communicated with all the time, and the name Bianjian was Red Nightshade. The name he was given - the Demonic Sword of Companion; over hundreds of years, Nightshade Nightshade gained its form in the middle of cultivation, but due to being "disheveled", the companion sword was often shy and evasive when faced with the appearance of Red Nightshade, Red Dragon Aoi often teases him because of this; in the day and night "two-person world", many of Bian Jian's thinking habits during his lifetime unconsciously affect Red Nightshade, and Red Nightshade also unintentionally enlightens him, and there is no need to be afraid of time travel. Going to a different world and the fact that I became a ghost Jingtianyuan plot route: Yong'an Dang - southwest of Yuzhou - Bishan - Tangjiabao - Yong'an Dang - southwest of Yuzhou - Jiulongpo - Perak Hall - Binhua - Dadukou - Chuan - Changchang River - Zhenjiang - Chuanhai - Penglai Labyrinth - Penglai Royal Sword Hall - Tangjiabao - Bishan - Yong'andang (Arrived with the Sword) - Southwest of Yuzhou - Jiuding Mountain - Deyang - Pili Hall Chief Helm - Pili Hall Dungeon - Anning Village - Northwest of the Ancient Vine Forest (Wan Yongzhi) - Northeast of the Ancient Vine Forest (Jingjing) - Southeast of the Ancient Vine Forest (Guteng Immortal) - Southwest of the Ancient Vine Forest (Guteng Jing, Luo Rulie) - Anning Village - Old Road of Shushan - Shushan - Tangjiabao - Leizhou - Zhimozhi The positive and negative parts of the well - the well of gods and demons Xin to A part (Xue Jian) ??- the well of gods and demons A (Changqing, Chonglou) - the world of gods - the sacred tree - Shushan - the demon suppressing tower - Shushan - Caohai - Manzhou - Lingshan Immortal Cave - Ancient Town (Select) - Manzhou - Shushan - Fengdu - Ghost Realm - Lava Hell - Fire Ghost Palace - Outskirts of Ghost Realm - Huangquan Road - Shushan - Xueling Town - Bingfeng Valley (Luo Rulie) - Shushan - Anxi - Undersea City - Anxi - Sword Tomb - Shushan - Outside the Demon Locking Tower (Final Battle) - New Immortal World 1. Chonglou Demon-Seizing Sword - The poor companion sword (the name given to the protagonist by Red Nightshade)'s carefree life in the Demon Locking Tower was suddenly destroyed by someone 2. Ban Jian recalls the past - Faced with the sudden freedom, Ban Jian is at a loss and can't help but recall the past of this Demon Suppressing Tower 3. The soul is separated in sorrow - Chonglou wants to give the sword to Jingtian, but the sword is unwilling, but there is nothing he can do 4. Ghosts cannot learn magic skills - after negotiation, Ban Jian was brought back to the Well of Gods and Demons as Chonglou's "ghost spirit", but was told by Chonglou that a ghost cannot learn the martial arts of demons 5. A glimpse of the road through a dangerous well - In a word, Bianjian was "thrown" by Chonglou into the Well of Gods and Demons. It didn't take long, but he went through many difficulties and dangers and finally found the location of Chonglou 6. Gods and demons also have hidden secrets - Facing the return of Bian Jian, Chonglou started to face it a little more seriously. During the exchange, Ban Jian heard the original story 7. All dogs have ambitions - Ban Jian expressed his desire to find Nightshade nightshade, but was ridiculed by Zhonglou for his martial arts skills and identity as a ghost. However, after listening to Ban Jian's declaration, Zhonglou decided to send Ban Jian to Fengdu and told As a ghost, if he wants to travel freely in the human world, he first needs to be able to come and go freely in the ghost town 8. It's like a ghost town - Bianjian arrived in Fengdu and quickly entered the underworld, only to find that life in the underworld was not good, and Nightshade was not there either. He couldn't help but miss the days when he and Solanum were at the Demon Suppression Tower 9. There are many different paths to the underworld - Ban Jian, who decided to leave the ghost town, will naturally not go to reincarnation. He heard that he could leave from the underworld, but found that his ability was not enough 10. Poor Ghost King - Bian Jian, who had no choice but to return, wanted to find someone to learn from, and finally found the Fire Ghost King. He gained favor because of his clever words, but after a close friendship, he found that the Fire Ghost King, who was rumored by many ghosts, was not as good as he wanted 11. Hesitant Meng Po Soup - With the help of the Fire Ghost King, Banjian was finally able to leave Huangquan Road, but before leaving, he heard that Banjian had lost his memory of his previous life and gave him a bowl of soup that he named himself. "Meng Po"'s soup tells Ban Jian that after drinking it, he may recall or forget 12. Suddenly the world of the human world - Banjian came to the world and found himself on the top of the Demon Locking Tower. Seeing that the place where he had existed for countless years was so broken, the sighing Banjian was determined to find Nightshade 13. Looking for Nightshade at the End of the World - Banjian knew that Chonglou had given the magic sword to a man named Jingtian, and seemed to know where he would go, but everywhere he went, he could only find clues about their whereabouts   14. Diligence shocked Zhonglou - after Zhonglou rescued Zixuan for the first time, he used the engraving to see how Banjian was doing in the ghost world, but unexpectedly found that Banjian was already in the human world, so he found Banjian in Zhenjiang. Jian, told him that the magic sword was brought to Penglai by Jingtian 15. The pursuit finally paid off - Bianjian arrived at Penglai and saw only the executed corpse. Thinking of himself without a body, he was filled with emotion. However, he was suspected by Shang Fengzi because of his identity as a ghost. He only asked about the news of the accident in Shushan and thought about it. Next, he searched up the Yangtze River, and finally noticed the feeling of nightshade in Yuzhou, and saw the almost naked red nightshade in the Chenghuang Temple and asked Jingtian to steal clothes 16. Reunion with the good ghost Tuo-Banjian appeared in front of Red Nightshade. When he was excited, he was habitually teased by Red Nightshade. Then the two ghosts asked each other about their experiences at the same time. Afterwards, Red Nightshade told Ban Jian that she had more than one form, and asked Ban Jian not to disturb her other self and Sedum for the time being. When she heard that Sedum was coming back soon, Blue Nightshade appeared 17. Concerns and thoughts - As a ghost who has been dependent on each other for hundreds of years, Banjian is determined to stay with Nightshade nightshade, no matter red or blue, but Blue Nightshade's attachment to Sedum makes him very surprised, and from their conversation Zhong faintly noticed some clues about the two nightshades. In the end, he did nothing but watched Lanshalan silently watching the sleeping Sedum in the dark. He followed them to the Yuxi Bamboo Forest the next day and saw Tang Xuejian being entangled by Tang Sheng and Tang Jie. … 18. Laughter provokes memories - with the joint efforts of Jingtian, Tang Xuejian, and Hongshalan, defeat two Tang disciples without the help of a sword. When he heard the conversation between Jingtian and Tang Xuejian, Banjian couldn't help but feel confused about Lanshalan's attachment and a little worried about Aiwujiwu. Just when Red Nightshade appeared, Hua Ying seemed to be aware of Ban Jian's presence, which caused Ban Jian to hide further and could only hear their voices. When he heard Red Nightshade teasing Tang Xuejian, a familiar warmth filled Banjian's heart 19. Confused and angry - Red Nightshade carries Jingtian and Tang Xuejian with their swords to Jiuding Mountain. Along the way, Banjian followed Hong Nightshade and quietly asked about things that puzzled him, but found Hong Nightshade's contradictions; suddenly, Hong Nightshade discovered that Tang Xuejian was hugging Jingtian, and in anger, he let the devil The sword shook and threw them at the foot of Jiuding Mountain. However, as they looked at each other in disbelief, they were confused by their previous impulse 20. Two spirit fans in one body - Lanshalan appeared after landing and looked at the unconscious Jingtian and Tang Xuejian in confusion. Bian Jian secretly woke them up and aroused Hua Ying's favor. Then he hid aside and listened to their conversation. He was surprised that Blue Nightshade didn't seem to know the existence of Red Nightshade! Recalling Red Nightshade's request, Ruo Xuesuo's accompanying sword explored Jiuding Mountain before them, and found that he could not defeat the human-faced beast on his own, so he hurriedly turned back to tell Red Nightshade (Red Nightshade had always appeared during the battle ), secretly helped Jingtian and the others when they dealt with the human-faced beast. Afterwards, the three of them discovered the Dragon Essence Stone, and Red Nightshade's explanation of the Dragon Essence Stone made Ban Jian fall into deep thought 21. Selfless Nian - After arriving in Deyang, Ban Jian discovered that Huaying actually had a human form - he talked to her quietly while others were not present, learned a little about her past, and lamented her innocence; later, he met Jingtian The little girl painted pancakes, upon questioning, both Jingtian and Banjian remained silent. After entering the main helm of Perak Hall, Bianjian saw red nightshade almost only appearing in battles along the way, and burst into tears 22. - Arriving at the Pili Hall dungeon, the demon spirit who was ordered by Chonglou to follow Jingtian solved the rope that trapped Zixuan, but was discovered and eliminated by everyone in Jingtian. When Ban Jian, who was hiding aside, saw this, he felt a little sad when he thought that he was also a ghost in Chonglou. (Not yet completed, please don’t wait impatiently.) Text: I am so angry that I have left! Maybe you and I can't shake anything now, but everyone must know, know those faces, and know how precious beauty is. During the Mongolian and Yuan Dynasties, Cheng-Zhu Neo-Confucianism was regarded as orthodox; during the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, the imperial examination was completely banned; can we contemporary people just watch our era being controlled by the same high-end culture of beasts that deserve death? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Apollo, you bastard! \ 正文 推荐一首国产神曲《李雷和韩梅梅》 Text Recommended new books. Some asshole came and advertised my place, so I tried poison. Not bad, but the writing is a bit tight. \ Text: That island, that country, that woman (pretend to be a b title, just ignore it) To be honest, when I first looked at this photo, I thought of Wang Zuxian and Li Ruotong, and then I suddenly realized that they were old and she was empty. Let me quote a piece of news first Of course, there is one exception. This week, Japanese actress Sora Aoi appeared on Twitter, attracting thousands of Chinese netizens. This name that once tumbled through the curtains of our youth once again awakened our inner stories with a pink Weibo. As a netizen said: "For the first time, I feel that the Internet is real." In that dark night, Sora Aoi spoke frankly in a certain way, causing our hard drives to interact with Twitter and Weibo Faced with the overwhelming popularity, Aoi himself was flattered and kept updating Weibo. Expression of thanks. This kind of posture is not the image of a popular star that we are familiar with. Sora Aoi has no motive for hype, because her industry has always been about real work; she does not need to worry about scandalous photos, because she has been with the world for many years. . Based on this, her gesture made people feel more real. When some netizens asked her to disclose her online account in order to pay for past free consumption, she hurriedly issued a statement on her blog asking everyone to calm down to avoid being deceived on the Internet. Hurt money. Compared with Sister Feng's "If you don't make money, you don't make it in vain", Sister Aoi's anti-consumerism makes people feel unexpectedly calm and simple. She is not ostentatious, arrogant, or tired, and understands the true meaning of saving people with her body. In the hustle and bustle of poisonous tongues and popularity consumption, she was shy and frightened, as if Brother Sharp had been reborn Do you think this reporter’s writing style is quite sharp? By the way, I haven’t been exposed to those things for many years. If it weren’t for a certain roommate in college who always pushed for pretty girls, I might not have paid attention to her at all Just like now, the only person in the circle who really makes me remember her name and appearance is Auntie Iijima, " Shiranui" Mutoran, Matsushima-san, and Aoi-sensei (it seems that's what they are called online?) It’s just four people. “Probably, even if they work hard with real guns and no substitutes, if they want to leave a place (not a name) in the hearts of ordinary viewers (such as me), only a few of them can stand out. I’m even more worried about those so-called x-stars who are so secretive and secretive that they always want to say something but are still embarrassed - movie stars, host stars, singers, TV stars (ok, I admit that I am influenced by my ambition to be a star) Just call them artists. Like nothing. Speaking of the celebrity volunteer series, I have to mention a detailed comparison. In the first generation, the background time is 1995. The important data for winning awards in the game is ability, but the key to getting a job is fame. Moreover, the rated films headed by Wang Jin (I won’t explain the insinuation of the director’s name), There are so many "photographs" of all kinds that they are commonplace. By the second generation, the background time is 2000. The heroine openly clamored that she will never send "photos" and rated films. The important data of winning awards and the key to accepting jobs have become a state of separation based on ability, fame and popularity. As for the 3rd generation, the background time is 2006 (it has been releasing expansion packs, and the money-making stuff has been out of contact for the time being), and "photos" are basically extinct, even if there are kissing scenes or nudity scenes in the movie. Specially marked- As a game that keeps up with the times, can we feel the changes of the times? Or is it that the explicit rules have become hidden rules, and many things that everyone once understood have gradually had to be resisted, at least in terms of expression? However, the reality remains the same. I won’t mention the doors, there are already too many. I have never seen anyone who loves virtue as much as he loves sex - ancestors, I have never seen anyone who loves virtue as much as he loves sex. ??Okay, the "good" I use here is an adjective. Are you full of confidence? At least Kong Kong can be regarded as a dedicated artist among artists - another good virtue! It’s enough to knock out many domestic artists in seconds. Yes, that island, that country, that woman. (I’m not borrowing from Inuyasha, really~) I don’t know how big the artist base is in China, but I haven’t been able to wait for China’s Miyuki Nakajima; I don’t know how sharp the weekly magazine is, but there is no weekly magazine in the 11th district; I don’t know how many women Photographer Chen has been with Xing has created art, but Kongkong is struggling step by step in a lower place than them - Piaotian Literature - without concealing his origins. Artists use their works to speak for themselves. I don’t understand the so-called professional acting skills in film and television works, but I saw from Kongkong an investment that many people don’t have. Celebrities set examples for the public, and I don’t understand men and women who are separated and reunited like the general trend of the world. The stars create faces or masks through the media, but I know that what we face in the empty space is an honest heart. She has no motive to lie to an audience that has no financial benefit to her. "If the water is clear, there will be no fish. I really want to have a little artist around me who can make me feel so empty."??I understand very well that condensing frankness and kindness into cleanliness is an almost pitiful mentality of settling for second best; however, apart from letting me respect Kong Kong like this, what else can I find better in this general circle? Dongdong? "Could it be that I have to go through it and find out the older generation who are already aunts and uncles and say that they have both virtue and art?" They take it lightly, and I don’t have the shame to compare myself with others in the past. Yes. It is a group of islands that are very small compared to my hometown. It is a country that is often said to be only a strip of water but far away from us ordinary people. There is a woman there who cannot appear next to us due to various factors. So, the data tells us that thousands of people climbed over the wall to tweet, and Sora Aoi was flattered. Text Chapter 1 Do you want to participate in kof? When I opened my eyes, a pair of big eyes were less than 10 centimeters away from me. Because the light was very weak, I could only see the bright light reflected from those eyes - but this was only for a moment. The next moment, I was closer to those eyes, and there was a crisp sound and the sound of the bridge of my nose. pain. "ah!" The sound was not made by me, because I am a man. However, I learned that the sound was beautiful. The next second, someone turned on the light. When I was temporarily blind, I suddenly realized a problem: I was sleeping, oh no, it should be called "originally" now. I don't know why he suddenly became a standing posture, but the clear pain can rule out the possibility of dreaming. "Are you?" The sweet female voice sounded again. "I" My eyes gradually adapted, and then I saw a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, "Are you?" "I asked you first." The girl said undoubtedly. "I am no, my name is He Bing, where is this place?" I felt that this girl looked familiar, but I couldn't remember it for a while, "Also do we know each other?" "I don't know you. Besides, this is my bedroom!" The girl frowned, "If you don't explain why you are in my bedroom you will definitely regret it!" She said, touching her red face The red tip of the nose - it should be the scar caused when we touched each other just now. "I don't know." I really don't know, but the girl ignored my words. "Okay." The girl opened her arms and hugged her chest suddenly. Then, I felt a sudden blow coming towards my face …… When I opened my eyes again, there was another pair of bright eyes. However, this time I saw it clearly - it was the girl. "Don't move around, lie still, otherwise the nosebleed will come out again." She said with a smile, seeming a little apologetic. "Yeah." I also felt something was wrong with my breathing, but there was a faint fragrance in it, maybe it was this girl's breath. However, I wanted to explain the misunderstanding. It was her business to believe it or not, but it was my responsibility to explain. "I'm sorry, I really don't know why I'm here. In fact, I was sleeping not long ago." I said it very carefully. After all, the girl is younger than me and I don’t know what she will do next. "If you don't know, you don't know." The girl smiled slightly, "Master checked my room just now, and there was no trace of anyone entering. In other words, you should have been there." "But" I didn't understand what she meant. "That is to say, you have super powers." An old male voice came from not far away. I wanted to look over, but was blocked by the girl. "It seems from your performance that you don't understand that you have superpowers. This incident should have been triggered by your superpowers inadvertently. I don't know how adaptable you are to this kind of thing, but I can't Not telling you that you are a different person, certainly not unique.” "Super power?!" I was a little dizzy. World, what kind of world is this! Have I arrived in a new world or is there already a superpower in this world? Oh no, or am I being scammed? "Really?" I looked into the girl's eyes - a friendly smile, "Can you demonstrate it?" "Of course. However, most of the superpowers I have studied recently are related to attacks. So, do you think I broke this stone?" As she spoke, a bluestone as thick as an arm was magically formed in her left hand. " Or should you feel it again with your body?" As he spoke, the smile in those beautiful eyes turned cunning. "Just now? Could it be that inexplicable blow?" I immediately made a choice, "My body is not as hard as a rock." "Yeah." The girl threw the stone straight up, then opened her hands again, and suddenly closed them in front of her chest. Then, with a loud noise, the stone exploded and bounced everywhere. One of them flew to It hurts my forehead. However, not a single stone hit the girl. "Do you believe it?" "I just have to believe it." In fact, I still have doubts. No matter how you say it, even if you know that this kind of thing is true, it will take time to digest it. "Then, let's talk about something. It's fate." The old man's voice sounded again, "Are you willing to become my teacher?" "Become a teacher? Why?" Although the compulsory and non-compulsory education from childhood to adulthood gave me almost a company of teachers, but some teachers cannot be worshiped indiscriminately. What is a teacher for one day and a lifetime seems to be particularly suitable. The situation I'm facing now.   "Because you have the qualifications to use superpowers. By the way, are you willing to enter a world of martial arts?" "Martial arts?" I felt a little uneasy. "Master, stop using your 'teaching method'." The girl took over, "He Bing, right? In one sentence, are you willing to participate in KOF?" kof! : The latest chapter of "Kof's Reminiscences"<; Click to view the picture link: "Kof's Reminiscences" latest chapter<; Click to view the picture link: "Kof's Reminiscences" latest chapter<; Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "Kof's Reminiscences"<;\ Text Chapter 2 Kof also has reality "What did you say?" I asked, "kof? You mean kof!" "Yeah, how?" The girl was a little strange, but before she could finish her sentence, I asked again, because I suddenly realized that I really should know her! "May I have your name?" "Athena, Asamiya Athena." …I didn’t say anything, I just stared at her, as if watching a dream, for fear that she would suddenly disappear. After all, Kof can be a joke, Asamiya Athena can be the same name, but with this beautiful face, we have to consider the cost of deceiving people, and the value that can be generated by deceiving a person like me - so , I believe it, I believe what she said is true, super power, kof. Even if it is fake, I admit it. It is also a kind of happiness to let people spend money to make me look like Athena Asamiya to deceive me! "What's wrong with you?" Athena blushed a little, which is the reaction that any girl of this age would have under the direct gaze of the opposite sex. I subconsciously grabbed her hand, "You" I suddenly thought of a question, "Are you sure I have super powers?" "Probably so." She blushed and withdrew her hand, looking away. "Then what should I do to use my superpowers?" I also noticed my abruptness and changed the subject. "Well, let's wait until you can move freely! You are still of an ordinary person's physique now. You were hit by Athena's mental power ball just now. You should lie down peacefully for now." The old man - I guess, oh no, It was almost definitely Zhen Yuanzhai who spoke again, "Athena, it's time for dinner, let's go cook! In addition, He Bing, think about your apprenticeship." Athena also moved away: "He Bing, I don't need to delve into why you are here for now. This is a rural area and there is no way to contact the outside world in a short time. Let's eat first and then I will tell you. Things about superpowers. Master, he often Hey! You will understand soon. I'll leave first." I am the only one left in this room, but this is obviously not Athena's bedroom, because the fragrance disappeared with Athena's departure. kof? When the excitement temporarily passed, I had to start thinking: Do I have any talent for martial arts? How far can I go in kof? After all, in the KOF I know, Athena's team is usually used to make up the numbers. Of course, in 2001, it also paved the way for the development of the KOF plot. However, judging from Athena's current appearance, I'm afraid she hasn't even reached 97 yet. Speaking of which, if she hadn't been wearing casual clothes, I would have recognized her! By the way, 97! Big snake! Not to mention the big snakes, Goenitz should be kept away from strangers! Moreover, there is Yagami, a person with discrete emotions and emotions! Also, I still have the physique of an ordinary person! sky! kof! forgive me! Being an audience member in 1996 and 1997 was a very risky job, so why did you still participate? Can I become a top-notch fighter in a short time? But having said that, kof is real, but will things develop step by step? Moreover, I can come here in a daze, why can't I have some talent or adventure? Besides, I should know the moves of people in KOF better than myself. Do I have some conditions to get twice the result with half the effort? kindness! You still have to learn superpowers, but what about apprenticeship? Be careful, be careful! My dinner is actually not food, but food, fed by Athena. Her mental power ball was really unstoppable, and I couldn't stand up until the next day. Zhenyuanzhai’s plan to recruit a disciple failed, but this did not prevent me from learning superpowers - as I expected, Athena could really teach me superpowers. As for the nagging old man, let's follow the "secret recipe" taught by Athena - hide! But one thing makes me wonder - I have never seen Xiaozhui who loves meat buns. After asking Athena, I found out that he went on a trip and euphemistically called it "cultivation." In fact, he stayed away from the elderly. This is near a remote area in Guangxi, China - in other words, it is a private villa, but the location is almost like nature's boudoir. Even the electricity is provided by a small generator provided by oneself - this is the old man's idea again - the kof is about to start, we have to retreat, retreat! I also began to understand why Xiaozhui left her childhood sweetheart Athena to pursue some kind of practice In addition, I also learned from Athena that it is now 1995, which means that this session is held in Nujia. But this is not important. Anyway, I have no plans and will not be able to participate this year. People still have to face reality - there is only one month left before the KOF starts. Also, I had to face a frustrating thing: Although Athena taught me everything, I still couldn't use any superpowers. When I watched her flying in the air, her mental power ball vaguely turnAt this time, I not only understood that the mental power ball was not as clear as it usually appeared on the screen, it was even difficult to notice it without careful observation, but I also felt a little helpless in my heart. It seems that I don't have any talent, and I'm embarrassed to express my opinions about moves, and it's hard to explain them even if I express them. Maybe my presence here is just like winning the lottery, and there is no continuity of good luck. When I quietly watched Athena practice hard every day, I witnessed again and again what the beauty of a serious woman is. Do you want to compete with Xiaozhui for Athena's heart? After all, I am only in my 20s. Although it is still a problem whether my body is still like this, but my mental age cannot be escaped. The 20s are the dividing line between turmoil and stability! Do I like or admire Athena? Is it the bud of love or a dream about the original game? In other words, if I have the ability to participate in KOF, I will meet many female fighters, some of whom I like, and some of whom I particularly like, but will my mood remain unchanged when I see the real person? Or is Ye Gong a dragon? The world of the game holds many dreams, but when you are really in this world, you cannot regard it as a dream. Life is real, even in the game world Click to view the picture link: "Kof's Reminiscences" latest chapter<; ; ; Text Chapter 3 Audiences still have to be One month is very short, for Athena, because she is fulfilling, probably for her current stage, repeated practice is the basis for qualitative change; one month is very long, for me, because in addition to her relationship with Athena Apart from Na's in-depth exchanges and wasting food every day, there is no difference between hibernation and me. Then, they were going home, their home in Japan - where Xiaosui had agreed to wait. I asked Athena why her home is in Japan? She said matter-of-factly: "My side job is as a singer, and I sing Japanese songs. Do I have to sleep in a hotel after work?" "But why not develop in China?" I was unwilling to accept it. Athena once again said matter-of-factly: "Please! My profession is a fighter. Can China's Bagua ability allow me to focus on martial arts with peace of mind?" I nodded and said no more. Quan Xun also broke a bone trying to grab Athena's concert tickets and missed the opportunity to participate in the 2001kof! How come you forgot all this? Haha, haha! Moreover, Japan is at least more secretive about artists' private lives than China Let's not compare, right? Under my innocent eyes, Athena couldn’t help but take me with her, but old man Zhenyuanzhai I’m afraid he hasn’t given up the idea of ??accepting me as her disciple, so he didn’t say anything. Along the way, looking at China's mountains and rivers, all kinds of things, gave me the illusion that this was the original world. However, it was indeed 1995, and the person beside me was indeed Athena. As for the drunken-eyed old man behind me, forget it. , to put it nicely - a wise man as foolish as a fool! Tokyo was arrived before we knew it, because Athena and I were laughing and talking the whole time. Perhaps because the study of mental power takes up too much time, Athena is blind to many things. When I told her about it, she listened with interest, which made me feel better. , these days, there are so few people who are serious and obsessed with unpopular causes! In the bustling Narita Airport, I accidentally saw a familiar figure walking towards the boarding direction - red hair, crescent moon! Iori Yagami? It's a pity that I didn't go to confirm it, because I didn't know the road and had to follow Athena. Besides, even if I ran to confirm it, it was Iori Yagami, so what? Iori Yagami vs Athena, it’s obvious who feels more secure! Iori? Let’s talk about it later, be cautious, be cautious! Regarding Japan, or Japanese culture, normal Chinese people are a little cold-blooded, but I am pretty normal. So I always felt out of place, until I arrived at Athena's home, I seemed to feel relieved. However, I had to take another breath - Xiaozhui's look at me from the first moment she saw me and Athena smiling at each other always made me a little scared. Could it be that at such a young age, this kid has the consciousness of dividing love rivals? ? Just when I didn't know what to say, Zhen Yuanzhai finally played a role: "Quan Chong I have been traveling outside for a while. What have I gained? We don't ask for any victory in this KOF, as long as you can break through yourself." That’s great. You are still young and your future is very long" Athena quietly took a step towards me and whispered: "Quick! Pretend to be casual, slowly back away, and lean towards the stairs on the second floor." In view of her solemn tone, I resolutely followed through. When I finished her request, Athena pulled me and rushed upstairs: "Master! He Bing and I will go up to discuss some minor issues about super powers. You continue!" I followed blankly, and accidentally turned around to see Xiaozhui looking at the floor with an innocent face, as if she was Dou E "Finally escaped!" Athena cheered. "What happened?" "Just now was the harbinger of the master's tirade! You haven't been through the ordeal, so you don't know how powerful he is. In a few hours, you will know how to thank me when you look at the freed Quan Chong!" Athena went to bed. After sitting down, "But, I do want to talk to you about something." "What's up?" "Do you have any desire to participate in kof?" Athena said seriously, that way I was stunned, it's so beautiful! "……Why do you ask?" "In the past month, I have taught you very hard, and I see that you are also exploring hard. But what's the result? You can't even condense a mental power ball. Although you have super powers, it's probably very difficult. Use it! Without mental power, you are no different from an ordinary person. Do you know how difficult it is for an almost adult ordinary person to enter the world of fighters?" Athena paused, "I know that although you are not You are willing to be brothers and sisters with me, but you have a yearning for the title of fighter. Maybe you will not admit it, but I will not be wrong, because I am also such a person. The difference is that I already understand fighting charm, and you are still a layman." "Athena" I carefullyLooking at her, "Are youreally only fifteen years old?" "Haha I'm almost sixteen!" Athena chuckled, "Don't think that I'm doing anything wrong, it's just because I'm a professional - compared to you." I admired her smile, and then said: "Okay! Can I ask, what is your level in the fighting world?" "Except for Kyo Kusabagi from the Japanese team, I have a chance to defeat anyone." Athena thought for a moment. "So strong?" I blurted out. If I remember the KOF data correctly, Athena is definitely not as strong as she claims to be, but it doesn't look like she is lying. "It's just a chance. The victory or defeat between masters is often determined by a few moves." Athena has participated in a KOF after all, and the expression in her words makes people believe it. "Thencan I be your cheerleading team? It's also a kind of wealth to see how your masters compete!" In fact, my idea was to see the level in the game. Oh no, it should be said that it is controlled by those game masters. The level of the characters, and who of these real people are more powerful. "Of course!" Athena clapped her hands, "This will offset the work you have to do for food and accommodation with us! You have to be careful!" As she said that, she seemed to think of something, "Also, although it's not your fault , but you have to admit that you broke into my bedroom, let's forget about it later!" That sly smile showed up again. "Huh?" I was surprised, not because of her words, but because her sly smile could be so beautiful. “Could it be thatI am starting to fall in love with her? Athena is still an adult! Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "Kof's Reminiscences"\ Text Chapter 4 kof is not that easy While I was thinking wildly, Athena was already rummaging around in the house. "Athena, what are you doing?" "Find something." Athena said without looking back, "Fansong has been playing outside for so long this time, so he will definitely bring me something back. I'll look for it first." "Haha, how are you sure he will bring it to you?" I joked. What is love or not? No matter what Athena said, it is more about the thoughts of a little girl! "If he forgot to bring it Haha don't blame me, a classmate, for not telling me Haha, haha," Athena laughed so hard that a chill ran down my back. "Huh? What is this?" She took it from a drawer. Put out an envelope. "Isn't this bad?" I asked carefully. "It's not important to put it in such an obvious place," Athena said confidently, "What kind of relationship do I have with him Hmm? Photo!" She suddenly froze, and I couldn’t help but get closer. They were a man and a woman. The man was Xiaoshii, who was easy to recognize, and the woman was Yuri Sakazaki! Well, that should be correct. However, the pose in this photo seems to be in mid-air, probably for a sparring match. "They know each other?" I knew the answer when I asked - they all participated in the 1994 KOF! "Yes, this girl is also from the fighting world and represented the UK last year." Athena nodded, "But how can they fight? Also, who took the photos of them?" "I'll ask you later and it will become clearer," I stared at the photo. Youli looked very cute too! Although he has the same youthful look on his face as Athena, he has a different cultural flavor - Mr. Zhenyuanzhai still did a lot of practical things and cultivated Athena in a much more meaningful way! "No, maybe Quan Chong is in love with this Yuli," Athena seemed not used to using this word. "If that's the case, we can't find out the result if we ask him. He Bing, let's Just pretend you didn't see anything." As he said that, he restored the photos, envelopes, and drawers to their original state. I was a little surprised that Athena actually talked about Xiaozhi like this! Could it be that Xiaozui is not interested in Athena now? I remember that in 1998, he was very explicit about his pursuit of Athena! Well, that’s right, everyone is still young now! The beginning of love has only been in the past few years. Should I consider being the first to get there? This is a purely technical job with low difficulty and high returns! Looking at Athena, and thinking about Yuli who I just looked at, I shook my head: I’d better wait until I’ve seen all those female fighters before I decide! We are innocent people and will not take it all, but shopping around is always a traditional virtue for us Chinese people, right? Be careful, be careful! Suddenly, the phone in the room rang, and Athena continued, nodding and agreeing from time to time. Because it was in Japanese, I was at a loss. "What's the matter?" I asked after she hung up the phone. "The organizer of kof." Athena stretched her hands to the left and right, "Tomorrow's first game, the opponent is the Brazilian team." "Oh." There was obvious excitement in my voice. Tomorrow, tomorrow! You can see the real kof tomorrow! “Moreover, Heaton, Ralph, and Clark of the Brazilian team all use boxing and kicking skills, which happens to be a game that I can understand better. What luck! I'm already imagining how Athena used the mental power ball to play with the three of them! "Athena, do you have a good chance of winning?" I tried to ask, hoping that Athena would nod confidently. Athena thought for a moment: "In general, especially Colonel Heaton's assassination skills, I'm a little afraid" "Afraid?" I couldn't believe she was afraid! "He uses a knife. If he is not careful, he hurts his face" Haha, she is a beautiful little girl after all. She loves beautyyou must understand, understand! "Don't worry!" I comforted her, "No matter what, Heaton still uses a knife, and it's a close-range type. Can't you just use a long-range mental power ball? I'm afraid it will be easier and more enjoyable, right?" "That's not the case!" Athena explained, "Facing a fighter, if the mental power ball wants to cause damage, the strength required is not at the same level as to defeat an ordinary person like you. When I actually fight, using the mental power ball will cause some damage. It's an obvious move. The time it takes for you is very short, but for a fighter, if you anticipate it in advance, you have enough time to attack me! This is how I lost in one move last year. It’s for Kusanagi Kyo.” "Then, wouldn't it be enough to prevent others from guessing? What is this called'footwork should be erratic and moves should be unique.'" I almost applied the CS formula, but it should be the same with the same approach, right? "It's easy for you to say!" Athena frowned, "It takes a split second for a master to make a move. There was no time to think at all."The method I mentioned is developed through countless battles over time. Do I have it? " "No." I followed her mood and became a little lower. "So, I'm not completely sure!" Athena suddenly smiled, "But I won't lose easily either!" "Yeah!" Looking at her confident look, I felt refreshed. This should be the charm, right? After that, we chatted for a long time until Xiaozhui pushed the door open and entered. "Congratulations on your release after serving your sentence!" Athena said jokingly. "Don't say that, the master also cares about us!" Xiaozhui said "humbly". "Well, that's right!" Athena blinked, "Since you like to be close to the master so much. Then, the organizer of KOF just informed that there will be a match with the Brazilian team tomorrow. It's up to you to tell the master the news!" "Ah!" Xiaozhui suddenly cried, "Athena, I was wrong, please do it" "No need to talk!" Athena waved her hand boldly. "Then how about you make me something delicious? Just take it as compensation?" Xiaozhui also raised the price, "Don't mention it, I have been eating everything after being outside for so long, but the more I eat, the more I miss you. It’s done. I’ll have to take you with me from now on, otherwise my stomach won’t get used to it. Well, I’m going to eat your meat buns tonight! I want a bigger one!” When I heard it, I immediately thought of it in the direction of Xiangyan. Who told him to say it so ambiguously? However, looking at them both, they both looked normal, and I suddenly became the only "bad guy" innocently. Haha, they are still children! \ Text Chapter 5 Kof is finally here During dinner everyone was silent. It's not that Athena and Xiaozui are worried about the competition, but they are afraid of accidentally offending the old man's chatterbox. However, we can also communicate with our eyes, especially Athena and Xiaozhi, it is almost like a language! Although I realized after dinner that this is a benefit of superpowers, it also made me understand better why they would end up together, but well if we fight halfway, the relationship will be unpredictable! After a peaceful night's rest, Athena knocked on the door early the next morning: "He Bing, are you up? You have to go to the arena early today." "Why?" I sat up slowly, not understanding. "If I'm late, I will be surrounded by the crowd!" Athena pushed the door open and walked in, "Hurry! Otherwise it will be really troublesome!" "Oh." I suddenly remembered - Athena is also a singer! It’s normal to have fans. The venue is not too far from Athena’s home, and it only takes ten minutes to arrive - this place is something I have never seen in the game. Maybe Nujia ordered the draw to arrange the event, so the venue is not certain. Athena’s prediction was right. Less than ten minutes after we arrived, thousands of spectators surrounded the arena and chanted Athena’s name. "It seems that your side business is also very prosperous!" I whispered to her quietly. "I'm working hard!" Athena couldn't hide her amusement. She pointed elsewhere, "Look, that's the Brazilian team." I looked along, and sure enough! Ralph and Clark are quite easy to identify. As for Heaton, he is an assassin. Hiding himself is probably a habit. It is really difficult to find him without looking for him. When they got closer, I looked at them quietly, but also with excitement - Ralph was rugged, capable, and a little sloppy; Clark seemed to hide everything in his pair of sunglasses, but he couldn't hide the fighter. The aura; as for Heaton, I can't see anything except that he is a soldier. Just think that ginger is old and spicy! Athena rushed to greet Zhenyuan Zhai: "Colonel Heaton, I haven't seen you for a year. I wonder how far you are confident in going KOF this time?" She spoke in English. Fortunately, I could understand it. clear. "Of course I'll step over you first!" As soon as Ralph spoke, he immediately realized that Heaton's eyes were scanning him, and he took half a step back. Heaton stared at him again, then turned back to Athena and said, "Miss Athena, we always do our best." "Okay!" Athena smiled brightly, "But let me make it clear first, you are not allowed to stab my face with your dagger during the game. Otherwise, if it hurts my face, I will not follow the rules on and off the field." "This" Heaton was stunned for a moment, "it's okay, but I hope you have the strength to force me to appear." "Haha, that's good. As for whether it works or not, you will know after trying it." Athena nodded with satisfaction. After a while, the referee called Athena and Heaton to arrange the order of appearance, and announced that the game would start in ten minutes. "Athena, how did you arrange it?" Xiaozhui asked before she sat down. "For us, you go first, Master second, and I come last; for the Brazilian team, Clark is first, Ralph is second, and Heaton is third. Quan Chong, be careful not to let Clark get close." Athena began to promise, " If you win, I’ll let you eat as many buns as you want!” "Okay! You said it!" Xiaozhui pulled out a bun like a magic trick, "Then I'll go! Well, let's eat a bun first." ??Is Xiaozhui’s classic debut scene about to be shown? It seems like it only appeared in 1996? However, we don’t remember clearly. While I was waiting hopefully for Xiaozhui to make a fool of myself, Athena pulled the corner of my clothes: "He Bing, you have to work hard later!" "Yeah." Then I remembered that I still have a "job", "Believe me, that's right!" I couldn't help but ask her, "Do you think Xiaozhui can win?" Athena shook her head: "I told you, between masters, victory or defeat only depends on a few moves. It happens in an instant. How can you judge before the game? Quan Chong and Clark are at the same level." "But Xiaozhui also uses super powers, and she seems to be quite flexible. She should still have some advantages, right?" As far as I know, in the game, especially in 97, Xiaozhui's various moves are used well. It's so perverted and impossible to guard against. Even at 95, it's not much worse, right? "That's true. Among the moves that Quan Chong is familiar with, there are more punches and kicks than superpowers. The master has taught him a lot." Athena somewhat agreed, "But can his fists and kicks hit Clark? Compared with strength, skills, and punches Chongdu is not as good as others, he must cooperate with the mental power ball. Does he have enough practical experience? This time?What are the results of spiritual practice? I don't know either. " I seem to understand why Athena is the captain. This kind of analysis ability and this kind of calmness, if we were on the same starting line, I would definitely not be as good as me. This can't help but make me a little frustrated. After all, there is still a gap between Athena and Kusanagi Kyo, so I am even more Seeing that I was in a daze, Athena patted me on the shoulder: "Okay! You are not allowed to compete this year, so don't force yourself to think too much." I smiled slightly at her and looked around. The audience's emotions are arousing little by little, but old man Zhenyuanzhai is still holding his wine gourd leisurely! When he saw me looking at him, he wandered over: "Boy, don't worry, winning or losing is not important. What kind of KOF is it not held by humans? If it doesn't work this year, then next year! Breaking through yourself is the most important thing" I laughed, and the old man's tirade was about to start again. This shows that he has a truly peaceful mentality, which is difficult to have. The old man also has his composure. Compared with these masters, it seems that I still have a lot to learn! Pretending to be inadvertent, I moved towards Athena, letting her stand between me and the old man. Then, he quietly looked at Xiaozhui and Clark on the ring. \ Text Chapter 6 Smart Xiaozhui Xiaozhui did not eat the buns as I expected, but instead cupped her fists and saluted Clark: "I hope we can show our respective strengths." Not only Clark was stunned, but even Athena couldn't understand why Xiaozhui said this, but the referee had already said "fight". At this moment, Xiaozhui squatted sideways and drew her right hand toward her chest. Super ball bullet? I guessed in a flash. Indeed! A very vague ball with a diameter of about 50 centimeters flew towards Clark quickly. Before the super ball bomb arrived, Xiaozhui had already taken a lunge and leaped high, as if he had paused in the air. The Dragon Claw Attack was already ready to go. ! Be the first to win! I secretly thought: Although this combination of moves is not very practical, it is very gorgeous. It can not only confuse opponents who are not familiar with them, but also entertain the audience. In my peripheral vision, Clark had also jumped up high. Not only did he avoid the super ball bullet, but he also kicked Xiaozhui with a heavy kick. It’s a pity that the Dragon Claw attack was stuck in the air, just enough to make way for Clark’s heavy kick. When Clark fell, the Dragon Claw attack hit the target exactly! The audience shouted, "&あうか!" Anyway, in Japanese, it sounded like noise to me, maybe it was a cheer. As soon as Clark touched the ground, he stood up with a push of his hands, and Xiaozhui's super-heavy blow came as expected, causing Clark to take two steps back. Immediately afterwards, Xiaozhui leaped forward - Long Lianyang; Earth Dragon! Clark blocked and stepped back step by step. But I had a hunch that he would fight back soon! "No!" Athena blurted out, making me even more worried. Just when Xiaozhui's Dragon Lianya and Earth Dragon were finished, Clark immediately took a step forward, and Franken's sure-fire throw gesture appeared. At this time, Xiaozhui made us worry in vain - just when he finished the move, his left foot landed on the ground, and his right foot stretched forward to perform a heavy kick! Clark was hit again, and he was hit when he made the move, so the damage he received should be greater! "It seems that Quan Chong's practice has been very fruitful." Athena laughed easily, "Huh? Why didn't you cheer for him? Shout out!" She grabbed my shoulder and pointed to the ring. "Yeah, just shout, just shout," I came to my senses, "Xiaozhi~~~~~~~~! Hit hard, hit hard, every move goes into the flesh, punches hit the soft spots. The upper, middle and lower parts, all over Don’t let go…” I thought my lines were pretty good, but unfortunately, my voice was drowned out by the audience’s shouts within five meters. "You just like you, who can hear it except me? Is this called a cheerleading team?" Athena clenched her left fist. "But, I tried my best! Really!" "You don't have to shout, stupid!" Athena waved her hand, "You'd better watch the game!" “Oh.” Her words made me sigh in relief. If I could have that resonant voice, I would have gone to Vienna long ago! Of course, maybe fighters also have that ability, but who calls us ordinary people? On the ring, Xiaozhui continued to attack violently, but Clark's counterattack was almost fruitless, and he was unknowingly forced to the corner of the ring. Could it be that Xiaozhui wants to force him to step down? Clark can't be that stupid, right? I really can't believe Clark would lose so cowardly. Suddenly, a noise was heard and the referee shouted: "Time is up, Team Athena's Shiikentaka wins!" ah? ! Keep attacking until the game time is up! Xiaozhui is really strong! I couldn't help but admire him a little. "Haha, haha!" Xiaozhui did a backflip, "I won!" Clark was very unconvinced and walked off the stage. He had no chance to use all his powerful moves. In fact, his physical exertion was no greater than that of Xiaozhi, but he lost like this. Who could be willing to do so? Ralph jumped up carelessly: "Boy! Let me see if you still have the energy to fight me!" "Who knows?" Xiaozhui smiled indifferently. When the referee called "fight", Ralph immediately rushed over. Xiaozhui fired another super bullet, but was easily spared by Ralph. It seems that there are still some differences between real KOF and 2D games! Projectiles are not that powerful. Xiaozhui made another high jump, and another dragon claw attack? "Ralph did not jump, but took a step back. His position was just where the claw of Microspondylus landed. "What's wrong!" Athena couldn't help shouting again. I vaguely believe that Xiaozhui will not be stupid enough to use the same moves twice in a row. Sure enough, although Xiaozhui did use a dragon claw attack, she did not attack Ralph. She rushed down to a deserted place, and as soon as she landed, she launched another super ball towards Ralph. "You" Ralph was angry, "I don't believe it.You jump out of the way every time! "With that said, he rushed over again. "Haha!" Xiaozhui said while hiding, "How will you know if you don't try?" "Athena, if this continues, I'm afraid Xiaozhui will lose, right?" I'm a little worried, because if he hides like this, he will be forced into a corner sooner or later. Ralph's close attack is not a joke, 97, 98 , in 99 games, he is known as "invincible in hand-to-hand combat"! "I don't know either." Athena smiled, "But Quan Chong must have his reasons for doing this." "I hope so." I really can't think of a way to solve it. As expected, although Ralph didn't even touch the hem of Xiaozui's clothes, his range of activities was dangerously small, and the audience was a little unhappy, chattering in Japanese without knowing what he was saying. What. Suddenly, Ralph retracted his right arm, and then - super machine gun punch! Xiaozhi has no place to hide! However, a smile appeared on the corner of Xiaozhui's mouth, and he jumped and left the ring without hesitation! Ignoring the dumbfounded referee and Ralph, Xiaozhui walked towards us with a smile: "Master, Ralph's physical strength is almost the same. You should be able to win in a snap of your fingers, right? In addition, Athena, I Where are the buns?" ah! It turns out that he never thought about defeating Ralph! "Fist Chong, isn't this bad?" Athena hesitated. "Haha, this is a competition." Xiaozhui said nonchalantly, "I know you are afraid of Colonel Heaton's dagger, so I try to prevent you from having a chance to appear! If not for this, how could I deal with Clark like this? Even if it was Cao Jing. , is it difficult to go one-on-three with this style of play? As for the audience, as long as we win, can we just play well in the next game?" "Fist Chong" Athena was a little moved, "It's best not to do this in the future. We in the fighting world should practice martial ethics" "I got it!" Xiaozhui waved her hand with obvious impatience, "What I'm concerned about now is where are the buns made by Athena!" "Haha, I can't live without you when I get home!" Athena patted him, "Now just stay with me. If the master makes a mistake later, you have to carry him home!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We are relatively fragile at our age, Haha! Thinking about it, I turned my eyes towards the arena again. \ Text Chapter 7 Zhen Yuan Zhai’s Examples Old man Zhenyuanzhai still looked like he was drunk when everyone else was awake, which made Ralph very unhappy. However, due to his age, it was hard to say anything. After all, last year's competition had proved that the old man was not just someone who could make up the numbers. kind of role. “Fight!” the referee shouted. However, neither of the two people on the ring moved this time. Ralph may be embarrassed to attack the old man first. As for the old man's thoughts, our level of thinking is different from his stupidity and wisdom! After a few seconds, Ralph finally didn’t want to wait any longer, and tentatively moved over step by step. Fortunately for the old man, he unplugged the gourd and drank! "Ralph was angry again, but he did nothing reckless. Probably Xiaozhui made the Brazilian team suffer just now, and now that the master is here, they should be even more cautious! "However, compared with the old people, Ralph is still a "young man" after all. The old man drank enough wine, and the wine gourd flew towards Ralph——the ladle struck inadvertently. This caught Ralph off guard. "Young man, don't stand still, I'm going to attack." The old man's words made Athena, Xiaozhui and I both laugh and cry - we had already made the move and said, "I'm going to attack." I couldn't help but glance at Xiaozhui. , indeed every master has his own apprentice! However, Athena has not been "poisoned" yet. Fortunately, fortunately! The audience also burst into laughter, which made Ralph even more annoyed. He squatted down, slapped his right hand on the ground, and kicked Ralph away with his famous skill. The force of this kick seemed to be very strong, and the old man almost fell down when he blocked it! It’s not over yet! As soon as Ralph's feet touched the ground, the Gatling Cannon came again. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master! I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, anyone can do this kind of attack, but to execute such a coherent and stable attack is impossible without solid physical fitness and practice. In addition, it is still not powerful in the fighting world. Low power No wonder the circle of fighters is so small! In fact, if it were before, I might just look at the gorgeous moves and the pleasure of fighting just like those viewers. However, Athena practiced with me for a month and taught me for a month, which gave me some understanding of the world of fighters - neither what ordinary viewers see, nor exactly what is in the game. In the ring, Ralph’s wonderful attacks did not work because he was facing Zhen Yuanzhai. When blocking Ralph's kick, the old man had already used his strength to lie down - Mochizuki Zui. Therefore, the Gatling cannon was empty. Why use Mochizuki? I don’t know, maybe it’s experience! Anyway, now Ralph has exposed his flaws. "Win!" Athena said affirmatively. It was not the dragon-snake or carp-rebound I imagined. The old man stood up the moment the Gatling Cannon punched out the last punch, and fire came out of his mouth - a fire cannon! Unlike in the game, the fire cannon did not knock Ralph away, but instead enveloped him in fire. Xiaozhui laughed: "Master drank so much just now, it was enough for him!" When the fireworks dissipated, Ralph had become a "black man." "Young man, I am merciful. Don't admit defeat, or I will pursue you." The old man began to enjoy his wine gourd again. "Athena team Zhenyuanzhai wins!" the referee shouted at the right time. "Good, good!" Heaton praised as he jumped on the stage, "We haven't seen the Chinese team for a year, and the level of psychological warfare is impressive!" As he spoke, the calm look gave me a chill! "Master! Don't get hurt, otherwise I have to carry you home!" Xiaozhui prayed quietly. "Fist Chong, don't say such discouraging words," Athena taught him softly, "Master has a sharp ear! If he hears what you said, I won't save you!" "Haha, the audience shouted so enthusiastically, how could Master hear it?" Xiaozhui still looked indifferent. "Do you think the old man can win?" I tugged on Athena's clothes, "Oh no, what are the chances of winning?" The old man suffered almost zero damage in the battle with Ralph just now, so there should still be a good chance, right? Athena and Xiaozhui looked at each other and smiled bitterly at the same time: "He Bing! The master's strength is discrete. Originally, it only takes a few moments for masters to fight, but for the master, he only needs a flaw from others. Win, and at the same time, he can't afford a flaw. When a person gets older, his body and bones are never as good as they were back then." "Then will the old man be in danger?" When I heard this, I felt a little unsure. "Him?" Xiaozhui laughed wildly, "He has the purpose of putting life first. A minor injury is a matter of age. There is nothing we can do about it. But at a critical moment, the master's evasion ability is considered to be the best in the world! In any case, it is better than the fighting world. Others have decades more experience!" oh? I feel it tooWith great interest, looking at the old man's staggering, short and slovenly back, there seemed to be no flaws. It seems that great foolishness and wisdom do not cover all aspects. Everyone in the fighting world is a master! Even Clark, who was extremely depressed just now, should have his own strengths. Although this has been confirmed in the game, the atmosphere is different when you feel it in the real world. The old man is so old that he can not be despised in the fighting industry. Clark also starts with ordinary soldiers, and I should have a position in the fighting world? Well, come on, come on! \ Text Chapter 8 Another Hope "Master Zhenyuanzhai, I haven't seen you for a year, but I'm so happy that you're still in such good health!" Heaton said politely, "I'm going all out this time. If there are any injuries, please forgive me, master!" "Haha, don't worry, Colonel. I still know the professional ethics of you mercenaries very well, and everyone understands it tacitly!" The old man was drinking again. "Fight!" The audience's enthusiasm increased. The moves just now looked very exciting! "I'm coming!" Although Heaton said the words, he did not immediately attack. He squatted half-crouching, which seemed to be a moon-gold saw or neck twisting gesture. In real life fighting, the power of that dagger shouldn’t be comparable to that in the game, right? I couldn't help but worry about the old man. Suddenly, Heaton jumped up and jumped on the old man's head. "It's useless." Athena smiled. "So high!" It used to be a game and I didn't feel much about it, but when I saw real people jumping so high, I was suddenly shocked! "Tch!" Xiaozhui said disdainfully, "I jumped no lower than him just now, why didn't I see your reaction?" "Just now" I was stunned for a moment. When I was watching the game just now, I still subconsciously equated the real person and the game. However, when I saw Ralph being burned black, I differentiated between the two. distance. It seems that real fighting is not like games! "What's this?" Athena asked strangely, "The outside world didn't know about us before, but after KOF was held last year, the Olympic Committee issued a statement politely refusing KOF athletes to participate in the Olympics. In addition to jumping high, we fighters have many extraordinary things. ah!" "Oh" I was a little dazed. It turns out that the so-called fighter is, in a sense, a superman! My confidence suddenly shrank! I don’t know how long it took, but the old man’s voice brought me back to consciousness: “Boy, what’s wrong? In a daze? Didn’t the game between Heaton and me not look good?” "Huh?" I realized that the old man had already finished, "You won?" "Lost," the old man said simply, "Look! This wound was caused by him. His moon golden saw is really hard to avoid!" As he said that, he opened his sleeves and showed me his left hand. The wound was almost 10 centimeters long and the bleeding had stopped, but it still looked a bit scary. Seeing me feeling a little uncomfortable, the old man chuckled and said, "These are commonplace in the eyes of us fighters. In fact, for us, this kind of The injury can be easily healed by taking some time, and it won't leave any traces. Just now, that girl asked Colonel Heaton to promise not to attack her face, but she was actually afraid of affecting her side business. Haha, that child is so smart …” "How did you do it?" I was suddenly curious. If I could learn it, I would definitely make myself handsome! "Haha you want to know?" The old man raised his wine gourd and said, "I want to be my disciple!" Seeing that I was silent for a while, he changed the subject and said, "Look, Athena is about to start a fight!" I was indeed attracted by his words. I saw Athena wave confidently to the audience, and then stared at Heaton intently. "Fight!" As soon as the referee's voice fell, Heaton said: "I admit defeat." ah? how so? unfair! I missed that one just now, how could you just admit defeat? I stared hard at Heaton. "Why?" Athena asked. "I promised you not to hurt your face, and after fighting Master Zhenyuanzhai, I don't have enough physical strength. It's impossible for me to win under these conditions." Heaton said to Ralph , Clark and the others walked over, "We haven't seen each other for a year. You have become much smarter, especially you, Asamiya Athena. I hope you can go further in this world of kof." After saying that, Bian left with his two subordinates. . “Team Athena wins!” The referee’s voice started the cheers. Amidst the deafening sound waves, I seemed a little uncomfortable: Is this the end? Although a Kof game is not too long, when it is really in front of me from beginning to end, I obviously have a feeling of unfinished business. Could it bethat this is the charm of kof? Haha, no wonder KOF in the game often kills the audience, but it is held every year. Thinking of this, I smiled happily, and immediately pulled Athena, who had just come down, to ask her questions that the old man didn't want to tell me. "Haha, you want to learn to make yourself more beautiful, right?" Athena asked pointedly, "Actually, there are many ways to achieve this effect. For example, I just use super powers, like Cao Jing. The blood of such a family has super resilience, and for ordinary people, the most common method is a method that the master likes to call 'Qigong.'" Athena saw my surprise and continued, "But Well, this so-called qigong is different from what you ordinary people know. As forWhat's going on with the body? Since I use superpowers, I'm not very clear about it. You can ask Quan Chong. " "Well, thank you!" I was secretly happy: Even if I can't use my superpowers, Qigong is commonly used by fighters. If I want to learn it, I can probably learn it! With excitement on my face, I walked home with Athena, Xiaozhui and the old man. On the way, I looked at Xiaozhui from time to time, like a wolf looking at a sheep. Fortunately, Xiaozhui was discussing the game with the master for a while, joking with Athena for a while, and didn't notice me at all. Otherwise, who knows what he would think! Haha, who told us that we finally saw a clear path in the pursuit of kof? Be sure, be sure! \ Text Chapter 9 Xiaozhui’s Suggestions As soon as she got home, she heard the phone ringing. Athena picked up the phone, said yes and hung up. "Who called?" Xiaozhui asked. "Kof organizers, they said that since this Kof is an invitational tournament, there are not many participating teams, only eight teams." Athena poured a glass of water for everyone, "Also, the upper world champion grass? The Beijing team had an easy first round. After defeating the Women's Fighters team, they were the first to advance. The Longhu team also lost miserably against the Hungry Wolves. Robert Garcia should not be able to play. We were in the third game, because in our game , Heaton immediately admitted defeat. The organizer said that for the sake of the enjoyment of the game, they asked us not to meet the Longhu team and let us choose our own opponents. We will give them an answer at the end of the match between the Yagami team and the South Korean team tomorrow." , took a sip of water, "Which opponent do you think is more beneficial?" "It's an idiot question!" Xiaozhui said depressingly, "Making a choice between the Kusanagi team and another team, anyone who has participated in the Upper World KOF knows the answer!" Old man Zhen Yuanzhai said nothing, but judging from his expression, he agreed with Xiaozhui's point of view. I didn’t say anything, but I almost knew that Team Athena had almost reached the end of this world - Kusanagi was difficult to deal with, but Yagami was a rookie? In fact, I prefer Athena to choose the Kusanagi team. After all, Yagami's Yashiro is a move that will destroy her appearance. Yagami will not promise not to scratch her face like Heaton did! Athena saw that I was noncommittal and didn't care much: "Ken Chong, don't think so simply. We understand the Korean team quite well, but can you guarantee that the Yagami team is not better than the Kusanagi team? Let's watch the broadcast of tomorrow's game. Let’s talk about it! As for today…I’m going to the kitchen first to reward you!” "Athena is the best!" Xiaozhui looked happy. Haha, is this the bud of love? Hmm maybe. The main dish for lunch is meat buns - because of Xiaozhui. Seeing that Athena's wonderful cooking skills only made some steamed buns, II couldn't bear it! Xiaozhui's performance was indeed good today, especially for Athena. The old man ate quickly and soon went back to his room alone to heal his injuries. Just enough for the three of us to dare to communicate in words at the dinner table. "Xiaozhi!" I said with what I thought was the most pious smile, "I heard that Old Man Zhenyuanzhai taught you a lot about Qigong, right?" "He Bing, can you not call me 'Xiaozhui'? You don't seem to be much older than me, right?" Xiaozhui said depressedly. "Then I'll call you Quan Chong! Well, it sounds closer, hehe, hehe, then" I stopped talking. "Isn't it just qigong?" Xiaozhui threw a bun into her mouth nonchalantly, "Someday youask the masterto tell you about it! Heknowsmuch morethan me By the way, don't youhave super powers? Why are you thinking aboutlearningqigong again?" As he continued to talk intermittently, the bun was also eaten. "Actually this superpower" I started to hesitate when talking about this, but the reason was different from Xiaozhui's, "Athena taught me for a month, but I still made no progress, so I plan to put my super powers aside for a while, and learn Qigong first before talking about it" "That's it" Xiaozhui thought for a while, "What I know is indeed not systematic enough. When the top four come out tomorrow, I will introduce you to someone who should be able to teach you." "Who is it?" I quickly asked, is it extreme flow? Oh no, they still have a game, so they should be from the Hungry Wolves. But, Xiaozhui is really familiar with someone among them? How come I never noticed this in the game? "I won't tell you yet, you will know when the time comes." Xiaozhui threw the bun into her mouth again, "But first be mentally prepared!" "Huh?" I was confused for a moment. Mentally prepared? "We are determined!" I said confidently. "Haha" Xiaozhui laughed, "Learning Qigong does not require determination." "That……" "You have to be perseverant!" Xiaozhui patted me, "Don't worry, God will pay off. If you work hard for a year and a half and have the guidance of a master, you should be able to get started. Of course, if you are a genius, maybe one day It's impressivebut you don't seem to be a genius." "Oh." I foresaw that there would be difficulties on the road ahead, but when I really knew that they would be difficult, I still felt depressed unconsciously. "He Bing! Don't be afraid," Athena also patted me, "I believe you can do it! When I taught you, you studied so seriously. Superpowers emphasize talent, but Qigong doesn't seem to be that serious. You If you work hard, you should be rewarded." "Thank you"""I looked at Athena, she was drinking a drink, her casual look seemed particularly beautiful. “Haha, what are you thinking about again? Athena was still a child! I told myself again. In the afternoon, I sat on the balcony and watched Athena and Xiaozhui compete with each other in the living room. Although I was a little envious, the feeling of powerlessness I once had was no longer there. Maybe a year and a half later, on kof96, I will be one of the players on the ice, just as a substitute for the old man. Maybe we can have a showdown with Kusanagi Kyo! As for Iori? It is a dangerous item, be careful not to handle it! The first day of the competition passed like this. Although I am a spectator, I will become a player one day! With the wish of happiness, I turned off the light and fell into sleep\ Text Chapter 10 The Heart-Thrilling Athena The next day, I was the first one to sit in front of the TV after breakfast - the Yagami-an game! Just like a martial artist who heard that the Condor Heroes was going to compete with others, he thought what is this called? The emperor is not anxious, but the eunuch is? Haha, haha! "Although your ambition is commendable, it doesn't have to be like this, right?" Xiaozhui grabbed the remote control board, "Kof's broadcast is at noon, it's still early!" As he said, he changed the channel, "It's now Music appreciation time!” It’s Athena on the screen! I saw her wearing a fresh girly outfit, holding a microphone, and singing on a stage! "Hey! Don't think that Athena is only professional in fighting!" Xiaozhui looked intoxicated, "Come on, come on, let's enjoy it together!" "Oh." I have to say, Athena's singing voice is very attractive. Perhaps because she is a fighter, her breath is very long. Some of her songs are tailor-made for her. An ordinary singer would not be able to sing them in one breath! Moreover, Athena's sweet voice is also a big plus, making people get lost without even realizing it. Probably, even if she was scolding, Athena would scold someone nicely, right? But will she? Haha, I accidentally thought too far ahead. I listened to it like this for almost a whole morning, and I was not "liberated" until Athena called us to eat. "Athena! I seem to be your fan already!" I stared at her with a little more fanaticism. "Then do I have to express my gratitude?" Athena smiled, "Actually, my voice is just a little better. In fact, as a fighter, almost all acquired skills in singing are very easy to learn. And" She drank the spoon Tang, "None of the songs I sing are written by myself. For real art, I am just a tool to express it." "Don't be so modest!" I added a little more favorability in my enthusiasm, "You are a fighter after all. Singing is just to make a living. Isn't martial arts what you really care about?" "Well, that's right!" Athena looked at Xiaozhui maliciously, and then looked at me, "Isn't it just to support you that I work so hard? When will you repay me?" Xiaozhui glared at me quietly, and then pulled Athena flatteringly: "Athena is so good, how could I not know? Don't worry, in the near future I will be able to let you regard singing as a hobby instead of a career." "Just you?" Athena burst out laughing, "Isn't it too early to say this?" "Who said that?" Xiaozhui patted her chest, "Kof's bonus is very considerable. Although I am not the opponent of Cao Jing, I still have great hope of winning the runner-up" "But, my strength in KOF is no less than yours, right?" Athena interrupted him. "I" Xiaozhui was speechless. Seeing his suffocated look, Athena said softly: "Forget it, I really like singing. Besides, you and the master have been with me for so many years and have been so good to me. Don't you know? We are a family. Are you still talking about this?" "You didn't say it first" Xiaozhui's voice was probably only heard by himself, and I just guessed what he said by looking at his lips. "But" Athena added, "Speaking of which, those people who wrote songs for me are really good, especially one. Although I don't know his name, every time I sing the songs he wrote, I There is a sense of resonance, the jumping of the tune, just like just like us fighters comprehending martial arts in nature." "Is there such a person?" Xiaozhui also became a little interested, "Then could he be from the fighting world?" "I don't know." Athena shook her head. "If it is true that a state like his is not achieved by ordinary fighters today. If you really want to say that, the only one is Kusanagi Kyo." As she said this, she said He smiled and said, "But, does Cao Jing seem like a person with so much artistic talent?" "Of course not!" Xiaozhui laughed. I laughed too, but the real reason I laughed was because of Athena's words. Since the art of music can be connected with martial arts, this shows that martial arts is not out of reach, but it has not been popularized in society, or it has been lost with the passage of time. In other words, I have greater hope of becoming a master! As I think about it, my smile becomes even brighter. "Okay, eat quickly! The KOF broadcast is about to begin!" Athena pointed to the wall clock on the wall, "You can just throw it away after you eat it. I still have to wash the dishes!" "Okay, okay." Xiaozhui and I quickly "worked hard." What a model of a good wife and mother! Oh no, future, future! I couldn't help but consider that I should make the first move while Xiaozhui still doesn't know whether her relationship with Athena is love.To be strong? Looking at Athena’s warm smile, I screamed aggrievedly: Why are you still underage? Fortunately, this kind of contradiction flew to the horizon as soon as the broadcast started! "Dear viewers, what you are seeing now is the captain of the Korean team, Jin Jiafan, and his two apprentices." A beautiful host on the TV introduced. Jin Jiafan on the TV looked at the camera with a relaxed expression, full of confidence, " Hello everyone, I will represent South Korea in KOF this time and I will definitely try my best to become the champion!" I can’t help but sneer, are you the only ones? South Korean team? I remember someone said that South Korea's Jin Jiafan is a typical example of repeated defeats. If he wins the KOF championship, the Chinese men's football team will win the World Cup! I seemed to agree at the time. Even if there is a difference between the real kof world and the game, is it just you? Can you beat Cao? Beijing? Is he Yagami's opponent? I took another look at the poor duo. Chen Guohan is really huge, and the big iron ball is particularly dazzling. The little Cai Baojian doesn't seem to be as dwarf as in the game, but his gloomy and unruly look is more obvious. . "Let's take a look at the Yagami team participating in KOF for the first time!" The beautiful host turned the camera, "This is the captain, Yagami, and teammates Kisaragi Kageji, and Billy Blue. May I ask Captain Yagami, you guys It’s your first time participating in KOF. How confident are you about your game?” ?? Yagami'an's long red hair showed two shining eyes. He glanced at the beautiful host, then looked at the camera for a while, turned back and nodded to Billy, and then retreated to the lounge. Billy held up his three-section stick: "All I care about is the championship." Ruyue Ying Er quietly took a step forward, as if to say with action: "I don't know him." The beautiful host was stunned for a moment: "It seems that Team Yagami is very confident!" "It's not as arrogant as usual!" Xiaozhui smiled contemptuously. Arrogant? Why don't I think so? Maybe it’s because this is Yagami’s team. \ Text Chapter 11 The true charm of kof The game finally begins. Although the cheerleaders of the Korean team cheered overwhelmingly, I paid more attention to Iori. It's a pity that he didn't play first. Cai Baojian and Ruyue Yinger are standing on the field. When the referee called "fight", Cai Baojian flew into the air. Really, other people's jumps feel like jumping, but his jumps feel like flying. Heavy Claw, Heavy Claw, Heavy Claw! Cai Baojian’s attack was so fast that I could hardly see it clearly, but for the ninja-born Kisaragi Kageji, it seemed that it was not fast enough! Cai Baojian's heavy claws were not only knocked down by him one by one, but in the end, the Liuying Formation also fought back. "Hehe" Cai Baojian smiled sinisterly, easily dodging the counterattack, and was struck by the tornado and wind. Ruyue Ying Er still escaped, although his clothes were caught with some tears. He was waiting for the moment when Cai Baojian fell after the tornado and the wind! Did you win? I asked secretly. In the game, such flaws are fatal to masters! Just when Ruyue Ying Er's Xia Ying came out with a slashing gesture, Cai Baojian paused in mid-air - Flying Kick! Is this possible? ! I was shocked, but I felt even happier because I guessed that with a combination of moves like his, all the moves should have the possibility of being connected, right? However, although Ruyue Yinger was hit, he did not retreat. He ignored the blow on the left side of his body and struck Cai Baojian who was unable to defend himself with an iron-cutting mantis fist! In the next few seconds, I didn’t pay attention to the TV, but I was shocked by Kisaragi Yingji’s courage just now. The real KOF is not a game, and being attacked does not mean you are completely traumatized. The "bitter meat tactic" that is rare in the game has an even more obvious effect in real people's fighting! On the TV, Cai Baojian has fallen to the ground. "Your speed is indeed very fast, but your strength and your ability to resist blows are not considered a real master to me." Ruyue Yinger's left hand hung softly, Xiaozhui said this for me Although the translator did not have the same momentum as when he said it himself, he still had the demeanor of a strong man. "A ninja is a ninja, and he can sacrifice part of himself for victory." Xiaozui yawned, "What! He continues the second game? Is this how ninjas are not afraid of death?" Chen Guohan has already played. Although he lost a game just now, the Korean audience still did their part as a cheerleading team. “Another strength type this time?” Ruyue Ying Er said nonchalantly. "Fight!" Chen Guohan held the iron ball and smashed it with ease. "It's dangerous." Xiaozhui murmured, "Kisaragi Yingji's left hand has been injured. It's too difficult to completely avoid it." Sure enough, Ruyue Ying Er's body dodged most of the way, but his left hand was still rubbed by the iron ball. After dodging for a while, the second blow came again! Ruyue Yinger dodges again, but not completely. His left hand is injured again! The third, fourth, fifth I began to wonder if Ruyue Ying Er's left hand was useless? Kof is just a competition after all! Is it worth it to become disabled like this? Suddenly, Ru Yueying Er rushed forward, barely avoiding the iron ball. The speed of those few steps was much faster than before! "We're getting closer!" Xiaozhui snapped her fingers, "Chen Guohan's attack line is too single." Ruyue Yinger took advantage of Chen Guohan's iron ball before he could retract it, and punched him hard. Chen Guohan, who was hit, just paused for a moment and seemed not to be seriously injured. However, Kisaragi Ying Er, who was close to him, was not beaten like before. "If I guess correctly, Ruyue Ying Er has won." Xiaozhui predicted. In fact, Ruyue Ying Er was spinning Chen Guohan in circles, and from time to time he would throw a qigong cannon or a heavy punch, which made Chen Guohan unable to adapt at all. Soon after, Chen Guohan finally collapsed after suffering too many blows. Kisaragi Ying Er, who stopped, had a dull look in his eyes, and said, "Your strength is in place, but it's a pity that your abilities are still unbalanced!" “Team Yagami Kisaragi Kageji wins again!” the referee announced, and no one in the surrounding audience spoke up. They watched quietly as the staff carried Chen Guohan out of the field, as well as Kisaragi Kageji who seemed to have fallen long ago but never fell. When Jin Jiafan came on stage, Ruyue Yinger still seemed to have no intention of leaving. "Does he want to challenge three people?" Xiaozhui exclaimed in disbelief. Suddenly, Kisaragi Shadow Er turned around and said, "No! I'm still going to fight!" The camera followed his gaze - he was looking at Iori Yagami coming from the lounge. "No, you can leave." Yagami said calmly, with a tone that could not be resisted, "Billy, come on." After saying that, he went to the lounge again.Ruyue Yinger didn’t say anything more and went down with a bit of regret. And Billy, carrying the three-section stick on his shoulders, glanced at the Jin family, and said an English sentence from between his teeth: "I want to defeat you completely." "Although I admire the perseverance of your teammates, the victory of this game will belong to the Korean team!" Jin Jiafan clenched his right fist. Billy didn’t answer, and the three-section stick was pointed directly at him. "Fight!" The audience no longer cheered noisily, but waited very quietly for the showdown between the masters, although the people on the field at this moment were not considered top-notch people. "Please!" As soon as Jin Jiafan finished speaking, he took a step forward and executed the Half Moon Slash. Billy retreated slightly, taking advantage of the fact that Jin Jiafan's next shooting star was still far away from him, so he struck the middle part of the three-section stick at the right time. "It's not over." Billy hit with one move, and the flying stick ran again! "There's more." Billy rushed in front of Jin Jiafan who had just risen from the ground, and was about to launch a move. Jin Jiafan suddenly quickly stepped back and rushed forward even faster - Phoenix Kick? "I knew you would be like this." Billy was still able to speak during the fight, indicating that he was not trying his best. As he spoke, he held the middle part of the three-section stick with both hands - the super-flaming whirlwind stick came out. The flames were flying, and they had a close contact with the oncoming Jin Jiafan. Not only the fire, but also the repeated blows from the three-section roller should be uncomfortable. "Bang!" Jin Jiafan flew out, but fortunately he could still stand up with difficulty: "I admit defeat." Billy made a fool of himself: "I studied your martial arts routines before the game, and you won't lose unfairly." After saying that, he laughed loudly at the camera, "I told you, I will win!" Is this a trick played by masters? It’s really an instant victory or defeat! kof, I’m more interested in you! \ Text Chapter 12 Between matches After watching the game, I was a little happy and a little disappointed. I'm happy because the game was not only exciting, but also gave me a deeper understanding of the real Kof. However, Iori's absence still left me feeling unsatisfied. "Okay," Athena turned off the TV, "The KOF organizer is about to call. Let's discuss whether to choose the Yagami team or the Cao Jing team as the opponent! Master's opinion We understand his injury, I won’t bother him anymore.” "No need to ask, of course it's the Yagami team," Kosui said with certainty, "At least, Kisaragi Shadow II will be almost useless in the short term. As for Billy, it's still possible for me to defeat him by myself. If you and Master Both of them together are no match for Yagami, and I have nothing to say, but that possibility should be unlikely." Isn’t it big? I didn't think so. However, from Xiaosui's point of view, this decision is not wrong. If it weren't for Athena, I might be silent, but in order for her to avoid getting injured when fighting Iori Yagami, I still have to object. "I think" When I was about to speak, Athena took the lead: "Ken Chong, your thoughts are normal, but did you notice that in the game just now, Yagami-an made Kisaragi Kageji behave obediently with just one sentence? Retiring? Why is that? Among fighters, experience and strength speak the most, and that Yagami is definitely not weaker than the other two." "Haha, I know it's not easy to defeat even Billy, but at least it's possible for us. As for Wakusa Kyo, do we have a chance to win?" Xiaozui shook her head and continued, "That Billy is difficult to deal with. , it’s just because he is a newcomer, we don’t know him but he knows us. When we know that we can’t defeat Kusanagi Kyo, no matter how strong Yagami-an is, we can only bet that he can defeat him!” After listening to Xiaozhui’s analysis, I knew I couldn’t get them to cancel this decision. Soon, the call came. After asking about the next game, Athena hung up the phone with a heavy look on her face: "Our game will be in three days, and Kisaragi Shadow Er will definitely not be able to play, but the master's injury I can't recover so quickly, so I decided not to let the master compete! Quan Chong," Athena said hopefully, "the master's ideological work depends on you!" "Ah?" Xiaozhui looked miserable, "Why is it me again?" "Because I have to make buns for you to eat!" Athena threatened. "Then I better go. Where is the master?" Xiaozhui went to the old man's bedroom dejectedly. "And you," Athena looked at me again, as if thinking about how to recycle waste, "remember to bring a loudspeaker when the time comes." "Yeah, I got it." I promised quickly, "AlsoAthena, what did you think of the game just now?" "It's okay, all the members of Team Yagami are pretty good," Athena said, supporting her chin with her right hand, "But the most noteworthy thing is Yagami. Although there are only a few shots of him on the screen, in those few shots I didn't see any flaws in him - maintaining the best fighting condition anytime and anywhere is a prerequisite for a top master." As she spoke, she also supported her chin with her left hand, "And, when he answered, When the host asked, all I could read in his eyes was contempt." Haha, Athena’s observation skills are very good, much better than Xiaozhui! "Thenwhy do you still choose to fight Iori?" I don't understand. "Kusa Kyo is too strong." Athena said calmly, "We are no match for him now. In fact, in the last term, the other two members of Kyo So Kyo's team were able to sweep away ordinary fighters, and he, We only fought against Colonel Heaton, Terry, me, and Nujia, and except for Nujia, we all lost within half a minute." "So strong?" I know that Cao Jing is very strong, but this is a bit bt, right? "Fuck? The blood of my family has special abilities, which are much stronger than my superpowers," Athena said playfully, "My bloodline is not good enough!" "Oh" I said nothing more. Looking at Athena's calm look, I couldn't even squeeze out a smile. The next three days were relatively uneventful, that is, Athena carefully took care of the food and daily life of several people in the family, and then she and Xiaozhui did some technical exercises. The old man's ideological work has been done well, but the specific process is unknown! The only thing that interested me was a letter from the post office, a song to be exact. Athena only read it once and concluded that the song was written by a person with martial arts sensibilities. During the break, Athena sang a cappella, which was really nice. I don’t know whether the melody set off the singing or the singing interpreted the melody. Xiaozhui and I got drunk easily. When three days have passed, the competition venueJust where we were last time - it seems that it has become the home court of the Athena team! Originally, it was an exciting thing to meet Iori Yagami, but along the way, I felt that my mind was empty, maybe because I had seen a lot of Kof real people, or because I had already seen it once on TV. Iori Yagami, here I come, what kind of person are you? How similar and how different is it to the game? I felt your aura on TV, so what kind of shock will you give me at close range? Looking at the stadium that could already be seen, I tightened my hands: Car, drive faster! \ Text Chapter 13 The strength of Iori Yagami Team Yagami has arrived first. Due to Kisaragi Kageji's performance in the last game, many people were talking about them. Looking from a distance, just like we didn’t ask the old man to come, there was no sign of Kisaragi Kageji on Team Yagami’s side. "Hello!" Athena walked over to say hello first. "Hey! She's much prettier than on the poster!" Billy made no secret of his praise of Athena's beauty - but it also seemed to indicate that he was not impressed by Athena's fighting ability. "Thank you." Athena smiled at Yagami again, "Mr. Yagami, it is an honor to compete with a master like you today." Iori seemed stunned for a moment and looked at Athena: "Your voice is very nice." "Haha!" Athena was a little happy when she heard the compliment, "My side job is as a singer." "Oh." Iori Yagami's eyes flashed, "It's a good career." As he said that, he turned to Billy, "You don't need to participate in this game. I will handle it by myself." "Why?" Billy was a little unhappy, "Isn't this what we agreed upon?" "What you and Kisaragi Kageji have to do is just get rid of the people around Kusanagi Kyo. The rest is just for me to warm up." It was rare that he said more words, but his decisive tone and language made Ozuki next to him Very unhappy. "Do you think you can defeat Athena and I alone?" Xiaozhui asked coldly. "Defeat?" Yagami asked noncommittally, then ignored Xiaozui and walked onto the ring, standing proudly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Cool! I couldn't help but praise it in my heart. This is what Yagami-an looks like, this is what Yagami-an looks like! Seeing that he was already on the court, Billy didn’t say anything more and left us behind. "Tch! Are you too arrogant?" Xiaozhui said dissatisfiedly, but his face was very solemn, "Athena, let me test it first. You have more physical strength than me. You will be able to rely on it in a while. is you." "Oh," Athena nodded, "Be careful and don't show off." Haha, it seems that they also have a relatively correct premonition of Iori Yagami’s strength! However, Iori Yagami, don’t hurt Athena too seriously! I stared at Iori Yagami and prayed silently. Iori Yagami looked over casually and looked at me. Those eyes were very deep, which made me feel a kind of mystery, a kind of pressure, but also a kind of fanatical commotion. Finally, he stopped looking at me. As if I was liberated, I took a long breath, as if the moment just now lasted a day and a night. "Fight!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back. One second, two seconds, three seconds Xiaozhui finally couldn't bear it anymore! A super ball bomb was released first. "Fist Chong lost!" Athena sighed. Lost so quickly? Although I know that this result is almost inevitable, at this moment I can't see that Xiaozhui has lost. “While I was wondering, Iori Yagami had already avoided the super ball bullets as if taking a walk. The second one, the third one Seeing that the diversionary attack was of no use to Yagami-an, Xiaoshii had no choice but to get close, and the first one to hit was Dragon Lianya; Earth Dragon. However, the next second I couldn't believe my eyes - Iori Yagami just made a slight mistake and not only got out of the way of Xiaozhui's attack, but also took advantage of the trend. This wind was completely different from the one in the game. It did not cause any harm to Xiaozhui itself, but made Xiaozhui fly directly out of the ring! Then, that straight body was left alone on the ring. “Team Yagami Yagami wins!” The referee was also stunned for a moment, and only reacted when Kosui stood firm and announced the result. “Perhaps because of Iori Yagami’s disdainful expression, the whole place was silent. Athena walked up and patted Xiaozhui's chest when she passed by him: "Fortunately, he was not injured." "Thank you for showing mercy." Stepping onto the ring, Athena first gave Iori Yagami a bright smile. "I hate violence." Iori Yagami's words were in line with the official information in the game, but I was shocked. Iori Yagami hates violence? Yeah? You know, I'm almost confused. "Fight!" This time Iori Yagami did not stand still like that, but as a result, even me, a person not far from the ring, felt great pressure. "You are a real master, but I still have to try." Athena said, and the activation sign of the mental power ball came out. But, at the same time, IoriAn also put her hands together and raised her hand - that's the eighth child! My eyes dimmed, Athena, you must protect your vital parts! When the mental power ball was released, Iori Yagami had already teleported to grab the skirt of Athena's chest, half-lifting her, but did not claw at her wildly: "You should admit defeat." "I" Athena seemed confused, and it took her a long time to react, "Admit defeat." Iori Yagami put down Athena in a very gentlemanly manner: "You are more suitable to be a singer." After saying that, he slowly left without waiting for the referee to speak. Is this the strength of Iori Yagami? No wonder he just repeated disdainfully when answering Xiaozhui's question: "Defeat?" He could win without actually defeating Athena and Xiaozhui! "What a difference!" Xiaozui looked at Yagami's back and murmured. What a difference! Seeing Athena still looking a little confused, I smiled bitterly in my heart. Can I really reach such a state? \ Text Chapter 14 It’s time to learn Qigong Although the defeat was not unjust at all, Athena and Xiaozui remained silent on the way home. "Don't be discouraged!" I comforted them, "Didn't the old man say that surpassing oneself is the main purpose of competition?" Athena glanced at me gratefully and shook her head. "What's wrong?" I really don't understand. After asking several times, Athena finally sighed: "Hebing, you haven't really entered the world of fighters, so you can't feel the pressure of Iori Yagami." She was still in a daze, "Just when he caught me For a moment, I felt like I was afraid of being torn apart. Do you know what such fear means to a fighter?" "What?" I still don't understand. "It means that unless there is a leap in realm, Athena will always have a sense of cowardice in her heart when facing Iori Yagami in this life," Ozuki explained with a wry smile, "And I was not only suppressed by his momentum from the beginning. , and my attack just now had no shortcomings, at least technically speaking, and the result" He smiled bitterly again, "I have no fear, but I have a sense of powerlessness. He has no flaws in front of you, and as soon as you have Action, to him, is a flaw!” ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master! What else can I say besides this? Back home, the old man already knew the game process from the broadcast. He laughed: "A complete defeat! A real complete defeat! Not only did you lose a game, but it also left a shadow in your heart!" "Master" Athena blushed, while Xiaozhui was a little angry. "I'm not going to help you with this kind of thing." The old man opened the wine gourd, "If you regard Iori Yagami as a goal that you have to climb over, you will never be able to truly get up. The rest is up to you." "Oh" the two apprentices agreed thoughtfully. "Boy," the old man's words hit me right, "I guess after watching today's game, you will want to participate in KOF more, but you also don't want to become my teacher, right? Haha! Then what are you going to do? ?Although we, Athena, have the ability to support you, being idle all the time is the greatest harm to you." After taking a big sip of wine, the old man continued, "What are your plans? If you are looking for a disciple at Yagami Temple, I I can only say goodbye to you - I have no friendship with him." "I Quan Chong said that he would introduce me to someone who would teach me Qigong." I said anxiously, not that there was anything wrong with this, but Sure enough, the old man became angry: "Quan Chong! What a good boy, you actually kidnapped the apprentice your master wanted to accept! You can still cause trouble" Xiaozhui looked at me innocently, but did not mean to complain: "Master, I" Xiaozhui, I will remember your generosity! Half an hour later, Athena and I waited on the balcony for Xiaozhui who had been "released after serving her sentence": "Fist Chong! I don't even know how to express my apology" "Forget it, I'm used to it." After saying that, Xiaozhui glanced at Athena, which made Athena blush: "I" "I didn't say anything. Although it is a hard job to take the blame for you," Xiaozhui said indifferently, "But if I see you being scolded by the master, I will feel even more uncomfortable." I seem to understand a little better why Xiaozui and Athena finally got together in the game. According to this situation, it is not only difficult to "get there first", but it is also urgent! But, do I really want to do that? What a contradiction! "Quan Chong," I shook my head and asked about business, "Who are you going to introduce to me as the person who taught me? Where is he now?" "Well, it's actually not that far. He must be in Japan now." Xiaozui took out a notebook and said, "You are a fighter after all! Where would you be if you weren't here?" As she said that, she walked towards the phone. "What's that person's level? Is he strong?" I can't wait! "Strong? If you really are a strong person, can you learn other people's things? How much can you learn?" Xiaozhui asked angrily, and dialed the phone at the same time, "Hey! Yes, it's me, Quan Chong! Do you remember? My voice How does it feel to compete? Although you lost, it’s good to feel the difference Also, how about what I told you a few days ago Well, okay, you know my home address. Ofwhat? Are you nearby? Well, you can come nowumumok, I'll wait for you to have lunch! Hang up!" "It's done!" Xiaozhui did a backflip, "People will be here in a moment. Whether you can learn Qigong or not is up to you." "Of course He Bing will work hard." Athena said firmly, "By the way, Quan Chong, what is this person like?"who is that? " "Guess?" Xiaozhui smiled, "The person I can hire is someone who is suitable to teach Hebing Qigong and someone who has time to be a master. With so many conditions, you can probably guess it, right?" "Still not sure." Athena shook her head, "But we will know soon, why should I guess?" Athena doesn’t have to guess, but I can’t help but think in my heart: Who could it be? About five minutes later, the doorbell rang, and Xiaozhui pulled me up: "Let's go and get to know each other!" "Oh." I adjusted my appearance subconsciously, followed Xiaozhui, went downstairs, came to the door, and then The door opened\ Text Chapter 15 Separation is a kind of growth "Hi! Quan Chong, we haven't seen each other for a few days. Everyone has lost! By the way, where is my apprentice? Where is he? Where?" The voice of the visitor made me a little dizzy. The key is that this voice is not only a female voice, but also a young one. kind! Oh my God! do not scare me! Oh no~~~~~~! How could it be her? I'd better find another way out That’s right, it’s her - Yuri Sakazaki! Why her! Teach me that a man, even if he is a woman, should be a masculine woman like a king. Even if he is not, then he should be a stunner like Mai Shiranui! And she just her? "Huh? It should be you, right?" Youli didn't speak Chinese and asked in English a little unaccustomedly, "He Bing? That's right? I heard that you have super powers and can't use them, so you have to learn our extreme flow?" "I" Facing the little girl, I can't say anything bad, but! What should I say to express my sadness and anger at being cheated? I turned to Xiaozhui with hatred. He was so proud, but when he saw the look in my eyes that I wanted to kill someone, even though he didn't know why, he knew that "it's better to go": "Hebing! Athena went to the kitchen to cook, I'll go and take a look. Has she made steamed buns?" After saying that, she slipped away. "I" Looking at Youli's expectant eyes, I felt a little short-circuited. "What? Why don't you call me master?" Youli sat down on the sofa, "Remember, you usually have to serve tea when you become a master. I'm ready now, you can start." …It seems that she wants to take on a disciple more eagerly than I want to learn qigong! Can this kind of person teach me? I further confirmed my judgment. Xiaozhui, I hate you! "This miss, I haven't asked you your name yet," although I had already guessed it, I still had to do some superficial work. "Yuri, Yuri Sakazaki." "Well, good name, good name." I thought about what to say, "Maybe Xiaozhui, oh no, Quan Chong didn't make it clear when I told you. In fact, I just want to know how to learn Qigong. As for Extreme flow, not only extreme flow, I am not short here, and I have never become a disciple of Mr. Zhen Yuanzhai. Therefore, as for the apprenticeship you mentioned, I should wait until I understand the charm of extreme flow. Okay. What?" "I knew it wouldn't be such a good thing!" Youli was silent for a moment, then jumped up, "Death Fist Chong! Get out of here! Dare you lie to me?" "What's the matter?" Xiaozhui popped her head out of the kitchen with a puzzled look on her face. "Didn't you say that someone wants to become my teacher?" Yuli asked in a deep voice. "Ah?" Xiaozhui savored the words carefully, then looked at Yuli and I's expressions, and suddenly realized, "You can't blame me! I was saying that he wanted to learn Qigong, and you are the most suitable teacher in the fighting world. His people.” "Why am I the most suitable?" Youli looked happy. Xiaozhui temporarily breathed a sigh of relief: "Because those masters are either very busy and have no time to teach him, or they are not the ones I can hire, or their martial arts are not suitable for Hebing to learn, so it is necessary for a person like him to become a monk halfway. Entering the fighting world, you are the only one with abilities among fighters and general masters that can lead him to get started, and besides, you are the only one who does not have to worry about eating." "That is to say, you are looking for me because I am weak?" Yuli paused, then burst into tears, "I won't do it, I won't do it" Athena heard the sound and came out. Seeing this, she couldn't help but pick up Xiaozhui and my ears: "How can you make Yuli cry? Do you have the demeanor of a man!" "Don't hurt!" Xiaozhui and I screamed together, "This is not my fault, it's a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Athena glanced at us from side to side, let us go for the time being, and stood in front of Yuli: "Yuli, what is going on?" When asked what happened, Athena couldn't help laughing: "Yuli! I know your family doesn't take you seriously, but even if you accept an apprentice, if that's all, they will still take you seriously." You are just a baby. If you can make He Bing, who is born with extremely poor conditions, become a member of the fighting world, even if he does not become your disciple, your family will be impressed by you!" "Athena, is what you said true?" Yuli asked dubiously. "How will you know if you don't try?" Athena said warmly. "Well! He Bing, come to practice with me! Hurry!" Yuli suddenly said, "The rain has passed and the sky has cleared up." She took my hand and walked towards the door, "You must become a master like Cao Jing!" Why! Cao? Jing? Although Xiaozhui's explanation made me understand the reason why he chose Yuli for me, but seeing Yuli's confident look, I I'll try my best! “It’s better to eat your food first and then talk about it?” AthensNa held her back dumbfounded. "Oh, okayokay." Yuli stayed reluctantly. During lunch, luckily the old man’s injury was not over yet, so everyone had a good time. Afterwards, Athena said that I had not changed my clothes when I went out to practice, so she asked Xiaozhui to accompany Yuli and dragged me to the street. When she went out, Athena put on casual clothes, changed her hairstyle, and wore plain glasses. Even if she looked carefully, she would not be easily recognized. hehe! Celebrities also have their own difficulties! Understand, understand! Walking on the street, I seemed to have the illusion of dating, especially after she had just inadvertently compared herself with Yuli - a good wife and mother! I sighed again. I admire Mr. Zhenyuanzhai more and more! Either an apprentice or a master, it seems that the old man is not as foolish as wise, but as wise as foolish! “And, I’m a little jealous of Xiaozhui! Really fall in love with Athena? Isn't it? I have the urge to flip a coin to confirm! I don’t buy too many clothes, they are all made of first-class materials. Before going home, Athena warned me: "He Bing, Yuli is still a child. Although you are learning from her, you must take good care of her outside and educate her well at home. What Li wants most is that her father and brother can value her, you have to remember these." "What about you?" I couldn't help but ask, "I am about to separate from you. When will I see you again in the future? I will not be used to being with you for so long and leaving suddenly." "I'm not used to it!" Athena smiled, "When you joined our family, I had to cook for one more person and wash one more person's clothes. I wasn't used to it either! But now that you're here, I have to do more With a close friend, you can understand a lot of things that you didn't know before. Gradually, the original unaccustomed feelings will fade away. The same goes for you. Everything that happens when you are practicing with Yuli will quietly change your feelings for us. The longing fades away, this is the magic of time." "Athena," I looked at her blankly, "are you really only fifteen years old?" "You don't need to ask the same question a second time, right?" Athena stood on tiptoes, stretched out her index finger, and tapped my forehead, "Master, he is not as confused as he looks, and I am the same." "Oh." I wanted to speak, but nothing came out. "Okay, we're home." The next day, Athena and Xiaozhui sent Yuri and I out of the house. She didn’t say much, she just smiled at me trustingly. "Goodbye." Just when I turned around and Athena disappeared from my sight, my heart seemed to sting. ? Could this be my first love in the kof world? When will it be when I meet her again? She and Xiaozhui should already be in love, right? Just leave like this? This is Athena! Even before I came to this kof world, I had never met a girl so worthy of a man’s love. Every moment in a month If I turn back now, is that okay? But even if I go back and knock on that door again, can I really open Athena's heart and settle in the most important position in her heart? Moreover, do I really love her with all my heart? I wanted to laugh at myself, but it was so bitter. Or, today’s distinction is understandable whether it is right or wrong. Growth is always accompanied by mistakes, and relationships will inevitably go a long way, but they will still mature and gain insights. Yesterday's tears will always water tomorrow's flowers However, my heart is still so painful It's better to do what Athena said - wait for time to heal! Looking at Yuli walking in front, I let out a long sigh. \ Text Chapter 16 Meeting the king Under Yuli's leadership, I flew from Japan to the United States - of course I was flying! The business situation of the Garcia family is still in a good period, and the money will not be spent in vain. On the way, the Cao Jing team defeated the Dragon Tiger team - the remnant soldiers just by relying on Benimaru's appearance! This news made Yuli silent for a while. Anyone who hears that their family has lost will not be happy (except for some political players, of course) "Yuli," I tried to change the subject, "Is Cao Jing really that strong? I always hear you talking about him in a convinced tone." "Faced with people's natural flames, what can those of us who use qigong do? Even Sister Wu, who also uses fire, is qualitatively different from him." Yuli sighed, still feeling depressed. "Sister Wu?" I guessed in my mind. "Mai Shiranui!" Yuri's eyes began to shine a little, "She's the beautiful sister who formed the team with me! Don't say you don't know?" "Oh." Of course I know that as long as you are a man, you can say sincerely or sanctimoniously that that person is not your type, but you will never say you don't know. It may not be suitable to conquer the country, but the ability to bring harm to the country and the people should still be there, right? Haha, what a beauty, who told her to wear so little? "So, what do you think of Iori Yagami who defeated our Athena?" Unknowingly, Athena has been confirmed as "one of our own". "Iori Yagami?" Yuri thought for a while, "A terrifying master, right? But who knows who can restrain him or Kusanagi?" The little girl is not bad at judging people’s strength! "Since both teams won easily, the organizers have decided to advance the championship and runner-up games." Yuli is listening to the news with headphones on! "It will probably start soon when we get off the plane." "Yeah." I'm looking forward to it too! Sure enough, when I got off the plane, everywhere I passed were people talking about the finals. “Don’t waste time, I don’t want to watch the broadcast outside.” Yuli held my hand. Finally, after running through n streets, Yuli stopped in front of a bar just as the game was about to start - How did this girl learn to drink at such a young age? "Sister King! Are you there? I'm coming!" Yuli's cheerful voice made me realize - this is King's territory! King came out dressed as a bartender. This was her competition uniform! In comparison king is considered poor! "Yuli? Why haven't you gone home yet?" King asked with concern, "What if I meet a bad person?" After all, we are adults, and our awareness of danger is different. "Who are you?" Just as I was admiring him, King came over and asked me, "How come you are with Yuli?" "He was introduced to me by Quan Chong," Youli walked in quickly, "Sister King, the game is about to start. If you have any questions, please wait until you watch the game!" "Introduction?" King looked at me in surprise. I couldn't help but get goosebumps: "This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Yuli didn't pay attention to her word choice. You will understand after you ask her later." "Really?" King finally let me in. The TV in the bar is not too small, but there are too many people watching it. Yuli seemed to know the people here, and someone immediately gave him the best seat. But I seemed to be deliberately neglected by the king, so I could only tiptoe in an inconspicuous corner. "Dear viewers, the finals of kof95 are about to begin!" I can only hear the sound, TV? Please! I'm only 1.76 meters tall. Want to see images from the slits of these white people? I'd better take a breath of fresh air at the door - although the air quality in Nanzhen is not satisfactory. Nearly ten minutes later, King came out to me and said, "He Bing, why don't you come in and watch the game together?" "Have you asked Yuri? I'm not telling lies?" Of course I could guess what she was doing just now. "Actually" King blushed slightly. "No need to explain, I didn't say you did anything wrong! Of course someone should pay special attention to Yuli's little brain!" As I said, I learned from Athena, "But everyone knows what's going on and what to do. Just make it up to mejust wait until I think about it." The king was stunned for a moment: "Haha! He is indeed someone from Athena's house!" He said, pulling me, "Let's go in together!" At this moment, Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo were standing in the ring on the TV. Yuri was a little unhappy when she saw me coming: "Why did you just come in? Do you know how exciting the game just now was? That Billy almost defeated Daimon and Nikaido!" "Oh." I don't care much - compared with the duel that is about to start, that kind of game is nothing.What? Although I recognized Kusanagi at a glance from his clothes, this was the first time I saw a real person in the kof world - that face was indeed handsome, and based on skin color, it would not be an exaggeration to call him a pretty boy. However, that figure is definitely strong! And those eyes, those eyes that were diametrically opposed to Iori Yagami's arrogant aura, were filled with the meaning of giving up to others. "Cao? Jing finally has an opponent!" King said softly, as if talking here would ruin the atmosphere between the two of them on TV. \ Text Chapter 17 Iori Yagami vs Kusanagi "fight!" Iori Yagami opened his posture very solemnly, without stepping forward or making any diversionary attack. After Kusanagi Kyo only maintained a defensive posture for a second, he fired the Assassination Flame - the flames from his hands seemed to appear out of thin air and rushed straight towards Yagami-an consciously. However, Yagami didn't seem to care about such an attack. He only shook his hand gently when the assassination flame was very close to him, and the purple flames offset Kusanagi's attack in a flash. "アzうぉく!" Kusanagi shouted - "I don't understand Japanese anyway", and then another assassin hit him. However, this time the assassination flames went away very slowly, and Kusanagi himself also rushed forward, almost running to Iori Yagami together with the assassination flames. However, what Kusanagi encountered was just a phantom, and Yagami had moved to his side quickly enough - could this be a ghost step? Haha, that’s right, even I can see it clearly, how can I still call it a ghost step? There is a flaw! I guessed, "He has no flaws in front of you, but once you take action, it will be a weakness for him!" I suddenly thought of Xiaozhui's words, which indeed make sense! So, will Cao Jing lose because of this? As I guessed, although Yagami's movement caused a flaw in Kusanagi Kyo, it was Kusanagi Kyo - just when Iori Yagami's heavy claws were struck, he counterattacked with a heavy punch without looking back. Not only did he fight with Iori Yagami faced off head-on, and used the recoil to widen the distance between him and Yagami An. Just when Kusanagi turned around, Yagami's assassination flames had already followed! 鬼火! Kusanagi's Oniyaki was only half a form, which was just enough to block Iori Yagami's assassination flames. ????????????????????????????? Although it is only a half-style, this is another flaw for Yagami-an - immediately after the assassination flames comes Kototsuki Yin, the speed is extremely fast, just when the Kusanagi Oni-yaki stops! It’s impossible to avoid it anymore, right? I guessed again. Yes, Kusanagi has no way to hide anymore, but this does not mean that he will admit that he will suffer a loss - when he was less than ten centimeters from the ground, he drove out - he would be hit by Iori Yagami, But if that were the case, Iori Yagami would be hit no less than him! And what about Iori Yagami? No sound of a collision that hurt both sides was heard, Iori Yagami changed his tactics temporarily! Backed by terrifying speed, Iori Yagami moved slightly to the side, and when he missed Kusanagi Kyo, he turned around and fired an assassination flame! Strong! I understand even more what "if you move, it will be a flaw in his eyes"! Finally, Cao Jing was recruited! "However, the purple flame was extinguished on Cao Jing's body - he didn't look injured at all. Is Yagami’an not strong enough? I thought unconfidently. In the camera lens, Iori Yagami is not surprised at all, but has a hint of confirmation. Taking advantage of the situation again? Before Kyo could turn around, Yagami-an quickly rushed forward - Sunflower. Kusanagi Kyo performed the seventy-five moves while turning around; instead, he was hit by Yagami's sunflower. Sunflower for the second time! Grass? Jing has a ghost burning. Sunflower for the third time! The falling grass? Kyo can no longer block it perfectly! Just when Yagami’s hands hit Kusanagi Kyo’s shoulders, Kusanagi Kyo also performed the eighty-eight pose in the air, hitting Yagami An’s chest. "Bang!" Kusanagi hit the ring hard, and Iori Yagami flew far away, but at least he didn't fall to the ground. After standing firm, he put his hands together and raised up - Yagami! At this moment, Kusanagi Kyoya just stood up. Not only that, his whole body gradually turned red since he started to stand up. The moment Yagami-an hit the eight-year-old girl, red flames enveloped Kusanagi Kyo's whole body. Big snake?! A sound similar to a slight explosion occurred when Yagami-an's eight girls arrived! Then, Iori Yagami flew backwards and flew directly out of the ring! After the flames dissipated, Cao Jing clutched his chest with a painful expression on his face, and blood slowly poured out from there. "Cao Jing's Cao Jing team wins!" the referee announced the result, but he seemed to be considering whether to call a doctor. After about two minutes, Cao Jing finally let go of his hand - the wound seemed to have healed - what a terrifying resilience! And Iori Yagami also came within the scope of the camera. Apart from some burnt damage to his clothes, there were no injuries visible, but his walking speed was a little slower than usual. He stared at Cao Jing closely for a long time without saying anything, then turned and left. "Please wait a moment!" the referee shouted, "just now the organizer of the competition invited you two to meet at his mansion in five days." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He nodded and walked away. Looking at Iori Yagami’s arrogant back on TV, I suddenly felt suffocated - this time it was not pressure, it was just a mood! However, Cao Jing’s strength amazes me even more. In fact, there is nothing to say about Yagami's strength. It's just that Kusanagi's adaptability and fighting qualities have made up for the flaws he created one by one. But at least Yagami has always taken the initiative and never given his opponent a chance - fact Above, from the perspective of a fighter, Iori Yagami did not lose, they were tied. It seems that the intersection of these two fates will not come to fruition in a short time! And I can barely keep up even when watching their games. Do I have any hope of reaching their level? Do your best! Thinking about it, I looked at Yuri who was reminiscing about the game. \ Text Chapter 18 Death Agreement "So strong!" Youli shouted to herself. When she realized that she had screamed, she turned her head and looked at King, "Sister King, what do you think?" "This is the top fighter!" King sighed, "However, the purple flames of Yagami-an seem to be very similar to the red flames of Kusanagi, but they don't seem to recognize each other, which is a bit strange." "Well" Yuli thought for a moment and suddenly pulled me, "He Bing! Have you seen their strength clearly? Under my guidance, your strength must reach their level! You must have this awareness !” "" I didn't dare to answer, so I just looked at the king for help. "Is this He Bing really that qualified?" King seemed to be interested, but she looked at me with a look of disbelief. "No, he is completely unsuitable to enter the fighting world, that's why it is so difficult!" Youli said excitedly, "If I train him to become a top master, will I be very successful?" "That's true," King was stunned for a while before replying hesitantly, "Butby the way, Yuri, you haven't had any snacks yet, have you? I'll get them for you!" As he said that, he handed me a snack. The look of leaving together. "He Bing, what's going on?" After settling Yuli down, King asked with a frown, "You have a physique that looks like an ordinary person at first glance, and you are still an adult. Entering the fighting world is a huge feat. It’s still difficult, but you still want to compete with the top experts?” "Wait, you misunderstood, oh no, it's actually Yuri Hey! Let's start from the beginning." I felt helpless, but I still combined my thoughts and the misunderstanding between Xiaozhui and Yuri with Athena's enlightenment Said again, "So, Yuli has this kind of idea now It's not my fault, of course, it's not anyone else's fault either." "You!" King looked at me pitifully and complainingly, "It's rare for you to yearn for fighting so much, but do you really have the determination? Moreover, not only must you have determination, but you must also have" "Don't worry, I have perseverance." Depressed! The so-called perseverance is to be prepared to accept the results of ten years of failure. But besides accepting, can I give up? If I want to give up, I won't leave Athena! And now that she has left her, you will definitely regret giving up at this moment! “I’m not talking about perseverance,” King’s words surprised me. “I’m talking about being prepared to die at any time.” "Why?" After watching these games, although death is actually relatively new to me, I don't dote on life like ordinary people do. "Because your starting situation is so poor, if you want to become a member of the fighting world in a short period of time, you have to consider discovering your potential that has been buried in ordinary life, and this kind of discovery is definitely on the edge of life and death. ! Have you really thought about it?" King's words seemed to be persuading me to retreat despite the difficulties, but they were indeed true. "However, in order not to regret leaving Athena, I have no way out: "It is appropriate to pay the risk for so many years of neglect." "Oh?" King stared at me with interest, "Okay, I'll let Yuli stay here to teach you. Moreover, here, you will not only learn from Yuli during the day, but I also plan to give you some at night. Special training - it can also be said to be death practice. If you really die, I will tell Yuli that you ran away because you couldn't stand the pain - you can't object to this arrangement, if you decide to stay. Because, rely on Yuli All Li can teach you with her half-assed skills and childish mind is her theoretical knowledge of extreme flow, and I can't watch her trying hard to do something in vain." "I accept it," I answered simply, but it seemed a bit like a broken pot. "However, as compensation for what happened when we first met, can you do more to save me when I am dying?" "Okay." King said calmly, "Okay, you have flown halfway around the world and the jet lag has not yet adjusted. I will prepare a place for you. Get some sleep first! Death training starts tomorrow!" Back at the front desk of the bar, Yuli was chatting and laughing with a few bold and hot girls. "Yuli, the king told us to take a nap first to get rid of the jet lag." My appearance made those hot girls feel a little fresh. "Who are you? How come I've never seen you in a bar before?" A hot girl raised her glass of wine and wanted to have a drink with me. "Let's forget it for today, right?" When I think of King, I'd better strive to be in the best condition! "I just decided to live an ascetic life." Death training should be said like this, right? "Why?" The hot girl was a little surprised, "Do you think I'm not worth a drink for you?" "No!" Youli stood up, "Starting from tomorrow, I will train him! He Bing, I am very happy that you can take the initiative to change your living habits to adapt to the strong amount of exercise you will face."SoI decide! Tomorrow I will take you to a good place to practice! " "Wait! Yuri," I quickly interrupted her speech, which was suspected of being drunk and crazy, "King just suggested that I accept your teachings here, you see" "Here?" Yuli blinked in confusion. "It's not bad here!" the hot girls echoed, "We haven't seen your fighters practice yet! Just stay here!" "Okay! Here." Yuli decided, "By the way, where is the place arranged for us by Sister King? Let's go and have a look!" …… When King took us into the prepared room, Yuli looked around casually and threw herself on the seemingly soft bed: "He Bing, we will start tomorrow" She was already well, she should have fallen asleep. . Why! Just such a little girl, teach me? I looked at King helplessly, and she was looking at me. After a knowing smile, I covered Youli with a quilt: "King, I'd better leave my future to you!" "As long as you don't care about dying." King said calmly, "Okay, you can sleep too! Your room is next door." "Thanks."\ Text Chapter 19 Yuli’s Morning Training Early the next morning, I was woken up by someone - not Yuli, but King. "Youli is a guest here, but you," King said calmly, "except during training, you work for me. I am only responsible for your food and accommodation. As for pocket money it depends on your performance. " "Ah? King, I can be considered Yuli's friend, right? That is, your friend's friend" I understood. "Yes, so friendship is not enough." King agreed, "Don't bargain. Go and clean the bar before Yuri gets up." "Okay." I really should do it - there is no such thing as a free lunch. If I feel free to live and eat at Athena's place because she and I regard each other as family, as for why, maybe it's because we both have superpowers! What the hell? But here, the king treats me as a man who can earn his own living. If I return the favor, I will be looking down on myself. The king's bar is not very big, and it is not very troublesome to clean. It's just that Yuli got up too late, so I didn't have time to finish the work! "Go and study with Yuli!" King didn't intend to make things difficult for me. "However, you didn't finish your work today. Although I won't deduct anything from you, you have to accept some punishment." She said with a smile on her lips. . "What punishment?" I was a little uneasy. "It's nothing. If you don't do your job well in the future, you will have to work three times the hours for free. You can refuse, if you want to leave." King didn't care about my reaction at all, and went to open the store after saying that. . "Let's go!" Youli stretched, "Sister King actually just wants you to develop good habits. She doesn't have this kind of 'vampire' hobby!" "Vampire?" I couldn't help but laugh thinking about Yuli's metaphor, "Then why don't you just get up for a while every night?" "No! The work and rest structure is unscientific, and no matter how much time you have, it will be useless! We must tap the potential of the human body to the limit!" Youli said like an endorsement. "Well, let's practice practice," to be honest, I'm really not used to this word, "but should we have breakfast first?" "Yes, but after the morning training," Yuli pulled me towards a playground without looking back, "Our extreme flow can rival the strictness of the army!" "Oh." I don't think this is bad, but I seem to be in danger of not being able to hold on, I hope I can "Come on, compress the ligaments first," Youli gave a demonstration. "I am used to pressing it to my limit, or in other words, almost to the edge of mental collapse, and you should get used to it as soon as possible." "I'll give it a try." Looking at her gymnastics, oh no, the flexibility of an acrobat, my starting line I have to try my best, try my best! I did as Youli said, but the extent of my stretching was obviously not satisfactory to her: "Adults are adults, and they can't stretch after just this moment Forget it, just hold on for ten minutes!" As he said that, he put his left hand in front of me to protect himself, and pushed his right hand from back to front - Huhuang Fist. I seem to envy her “Forget it, don’t think about it. Let's keep this ridiculous postureWhy do I think this is a bit like yoga? People say that the speed of time passing is related to a person's state, so my ten minutes seemed like ten hours. When Yuli said that time was enough, I almost rushed over and kissed her - I was so excited and liberated! "Then, let's go for a run," Youli also punched Huhuang more than a hundred times - it really felt like extreme flow - it's the extreme~~! Although I expected that I wouldn’t be able to outrun her and would even fall a long distance away, I still didn’t expect that I would be dragged down such a long distance by the seemingly weak Yuri! "How can you be so strong?" I gasped, "With your speed, you seem to be some kind of 'flying woman' already, right?" "Our ultimate qigong!" Yuli raised her index finger proudly, "This is what you need to learn, so you have to work hard!" "Well, I'll try my best." The facts in front of me gave me some confidence - looking back at Yagami's speed, who is Yuri? Who am I? You must make your own way step by step! "Well, just leave the basketball court alone and run. I'm going to practice basketball later." Yuli noticed that passers-by started to watch around her. Not only was she not shy, she seemed to have found the stage. "Oh." I started running again. And she, after "confiscating" a basketball from a boy with a cute smile, ran to the center circle and threw the ball on the backboard. Then, one after another, she hit the basketball that bounced back towards him with Tiger Fists. rebound. Ten times, twenty times, thirtyTimesseventy-six times! When Yuli finally had no time to hit the Tiger Fist and let the basketball fall to the ground, not only me, but also all the passers-by opened their mouths wide, and they could only breathe out but not in. "Well, my performance is average," Youli wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead, "I can't break through a hundred times Hey, compared to my brother, I'm so stupid Hey, He Bing, don't look at me I concentrate on running by myself, but your speed is too far behind!" "Oh." I quickly quickened my pace. After more than ten minutes, Yuli finally decided to go back to the bar for breakfast. As I followed her crookedly, my worries became more and more serious - just one morning training almost made me fall apart - today has just begun! "Sister King! We are back!" Yuli rushed in happily, "I want to eat delicious food!" "Okay, Yuli is still in the developmental stage!" King made Yuli blush with just one sentence, "Also, how about Hebing?" "My health is too bad." Youli shook her head, "However, I persevered from beginning to end, and my perseverance is pretty good." Listening to her comments, I was slightly touched by myself, haha! "Looking at him looking like he's going to fall, why don't we skip today's training?" King's suggestion made me want to give her a bear hug! "HmmOkay!" Youli glanced at the bar, "Haste makes waste, so let him recover today." After that, she ran to the back room. "King, thank you so much" I don't know how to express my gratitude. "No," King poured herself a glass of wine, "I just want you to stand up at night and accept my death training. Come," she poured me another glass, "drink a drink, and eat something to supplement." After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to adapt to the amount of exercise like a fighter." "Ah?" I caught the cup tremblingly, "Are there any more tonight?" "Yes, otherwise what would it be called death training?" King's smile looked so weird through the wine in the glass. \ Text Chapter 20 King’s Test I just leaned lazily in the corner of the bar, half lying on the soft sofa, motionless, all morning and all afternoon. Seeing Youli appearing in my sight in full force from time to time, I could only stare at the wine glass in my hand and smile to myself. What kind of realm is Yagami'an? Or should I say that when Iori Yagami and I are almost old, we will be in the same realm? With my physical condition, I might not be able to live that long! Shaking my head, I couldn’t help but look at the king at the bar - it’s better to come early at night, even if it’s death training “However, when night really came, I couldn’t help but feel uneasy. King put Yuli to sleep and the store was closed. Then, she changed into a pair of old clothes and gave me another set: "Put it on! I don't want to wash too many clothes, and they may be torn after washing." "Why?" I suddenly felt a little palpitated. "I can tell by your expression that you have already guessed it, why bother asking?" King chuckled, "Let's go! Although Nan Town is still prosperous, there are still remote places." "Do you want to" I shuddered. "It's nothing, I'm just afraid that your miserable screams will disturb others." King came close to my eyes and smiled very kindly, "I'm scaring you! But, maybe it will really happen. After all, people who train in this way don't Duo, I hope you are also a successful member." It’s king! My heart is still normal, don’t ravage it anymore In a place at the back of the street, sparse weeds grew in an abandoned factory. King took me in and locked the iron door: "Okay, this is the training ground. First let's test your strength. "I'm going to attack you, so do your best. It would be better if you could defeat me." As she said that, she raised her fists flat and put her right toes on the ground, trying her best. "Okay." I squatted slightly on horseback habitually. I may know King's moves better than she does, so I still have a little advantage, right? King's left foot turned and his body turned - a poisonous snake strike. This move is very subtle, and you won't even notice it if you don't pay attention, but for me, as soon as she makes a move, I know what she is going to do! I'm hiding! However, my skills seemed to be too poor. Even if I anticipated the enemy's opportunity, I would still be scratched - it seemed that I had to act like I was fighting for my life every moment! The king was slightly surprised, and then struck with double poisonous snakes, and then jumped over. "Hide, I still hide Facing the flying props, I have no other choice but to hide." When the king fell in front of me, I had no time to hide - so, strike first! I punched her in the face - although my attack might not be effective, it would be enough if I could interfere with her follow-up attacks and gain a chance to dodge! "It's a pity that my wishful thinking maybe I never thought that I would get my wish - King turned sideways, not only dodged my attack, but also followed the trend with a tornado kick! I saw it, so I just had time to block her kicks with both hands, once, twice, three times Since her kicks were very fast, I also "flyed" bit by bit. When I finished one set of kicks, I fell down. Not only did I almost lose my balance, but I finally noticed the pain in my hands - the strength of the king was too great! (For me) My hands are probably on the verge of breaking King landed before me, she didn’t give me a chance to breathe - she wanted to kick! Isn’t it? I have trouble even raising my hand, what should I do? In an instant, I recognized that I would try my best even if I failed - I took half a step forward and took advantage of her delusion to kick her first downward attack. I stepped on her kicked leg with my right foot and tried my best with my left foot. Roundhouse kick! King obviously didn’t expect that I was so familiar with her attack moves. My right foot effectively suppressed her attack. However, my roundhouse kick missed! When I turned around and faced her, I happened to see her complete a back flip. Was that - a fantasy dance? ! Block? My hands are almost uselesshide? It's a face-to-face distance. Can I be faster than the king? Head-to-head? Just with my strength? correct! As soon as I had an idea, I lowered my body and crawled towards her feet - a fantasy dance jumping into the air. Sure enough, I escaped a disaster. King's fantasy dance started with a backward flip. She couldn't see my movements and ran straight to the distance behind me. Enduring the pain in my hand, I climbed up and looked at the king who looked back warily. Since it was night, only the light from the street lamp came through, and the king in the distance was not very clear, but her eyes seemed to be shining, and the next moment, I vaguely saw her body move. Then, my hands protecting my chest were hit - double poisonous snake strikes! Just when my hands were hanging softly and my whole body was broken, the king appeared from the skyRunning at a high speed, neither high nor low - another dance of fantasy! “There was really nothing I could do this time I fell to the ground first and fell to the ground. Sure enough, the king didn’t hit me. However, before I could get up, I was lifted into the king's hands - could it be a throwing skill? Please! Can I bear her fists? "You performed very well!" Just when I closed my eyes in despair, King's warm voice sounded, "Although you can't do anything, although your physical fitness is far from mine, your prediction ability , and your adaptability, I can only say that I admire you! If you have the level of a fighter, even the worst kind, as long as you reach this level, most of the people who lose today will be me, and I will lose miserably. ." She twirled my hand and met my eyes, "Also, tell the truth, have you studied my fighting skills before?" "What?" I didn't respond. "Every one of my moves was cracked by you in an instant, and without any time to think. If you hadn't studied me for a long time, then you are definitely a martial arts genius! Although, you are a A genius that has been buried for twenty years.” "Then do you think I will really be a genius?" Of course I am familiar with her, but the reasonof course I can't say it. Even if I say it, can she believe it? King stared at me for a long time, but could only see my smile: "It doesn't look like that." He said, blushing a little, "But, I have decided to train you to become a real master!" "Did you coax me yesterday?" I remember she meant the same thing yesterday, right? "Yesterday, I planned to make you a fighter who can participate in KOF," King smiled very softly, "And now, Yuli and I have the same idea - to train you into a man who can win KOF championship! So …” "Does death training have to be renamed again?" My body started to tremble - today has just begun, my hands are "Don't worry, people say that long-term illness can lead to a cure," King said confidently, "And I can be said to be a surgeon!" "ah?!" "Stop screaming, let's go home! You have to work tomorrow." King gently carried me towards the iron gate. \ Text Chapter 21 I hate extreme streaming It was again early in the morning when the king called him: "He Bing, it's time to clean the bar!" "Oh." I reluctantly put on my clothes and left the bedroom - can I hold the broom firmly with my hands now? No matter how painful it is, work is still work. It’s a pity that no matter how hard I try, I still can’t do it well before Yuli gets up. "He Bing, let's go, morning training!" Youli called like a little magpie. "He Bing, let's go! I'll prepare delicious food for you when you come back soon." King waved to us at the door of the bar. HeyI can probably only run today, right? It was the basketball court again, and Yuli pulled me to compress the ligament again. But, my hands "What's wrong with you?" Yuli was a little dissatisfied with my inability to do my job. "Yulimy hands are not strong today, can you help me press them?" I asked softly. "It's okay, that's fine, but what's wrong with your hands?" "I have to clean these two days! You know, I'm just an ordinary person" "I won't be able to do it even after cleaning. I'm afraid you can't even do it for an ordinary person." How about that?" Youli asked in a desperate tone, "Forget it, I'll help you press it! But let me tell you first, I don't know your physical condition, so I'll endure the pain myself." "Okay." As long as she doesn't check my hands …… "ah!" "Bear it!" "Hmmah!" "I told you to endure it!" "I think so too! Butah! Yuri, please be gentle, please?" “No—ok—I’m extremely fluid!” …I swear that one day sooner or later I will let the extreme flow apologize to me Oh no, I can’t help it anymore - "Ah~~~~~~~~~!" "Okay, okay, let's stop here today." Yuli finally liberated me, "It's true that your physical fitness is worse than I imagined yesterday!" "It's my fault, okay? I want to go back to the bar and have breakfast!" I really can't do it anymore. "No." Yuli said decisively, "It's not over yet! Today I'm going to train your reflexes." As she said that, she jumped high and jumped onto the basket, "I'm here to do the Tiger Fist, and you , just try your best to hide! However, you are not allowed to run outside the stadium. Start!" "Wait" Without letting me speak, a vague outline of the Tiger Fist was not far away from me! "HideI tried my best One, two, three I seemed to be avoiding AWP in CS, jumping here and there with erratic footwork that even I couldn't predict - this seemed to belittle others. Lingbo Weibu's taste Before I knew it, I couldn’t remember how many Tiger Fists I had dodged. Anyway, I relied more on inertia and perseverance for support. Finally, I was hit - rising slightly into the air, and the geese fell on the flat sand. "Not bad, not bad! Okay, let's go back and have breakfast!" Youli shook off the sweat under the rising sun and jumped lightly in front of me, "Get up! My Huhuang Fist is not at full strength, so stop pretending. At most it’s just a little painful.” "I know, butI'm tired!" I turned over with difficulty and looked at her innocently. "I know. But that shouldn't be your limit, right?" Yuli didn't mean to pull me up. "If you plan to take a rest first, I agree, but I'll go back to eat first!" "Nowait for me!" Looking at the resolute back, I sighed - Although Yuli is still like a little lamb, she also has her advantages! ButI'm really hungry! When I returned to the bar like a sleepwalker, Yuli was no longer there, but there was an empty plate next to my breakfast. "How was your morning training?" King came over with a smile, "Eat quickly, it's a little cold." "It's not that good." I threw myself at the bread on the plate like a pervert meeting a virgin, "I was so tired that I almost fell apart After a fight, she didn't even pull me up and she said it was extreme fluid Anyway, I have a grudge against this limit but it will be remembered!" "Don't worry, come on, have a drink of milk," King poured the milk and handed it to me, "This is their habit of extreme flow, please understand it! Moreover, I also think some of the requirements of extreme flow are too harsh. Don't worry, Although the training I will give you will be more severe than their extreme training, I will definitely give you a hand after you try your best" I choked, probably because of her words! "Ahem Is my life in danger?" "I said it a long time ago." "I mean you have raised the goal, and my risk factor has also been raised?" ?"That's right. However," King patted me on the shoulder, "I will do my best for your medical treatment!" "I feel like there is a broken suspension bridge in front of me." "Is it possible to fall into the abyss at any time?" King took away the remaining plates that I destroyed, "Don't think so much, go to sleep first! I asked Yuli not to train you anymore today, and we will continue tonight." "" Reluctantly, I returned to the bedroom. I turned up my sleeves and looked at the bruises on my hands. The injury was caused by King, and she also gave the medicine. This woman, who has some tomboyish qualities in the game, is not only strong as a man, but also gentle as a woman. If I ask Yuri to give me medicine forget it, it's scary to think about it. Thinking about King's skillful techniques and just the right strength, it's not hard to imagine how many injuries she has dealt with for herself What a strong woman! Sighing, I fell asleep unconsciously\ Text Chapter 22 Choosing a route At night, I slept until I woke up naturally. The neon street lights outside the window spilled in, illuminating the king standing beside the bed. "King, you" "Waiting for you to get up." King put on the shabby clothes again, "I see you are almost asleep, let's go!" As he said, he handed over the old clothes, carried them over, and stood at the door. "Well." I asked while changing clothes, "What are we doing today?" "Let's take a tour of Nan Town first! It's time to talk about your development direction." King opened the door, "Hurry up!" "Okay." I ran out and followed him. The night in Nanzhen is also beautiful. It is neither as noisy as a top metropolis nor as quiet as a small village, but there is a kind of vitality. King led me to walk slowly among them, and gradually reached a remote place: "He Bing, how soon do you plan to participate in KOF?" "The sooner the better." I said matter-of-factly. "Really? Then, you will be very vulnerable, and you may be seriously injured after just being hit." King shook his head, "That is very dangerous." "But, I don't have much blood, and I missed the golden period of my youth. It should be almost impossible to improve my physical fitness to the top level, right?" I also have a certain understanding of my own affairs, "But, I really want to Join kof96.” "Yes, from this perspective, you are hopeless." King smiled slightly, "However, your performance yesterday made me think of a possibility - no matter how much you have studied me before, an ordinary person can There's something inherently genius about finding a way to crack those moves. So, you can use the moves to make up for the rest." "Is it just a move?" I asked half-understanding. "That's right. None of the moves you used yesterday can be done by ordinary people. If you can completely restrain your opponent in your moves, then you only need to be able to barely keep up with the opponent's speed and barely enough to cause trauma to the opponent. , your overall strength can compete with your opponents." King blinked, "The strength of your anti-strike ability is meaningless before you are hit. Therefore, what we mainly need to train is your research on moves. And countless hours of practice. In fact, there is no one who has truly surpassed the limit in the current fighting world." hehe! Move? Who in this world knows more tricks than me? If so, then he is definitely a bug! "King, don't worry, since you said I have talent, then when it comes to moves, I will definitely become the number one in the world." King looked at me in surprise: "Are you so sure?" "WellI believe you." I'd better attribute this confidence to my trust in her "Then I should be more strict with you." King smiled sinisterly, "You can't use your hands today, so we will practice your feet." "Then what if my foot is also injured?" I asked slightly curiously. "We'll talk about it then. Besides, it's my business to arrange the training content. Just obey me." King took me to the abandoned factory again. "By the way, king," I thought about it, "If I plan to work slowly and do a good job, how will you arrange it for me?" "Then I will let you acquire Qigong on the edge of life and death first." King turned back and took my hand, "If that happens, your hands will not be bruised, but will be wounds." "Is it so scary?" I shrank my hands subconsciously, but it had no effect. "A well-balanced fighter must master Qigong, and among all the qualities, Qigong is the most difficult to achieve. Therefore, we will give up on it for the time being and give full play to your advantages first." King looked like he was doing popular science. Work looks like. "Balance?" "An excellent fighter requires sustained and explosive strength and speed respectively, as well as strong enough anti-blow ability, Qigong proficiency to move according to the heart, sensitive reaction ability and precise instantaneous calculation ability, as well as the ability to fight anytime and anywhere. Awareness. These are the more important ones. What aspects do you think you are lacking in?" "It seems that I am only very advantageous in reaction and calculation. Others can be said to be completely weak." I am an ordinary person after all. "So, I say you have to make the most of your advantages." King described, "In fact, no matter how strong a fighter is, there are weak points. Even if it's Cao Jing, let me aim at his carotid artery. , I can also get a one-hit kill. And you, first of all, make all the opponent's attacks in vain, and then, seize a flaw of the opponent beautifully enough, aim at the vital point, and a series of combos is enough." "But, I can't even withstand a single blow." I shook my head, "If the opponent also has his own absolute advantages?, it’s me who’s in danger. " "No, don't be so discouraged." King had already walked to the iron gate, "You have one year with me." "But……" "There is no but." King suddenly turned around, "If you still can't do it after death training, it not only means that you are not qualified to be a fighter, but also means that my training for you is unqualified - I will never admit that result! " Looking at her determined eyes, I was speechless. "So, you have to work harder" King pulled me in and said, "Stop burying that fighter's talent. In my eyes, your performance yesterday cannot be matched by anyone, not even Cao Jing. ……Do not disappoint me." "Iwill try my best." I dare not promise that I can do it, but, "even if I really die." The iron door was closed, and I admired the king's back with the faint light - what is this called? Both a teacher and a friend? That's right I seem to be a little moved. \ Text Chapter 23 I don’t understand... "He Bing, do you know any moves before?" King stood still in front of me. "Of course I know a lot, but most of them are child's play in the eyes of fighters." I considered whether I could "use" the moves in KOF, "But, can I try it?" "Of course, you go ahead and attack!" King opened his stance and said easily, "I will neutralize your strength, but you'd better use less hands. Of course, it's okay if you can endure the pain. " "Okay." I took a step forward and tried my best to kick. King was taken aback, took a step back, and hit me with a heavy kick. I used that strength to leap forward - a tornado kick. It's a pity that my tornado kick has no height, and is more like Robert's Swallow Tornado Kick. Oh no, it's not even the Swallow Whirlwind Kick. I only kicked three times and landed. Not only was it completely deviated from the direction, but also Almost fell. Looking at me, King couldn't help but smile: "He Bing, although you can imitate my moves, your basic skills are too haha, and my tornado kick is not that easy." "Why?" "The tornado kick requires not only fists and kicks, but also the assistance of qigong." King demonstrated, "In fact, almost all moves with the ability to stay in the air require the help of qigong - of course, Athena's super power can also be used. And you don’t know Qigong yet, so you can’t learn these moves at once.” "But, I can change it!" I gained some confidence and said, "I guess your tornado kick is to kick the opponent into the air and create a flaw, right?" Seeing her nod, I became more confident, "However, if the kick is missed, the flaw of this move will be very obvious - so we can say that the tornado kick is an additional move, which can only be used when the opponent has a flaw or anticipates the enemy's opportunity. In addition, it will There will be danger." King looked a little thoughtful, and I felt more reassured, "So, for someone like me who can't tolerate any flaws, the only ones I can use are moves that have almost no flaws, and it's best to be able to send and receive freely. I can't hit your tornado kick in the air, and I can't kick it so many times and so beautifully. By the end of practice, my kicks might not be related to the tornado kick at all." King thought for a long time and finally smiled brightly: "He Bing, you will definitely be a top figure in the fighting world!" "Huh?" She suddenly said this, and I couldn't help but be startled. "Although you actually know nothing, it doesn't mean you don't understand!" King said excitedly, "The level of martial arts you understand is quite high, at least higher than mine. You can do it in a very short period of time." It takes time to find the path that suits you best, and for almost everyone, this is the biggest constraint.” "Haha, you mean, I am a genius?" I said with a smile. Please! We are considered cheating. If you are not a genius, how can you live up to the word "cheating"! "Genius! Really a genius!" King grabbed my hand, "Come on, come on, let's find some more moves that suit you and train your basic qualities in the middle of the night!" "Okay, let me give it a try." As I said that, I pulled away my hand, took a step back, paused for a second, then spun and jumped out - Dragon Lianya; Earth Dragon. King blocked the kick seriously but slightly, but unfortunately I was too unprofessional. I fainted after the first, second, and third kick. Not only did I miss the kick in the direction of King, I almost fell down again. "It's nothing, proficiency starts from being unfamiliar." King smiled, "You dragon, Lianyang; Earth Dragon seems to be pursuing faster speed, and the attack power is not very strong. It should be a trial move, right?" "Basically, but," I adjusted my direction, "when I get really good at it, I can choose to use the force to retreat during the final blow to put distance between myself and my opponent." "Then you need to put in more effort than a fighter." King is also waiting for another attack from me. "I will." I tried to play Yagami-an's sunflower. "I'll accompany you." King said while blocking. As a result, I made a fool of myself again - the first form of sunflower was still decent, but the second form failed to grasp the distance and timing, and the third form what kind of sunflower? It's just a standard pervert! The king was also startled and was thrown to the ground by me without any reaction: "Does this of yours count as a move?" "Originally, I was Yagami's Sunflowerbut Iyou know I'm a rookie." I explained awkwardly. "No." King stretched out his index finger and pressed it on my lips, "You are a genius, not a rookie, and you are not allowed to say that in the future Also, He Bing, how much have you studied me before?" "I" Suddenly, I noticed some bright colors on the king's face. Could it bebut why? Just because??I broke her moves as an ordinary person? No way? What a third-rate plot! King saw that I was in a daze and pushed me slightly: "What's the matter, He Bing?" "I" I dare not tell the real reason why I know her so well, "I have indeed studied you for a while" Looking at her increasingly "rosy" face, my worries seemed more certain, "But, king , we just met" "That's not important." King pressed my lips again, "I don't care if you know so much about me because you have cared about me for a long time, or because you have a close connection or something else. No matter how you explain it, the relationship between us is either cliché or elegant, natural or mysterious. We already have an unusual connection, you can’t help but admit it, right? Even if you don’t admit it, I still think so.” "But……" "Anyway, I have regarded it as a kind of resonance! Do you know how rare this kind of resonance is between fighters? Even if it takes time to cultivate, it will take more than ten years or even half a lifetime!" King was a little excited. But I muttered the word "resonance" - Athena said more than once that she resonated with the composer whose name she didn't even know. Could it be that she would also If this is a close friend, then I This cheater can be a close friend of almost all fighters - but I can't understand the king's mood! "King, as you said, I am a genius. I understand you so well, which is very cherishable for you, but for me, it may be just average - really, I can't fully understand your feelings. My experience." I considered my words and stood up slowly, trying to end this awkward posture. "Wait!" King suddenly put his head in and hugged me - an unavoidable kiss happened! By the time she finished all the steps, I was already frozen "I understand, you are a reserved Chinese! But, I have to accept the deposit first!" King patted the dust on his body and pulled me to stand up Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooot to to, this can be considered as my first kiss! How could he be king! I still have some plans to leave it to Athena Why are American, oh no, French women like this What should I do? \ Text Chapter 24 The king’s thoughtfulness The training that followed was simply a state of confusion for me. The aftermath of that kiss was almost all in my mind, and even a weak sense of chastity emerged I am a man! He was forced to kiss! Although King is one year older than me, if you look closely, you can see that King is very good in appearance and figure. Moreover, she should be very good to me - this simply meets the conditions. However, I always have an awkward feeling, because I can only think that it is because I have been thinking about Athena in my heart, but that is by no means the whole reason. Relationships are a lifelong thing, and I can’t be considered a first-time brother When I was depressed, I was even more worried about how to face the king in the future. She was always considerate to me, whether strict or subtle, although the appearance of this considerateness was very It was sudden and short-lived at the moment, but it was obvious and irresistible - at least I, who wanted to participate in KOF, couldn't refuse, and it felt really good to be cared for. Butbut can I accept king? I still have a lot of thoughts about Athena, and I still have a lot of admiration for other female fighters (except Yuli) If I accept her noweven if she is not King, even if I accept Athena, I will hesitate. After all, I am a "cheating" person, and my emotional structure is different from ordinary people's anyway. After King finished training me, he took my hand and went back to the bar. I didn't try to break away because I could already feel her tight and firm hold. Moreover, it seemed that I really couldn't walk without her pulling me - walk. When I went to the street, the night wind blew, and my thoughts returned to reality from the daze, and the pain all over my body also occupied my thinking space. I didn't cry out because I would have to get used to this pain sooner or later, as long as I planned to stick to it. However, the concern from the king coming from my hand made me even more worried "King" I thought for a while and finally said, "We" "It's nothing." King didn't look back, but I felt her trembling from my hands, "I don't expect you to accept me all at once, after all, you are not a fighter yet. Everything, once it enters the professional realm, must go through a Only after passing through the painful stage can you appreciate the precious things in that realm, so Iwait for you." "But, what if I fall in love with someone else by the time I can feel it?" I hope to gradually give up her persistence. "So I want to help you reach that state while you are by my side." King seemed to be smiling, more like looking forward to it, "I will take advantage of the tower near the water." "So you will train me more horribly?" I seem to have made myself worse "Don't worry, I said, I will take you more seriously, right at the top of my heart!" King's bar has arrived. After entering, King supported me on a chair and poured me a glass of wine: "He Bing, you take a rest first, I'll get some medicine and rub it for you." "Yeah." I agreed weakly. In fact, it wasn't that I really didn't have the strength to speak, but that I was too confused - the better the king treated me, the more worried I was. "Here, give me your hand." King came out with some bottles and cans, "The injury on his hand is obviously serious, but he still has to use the sunflowers from Yagami-an" "I can't help it when I'm excited." I smiled bitterly, how could the king know how a "cheater" like me feels about Sunflower? That is one of the reserved moves! "Haha, are you still in the state?" King opened my sleeves, smeared some medicinal wine on his palms, and began to massage my arms. "Although it is death training, you can't do it at the beginning. It hurts! There is a difference between lingering on the edge of death and pure self-abuse!" "I want to participate in kof96, and I don't have time to pity myself - you told me this." I tried my best to talk to divert the pain - King's technique was very good, and it made me feel a little numb and itchy in the pain. It feels likeforget it, if you think about it again, you will think wrong! Unfortunately, despite this, pain is still pain, and there are penalties for self-harm! "King, be gentler yes, that's right there, be gentler" I began to enjoy it without realizing it, and I didn't realize the ambiguity of my words. "What are you talking about! I can't tell you have the foundation of a pervert!" King rolled his eyes at me, but started more gently. "Hehe, hehe, it's not what I said, it's what you thought." I defended. "Okay, okay. Take your hands away, stretch out your legs, and I'll rub them for you." King gently threw my hands on the table, "If I hadn't relieved the strength for you, your legs would have hurt today." If your hands are temporarily disabled like these, what will you do if you can't get out of bed tomorrow? Do you want Yuli to carry you to morning training? " "Because you are the sparring partner, I feel at ease." This is the truth, but unfortunately as soon as I say it, I find it easy to associate it with King. ?Sure enough, King was very pleased with this and said with a happy face, "Nothing, we will continue tomorrow. I believe you can make a qualitative leap before kof96 is held." "Umthank you. Well, push harderyes, it's right here, don't stop!" I almost closed my eyes - what kind of bar does King open? He might as well open a massage parlor! Such professionalism is a waste! Seeing me like this, King smiled vaguely: "You! Go to bed soon, you have to clean the bar tomorrow, at least you have to try to complete the task!" "Iwill try my best, if I can stand up tomorrow." …… In my bedroom, I lay down softly on the bed, and my eyelids came together unsatisfactorily. Why! The king is reallywhat should I do today? If this continues, once I get used to her taking care of me I am faced with such considerate immunity today it is unimaginable! Should we talk to the king? Tell her not to be so nice to me? Why do the more I think about it, the more I feel like this idea is so mean? Athena, save me! Thinking back to this sigh, I couldn’t help but want to laugh at myself, but in the end I didn’t laugh out loud - or maybe I laughed, in my dream\ Text Chapter 25 Pain The next day, I woke up by myself, only to find myself lying on the bed as usual, with the quilt covering me in a square shape - I fell asleep yesterday. Could it be that he is a king? I really don't know if I should be moved by this. “I reluctantly got up, put on the new clothes prepared by Athena, and looked out the window at the morning for a while—the clothes fit really well, and the material is of the best quality, Athena Why! Am I inseparable from Athena or am I gradually forgetting her? I don't know, but the real comfort from the clothes enveloped me in warmth. However, when I opened the door and walked to the front desk of the bar and saw King, this warmth disappeared. "Good morning! King!" I calmed down and waved to her. "Morning, now that you're up, let's clean the bar. Yuri will get up soon, be careful not to complete the task~!" King's expression was a little different from Zuori, but unfortunately I couldn't see the specific meaning. "I'll try my best." Although my hands still hurt when I exert force, the fatigue on my legs has been greatly reduced - King's massage is really effective! Unfortunately, I failed again. When Yuli came out yawning, I had just finished wiping the tables and chairs in the bar. "Yuli, you got up so early" I probably smiled very reluctantly. "It's not as early as you!" Youli walked to the door while arranging her hair, "Let's go, morning training! He Bing, you haven't finished your work. Be careful that you will work for Sister King for the rest of your life!" "Perhaps the speaker was unintentional, but I subconsciously looked at the busy king. Did she have a premeditated plan? No way? At that time, in her eyes, I was just an ordinary person who was worse than ordinary people! Shaking my head, I put down the rag helplessly and trotted out following Youli. "Yuli, what are we doing today?" I asked carefully when we arrived at the basketball court, thinking about whether we should reduce the amount of training appropriately? "Well let's wait until the ligament is compressed!" Youli started by herself first, and I had no choice but to stop working. "He Bing! Do you still want to participate in KOF?" Yuli was angry. Judging from her expression, the consequences seemed a bit serious. "Come here! I'll pressure you!" "Huh?" Am I sweating? Why do you feel so cold? "Stop! Don't scream like you did yesterday!" Yuli took my arm and started - "YuLi, why are you likesplitting your muscles and bonesyour hands!" I'm in a cold sweat now. Re sweat came out together. "It's a split of muscles and bones?" Youli asked, but her hand didn't stop. "If it's really a split of muscles and bones, can you still say anything? Just be patient and bear it!" "But" I was really speechless, "ah!" "I told you not to scream!" Yuli's face turned from cloud to gloomy. "I was wrongI was wrong" "No!" Youli moved her hands up and down like rice dumplings, "Today I want to let you see what the real extreme flow is!" "" I could only shed tears to show my grief and anger - why can't I cry? Oh shit! Does a man not shed tears easily? I can't even let it flow out even if I want to! Extreme flow, remember it for me! Even if nothing happens to me and King, I still want to break up her and that Sakazaki Oh no! Yuriyou are destroying, abusing violence, …… "Okay! Let's see if you dare to be lazy next time!" Youli wiped the sweat from her forehead and finally finished playing with me, "Get up, I'll hit you with the Tiger Fist, but you still hide like yesterday. However, you can only move in the center circleHe Bing, I want you to wake up!" "Kill me to death! If I can move nowit was you who knocked me away" I wasn't discouraged, I just seemed to have lost consciousness. "Youokay, don't move, right?" Yuli gritted her teeth, "I'm going to train your ability to resist blows today!" "Oh" I had no time and no intention to be afraid. The sound of "bang bang" continued in my ears. Based on the other pain that followed, I guessed that it was because of the impact of the Tiger Huang Fist on my body. Unfortunately, this kind of trauma was just a kind of pain to me. quantity accumulation. …… "Wake up He Bing, wake up!" There seemed to be a gentle female voice calling me, this is this gentleness is Athena? Suddenly, the corners of my eyes began to moisten, and my right hand gained some strength out of thin air. I slowly raised it, and my eyelids also showed signs of loosening during the effort: "Athens" No, Athena should still be in Japan now. How could Could it be am I dreaming? Oh no! There is already a gap in my eyes. The person leaning over me is king! Moreover, her face changed from sunny to gloomy in just an instant "Athens? Athena?"king asked quietly. "I……" Seeing that I was really speechless, King held me on his shoulders pitifully and unhappily: "Go home first! Youli is reallywhy don't you show her your injuries? You're fine now." , Although Yuli is quite measured and didn't really hurt you, but you what about the training tonight? And "I can't see King's face, but I can feel her body temperature," He Bing, do you like Athena very much?" I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. I don’t know if it was because of pain or other reasons. King didn't seem to want to ask me to answer now. He walked towards the bar step by step, thinking: "Just Yuri can do this, I don't know what he will be like in the extreme flow dojo" King's voice A little unsettling, but not dangerous. he? who is he? I'm a little curious, is it Sakazaki? No way? I felt a little sour for no reason - Damn, man, you are so hopelessly cheap! However, I am a little confused - why did I think of Athena for the first time just now? Why is the feeling of Athena confused with king? Why…… Athena, getting used to life without you is really so difficult! \ Text Chapter 26 The Fighter’s Moves When I returned to the bar, I met Yuli walking out angrily. When she saw me "dying", she became even more angry: "You" In the end, she didn't say anything and walked away in frustration. "I……" King smiled mockingly: "Don't worry, their extreme style is like this. If you go to their dojo, you will probably be even worse than you are now - so they never have many disciples, haha." "Oh." I wanted to say that I was hungry, but I could only point my finger in the direction of the bar. King helped me sit down in the corner, said hello to the regular customers, and brought me breakfast: "Eat it! Judging from the amount of exercise you have done these days, you should always replenish it What? It really hurts that much ?You want me to feed you?" "No" I struggled to say, but my hand couldn't hold the fork steady. "Be brave" King shook his head, "Come on, open your mouth, ah~~~ Well, don't move around" Looking at her skillful techniques, I was a little surprised - why did she seem to be feeding the child? But having said that, the feeling of opening your mouth when you eat Born in sorrow and died in happiness, be vigilant, be vigilant! However, after all, King finished this breakfast for me: "He Bing, go to the bedroom and have a good rest, and try to gain something tonight. I have to be busy." After that, she put away the dishes, Went to greet guests. Why! I moved step by step. After a meal, the pain had reduced a lot. It was just that I was very depressed - the gap was too big Even if I could really break the fighting My moves, if they stand there and just hide without fighting back, can I knock them out? Maybe others didn't feel much, but I just lay down from exhaustion. Can an ordinary person like me really participate in kof? Leaning on the bed, I kept looking out the window unconsciously. The pedestrians and traffic were all so sparse. After all, Nanzhen developed from a town. It is not full of vitality, but it has potential. It seems a bit like my current situation. However, Nanzhen can develop slowly, but I can't. I don't want to miss it. kof96, 97, don’t want to miss Goenitz, Orochi – no specific reason. Reluctantly, I was worried that the development of things would not be as safe as in the game - facing the power of the big snake, it is not easy to win the three artifacts, and it can even be said that both sides will lose. If they lose accidentally, human beings will lose. Everyone has to finish it - including me. Haha, I think too much and go too far! Competing with the power of the big snake requires more than just some moves. Absolute strength is indispensable. Do I have it? Can I have it within a year? I exhaled slightly - try your best! I don’t know how many times I have said this over and over again, but is it really useful? I can only say try your best - damn! Even more depressed! It would be great if Athena was here! At least someone can give me the comfort and enlightenment I need, or I have become accustomed to her words. If others can't, no matter how good the king is to me, it won't work, at least not now. I don’t know when, I fell asleep and fell into a deep sleep. When the king woke me up, I thought it was morning - in fact, the nightlife had already begun! "He Bing, are you feeling better?" King asked with concern. "It's nothing. Even if it still hurts, can we cancel the training?" I waved my hand towards the king who wanted to speak, "Even if you allow me to be lazy, I won't allow it myself. Let's go, is it still that abandoned factory?" "Then don't be too reluctant." King picked up the old clothes I threw aside in the morning, "Here, can you put them on yourself?" "It should be okay," I took over the clothes, "your care is really professional." "Practice makes perfect." King went out first. Practice makes perfect? How much hardship is hidden in these plain words? It was as if my throat was blocked and I couldn't make a sound, so I could only change my clothes and go out. Along the way, King was always one position in front of me. I couldn't see her face, but her steps, her back, her faint temperament I seemed to be led by invisible threads, and Her steps crossed the street. After entering the factory, King locked the door and stopped beside me: "He Bing, can you really use your hands?" "Even if I don't use my hands, I still have many moves - I have thought a lot about fighting!" I said confidently, "For example -" I jumped slightly - seventy-five moves; change. "Seventy-five" Before King could say anything, I made a mistake - oh no, it would be more accurate to call it a failure - my right foot fell to the ground before I had time to adjust it after adding the left foot! "Haha, He Bing, these moves are not that easy." King pulled me to stand up, "I know a fighting skillWhy aren't there many moves in ??? " "You better tell me!" I have had questions about this question for a long time, and I have thought about many explanations, but the fighter's own answer should be the most correct, right? "Actually, the unarmed fighting moves of ordinary people, such as those of ordinary special forces, are very simple for a fighter. There are as many of them as there are - just general basic skills. But they belong to a fighter himself. The moves not only have outstanding effects, but for ordinary people, it is simply impossible to use those moves. At best, they are just empty tricks. Just like the seventy-five moves you just played, you can even use them now. Is it facing the air? Can you guarantee that you can use it completely? Can you exert force? Another example is Long Lianya, how sure are you of the request to turn around?" King shook his head, "Actually, He Bing, you know I How long did it take from when you started practicing tornado kick to when you dared to use it in a battle?" She didn't wait for me to guess, "Three months, and it was still very reluctant. If you want a move to be yours, you must first use it. Only when you integrate into your instinct can you truly know how to do it.” "Then how long does it take for me to master a move?" I was a little worried. After all, the "basic skills" mentioned by King have to be taken seriously for me. "I don't know, so we have to train!" King drawled his voice, "Death - death - training - training -" "ah?" "So, He Bing, don't think too much, just focus on training!" King let go of me, took a step back, and took a defensive posture, "I like you, and I hope you like me too, but I hope you can grow up as soon as possible." Become a fighter.” "I……" "So, although I am very distressed, I will never be soft-hearted!"\ Text Chapter 27 Half a Year (1) Time passes very quickly, or in other words, time passes leisurely according to one's own preferences, but for people, once a long time becomes the past tense, it is not much different from a moment … And I seem to have been enduring Yuli’s morning training and King’s death training for half a year. Half a year! It’s such a painful memory. Apart from sleeping, training, and recovering from injuries, I can hardly tell you what I did! Yuli's Tiger Huang Fist training not only greatly improved her own basic skills, but also made great progress in my body skills, but I felt veryawkward at the price I paid for this progress - I I know that this kind of inhuman so-called extreme flow training can indeed bring the efficiency to almost the highest level. However, I am also really proud and lucky that I can survive this process without leaving any physical and mental sequelae. She can now shoot at me with the Tiger Fist like a machine gun, and she also requires me to dodge each attack by only half a body movement, and without any extra movement. This kind of strict requirement is very good, but it is a pity that I cannot meet it. With her shooting speed, my absolute speed can never keep up for a long time, or in other words, in the past six months, the absolute improvement in my speed cannot match she. In addition, there is another repertoire that I deeply hate - ligament compression. Yuli has never discovered the death training between me and king, which makes me happy, but it also makes Yuli retain the conclusion that I am sabotaging this basic quality training-she has fully brought out the essence of extreme flow. According to King, I have been on the verge of being disabled, and this has even improved the tension of my ligaments a little bit - a small amount that only a fighter can detect. Originally, I planned to forcefully ask Yuli to let me go on this point, but the king wouldn't allow it: "Although compressive ligaments have little effect on you as an adult, it can exercise your endurance. In fighting, fight for injuries." Inflicting a decisive blow to the opponent in an instant is also a very important aspect, which requires strong anti-blow ability and endurance, so the ligament compression cannot be stopped." I obeyed. I don’t know if there are any real benefits, but according to King, I am no longer comparable to when I first came to Nanzhen - I was very happy about it for a few days. Lying on the bed that is already full of my scent, holding a glass of wine in my hand, the dark red luster reflects in my eyes, and I am probably already immersed in the memories of the daily death training "Look, this is the modification of Sunflower that I have been thinking about for a day!" "Yes, but the strength is still not enough, and with your inertia, it is impossible to retract it in the middle of the move - for you, it still doesn't work." …… "Congratulations! Your tornado kick has almost taken shape!" "Thiscan we still call it a tornado kick? I think we can just call it a leg-style sunflower kick" "What does it matter? As long as it is your own move! After all, this can be regarded as your first move!" "That's rightbut I think there is still room for improvement." …… "Long Lianya? You are probably not exactly Long Lianya anymore, right?" "Who says it's not? Haha, I just changed the ending to Half Moon Slash." "This way, if the first and second blows fail to hit the opponent, you will have a flaw!" "Haha, it was originally meant to fix the opponent's position. The real blow lies in the Half Moon Slash." "Thenyou'd better practice again! It must become instinctive." …… "Is this trick of yoursbastard?" "That's right, this is Huang Jie, then Nine Wounds, and finally Ba Qiang. Others can make fire, but I can't. But I still have to practice, and it's a lot of practice, because Haha, let's keep it secret for now~~ ~!" "But is this combination really effective? If there is fire, of course it is a very strong move, but without fire it is full of loopholes!" "Don't worry, I will take care of it. Even if it doesn't work out then, there is no harm in it!" "Heyyou! Of course it's a good thing to have a lot of your own ideas, butforget it, go ahead! I'll accompany you." …… ??????????????????????? The king doesn’t know, this combo of Cao? Style is also my reserved “program”. However, King is really very kind to me, so much so that I have completely gotten used to it without even realizing it, even with some resistance from time to time. Almost every inch of my body has traces of her massage (of course, some places are still preserved), and she has a lot of control over my eating and daily life preferences. I increasingly feel that facing her in my free time is a kind of torture. , with a feeling of powerlessness.?. I really can't bear her paying so much to me now, because I still can't forget those female fighters I haven't met yet The king will not understand this kind of thoughts, and an ordinary person, even a fighter There won't be any. If you want to blame it, you can only blame me for not belonging to this world. Why! "Cheating" has the benefits of "cheating", but it will also bring troubles that you would not otherwise have! I helplessly drank the red liquid that I had been looking at for a long time, put the cup on the bedside table, and picked up the freshly dried clothes - although they were no longer new and only had the smell of washing powder, I was putting them on my shoulders. I still thought of Athena - I sent her a letter in the past six months, and I was really busy, haha. The writing is very plain, and I even found it a bit nagging when it was written, but I still let it appear in the hands of Athena. The reply came very quickly. Athena was working in Japan at the time, and she also attached a tape. It was a song she sang. It should have not been released yet, and it was sung a cappella. That song kept me immersed in it for a long time. Even King, Yuli and even the guests who happened to be in the bar were equally mesmerized “… Why are you staring at those lips with blurry eyes? But I never got the kiss I was looking forward to Watching each minute, I feel sad and sad Should we wait any longer? Reminiscing about that body temperature, it has long since lost its owner But my heart is still running wildly looking for that door Listening to the bell quietly, the night is a bit sad Who is crying? As in the past, the fallen flowers were as colorful as the orioles, bees and butterflies in spring Looking back to that beloved woman with vague traces of tears Want to forget the wandering soul that cannot bear to feel sad gusts of lonely wind …” I sang Athena’s song softly. Even though it was only the climax, I seemed to see the resentful look in King’s eyes when he finished listening to the song. Athena said that this song is not in Chinese, and she specially translated it for me. If it doesn't fit in well with the music, don't laugh at her - how could I laugh at it? But why did the real author of this song, the mysterious composer, give Athena such a song? No matter how you look at it, it looks like a confessionalthough it's a bit reserved. Looking at the overflowing praise in the reply letter, Athena seemed to be very impressed by this song. I felt a little sour and worried. As for what it was, I didn't know, and I didn't want to know, or I almost knew it, but just didn't know it. Just be willing to think it through! Why……\ Text Chapter 28 Half a Year (2) After walking out of my bedroom, I came to the corner of the bar and looked at the king who was busy with his business. I really felt like I couldn't leave but couldn't see him again. However, I seem to like looking at her in the corner like this. The bartender looks very smart and independent in her clothes, especially the blond hair If you just look at the back, she might be the target of girls, oh No, probably not. It’s still the beginning of 1996, and women’s orientation is not yet so neutral. hehe! Looking at my hands, although they are fair among yellow people, they always feel rough - there are not many scars, just a very tangible feeling. Probably this is the result of death training! Now I can no longer use the king to relieve my strength. This achievement makes me feel that the hard work in the past six months is somewhat worthwhile. But when the king takes it seriously, I can't even resist 40% of her strength, and the king is obviously Among fighters, strength is not the best thingI really don't know whether I am being optimistic amidst pessimism or being optimistic amidst pessimism. Fortunately, my legs are in better condition than my hands. In fact, this is only in terms of speed and impact resistance. King and Youli's double training is indeed effective, but the only thing that people are really flexible about is their hands! After staying quietly for a while, I left the bar and planned to take a stroll in South Town. Compared to when I first arrived here, I can be considered half a native of Nanzhen. Except that my English is not authentic enough - the place where King takes me every night is not just the abandoned factory. In fact, I heard that that place The local government has decided to demolish and build something in a few days. As for the specifics, even if it is not a commercial secret, it is not my concern. Walking on the street, the real neighbors would greet me from time to time. Although the relationship between King and me has not reached the level that she hoped for, in the eyes of others, we are at least very close friends, even I am so I thinkif they are just friends. Since King is very popular here, I seem to be in love with him too! Suddenly it started to rain in a steady patter in the sky. It was not heavy, just enough to make people wet. With my current physique, I am not afraid of getting caught in the drizzle, so I slowly started to enjoy it. To be honest, if you don’t get sick and don’t have to worry about doing your own laundry, it feels really good to walk in the rain! At least I'm very comfortable now. It would be even better if Athena was by my side! Hey, I think of her again, why can’t I forget her even after half a year? When I came to this basketball court, which had witnessed countless pains for me, the children who were fighting fiercely took shelter from the rain and left. Those who moved slower could still see their backs. These children are already familiar with me, although I don't know them yet - or in other words, they come here every morning because Yuli's youthful atmosphere and the superhuman ability of the fighter are already attractive to people, but these Among the people who were attracted, there were especially teenage males, and while they were admiring Youli, they could not help but pay attention, oh no, they should be comparing it to me who was miserable - there was no ridicule like the Chinese people often do when watching, but I I didn't see much respect in their eyes - I was on the road to becoming a fighter! How can you ignore the efforts of a genius before he succeeds? If it were me, if there was no "cheating", I would probably be the first to laugh at it, right? I shook my head helplessly, left slowly, and continued walking on the street. Like in the game, Nanzhen has many organizations, and as a fighter, King inevitably has more or less connections. It's not my turn to care. First of all, I don't have the ability. Besides, with the king here, no one has come to make things difficult for me so far. I also thought that ordinary hooligans should no longer be my opponents? hehe! However, sometimes I feel regretful that I didn’t have the chance to see the “elegance” of Geese, the “old immortal boss” in “Hungry Wolf” – maybe it’s because newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, but we “cheating” people are different! Thinking of the relaxing place, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud, and then I realized that I had reached a tall building. King once took me in, and I was familiar with the layout of the first floor near the top. It should be the home court of the female fighter team of kof96, so I was particularly impressed. At the same time, the rain seemed to be getting heavier, so I walked in - just to hide from the rain. The security guard on the ground floor knew King, maybe he was a member of a certain organization. Anyway, he only briefly chatted with me about the weather, then let me wander around the ground floor and continue my work. Looking at myself, who was almost drowned, I sighed. I could come in with such a disheveled appearance. It was different to have a fighter "covering" me! Looking at the cars coming and going in front of the building and the occasional pedestrians holding umbrellas, I seem to feel happier. After all, a plain and peaceful atmosphere is essential in life! …… Seeing that the rain had lightened up again, I considered continuing shopping, but inadvertently I saw a figure wearing a raincoat from behind, and he was slightly shaking in the wind.??Revealing a bit of defense green. Soldier? Agent? I'm a little curious. Anyway, this is King's home court, and it should be considered half of my home court. There's nothing too dangerous. Thinking about it, I followed him from a distance. As I followed him for longer and longer, I became more and more convinced that this was no ordinary person. At least I could detect a strict rhythm from the pace of those military boots. Moreover, I don’t know what happened, but this person drove around Nanzhen for several times as if he was sightseeing. I was even guessing that I was discovered or that I was following a road idiot, but who cares? It doesn’t matter if I’m discovered! Finally, this man stopped in front of the abandoned factory where King and I often went at night, but he only stood for a moment, as if to confirm something, then quickly walked into the factory and closed the door. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Interesting. I thought to myself, and leaned towards the door with breathless concentration - there are not many people on the road now anyway, and this kind of place is of course a good place for sneaking! \ Text Chapter 29 Encountering Death The door didn't seem to be a good place, because there seemed to be someone chatting inside, and the sounds I could hear were simply too cold, so I climbed to the high window and listened quietly. "Stop talking nonsense! Who are you?" This was a male voice, feeling a little at a loss. "That's not important, you'd better hand it over to me quickly." The female voice said, but the tone was not very reminiscent of a woman. "You think you're joking? It's so easy for us here to kill you!" Another male voice seemed to be laughing, and it was the kind of smile that had no scruples. "Want to give it a try?" The woman's voice was calm, but it still sounded confident to me. "Then let you know" "Wait, it's easy to kill her, but it's better to find out who sent her." The two men discussed. "Yes, then let's capture her first" "We are civilized people and should be more gentle towards women. If she can cooperate, we'd better let her die peacefully!" "Do you think so, Miss?" After discussing it, the man began to ask the woman. "That means you don't want to give it to me anymore?" The woman's voice was accompanied by some other noise, but I couldn't hear it clearly due to the distance. But the next impact was obvious! "You" After a sound of surprise, the scene became chaotic - it should be that, listening to the wailing of men one after another and the constant "ping ping bang bang", the number of people in the factory should be quite large. Is this woman really a person? People challenge Before I could guess the result, the fighting had stopped, and the woman's voice appeared again: "Okay, can you give me the thing now?" "Whoare you?" The man could not speak clearly. "I'm asking you for the last time, will you give it to me?" The woman was probably impatient. "No." As soon as the man finished speaking, an explosion sounded! I finally couldn't help but gently poke my head over, and saw people lying everywhere in the factory. Oh no, they should be corpses already, and there was still black smoke in the middle, which I couldn't see from this angle. Where is that woman, but she doesn't dare to put her head too far in - I can kill so many people so quickly, I may not be her opponent "Shit! Mission failed!" I only heard this sentence, and then the sound of the door opening. I quickly seized the opportunity and jumped into the factory - if I had stayed outside, given my speed, I would probably be discovered. Hearing the sound of the door closing, I breathed a sigh of relief. Facing such a master, fear is inevitable, especially for someone like me who has never really experienced a battlefield or an arena. "You finally came in, tell me, why are you following me?" The woman's voice sounded again, and it should be right behind me, but this didn't scare me, because all my fears were concentrated against my back. I don't know what it is in my heart. "I……" "You'd better speak faster and clearly, otherwise I might get impatient or think you're lying." The woman's tone seemed a bit teasing, but I definitely didn't dare think she was joking with me - even if there was Maybe it really is a joke. "Curious." I said quickly, "If you see someone sneaking around in your own home, isn't it normal to follow him and take a look?" "Curiosity can kill the cat." The woman's voice turned cold. "That's not important." I felt the danger on my vest getting a little closer - it seemed like an awl that had not yet been sharpened, stinging me slightly and causing a little pain. "The key is whether I am worthy of being silenced - first of all, before you In your eyes, I am still an ordinary person. In fact, I have nothing to do with what happened here today. This should not be difficult to know based on your ability. Then, it seems that I am the only living person in this place. Originally There were guards outside the factory, but they were all killed. It must be the work of your friends, right? Therefore, the only suspects are you and me; but, you are obviously not from South Town, so you can always If you leave, but I am not, I will probably be interrogated tomorrow. So, you can choose to silence me and leave a big case with no answer - your risk is not low; or you can let me go, which is obviously more difficult for me. You can easily become the biggest suspect. Even if I tell the police about your existence, apart from knowing that you are a woman and came here wearing a raincoat, how much information can I reveal about you? At least I think there are more benefits to letting me go. a little." "Good eloquence," the woman's praise did not make me happy, "but I think it is more convenient and simple to silence him." "But, for soldiers performing missions, convenience and simplicity are not the criteria for selection, right?" I seem to be already??Cold sweat. "It makes sense," the woman's words made me feel a little relieved, "Let me think about it" Please! My wealth and life depend on your thoughts! If you let me go, I will definitely repay you I can only chatter in my heart. If these words are really spoken, it will probably only increase the probability of death. …… I waited for a long time, maybe it was just an illusion caused by nervousness, but I couldn’t wait any longer: “Excuse me, is my verdict out?” No one answered me. "Excuse me" I couldn't help but reach out and touch my back. It was a key. It penetrated my clothes, penetrated my skin more shallowly, and was fixed in the air. Could it be that - I turned around suddenly, there was no one there! Oh no, there are still corpses scattered on the ground. she left? Did she really let me go? After a while of fearful rejoicing, I began to wonder who she was. However, it’s not advisable to stay here for a long time, so let’s get out of the way first! \ Text Chapter 30 Another woman After hurriedly coming out of the abandoned factory, I quickly walked around the street a few times and then returned to the bar. "King!" I leaned forward and took her hand, "There is something, let's talk about it." "What's the matter?" King looked at me in surprise, said a few words to the guests, handed the matter over to the barmaid, and followed me into the room. "Abandoned factory." I poured myself a glass of water first. What happened was really scary. "I was almost killed." "What!" King was about to sit down, but when he heard this, he almost jumped up, "Who? Tell me!" "I don't know, I'm not from here anyway." I calmed down, "There were supposed to be people from two organizations meeting there. A woman went in, as if she wanted to grab something, but she killed everyone in a few seconds. ” "Then how did you get involved?" King calmed down a little. "I was hiding from the rain when I saw the woman wearing a raincoat, which must have been a military uniform underneath. It was very unusual, so I followed her for a while and followed her to the factory, where I heard the whole process." "You haven't been silenced?" King was a little surprised, but more worried, "Or will someone come to the bar and kill everyone soon?" "Isn't it?" I felt a chill behind me, "Destroy the whole family?" "Since she is not from Nanzhen, wouldn't it be better if she does it more cleanly?" King said solemnly, "Or, you can tell me the matter in detail." "Well, okay." I mobilized my memory for almost a lifetime. Not only did I miss every sentence of the dialogue, I even tried to describe the woman's voice, and drank a glass of water with my last breath. "So" King thought for a long time, "He Bing, show me the key." "What?" I handed it over. "This is" King studied it carefully and suddenly pulled me up, "Follow me!" "Where to go?" I was confused. “We’ll talk to you after you come with me!” King took me straight out of the back door onto the street, and finally arrived at a hotel. “Kate, do me a favor,” King said to the female owner of the hotel, “This key should belong to your hotel, let’s see which room it belongs to?” "Yeah." The woman named Kate was not a stranger. I had seen her in the bar occasionally. She nodded and pulled out the drawer on the counter. "What on earth is going on?" "I don't know, but maybe the situation will get out of control in a while." King handed over the key. "Is the king going to make a comeback?" The female boss not only did not worry that her hotel would be in danger, but she looked excited. "Stop making noises, it's still unknown whether you will take action or not!" King patted her, "Hurry up It would be better if it was an ordinary person." This last sentence was said to himself. "Found it!" Kate returned the key to King, "Room 412, it's best not to mess up other rooms!" King rolled his eyes at her: "I don't want to take action casually! We are all adults!" As he said that, he grabbed me upstairs in annoyance. "Previous friends?" I was a little curious. "Good friends, the kind who share weal and woe." King said with a slight smile on his face, "Okay, I'll go in and you'll be halfway behind me. Don't talk too much. It's best not to say anything." "Um." The door to room 412 was ajar, and King knocked gently: "Is anyone there?" "Who?" A very crisp female voice. "There's something I want to talk to you about." King slowly opened the door. "If you have anything to do, just say it at the door." A hand appeared and blocked the king's face. There are no sleeves, and the complexion looks healthy and strong. "So I wonder if this is yours?" King shook the key forward. The hand suddenly stretched out, and King's hand deftly avoided it while holding down the other person's hand: "Robbing is not the best way. I think we really need to talk." "Tell me, what are you talking about?" The woman was silent for a while, and finally gave in, but she still blocked the door with her hand. "How did you lose this key?" King asked first. "How did you get it?" the woman asked. "A friend of mine ran into a gangster that just happened and was almost silenced." King made a questioning gesture to me, and I shook my head to indicate that the voice was not that of a woman. The king nodded, "And this key is the only clue." "A gangster eats a gangster? Then what do you think I have to do with this matter?" "First of all, I have to confirm whether you are from Nanzhen." "That's not important. Dare youNan Town is full of gangsters, and most locals don't have the guts to do so. " "Indeed, the other party is also a woman, and she is either an agent or a soldier." "Then what are you doing here?" "I don't know, it depends on what you are going to say." "Me? What did I say? About this key? I just realized that the key was missing." "Really?" King smiled in disbelief and punched the door panel. "Bang!" There was a hole in the door. King quickly took out his hand and punched again, but this time it didn't go in. "With your skills, you don't know that someone will steal something? Besides, you Will he be an ordinary person?" "The same goes for you." The woman said calmly, "I can only tell you that the woman left this key to frame you. If the police find you, just tell the truth. The rest, if you insist on knowing, you can only Asked with fists.” "Then can you guarantee that we won't have any other trouble besides the police?" King seemed to be bargaining. "As far as this is concerned, it's almost okay." "almost?" "That woman and I are not together, and I can't promise much. Are you planning to get more involved in this matter now?" "Okay." King put down his hand, and another fist-sized piece fell from the door, with another fist inside. "I hope you didn't tell too many lies." After saying that, he pulled me downstairs. "King, why did you come down so quickly?" Kate waved with concern. "There are two holes in the door. Repair it and tell me the cost." King said as he walked. "That's it?" Kate opened her eyes in disbelief, "This is not like you before!" "I'll say it again," King punched the counter moderately, "We've all grown up!" This punch was neither light nor heavy to King, but it shook the counter. Kate was not affected at all: "Are we still talking about this? Don't worry, I won't ask you for maintenance fees," she shouted cheerfully at King's back, "Next time my birthday party will be held in your bar. That’s it!” I seemed to see King’s steps slipping, maybe I was blinded thinking about it, I waved to Kate in a friendly way and followed King out. \ Text Chapter 31 Dinner Party "King, who is that woman?" I followed King. "I don't know, but it's not important anymore." King looked much better than before, "Now let's go to the police station and report the crime." "Report a crime?" I was a little surprised. After all, King's background was a bit gray. "In Nan Town, there is Nan Town's own order." King smiled slightly, "Let's go together! With me here, you will basically not be considered a suspect." "Really?" I didn't believe it. "Well you still have to train tonight, so you should go back and rest! I can be alone at the police station." She smelled the wet smell on my clothes. "Look, go back and take a shower first, then change your clothes." Get dressed, get some sleep, and I’ll call you during dinner.” "Oh." I nodded and separated from her. It was still the same as usual in the bar. The king was worried about someone coming to destroy the family, but it didn't happen. I took a shower in the inner room, fell on the bed a little tired, and thought about today's events. Raincoat, military boots, national defense green, cool tone I kind of want to think she is Leona, but I don't think I can survive in Leona's hands Or maybe Leona's current age is not so cruel? Thinking of the timbre that made my heart palpitate, I had to admit that this voice did have a unique flavor, or rather charm, like the peerless swordsman Qing Feng. It's a pity that I happened to touch the tip of the sword instead of the hilt. But, after all, she let me go, shouldn't she repay her in kind? But in this case, the best reward is keeping a secret, and the best person for that job is a dead person. Shaking his head, he thought about the woman in the hotel again. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? A calm tone of voice, and the ability to fight a king without losing a single punch. He should be a fighter, but I can’t guess who he looks like. But it should be related to this matter, so some people can be excluded, such as the women in Orochi's Eight Heroes Collection, but there are still many women left! Why! If only I could practice as wholeheartedly as Yuri! Unfortunately, I don't seem to be that kind of person. "Curiosity can kill the cat"? Maybe I will be killed by my own curiosity sooner or later, but cats have nine lives, haha! ??While thinking wildly, I slowly fell into a state of half sleep and half awake "Okay, Hebing, get up and have dinner!" King's voice made me sit up quickly. "How is it?" I habitually look for old clothes. "Stop looking for it, wear new clothes!" King handed me the one I usually like to wear the most - when I bought it, Athena had to compare it with me for a long time before confirming it. It indeed fits and looks good. "What?" I took it over and smelled a faint smell from the clothes. They were from King - she had arranged for me and Youli's clothes to be washed. "Aren't you going to train tonight?" "Shall we eat first? It's been a long time since the three of you, Youli, and I had a good meal together!" King looked around. "Okay." I didn't ask again. No matter what the king decided, it was for my own good. Moreover, I really haven't had a decent meal in the past six months. Today the shop closed early, the door was closed, and there were only three of us left. Yuli sat in front of the rich table with a curious look on her face: "Sister King, what day is today?" "What do you think?" King smiled. "Your birthday?" Youli held the knife and fork between her fingers and propped her chin on her hand, "No! Your birthday is March 8th, there are still a few days left! He Bing? Is it your birthday?" "How are you sure it's someone's birthday?" I laughed. "At home, if it's not a birthday, I wouldn't eat so many delicious foods!" Yuli said with certainty. "But, this is not your home, right?" My rating for Extreme Flow is about to change from single digits to negative numbers. King was the last one to sit down: "Don't guess. Let me tell you! I think it's time for He Bing to change his practice." "Why?" Yuli and I asked at the same time. "Let's talk about you first!" King stretched out his hand and scratched the tip of Yuli's nose. "Many people have told me about your problem - some are parents, some are girls. Anyway, they are saying that your morning training is not good for them. My son is late for school every day, or your presence makes her relationship with her boyfriend unstable." "Huh?" Youli blinked innocently, "Why? I didn't do anything!" "This is not a question of whether you want to do something or not," King shook her index finger, "Beautiful young girls will always cause commotion, let alone a fighter?" As she said, she motioned for us to eat, "So, I can't I'll let you all keep training here. As for you, He Bing, you have to learn qigong from Yuli.It's right to leave now, and for your growth, you should also travel more. The accumulation of practical experience cannot be completed in one place. " "But, where are we going?" Yuli asked as she ate up the food. The look of wolfing down food was not in line with a lady. How could there be so many boys doing it Could it be that I have become like a teenager? Is there a generation gap? I'm old? No way! "How about going back to the limit flow?" King tried to ask. "No! I don't want to go back!" Yuli said decisively. "So where is your dancing sister?" King suddenly glanced at me warily, "But it seems that she is also a little busy" "Oh." Yuli was a little disappointed. "I heard that there is a dojo in Japan that is not compatible with your extreme style. Do you plan to go there?" King's eyes were like a fisherman throwing bait. "Really? Is there such a place?" Yuri suddenly became interested. "Yes, I have checked the address for you, but you'd better go quietly. It would be bad if your family knew about it." King's look made me want to ask questions, but after thinking about it carefully , I finally buried my head and continued to deal with the food on the plate - this is rare Chinese food, and it is relatively authentic, which is really touching. "Okay!" Yuli nodded. "However, your family knows that you are here with me, so I will notify you to come back later. You must come back then!" King was obviously looking at me when he said this. "Yeah!" Yuri nodded heavily again. \ Text Chapter 32: Retreat After dinner, I thought carefully for a long time and finally decided to talk to King, so I went to her room and waited for her to finish washing the dishes. The king’s boudoir is not as masculine as her dress, and of course, there are not many feminine features. Overall, it looks more like a white-collar worker's bedroom - which makes me extremely depressed. It has the atmosphere of a martial artist! "He Bing? Why are you here?" King finally came in after finishing his housework. When he saw me, his face turned red. I ignored her shyness and said, "You will drive me away tomorrow. If you don't come back, you won't have a chance." "He Bing" King's face turned redder. "Tell me! Why exactly? The reason you just mentioned at the dinner table can deceive Yuli, but are you really going to use this reason to prevaricate me?" I didn't care about her Xiao Jiujiu at all. "He Bing" King was stunned for a moment, then hesitated. "Is it because of the police or is the matter itself too dangerous?" I asked a little urging. King lowered his head and thought blankly. "Tell me!" I grabbed her shoulders, "otherwise I won't leave!" "It's not an official issue." King was silent for a long time, and finally compromised, "This matter is really not simple. Not only the underworld in Nanzhen, but also many other forces are involved. Except for the ones you see who are directly involved, Soldiers, and many agents. I don’t know much about the specifics of the matter, otherwise if you get involved too deeply, you and Yuli will be in danger. In short, it is the best choice for you to leave for now. " "Really?" I let go of her and slowly sat on the bed, "Thenwhat about you?" "Me?" King was stunned for a moment, then smiled confidently, "Don't worry, I'm a fighter after all. As long as I don't have any scruples, I can still handle this kind of thing! After all, I'm not the center of the whirlpool." I understand that the "concern" she talks about is clearly about Yuli and I, which makes me depressed, but the fact is the fact. I nodded: "Okay, I'll leave tomorrow." "He Bing, don't worry, I will try to resolve the matter as soon as possible, and you can come back then. Moreover, it is really good for you to go out this time. Although the words at the dinner table are not the main reason, they are definitely not lies. ." "Oh." I murmured in agreement, but my heart was a little confused - I would probably be very unaccustomed to leaving the king. At least, without her cooking for me, what would I eat when I was tired every time I trained? Although I didn't see it with my own eyes, even a blind person could feel the little changes in the daily meals. In the past six months, an American has been learning, oh no, exploring Chinese food. King has not succeeded, but I have completely discovered it. If I don’t have King training with me every night, who can I go to? Although I am not a fighter yet, I still understand the difficulty of deliberately neutralizing the strength of the opponent's attack. No matter how careful you are, if you don't grasp it well, you will use too much force or too weak. In the past six months, King has not been injured once. Me, it didn't even cause me too much pain once - does she have such good control skills? I don’t believe it. Most likely she left the possibility of injury to herself "King!" I said subconsciously, but there was no follow-up. "What?" King saw me dumbfounded, so he sat sideways next to me and held my arm. I suddenly had the urge to hug her, but I finally stopped my outstretched hands halfway. Let's wait until the matter is resolved. I can't worry about her too much now. I flinched, but King didn't. She immediately got into my arms and hugged me tightly to her chest: "Don't say anything, just pay the interest for the past six months!" Hello! I'm not ready yet! kingummmmmyour tongue When she succeeded and let me go as hard as she could, I was in a semi-dead state again. All I could think about was her blond hair, her pulsing eyes, her warm lips, and softness. tongue “However, this feelsgood, really good. I took a deep breath and shook my head - No, this won't work! "What's wrong?" King put a hand on my shoulder. "It's addictive." My voice was very small, almost unconsciously talking to myself, but she was still heard. "Then let's do it again?" King's hand tightened and she pushed me closer to her. I turned my head and pretended to look out the window: "King, look, it's getting late!" "Yes!" King took over my words, "It's time to sleep" As she said that, she reached out and turned off the fluorescent lamp and replaced it with a soft, low-wattage incandescent lamp on the bedside. The soft yellow light covered her On her face, there was a trace of charm that is rarely seen on ordinary days, and that reactionHer bright eyes were staring straight at me, as if those eyes could strip me naked, andshe was holding my hand and drawing circles on my palm! I was so excited that I jumped up like a catapult: "King, I'm going back to sleep, good night!" I didn't even close the door while I was running. Amidst the anxiety, I seemed to hear a laughing sigh from the king behind me, which contained I can't think about it anymore! ??I threw myself on the bed and covered my head with the quilt tightly Fall asleep quickly, fall asleep! \ Text Chapter 33: Fujido Dojo King booked our tickets overnight. In order not to attract attention, she did not take us to the airport. She just opened the store early and warned me and Youli for a long time. Since Youli was there, King did not do anything to me. No intimate gestures were made, but I always felt her eyes drifting toward me. "Take good care of Yuli, anddon't let your training slip by yourself." King whispered in my ear before Yuli turned away first. "Don't worry." I didn't say more, or I had already said more - I would never have made a promise for such a difficult thing before, but looking at the king's eyes, I felt an impulse. Along the way, Yuli wore her headphones and listened to the news. And I was sitting at the window seat, looking at the clouds outside, and even dozing off a little. "Hebing!" Yuli shook me, "Athena's single has reached the number one spot!" "Oh." I agreed nonchalantly - with a song like that and a singing voice like that, it would be strange if it didn't work! However, when she mentioned Athena, my heart seemed less excited than it was half a year ago - I didn't know whether to be happy or sad. "What 'oh'?" Yuli quit, "Isn't Sister Athena a good singer? Why do you react like this?" "Do you want to sing and dance?" I asked, pretending to be incomprehensible, "This is called trust, you don't understand." "quibble!" Yuli obviously believed it, but refused to admit it. She curled her lips, closed her eyes and continued to listen to Athena's song. I looked at Yuli’s smooth and intoxicated face, and took out the address given by the king from his pocket. In fact, it was nothing, just an ordinary Japanese martial arts dojo. The key was the name of the dojo - Fujido. Kasumi Todo? My first reaction was the little girl in ancient costume. But, is it really true? How can the current Todo Kasumi challenge the extreme flow? But considering that she at least participated in kof96, I can hardly believe it! I started thinking about what to say when I saw her, haha! The plane landed, and no one came to pick us up. There was neither extreme flow nor Athena - Yuri and I arrived secretly this time, secret! But can it really be hidden? How long can it be hidden? The unknown… The Todo Dojo is easy to find, but after we found it, we didn’t go in directly. Instead, we booked two rooms in a nearby hotel, ate some sushi, and took a nap to adjust to the jet lag. By the time we were ready to visit, it was already the next day. "Yuli, we must be polite when we meet others." I reminded her. "I'm not a child, so you still need to teach me these things?" Yuli was a little angry. "But, after all, the king said that this dojo is not compatible with your extreme flow!" I explained, but secretly longing for it in my heart, because my "hatred" for extreme flow does not last for a day or two! "Haha, I don't get along with Extreme Flow either!" Yuli blinked, "Who told them not to take me seriously?" "Okay, I believe you." I pointed in front of me, "Then let's go in?" "Yeah." Yuli nodded and punched each other a few times with her two small fists. Looking at her enthusiasm, I couldn't help but sigh - it is probably inevitable to kick out the gym "Excuse me, is the owner of this dojo here?" I asked the girl at the door first - this girl looked a little reserved, maybe she was a part-time student. "Yes!" Fortunately, the girl can speak English. "Miss Kasumi is instructing the students. If you have anything to do with her, please wait a moment." I was about to ask something more, but I saw Yuli walking straight in. "Wait" I ran after him, "Don't be so hasty!" "Ha ha!"…… Yuli opened the door, and a lot of training sounds came out. It took me a while to get used to it, but Yuli looked like she was used to it. Kasumi Toudo is easy to recognize, because her antique yet beautiful clothes and her petite figure are unmistakable here - she just happened to throw a tall man to the ground with ease: "Your footwork is still the same. Not calm enough.” "Thank you for your guidance!" The man got up and bowed respectfully. It seems that ancient martial arts must also keep pace with the times. The entire dojo speaks English, butit sounds a bit awkward. "Miss Fujido!" Before I could get over it, Yuri clicked her feet and rushed to the practice field with a single stride, leaving a pair of small shoes flying where she was just standing. "I heard that you guys are here with extreme fans. It’s hard to deal with, isn’t it?” "The main difference between us and extreme flow is that our concepts are different" Todo Kasumi was stunned for a moment and explained. "Then??Okay! I hate extreme streaming too! "Yuli yelled, "Can we discuss it? If we are capable enough, how about going to the extreme sports arena together? " I almost had the urge to pretend that I didn’t know her and leave quietly. However, both King and Athena asked me to take good care of her, so I might as well make amends Thinking about it, I also walked over: "This Miss Fujido, I will do it for me." I apologize in advance for my friend's rashness!" As I said that, I pulled Yuli behind me forcefully, "We are here to visit you this time, but my friend wants to prove his ability, so" "You're welcome," Todo Kasumi nodded, "Looking at your posture, you should be in the realm of real fighters, right? And, if I guessed correctly, this lady should be a KOF contestant, right? So, I also Interested in such discussions.” "Isn't it still bad?" I was worried about what kind of damage Yuri's machine gun-like Tiger Fist would cause to the dojo. "After all, this is the first time we meet, I guess it should be next time?" Seeing Toudo Kasumi's noncommittal, I Gritting his teeth, "How about you let me practice with you today?" "You?" Toudo Kasumi seemed to be surprised, "Although you have a bit of a fighting spirit, it's not enough. You are no match for me now." Feeling that Yuli next to me wanted to talk again, I hurriedly whispered to her: "Yuli, don't you want to see the results of my hard work in the past six months? So, let me do it today!" Seeing her hesitate, she nodded. Nodding, I said to Toudo Kasumi, "Don't worry, just think of it as me asking for advice. After all, I still practiced very hard." "Okay." Kasumi Todo finally agreed, "However, I will not show mercy." "Okay." My voice should be full of confidence, but only I know how worried I am - Toudo-ryu's moves can easily cause injury! Moreover, it seems that she also recognized Yuli's identity. If she thinks that we are two extreme-flow players Her attitude towards extreme-flow is not as academic as she sounds! \ Text Chapter 34 Discussion After a simple clearing, Todo Kasumi and I were the only two people left in the center of the huge dojo. Seeing her serious expression, I felt even more uneasy. I wonder what the power of Kasumi Toudou's Subaru is like? It should be similar to King's Viper Strike, right? I hope so Moreover, her moves are mainly defensive and counterattack. It seems that I should be careful in my moves, but is it possible to defend without attacking? Why! I have the feeling of a clever woman struggling to make a living without rice. "Are you ready?" Todo Kasumi bowed to me, then opened his arms slightly, "Please advise!" It seems that my etiquette is not good enough! However, now was not the time to think wildly. I squatted slightly, with my left foot in front and my toes on the ground, and slowly approached her like a sliding step. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When she and I were still two feet apart, Todo Kasumi took half a step forward and raised his hands together - Suibo? I quickly took a step back. It was indeed broken! Looking at the slight marks on the ground, I didn't think it was because she was not strong enough. It was probably because the floor was of good quality. "Hey!" Todo Kasumi lightly scolded, jumped over and kicked him hard. I didn't hide. With a little confidence, I blocked her attack with both hands while retreating - I was really strong! However, I am no longer Wu Xia Amon. When she just landed on the ground, I tried to stretch her legs and cuff her, but I didn’t dare to use force. If I couldn’t pull it back and was thrown by her, I would consider going to the hospital. As expected, Kasumi Toudo squatted down and grabbed my kick with her hand. I quickly stopped her and before she could stand up, I hit her on the head with a wild bite - it was blocked, although it was She blocked my fist with her arm, but I still felt a faint pain. I gritted my teeth and continued to hit my fist. Since the distance was just right, I had no opening, or in other words, she couldn't catch my opening with her current posture - ―Come again, Baqiang! Seeing her blocking the three consecutive attacks one by one, I jumped back and just missed her counterattack from Bai Shantao. Now, I dare to really copy it! “As expected of a fighter, Todo Kasumi was hit, but her body had already jumped up. I only kicked her left calf. "I take back my previous evaluation of you." Todo Kasumi took two steps back and distanced himself from me. "Although you have shortcomings, you can already be called a fighter. Therefore, I no longer have any No worries." As she said that, she looked around and said, "Everyone, please leave first to avoid being accidentally hurt!" ?????????? Could it be that she's going to use super drop to break it? This is a move that can defeat ten levels with one force. What should I do? Forget it, even if her defensive counterattack is powerful, I still have to stay by her side to prevent her from having the chance to use that trick. Soon, we were the only ones left in the dojooh no, there was also Yuri, she was watching with excitement! "Okay, let's do it again!" As soon as Toudo Kasumi finished speaking, I rushed over - after practicing for half a year, Ryū Lian Ya finally had some results. Kasumi Toudo didn't fight back, but completely blocked the dragon's teeth. At this time, the distance between us was only half a body - don't think I will stop, tornado kick, oh no, it is a modified version … Todo Kasumi had already taken five or six steps back. At the last moment, she took advantage of the force and jumped back. I was about to pursue, oh no, wait! Falling Break can also be shot in the air! Thinking of this, I stopped deliberately. However, a glimmer of light flashed in Toudo Kasumi's eyes. When he landed, he raised his hands together again - the distance of the drop should not be able to hit me, super drop! I didn't have time to think anymore, so I took a step forward and my legs slid forward - sunflower! When I practiced Sunflower, I pursued speed in the first and second poses, so when her hand was swung down, I just happened to hit her hand with a blow, and the energy that had been generated made my My hand hurts so much, but I can't stop - the second pose! At this moment, her hands were open, unable to stop her, and she was hit in the chest - the third move! I won? As my hands smashed down, I thought to myself. No! Todo Kasumi's hands came over, sealed my hands, turned around, followed my inertia, and threw me out! Before I could get up, I was being ridden: "Tell me! Why do you know how to use sunflowers?" Todo Kasumi's voice was loud, as if he was shouting into my ears. "It was fumbling." I fell so hard that it was a little difficult to even speak. "Frustration?" Her tone was obviously full of disbelief, "Can the sunflowers of Yagami-ryu be discovered by groping?" "I saw him use it once on kof95. After that, I estimated the specific skills according to the example. I practiced for a long time and then I got a little better." I reluctantly turned my head, but saw the excitement on her face. "Impossible!" Todo Kasumi still didn't believe it, "I think you learned it secretly! Tell me, is that true?" "How do I steal my studies?""I think she is a little unreasonable, "Iori Yagami has always been like a dragon that sees the beginning but fails to see the end. Are you stealing lessons? Where can I go to steal lessons? Do you know where he is? " "I just don't know!" Todo Kasumi gritted his silver teeth, "I just think you know, tell me quickly! Otherwise, I will force a confession!" "No! StopI really don't know!" Todo-ryu's capture is really not guaranteed, but why am I here to witness it like this? it hurts! I looked around for Youli, hoping she could help me. Unfortunately, in my peripheral vision, what I saw was the expression of relish. Hey, didn't she give me enough for this kind of pain? Just when I wanted to beg for mercy again, a voice sounded: "Kasumi, stop. The sunflower this person uses is indeed different from the Yagami style. Why are you so unreasonable?" Fortunately, this voice is more effective. Todo Kasumi let me go in time Wait, this voice is Although it is in English, this voice should not be wrong! I took a breath and slowly turned my head. \ Text Chapter 35 Evaluation Yes, it's really him! Although I don’t know why he appears in this place at this time, no matter when and where, as long as it is him, I will be excited involuntarily - yes, red hair, crescent moon, Iori Yagami! That heart-stopping face, that terrifying aurawait a minute, his cold look today doesn't seem to be as indifferent as on TV. "What's your name?" Yagami walked towards me step by step, without any unnecessary movements, but it made my heart beat wildly. "He BingChinesetwenty-one years oldunmarried" I started talking incoherently like squeezing out toothpaste. When the words were out of my mouth, I realized that this seemed to be a marriage proposal - which made me sweat even more. Iori Yagami did not speak, but Kasumi Toudo laughed first: "Why do you talk like this?" "No, I am" I was about to defend myself when Iori Yagami spoke up: "Hebing. Is what you just said to Kasumi true?" "Whichwhich sentence?" I suddenly thought of Yagami's obsession with Toudou Kasumi in the boring comics in Hong Kong. Could itnot be possible? "Is your sunflower really just like this after seeing me use it once?" Iori Yagami stood still in front of me, and my three souls and seven souls gradually returned. "Yesbut to be precise, I made some modifications to your sunflower that suit me." As soon as I finished speaking, Iori Yagami's fist flew towards my face. Soon, I just had If you have an evasive reaction, you won’t have time! What did I say wrong? Will I die with such a punch? I almost closed my eyes and gave up. Fortunately, this punch just made virtual contact with the tip of my nose: "Yes, you are no longer the same person as you were half a year ago." Yagami retracted his hand and commented. Before I had time to savor his words, I felt my upper lip heat up - ah! nosebleed! Was it caused by Iori Yagami's fist blow just now? I pressed my nose slightly and started to take out tissues with my other hand. "My physical fitness is still far behind, and my foundation is not good." I realized that Iori Yagami was talking to me in Chinese! "Iorian, do you knowChinese?" I asked cautiously. “My brother An can do everything!” Todo Kasumi said proudly. how? It seems that their relationship has long been abnormal? I'm a little confused "I will." Iori Yagami nodded slightly, "I look forward to seeing you on kof96. In addition, I would like to give you a word of advice: Even if you don't have talent, you must use extraordinary methods even if you work hard." After that, He stopped looking at me and walked straight towards the inner room of the dojo, "Xiangcheng, I went to your old house." "Brother An, why don't you practice with me for a while first" Todo Kasumi took a step after him, but when he saw Yagami ignoring her, he had to stop, "Then at least you have to eat here tonight, and you are not allowed to leave!" It wasn’t until Iori Yagami’s figure disappeared in the dojo that I turned around and realized that Yuri was still standing aside blankly: “Yuri, what’s wrong?” I walked over and pushed her. "Oh? What?" Yuli seemed to wake up, "Where is he?" "He? Iori Yagami?" I was dumbfounded, "Didn't he just leave?" "I want to see him again!" Yuri rushed to Toudo Kasumi, "You are familiar with Iori Yagami, right? How about we invite him and the three of us go to the extreme kickboxing gym together? How about after dinner today?" When I heard this, I almost fell down - Why does this girl only have this kind of thing in her mind? "You should be Yuri Sakazaki, right?" Kasumi Toudo had recognized it early, "Aren't you also a extreme person? Why do you want to go to the gym so much?" "There is a special reason for this," I quickly pulled Yuli away, but she could imagine everything! "Let's not talk about this matter for now. I'm sorry for delaying the business of your dojo today. Besides, I just wanted to pay a visit. I think we will go back today. How about coming back tomorrow?" "That's nothing," Todo Kasumi waved his hand indifferently, "The dojo is originally a place for martial arts training. How about you guys have dinner here today? Maybe you don't know, I haven't seen Brother An treat a first-timer. People who meet you talk so much - this fully shows that you are different, and I also think that you have your own characteristics in fighting skills - how about making friends? " "Great!" Youli shouted, "If you can eat with such a master you must stay!" As she said that, she squeezed my arm without any doubt. "Then it's settled!" Todo Kasumi said while the iron was hot, "Come, I'll take you to the backyard for a walk first" Following her, I noticed that there was something slightly wrong with her steps.??It seems that my heavy kick has some effect! However, why did she run so naturally when Iori Yagami appeared? I do not understand…… Todo Kasumi turned a corner and realized that I was looking at her feet: "Haha, although your attack power is far from enough, I am a woman after all. I will have to apply medicine on myself in a while." "WellI'm sorry." I didn't know what to say. "Isn't it necessary?" Todo Kasumi curled his lips, "I said I won't show mercy. If you were the one who was hit at that time, it probably wouldn't be a trivial matter like applying medicine. By the way, we seemed to be like each other before. Have you never met before? Why do all the moves I use seem to be what you expected? Have you ever known our Todo-ryu before?" "What do you think?" In view of King's precedent, I chose to avoid answering. "Still keeping it a secret?" Todo Kasumi smiled, "Yuri, I'll take you to see my goldfish and leave him here alone!" "Okay!" Yuli's concise words made me a little sad - we should be our own people, right? Why did you sell me without even thinking about it? never mind! Seeing them really holding hands and trotting away, I snorted - I don't believe it. Could it be that I would get lost in a home like yours? Thinking about it, I started wandering aimlessly - well, my body was still a little sore, Kasumi Todo really didn't hold anything back! \ Text Chapter 36 Reading The backyard of Todo's house is not too small, or actually not big, but compared to the area of ????my previous lifeit always had a sour taste. Forget it, let’s take a look at this garden! Thinking about it, I walked forward leisurely. Well, yes, although it is early spring, there is still a feeling of revival of everything. I even heard a few birdsong! Hey Japan's awareness of greening Although it is very difficult to green with China's population density, Japan seems to have a large population It seems to be even more depressed! Let’s look at the flowers, look at the flowers! However, the ones now seem to be basically flower bones, which look good, but after looking at them for a while, you will feel uninterested. Unconsciously, I found that there was no road in front of me, or a house was blocking the way - it looked very old, a typical dilapidated house. Why doesn't the Todo family do any repairs? With doubts, I looked around, and finally decided to go in and have a look - even if my intrusion caused the house to collapse, it would not be my fault. Who told them to abandon me? hehe! The "squeaking" sound kept ringing as I stepped in, but I didn't have the energy to pay attention to that - I was already shocked - books, all books! "Kasumi left you here?" Suddenly, Iori Yagami's voice startled me. I nodded blankly and saw that he was reading a book on a clean computer case, and there were no traces at all in the dust on the ground around ――How did he get in? Could it be that this is the realm of walking on the snow without a trace? "Can't you walk more lightly?" Iori Yagami raised his head slightly, "If this house is crushed, I will cut you into pieces." “…” I almost jumped up! The dismemberment of a young girl is no joke! But if it really jumps up, maybe the house that was not collapsed will also collapse - it is really like walking on thin ice. "Why did you come here?" Iori Yagami continued to ask, but he no longer looked at me, which made me sigh in relief. "Toudo Kasumi and Yuri left me alone in the backyard out of anger. I was probably lost, so I came here." No, why do I use the word "come"? I hope I didn’t make Iori Yagami unhappy, right? Why! Why do I always feel dangerous when facing him? Iori Yagami stopped talking and continued reading. The atmosphere suddenly became depressing and made me feel a little suffocated. After looking around for a while, I carefully took out the book from the bookshelf and read it - wait, this is the song of birds Just when I put it back helplessly, Iori Yagami spoke: "The one in the first bookshelf on the left is in Chinese." "Thank you." My reaction seemed to be blunted, but fortunately, I could at least move over and take out the book. Open a book at random, this is dizzy! Traditional Chinese characters! It’s not imitation of Song Dynasty, it’s just a little bit like regular script! And this contentmost of them are classical Chinese texts from the pre-Tang DynastyI feel a little inferior for a moment - I don't understand bird language, which can be forgiven, but I don't understand this Judging from Iori Yagami's appearance, I should be used to reading this kind of books, He is Japanese! It’s better to watch it reluctantly "In the seventh month, after several days of riding, we finally reached Penglai in ancient times After the battle in the Central Plains, almost all of our clan members were wiped out. We wanted to settle in Penglai to recuperate so we attached ourselves to the Three Divine Weapons Clan and changed our surname to Tengtang The Three Divine Weapon Clan were similar to Because of my Chinese bloodline, this is a barbaric thing, but I can only steal it" This seems to be the diary of an ancestor of the Todo family, but how could the Todo family originate from China? And I secretly looked at Iori Yagami in disbelief, "The three artifact clans seem to be of my Chinese bloodline," Damn it! If you want to write, just write it down. How could you make such irresponsible guesses! I stuffed the book back angrily. "Can't you be gentler?" Iori Yagami's voice sounded again, "These books are about the same age as this house." I calmed down. It might be more obvious to say that I was in a cold sweat. Although Iori Yagami’s voice was very calm, the implicit meaning was "I will cut you into pieces if this book is broken." I don’t know, but I definitely don’t. Will consider trying it. I didn’t dare to take the book anymore, so I had to stand blankly. I felt that this was unreasonable, so I thought about whether I should find a reason to go out - why do I need a reason to go out? I find myself increasingly confused. "Have you finished reading?" Yagami closed his book and stood up. "To be exact, I don't have a good command of Chinese classical Chinese. Moreover, the fonts of the books here are also handwritten - I can only read what I can understand." I stared at Yagami's feet, There is really no trace on the thick dust step by step, at least, I can't see any trace. "It's not that there are no traces, it's just that you can't see it with your eyes." Iori Yagami seemed to know what I was thinking, and held the book as gently as if he were caring for a newlywed wife.After putting it back, he turned around and looked at me, "Not many Chinese people these days can speak classical Chinese." "But" Even though he was Yagami-an, I couldn't help but retort, "There are very few Japanese people who understand ancient Japanese now, right?" "That's right. But as a fighter, that won't work." Iori Yagami seemed lifeless, "Martial arts is also a kind of culture, and its inheritance is more long-term. I don't have a clear understanding of the development of martial arts. If I want to create It's very difficult to keep your own things." As he said that, Yagami walked towards the door, "I've talked to you too much today. Let's go, Kasumi should have invited you to have dinner together." I didn’t answer him because I was almost petrified - is this still Iori Yagami? What about the ruthlessness that is crazy and contemptuous of everything? Why is this Yagami-an I met so rational? If I had known I should have run up and said hello when I saw him at Narita Airport! “Wait a minute…I calmed down as I recalled everything Iori Yagami said just now. Although he seemed very rational, it did not mean that he was not dangerous. I'd bettercontinue to keep an appropriate distance. Thinking about it, I followed Iori Yagami lightly. (Recommended/musicdkoruru/Iori Yagami’s classic song "Sunset and Moon" ; ; Text Chapter 37 An intoxicating movement Until we reached the dining room of Todo's house, Iori Yagami didn't say another word to me. This made me very uncomfortable, but I didn't dare to strike up a conversation first. So, when I saw Kasumi Toudo holding the plate and Yuri thinking about stealing, I seemed to feel a ray of sunshine! "It's time to eat!" Todo Kasumi greeted cheerfully, put down the plate, jumped over and dragged Iori Yagami to the seat closest to her, "Brother An, come and sit here! It's a rare chance for you to come here. You can't run away today. !” Yagami didn’t say anything, he sat down quietly and picked up the chopsticks. Well, seeing his long nails made me feel a little uncomfortable. "Brother Yagami? Can I call you that?" Yuli smiled very innocently - why is this girl so vicious when she faces me? "Excuse me, are you free tomorrow?" "What's the matter?" Iori Yagami looked at the dishes on the table casually, as if he was in a trance. "I want tocan you please accompany me and Kasumi to the extreme kick gym tomorrow?" Ah! She hasn't given up on this boring idea yet! "Why?" Iori Yagami waited for Todo Kasumi to sit down, and then he started eating, carefully and slowly, looking very gentlemanly. "Because" At this moment, Yuli opened up her "bitter history", and she burst into tears. She heard Kasumi and I look at each other speechlessly, and smiled knowingly. But Iori Yagami remained quiet until Yuri finished complaining and started stuffing things into her mouth, then she suddenly said: "A person who always relies on others to get ahead can never be a person who can control himself." Seeing Yuli, she seemed to understand but not understand. After a while of silence, he finally added, "So, whether I go or not won't solve the fundamental problem." "Brother An, Yuri is not as knowledgeable as you. It's normal that she doesn't understand much. Don't be so impatient, okay?" Kasumi Todo gave him a piece of meat, "Tell me about your wonderful experiences in the past few months. How are things?" "No." Yagami answered simply. "You don't want to say that you find me troublesome!" Why does it sound like you're being coquettish? "It is indeed very troublesome for you now." Yagami said bluntly, "Aren't you looking for your father? You should practice seriously to participate in KOF." "Do you know the whereabouts of my father?" Todo Kasumi was delighted, "I knew Brother An would help me!" As he said this, he became angry again, "Dad is serious too. Didn't you just persuade him to retire? He actually went missing. , and they call it the euphemistic name - retreat!" Iori Yagami didn’t answer her words and just kept eating. Seeing this, Todo Kasumi changed the subject: "Brother An, I have recently practiced a new song. I will bring you the piano to play. You have to give me guidance!" After saying that, Iori Yagami slipped out without waiting for a reply. , and ran back in a hurry, carrying a piano - this strength is really not commensurate with this body! "I'm starting!" Kasumi Toudo pulled up the stool, sat down, and started playing the keys. This is It should be a song by Athena. However, although the song is nice, Kasumi Toudo's technique is too unflattering "Kazumi, I told you before that you have no talent for piano," Iori Yagami finally said, "Why bother?" "But" Toudo Kasumi felt aggrieved, "I know An-nii likes music very much and is very good at the piano, but after he grew his nails for martial arts, he couldn't play the piano anymore. So, I" "That's my choice." Iori Yagami's attitude felt too cold. "But I wantat least I can let An-nii feel the music by listening to it" Toudo Kasumi's voice became smaller and smaller. "I never said I would give up music." Iori Yagami had already finished eating. He picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth. "The realm of music and martial arts lead to the same goal through different paths. How could I give up?" "But" Kasumi Toudo couldn't continue, and the music between his fingers stopped. I finally couldn’t stand it anymore: “Miss Fujido, I know a little piano, and I happen to have heard this song, let me try it?” "You?" Todo Kasumi was stunned for a moment and finally gave way. I sat down gently and started Athena's song. When the song came out, I seemed to have hallucinated Athena's singing. It was so beautiful that I almost became intoxicated by it. Looking sideways, not only Toudo Kasumi, but also Yuri also had a look of enjoyment, and even Iori Yagami had a comfortable look on his face. At this time, his uneasy aura disappeared, replaced by the deep look from his clean eyes. There is tranquility hidden everywhere, which seems to contain natural mountains, rivers, sky and clouds, flowers, birds, fish and beasts When the last key was played, Kasumi Toudo and Yuri were still intoxicated, Iori Yagami had already turned his head and looked at me. Although the song had ended, I read in his expressionStill a kind of peace: "Iori Yagami, are you also a fan of Athena?" “…So be it.” Iori Yagami’s answer seemed to be very reluctant, “Athena’s voice is indeed made in heaven.” "However, to be able to bring out such a good song into the artistic conception, it seems that natural talent is not enough, right?" I had a vague feeling - this may be an opportunity for me and Iori Yagami to develop a friendship. "right." "Yes!" I suddenly realized that I no longer felt inexplicable panic. "Unfortunately, such a good song was not written by Athena herself. Therefore, until the classics are presented one after another, we can only look forward to the mysterious composition. Home." "A mysterious composer?" Iori Yagami was stunned. "Yeah. That's a person that Athena admires very much. Almost all of Athena's most successful songs are written by him. In her own words: 'That man has a resonance with me. If he is also a fighter, If you talk about it, you must be the strongest.'" I said politely, but I didn't know that I felt a bit of sourness again. Iori Yagami did not answer the question, but his eyes seemed to be looking behind me. After a long time, he finally said what he once said: "She is more suitable to be a singer." "But she cares more about martial arts." I corrected. Iori Yagami shook his head: "Is martial arts really so fascinating?" As he spoke, he seemed to meditate for a few seconds, then stretched out his hand to "wake up" Toudo Kasumi, "Kasumi, I'm leaving. Practice well by yourself, if you are here I won't be too merciful when I meet you on the kof." After saying that, he strode out the door. "I'll give it away" Todo Kasumi opened his mouth, but gave up and sat down silently. Why! What's going on? I shook my head and ran after him. "Iori!" He ignored me. "You are too cold towards Todo!" I was a little annoyed. Maybe this was because my attitude towards the king for a long time was similar to this! "'I won't be too merciful.' What does this mean? In other words, you will be a little merciful. But you are like this I don't know what your relationship is, but" "It has nothing to do with you." Yagami said simply and simply. "But" I didn't say any more, because I shouldn't have been involved in this matter. "Follow me." Iori Yagami suddenly pulled me and ran quickly to the grass in the backyard, "Can you imitate the sunflowers after seeing them once?" I nodded, not knowing why he suddenly said this. "I will use Yajime once, can you imitate it?" Iori Yagami's words surprised me, "If you are willing to imitate this evil move." "I'm not sure whether Ba Zhinu is evil, but she shouldn't be evil." I somewhat disagreed with what he said. Iori Yagami looked at me and suddenly smiled, very wildly: "Okay! Based on your words, I will demonstrate it to you twice!" As he said that, he raised his hands together, and then there was only an afterimage, which seemed to have disappeared. , until the next moment he appeared in front of the bluestone more than ten meters away, accompanied by that classic Japanese cry. Then, it was scratching and tearing so fast that it was almost invisible - the bluestone was already shattered! "Once." Yagami turned around, and the violent aura in his eyes almost made me suffocate, "Slower the second time, it is your last chance." After that, Iori Yagami once again raised his hands together, but it was indeed much slower. At least I could detect a little faint purple flame on the tips of his fingers. Then, he spread his hands in a row behind him, as if he was swimming, and it was good. It seemed like the legs were moving too fast, causing the hands to move backwards. Anyway, I saw Yagami gliding forward quickly, yes, gliding! What a huge initial kinetic energy this requires! God, can I imitate it? I didn’t have time to think about it, Yagami had already rushed to another bluestone. This time, I saw clearly the eight scratching and tearing techniques. If it were a person, it would be very cruel, but the efficacy cannot be doubted! Then, Iori Yagami hugged the bruised bluestone with his hands, purple flames exploded, and the bluestone flew and was annihilated. "It's over." Iori Yagami returned to me. "I understand, but I can't activate it." I had to face the reality, "The Eight Young Girls should need the power of your blood to activate it, right?" "You said you understood?" There was no disbelief in Iori Yagami's eyes, but he didn't believe it either. There was only a smile on his face that made me confused, "See you at the kof." When the words fell, he had already disappeared. I am no longer afraid of him, but instead I feel a sense of powerlessness - just like Xiaozhui at that time, can I really reach this state one day? Or is it just the speed? I returned to the dining room sadly, and saw Yuri clearing away the dishes, while Todo Kasumi was still sitting in a daze. “???Why don't you chase him out? "I also sat across from her and asked. Todo Kasumi came back to his senses, looked at me, and shook his head: "What's the use of chasing me out?" "What do you mean?" I don't understand. "Brother An has his own mission, how can I be possible?" Todo Kasumi said bitterly, "From the first time I met Brother An, I knew that all this was just a dream at most. A stupid, stupid, stupid person like me How can a girl be with Brother An But I also know that even if it is a dream, it is the most beautiful dream, so I am not willing to wake up yet." I was speechless for a moment, but I felt a lot in my heart - maybe this feeling is also how I feel about Athena: "But, are youworth it?" "Is it important whether it's worth it or not?" Todo Kasumi smiled, and this smile made my heart tighten. "I think the key is whether you are willing or not, right?" Are you willing? I don't know the answer, not only to her question but to myself\ Text Chapter 38: Compassion in the Same Suffering It's night, Todo Kasumi, oh no, since Iori Yagami left, we have a sympathy for each other that "we are both fallen people from the end of the world", and I also started to change "Miss Todo" to "Kasumi". She let us stay for a simple and sufficient reason - she was alone at home and it was not safe. Haha, Yuri and I agreed, but I secretly recalled that Kasumi’s hobby is said to be watching ghost movies? Will she be afraid for safety? I think the fear of loneliness is real! Look, the two little girls are already holding hands and heading into the bedroom! The excitement on her face made me unable to bear to expose her, so I went to the grass alone to watch the stars. Today’s weather is good. Although we didn’t see the Milky Way, the moon is still quite prominent. Haha, it would be interesting if the moon in the sky is as artistic as the crescent moon on the back of Yagami-an! Thinking about it, I walked to the place where Iori Yagami was demonstrating the Eight Shojo Girls. I’m so unwilling! Iori Yagami actually changed the subject. Originally, I was going to question his attitude towards Kasumi, but in the end it turned out to be learning. Can I be considered half a martial arts idiot? Picking up the scattered bluestones casually, the appearance of the eight young girls from Yagami-an reappeared in my mind. Although that kind of speed cannot be learned in a short while, I benefited a lot from those eight grabs at different angles - each grab was a target that people had to guard against, and it was also extremely difficult. The angle of defense is very destructive. Although I can't do it now, it can at least give me some guidance on what to focus on in my shots. Butwhy did he want to demonstrate it to me? Is it really just to change the subject? Even if you beat me to death, I wouldn’t believe it Or maybe you have a love for my talent? Forget it, Iori Yagami seems to be not much older than me, so the issue of recruiting disciples should not be on his mind yet. So, to see how talented I really am? Thinking of every word Iori said, I guessed But, is my "cheating" behavior also a good talent in the eyes of a fighting master like Iori? I didn’t dare to draw random conclusions about this, so I lay down on the grass, resting my head on my hands, looking at the moon and the stars. The sound of small insects and the smell of grass can be heard in my ears, which is very comfortable and peaceful. I haven’t enjoyed this feeling for half a year, yes, half a year I wonder what the king is doing now? How did she handle that matter? There will definitely be danger, but it should be a near miss, right? It seems that my trust in her is getting stronger and stronger, or that I have already accepted her? But how can this feeling become more like a sister in love? As a man, this kind of situation can happen, but if it lasts for a lifetime it is also a kind of horror. "Why are you here? Isn't it cold?" A voice came from my ear. It was Kasumi. She was holding a sheet and standing behind my head. "Didn't you sleep with Yuli?" I was a little surprised. "Yuri is asleep, but can I sleep?" Kasumi threw the sheets on me and sat next to me with her legs curled up. "It would be a good thing if you don't understand anything like Yuri!" "You seem to be about the same age, right?" I teased, which can be regarded as indirect comfort. "Age? What does age count? It's just the difference between whether you can have children or not." Kasumi's words were really shocking, "But what about our state of mind? Don't you think we are almost the same?" I didn’t answer, I just pulled up the sheet to make it a little more comfortable, and then turned my head to look at Kasumi’s face - Damn it, why are all female fighters so precocious? Except of course Yuri "How's it going? Did I hit the mark?" Kasumi smiled proudly, but only for a moment, "Unrequited love is actually a dream. You will unconsciously beautify and perfect that person. When you really get it, there will be no distance. Only then did I realize that it was my own wish. Although Brother An is really worth my efforts and I am willing to pay, I never planned what he could give me because I was afraid that the day Brother An accepted me, it would be me. When my dream is shattered. Moreover, even if Brother An is really like my dream, on the other hand, am I worthy of my dream?" Looking at Kasumi’s questioning eyes, I unconsciously admitted: “It’s impossible.” Yes, what is worthy of one perfect person is often another perfect one. "So, first love often ends in failure, but it can stay in the heart forever." Kasumi leaned back, propped up his hands behind his back, and looked at the night sky, "Sometimes I hope that Brother An is Guanggenji, and I am his purple Madam, how wonderful that would be! Unfortunately, I was no longer a child when we met." "Can you tell me how you met?" I really want to know this, not only because of the feeling of "cheating", but also because I want to find a reference for how to position Athena in my heart. Kasumi's eyes suddenly became hazy, and her delicate face began to turn red: "That's just a very ordinary girl who misses spring" “One person’s story is a story to another person,It can be moving or boring, but to me, this is called history. " "Okay that was three years ago. My father, Todo Ryuhaku, was very strict with me, but at that time I was still a novice in Todo-ryu kung fu, so I was often punished by my father. One day, An-nii came , originally came to visit my father, but he happened to see me being tied up and scolded by my father. He not only rescued me, but also defeated my father. This is very common for Brother An, or it may not be more so in your opinion, but What about the fourteen-year-old me? Brother An was like a prince from afar. He coolly saved a poor Cinderella and defeated the devil who frightened Cinderella. Moreover, Brother An stayed to teach me. Learning Todo-ryu Kung Fu is not as boring as my father's, and I also learn quickly. With An-nii here, I can do it without hesitation even if it is very dangerous, because I know someone can protect me. . Until later, Brother An finally left, and I was fifteen years old. On the day he left, my heart was so painful Every day after that, I have become accustomed to martial arts, but I think about Brother An every day. He could come back to see me again, but until today, he has only come here seven times in total, and each time he was immersed in the old house full of books and ignored me at all. In order to talk to him more, I Trying hard to learn what he has always been or had been interested in, but nothing has come of it, even now even though I already know that this is just a dream. Even if I know, so what? Can I let it go? " Kasumi's tears fell down, it felt so natural. I wanted to say some words of comfort, but found that my breathing began to become heavy. The stars in the sky seemed to cluster into the shape of Athena, smiling slightly, so naughty and so wise. Gradually, he seemed to have become a king again, looking at him with pity and resentment "Look what I said?" Kasumi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I came to you to show you where your bedroom is. Get up, go back to sleep! I have to go to school tomorrow, and I have to give you a The students are in class!” "Okay. By the way," I stood up, holding the sheets, and followed Kasumi, "Your father is missing? What happened?" "Let's talk about this tomorrow! It's already very late today."\ Text Chapter 39 An unexpected encounter The next morning, when she woke up, Kasumi was no longer there. There was breakfast on the dining room table, and Yuri was devouring it: "Hebing! Come and eat together. I saw you were scared by Brother Yagami yesterday, so I just let you go during the morning training today." It's yours, but I have to make up for you after eating" She put another piece of sesame seed cake into her mouth - it was obviously something that Kasumi had to take care of me, a Chinese person. It was good for her to stretch out her hand so long. I went to get it and ate it like it was natural "You've almost eaten my portion, what else should I eat?" I really couldn't do anything to her, "I'd better go out to eat! Yagami-an gave me a little hint yesterday. I want to think about it alone. Let’s try. So, let’s forget about today’s practice? Or come back in the evening?” My tone was very consultative, but I didn’t intend to really do what she wanted, so when Yuli wanted to say something, I had already Out of the dining room. The air in the morning is nice! I stretched out pretending, um I had some pocket money from the king in my pocket, but it was in U.S. dollars. I wonder if it can be used in Japan? Better give it a try! I don’t want to go back and discuss it with Yuli, maybe I won’t be able to come out! There are not many restaurants near Todo’s house, and there are no Chinese restaurants. I really don’t want to go into a Japanese restaurant. After searching for a long time, I finally found a Western restaurant somewhere far away. "Excuse me, can I pay directly in U.S. dollars?" I went in, sat down, and asked the waiter who came over. "Of course. What would you like to order?" "Hmm" Looking at the menu, I actually haven't eaten much Western food. Looking at these names, I didn't know whether it was delicious or not. I looked around and found that the dishes on a table not far from me looked like It was good, and the portion was quite large. “Just have a portion of that person’s dish.” I pointed to the guest at that table. He was a missionary. Although his back was to me, his blue-colored teaching uniform made people feel A quaint feeling. The waiter went to order food, but the missionary seemed to have heard what I just said and turned his head towards me: "Aren't you used to eating Western food?" "Yes." I smiled friendly, "The key is that there are no Chinese restaurants nearby." "Actually, diet is just a condition for living" The missionary seemed to have some occupational disease, and started to speak in a slightly hoarse voice, which made me have to interrupt him: "I'm sorry, although I am not a scientific person. , but I don’t believe in the existence of God, so there’s no need to talk about preaching, right?” “There is actually a God in this world.” The missionary completely faced me, “People who don’t believe in God are just ignorant.” "You" I found that the missionary looked familiar, but had I ever known a missionary before? It seems not Out of curiosity, I walked over and sat next to him, "Do you mind having breakfast together?" "Of course." He looked friendly. "The breakfast you asked for is here." The waiter brought a lot of things. "Thank you." I looked at the missionary again, "You have a big appetite." "This is just a personal situation." The missionary smiled slightly, "I wonder if you can finish it?" "Don't worry, I dare not say anything else. I am still confident about the appetite of ordinary people." Just kidding, I am half a martial artist and undergo brutal training every day. I don't take such a thing seriously. " By the way, I haven’t asked you your name yet, my name is He Bing, I’m Chinese.” “I’m just a wandering missionary,” he said slightly reservedly, “you can call me Goenitz.” Goenitz! Why is the sunlight outside the window suddenly so dazzling? Why is this ceiling spinning? "Are you okay?" Goenitz saw that I was in a daze, "Are you familiar with this name? Or does this name mean something to you?" "No I'm okay, okay." I pressed my head, Goenitz No wonder this look looks so familiar, it's clearly Baofeng - kof96's boss! But why does he look sonormal? “Excuse me, are you really a missionary?” I asked tentatively. "As a priest, I never lie." Goenitz said seriously. Please! With Baofeng's strength, is it necessary to lie? I pretended to look at the potted plants in the corner of the store, and then asked, seemingly unintentionally: "So, do you think God is really Jesus? Or, what do you think God is?" I really couldn't believe that he was the storm - to me Still alive as proof! Goenitz narrowed his eyes and looked at me carefully: "What do you want to say?" I felt palpitated by his eyes, but I was already on the edge of my seat: "I mean, is God a more advanced life form, or an absolute will?" "Then what do you think?" Gonitz saidSmiling like nothing. "If it is an advanced life, maybe there is one, but that is too far away from me; if it is a will, then it depends on what kind of will it is." I want to be subtle, but I always feel that it is not subtle enough. "Are you trying to make an innuendo?" Goenitz had finished eating and was wiping his mouth. "Since it is an absolute will, it doesn't matter whether you accept it or not." "But nothing is absolute. What can be guaranteed is that it is good, but there is not only one answer to the matter. Since the existing answer is not wrong, there is no need to overthrow it hastily." I am very scared, because I can't feel Goenitz's momentum - this is truly terrifying! Can the three artifacts really defeat him? I was worried, "Besides, why bother fighting for something you don't care about when you don't know which one is better?" "Haha" Goenitz suddenly laughed, indulgently, "You also know that things are not absolute, why are you still dictating my choices?" He stood up immediately, his eyes became deep, "Why are you I don’t know so many things, and I don’t understand why I chose you, an evolved human being like you. If we really want to unify, it will have to be at the price of blood! People from different walks of life will not conspire against each other. If it weren’t for you, If you were worthy of my action, you would be a dead person now." As he said that, he walked out of the restaurant, "Maybe I can see you at the Kof soon When we meet, I won't sit and talk like I do today. " I stood up, but did not take steps to chase him. I only looked at the simple blue back. I don't understand Goenitz's path, but just as I knew before, he is not a cruel person. On the contrary, he is more peaceful than I imagined. However, sooner or later, I have to confront him, and this day should not be far away That terrifying strength When he breaks into kof, I will be one of the ones fighting him, or one of those flying in the sky in the background ? And that complicated back view When he fails and takes his own life, will I not be able to stand it anymore I was still thinking, but Goenitz had completely gone away. I sat down again and looked at Goenitz's already clean plateand mine had just begun. \ Text Chapter 40 Continue reading Breakfast was finally finished. Even during the extremely tiring training, there was no meal that tasted as unpalatable as today. Leaving the restaurant, I was still thinking about one question: Why did Goenitz come to Japan? For Iori Yagami? That should be a matter between Vice and Mai Zhuo. Then it should be another of the three artifacts, or I suddenly thought of a question: Goenitz had already killed Kagura Chizuru's sister, and kof96 would probably be held as scheduled, but this one is as scheduled I don't think so. I don’t know what month it is! Bewildered. Raising my head, I found that I seemed to be lostOh no, this isShinjuku? The legendary porn street? I was a little put off when I saw those signs. But, how do I go about this? Ask someone? If you ask a man, he will probably be regarded as the first brother here Ask a woman? It seems more dangerous. Forget it, let’s take a walk first! After walking for a long time, about an hour, I finally saw something familiar - Athena! Unfortunately, it's just a poster. But that's enough - Athena's concert is being held here! Although there are no tickets, the nearby giant TV broadcast is enough. Why! This singing voice, this smile, this figure, this Athena is becoming more and more mature! She was wearing the appearance outfit from kof96, which looked very youthful. Wellit was so beautiful, so beautiful! She said that music and martial arts have something in common, so where is she now? Haha, I don’t know the realm of martial arts, but I can only swim in her voice, but I can’t stand alone and lean in. This is the gap! I don’t feel any unwillingness. Maybe, I have already regarded her as my own relative. Well, just what kind of relative is this relative Forget it, I still don't think about this - what can I pay for her? Wait until you have the ability to pay before you consider it. That is not a waste of brain cells. After listening to the concert half-heartedly, it was almost noon. At this time, I can finally ask people - it's not a porn street anymore. After asking around, I found out that Todo-ryu is quite famous in Japan! However, it seems that the middle-aged people know it because of Toudo Ryuuhaku, while the young people know it because of Kasumi. Haha, young girls are equally popular everywhere! I was lucky. I met a student from the Todo Dojo who was about to go to class, so I went back. When I arrived at the Dojo, I was a little embarrassed: I hadn’t gone far at all, and I got lost Kasumi was already at home. Seeing my slightly embarrassed look, she couldn't help but smile: "You! Don't run around if you don't know the road well! And even if you run around, you should ask for directions early. Our Todo Dojo is still famous." "Haha" I was probably giggling. Anyway, I didn't want to say that I accidentally ended up in the porn street, let alone what happened to Goenitz. "Forget it, come on, wipe off your sweat first. Lunch has been prepared a long time ago, and Yuri didn't wait for you. Did you offend her for something in the morning? Huh?" Kasumi still didn't want to let me go and explained to the student. After a few words, he continued to laugh at me - at least that's what I thought. "" Lunch was very depressing, because Yuri’s eyes always seemed to have a grudge against me, but she was too busy wiping out the things in the bowl to talk to me for a while, while Kasumi looked like he couldn’t help but laugh, and wanted to laugh several times. Finally he endured it. And I, seeing that something was wrong, solved the battle in three ways: "Xiaocheng, I plan to go to your old house to read a book this afternoon, is that okay? Yagami-an suggested a book to me yesterday, and I haven't done it yet. After reading it." I said with a hint of truth, so Kasumi would readily agree, right? Although maybe I don’t need to lie at all, but it is still necessary, very necessary! I thought firmly when I saw Yuri's eyes. "Okay, but I'd like to remind you again, be careful. The place is in disrepair. Before Brother An went there, I used it as a haunted house!" Kasumi finally agreed. I also smiled gratefully at her, although she might not know why I smiled so brightly - Yuli should be afraid of ghosts, right? hehe! "Thank you!" I rushed out, as if I was out of a cage It seemed not like a tiger, but like a mouse, hey! I trotted to the door of the old house and told Kasumi that I could really see the smell of a haunted house - it felt dark inside in broad daylight. Although there were lights, they didn't seem to be turned on yet. If I hadn’t gone in yesterday, I would have been a little scared, right? Thinking about it, I walked in cautiously. It wasn’t that I was afraid of ghosts or anything, but the key was Iori Yagami’s words about “dismembering the body.” After feeling anxious for a while, I took out a book I have to admit, Japan is a fucking shitty place, and the Toudo family is simply worse than the last generation here! At least, you can tell from the font. The earlier the record, the more I can understand. When the record reaches Japan,I’m in the country, that scrawled font almost made me collapse! I started to sincerely admire Iori Yagami's ability - I can even read this handwriting, awesome! But, I still have to watch it. With Yuli here, I'd better not go out for the time being But the only thing I can do here is read a book, and all I have is ancient Chinese. Not to mention, the Toudo family seems to have been good at life for generations, and they are so thorough in clinging to the Three Artifacts family! When the three artifacts have unified opinions, the Todo family is definitely the vanguard; when there are differences of opinion, they can still be regarded as having both sides If you don't become a politician with this "ancestral" ability I really feel sorry for this family! Otherwise, Kasumi would be a super famous lady now! Moreover, reading between the lines, it seems that the Todo family has not forgotten their roots in the Central Plains. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why they have always maintained moderation? I haven’t thought about it clearly, but my feelings about the Todo family are somewhat clear. In addition, there are some martial arts moves in these records. They are not many and not systematic, or maybe it is because I cannot fully understand them. Anyway, they are at least somewhat helpful to me. I want to come and see more and go out later to find a way to get Kasumi to agree, haha! The Todo family's martial arts is a textbook for defensive counterattacks! I get excited just thinking about it, this is the right medicine for me! I moved quietly to the window, and the sky was almost dark. It’s time for me to go eat too! As I walked, I felt a little embarrassed - I used the money given to me by the king to eat out today, and I was eating and drinking for free at the dojo Maybe I should discuss something with Kasumi, I don't want to get used to being a parasite insect. \ Text Chapter 41 Three Artifacts At the dinner table, Yuri looked cheerful: "Hebing! Come on, let's eat together, eat together!" This made me look at Kasumi blankly - this girl still looked like she was going to kill me at noon, why? His face changed after a few hours? "Yuri helped me train the students today, and the results were very good." Kasumi said with a smile, while serving me rice, "How was reading at the old house today?" train? I think saying it’s training is the limit of praise, but I can’t say this, haha! "I wonder how much Kasumi has watched?" "Me?" Kasumi also sat down, "I am the master of the Todo family, what do you think?" Looking at her smile, I took a bite of crab meat - the middle class is different! While savoring the refreshing feeling, I said: "I am a Chinese, I can only understand Chinese." "That is to say, you have already seen the Chinese bookshelf?" Kasumi saw me nodding and glanced at Yuli who was working hard, "Not bad! Come, let's eat first, and we'll talk about other things later." "Yeah." It seems that Kasumi also knows about her ancestors, but what will she tell me later? I don’t know Let’s eat, eat! Youli probably worked too hard in training others in the afternoon, so she took a shower after dinner and went to sleep. As I expected, Kasumi came to the grassland where we chatted yesterday: "Hebing, you are really here!" "Master invites me, of course I will be here." I joked, because the spring night gets dark early, and Kasumi's face looks very serious in the gray light, "I wonder what is going on?" "Aren't you already very interested?" Kasumi walked up to me and sat down with his legs bent. "You also know that the Todo family came eastward from the Sui Dynasty." "Yes, I admired you for a long time when I saw that your ancestors have never forgotten this fact from generation to generation." This is actually true. "Back then, the Todo family had been mediating among the three artifact families. You also know" Kasumi paused. "Well, maybe you don't like to hear it - based on the cultivation of your ancestors, not being a politician is really a waste." "Yes." Kasumi agreed, but there was no hint of agreement in his tone, "A tree as beautiful as the forest will be destroyed by the wind, and a clan as beautiful as the national ancestral temple. How was the scenery of the three artifacts for thousands of years? What about now? The Yata family changed their surnames and fled to England. Although it was a blessing in disguise, I am still afraid of going back to Japan; and what about Brother An’s Hachiku Qiong family? Not only did they change their surname to Yagami, but it was also difficult to survive! If there is no external trouble, there will always be internal fighting, and there will always be some fools for thousands of years!" Kasumi! Although he was sitting, he seemed to be aloof, "Do we have to be alone in the world to give up? Can his family maintain the ancient seal? They are idiots!" She said bitterly, but her voice became calmer and calmer, " Now, even my father is missing I don't know what the so-called feud with the extreme flow means, but this is definitely the root of the trouble planted by those idiots back then! Otherwise, how could our Todo family fight for anything? What do you mean by being invincible in the world? ?How do you know about other people’s painstaking efforts and hardships?” Although I barely understood why Xiangcheng was talking about these words, I still had to pretend not to understand: "Xiangcheng, what are the three artifacts? Your family's records often mention them, but never explain them." She looked at me and nodded: "The three artifacts are actually three families, each in charge of one artifact, and they have the responsibility to maintain a seal from generation to generation." "Seal?" I don't know if my acting skills are good or not, as long as it's dark and Kasumi doesn't doubt it. "Sealed the Orochi. According to records, they call themselves the Heavenly God Clan. They are immortal and can only be sealed. Once they appear in the world, they will destroy the world." Kasumi said seriously, "You must believe this, because the three artifact families have protected Kuai for this. Two thousand years.” "Is the big snake very strong? Is that a snake?" I seem to have a talent for pretending to be stupid, haha! "I don't know, no one knows." Kasumi shook his head, picked a piece of grass and pressed it into the palm of his hand, "For eighteen hundred years, the seal of the Orochi has not been broken again. However, this does not mean that everything will be fine! Now the three artifacts are almost falling apart! What if one day the Orochi breaks the seal?" As she spoke, her tone became excited, and she rubbed the grass fiercely, "The three artifacts escaped and fell, and there is only one grass left? Jia, that grass? Kyo is very strong, but is he strong enough to be responsible for one person? Only a ghost can believe it! Brother An gave up many hobbies and studied them for so long. When he talks about Orochi, he is so solemn. He is such a young man. ? And that old man, because my family has a good relationship with Brother An, he put pressure on us" "You mean home?" Kasumi's voice was whimpering. I wanted to take out a tissue and give it to her, but I couldn't find it. "Except for those who are currently in the spotlight in JapanWho else are we? "Xiaocheng said helplessly. "But, what you said won't do anything" I rummaged through the pockets awkwardly, and the hurried look made her cry back: "He Bing, stop looking, I won't cry over this yet. ! I’m just very angry. Our family has worked hard for thousands of years, but in the end we still have to work for the idiots in the Three Artifacts These things can all be avoided!" "At least, Yagami-an will shoulder its own responsibilities, right?" I said this mostly because of my previous understanding of Yagami-an. "Of course Brother An can do it, but one of the three divine weapons is indispensable! They each master a martial skill called a divine skill, which is necessary to seal the big snake!" Kasumi explained with a hint of reluctance. "Haha, there's no need to be so pessimistic!" I planned to comfort her, "Kao's family is also in Japan. Although he doesn't like other fighters, he should do his part in the face of family responsibilities, right? And your brother An also You won’t just sit back and ignore the survival of the world, leaving only one family, so you don’t believe that they still remember these things?” "Haha, that's not true, but huh?" Kasumi made a silent gesture, "Listen! It's so late, why are there so many cars on the road at the same time?" "Go and have a look?" My curiosity seems not to have been reduced because I have encountered danger - this may be a troublesome matter Following Kasumi on the roof, she looked at it for a while: "How could this happen?" "What's wrong?" I'm not familiar with the streets of Japan, so I haven't looked at them since. "These vehicles have ambulances, and the specifications are very high. There are more than one. Coming out at this time can only mean" "Someone is injured! Isn't this strange? Isn't it possible that some political figures or rich people suddenly become ill?" I don't understand why Kasumi is so surprised. "The key isthese directions" Kasumi confirmed again, "They are definitely going to Cao? City!" \ Text Chapter 42 Sneaking into Cao? City "Cao? City?" I was surprised, "Cao? Family has a city?" This seems to be a garbage plot in a comic, right? How could it be true? "Don't believe it?" Kasumi looked understanding. "The Three Sacred Tools have always been a family that is aloof from Japanese society. In a sense, they are the representatives of Japan's patron saint. Although now the Three Sacred Tools are only grass in Japan? A clan, but this just concentrates its glory! Now it can be said that in the minds of the Japanese people, the Kusanagi family and the emperor are on the same level! Relying on their always competitiveness, a city? If it is just a city, then It's not Cao?'s house. He Bing, are you interested in going and seeing it together?" Why does Kasumi's voice sound so tempting? I looked at the cars getting further and further away: "I see you also want to see the grass? Did something happen at home? You're gloating, haha!" Sure enough, Kasumi's face turned red, and I felt a little proud, "Let's go, so will I. I don’t like this grass very much.” It’s just that the reason why I don’t like it is different from Kasumi’s. According to Kasumi, we practiced endurance along the way - to put it bluntly, we were running at night I don't know where the city is. Anyway, it always felt like this road had no end. Kasumi's back was right in front of me. I was not left behind, but The brain is almost in a state of semi-anoxia, and has no energy to think about anything else "Stop." Kasumi's voice made me tremble reflexively, and I bumped into her back blankly, "He Bing, what are you doing? Didn't I tell you to stop?" Kasumi looked back at the woman who was falling. I quickly turned around and gave me a hand, "Youyour physical strength is tooforget it, it's not easy for you either. Stand up quickly, we need to stay hidden." As he said that, he held the hand with his left hand. I pointed forward with my right hand, "There is about a thousand meters to the entrance of Grass City. We are not special guests. Why don't you take a rest first? If you are accidentally discovered later, you will have to run away." "Then I'd better rest" I sat down and looked around, "It's quite prosperous here" Unfortunately, Kasumi and I were on the roof of an old-fashioned house, which was a bit different from the bright lights at night. We are out of place, or our current location is very dark and windy. "The land here already belongs to the Kusanagi family, but it has been leased for a long time, so it is relatively safe for us." Kasumi checked his whole body and was retying his hair, and then took out a bottle of nails. Oil, "Here, paint your fingers." "Huh? Why?" I was admiring the night, and was shocked by her words. To do such a thing at this time Kasumi really does it with ease? I guess so…… “I didn’t ask you to wipe your nails, I just told you to apply them on your fingers to eliminate fingerprints!” The way Kasumi looked at me made me feel very unprofessional. "Xiang Cheng?" I continued obediently, asking as I painted, "You seem to have suddenly decided to come here. Why are you so 'equipped'? Do you often do these things?" "Hmph!" Kasumi was a little angry and pointed at my nose, "What's wrong with me, a girl, carrying nail polish with me? If we really need to equip it, who would use nail polish to remove fingerprints?" Looking at her appearance, I felt much more relaxed. I teased her like this just to divert my anxiety: "I love beauty! But why is this nail polish transparent? I still feel like I'm waiting for you to be like this." Girls I suggest you use the crimson lily fragrance!" Haha, I almost laughed out loud when I said that. And Kasumi also saw that I was not serious, and pretended to give me a headbutt: "You dare to laugh at me But, Hebing, do you think am I really suitable for that model?" "I think what you said should be, 'Brother An, do you like this model?' Is that your original intention?" I returned the nail polish to her, "But, I think a beautiful girl like you deserves anything. pretty." "You're such a talker!" Kasumi tried to slap him again, but he obviously enjoyed the compliment. “Haha, no girl doesn’t like others to say she is beautiful. I looked towards Cao? City, and then at the night market nearby Damn, this Cao? family is really rich. I am afraid that the landlord's income can already support the family's expenses, even if it is extravagant. That kind of thing. However, maybe the grass-roots people are extravagantly wasteful? Isn't Kasumi also unhappy with them? I seem to be even more unhappy Wait, why does this feel like "pink eye"? "You're almost ready, right?" Kasumi finished her preparations and pointed at So? Castle, "Let's go!" I followed her, and the two of them moved briskly and silently towards Cao?cheng. Naturally, we didn't go through the main entrance, or the gate in Cao? City was just a formality. It's impossible for anyone to charge an entrance fee there these days. The vehicles were almost done entering one after another, and Kasumi also took me in - there was no secret agent-like climbing over the wall, we just walked through a section of the garden without leaving any traces - grass???It seems that the prestige is really extraordinary! There is not even a single guard facility built in such a big place! Or is it because I didn't see it, or is it because the Cao family is so powerful that they are no longer afraid of someone sneaking in? Or Kasumi's route is very accurate? Looking at the petite back in front of me, I guessed with some certainty that this girl has been restless since she was a child. "Okay, that house in front is the dormitory of the head of the Cao family." Kasumi's familiarity made me believe in my own opinion. "Let's be careful and go to the roof. Many medical staff have gone in now. There are more people. The vigilance of the people in the Cao family will also be distracted, so we should be fine if we hold our breath and focus. Let’s go!” I nodded and followed her silently through the shadows, fifty meters, thirty meters, ten meters up the wall, to the top, into the ventilation duct This building is really suitable for sneaking around! Finally, Kasumi stopped above a bedroom. I breathed slowly, it was so exciting! No wonder some people become thieves when they have nothing to do. Kasumi motioned to me to listen carefully. I tried to find some crack to look down, but to no avail. As expected of a big family, this wood is really good. Forget it, just listen! "Master Jing, please don't worry, we will do our best to treat your father." Among the many birdsong, I finally heard an English sentence clearly. It seems that some authentic Western doctors have also come, and they should be so-and-so. Authoritative, right? I guessed, but I was more surprised - Cao? Chai Zhou was injured? Still sick? Oh no, the fighter is sick? It was really a scandal. There was no way he would have called so many people here. He must have been injured, andmostly seriously! \ Text Chapter 43: Confused “Eavesdropping” It's a pity that I don't know how to sing, so I can only appreciate Kasumi's small and exquisite body with extremely weak light. Oh no, it should be viewing. I can't appreciate the clarity in this situation. The vague Kasumi was probably listening very attentively, so I didn’t bother her, moved my body, and quietly sat back to back with her Well, in this small space, the smell of Kasumi gradually became stronger, really It’s so refreshing! This is different from the scent of Athena, let alone the feeling of a king. Surrounded by this scent, I have no unnecessary thoughts, just a sense of tranquility - this is not very similar to Kasumi's character, or, this Is this her true temperament? Haha, how could I know? Maybe even she doesn't know it herself. Women in unrequited love are often difficult to understand! Moreover, her family's affairs seemed to have weighed on her too early, and she had to put on a mature coat for herself! For this reason alone, I prefer Athena’s spontaneous wisdom and kindness, or in other words, my cultural complex yearns for this kind of atmosphere of a good wife and loving mother. However, now it seems that I should accept another kind of woman - I have indeed begun to accept the king's unique charm and gentleness! HmmKing's massage techniques are so comfortable! Andher tonguethe bold exploration in my mouth made me feel very passive, butit was also a lingering thing, as if the brain stopped thinking and let touch determine the action-maybe , is it because the tongue is very close to the brain? hehe! ???????????????????????????? I always feel at ease when the king is around, this is similar to Kasumi’s feeling towards Iori Yagami, but the king has never regarded me as a weakling, she believes that I am a genius and will become the best in the world sooner or later. I just know my own situation, am I really that good? Do I really deserve such a good woman? Maybe one of the days when I was with King, I finally "finished my talents", and I don't know what kind of reaction King would have. Oh no, this result is inevitable. The only difference is that when my talents are exhausted, she and I will die. Before or after death, old or young, never leaving or on honeymoon? What will King do when he discovers that the person he entrusted to him is not who he imagined, or even in a sense it is a scam? Kill me to vent your anger? I'm afraid even that can't compensate It's a very troublesome thing to think about, so just take it one step at a time and treat it sincerely The people under the house seemed to have left. There had been a conversation between a man and a woman for a while. I was still confused about the content, but judging from the tone, the woman was obviously younger than the man. Others …I found myself very unprofessional again! Suddenly, Kasumi touched me and pulled my hand. I followed her out to the roof knowingly, just like when I entered, there was no sound, and I shuttled through the darkness, capable and quick. Finally, we returned to the commercial district outside Cao? City, oh no, let’s just call it a night market. Kasumi took me into a ramen restaurant, ordered two bowls, and pulled me to sit in a corner. "Have you been here?" I sat down and made sure it was safe, so I asked. Kasumi tilted her head and smiled: "Why do you say that?" "You may not really be a professional spy, but today you are so familiar with your movements, route selection, even equipment use and attention to rigorous details. Could it be that you are a born 007 girl?" My words It made her smile even bigger and made her admit: "Indeed, I used to do this kind of thing. When I was young, our family had a good relationship with the Cao? Chaizhou family. At that time, Cao? Chaizhou was the head of the family, and I often came here. It’s normal to play here and become familiar with it. However, I also walked in and out of that ventilation duct, and what details I should pay attention to have become clear as I was discovered again and again.” "You did these sneaky things when you were a child?" I guessed right, this girl has not been a good girl since she was a child. "Well" Kasumi blushed, "Secret!" I was speechless, and her embarrassed look was quite cute: "Okay, let's not talk about this, let's change it to another one - what did they say at Cao?'s house? I am an authentic Chinese, and Japanese is the language of birds to me. " "Actually, it was Kusanagi Shibafun who was attacked by someone and was seriously injured." Kasumi saw the waiter bringing ramen and paused while drinking water. After we all opened the disposable chopsticks, he said again, "Kasumi Kyo to the outside world. He claimed that it was a sneak attack, but in private he said that the man was an absolute master. Even if it was not a sneak attack, Cao Chaizhou would still be seriously injured. Moreover, this is not the most important thing. What is really surprising is that, guess what? Chai Zhou What kind of attack did you get injured by?" "I don't know." Actually, I already had a very bad guess in my mind. Kasumi took a breath: "Eight little girls!" Why! It's really him I'm a little helpless?Gonnitz's movements are really fast! Could it be that he wants to plot against the three artifacts? Is this still the style of a pastor? Or is the truth not what Cao Jing said, or is he not clear about it? There was a trace of surprise on my face, but Kasumi obviously thought that this was not enough: "Why aren't you surprised? Do you think Brother An will really attack me?" Seeing that she was showing signs of being angry, I quickly explained: "No, I was thinking, are they so sure it's Yachōnyume? And because it's Yachōnyō, it must be the work of Iori Yagami? Why do you think so?" "Because, due to some historical reasons, Yashiro is a forbidden move, and its characteristics are very obvious, and only people from the Yagami family can use this move. Also, in the Yagami family now, there is only Brother An. !" Of course I understood Kasumi's explanation, but I still looked confused. While eating ramen, I asked: "By the way, it seems that before we left, only a man and a woman were talking, and they talked for a long time. , the man is supposed to be Cao Jing? So, what about the woman? You used to play here often, you should know something about it, right? " “Is it me you’re talking about?” A woman’s voice came from behind me, yes, it’s her! Before I could turn around, Kasumi's laughter rang out: "He Bing, didn't I say that I used to climb the grass and ventilation ducts at home? In fact, I am not alone, and my partner at that time is now on fire. Light a small fire and want to test the ignition point of your back collar." ah? ! \ Text Chapter 44 "Let's go out and talk" I wanted to move, but gave up the idea before I actually moved - the burning sensation was already obvious. Looking at Kasumi's smile, I also know that there should be no real danger, at least for the time being, right? "I wonder which beauty is playing with fire? Haven't you heard that if you play with fire as a child, you will become incontinent in the future?" Since there is no danger, I simply took a look at the scale of this woman's character. "Haha! According to what you say, everyone in our family has to go see a doctor?" The woman's voice was very brisk, but unfortunately I didn't have time to feel it - her fire had already ignited my collar! "Are you serious?" Kasumi asked half-surprised, "It seems your style hasn't changed!" I couldn’t pretend to be calm anymore, so I turned around and took off my coat. Fortunately, it had just caught fire and the thing inside was still safe. And I also saw the appearance of this womanoh no, a girl. This is definitely from the Cao family! Not only does it look a bit like Cao Jing, but also the abnormally delicate skin, the contours, andthe flame on the index finger! Damn, it’s different if you have a good bloodline! "My name is He Bing. I'm Chinese. Are you?" She was using English just now, so she should be able to communicate, right? The girl put out the fire: "Kusa? Aoi." Then she walked towards Kasumi, "Long time no see! How have you been recently? Yo! She's getting more and more beautiful!" "You're still talking about me? Your family is the stronghold of handsome people!" Kasumi also looked excited. Grass? Sunflower? I thought about it, it should be someone who appears in KOF Gaiden, but actually appears in this world? It seems that my understanding needs to be revised a bit With great difficulty, they finally came to an end and finally noticed poor me. Cao Aoi also sat next to Xiang Cheng, leaning against the window, seeming to enjoy the evening breeze: "He Bing, why are you and Xiang Cheng together?" As she said this, she glanced at Xiang Cheng with ill intentions, "But your Isn't your ability too weak? Aren't you afraid that Iori Yagami will cut you into pieces?" "This" I was about to explain, but Kasumi blushed and covered Aoi's mouth with her hands: "Aoi! Don't talk nonsense, Hebing is just my friend! And Brother An, he" "What's wrong with him? He doesn't want you anymore?" Cao Kui said as if he knew it. "No! Brother An has his own mission, how could he do it for me" Kasumi's voice became smaller and smaller, and finally I couldn't hear it anymore. Kusanagi snorted: "Mission? I get angry when I talk about this mission! Why did Iori Yagami hurt my father so well? You have to look for my brother if you want to find him! He is the current head of the Kusanagi family!" " "Maybe not" Kasumi wanted to argue, but she still couldn't. She probably couldn't think of anyone else besides Yagami-an who could use Yashoujo. "Kusa? Aoi, Miss? Can you call me that?" I reached out and closed the window, took off my coat and let the wind blow in. It was really cold. "Why are you so sure that Iori Yagami did it?" Cao? Kwai looked at me angrily: "Who will have purple flames except him? Don't tell me you will have eight children!" "Of course I don't know how to do it now, but can I ask?" I asked, but I had to pretend to be curious, "Why is there a purple flame in Iori Yagami Temple?" "Who knows this? In short, Ziyan is a member of the Orochi clan, and Iori Yagami can only mean that he is evil!" Kusanagi's look makes me feel helpless, or maybe the reputation of the Yagami family and Orochi has really become this bad. . Why! Should I clear their names? Oh no, let’s make sure we survive first! "The Orochi clan? If that's the case, why don't you suspect Orochi?" When Cao Kui heard what I said, she couldn't help laughing: "Orochi? Orochi haha" However, she suddenly froze and stared at me and asked word by word, "You mean the big snake" That's a bit strong on the outside but weak on the inside? It shouldn't be that exaggerated. Xiangcheng seemed to be very prepared: "This is also possible. After all, the fact that the seal has lasted for 1,800 years does not mean that there is no problem at all. On the contrary, the danger is greater. Huh? He Bing, eat quickly, the noodles are almost cold. Got it!" "Oh." I agreed, picked up the chopsticks, and my evaluation of Xiangcheng rose a few points in my heart. This poor boy has already taken charge! Look, this is contrast, contrast! "Okay." Kusanagi thought for a while and finally choked out a sentence, "I will talk to my brother about this matter. Although Iori Yagami's suspicion cannot be eliminated, Kasumi, this is enough for me, right?" After that, he looked at me fiercely and said, "Now, let's talk about your problem, He Bing." "Me? What's wrong with me?" I was a little confused. "How should the crime of sneaking into the Cao family be calculated?" Cao Kui smiled, but it looked like a professional smile of an executioner."Xiaocheng is my friend since childhood and a friend of our grass family, but what about you?" "By the way," Kasumi suddenly asked, "How did you discover us?" "With his level, we have already noticed his aura, and after feeling it carefully, we also discovered your aura. Who told us that we were so familiar with it in the first place? In fact, we can guess it without feeling it. You, only the two of us are the most familiar with that place!" Cao Aoi put her arm around Kasumi's shoulders, "Also, my brother said that I won't care about it this time, but it's best not to have a next time." Cao Aoi. ?Aoi was a little sad, "Xiaocheng, I can't help it. Who calls my brother the head of the family? You also know about our family and the Yagami family. It doesn't matter to me that you like Yagami, but my brother is different. You I also know who he is Forget it, let's not talk about it. Although Cao? Kui's family is not as welcoming as before, I, Cao? Kui, is still your good sister! As for you" Cao? Kui paid attention again. Shifting to me, "Hebing, you've finished your ramen, how about we go out and chat?" "Aoi" Kasumi was a little worried. "Don't worry, it won't be life-threatening!" Kuoi Kui stood up and patted Kasumi's hair, "I'll be done in a moment. He Bing, come out!" I followed, even though I was very reluctant. Perhaps it was my desperate glance back that touched Kasumi. The moment I left the house, she followed me out: "I'd better watch, at least I can treat your injuries in time." Kasumi, can’t you say something auspicious? I seem to have slipped\ Text Chapter 45 Me vs. Grass?Kui Cao Kui took us to a parking lot with relatively few cars and shouted loudly: "I'll borrow this place for a while. I'll drive my car by myself. If there's any damage after 5 minutes, I'll be responsible for it!" Thisis too arrogant? I looked back at Kasumi in surprise, but saw that she looked normal: "This is the place where the Kusaka family belongs! Didn't I tell you? They are privileged people." Watching the commotion at the scene, I really learned a lot. privilege? It looks like a really good thing, but maybe only in a national culture like Japan can an attitude like Kusanagi survive for thousands of years, right? No matter what kind of place comes out of what kind of habits Before five minutes, there was only one car left in the parking lot, and the owner of this car was bowing at 45 degrees in front of Kasumi Aoi, saying that please use his car as a prop, and you must not be polite, Kasumi The translation almost made me vomit blood! Damn, who is he? "Okay, Hebing." Cao Kui sent the man away, raised his index finger to me, and a flame appeared, "Should I go over, or are you coming over? I don't want to hide and seek either." "Why did you light the fire? Are you going to use a big snake on me??" I was a little scared. This is no joke. Iori Yagami would be knocked upside down and fly far away. Just me how can I save my life? So fragile? "Orochi?? Haha, that is not what I can use now. Besides, do you think you can withstand the attack of Orochi?" Kusanagi smiled, but it didn't make me feel warm, but made me more uneasy, "You If you don’t come over again, I will.” …What else can I do? If you rush forward first, you should at least maintain some dignity even if you are beaten, right? I didn't dare to attack too hard, so I hit her head with a straight punch that was neither fast nor slow. "Too slow!" Cao Kui laughed and said, her whole left hand wrapped in flames grabbing at my fist. So hot! I really want to scold her for cheating! But this is impossible Withdrawing my hand quickly, I kicked her elbow sideways. It should not be possible, but as long as she dodges or blocks it, my goal will be achieved. Indeed! Cao Kui blocked it, but things were not as I expected - it was still very hot! ah! I caught a glimpse of my trousers catching fire! Is this too much? Why don't your clothes burn but mine? I stepped back decisively. Seeing that she seemed to have no intention of pursuing her, I quickly put out the fire. "Okay, I'll let you do it once." The fire on Cao Kui's hands dazzled, "I'll give you time to prepare this time." That gentle voice was too much like a cat who kindly negotiates with a mouse! Seeing Cao Kui stepping over step by step, I began to feel a little helpless. Maybe I can look at Kasumi, maybe she will plead for me, but let's hold on, Kusanagi, didn't Aoi say "it's not life-threatening"? Well, I'll fight you to the death! A thought that seemed a bit vicious came up, and my eyes probably changed. At least when Cao Kui met my eyes, her steps seemed to pause. Whether it was real or an illusion, I took it seriously and gained some confidence. Five steps, four steps, three steps, just right! I kicked my legs and slid over, sunflower! Kuai blocked it with disdain. Probably in her eyes, this was just an idiotic act, and I was indeed in great pain! But, I held back! Sunflower Style 2! The third form! Grass? Kwai seems to see that I use the moves of the Eight Gods, and my eyes have flickering. This is what I hope -bite! At this moment, there is no distance between me and Cao Kui. My fist is almost touching her neck, with only one of her hands embedded in the middle. good! Nine injuries! My punch speed was very fast, and it should definitely be beyond Kuoi's imagination, but she just happened to seal me with her other hand. No problem, I’ll come again, Baqiang! Now she was even more frightened and jumped back quickly in panic. Finally, my chance has come! Maybe it’s because I’m almost dizzy from being burned, but there’s only one image in my mind – the eight-year-old girl! I don’t have the same momentum as Yagami-an, but I can still reach the distance of two or three steps. Just when Cao Kui was about to land, I rushed in front of her. I grabbed, I grabbed, I grabbed again! Cao Kui's clothes were scratched, but I still scratched them. There was a blood groove on her chest, but I still scratched them! I don't care whether it's a gangster or not. I don't have time to care. This is my only chance to win at the risk of being burned to death! …Six catches, seven catches, or eight catches? I don’t know anymore. Anyway, before I stopped, my eyes were already dark and I couldn’t see anything When I opened my eyes again, what I saw was Kasumi's face: "Hebing, you finally woke up! I thought you would fall asleep again!" The voice was filled with sincere joy, which made my heart warm. "I" As soon as I said a word, I found that my throat was sore, oh no, it was all over my body.It hurts! "Don't move, let me tell you," Kasumi gently pressed my mouth, "You are out of danger now, but you have burns all over your body, and you will have to recover from the injuries for at least two months. As for Aoi's matter , I won’t pursue it anymore. You take good care of yourself. The conditions of this hospital are very good and it’s very close to my home. I will come to see you every day.” With that, Kasumi got up and poured me some water. Reluctantly having a drink, I endured the pain and asked: "Xiang Cheng, Kusanagiare you injured?" This is something I care about, after all, I tried my best. Kasumi looked at me strangely, and then spoke after a while: "You are really a martial arts student. Brother An really saw the right person. Aoi was not only injured, but also seriously injured. Having said that, you are really a pervert. It's a bit too violent to tear someone's chest to pieces, isn't it? But what? She's from the Cao family's bloodline. You just woke up now and you still have to recuperate. She has been discharged from the hospital for several days. " I had expected it, but I was still depressed: "Sodoes she know that I use eighteight girls?" "Yes, but Akui didn't tell her brother, otherwise you wouldn't be able to She is lying here well, and fortunately, Aoi also tried her best to clear her brother's suspicion, I have to thank you!" Kasumi said with a happy face. "Why?" "Aoi knows" Kasumi was about to explain, but she heard someone knocking on the door, "Wait a minuteah? Aoi! Why are you here? How are you recovering?" What? Cao? Kwai is here! Should I pretend to be dead? "Hey! Don't pretend to be asleep. I heard your voices at the door." Cao Kui sat carelessly on the edge of the bed, "What? You're not awake yet? Then I'll let you sleep forever?" "Don't!" I surrendered, "Whatare you herefor?" I can pretend to be in great pain, right? "First of all, I want to apologize to you." Kusanagi's words made me confused. "You said it's not just Iori Yagami who can use Yagami. I laughed at you. I'm sorry. In addition, I underestimated you during the fight. This I should apologize more; also, I promised not to put your life in danger, but in the end I made you comatose for a whole week Anyway, please forgive me!" As she said this, she lowered her head. Thiscould it bewhat does this mean? I was confused and reluctantly agreed: "I don't force other people's opinions." "Okay, thank you." Kusanagi raised her head, her sincerity completely gone, replaced by seriousness, "Now, let's talk about you - have you seen Iori Yagami?" "Akui, Hebing just woke up and needs to rest" Xiangcheng was interrupted before he could finish his words: "Xiangcheng, I lied to my brother for you. I am qualified to know as soon as possible. The truth of the matter. And you, He Bing, please answer my question!" "Iori Yagami has demonstrated the eight-child girl in front of me twice." I could guess what she wanted to ask. "That's how you learned it?" Cao Kui looked into my eyes, as if she wanted to confirm if I was lying, "How much time did you spend on martial arts?" "Half a yearmore." I don't want to calculate it carefully, and I can't remember it clearly. "Okay," Cao?Kui pointed at my nose, "You have forgiven me, but I have not forgiven you, so you must remember the harm you did to me, even though I am a member of the Cao? family, resilience Very strong, but the mental damage you inflicted on me is difficult to recover from. In a legal sense, your crime is chest attack. So, when you are healed, you have to duel me again, and there is nothing wrong with that. There will be a promise of life-threatening danger." This time, there was a smile in Cao Kui's eyes, but it was no longer a mockery, but more like an agreement between masters. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I thought happily: "I promise." "Okay, I'm leaving." Cao Kui held my hand. Although it hurt, I still endured it. "He Bing, I'm really sorry for causing you such a serious injury. If there is any need for treatment, If necessary, please ask Kasumi to tell me." After saying that, she let me go and left. Kasumi waited for her to go away, then jumped in front of me: "Hebing! Why did you agree? The main reason why Aoi was injured was because she took it lightly, and because you were distracted by the moves you used like Yagami and Kusanagi. The most important thing is that she promised not to let you die beforehand, so she didn't hit you hard! Do you think you can be compared with her after you are healed? If you really don't cherish life so much, I won't care about you now. !” Seeing Kasumi fuming, I really wanted to laugh happily: "Kasumi, thank you for your concern. I am really lucky to have a friend like you. No but, you are so sure of me …Can’t we make a…leap in a short time?”   "Just you? Are you betting your life on that ethereal leap?" Kasumi was a little embarrassed by my words, but when she heard the last sentence, she became angry again. "Besides, after the injury is healed? I can definitely saymy injury will last a lifetime. She canhave mental trauma, why should Inot?" My words finally made Kasumi laugh. . \ Text Chapter 46 A chance encounter during the review The days in the hospital are really boring. The key is that this is a single room and I have no one to communicate with. As for the TVhow can I understand those Japanese programs? And I don’t want Kasumi to get me some movie CDs. Also although the nurses here are passable, they are mediocre and not conducive to recovery - being around beautiful women all day long has sequelae! After I was stalked for many reasons, and after I could barely move, Kasumi finally took me back, and even installed a half-bed, half-chair thing for me in the old house - this was what I requested. After all, this is where I spend the most time! Yuli brought me three meals a day. It was probably because of the barely a draw between me and Cao Aoi that she was very satisfied with my efforts. My food every day was very rich and very appetizing. Moreover, she didn't yell at me as loudly as before, but acted like a competent nurse, and even fed me! I gave up after repeated assurances and dissuasion. Why did I just discover her cute side today? hehe! Moreover, every night, Kasumi would bring a beautiful female doctor and nurse to check me and change my dressing. Could it be that I complained to Kasumi that the nurse was not as beautiful as her and she took it to heart? Mmmit feels really good! It's justthe daily routine of wiping my body makes me very embarrassed, but it's still acceptable to be played with by a beautiful woman, even though the doctor and I don't speak the same language. There are really a lot of records in the Todo family’s books and they are very useful. I read them one by one and asked Kasumi to bring me an ancient Chinese dictionary. Hey, after living for so many years, it’s really embarrassing to have to use a dictionary to read your mother tongue! With the passage of time, not only can I function normally, but I also have a better understanding of the history of the Todo family, oh no, even the history of the three artifacts. It turns out that when the Kusanagi family broke up with the Yagami family, the Toudo family secretly helped the Yagami family, and they were the only ones willing to help the Yagami family at that time! Moreover, during the Warring States Period in Japan, the somewhat legendary and transformed Guoxin layman turned out to be a member of the Yata family! When the Yata family moved away because they offended some daimyo, it was also the Todo family who helped them! Oh shit! This Tengtang family has been mediocre for so long, it is really a waste! He is able to do so many things so unconsciously, what a genius, genius! “Moreover, I finally understand why Iori Yagami visited the Toudo family and taught Kasumi martial arts! But, Kasumi’s unrequited love forget it, I’d better brag about my bowl of porridge. Nearly two months later, the female doctor said that I was almost healed and informed me to go to the hospital for a final check-up. I can finally breathe some air under the sun! It’s so cool! On a morning with clear skies, Kasumi and I broke up at the entrance of Todo Dojo and strode to the hospital. Why was the day so blue? hehe! When I first entered the hospital, I seemed to see a familiar figure - Athena! She was walking towards me holding a bag of medicines. Just when I was thinking about whether I should hide, she had already spotted me: "He Bing? It's really you! Why did you go back to Japan?" "Well" I bravely stepped forward, "Youli and I met King in the United States and stayed with her for half a year. Then we came back and are now living in the Todo Dojo." "Todo Dojo?" Athena was surprised, "Isn't that dojo competing with Extreme Style?" "So Yuri went there!" I'd better put the blame on Yuri "She said that any enemy of extreme style is her friend, and she also shouted that she would go to the extreme style kicking gym with Kasumi Toudou. Woolen cloth!" "Ah?" Athena smiled when she heard this, "It's true for Yuli, you must be in some pain when you stay with her, right?" "Indeed, but it is also a kind of training for me!" I recalled the "painful" life in South Town for the first half of the year. "Although Yuli is still a child, there are things worth learning from me. By the way, Athena, Why did you come to the hospital? Are you sick? No way!" "I'm sick? Is that really not a joke?" Athena opened the bag and showed it to me, "Are these medicines for me? The master recently adopted a child who is not in good health. I bought some medicines for backup at home. You also know that there has been no concept of medicine in our family for a long time." "Haha, that's right. You are fighters!" I said, but I was wondering if this child could be that little bag? "Since we have met, let's go home and have lunch together? Your reexamination will come in the afternoon? It should be fine, right?" Athena pulled me up without any explanation, "I also want to hear about your experience in the United States!" What have I learned? Following Athena, I seemed to smell the fragrance of her hair again, and I was deciding whether to talk to her about the king. Men are also conflicted! Athena’s home is still so simple, although it has become?That's good, but when I think about the city Athena is better! hehe! Xiaozhui, who was resting on the sofa, was obviously at a loss for my arrival: "He Bing? Okay, aren't you in the United States? Where is Yuli?" "We are at the Todo Dojo. I met Athena in the hospital today. I came back to see you and the old man. Is his health okay?" Back to this place, I feel so warm, this dining table, this sofa, And this staircase Xiaozhui interrupted my reverie: "Master, he has picked up a child now. He holds it in his mouth for fear of melting, and holds it in his hand for fear of flying. Of course he is in good health! Well He Bing, why are you going there too? Hospital?" "Well, I'm injured. I'm going to check it out." This is something that can be seen in the light, and I don't have to hide it. "Oh? Who was injured?" Xiaozhui became interested, "Although your appearance is not enough, ordinary people are no longer your opponents, right?" "Of course! I worked very hard, but the person who hurt me, oh no, almost killed me was Cao Aoi." "What?" Athena rushed over, "Where is the injury? Is it serious? Are you completely healed now?" And Xiaozhui had an expression like "You are still alive." "As for me, it's serious. Who told me to rush forward?" I lay down on the sofa exaggeratedly. "My whole body was burned and I was in a coma for seven days. However, I am now alive and kicking, and Cao Kui is not injured. Damn it, I beat her half a girl, but she later said it was a chest attack!" "Eight-year-old girl?" Xiaozhui was very surprised, "How could you do this?" "That'll be a disaster!" Athena frowned, "The Kusanagi family and the Yagami family seem to be mortal enemies. You used Yajime to injure the Kusanagi family members" "Haha! Athena still cares about me. Quan Chong, I despise you!" I happily patted Xiaozhui's shoulder and answered Athena's worry, "Don't worry! Cao Aoi has classified this matter as a private discussion. She didn’t tell her brother that she wanted me to fight her again in the future, a life-and-death kind of thing.” "I can't agree!" This time the two of them shouted together, "The flames of the Cao family are not something you can bear!" "No problem! Don't you still believe me?" Seeing their expressions of complete disbelief, I had to shake my head, "Even if you don't believe in my strength, you still have to believe in my intelligence! Cao Kui said to wait until I recover from my injury. Besides, can't I tell her that the scars on my soul are indelible? After all, I was on the verge of death!" "You!" They finally breathed a sigh of relief. Athena patted her chest, and Xiaozhui even punched me. "Then are your injuries healed?" Athena was still a little worried. "Absolutely no problem!" I patted my chest. "That's good!" Athena smiled happily, "I decided that this time my Athena team for KOF will consist of me, Quan Chong, and He Bing!" "What?" Xiaozhui and I exclaimed in unison. Athena shook her index finger: "No protest! The master is already old, and now he has adopted a child. This is a good opportunity for us to persuade him to quit the fighting competition. After passing this village, there will be no such shop! Do you want An old man made a mistake on the fielddo you still have any conscience?" Her voice was so sad, but her eyes were so cunning! "I surrender!" Xiaozhui surrendered first, and I did not fall behind. Besides, this is also what I look forward to - participating in KOF! Just when I was preparing to express my admiration, Xiaozhui said the second half of the sentence, "However, I have to find time to discuss with He Bing. If he still fails to reach the strength to participate in KOF this year, I believe it will be good for our team and for him. Isn’t he doing good things himself?” "Okay." Seeing that Athena agreed, I could only nod. However, I thought to myself - Xiaozhui, don't blame me if you can't get off the stage Of course, if that's the case I want more work hard! "By the way, what is the name of the child adopted by the elderly?" I still asked this question. "I don't know, but the master named him Xiaobao." Xiaozhui's answer made Athena dissatisfied: "You also participated in this matter blindly, right?" "Haha, you have to follow the master's path!" Xiaozhui smirked. "Okay, go see the master!" Athena walked to the kitchen, "I'm cooking, and I have to record songs in the afternoon. I have to go early, so lunch is early." I smiled at her, then put my arms around Xiaozhi's neck and whispered to him: "You actually want to stop me from getting close to Athena! Are you afraid that you have fallen in love with her? Tell me the truth!" To be honest, I asked very forcefully. , but felt very awkward in my heart - I really wanted him to reply that he didn't have that idea, but I didn't want Athena to go without anyone.Son-in-law, after all, I am not that character! Especially after meeting her again today, this idea became more and more realistic. "Me?" Xiaozhui looked at me with a squinted look, "Are you really going after Athena?" He shook his head, "I'm afraid you gave up the moment you decided to ask me, right? But, I really am That person?" He shook his head again with a sarcastic expression, "Athena only has that mysterious composer in her heart right now, and is she turning a blind eye to me?" "Isn't it?" I blurted out, but after thinking about it, I felt relieved - isn't the king's love for me also very similar? But who is that person? If it doesn’t satisfy me, I will never agree, absolutely! "Forget it, let's not talk about this." Xiaozhui pulled me to stand up, "Let's go see the child that the master picked up! He is also a child with super powers!" Haha, if you are really a small bag, it would be strange if you don’t have super powers! I thought quietly and followed Xiaozhui towards the old man's bedroom. \ Text Chapter 47 The Origin of Xiao Bao Before we even entered the door, Xiaozhui and I heard the old man speak in a soft voice with a loud voice: "Little Baobao, don't be naughty. Come, let's discover your superpowers with the master." "No! I'm tired and want to sleep!" The young child's voice is not inferior to the volume of the elderly. Xiaozhui smiled helplessly at me and reached out to push open the ajar door: "Master, can you let Xiaobao rest for a while? How can other children compare with you? Look, who is here?" "Ah? He Bing?" When the old man saw me, he temporarily let go of the pouting child beside him, "You are finally back! Did you find that our place is the best place for you after your experience outside? Don’t worry, I will still agree if you want to become a disciple now, although you can no longer be a closed disciple" "" I pulled Xiaozhui innocently, but he was expressing his helplessness to me - the old man's thoughts were still the same as before! "I said, can't you stop talking about this? I heard your voice just now as if a small bag is enough for you to teach?" As I said that, I looked carefully at this child who was said to have the aura of a dragon. Although he is small, he should be pretty good among his peers. His big eyes blinked a little tiredly. Was the old man's requirements for him too harsh? Delicate skin seemed normal for his age, but it was enough to arouse the envy of countless women. Is this the fighting uniform now? But it really matches well, and people can’t help but touch it! Fortunately, I am not a woman, otherwise I would really be able to take action! Xiaobao is looking at me blankly now, feeling a little timid. "Xiao Bao, right?" I walked over as kindly as possible, but I didn't know if Xiao Bao looked like a big bad wolf in Xiao Bao's eyes, haha, "My name is He Bing, just call me Brother Bing! Today came very suddenly, I don't have any gifts to give you, but I will make up for it next time." When Xiaobao heard about the gift, he seemed less shy, and I became more confident, "How old is Xiaobao this year?" "Seven years old!" The crisp tone was quite pleasant. "Thenhow did Xiaobao get here?" I slowly asked the real question. "I" Xiaobao suddenly felt painful, "I don't know. When I woke up, I was next to the master, and I couldn't remember anything about the past!" "He Bing, don't ask Xiao Bao anymore. I'll tell you later." The old man reached out and brushed Xiao Bao's face, and Xiao Bao slowly fell asleep. "Let's go to the living room and let him have a good rest. I did I'm so impatient." After saying that, he covered the little bag with a sheet and walked to the living room first. The old man sat down on the sofa, first uncorked the gourd and took a sip of wine: "I met Xiaobao on the way back to China. I was in Hebei at the time, and originally planned to fly to Japan in a few days, but I passed by a small village. . And very unfortunately, a murder occurred there - a family of four was wiped out. Xiao Bao was one of them, and he was already dead in the eyes of ordinary people. But I noticed the super power contained in his body, so, taking advantage of the night, I stole Xiaobao out of the morgue, and with my guidance of Qigong, Xiaobao came back to life. After that, seeing that he was helpless, I brought him back." "I'm afraid you are more planning to recruit an apprentice, right?" I couldn't help but say that only a fool would not be able to grasp a character who can bring the dead back to life, let alone an old man who is thinking about getting some kind of apprentice? "Thisof course is also an aspect" the old man said with a slight embarrassment, "but at that time, no matter what, I couldn't sit idly by and ignore it." "Of course. But have you investigated that case?" I wondered if this matter had something to do with some snitch group. After all, it happened in Hebei! "I quietly autopsyed the body, but there were no clues. All I knew was that Xiaobao and his family were not ordinary people. They all had superpowers, but Xiaobao was too small and his abilities were not discovered so that he could save people on the verge of life and death. I can't do anything for others." The old man felt a little sad and took another sip of wine. "But having said that, the person who can handle this case is even more expert! Judging from the technique, it was probably done by one person. …At least it’s a genre, what it is specifically, I’ve lived for so long and I haven’t seen it before, it’s so strange…” Seeing the old man thinking a little lost in thought, I could only keep my guess in my heart. Quietly pulling Xiaozhui upstairs: "Quan Chong, how have you been doing in the past six months?" "You want to know about Athena, right?" Xiaozhui teased me a little, "I think you only regard her as one of your own?" I showed no sign of weakness: "Haha, tell me first, why did you introduce Yuli to me in the first place and didn't want me to stay with Athena?" "everyone isThat’s what happened,” Xiaozhui said nonchalantly, “It’s hard to say that I was really planning for these things, but I can’t say that I wasn’t worried about your threat. But now we are all the same. "As he said that, he stretched out his right hand to me, "Maybe today we can become real friends? "I looked at him and wanted to laugh, but couldn't. Maybe I was the same as him However, when I stretched out my hand to shake his, he withdrew again and said, "Wait a minute. , I remembered. It’s better to hold this hand after we spar. It’s better to get to know the fighters formally in the ring. " Xiaozhui’s eyes were very clear, which touched me a little. Is this the thinking of a fighter? Maybe Anyway, when I heard his proposal, I was a little excited: "Okay! Maybe I can win then!" "Just try your best." Xiaozhui didn't care, "I will stop it." …I take back what I said about his clear eyes! I decided secretly. "Okay, okay! It's time to eat!" Athena's voice came from downstairs, and Xiaozhui immediately responded: "Are there any meat buns?" "Come down and see for yourself!" "good!" Isn’t this speed too fast? It's not like we were fighting I slowly went downstairs and sat next to Xiaozhui who was already talking. I wanted to talk to Athena who was serving us food, but after looking at the old man who was also there, I was still used to it. Silence is golden. \ Text Chapter 48 Sad Song Lunch ended quietly, the old man went to his room with a bowl of liquid food, and Xiaozhui also wanted to exercise his abilities - so, I had a "reason" to ask to see how Athena works, oh No, it's a second career. Athena agreed, probably in her eyes, I am a family member. Along the way, I looked at her profile, her back, and her skirt flying. They were all so natural, and her smile was natural. This showed that she trusted me very much, and at the same time, she didn’t have anything in her heart just because I was around. Waves - I have never been her destined lover. It seems that I am only one step away, but I can't take another step forward. "We're here." Athena's voice woke me up from my somewhat sad reverie. I also looked at the place where she worked. Well, not bad. It should be said that there was a professional atmosphere from the inside out - unprofessional. This is all I can feel. "Come and watch my recording!" Athena took my hand, "But you have to hold your breath and concentrate. There can be no noise in the studio." "I know." I seemed a little reserved. Being held by her hand, my heart started to beat wildly. We walked through the corridor, and everyone we met greeted Athena with great respect, maybe I don't understand bird language, but I can still feel the expressions on those people's faces. Finally, we stopped, and there were already people there, talking to Athena. I found a chair and sat down, waiting quietly. Athena pointed at me during the conversation, maybe to explain my identity! Soon, everyone else went out, leaving only Athena and me: "He Bing, you are the first person to listen to my singing in the recording studio. The reverberation effect of this recording studio is very good, you have to appreciate it." !” "Hasn't Quan Chong been here?" I was a little surprised. "He? He came here once. As soon as he arrived at the door, he was thought to be my boyfriend, and he ran away." Athena chuckled. Isn’t it? Why did Xiaozhui run away? Hmm If it were me, it would definitely be very embarrassing Maybe Xiaozhui is actually very shy, after all, she is still the same age, haha! "So he never came again." Athena put on the headphones, "I'm going to start singing, you can do it yourself, just don't make a sound." I nodded and closed my eyes first. The singing sound went from vague to non-existent to a steady stream, and I seemed to have begun an outing without even realizing it. White mountains and green waters, sunrise and moonset, there is a simple little house hidden on the mountainside, well, it is hidden among the cherry trees. The crimson petals swayed in the breeze. From time to time, a few or dozens of petals could not resist the temptation and flew away with the wind. The wind was filled with the fragrance of flowers? Oh no, there is still expectant waiting, this is the atmosphere of love! In the blink of an eye, it was evening, and the setting sun gradually left only some brilliance. The moonlight on the other side was belatedly arriving, and the wind became strong, as if calling the petals to follow, but it gave the air a smell of blood. And gradually it was covered with sad gauze, making the scene in front of me blurry, except for the orange candlelight in the small room - there was a person there, a person waiting with firm eyes, the distance between his eyes was so far away, and the appearance of that person I can't always see clearly, I can only taste the breath he exudes, oh no, is it him, or is it her? I don’t know, all I can know is that people grow old little by little while waiting Suddenly, the wind that was originally just strong became violent and violent in an instant, making it difficult to open one's eyes! It wasn't until the smoke disappeared that I realized that the setting sun had already gone back, leaving the lonely crescent moon silently guarding the mess The cherry blossoms were not there, the lights were not there, but the person became another person, kneeling blankly in the fresh air. In front of the blood stains, tears welled up in his eyes, but he had no strength to flow out. There seemed to be a wolf's cry in the distance, which was endless and disturbing I don’t know if silence is better than sound. It took me a long time to open my eyes, but I bumped into the eyes of Athena who had also just come out of sadness: "Why are your eyes so red?" We asked in unison, and then fell silent. But both of them understood the meaning. After a long time, Athena found a glass of water and said, "I'm going to sing the next song. After all, this is work for me." "It's a pity that she pondered for five minutes before starting another song. Oh no, is it brewing, or is it to calm down her mood? I didn’t guess, and I seemed to have lost the mood to listen to other songs. Even if it was Athena’s singing, I couldn’t hear anything. Yes, this is work for Athena, she can get out of it quickly, but what about me? Seeing her singing a light song, my sadness has not changed, I'd better leave! This song is enough. After making the decision, I quietly found paper and pen in the recording studio and left her a note. When I walked onto the street, I suddenly found that I didn’t seem to know the road again. But there’s no rush, it’s probably still early, I don’t believe I can’t find that hospital, and that cute female nurse can also speak Chinese! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?After a long time, my mood gradually left the sad tone. I was about to find someone to ask for directions when I heard a voice: "He Bing! Why are you here?" It was Kasumi, and I turned around to see her angry but worried look: "Didn't you go to the hospital for a review? Why haven't you come back? I called the hospital and they said you didn't go at all! What on earth did you do? You won’t come back for lunch either, you must know that you are still a sick person until the re-examination confirms that everything is fine!” "This my fault, I admit my guilt, I'm sorry" Fortunately, I almost blurted out something about the "party" and "the people". Seeing that I quickly admitted my mistake, Kasumi lost half of his anger: "Stop talking, go to the hospital for a checkup first and then discuss your crime." "Okay." But I was thinking about whether to hide some of the things that happened today What's there to hide? Anyway, everyone will know each other at kof96! Oh no, our secret love will always be our secret! As I expected, my body has fully recovered. But thinking about Cao Kui's recovery speed, I was a little reluctant, but this thought was immediately replaced by the tender farewell between me and the female nurse - after all, the issue of blood cannot be forced. In addition, if Kasumi hadn't been there, I would have exchanged phone calls with the nurse. Anyway, she had carefully manipulated every inch of my body. When I looked at her, I felt like There's always something strange about it, hmm This should be a relatively pure form of shyness, right? I seem to be making excuses for myself, because this nurse is indeed very beautiful Finally, I left. Just when I was still talking about the female nurse, Kasumi suddenly turned her head: "He Bing, I received a letter today, it seems to be from your friend." "Who?" My eyes were still drifting to the side of the hospital. "The envelope says king." "ah!"\ Text Chapter 49 Letter from the king "What's wrong?" Kasumi saw my violent reaction and couldn't help but be curious, "Could it be that this king is the big sister who participated in KOF?" "Yes." Before reading the letter, I had better say less. Some things should be kept secret until they are completely confirmed. "Let's go. Since we have the letter, let's go home quickly." As soon as I arrived at the dojo, I saw that Yuli was still giving guidance to the students. I felt relieved: "Xiaocheng, where is the letter?" "What? Are you so anxious?" Kasumi took me into the inner room, took out a letter from a drawer and gave it to me, "What is her relationship with you?" "Not suitable for children!" I smiled and wanted to send her away. "I'm not a child. Otherwise, I would have watched it privately!" Kasumi said as if he didn't care about you. "I went to see Yuri. Also, what's for dinner? In order to come out to see you today, I can I didn’t buy the food you like.” "It's my fault. I'm guilty, isn't it? I read the letter." He half-pushed and half-sent Kasumi away, closed the door, and picked up the letter. I felt slightly uneasy - why did King send the letter at this time? thing? Has she solved the problem now? Just open it and take a look! "He Bing, come back. To completely resolve the matter, you still need to do it yourself. Let's talk about everything when we come back. Kiss you, king." It’s really simple! I smiled slightly, thinking of the king's passion - it was a feeling of happiness. Now I understand more and more. The dinner was indeed not delicious, but Yuli’s eyes lit up as she looked at the dining table. While swallowing hard, Yuli and I discussed: "Yuli, it seems we should go back?" "Why? It's very nice here!" Yuli blinked and asked, still chewing something, "Could it be" She looked at Kasumi, "Sister Kasumi is going to drive us away?" "Don't don't act so innocent. This has nothing to do with Kasumi." Seeing Kasumi's face looking a little embarrassed, I quickly explained, "It's a letter from the king. She asked us to go back. Why did she ask us to go back? Besides, I think we should go back, after all, we have disturbed Kasumi for so long." "But I like to be with Sister Xiangcheng!" Yuli didn't care about the ambiguity of her words, "Can't we just call Sister King and tell her something has to be done a few days later? And" Why is this girl getting more and more cunning? Hmmit seems that you have been with me recently. Could it be that I taught you? I was a little helpless, but I couldn't let her continue to talk: "Stop! There is no reason! Think about it, if you can make a phone call, does the king need to write a letter? There must be something hidden. Besides, you are staying here. You have been here for too long, are you afraid that your family will find out and take you back? Besides" I simply made up these seemingly reasonable reasons and compared them with me endlessly? You're not good yet. "Then" Youli was really scared, "Shall we go back? Tomorrow? Or today?" It seems that she is really afraid of going home! "Xiaocheng, what do you think?" After all, I've been living here for free for so long. It's not a good idea to just leave. However, it seems that I'm the only one living here for free, and Yuri has become the acting coach. of! Hmmit's automatically filtered, haha! Kasumi was quite reasonable: "It's nothing, you are welcome at any time. If I really want to leave, I think it will be tomorrow. The king is in Brazil, right? I bought the plane tickets for you, just to thank you for staying with me for several months. How about it?" "Um" I looked at Yuri who looked indifferent. The character of this rich lady is really a blessing. Looking at Kasumi's determined eyes, I finally nodded - when can I get rid of the life of a "parasite"? ah! Oh no, wait, I suddenly realized: "Xiaocheng, you said the king is in Brazil?" “I’m guessing, didn’t you realize that the envelope and stamps are from Brazil?” Kasumi said matter-of-factly. Brazil? Brazilian mercenaries? Is King really in danger? No I thought about countless possibilities for a moment: "Yuli, you'd better stay in Japan. After thinking about it, I guess the king will write to us in Brazil, and most likely your family will come to Nanzhen to find you. , and the king is outside again, showing off his trap, and has to tell them our whereabouts, this time you come back" Damn it! I'd better become a politician. Why don't I blush when I talk nonsense? I felt severely ashamedbut I had to continue telling lies. After all, Yuli had nothing to do with it, and I couldn't bear to let her get involved in danger. "Okay" As long as she can avoid going home, Yuli's IQ seems to be that of a child. After dinner, I sat on the grass in the backyard again, thinking about King in confusion. It would be great if the stamp and the envelope were a coincidence, but that was almost impossible Moreover, the handwriting was indeed King's. It's not easy to imitate Could it be that King has been arrested and was forced to write the letter? Not like that, I would rather?I believe king will consider me first in that situation "You are indeed here!" Kasumi's words surprised me. When I turned around, I was covered by a sheet, "You never bring anything with you. It's very cold here at night!" "Thank you." After she said this, I really felt a little cold. It is May now, so wearing single clothes is fine during the day, but at night "Did something happen to that king?" Kasumi did not sit down with me this time, "Don't play tricks on me, Yuri is not here now, tell the truth." "Can you not tell me?" I shook my head, "In order to prevent me from being too involved, King didn't tell me much. Now I just can't escape. As for you, there is no need." Kasumi thought for a while, gave up and asked again: "Okay, I won't say anything else. But, you have to be careful, I am a friend who cares about you, and Brother An should also be interested in you, so you can't What's wrong?" "I will try my best." I made a promise that was not a promise. "After I leave, Yuli will leave it to you. She doesn't know anything." "Needless to say, I can do this, even though she is an extreme person." Kasumi stretched out her hand to spread the sheets for me, and smiled, "I'm going to bed first, and I have to buy you a plane ticket tomorrow. You can do whatever you want, but It's best to go to bed early." After saying that, he left. "I know, thank you." I didn't look back, I just looked at the stars in the sky. The next day, I got up early. The breakfast that Kasumi prepared for me was very satisfying. My flight was at noon. I didn’t say goodbye to them because I felt that I had already said everything I needed to say to Kasumi. As for Yuri okay Better not to see. When I arrived in Nanzhen, I didn’t go directly to King’s bar. Instead, I booked a room in Kate’s hotel for free. "Kate, is King in Nanzhen?" Since King said she was his friend in times of trouble, I trusted her. "I haven't been here for half a month. The store is almost covered with dust. Why don't you just go back? Did you run away? Are you afraid of being caught by the king?" Kate teased me, "My relationship with the king is not the same. Normally, I can guess what she is thinking at a glance, you must be boyfriend and girlfriend, right?" "It'snot confirmed yet" I didn't dare to say anything more to her, so I fled directly back to the room to adjust to the jet lag. It’s late at night and I’m full of energy, which is just right. I quietly left the hotel and came to the bar silently. I looked around and saw that no one should be there, so I climbed in carefully. "You're finally here." When I just landed, a voice sounded from behind me. It was very familiar. It was the woman who let me go. Moreover, the coolness on the back of my neck was also so familiar. I was dying again. Online? "I just decided that if you come one day later, I will cripple you, so you are lucky. Turn around. He Bing."\ Text Chapter 50 A moment of surprise "Then it's time for me to thank you for your tolerance?" Since she asked me to look back, which meant that she didn't mean to kill me, I felt confident and bold. "But having said that, I really have to thank you for not silencing me last time. ." "Because whether to kill you or not is just a matter of willingness. It would be good to keep someone more interesting. However, you seem to be stronger now, but" The woman obviously disdains my ability. "Please! It's not easy for everyone. I am a monk by the way" My words were interrupted when I turned around completely - this is "Can I ask your name, Miss?" Under the weak light, I could only I saw the national defense green, but I vaguely had the answer in my heart. "Leona. I'm not happy to see you again, but this is the mission." Hearing her own admission, I was excited for a moment, but then I became very unhappy: "What do you mean by being unhappy?" "I stayed in South Town for four days just to wait for you." Leona repeated, seeming a little angry, "I wasted four days." "Wait for me?" I immediately thought of King, "You're not taking me to Brazil, are you?" "You can choose to be silenced by me." Leona's tone made me quickly adjust my mentality - the first person in front of me was a soldier, and the kind who grew up in a military camp: "Isn't it okay for me to go? When are we leaving? "I'm really worried about King's safety, but it doesn't seem like asking Leona is a good choice. "Now." Finally, the blade on my neck left, "Follow me." Leona took me out of the bar through the back door, walked a few streets, and stopped in front of a gray car: "Get in the car." Along the way, I was extremely depressed. Leona kept silent and I couldn't talk to her. Even if I couldn't help but ask something, I was rejected as soon as I opened my mouth: "I'm driving." What's more serious is that she chose The route was very dark. I was sitting next to her, but I couldn’t even see her face clearly! Is this a professional habit? Just like some people who have played CS a lot like to walk against the wall? I thought viciously. After driving for about half an hour, we got out of the car. This is a military airport! Brazilian mercenaries have quite a few partners! That is…… "Get on the plane." Leona stopped my looking around. "I don't think I'm a prisoner, right?" I felt a little unhappy. "That's about it." Her words made me almost fall down, but I didn't dare to say anything more. Probably in her daily titles, I can only be a target, a prisoner, or an object of protection. But I am obviously not protected, and I am not willing to be her target My life is at stake! I have to admit that Leona’s skills are very good. Whether driving a car or flying a helicopter, I can actually take a nap safely. Not long after, my tiredness came and I really fell asleep …Why does my nose hurt a little? I opened my eyes in confusion, well, whose hand is this? Oh, it hurts! I was excited and tossed my head. Just as I was about to rub my injured nose, I heard Leona's voice: "I thought I had to twist your nose off to wake you up. It seems I was wrong." Oh shit! What's the meaning! My appearance is only good enough for the audience, but not as beautiful as your fighters. If my appearance is disfigured again, what should I do? He was about to curse, but he saw Leona's face, very close at hand, definitely no more than ten centimeters, showing a naughty smile. That look in her eyes clearly shows that of a naughty girl, a bit like Athena, oh no, it's also as obvious as a king's! This shallow smile only belongs to young girls, the absolute beginning of blooming crabapples! The blue hair was simply tied up. She probably didn't know how to dress up, but she still looked very good-looking; and the smooth tip of her nose not only had the straightness of a Westerner, but also the softness of an Easterner, just like a gem. Reflecting the rising sun, the two red lips at the lower part were not decorated at all, but they also exuded a strange vitality in the slight fluctuations in the breathing. I’m amazed! After a moment of daze, I leaned in and kissed her like a man possessed. "What are you doing?" Leona dodged nimbly, regaining her cold tone and frosty expression in an instant, and reflexively pushed me off the plane without waiting for my answer. "I" I got up casually, only to see Leona standing in front of me angrily: "Tell me, what did you want to do just now?" Now we’re in trouble! I looked at her at a loss and couldn't say anything for a long time. In fact, I thought about it a lot, but I couldn't seem to solve my crisis. "Don't say it?" Leona seemed to clenched her fist and turned away, "I'll give you five more seconds, if you don't say five, four, three" "I fell in love with you at first sight. Just now was the first time I saw you clearly, so why did you always showShe is definitely a girl who deserves to be cherished because of her coldness. I "Forget it, I was indeed stunning at that moment. To add more fuel to the fire is to add fuel to the fire. Life is precious, so you should use your abilities and continue to express your feelings!" I want you to be happy all your life! You don’t have to think about me when you are happy, but you must look for me when you are sad. If you want to leave, just drift with the wind. If you want to come back, my heart will be with you. When you are well, I may not be well, and when you are not well, I am definitely not well! You can be careless and don't see me, don't worry about not having me around; it doesn't matter if you don't cherish me, if you don't cherish yourself I will kill you" "Then, the prince and princess lived happily ever after?" Leona interrupted my confession with a noncommittal question, and before I could answer, she put her right hand on the saber at my waist, "Although what you said made me laugh. I yearn for it, but I am a soldier. So," in an instant, she flew back and put the tip of the blade against my throat. Isn’t it? Will you die like this? I really didn’t mean it! Isn't it too unlucky to die like this? "I will definitely kill you if you dare to say such things to me again." Leona's words stunned me for a moment, and then, the joy of regaining a new life made me almost cry with excitement, but I still have to finish some of the sensational words. : "Okay, I'll use some new words next time, but what I mean" I deliberately didn't finish my sentence and just stopped there, so as not to die unclearly. Moreover, at this moment, I was definitely in a state of confusion. She died generously and looked down upon death, but in fact she was thinking in her heart - Leona, just call me crazy and let me go! "You" Leona stared at me for a long time, and finally removed the knife, but just when I was about to rejoice, she punched me in the face and flew straight into the air. "Your words have not reached the limit of my tolerance, but if I don't punish you, you won't understand my anger. Get up and go, the king is waiting for you." After she said this, I had time to feel that I was sorry for my performance just nowAlso, Leona didn't use any moves or abilities, but she easily ate me to death. Am I really a bad guy? Or is the role of weapons more obvious in the real KOF world? Can I also find something to use? For example, m4a1? It seems that my shooting speed at close range is not as good as Yagami-an’s eight young girls It’s better to improve your own quality Following Leona, I couldn’t help but sigh that she hid her appearance so well. Is this a good thing or a bad thing for her? I don't know, but thinking about her naughty look in that shot, I felt a little regretful - it would have been great if she had kissed her like that! Oh no, just think about it, think about it! \ Text Chapter 51 A kiss of confirmation This should be the Brazilian plateau, and there is nothing to say about the weather. It seems that my physique can ignore ordinary temperatures now, which is a good thing! Leona walked in front without saying a word. I didn't dare to talk about any more topics and became more and more bored. After walking for about twenty minutes, I turned a corner and saw a military camp in front of me. It looked very simple, but in fact it was unknown what was going on. "The king is inside," Leona took me in. The soldiers on guard showed no expression. She pointed to a house, "Don't wait around, follow me in." "Oh." I agreed, and she asked: "Do I need to tell the king what you just said to me?" "No!" I clearly felt an element of threat. "So, I was pretty good to you along the way?" Leona asked seemingly unintentionally. "Of course, we just met each other so late along the way!" I heard the song and knew its elegant meaning. "It's too late to meetforget it, you just know." Leona knocked on the door in front of her. "Report! He Bing has been brought here, the mission is completed." Leona reported to the colonel in front of her, it was Heaton. King was sitting aside, probably they were talking about something. When she saw me, she happily rushed over to give me a hug: "You're finally here! Leona didn't make things difficult for you, right?" Seeing that Leona's eyes next to me were darting back and forth on me, I quickly said: "Yes! She was very good to me along the way, especially on the helicopter. She drove very smoothly and I was pretty." Slept on the ground." "That's good." Heaton also stood up, "He Bing, have we met before, right? In kof95, you seem to be cheering for the Athena team. Are you their friend?" "Your memory is really strong! At that time, I was staying at Athena's house." Soldiers are soldiers. At that time, I could remember even those humble things, awesome! "So, how did you get to Nanzhen? Also, what is your relationship with Miss King?" Heaton continued to ask. "Is this important?" I just said disgusting things to Leona, now talking about it, isn't it courting death? "Of course, if you have a close relationship with Miss King, then I can consider trusting your promise. If you are just an outsider, I won't be so polite." Heaton said very realistically. "Didn't King tell you? Or" I don't believe that the fact that King and I are hugging each other like this still can't explain the problem, "King, do you want me to say it myself?" "Miss King told me, but I ask you to say it once." Heaton's words were very normal, butLeona seemed to frown at the posture of me and King. It does seem to be a bit too ambiguous. I gently separated from King and walked to Heaton: "I came to Nanzhen to learn qigong, although there is no result. I will not tell other personal issues to anyone else." "What if I want to silence myself now?" Heaton smiled slightly, "I'm not as kind as Leona." "Then for the king's sake, at least tell me what I died for?" Although it's a bit brave, I still feel awkward saying those things in front of Leona and King. Besides, King should be able to talk to me. Together - this is my last confidence. "Okay. Have you heard of Nujia?" Heaton asked. "Of course I know. Rich and expert." Are these things related to him? "Nujia died in kof95. According to intelligence, he exploded and died because he could not withstand some kind of force. And the items in the transaction that you accidentally bumped into were part of Nujia's remains." What! Who is so boring that he even wants that thing? Could it benests? That is the authoritative organization for copying technology. But wasn’t that what happened in 1999? Orthey started preparing very early? Seeing my surprised and thinking look, Heaton continued: "Moreover, the buyers of these things are scattered all over the world. In other words, once they know that you are a witness, many people will come to you!" "Then what does this have to do with silencing me?" I didn't understand. "Because, we are also one of them." Heaton's words made me a little dizzy. Are mercenaries involved in such a thing? "You can't possibly want it for yourself, right? Who is the customer?" I asked tentatively. "If you even know this, even if the king is here, I have to keep you." Heaton's words did not sound like a joke, "Okay, I have said everything that needs to be said, what is your choice?" "King, what do you think I should do?" I turned my head and asked her, but I saw her leaning against me a little shyly: "Of course I am happy that you are willing to say it. If you really don't want to say it now, I will definitely stand by you. Over here." The words wereSo, but the expectant eyes betrayed her. "Some words are more meaningful when we are two people." I whispered to King, but it was enough for Heaton to hear. "Okay." Heaton praised a little, "Leona, go out and ask someone to come here later to deal with the blood stains." "Yes." Leona simply gave a military salute, glanced at me, and left. “Could it be truethat she is afraid of blood? However, it seems that now is not the time to care about that, because Heaton has already put his right hand on his waist. "Colonel Heaton, I'm sorry, I chose to be with He Bing. However, please believe in my promise." King pulled me behind him, "I use my honor to guarantee that He Bing will not leak anything about this matter to the outside world." A little detail. And if that's not enough add my life." Just when Heaton was thinking about it, I spoke because Leona had already left: "Colonel Heaton, the relationship between King and I is we like each other, okay?" "That's it?" Heaton glanced at us. "Then let's confirm our relationship now." I pulled King into my arms and gave him a clean kiss - I might still hesitate, but I can't hesitate for such a woman who saved my life, not to mention, this person There have been kisses before, but today this time it was just me taking the initiative. \ Text Chapter 52 A subtle feeling Heaton was straightforward and let go of the knife handle after the kiss between King and I: "Okay, now that you admit it. So, will you keep this matter a secret? Now all I need is a promise." "I don't need to publicize it in the first place. As for when someone asks," I hugged King with one hand with some force, although our almost same height makes this posture closer to a close brother, "I will let King make the decision." " The soldiers who came in after a while had no chance to deal with any blood stains, but they also received another order - to send King and I away. "Excuse me, can we take a stroll before leaving?" After leaving the military camp, I took the king's hand and asked the soldier, "Of course, we are just enjoying the scenery." "The colonel asked me to send you away," the soldier's answer was consistent with his identity, and he immediately changed the topic, "But he didn't say how much time it would take to complete the mission, so what do you plan to see? I can lead the way. "It seems that he is also a very sentimental master. "King, can you stay with me?" Some things become easier to do once they have a precedent. Now I asked so intimately and naturally, "I don't want to come and go in a hurry." "Okay!" King's words were very short, and more meaning was written in those eyes. "There is no need for a tour guide. What we want is a little world between two people. Can we wait for you here in two hours?" If there were cigarettes, I would definitely hand one to the soldier, but even if he didn't, he should Will agree, free time is always what people like them like. "Of course, I won't be a light bulb." The soldier was always capable and walked away after saying that. "Where should we go? You've been here for a few days, you should know which places are worth seeing, right?" I actually don't really care about traveling, I just want to have a good time with the king - after all, the kiss just now was in front of others, provocative. I got interested but couldn't get enough of it, so I had to make up for it. "There is a nice cliff, and you can see the sunrise. Although it is noon, it is also good to look at the clouds." "Is there usually anyone there?" "Nowhat are you thinking about?" "What do you think I'm thinking about?" "I don't know." “Wouldn’t it be enough if we put it into practice then?” "Okay, let's go!" King let go of my hand and took a step forward, "Come on!" Seeing that King’s expectations were no lower than mine, I sped up to keep up with her, but King saw that I had sped up and easily kept out of my reach. After jogging for a while, half chasing and half chasing, King suddenly stopped: "Okay, the cliff is just ahead He Bing, it seems someone arrived first today." Following King’s fingers, I also saw a series of footprints, which were military boots. In a place like this, footprints are usually easily covered by wind and sand, which means that the people who arrived first are not much earlier than us. “Let’s go quietly and see who it is?” I suggested. "You still have a hobby of peeping!" King said this, but he had already moved forward, silently and professionally, which made me compare this action with Kasumi's. Even though it is a cliff, there is still some vegetation. However, the place King mentioned is a flat land, but it is bare. Unfortunately, there was already someone there, it was leona. Why is she here? All we can see is her back, and even if we adjust the angle, we can only see a side face at most. She was sitting on the edge of the cliff, holding her knees with her hands and resting her head weakly. She seemed to be looking at the sky. Oh no, the perspective should be from the far side of the cliff - was she bored, or was she worried about something? King and I looked at each other, both of us looking strange. I shook my head at King again and slowly left with her. "Why don't you say hello to her?" After walking a little further, King still asked strangely, "Didn't you say you had a good relationship along the way?" "That's right, if you look at it from the perspective of escorting prisoners." I nodded solemnly. "Haha, no wonder." King chuckled, "Leona grew up in a military camp. In her eyes, mission is the first priority." "I can see that, so I said she is very good to me." I continued to pretend to be serious, "I am satisfied with this journey if I can see you completely!" “I’m satisfied to be able to see the complete you!” King’s voice softened and he leaned on my shoulder again. "Then you may not be easily satisfied. After all, I am trying to become a fighter." I hugged her and sat on the floor. It didn't matter whether it was dirty or not, the atmosphere was important! "Don't worry, I told you that I can already be a surgeon." King looked at me carefully, "Were you injured in Japan?" "Yeah, I almost died."?How did you tell? " "Your skin is all new, are you afraid of burns? Tell me, what exactly is going on?" King knew that I was here well, but he still sounded worried. "That's right, I was in a coma for seven days! The people of the Kusanagi family are very strong." I told the whole story about Kusanagi, from the time when Kasumi took me to sneak in to the agreement between Kuaishou and me. King was amused by my decision to use mental injury as an excuse, but he just smiled: "Is it really like what you said? That's weird!" "how?" "With your system, it is impossible to fully recover from such a burn, unless you have Qigong to control your metabolism, and I did see traces on your body. But the fact that you don't know Qigong means that someone is doing it. I specially treated you when you were in a coma, and he was someone who knew Qigong." King was very confident in his analysis, so he was even more confused. "Is it Kasumi? I have to find a chance to ask. If that's the case, I'll owe you a big favor!" I couldn't figure it out at the moment. "Forget it, let's talk about it later! Since this person doesn't want me to know, It shows that I don’t need to repay you, so I’m not in a hurry, and besides, maybe I’m a genius!” "Just you?" King hit me hard, "The road of a fighter is very difficult, so I will be spared those unrealistic ideas." “Isn’t it okay to just look forward to it once in a while?” "no." "ThenI'll just admire you!" As I said that, I threw her to the ground, "Oh no, it's not that I admire you, it's" The next sound was no longer talking, but some clear chirping sounds. However, my hands were very disciplined, and I just gently held the king's chin. After all, we only have two hours, oh no, there should only be one hour left, and there are certain things that I don't want to waste time on. carried out locally. It wasn’t until King’s eyes became blurry that I pulled out my tongue and took a breath: “Okay, let’s go back. I really want to go back to the bar early now.” The soldier was really punctual, no more than two hours, no less: "Look at the look of your clothesBrother," he asked pretending to be mysterious, "Aren't you here for two hours" "No comment!" This kind of speculation was always getting darker and darker, so I simply changed the subject, "By the way, do you know where Ralph and Clark are?" "They have carried out their mission." The soldier looked at me with half admiration and half ridicule, "Should we leave now, or Judging from your physique, you are not superhuman, do you really not need to take a rest?" "Please take us away." King was starting to feel embarrassed. "Okay, okay." The soldier murmured to himself as he walked, "This woman doesn't know how to care about men at all" I didn't hear what he said clearly, but it already made King blush, and I was a little embarrassed, but well I bit King's ear gently: "This man doesn't care about anything he says, let's not Pay attention. And" I asked after deliberation, "When the time comes, we can go back, shall we give it a try?" "Okay." King nodded, but I was stunned, couldn't I? So it’s “just around the corner”? "Why are you so stunned? Are you just talking?" King pinched me and said, "They are already far away, hurry up and catch up!"\ Text Chapter 53 Going Home On the way back, we still used the helicopter. The skills of the soldiers who sent us away were also good, and they also prepared food for me, which was Chinese style - I also didn't eat for some time. This made me exclaim when I got off the plane: "You will be a good husband in the future." "That is a very distant thing." The soldier waved his hand, "If you really want to thank me, just beat up Ralph and Clark in this year's KOF." "Why?" Such a request was unexpected, and King and I were both a little curious. "You don't know, Colonel Heaton is not planning to participate in KOF this year, so there will be a vacant seat. However, it seems that Leona has been chosen to replace him, and I am indeed no match. But I am also very unwilling - I am no worse than them. How much, except for those four people. No one in the military camp dares to challenge me. So, if you can make Ralph and Clark behave badly, I will have hope next year!" The soldiers became more and more excited as they talked, as if we had promised Come down. hehe. Unexpectedly, there is such a number one figure in the Brazilian mercenary army. "Then why don't you consider squeezing out Leona? It seems that she should be weaker." King asked puzzledly. "Of course it would be good if you could do it." The soldier became serious, "But for the sake of your lives, let it go. And, I would like to remind you, never let Leona be stained with blood, especially her own blood." "Why?" King doesn't understand, but I can probably guess the reason. "See for yourselves," the soldier unbuttoned his collar, revealing a steel ring for his neck. There was a deep scratch on it. "Leona grew up in a military camp, but I didn't. When I first arrived in the army, Everyone is taboo about her. Out of curiosity, I provoked her. Miss King may not understand, but she escorted He Bing all the way to Brazil. Do you know her character?" Seeing me nodding, he also He laughed dryly and said, "So we started fighting. It was evenly matched at first, but as a man, I always have an advantage in physical strength, so I stabbed her in the arm in the end." As he spoke, he gestured, "As a result, as soon as she touched The blood made me tremble. I thought she was fainting from blood, but the next moment she rushed to me. I didn't even have a chance to react. What I still remember is that her eyes were blood red at that moment. , it was a severe pain in my neck." The soldier said with lingering fear, "In just that moment, I was knocked away. It took me a week to recover from my injuries. But this is also luck. If she didn't need to scratch at that time and just stabbed me, I This steel ring is useless." "So strong?" It seems to be the effect of the crazy blood, but the fact that this person is still alive means that Leona did not pursue him at that time, which means that her crazy blood was not fully awakened. "So I advise you not to take advantage of her." The soldier waved his hand, "You have to remember to beat up Ralph and Clark a little bit. Okay, I'm going back." "Wait a minute," I asked a personal question, "Why don't you wear your military rank? By the way, I haven't asked for your name yet." "Because I feel that my current military rank is not worthy of my strength. As for the name, I will naturally know it at the KOF in the future." Looking at his helicopter gradually taking off, King smiled at me: "What a funny guy. I'm looking forward to seeing him on KOF." "Then we have to give Ralph or Clark a serious disability." I joked, "Of course, if the group can meet them. But then again," I held her hand tightly, "In It’s not a good thing for a military airport to be blown by the wind for too long. Shall we go home? I’m a little hungry.” " Me too." King was very fond of the word "go home". He grabbed my arm and stared at me Why is this look so ambiguous? Originally, I had been confusedly thinking about the actions and mental details of losing my virginity for a long time, and had accumulated a lot of enthusiasm for practice. But when I actually arrived at the door of the bar, I realized that the distance between me and Yanfu had not been reduced to zero - sitting on the floor at the door. There was a man sitting there, fanning himself in a pretentious manner, obviously trying to disturb my upcoming sexual happiness. I was a little annoyed, but I didn't dare to say anything because I already recognized this person from his clothes - Mai Shiranui. "King! Where have you been? You're not even doing business?" Mai Shiranui closed her fan, stood up and walked over. Fortunately, she was wearing higher-coverage clothes now, otherwise passers-by would have stopped to watch, "Eh? This Who is it? Your boyfriend?" She looked at me and then at the king, "Not very good! What do you like about him?" Seeing that I looked a little unnatural, King quickly spoke: "Xiao Wu, don't talk nonsense! Do you think everyone is like Andy chasing you? Besides, people can't be underestimated. Come on, let me introduce this person. It's He Bing. Sooner or later you will admire his genius, and you," King turned around and nuzzled at me, "I don't need an introduction? Everyone who follows KOF knows this." "Of course, she is the most beautiful woman in the country!" IShe laughed, but it was more of a sarcastic statement that the thing that attracted the most attention was not her martial arts, "I wonder why Miss Mai Shiranui came to the place? Isn't she just waiting to drink our coffee?" Mai Shiranui heard the disapproval in my words, but she didn't care: "Have you been on your honeymoon these past two days? Don't you even know any news?" As she said that, she took out an envelope from her arms, "This is An invitation letter from the kof organizer. As long as three people with invitation letters form a team to participate, there is no need to participate in the preliminaries." "Preliminaries?" I blurted out. What does Kagura Chizuru plan to do? "Yes." Mai Shiranui opened the fan and started fanning again. "It was said that in order to give more people a chance to participate in the competition, it was decided that the registration deadline would be June 1st, and the preliminaries would start on the second day. It was originally scheduled to end before the Atlanta Olympics. . Then, the finals will begin in October. King, even if you are on your honeymoon, you still have to be in the news. After all, a fighter must have a professional level." Listening to the scolding, King blushed: "Don't talk nonsense, it's a honeymoon" right! It's you who ruined our upcoming honeymoon, and you still have the nerve to say it! I thought bitterly. "If you don't say it, don't say it." Mai Shiranui looked like I understood, which made me almost feel discouraged. "Then, let's form a team together this time, right? We also need to call Yuri." "I think" King looked at me hesitantly. Does she plan to be with me? I promised Athena! "Go! It doesn't matter if you don't participate in the preliminaries, you can help me train." I put my hand on King's shoulder, "Besides, I also agreed with Athena and the others to form a team together. Let's hope that we can meet in the finals!" "Oh" King was a little surprised, "It seems they also know your talent. Okay, it's decided, we will meet in the finals!" Seeing me stunned, he couldn't help but smile, "Why are you dazed? I mean the finals. , it’s not the finals, am I going to try to push things forward? Okay, Xiao Wu, we’ve been talking for so long and the door hasn’t even been opened yet, let’s go in and have a drink together? Even though the inside hasn’t been cleaned for a few days.” "No." Mai Shiranui waved her hand, "Why bother you? Besides, I also asked Andy to watch a movie together at night, and I want to catch him!" "Miss Shiranui, I suddenly realized that you are very beautiful!" Since you know what you are interested in, I will not hesitate to praise you a little bit - she is indeed very beautiful, and I have to admit that she is better looking than King. "Let me tell you about the king I left for you!" Mai Shiranui smiled and left, "By the way, king, Yuri will inform you."\ Text Chapter 54 The Growth of Men Although Mai Shiranui was out of the way, and although the night was very fulfilling, there are still two words to say about the direction of things - regret! I have to admit that I have overlooked some details: the bar that has not been cleaned for half a month is really challenging for King and I. Moreover, after I rely on some kind of reverie as motivation to renovate the home with King, Some good sisters headed by Kate came to celebrate again. I really don’t know how they got the news Unfortunately, I don’t have the stamina of a real fighter like King. When they were happy and King returned to the bedroom, I have fallen asleep. In fact, the last part of the above situation was what King said when he woke me up early the next morning, and used this as a reason to formulate a series of enhanced death training plans for me, one of which was to postpone the relationship between the two of us indefinitely. A sacred and solemn production and life activity. This made me depressed but nodded helplessly - with my endurance, can I give a perfect "first performance" with King? Besides, I can’t participate in kof96 like this. I’m not just planning to show off. After all, we are also considered cheaters! But first, King left me to take care of the bar and went to Japan. Then, as the saying goes, talents are only as good as the master, and I deeply realized that a fighter’s side job (actually the main job) is also a large part of their life. Damn it, no wonder Cao? The family is so strong - there is no need to worry about life as soon as you are born, and you focus on practicing fighting instead of working. It would be a shame to not be a champion! Three days, just three days, I got used to cursing a series of rich fighters represented by Caojia in that meager rest time. By chance, the king is back! When I hugged her like the goddess of dawn, a string of news came through that I guessed or couldn't guess and had no time to guess: Yuli was captured by her father to take the place of the Dragon and Tiger Team, so, King proposed the idea of ??forming a team together while visiting and thanking Kasumi, and after a friendly and fierce friendly match, the two hit it off. Moreover, the king did not forget Athena, and finally brought Xiaozhui to Nanzhen! "Isn't it?" I was startled. "Where is he now? When will he come to the bar?" "No need to ask. It's because you turned a blind eye to me," Xiaozhui's voice drifted over, "Oh. It seems that you are blind, but I didn't expect that you are already having a passionate fight with this man." He walked in unhurriedly , he pointed at the king and I who were hugging each other tightly, "No wonder you gave up on Athena, no wonder she is hostile to Athena." Iyou idiot! How could you say these things in front of the king? I glared at him and then breathed a sigh of relief - Xiaozhui was speaking in Chinese, which King couldn't understand. But just when I was calming down, King whispered to me again: "He Bing, I don't like your friend" He hesitated to speak as if he was unhappy. How much tnt did you eat along the way? "By the way, He Bing," Xiaozhui took the trouble to drop another bombshell, "I will basically live in your house from today to the end of the preliminaries. Master said that economy is the key during training. In addition, the competition between the two of us is It's postponed for the time being, but you will be taking the lead in the preliminaries, and Athena won't be here - you have to pay attention to me, dealing with amateurs is not my hobby!" What is the basis for saving? It is clear that consumption is passed on to us! Moreover, it also serves as an eye-catching light bulb! Woo The world between two people I'm looking forward to "Okay, you're welcome." I really don't know how I smiled at him so naturally. Could it be I'm transforming into a family man? No! On the same day, I quietly hung up the phone to Athena: "Why did Quan Chong come here? Didn't he always say that he can't live without your meat buns?" "It's not just to train you. I guess after so long, you are already good enough to learn from Quan Chong." Athena's voice was so pleasant on the phone. "Oh" I couldn't refute, so I became concerned about her as usual, "What about you? You are our captain, so you have to practice seriously, right? You won't go to the remote mountainous areas of Guangxi again, right?" "Why don't you go?" She was probably laughing, "Is there someone else who will break into my room? Speaking of this, you have to go to KOF early, otherwise I will settle a score with you." "I'll try my best." When talking to Athena, she always leads the topic. Since Xiaozhui is determined to stay here, it's better to hang up. …… The days seem to have returned to the time when King gave me death training, but the other person who trained me changed from Yuli to Xiaozhi. Although he was not as childish as Yuli, he still made me stubborn and I could only accept it one by one - ―No matter what he asks me to do, he will do it with me, and he will definitely do it better than me. I didn’t beg for mercy, at least not when the king was present. "Long Lianya can no longer be called Long Lianya after you use it like this." Xiaozhui was helpless more than once.To put it bluntly, although he knew that I could not learn Qigong as well as I did, he always looked at me and felt unhappy. To this, I just pretended not to hear. Look how good our king is, the tornado kick was changed after she and I discussed it together! Moreover, the bruises on my body were also massaged by King, who applied medicine to me, and those warm fingers just thinking about it made me have the urge to hold her and move! More than twenty days have passed like this. I haven’t felt any qualitative leap, but I have reached a good state. In King’s words: “Of course you don’t feel it anymore. This is indeed a good feeling - you I already have one foot in the world of martial arts.” Today is Children’s Day, and the Athena team is in the Asian Division. I don’t know whether it’s Shile Chihe’s preference or the efforts of the locals. The Asian Division’s preliminaries venue is in South Korea, so Xiaozhui and I have to leave Nanzhen. As for the king, she wisely believed in Kasumi's strength and did not consider the preliminaries. "He Bing, I'm leaving first, so as not to disturb your farewell." Xiaozhui once again realized what was going on and boarded the plane with a small bag - he was almost empty-handed when he arrived! I also thought of him living and eating for free and being picky about not having meat buns. "He Bing, work hard, I'll wait for you in the finals." King took my hand and held it in front of our chests. His eyes were full of concern, but I still caught a trace of hesitation in this concern: "King, there is something I decided to ask about the matter - what happened? Since you went to Japan, I noticed that the way you looked at me was not as firm as when we were in Brazil. What made you waver? Oh no, It's not that serious, you're just worried. Tell me, what's the problem? I hope and should share it with you." "You still found out." King stuck out his tongue, trying to lighten the atmosphere, but this abnormal behavior was exposed by me mercilessly: "Don't pretend to be a child, you are not Yuli, I must know!" "That's good. If you can go further than me on kof96, I will tell you." King suddenly kissed me, "Go quickly, or you won't be able to get on the plane Don't worry, I love you." "Me too." Since the king really didn't say anything, it means that I can't help him now, and knowing it will only increase his troubles. With her fragrance, I moved away from her step by step. Is she waving at my back? I guess. "You must become stronger quicklysoI don't have to worry." This is King’s voice. I can’t hear a single word because of the airport announcement, but I clearly feel that my heart seems to be sinking, as if it is suppressed by something That is responsibility, a man’s responsibility. The plane took off, Xiaozhui sat next to me and learned from the experience with great interest: "Kissing goodbye? What does it feel like? Tell me? The taste of a man's wife shouldn't be very good, right?" I ignored it. He tilted his head and looked at the sky through the plane window. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and asked him: "Quan Chong, you must have been injured for a long time and become a doctor?" "That's right. The master taught me a lot back then, but most of them were Chinese medicine." Xiaozhui was confused by my words, "What's wrong?" "Then please give me timely treatment during the preliminaries and finals so that I don't have any sequelae. Thanks in advance." I leaned on my seat, looked at the morning glow outside, and said lightly, but very firmly, "You can't I am as cowardly as before I finally discovered that my life is not the most precious thing."\ Text Chapter 55 Chaotic preliminaries "Quan Chong, can't you get along better with King? She is not a tomboy, that's called heroic." "He Bing, do you know that the king looked wary when he saw Athena? Why do you think I have a crush on her?" "You like Athena, but you can't base everything on her, right? This is a sign of immaturity." "Anyway, I'm not eighteen years old yet, and I'm still a long way from being mature." "you……" "If you have the strength to teach me a lesson, why not have a good preliminaries. I'll take a nap first, the jet lag hasn't been adjusted yet." …… Why do you think of such unnutritious things again? It seems that I should be ashamed of my rhetoric - I am in the preliminaries now and cannot be distracted. However, I can’t seem to blame you for this - a large number of people participating in the preliminaries are too too ignorant! There were three junior high school students who had been studying Taekwondo for several months and signed up under the names of new female fighters! Do you think she is Li Mei? There are three of them as soon as they come. It seems that the popularization of kof also has some things that make people laugh or cry. Did Kagura Chizuru foresee this? I hope no expert accidentally kills anyone Forget it, I’ll leave the troublesome matters to Kagura Chizuru. I only need to think about my own affairs, especially the three opponents in front of me. I couldn’t help but glance sideways at Xiaozhui who was reading the newspaper. Isn’t this too cunning? The greatest weakness in life is not only facing the strong, but also facing the weak! Why do I have to do this kind of bullying job? Why! Finally, when the "fight" came, I waved to the three young boys opposite: "Do you know Chinese? If so, tell me your home address so that I can notify your family to give you a special supplement." Things can't be done'; By the way, let me say another important thing, you all come together, otherwise the lazy guy over there who reads the newspaper will scold me for not being able to win." "Perhaps you will understand in a moment what it means to be defeated by a arrogant soldier!" The leader of the boys rushed over without showing any signs of weakness. Not bad, I can speak Chinese, but please! Who doesn’t know this? But this is your attitude? It’s hard for a real fighter to pretend to be a fighter! Of course, any fighter who can put on a show won't dress up like you in a hip-hop outfit. After doing a basic Todo-ryu grapple, I used a Muay Thai-like hook to stop the second one: "You are the only one. If you want to come over, hurry up." …… "You've learned too much, haven't you? Let me count" Xiaozui turned her fingers boredly, "Yagami-ryu, Todo-ryu, Muay Thai, Extreme style, and mine" He simply stopped counting. , "Let's go and eat." …… Although it is boring, the game still has to be played day by day. It wasn't until the last few days that I met someone worthy of my serious punches. Unfortunately, his teammates were nothing more than day lilies, and they could only be eliminated. But just in the past few days, opponents have become stronger and faster. When there were only eight teams left in the Asian division, the organizers decided to rotate into groups, with the top two teams in each group advancing to the finals. I really don’t know what Kagura Chizuru was thinking. Is it for commercial purposes? Moreover, King's female fighter team is also in the same group as us. In addition, in a team in the same group, I saw a name that I was surprised to find familiar - Li Mei! What are you doing? Li Mei's current age should be twelve or three years old, right? Same name and surname? I guess. “As a result, I still saw a childlike little girl on the field. Resisting the urge to look for my chin on the ground, I asked almost inarticulately: "Are you Li Mei?" "Yes." The crisp voice was clear. “It’s okay, okay, I can speak Chinese, it’s not her. "Although I don't have much hope this time, one day I will bring back the KOF championship trophy for South Korea!" The sudden sentence made me I'd better look for my chin Oh no, my chin is still there It's really If you have ambitions, you don’t have to be young! Li Mei has probably not yet entered Jin Jiafan's martial arts gym, and is wearing ordinary sportswear, but I can see at a glance that there are no unnecessary movements in her every move, and it does not seem to be deliberately regulated. Maybe …is this talent? I can't help but think of the countless times King corrected my bad habits in my moves and life. The gap, the gap! "How long have you been studying martial arts? What martial arts did you learn?" I was a little curious. "I" Li Mei suddenly blushed, "I have been fond of fighting since I was a child, and I can't say much about martial arts. I have been to all the schools on the market, but I didn't learn anything for a long time" Oh shit! genius! I suddenly thought viciously: If the old man were present, he might have already started a stalking plan to recruit disciples! Moreover, Xiaozhui also reported the news todayI rolled it up and tied it with a rope somewhere, making it look like a magic scroll, looking at us upright. You, aren't you putting pressure on me? "Fight!" I don't know whether it was out of love for the children or in order of strength, but Li Mei was the last one to appear. However, her two teammates are not difficult to deal with - no matter how strong the person who does not know Qigong is, I am not afraid. Of course, Ralph and Clark are not included in the calculation for the time being. Two minutes later, I knocked those two people down - yes, knocked them down, otherwise I wouldn't have won. "Actually, you are about to see the door to fighting, but it may take a lifetime to really step in." Maybe it's because of Li Mei that I'm more polite to them, or maybe they are really strong, at least definitely capable of entering the top eight. However, compared to me, a half-assed fighter, they are worse in almost every quality. A little above, cumulatively, there is a qualitative gap. "Li Mei, it's your turn. I won't show mercy! Because you seem to be a genius!" "Fight!" Li Mei’s hands were half hanging, seemingly nonchalant, but I knew that most of her effort was on her legs. Take the initiative? Can she bear it? A teenage child who has not learned Qigong is nothing more than a newborn tiger no matter how strong he is. At the moment when I hesitated, Li Mei took a step forward and jumped up with a volley kick. I deliberately blocked it with both hands, wanting to test her strength, but as a result, I slipped two steps back! Before I could sigh, Li Mei launched another roundhouse kick. I pushed diagonally, released the force, turned my hand again, and grabbed her calf - this was considered a Todo-ryu capture, but a bit embarrassing: in a real Todo-ryu capture, both hands are used as a lock and one hand is used as a guide, and the enemy attacks. Come on, you don't have to exert any effort at all, just grab it from the side - I can't do it at the moment. Li Mei’s right leg was restrained, she twisted her body, and kicked me in the face with her left leg. This reaction, this speed is definitely the result of fighting experience! However, the strength was not enough, so I blocked it lightly again and caught it. Suddenly, Li Mei's body sank. Is she going to reach out and grab my heels? Oh no, with her length I quickly threw her out, her life was at stake! That's a defenseless zone! Li Mei put her hands on the ground, rolled over, and stood up neatly. It seemed that she was not thrown. And, without taking a breath, he rushed over again. Why don’t I have the energy to fight? Feeling a little depressed, I blocked her attacks one by one. Taekwondo, karate, Muay Thai, judo, and tai chi There is even a hand knife movement that looks like kendo! I kind of doubt she'd be a sharpshooter if she played with a pistol. I’ve really learned everything on the market, and I’m pretty good at it. Oh, this time it’s Jeet Kune Do. If King hadn’t popularized this origin knowledge to me, I really wouldn’t have seen how powerful this girl is. ?However, it’s still not enough. Although she has no flaws, the quality of a child is not enough. I hit the flaws with just one punch, then another punch, three punches, four punches Finally she couldn't avoid it, and my hands didn't have time to block it. My fist He quickly and accurately stopped in front of the bridge of her nose. “Haha, there is no fear in her eyes, she is becoming more and more likeable. I was about to speak when suddenly I felt a pain in my abdomen and I fell down involuntarily. "Ah! I'm sorry, I didn't know you would be merciful, so" Li Mei rushed over in a panic, "That's just habitual, not intentional!" "I understand." To be honest, you are really unlovable. Although you are pretty, I reluctantly thought, "I would be bullying you if I used my strength to win you. If we were the same age, I would never be able to win you." Fortunately, you used it. It's not about lifting your vaginal legs, otherwise I will tell you here all my life, "You are really a genius, kof will belong to you one day." "Don't make it sound like you're explaining your funeral arrangements." Xiaozhui's newspaper roll hit me on the head accurately, "No matter what, even if you lose this game, I still can't escape the fate of playing." "No, I admit defeat." Li Mei shook her head, "I have no strength left. Just based on the way you threw the newspaper roll, I am no match for you." Could it be thatthis girl has also learned darts? I'm a little dizzy. We won, but Li Mei insisted on treating us to a meal as an apology. Xiaozhui and I have no objection, it’s free! I was just a little curious that Li Mei’s teammates didn’t come with them: “Are they confident that a minor and a stranger are out there?” "Don't worry, I know you guys are not bad people. Moreover, this is South Korea, and I have gone to all the nearby martial arts schools to 'know' you." Li Mei was a little proud and emphasized the word "know" - it seemed like another kick. Crazy and action-minded, "By the way, I haven't gone to Master Jin's place yet. I'll go there in two years when I'm strong enough." Isn’t it? Two years? You are only fifteen years old at most, right? Just go therePlaying in the gym? You can really look forward to Maybe it’s because I’m used to eating Chinese food. In my eyes, Korean food is more of a food, but it doesn’t matter. Eating together is just about the atmosphere. During the dinner, I corrected Li Mei's mistake of calling me uncle, and also talked about kof. Moreover, I didn’t expect that Li Mei had the qualifications of an angry youth at such a young age: “Japanese hatred is a necessary quality for us Koreans.” As soon as she said this, I didn’t pay attention to what she continued to say about the Japanese occupying half of the KOF. I secretly sigh that it would be great if our Chinese children had this awareness! Added countless good feelings: "Speaking of Xiaomei, I kind of want to recognize you as my sister, do you agree?" “Well, I have to go home and ask my dad, it seems there is some inheritance issue involved.” Li Mei said with half understanding. …Could it be that she’s a wealthy daughter? Xiaosui and I exchanged glances at the same time. When we broke up, we felt like we couldn’t bear to leave each other after we met The sour taste is not the sourness of poverty, but the sourness of richness, haha! Half an hour later, Li Mei exchanged phone numbers with us and finally took a taxi and left. "Although he looks pink, he is really a genius in martial arts." Looking at the taxi driving away, Xiaozhui sighed, even a little jealous. "Go back to the hotel." I patted him, "Also, will you do well in tomorrow's game? I have to think about something I gained a lot today!"\ Text Chapter 56: Let’s talk about it after hiding from the first day of junior high school Yeah, I gotta think about it. A game with Li Mei explained a lot of problems: I cheated to become a genius, but compared with my real talent, the gap is obvious. Moreover, at the end of ordinary fighting, if there is no qigong or some kind of bloodline or spiritual power, it will probably be at my level, but the distance between me and a real fighter is also obvious. However, having said that, the ability I have now shows that the effect of King's death training is huge. It's just that I don't recognize the true face of Lushan as I change day by day. Come to think of it, even Yuri's daily "Huhuang Fist Machine Cannon" has great benefits. I am on my way to becoming a member of Superman, haha! With a happy mood, I looked at Xiaozhui who was yawning boredly on the ring. Strictly speaking, the three games took him three actions, all of which were grabbing his opponent and throwing him down the stage. This made the live broadcast staff snort and stare - I thought the top eight in the preliminaries would be more exciting, but who knew the gap was so big! "Can't you throw it a little lighter?" I complained on the way out, "Those three people need to see a doctor!" "That's why I don't like to compete with outsiders." Xiaozui curled her lips, looked around, and suddenly pointed forward, "Hebing, look! Is that Todo Kasumi?" ??Looking along, it’s true! I greeted him: "Xiaocheng! Aren't you competing? Why are you here? It seems you were playing with Li Mei's team? The result, oh no, how was the process?" "It's nothing." Kasumi said with a relaxed face, "I saw that the floor of the venue was not very good, so I demonstrated the super drop first, so they gave up." "You really know how to be lazy." No wonder you are so much faster than Xiaozhui. You should also give the broadcast staff a topic, right? hehe! "You came here to see us, right? What do you want?" Kasumi stuck out her tongue: "Tomorrow is our duel, but since we've all qualified, we shouldn't have to fight? Can you abstain?" "No objection." I decided for Xiaozhui. "Mr. Shii is fine, Hebing, you can't run away yet." Kasumi's words surprised me, "Yuri watched you reach the finals, and now she is calling to test the results of your hard work. Sister King is also doing this. If you agree, you can’t escape.” What? The king should be the one to do the test, Yuli Seeing that the king agreed, I admitted: "Okay." "Then it's settled! Just come to my house tomorrow. Here are your tickets." Looking at her action of taking out the ticket, it seemed that she had planned it for a long time, "Mr. Shii won't refuse, right?" "" Xiaozhui looked thoughtful. Could it be that Xiaozhui, who has made it his mission to live and eat for free, has become sexually transmitted? Suddenly, he raised his head and asked, "Do you have any meat buns there?" “A new Chinese restaurant selling Xiao Long Baozi has opened near my home.” “Then excuse me!” This a dog can't change its habit of eating shit! Disgrace us Chinese! …… Kasumi’s home has not changed much, but it still surprised me - Yuri is not here, but Aoi is sitting there! "You were really lively during the competition!" Cao Kui's words gave me a chill. "The injury should be almost healed?" "Yes, it's still a little bit close." At my current level I can't admit it even to death! "Oh? Where is it?" Cao Kui became interested, "I'll treat you?" "Spiritual trauma!" I am absolutely sure. Kasumi couldn’t help but laugh, and Xiaosui almost rolled on the ground. "Are you planning to avoid me for the rest of your life?" Cao Kui was stunned for a while before she came to her senses, "Then you shouldn't have agreed then! It's not like a man to do this now." “What this society now advocates is equality between men and women.” I am ignorant. "Okay," Kusanagi thought for a long time, "I'll give you a chance. I heard that you're going to have a fight with Yuri Sakazaki in two days? If you can win, I will consider admitting some of your psychological trauma. ." "Okay!" Although I can't win, but I want to make friends with Yulila, please, please huh? Why? Aoi's eyes look so reminiscent of conspiracy? That night, after witnessing Xiaozhui’s embarrassing incident about Xiao Long Bao at the dinner table, I habitually went to the grass in the backyard. So you entered the finals? Have a chance to face the three artifacts, can we see Goenitz again? And the bold words about joining forces with the kingare you just dreaming? I pulled my hair, it hurt a little, but it was okay. "Is the cold wind blowing again? I guess you are here. I didn't bring you a sheet today." Kasumi suddenly slapped me. "Don't scare me, you will get killed!" With her concealment ability, I didn't even know there was someone there.??. “You want to pretend to be timid with me?” Kasumi sat down next to me, plucked a small wild flower and played with it, “You want to pretend to be timid with Aoi.” "Have you finished eating?" "Mr. Shii and Aoi are currently discussing in the dojo," Kasumi smiled. "However, they also discussed your breast attack incident." "That's a charge she made randomly." I retorted. "But Mr. Shii suggested that you should be responsible for admitting it." Kasumi smiled even more happily, "But Aoi said that even if you work hard, you can't bear it." Well, you are afraid that the world will not be chaotic! I looked angrily: "In the next life, he will be a cow or a horse, and I will definitely repay him!" "Haha" Kasumi smiled and bent over, and it took him a long time to regain his composure, "That being said, how confident are you in fighting Yuri?" "Just try your best not to lose." After training under Youli for so long, I know her strength quite well. "Really?" Facing Kasumi's eyes, I felt guilty: "Then I'll go back to my old house and read a book?" "Okay. But if you look at it this way, you might as well join our Todo Hall." As she said that, Kasumi suddenly stretched out her hand to grab my throat. I instinctively moved to block it, but she caught me midway and grabbed her. Thoroughly, "According to Yuri, Todo martial arts shined in your preliminaries - should we talk about intellectual property issues?" Although she had a smile on her face, it made me feel very uncomfortable: "Isn't this also an advertisement for you?" "Advertisement? Just talking about it makes me angry!" Kasumi frowned, "Did your movements use the essence of Todo-ryu? Moreover, how many other schools did you mix in?" "This is called returning to the sect from all sources, embracing all rivers" "Are you giving yourself a pat on the back?" "Noit hurts! Is it okay if I'm wrong?" "Remember, if you want to use Todo-ryu, use it well, don't Come up with some three-legged cat moves, and it will cost me my face!" "I'll try my best" "Huh?" "Ah I promise! Kasumi, please let me go!" "Hmph!" Kasumi finally pushed me to the ground, "If you want to learn, just ask me, what's the point of trying to figure it out yourself? Can't you trust my ability?" "No, absolutely not! Don't I think you have no time all day?" I smiled flatteringly. "I won't argue with you anymore." Kasumi wiped her hands and stood up. It seemed that in her eyes, compared to the mud on the ground, the hands she grabbed were dirtier Depressing! "I'm going to take a shower. Do you want some late-night snacks later? Just tell me so I can buy some." "You should ask Xiaozhui, I still want to stay here." In fact, she locked me just now and it still hurts so much that I can hardly move. "Well, I'm leaving then." Kasumi took a few steps and turned around, "Did you remember clearly what I did to lock you just now? Just use this when fighting Yuri." "Oh." I didn't respond at first, and I didn't agree until she was far away. “Could it be thatshe was just trying to teach meforget it, let’s enjoy the night first! \ Text Chapter 58 Friendship is a friend in need … There is light! No, it's not light, it's color, a very soft color. But, what color is that? I do not know. Even, I don't know where I am! In fact, except for the color, everything is dark, and even I can't see it. Gradually, I found that the colors were moving and branching, like a river flowing back and forth, oh no, this is, this is my perspective is rising, taking a bird's eye view, this is a diagram of human blood vessels! I finally found it! I don’t know how long it took, but the blood vessel pattern appeared brightly and dimly, but was replaced by another color as the protagonist, and the new color slowly stretched, gradually drawing another line. However, this has nothing to do with the interlacing lines of the blood vessel diagram, which clearly have nothing to do with the circulatory system, as there are several cutoffs at the edges. Then, the color shone brightly like a stream of light, flying along the drawn route, like a pulse, lasting for a long time before gradually dimming. After that, all the colors disappeared and returned to darkness. In an unknown length of time, the two colors appeared several times, especially the unknown line of the picture, which was like the main theme, shining as if chanting, and the blood vessel diagram gradually became a foil. current. Until one time, the pretender flashed to a place where his head was severed. Instead of disappearing as usual, he shot straight out with a muffled sound. Sound? Did I hear a sound? It seems that the surprise is not over yet, I feel the presence of my body, although it is a painful feeling. After a lot of effort, I finally opened my eyes. The light was a little dim, but I suddenly saw a familiar face - Athena! Why can’t you forget her? I suddenly remembered that she should be in Guangxi, and I couldn't help but feel helpless. Athena’s face was full of worry, but then turned into surprise: “He Bing is awake!” This voice is Athena! Is this really her? A burst of chaotic footsteps came: "Really? Let me see!" It’s Kasumi, Kosei! There is a tuft of hair in the corner of your sight. Who is it? I tried to tilt my head, but it was in severe pain and I couldn't help but scream! "Don't force yourself when you're injured." That head moved, it was Cao Kui! "If you want to heal, don't move." I waited for a few seconds: "You where is Yuli?" "That girl got into such a big trouble and didn't dare to see you. She has returned to the extreme flow long ago." Cao Kui's face was expressionless, as if she didn't know that this result was largely due to her instigation. "Suffering it at such a close distance Bawang Xianghou Fist, it’s just luck that I didn’t die on the spot.” "Then Inow" This is what I care about most, but the pain gives me a bad feeling. "You have been in a coma for several days." Athena smiled slightly tiredly, "However, you woke up just in time - today is the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games. Although you can't move yet, you won't be bored. We We’ve already prepared to install a monitor on the ceiling, so you can just relax and recuperate!” "What a happy person" As soon as Xiaozhui finished her sentence, she miscarried in Athena's eyes. "Happiness?" I asked strangely. "Don't worry about this idiot." Cao Kui put her hand on my heart, and a wave of heat spread throughout my body. The route of this heat flow is human blood vessel diagram! "Your life is no longer in danger. I should go home and see how my father is recovering." After saying that, that delicate face disappeared from my sight. "Thank you thank you." I am almost certain that she used special methods to treat me when I was in a coma. "I won't thank you when it's time to thank you." Cao Kui's voice gradually faded away. "He Bing, don't speak in a hurry," Kasumi said, "I made porridge for you and will bring it to you. You may only be able to eat fluids for a long time." Making porridge? How did he know I would wake up at this moment? Thinking of Athena's surprise and joy just now, my eyes began to accumulate water. Unfortunately, this reservoir was obviously inherently insufficient and was about to burst in an instant - Kasumi probably prepared new porridge at any time, and Athena Na As the saying goes, "What you see when you open your eyes is probably the person who has been guarding you the longest." I "Don't cry. You are almost 20, can you act more mature? Fortunately we didn't notify your girlfriend, otherwise, you would be more like a woman than that tomboy today." Xiaozhui said coldly, "Athena, you are tired enough, go and have a good sleep. Let me control him." “Then you…take good care of me.” Finally, there was only the gray-red ceiling in front of me, and my tears could no longer be held back "I told you not to cry, otherwise Athena will find out later and will misunderstand me and bully you." Xiaozhui threw a tissue on my face, "I didn't expect that the first time I wiped someone else's tears, it was??people. " "This showsAthena is very strong." It is very difficult to speak, but I am willing, "Just now you saidI am very happy?" "Of course!" Xiaozhui's tone was a little sour, "In the past few days, several beauties have been interrogating you three times, especially Athena, who came here after a long journey and couldn't even take a breath, and rushed to inject spiritual power into you. Give you treatment. Then, I stay by your bedside every day, take less than five hours of rest a day, and give you mental power regardless of the consequences. This I have never dreamed of this kind of thing" "What are you dreaming about?" Suddenly, Xiaozhui's ear was pinched by a small hand, "Will you be injured like this? Humph! I know you are not trustworthy when I ask you to be a nurse." It was Athena, with a look of fatigue between her eyebrows. Wuwei said, "I am going to be the coach of Todo Dojo. You can live and eat for free for a few days, so you really feel at ease!" "Oh." Xiaozhui agreed reluctantly. "He Bing, don't say anything, have a good rest." Athena forced a smile, which made her face abnormally pale, "I'll explain everything after you can sit up, okay?" Although it was a discussion But it is impossible to object to it. Looking at her clean eyes, it seemed that the area wiped by Xiaozhui just now was wet again. The Olympic Games are indeed very beautiful, but after being baptized by KOF, I have to admit that some events are too childish. Maybe I can easily win a few gold medals in the future. Of course, not now, haha! And now, I'm watching the equestrian competition. This is one of the last few projects. I don’t know which horse has which pedigree, and of course I don’t care whether the rider’s appearance is pleasing to the eye. I just appreciate the harmony between man and horse. This makes me envious, because I can't even control my hands. Oh no, it should be said that my hands can't keep up with my thinking. When I first came to this world, Athena told me: a move is called understanding when learned with the brain, mastery when learned with the body, and mastery when learned with the heart. The so-called learning by heart means that you can choose the correct processing method based on the body's reaction without going through the brain - this is very reasonable. With the speed of human nerve transmission, there is no thinking at all when facing the authentic eight young girls. time. But what about me? What am I learning from? I don’t know, and neither does Athena. She only gave me spiritual power every day in her own way, and I finally understood that the strange road map was the trajectory of her spiritual power flowing in my body. I’d better not say thank you for your kindness. However, looking at Athena's increasingly pale pretty face, I couldn't help but advise her: "I can get better slowly, you'd better give yourself more rest." "You? Just you? Your legs were shattered and fractured, and your internal organs were ruptured in many places. If Miss Cao? hadn't used her family's blood power to activate Qigong to kill you, you wouldn't have survived until I came!" Athena The words were strong, but the hand that fed the porridge into my mouth was very light. "And if you don't treat you like this every day, even if you are sent to the best hospital, you will still have sequelae! Don't underestimate extreme flow." , I am the only one who can treat your injury here. Also, don’t be silly, we are on the same team, so you have to get better quickly and don’t become a useless person during the game. This is your task, because You owe me again, and it won't be easy to repay." At the end of the sentence, she finally couldn't act serious and laughed to herself. I wanted to answer, but my mouth was gagged with a spoon. …Not long after the Olympics ended, I could finally stand up! But like a newborn baby, there is a risk of falling. However, I am still optimistic - the Chinese team won many gold medals in the Olympics, and those who won the gold medals are not all those I know. In other words, this KOF world is independent and has its own With my own interpretation and my own rules, I, a person who does not exist, can also say: Champion, I can do it too! \ Text Chapter 59: The most beautiful girl of the generation The morning light is bright, and the grass in the backyard of Tengtang Dojo, although it has been trampled for a long time, is still growing vigorously under the late autumn glow; the dew is fresh, accompanied by the fragrance of nameless flowers, which are attracting insects and birds; I am Tough, even though I fell down countless times on this grass, I finally got up again. At the same time, I am also happy. Not only because Kasumi couldn't treat me directly when I was injured, but she paid extra attention to my diet, but also because Athena finally informed the king after confirming that I was fine. I can't help but lick my lips, mixed with the exquisite breakfast and the king's passionate kiss, who said this - this is life! When the king’s hand caressed my face, that beautiful face was full of pity and infinite tenderness: “Why are you so desperate for your life?” "If I am still so afraid of death, can I be with you forever?" I wanted to hold her tightly, but I couldn't muster any strength. "I need to go further than you on kof96 - this is what you said. " "Then you have to act within your ability. If your death is lighter than a feather, I won't shed tears." King wanted to tease me, but he choked up. "Whether it's more serious or not, it only makes sense if you go and see it." I hugged her, causing Kasumi beside me to tilt her head, "It's just that they were afraid of you crying, so Athena and the others didn't tell you earlier. Now, I can do it Once you stand up, you don’t have to worry anymore.” King looked at the smiling Athena and felt embarrassed: "Ms. Asamiya, thank you very much" "You don't need to say that," Athena waved her hand, "I have long thought that Hebing is a family." She said, pulling Xiaozhui, "I won't disturb your tenderness. Remember to come for dinner later." Thinking about last night, especially King Why is the sky so clear? I simply stretched out and wrote the word "big" on the grass. …… "Hey, someone actually put the word "太" in the backyard early in the morning." A female voice came, and a few strands of blond hair flashed in the corner of my eye. Is it the king? "No, that's just Chen Shu, don't" Wait, the king doesn't speak Chinese! I jumped up and looked around, "Who is it?" "You don't know me." A long and white hand stretched out from behind and brushed my face. The nails reflected purple light, elegant and mysterious. I’m a little panicked. This terrifying speed is probably comparable to Yagami-an! "Really?" I pretended to be calm and turned back slowly! Oh my God! Lack of oxygen! Why does God treat me like this? My heart is very fragile, and it must be shattered into pieces like glass! Graceful and luxurious? Weathered forever? Out of the world? Heaven descends to earth? What kind of bullshit descriptions are therebeautiful women, life-threatening beauties! Is this Monroe? No, there are countless more elegance and beauty than Monroe; is it Hepburn? No, more mature and charming than Hepburn. This isa name flashed across like lightning: "MaiZhuo?" "Oh?" The beauty took a step back in surprise, and what I saw changed from a suffocating face to a white-collar beauty that made people short-circuit their brains, "You know me?" "The eight heroes represent the concentrated beauty and speed." Perhaps because her breath like the lily of the valley made me dizzy, I broke the news without thinking, "Proof of nature's partiality." "Ha" Her voice was very seductive, and her faint smile was even more intoxicating, "Since you know about the Gathering of Eight Heroes, aren't you afraid that I will kill you?" "" I forcefully retracted the famous saying of "die under the peonies", and finally began to pack up the three souls and seven souls and return to their positions, "Is it necessary? I am only a half-hearted fighter, and now I am seriously injured and have not recovered. She's not some annoying miko." Sister Qianhe, for the sake of my own life, I won't hold my tongue for the time being, and you can just treat it as a passing incident. Mai Zhuo’s last words to me were indeed very helpful: “Yes, yes, I really can’t bear to kill you.” A bit reluctant? Isn’t that just giving up! No, we have to break the news: "What do I have to kill? Even Goenitz didn't kill me." "Have you seen Goenitz?" Mai Zhuo was stunned, "Where is he?" "That was half a year ago." Well, as long as there is still a chance to talk, life is still in your own hands. "We met by chance in a fairly elegant Western restaurant, and we had a friendly discussion about man and nature. relationship, and exchanged ideas on solutions to some upcoming matters in a friendly atmosphere of seeking common ground while reserving differences. Although Mr. Goenitz was in a hurry and the negotiations did not achieve the most satisfactory results, I still learned from what happened not long ago. I realized Mr. Goenitz’s determination during the attack on an old man in Chaizhou. To be honest, my philosophy and that of your Eight Elites Group are the same - we can definitely make friends.” As I said that, I stretched out my hand cordially. He took action, "By the way, I can take the liberty to ask??? Why is the beautiful and flawless Mai Zhuo so fluent in Chinese? " "Ha" Mai Zhuo smiled, "Am I that scary?" Do you really think I will kill you? Or do you have the same misunderstanding about the Eight Masters as ordinary people? "She held my hand, and it felt like it was wrapped in milk," "You are so good at talking, and since you call me 'sister,' I will treat you as my interpreter." " "Who are you!" King's voice came, and when I turned around, she rushed over quickly and took my arm, "Who is she?" “Friend, a good friend I’ve known for less than ten minutes.” It’s hard for me to explain, so I might as well make it more mysterious. "Is this your girlfriend?" Mai Zhuo spoke in Chinese deliberately, smiling as if she was conspiratorial, "She is very androgynous, and her performance on Kof is not bad, but she seems to be quite good at being jealous!" "What are you talking about?" King was a little angry, "What is your relationship with He Bing?" "Don't feel inferior. The charm of a woman is not just about her appearance." Mai Zhuo let go of my hand, flirted with the king, and finally spoke in English, "Don't be angry, in my eyes, you are just an ordinary fighter. ." "You" King suddenly turned his legs backward - the dance of illusion? No! "Haha" Mai Zhuo chuckled. The moment King flew in front of him, he somehow swung his left hand around King's neck and rushed towards me. I seemed to see King's whole body covered with a layer of gray. The flame - the door to heaven? "No!" The moment Mai Zhuo dragged King and passed me, I shouted out, but I just shouted out. I had no ability to stop him. I could only look back and see the result. Mai Zhuo only rushed four or five meters before stopping, while King slid along the grass for more than ten meters. His clothes were torn and torn and covered with dust and mud. Fortunately, no blood was seen. "Don't worry, I'm just punishing her a little for her impulse." Mai Zhuo clapped his hands, "At most there are only some bruises and burns. You, He Bing, right? You should teach her more about what it means to be calm. I have something else to do first. Let’s go, I’ll come find you when I get the chance.” After looking at Mai Zhuo’s elegant back, I immediately ran to King’s side and helped her sit up: “Are you okay?” "Whois she?" King's eyes were a little dull, "I" "Don't say anything. I only love you. I really just met her." I leaned down, trying to help her regain her confidence with a gentle kiss - really, Mai Zhuo's kind of transcendence beyond her years. The span of beauty is not comparable to that of King, but, as Mai Zhuo said, "A woman's charm is not just about her beauty." King reached out and pressed my lips: "NoI mean, why is she so strong?" …He is really a fighter first! I hugged her with a bit of a wry smile: "Don't be discouraged, that's the Gate of Heaven, a move that's not inferior to that of the Orochi." "Oh" king nodded, hooked his arm around my neck ugh king, you're making a surprise attack again huh? There are some grass roots in your mouth …… "Don't be shy, come on, I will be very gentle." I coaxed King softly, dipped some ointment on my fingertips, and gently applied it on her shoulders bit by bit - now we are arranging it for her in Kasumi In the bedroom, although I was hugging her, I had no wrong thoughts - simply because Athena and Kasumi were also there, sitting around the table in the center of the room, staring at me like a prisoner. However, this is not the point - the so-called burns are not serious, but the pain makes people crazy. Seeing King gritting her teeth, I couldn't help but kiss the sweat beads on her forehead with distress, and complained a little about Mai Zhuo. "Don't treat us like we are transparent." Kasumi stretched out his hand to pull me, "Find another time to deepen our relationship. Please tell us more about the woman named Mai Zhuo." "There's really nothing worth saying. Anyway, she's a great beauty. If we just talk about her looks, she's prettier than all three of you. She's also a fighter, better than you and the King. Athena," I said while applying the medicine, looking at my face. Gradually she replied to the rosy Athena, "I don't know your current situation either." "In order to save your life, my level went back to 95 years." Athena said calmly, as if this kind of thing was as simple as going out to buy groceries, "But are you sure she used gray flames?" “Or maybe it’s silver, after all, it’s only for a moment.” “Then you know the name ‘Heaven’s Gate’, and do you know what genre it is?” Of course I know, but now seems to be not the time to say: "I don't know, but I can feel that this move is no worse than Orochi." "Really?" Kasumi didn't believe it, "And it's so fast - how could it have been unknown before?" "She used to be Nujia's secretary." A male voice came from outside the door, "Heaven's Gate is indeed very strong."  This isit's him! \ Text Chapter 60 Iori Yagami’s Teammates The moment the door opened, Kasumi was the one who reacted fastest. He pounced towards the door like a reflex: "Brother An!" Didn’t you say that you should find another time to deepen your relationship? You don't care about the occasion. I muttered in my heart and turned around, only to find that Kasumi hugged the wrong person. "Brother An?" This was a tall, short-haired woman who was as tall as any man, but I knew who it was at a glance. "You mean Iori Yagami? That's not me!" As she said that, she half-carried Kasumi and walked in. "I My name is Vice, Iori Yagami’s new teammate.” Just when everyone was shocked, Iori Yagami appeared at the door, completely silently: "Kazumi, your reaction is too amateurish." "IoriMr. Iori." Athena said uneasily, "Youare here?" It is estimated that if Xiaosui, who is teaching the students, is here, he probably won't be able to say anything. Iori Yagami looked at us with a casual glance. Although the pressure was very weak, it still existed: "Maizhuo is my teammate, and we agreed to meet here today. There is no harm." After saying that, he motioned to Vice to put down Kasumi, and he Turning around and going out, "Xiangcheng, I went to the old house to read. Please entertain Vice." "Oh." Kasumi replied a little disappointed, and then stared at Vice carefully. Although Iori Yagami's expression clearly showed that he and Vice had a normal relationship, after all, Kasumi was a girl who had unrequited love, so she finally asked: "Vicesister? Are you An's brother's?" "Teammate." Vice didn't seem to be as easy to talk to as Mai Zhuo, so he found an empty seat and sat on the floor. It seems that the Eight Masters Collection is really not like what I knew before, and the most important thing is that Vice doesn't look much stronger than ordinary people. Thinking of Mai Zhuo's terrifying strength, I can't help but guess whether this is a kind of evil. hide? Thinking back, the massage given to King was not ambiguous. However, my technique was obviously not good enough, and King still couldn't help but moan from time to time. Vice only glanced briefly: "The Gate of Heaven?" "Yes." I felt a little hopeful, "I wonder if Vice has any good treatment methods?" "It's better to wait until Mai Zhuo comes. It's not convenient for me to treat him." Cold scene However, King finally fully believed that Mai Zhuo and I had just met today. There was a hint of happiness in his eyes, and he was quietly drawing circles on my legs. "I'm going to see Kensou." Athena was the first to retreat, but Kasumi was embarrassed to leave because of Iori Yagami's instructions. Besides, she is the master. Haha, it's better for me to help her out: "Xiaocheng, it's rare for Mr. Yagami to come, why don't you go buy more delicious food and come back?" "Ah? Yes!" Kasumi blinked at me gratefully and disappeared in a flash. "King, can I take Sister Vice to visit the Tengtang Dojo?" I whispered in her ear, "Aren't you worried that Vice and I will" After saying that, I couldn't help but try to carry King to bed, "You Take a good rest first.” King didn’t resist. She was probably more confident in her appearance than Vice. Haha, women always care about how they look, even if they are king! "Sister Vice, if you don't mind, please let me show you a garden that is not easy to find in Japan. It is definitely much better than the taste of an old man from a thousand-year-old family." I am a bit exaggerated as a gentleman. "Okay." Apparently my insinuations about Cao Chaizhou made Vice's eyes light up. After leaving the room and coming to the courtyard, I walked slowly: "The Tengtang family migrated from the Central Plains during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, so this courtyard is particularly primitive. For example, these buildings, whether winding or compact, as long as they are connected Even if it is a whole, and a whole contains all the facilities that a house should have. Because many buildings are winding like long dragons, they are more charming when surrounded by specially arranged landscapes, flowers and plants. Look at this " Vice finally couldn't help it anymore: "He Bing, you won't really take me just for a visit, will you?" Seeing that her face looked a little bad, I quickly got to the point: "Don't the Eight Masters like natural scenery?" "But these are man-made." Vice shook his head and sat down on the edge of a pool, "How do you know about us?" "That's not the point." I sat next to her and felt a little fragrance. Looking up close, I saw that she was also a beautiful woman! However, she is also a very dangerous woman, "Let's talk about kof96 that is about to be held, shall we?" "So," Vice gradually became serious, "What's your position?" "I don't agree with the three artifacts, but I don't agree with your way of solving the problem." I stretched out my hand and swung in the water - I am not qualified to compare with the three artifacts, and you can't work together either "That is to say, you will eventually stop?Us? "Vice's voice was a little cold. "Do I have that ability?" I forced a smile, "Besides, after meeting Sister Mai Zhuo and Mr. Goenitz, I believe we all have a common language." "What on earth are you planning to do?" Vice also put a hand in the water. It seemed like a gentle push, but it shocked me. "I hope that both the Eight Heroes and the Three Divine Weapons will survive. Especially you and Sister Mai Zhuo." I maintained a relaxed tone, "It is a sin for a beauty to suffer a tragic fate." "Are you sure we will lose?" Vice pushed again. "You are with Iori Yagami, so let me ask you, what is the possibility that he will be led to go berserk by the crazy blood?" Damn it, I will fall out if you try again! Do you think you are just a mandarin duck playing in the water? "And what are the chances that you will be able to escape unharmed after he goes crazy?" "I don't know" Vice was stunned for a moment, then became determined again, "But the Eight Elites are not afraid of death!" “I just don’t know if being killed by one of your own people is considered lighter than a feather?” I will break the news again. "An is not that kind of person." Vice said through gritted teeth. "It is true that Yagami hates violence. However, when Yagami is used, it seems to affect people's character, right?" I swayed gently in the water, "After all, I have seen Yagami and tried to use it." "You? You know how to use Ba Zhinu?" Vice didn't believe it. "With a slight discount, I can still achieve that power." I smiled slightly, "I don't force the moves that require blood to activate." "One fold? How powerful can one fold be?" Vice's tone was very mocking. "It can hurt people in the grassland." Of course, my injury was more serious. "Who? Who did you hurt?" Seeing her curious look, I felt slightly satisfied: "Don't get me wrong, the attack on Cao Chai Zhou half a year ago was the work of Mr. Goenitz. My opponent is Chai Zhou's daughter, Cao Kui." "" Vice tilted his head, probably reluctantly believing it. "So, let's go back to the topic we just talked about." I was still swinging my hands in the water. "We can wait until the big snake is unsealed. In other words, all rights and wrongs, life and death, can be resolved at that time, okay? It can be regarded as giving each other another chance. A buffer?” Vice began to think deeply, pushing his hands in the water one by one, gradually increasing the pressure, but I could only endure the pain and try to maintain a peaceful expression. "I can't represent the Eight Elites." Finally, she stood up and walked away, "You try to convince Goenitz." Is this considered acceptance in disguise? I felt happy and wanted to follow. Suddenly, my hand that was still in the water touched something. When I looked back, I saw that it was the corpses of fish, shrimps, frogs and crabs in a pond, either at the bottom or on the surface, not a single living thing! Enduring the numbness in my scalp, I followed with some trembling, and continued to introduce the courtyard half-clearly\ Text Chapter 61: Repair before the game During lunch, everyone was relatively harmonious, but apart from Kasumi frequently raising topics to Yagami-an, the only ones left were the king and I whispering. However, the meal could not end peacefully - just when everyone had finished eating, Mai Zhuo broke in through the door: "An, help me!" That eager look definitely made people pity. Before he finished speaking, a flame came from outside the door, and Iori Yagami was already protecting Mai Zhuo in an instant - Oniyaki! "Is it you?" Iori Yagami lost his voice - the figure at the door is Kusanagi Kyo! "It's a pity that they started talking about bird songs. I couldn't understand and could only ask the other party: "Sister Mai Zhuo, what's going on?" "I went to visit Cao? City, but he discovered me." Mai Zhuo adjusted his clothes, "If I hadn't hid quickly, I might have been injured." Please! visit? Is it really just a visit that I’m going to cut grass now? Damn it! However, the most important thing right now is not this huh? Why did the king's face turn cloudy when he saw Mai Zhuo? Even Kasumi looked at her warily Probably because Mai Zhuo's behavior just now seemed to have a good relationship with Iori Yagami, and it just so happened that her appearance ahem! Athena, on the other hand, didn't react at all, but Xiaozhui just thought of it as stunning. Anyway, I had a similar performance a few hours ago. Within a few words, Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami started to express their body language. First, Kusanagi Kyo stepped forward with a heavy punch, while Iori Yagami took the last step - this is a ghost step? "Clear the place." Iori Yagami squeezed out two words from between his teeth. Fortunately, there is more than one exit from the dining room. In three seconds, everyone jumped up. It just so happened that I was the slowest. The last thing I saw was Cao Jing's wild bite setting the dining table on fire After leaving the house, Xiangcheng sighed: "What a pity for such a stylish wooden house Fortunately, there is no wind today. The dining room of this house only has one floor." After saying this, he took two steps and faced the dining room and He stood still where the other buildings were connected and took a breath - Super Break! A gap of about one meter wide separated the dining room. I was even a little uncomfortable with the sound it made. It was deafening! Kasumi didn't stop, and trotted to "cut" the building on the other side. We looked at each other, no one said anything, but Mai Zhuo looked at Kasumi with a smile. Just when another super breakthrough was completed, there was a loud noise in the dining room and the whole thing collapsed! Iori Yagami quickly retreated, and the collapsed dining room was full of fire. Kusanagi Kyo was standing in it, looking at it coldly - Kasumi was really foresighted. If it hadn't been for her super power, the entire building would have been destroyed. Give this fire. Seeing that Kusanagi was about to take action again, Kasumi shouted and started talking non-stop. And then, like, an argument, I guess. Although I didn't understand what they were talking about, I found that Iori Yagami had unknowingly taken a few steps closer to Kasumi, vaguely protecting her. "Eight!" I often heard this angry sentence, but after Cao Jing finally said this, he left angrily. "Kazumi, I can't see that you can still talk about quitting the grass in just a few words? Kyo! I really underestimated you before!" I was really curious, but suddenly had trouble breathing. It was Iori Yagami, staring at me with murderous eyes. Kasumi smiled: "This time, the Todo family finally broke up with the Kusanagi family." Yagami grabbed her shoulders: "Is it worth it to lose hundreds of years of neutrality?" "Sooner or later, because of you" Kasumimoto's proud head gradually lowered. Yagami’an’s face twitched: “Put out the fire.” …… In the following days, everyone can only eat outside, which makes the nearby restaurant owners overjoyed - Kof's promotion is overwhelming, and the continuous presence of a group of contestants definitely means popularity, and they are all absolutely handsome guys. Beautywell, except for me. There is even a Japanese restaurant that wants to give us a free card! Of course, Xiaozhui and I were sternly rejected - I mostly did it because of pure dislike, Xiaozhui probably meant this too, but it was probably more of a strict diet Maybe this month is a happy one for me, because in my already good life, there are more people who are friendly to me. Although this makes me swear in front of the king frequently, having a sister who is so beautiful that she even forgets to bleed is worth it! Not only that, Mai Zhuo also gave me a lot of guidance and was very enthusiastic. These guidance are not only about martial arts. As a professional secretary, she can easily navigate the world of business and officialdom, and these will definitely be of great benefit to me in starting a family and starting a career in the future. It’s been nearly a month Everyone is doing their own things calmly. To put it simply, it’s a feeling of home. There is nothing romantic or warm, but it is very comfortable and plain. Just like Iori Yagami shut himself in the vine as alwaysIn Tang's house, everything seems to have nothing to do with him, but there are people who feel at ease because of his existence, such as Mai Zhuo, Vice, and Xiang Cheng Oh no, Xiang Cheng, because of Mai Zhuo's problems, he and Xiang Cheng from time to time. The kings gathered together and looked like they were in the same boat - maybe women in love are all a bit weak, oh, it seems that men are the samebut isn't it my blessing? Wait, I just mean king. However, there are also things that make people unhappy. For example, Vice is not as easy-going as Mai Zhuo, and would rather stay alone quietly. It just so happens that the place she chose is the backyard grassland that I have almost reserved. This is not to rob me. ’s territory! Forget it, thinking about her strength and elusive temperament, I'd better find Athena and get treatment! After all, under her indoctrination, I have changed so much that I can even feel it! This made Xiaozhui feel very uncomfortable, but she didn't dare to say anything - haha, this is normal, most children of that age are not proficient in falling in love. With two days left before the start of kof96, Iori Yagami appeared at the gate of the dojo early in the evening - usually he would be late when gathering for dinner. "I have to go." His words are still so simple, but they are right. Each team's home court is on separate sides of the country, and they can only go to the home venue until they reach the quarterfinals. What a damn event arrangement, Kagura Chizuru, why are you so commercial? ???????????????????????????????????At the initiative of Kasumi and Athena, it seemed natural to have a bonfire party. The location was obviously that grassland. The middle class is different from us poor people With the dazzling flames, everyone was very happy, except Iori Yagami, and me. I don’t know the reason why Iori Yagami, maybe his character is just unwilling to speak, and no matter what, I can always taste a little sadness in other people’s eyes. Although Athena's singing voice is beautiful, although Metro's impromptu dance is beautiful, although Later, things got a bit out of control. The reason was probably the unchanging magic of wine, but the trigger was that Xiangcheng had a small amount of wine but insisted on drinking it. Finally, he got drunk and started to act drunkenly. He messed around on the grass and even called it writing! Then, Xiaozhui pulled out his Shenlong Tianwu feet to dance, and then King, with eyes intoxicated, hit poisonous snakes on the branches far away, saying that he was performing "shooting skills", which made Athena couldn't help but pull them out. Some weeds, igniting sparks in the fire, combined with the use of glittering crystal waves, emitting soft colorful illusions in the night Well, it seems that the "three-point style" in the game is no longer available. Although Vice did not personally "perform" anything, he encouraged Xiaozhui to be used as a prop, and Mai Zhuo dragged everyone around dozens of times with the Gate of Heaven! The flying silver paints in the sight, which is really beautiful. However although Mai Zhuo paid attention to his strength and did not injure Xiaozhui, his clothes were tentatively judged to be scrapped. Just as they were continuing to think about something, the bonfire in the middle suddenly turned into purple flames, with a slight sound of explosion - this was obviously the work of Iori Yagami. Just when everyone looked over, they could only see his back and a voice floating in the air: "The ticket is for tomorrow morning." So, everyone went to sleep separately. But I couldn't sleep, partly because the king was embarrassed to come to my room at this time, and mostly because what happened these days was so unforgettable. I can’t bear to end it! Forget it, let’s go to sleep! A banquet always begins with the intention of dispersing. In fact, many nostalgic things do not need to be remembered, because they will naturally pop up at certain times. I also believe that the harvest of these days will come in handy sooner or later. However, if I face Goenitz, when the three artifacts and the Eight Masters collide, can I still be as confident as I am now …… "He Bing, you have recovered completely. I think you may be even stronger than before the injury. This is the result of Miss Athena regardless of gains and losses. You must work hard!" "Don't worry, king, I won't die this time, and I won't be afraid of death in the future. Come on, give me a kiss before you leave" "Haha, I can't help it, He Bing! Let me tell you first, I will not show mercy to my sister on the field." "Don't worry, no matter what happens at this KOF or what the outcome is, you will always be my sister Mai Zhuo." …… "Brother An, maybe I shouldn't ask, but I still can't help but want to know - what exactly is Mai Zhuo and you" "Xiaocheng, if you carefully read the Chinese records in the old house, you will know that the Gate of Heaven is a move of the Orochi clan." …… "Kazumi, let's go! I'll introduce you to Mai Shiranui when we get to Nanzhen What's wrong? Are you in a daze? What did Iori Yagami say to you just now?" "Ah! It's nothing. Come on, let's get on the plane."  … "Hebing, do you know what the Orochi clan Yagami-an is talking about? I see that you often go to the Todo family's old house." "No, I care more about martial arts books. Recordswould you choose sushi if there was a cage of steamed buns in front of you?" "You two, hurry up! I'm going to be late for my pre-game concert!"\ Text Chapter 62 kof96 preliminary round Athena's concert was very successful, after all, she is a professional performer. But I didn’t have the intention to listen. On the one hand, it was because it was familiar and not mysterious, and it became a bit dull after listening too much. On the other hand, it was because I was very worried about the so-called career I chose - kof. It seems that for me now, I haven’t even fully entered the career door. I said hello to Xiaozhui, got the key, and returned to Athena’s home alone. The old man is still training his little bag in Guangxi, and I can lie on the comfortable sofa and take a nap alone. When they came back, it was already evening. It is said that they were surrounded by fans when they left the show. They took the trouble to ask countless questions about Kof, and Athena took the trouble to answer She is always so kind, not only Xiaozhui was quite angry, Even putting myself in their shoes makes me uncomfortable. However, looking at her smile, I couldn't think of any bad words. The next day, kof96 officially started. According to the records of the Toudo family, the Kagura family is currently in England, but they built their main venue in Japan. Could it be that they had a premonition of great destruction? Kagura Chizuru's thoughtsforget it, let's not guess, that's fine. The opponent in the first game was a team I had never heard of. I was secretly happy that I was lucky, and I couldn’t help but wish Kagura Chizuru, because as long as they make it to the top 16, there will be bonuses, which will be distributed to each team member - ―If nothing else happens, I will finally be able to earn my first money in this world! However, it seems that you have to work hard to make this money - Xiaozhui pushed the task to me again: "They are probably amateurs again, He Bing, you can go alone, I don't want another accident involving too much force to happen. " "Huh? This is the final stage!" I also want to compete with real masters! “Don’t worry, if you really lose, you’ll still have me!” Athena didn’t guess what I was thinking this time and encouraged me with her beautiful eyes. "Okay, butcan you cook me some other Chinese food?" I started bargaining, "I'm tired of eating those steamed buns." There was no way, as long as Xiaozhui was there, I could always eat something. It's close to pasta, and he also euphemistically calls it economy-based, unified management, and increased efficiency Our match was at ten o'clock in the morning. When we arrived at the venue I knew before, we saw Nikaidou Benimaru signing autographs for fans there - Kagura Chizuru, are you too stingy? Even this venue is the same? "Hi! Mr. Nikaido, did you win?" Athena was always the first to show her friendliness. "There is no way, the opponent is too weak. Maybe this year my opponent can only be found among my teammates." Nikaidou Benimaru pretended to be helpless and smoothed his hair, "Of course, if I can play against the beautiful Miss Asamiya, I will also take it seriously. However, it is our duty as gentlemen to cherish the beauty and cherish the beauty" "Stop trying to flatter yourself." Xiaozhui shook her finger and said, "Tell me the truth, why can you suddenly speak Chinese?" "Well Chinese is a broad and profound language" Nikaido Benimaru pondered. "Still pretending!" Xiaozhui clenched her fist. "Okay, okay, I'll tell you in a low voice" Nikaido Benimaru said into Xiaoshii's ear, "Actually, the woman I made new friends with is a college student studying Chinese" It’s really trueI can only say that someone’s image in my heart is somewhat confirmed and somewhat shattered. Why! Forget it, men always have some shortcomings, and chasing girls is not a shortcoming, but judging from Athena's face, Mr. Nikaidou's past emotional loyalty should be the kind that can be easily shaken. . I looked around casually and saw that Kusanagi Kyo, whom I had met once before, was standing not far away, as if he didn't like the feeling of being surrounded by people, and the shirtless man next to him must be Daimon Goro, although he looked very It's solemn, but because of the traditional ribbon on the forehead, I don't like it. "Okay, I have to go, Kyo and the others are probably a little impatient." Nikaido Benimaru smiled exaggeratedly, "I wish you many promotions, but I hope you don't meet us. After all, I'm really not used to it. Hit girls hardOkay, let's go!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? So using your hands and feet lightly is your strength? With doubtful eyes, I looked at Xiaozhui, but got a confirmed expression: "A complete pervert." "Ken Chong, don't say bad things about others," Athena reminded, "But Mr. Nikaido is indeed a bit" As she said this, she also blushed a little. "What is going on?" I became interested. There are not many things that can make Athena blush. "You don't know Japanese, otherwise you can often see in newspapers that a rich man named Benimaru was blocked by a young woman at the door of his private residence, asking for a promise of marriage or a name for his child. Anyway, that’s it, one of the shames in the fighting world" Xiaozui looked at AthensWith a look on her face, Na finally whispered in my ear, "But as a fighter, he's quite an expert." It seems that fighters are not all stoic! Not long after, the field was cleared again, and the three opponents also arrived. However, to a large extent, I treat them like passersby, A, B, and C. Not only because I have never heard of these names, but also because their physiques clearly indicate that they are wrestling types. It just so happens that I am a fan of Todo-ryu. 's research is considered the most confident. "Fight!" Maybe it’s because the people on the field are not well-known, and the cheering voices are basically drowned out by the so-called whispers of the audience. On the contrary, the people cheering for Athena cheered more neatly, but I am the one representing the Athena team now! With a lot of nameless fire in my heart, I rushed towards my opponent - Huang Jie! As I expected, he grabbed my hand skillfully. Unfortunately, I studied Todo-ryu. Wrong step, sideways, hook, all in one go. At the end, I didn’t forget to step hard on the leg that was lying on the ground, “Crack!” "No, it's broken I can only look innocently at the poor man on the ground who is enduring the pain: "I'm sorry, I really don't know what to do." In the second game, I woke up a little bit, oh no, I should have calmed down a little, and I didn’t take the initiative to attack. I just looked at my opponent with a smile. He was obviously a little angry because of what I had just done - I was speaking Chinese, and most of them were American. Straight punch? Isn't it? This body shape is actually suitable for boxing! I was surprised and stepped back to block. Um? Turning the fist into a claw The result is that the essence is wrestling I am not that easy to throw. I flipped my hand and broke away. At the same time, I turned sideways - Long Lianya! Flying out directly? I looked at my feet in disbelief. When did I become so strong? "Fight!" Before I could care about the consequences I had caused, the third person had already arrived, and he was obviously angrier than the one just now. Punch? Uppercut? Why doesn't this guy join professional boxing? I will definitely leave my name in history I was dodging and blocking, and I really couldn't find a chance for a while. After all, they are a lose-lose style of play, and the speed of their punches is simply that they have experienced hundreds of battles. Trained in the black market boxing ring. Finally, I couldn't help but be punched in the ribs, and I was slightly airborne - it really hurt! “However, this also allowed me to open up a two-step distance. I don’t care, KOF is not a competition about the severity of the action! Hmmit still hurts ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I ducked down, held his hands with both hands, rotated 180 degrees, and let go - 8-year-old girl! One claw, two claws, three claws I seemed to clearly feel the violent aura, maybe called bloodthirsty, or losing my mind. Anyway, the flying flesh and blood didn't make me feel any discomfort. Isn't it said that the first time I kill someone, I will vomit? ? If I arrest him like this, he probably won't survive. And I actually have no idea of ??stopping! "That's enough!" There was a soft feeling on my vest, and I finally stopped. Turning around, it was Athena, and her eyes stung me: "Why is this?" "I don't know," I lowered my head and looked at the blood on my hands, and there were even some scraps of meat, "I really don't know"\ Text Chapter 63 Fighting is a profession "Then you and Quan Chong go home first." Athena shook her head slightly, "Let me see if this person can be saved." "Oh." I was a little confused, but after calming down, it was still unnatural to see the bright red on my hands - maybe I had lost my life. Although Kagura Chizuru has clearly stipulated in the rules that accidents on the field are not considered crimes, but maybe there will be some notoriety? Seeing that I was a little lost, Xiaozhui came over and patted me a little: "Don't be like this. Although you lost your sense of proportion, strictly speaking, I can't blame you. If a real fighter can't even see the disparity in strength, death will be considered. You deserve it. You should still worry about whether you will die in a few days." Is this considered enlightenment? I held Xiaozhui's shoulders and stepped hard. It's not like the gangsters are fighting for territory. At least they don't have to kill like this in the arena, right? It is indeed understandable that I did this, but I had no intention of killing anyone. Even if Ba Zhinu could explain part of it, the dragon teeth should have caused fatal injuries - I suddenly found myself fighting with a group of real people. After a fighter has been around for a while, his hands and feet have already become accustomed to the level of an abnormal person! But the fighters did not kill casually, even some bosses in South Town would choose a reason Why? why me? Suddenly, someone pushed me from behind, and I reflexively shot a sunflower in my backhand - it was Xiaozhui: "He Bing, it would be better for you to go home, take a shower, blow some air, and take a nap. Maybe it's because of the intensity of training given to you recently. Too big, your instinctive reaction is not much different from that of those Brazilian mercenaries." As he said that, he forced me to hail a taxi. That night, I did exactly what Xiaozhui suggested, but I still couldn’t let go. Athena didn't say anything to me when she came back. She just smiled at me lightly and said, "Everything will be reported in tomorrow's newspaper. You'd better have a good sleep today." Well, thank you But how can I sleep peacefully when you say that! As a result, the next day’s newspaper indeed reported in detail the progress of kof96’s competition, and of course I was most concerned about my own affairs: Team Athena’s newcomer He Bing showed great strength in yesterday’s game. However, we can think that he is more suitable for the word brutal. In a match that lasted less than two minutes, the Hebing players not only won with an absolute advantage, but also caused one death, one serious injury, and one disability to their opponents. In this regard, we interviewed some witnesses, and most of them believed that what the Hebing players did was inconsistent with the martial ethics of a martial artist. No matter how strong he is, he is just an evil butcher Isn’t it? How did I get such an evaluation? Wouldn’t that become Iori Yagami’s role? Oh, and there are related reports: Although the performance of the Hebing players made me know that there is also cruelty in the KOF competition, but this is not the most outrageous - in the game of the French Yagami team, Yagami An, the runner-up of Kof95 in the upper realm, He won with an even more overwhelming advantage. At his request, his three opponents came on the stage together, but he burned them to ashes with purple flames in an instant! And after a burst of wild laughter, Yagami said contemptuously: "Kof is not a stage for the weak, and today is the first example." Maybe we ordinary people are not qualified to point out things in the fighting world, but compared to the United States As for the performance of the so-called underworld boss team, we have to lament that Mr. Geese is also a kind person, although in fact we can know from the police files that this lament cannot be recognized by the natives of Nanzhen It seems that I am still not on the same level as Yagami-an, haha! Why do I smile so reluctantly? "Hebing, our opponent tomorrow is the Hungry Wolves." Athena pulled the newspaper in my hand, "This is a tough battle!" "Then should I be afraid?" I wanted to make a joke, but was interrupted by Xiaozhui: "Tomorrow, you will be the second one to play. You haven't seen Athena's heroic appearance on the field, right?" "Can I see it today?" After all, I really don't know how powerful mental power is, but I am interested in it, which is enough to divert my mind. "Then get ready for the game!" Athena smiled cleverly, "I don't guarantee a 1v3 vote, so your first task is to have breakfast!" "Okay. By the way, it won't be steamed buns again today, right?" …… Because my victory yesterday was so huge, we were arranged to play at home. I also got to hang out a bit. However, I seem to have become a celebrity, and my reputation is not good. Some people even look at me with fear. Could it be that one day, my name, He Bing, can stop children from crying at night? With boring thoughts, I gave up my plan to be friendly to passers-by. Let’s take a look at the sky. By the way, find a place to look at Mount Fuji. I thought I could do it, but I soon discovered that the best place to view the mountain scenery is in Cao? City How could you go so far! Forget it, go home!   It was noon when we got home, and Xiaozhui was arguing with Athena in the kitchen: "He Bing can't eat so much, you'd better make me some steamed buns!" "You, can't you be considerate?" Athena still cares more about me! "After all, he accidentally killed someone, and we need to help him adjust his mentality." "But you can't deprive me of all my benefits!" Xiaozhui's voice was very unwilling. "Go, go, I won't starve you to death!" With that said, Xiaozhui was pushed out. "Haha" Looking at my strange expression, Xiaozhui touched the back of her head, "Did you hear that?" "Should I say that you are not loyal enough or that you are moved by Athena's concern" I whispered, "so much so that you gave yourself to me?" "Youit seems that your mentality has almost improved!" Xiaozhui said bitterly. "Forget it, I don't want to have sex with minors. I'll take a rest and call me when I'm done eating." With that said, I walked away - looking at him holding back his food, I felt really relieved. hehe! At night, we watched TV together. It was a replay of Athena's concert - it was Xiaozui's request, but no one objected. I was in a pretty good mood since noon, listening to some light songs by Athena, and begging Athena to sing a cappella impromptu. However, as the song I recorded in the studio with her started, I couldn't help but feel a little down. Athena looked at me and stopped singing: "He Bing, still can't figure it out?" I nodded slowly. "Then just don't think about it! There are many things that you can't accomplish by just focusing on it. Maybe after doing many other seemingly irrelevant things, the original problem will no longer be a problem. Why do you have to keep worrying about it?" Athens Na looked at me tenderly, but I noticed Xiaosui's slightly jealous expression, "As a fighter, you must have some unusual experiences. In fact, more generally speaking, when any profession reaches the professional level, there will always be some skills. It is impossible for outsiders to understand. Since you have decided to enter the fighting world, there are many things you must know. The difference lies in whether you avoid some things. In fact, Mr. Yagami’s words are not unreasonable. Fighting, It’s not a game for ordinary people, it’s a profession!” "Let me think about it?" I didn't understand. "Okay. Let's all go to bed." Athena decided, "But don't stay up all night!"\ Text Chapter 64: People from the Hungry Wolf Team... That night, I slept very well, because I didn't think much about it at all - according to Athena, let nature take its course, and there will be results sooner or later, and I also believed in her opinion. The sunshine in the early morning woke me up. Oh, I forgot to close the curtains last night. However, this is fine. As soon as I get up, I can look through the floor-to-ceiling windows at the world outside that is running for a living. It’s really busy! Unknowingly, I felt a bit superiorbut how much effort did it take? During breakfast, Athena specially encouraged me: "He Bing, you have to do your best today. Although something unfortunate happened in the last game, according to my observation, it was not your own intention. Moreover, the Hungry Wolves The three of them are all real fighters. If you can avoid losing miserably, it will be an improvement! Of course, I still have a little bit of faith that you can win." "Thank you" I buried my head in drinking the thick porridge, "By the way, Athena, how strong are you? After all, I don't have a reference standard." I know that Athena is not weak, and I also know that in the kof world The strength of a Chinese fighter cannot be equated with the setting of the game, but what I really saw was the scene where she was disarmed by Iori Yagami. That game has no reference value at all. "Well" Athena was a little reserved, but more like she had bad intentions, "In kof94, I only appeared once and was easily defeated by the champion; in kof95, you have also seen that Mr. Yagami and I are not strong enough. In comparison; as for kof96, I will teach those who despised me because of my previous performance a lesson, haha!" "You're not bragging just to cheer me up, are you?" I asked maliciously. "Then you can consider giving it a try first? Non-combat attrition is not a good thing," Athena said slyly, "But for my comfort and ability to perform well in the game, it is worth sacrificing someone." "I was wrong!" What did you say? You can mess with anyone, but it must not be a doctor, because that is a profession that can make you come back to life in pain. It just so happens that Athena is more qualified than most miracle doctors to be called a wonderful rejuvenator. “That’s good—eat quickly!” This time we arrived a little earlier, and the Japanese team’s game was not over yet. The person on the court is Nikaido Benimaru again, hugging someone - Benimaru? From a distance, his opponent was shaking quite a bit! It seems someone's voltage Athena saw Daimon Goro standing at the door of the rest room watching the battle, and was going to say hello, but I stopped her: "Forget it, let's not go. Tabangusa? Kyoya, after what happened last time at Toudo's house, we I probably can’t say anything nice to him.” "but……" "Let's wait until our game is over? Or, the kof is over? There is always time to explain misunderstandings!" "Hi! Isn't this Miss Asamiya?" A loud voice penetrated all the noise. Looking for the sound, it's Terry! And Andy and Dongzhang - they came quite early. "Mr. Hungry Wolf? You guys are here early too!" Athena smiled, and Terry seemed to like his nickname very much: "Of course, you are respectable opponents! Is this Mr. He Bing?" said Then, he stretched out his hand to me, "What happened yesterday is really unfortunate. However, I still hope you can be a little more tolerant to the novices. After all, no one is born a fighter." "" I am ashamed! What you said is really good. I am just a novice here. Some of the smell of milk has not faded yet, and some things are still fresh in my memory "Anyway, I can't wash it off even if I jump into the Yellow River." . However, I try not to do that kind of thing. To say the least, after Yagami’s performance yesterday, people who want to compete in the future will probably think carefully about themselves.” However, it seems that I am also one of those who doesn’t think about myself … "Hey! Brother, I understand you!" Dong Zhang came over and patted me, "I do the same in Muay Thai. The only thing worth worrying about is not to punch too hard, otherwise someone will die" "Really invincible?" I didn't believe it. "It seems that the king also studied Muay Thai, right?" "That manly woman" Dongzhang muttered at the mention of king, "How can a woman learn Muay Thai" "I'm afraid you're not her match yet?" I laughed. "You then you ask her to come, and I will challenge her to a duel!" Dongzhang shouted. "Really?" Athena interjected, "Mr. Dongzhang, you have to judge your words. He Bing happens to be the king's boyfriend." "Ah!" Dongzhang's eyes widened, he looked at me carefully, and after a while he said, "Brother, I respect you!" "What do you mean?" I didn't understand. "You can handle that man-in-law and are willing to handle it. Why can't I admire your ability and courage?"Dongzhang said exaggeratedly. Iforget it, I will bear it first: "Athena, let's not show any mercy to this person on the field for a while. It's best to give him some kind of injury that will make his life meaningless." "Okay, okay," Andy also came out to smooth things over, "The Japanese team's game is over, and it will be us in a moment." As he said that, he leaned into my ear, "He Bing, I want to ask you something." "What?" I was at a loss, why are the people in the Hungry Wolves like this? "That's it" Andy looked around, "I heard from Xiao Wu that you and King seem to be very close, right? You have no problem even with a woman like that, so I believe you are also a master in love - can you give me Shall I teach you some skills? You may not know that Xiao Wu has been pestering me, and recently, I am on the rise of my career, so" …Is it wrong to really love the king? I really couldn’t wash myself off even if I jumped into the Yellow River! "First of all, King is a very good woman. In my opinion, she is no worse than Miss Shiranui; secondly, I really love her without resorting to any means! Also, with a beauty like Miss Shiranui surrounding you, why don't you still Are you impatient?" I gritted my teeth and spoke into his ear. After saying that, I held Athena in one hand and Xiaozhui in the other: "Let's go! Let's ignore these two annoying guys!" "Haha! Let's talk on the field then!" Terry waved to us. "He Bing, it seems that they have a strange impression of you!" Athena smiled lightly. "Ignore them!" I was annoyed, "I'll focus on it later!" "Haha! Then perform your best!" Athena laughed. "Hey! Miss Asamiya! I'm here!" Who is it? Let's go back - Nikaido Benimaru! He also brought a woman with him! "What's going on?" Athena was a little confused. "Well, I told Kyo and the others that we are here to watch the battle. Do you mind if I am in your rest room?" Nikaidou Benimaru was discussing. "Then why did you bring a woman here?" Xiaozhui asked angrily, "Is this the female college student who studies Chinese you are talking about?" "Wellhaha!" Nikaido Benimaru laughed sarcastically, "She wants to find the best seat to watch the game! She just didn't enjoy my performance just now." "Then don't do anything unexplainable in the rest room." Xiaozhui didn't trust his character very much, "Whatever happens now will be blamed on us!" "Of course, of course! We are just having a normal date!" Nikaidou Benimaru looked like a clergyman. "Okay, stop making trouble. Mr. Nikaido, you can do whatever you want. We don't intend to use this rest room anyway." Athena waved her hand to terminate their negotiation, "Our game will start soon, I'm going!" "Yeah!" Xiaozhui and I agreed in unison. On the stage, Athena looked at her opponent calmlyit was Dongzhang. I don’t know what the result will be? I look forward to it. \ Text Chapter 65 Team Athena vs Team Hungry Wolves "Mr. Dongzhang, let's go all out!" As soon as Athena finished speaking, the referee's voice rang out - "Fight!" ????????????????????????????????? Before anyone on the field moved, people started cheering and making noises. Besides, except for Athena’s name, I didn’t understand anything! I thought in confusion, Athena on the stage held up her hands - mental power ball. This is the move I am most familiar with! After all, I was knocked unconscious by this move when I first came to this world, haha! This mental power ball is not big and not very fast. Dong Zhang doesn't seem to want to dodge - the whirlwind fist! Maybe he is confident in his own power? "However, Dongzhang was wrong, probably wrong!" In fact, I didn't expect that - Athena's mental power ball broke through Dongzhang's two whirlwinds and still floated towards him. Moreover, Athena herself also silently came behind him through teleportation. The winner has been decided? I guessed uncertainly. Oh Nope! Dongzhang ignored the spiritual power ball, which had weakened a lot, and turned around - Golden Heel Drop! But, it came up short. Athena happened to be on the ground just in front of him, and she stood up first and jumped over lightly - Phoenix Arrow! Dongzhang lost the opportunity, but still had the ability to dodge, but - Athena's Phoenix Arrow landed, but there were additional ones! Sure enough, Dong Zhang was kicked in the left waist. Athena did not stand up like in the game, but used the strength of her hands to support the ground and bounced into the air, chasing behind Dong Zhang - swiping the lightsaber in the air! Although Dongzhang was injured this time, he had already turned around. He held his hands up and was not carried into the air by the lightsaber. He also took advantage of the opportunity when Athena was in the air and squatted slightly with his left foot without hesitation - tiger's foot! "Idiot!" Xiaozhui said firmly, "This guy underestimates Athena's ability." Did you win? What I saw was a sudden flash of light - a sparkling crystal wave! Dongzhang's knee directly hit the energy ball, and he flew backwards, but Athena obviously had no intention of stopping - the crystal super shot flash! This transformation speed and timing are simply bugs in the game! Dong Zhang, who was already in the air, received another blow and flew out of the ring at high speed. "K.O! Team Athena's Asamiya Athena wins!" the referee announced, as if it was the trigger for the cheers of the fans. Dongzhang happened to land not far from Xiaozhui and me, and stood up slowly. It seemed that his injuries were not serious. "Tch!" he yelled, "Too careless, too careless! This girl's power is too great!" Girl? This is the consequence for underestimating our Athena! I gave him a rude smile. Oh, what a pity, he didn't look in my direction at all “Fihgt!” The second game was played by Terry, and I couldn’t help but worry about Athena. After all, in my impression, this person's strength is at the level immediately following the three artifacts. However, looking at Athena, she still seemed to be smiling confidently. I have to have confidence in her! Athena first threw another mental power ball, but Terry was obviously much more capable than Dong Zhang and did not move. It was not until the mental power ball reached in front of her that she punched it and broke it directly. This strength made me a little worried, and Xiaozhui also opened her mouth slightly, but Athena just looked at Terry meaningfully. Could it be that she saw some flaw? Why didn't I notice it? It’s another mental ball, and another, and another Could it be that Athena imitated Yuri and fired a machine cannon? Oh, it's different. These mental energy balls are very slow to castrate, and generally they envelope Terry, but they can only deal with half-hearted people like me! Terry is a master, look, he didn't even look at these attacks, he didn't even move! Oh no, in fact, even if he wants to move, he can only retreat. The area covered by these mental power balls is too wide! Suddenly Athena rushed over at a faster speed and arrived in front of Terry earlier than the dozens of slow mental balls. However, Terry smiled slightly, as if he had guessed that this would happen, and simply punched the ground with one fist - energy fountain? Oh, just energy waves. Away! No, it's teleportation! Athena appeared behind Terry, oh no! Terry has turned around - is it an energy fountain this time? No, he didn't even type it out, it was just an action. However, Athena also used teleportation to leave that position and appeared behind him again. Why did it become hide and seek? I'm a little helpless. Do they all want to seize the opponent's flaw and kill them with one strike? Suddenly, Athena stopped transmitting - the flashing crystal wave! Terry also finally broke out the energy fountain! At this time, those mental power balls finally arrived! Under the collision of two powerful energies, they all seemed to have been detonated! Athena was knocked into the sky by the energy fountain! Without saying a word, Xiaozhui rushed onto the stage, jumped high, hugged Athena and hugged her gently.Come down. "What's wrong?" I followed, and there was a little blood on the corner of Athena's mouth, "Is it serious?" "It's nothing, just rest for a few days." Athena said easily, but she was obviously enduring the pain. "Tell me, why? With your ability, this result is impossible." Xiaozhui pressed her left hand on Athena's abdomen and suddenly asked, "Don't try to lie to me, you know, you can't lie to me about these things. " "It's nothing. Last time, I spent a little more to save the person who was injured by He Bing's eight-year-old girl." Athena explained obediently. "No, um you can't blame me, right?" Facing Xiaozhui's glaring gaze, I quickly looked around, "Look, Terry can't stand up either. Is this a draw?" "Who said I can't stand up?" Terry moved inappropriately and forced a smile to us, "I didn't expect that Ms. Asamiya's resistance to blows is so strong. I thought you would fall into a coma." Who said what he wanted with all his heart? You haven't been too harsh! Still to such a cute girl! I secretly "hum". "Flash Crystal Wave is a move that is both offensive and defensive." Xiaozhui said expressionlessly, grabbing my clothes again, "He Bing, I will give you a total of one minute, and then regardless of the result, I will play." "I only have the strength to walk now." Terry chuckled, "The explosion just now cannot be underestimated. But, even if you two, can you beat my brother?" As he spoke, he spoke slowly but coherently. Ending alone. Xiaozhui hugged Athena and walked down carefully: "He Bing, remember, I only leave you one minute." What’s so cool about it? It’s better to treat Athena’s injuries! Seeing his unusual calmness, I changed my words to a diatribe. "Fight!" It seemed that the referee heard our conversation. Andy announced the start as soon as he came on the court - time is really precious, I only have one minute! One minute? I don’t want to have no results, let alone lose. Since Xiaozhui asked such a question, I’ll use my brain. Thinking about it, I slowly retreated before Andy could attack. Um? Isn't it? Moving so fast? Shadow-cutting fist! I turned sideways, bit him, and was wounded again. Oh, I just blocked his shot. However, it hurts! It's just different when fighting with men. The left and right hands just touch each other and they feel almost useless I quit! ah? Blank bomb! I'm rolling! I climbed up skillfully and continued to retreatoh, I couldn't retreat anymore, I was at the edge of the stage! Andy jumped up, could it be Phantom Shiranui? really! Then I will simply take two steps back. Next, he will add Phantom Shiranui; the lower jaw will still be Phantom Shiranui; what about the upper jaw? I thought about whether I could fight back. ah? I was wronghe used the wall-attacking back water palm! Woocan't stop it! In the flash of lightning, I realized that I didn't even have the strength to block it, so both sides would suffer Xiaozhui, Athena is injured, are you the only one who feels unhappy? I stepped back with my feet off the ground and clamped Andy's arms with both hands. Although it was very uncomfortable to hold on to his blow, Toudou-ryu's kung fu was not empty, and my training was not fake - I'm sorry, An. Di, Xiaozhui only gave me one minute, I can't fight openly "A draw!" It wasn't until we landed outside the ring together and kicked up some smoke that Andy broke away from my hand lock and looked at me angrily, but I beat him to it: "There's nothing to say. If your sister What would you do if you were injured? Although, I am not qualified to be Athena's brother." "You! That's too much." It was Xiaozhui. It seemed that he had already settled Athena. "Is the injury serious? Is there any damage to your muscles or bones?" "I don't know. It hurts. Check it out!" What I looked at was Andy. Indeed, it was really depressing to meet an opponent like me, but he had probably forgiven me, right? At least he had some smiles. "He Bing, about me and Xiao Wu" Why did Andy's smile suddenly make people uncomfortable? "Isn't it?" I was almost speechless. "Or, we can arrange a fair discussion?" Andy, why do you also have a sinister side? "Umyour business is my business. We don't know each other if we don't fight" Why am I duplicity again\ Text Chapter 66 After the game At the end of the game, we advanced. Although I was quite dishonest in winning, at least it complied with the rules. Moreover, after the people in the Hungry Wolves learned about my true level, they all expressed their understanding. However, Terry did not forget to say something serious again: "He Bing, in the competition, you did nothing wrong when facing strong players, but this is not the real way for you to become stronger." Yes, you are right, but it is annoying for you to always say these truths that everyone knows. Of course, this complaint is just something I have in mind. Andy used his loss as an excuse to insist on having a dinner with us, and Dongzhang immediately agreed. Terry must have agreed to these small things for his brother, and he really needed to find a place to rest nearby. It’s just that a certain young man named Benimaru did something unknown in the closed lounge, and at the right time, he took his female college friend with him and clamored to go with him. The people in the Hungry Wolves only knew his strength, but did not know some of his details, and were very happy to have him join. Only Xiaosui supported Athena with a sad face, but it was inconvenient to say anything bad about him on the spot. As for me, I am more immersed in the joy of not losing - Andy is a real fighter after all! No matter how I tied it, haha! Lunch is obviously eaten at home. Athena’s craftsmanship is not comparable to that of ordinary Chinese chefs here. Xiaozhui was very worried about her injury and stayed in the kitchen with her without any explanation. I had nothing to say. Giving them a chance to get along was what I should do, but I was asked to receive the Hungry Wolves. It's a bit difficult for three people to do it. Dongzhang always inquires about the affairs between me and the king, especially some so-called private issues, which makes me feel like facing a team of paparazzi; Andy is similar, with a smile on his face, he wants me to say something to temporarily reject a stunning woman. The secret of being beautiful and disconnected; as for Terry, it was a little better. He drank a cup of tea by himself and lay on the sofa to sleep. And Nikaido Benimaru took over the balcony with a woman, and when I went to receive him, I was probably treated like a light bulb! "Don't ask!" I finally couldn't bear it anymore. "First of all, for King, we love each other, and there is nothing earth-shattering. Secondly, treatment of women is not determined by means, Andy, it's not me. You, based on your conditions, if you really don't reject Miss Shiranui, you should think more about her mood in daily details. I don't believe that there is any career advancement period that has to be like this. Don't you take it seriously at all? What's the matter?" With that said, I walked out the door, "Okay, you guys can do it yourself. I'll go to the hospital to see a doctor. You hit me so hard that it hurts, maybe I have internal injuries!" Athena was injured, and the little girl Shii must take care of her, I better not bother them I came to the street again. Although I had been enduring it, the pain in my hands was still very obvious. I could almost see the unconscious trembling. The hospital, that hospital with a beautiful female doctor and a beautiful female nurse who can speak Chinese! I am coming again! I am very lucky, it is the female doctor who is on duty today. She still recognizes me, but that's mostly because I'm considered a celebrity now. "If I had known you were capable of killing someone, I wouldn't have treated you so diligently!" The female doctor spoke fluent English, but I was more willing to hear the nurse's soft Mandarin: "Of course, based on my performance in that game, even I can't forgive myself, but KOF is a cruel competition. If our abilities are not at the same level, we should not meet in the ring. I have no choice. By the way, the nurse who treated me with you last time What? Is she here today?" "What? You're describing a pretty girl?" Although the female doctor scolded me for being cruel, she was not afraid of me at all. Maybe it was because the way I was seriously injured was deeply ingrained in her mind. "I don't know about this. You can ask it yourself later. , it’s not like you don’t know her name.” "ThisI really don't know." Although we had a relatively harmonious relationship at the time, we didn't really talk much. I was a wounded person. When I could move, she would spend less time with me. "Song Lijuan is a Chinese student studying abroad. It should be fine if you go to the nurse station to check." The female doctor raised her fingers and said, "Come here and take a look at your body first. I don't know if your fighter's injuries are any different from ordinary people. The burn you suffered last time was basically diagnosed as hopeless, but in the end you woke up! You are here today, so it’s probably not a serious injuryohwell" After fiddling with me for a while, the female doctor came to the conclusion: "It's nothing serious. Just rub some medicine on your hands and don't apply too much force within three days. As for the bruise on your chest, hot compress is enough. However, These are my ordinary diagnoses, and I don’t dare to be certain about you fighters. Have I prescribed medicine?" "Oh no," I suddenly remembered that I didn't bring any money, "I just came to see the injury and take medicine. This kind of injury won't be needed. Thank you, I'll leave first." “?I wish you good results in kof! "When I was leaving, the female doctor still said hesitantly. How do you know what is behind surviving in kof! In fact, even I don’t fully understand it. Forget it, let’s see ifSong Lijuan is there! The people at the service desk are very responsible and efficient. Nurse Song is on duty today, but she seems to be working now. I'd better find another time. Maybe I'll have a good reason to come in a few days? I hope not? hehe! When she got home, Xiaozhui was already putting dishes on the dinner table. "Fist Chong, how is Athena's injury?" I couldn't help but ask privately. I have left the attentiveness to you, but my concern is indispensable. "Don't worry, I'm here." Xiaozhui smiled confidently, "The organizer just called and said that the quarter-finals will be played in three days. I guarantee that Athena will have a new look!" "Oh, that's good." I felt relieved, "By the way, the top eight are all out?" "Yes. In addition to us, there are also the Japanese team, the Yagami team, the Brazilian mercenary army, the Dragon Tiger team, the Korean team, the female fighter team and the underworld boss team." Xiaosui said attentively, "If we add today's hungry wolf team , almost all the fighters who have made their debut in the fighting world.” Haha, some things in the game haven’t changed yet! I just don’t know who is the strongest among the three artifacts now? Lunch was pretty good, and it was rare that Xiaozhui didn’t emphasize his meat buns. And neither Athena nor Terry nor Dong Zhang had any bad emotions because the other party had caused harm to them. Is this the realm of a fighter? I don't understand it very well, but I am very curious. "Ms. Asamiya, are you really okay?" Terry seemed to want to confirm, "The power of that explosion is not small at all!" Athena's voice was a little softer than usual: "As you may have guessed, my physical fitness is not as good as yours. At least the injuries you suffered are hardly injuries. If it were me, I would probably have to withdraw from the competition directly. However, I use the mental power ball, so I naturally know how to take precautions. If it weren't for saving someone's life," she said, she looked at me sideways, and I hurriedly buried my head in eating, "I shouldn't be injured today. " "Oh" Terry didn't look like he was convinced, but he was kind of free and easy "Then, I wish you guys can perform better! Come on, have a drink!" "He Bing, what style of move did you use to lock Andy?" After drinking a glass of wine, he asked me again, "It's a very clean move. Andy has all the power, but he can't break it in a short time. It's very awesome!" "This is some kind of ancient martial arts. I can't say it. Firstly, it's not authorized by anyone, and secondly, I haven't mastered it myself. If I really want to know, ask the new member of the female fighter team. She is a master." Kasumi, Don't say I sold you, who asked you to discuss any intellectual property issues with me? hehe! "You mean Todo Kasumi?" Andy became interested, "She has a very good relationship with Xiao Wu now. He Bing, you have to introduce me to her, and you have to say more nice things for me!" …How do you look like a fighter? I really want to shake my head. "Haha! I'm talking about Andy, you" Nikaido Benimaru suddenly became serious, holding his current girlfriend's shoulder with one hand, "The love saint of the generation is right in front of me, and you didn't even ask me. Could it be that you" "What's Mr. Nikaido's secret?" Andy's eyes lit up - Please, that Mai Shiranui is so charming, are you really not attracted to her? Why don't I feel Of course, I'm not tempted, but that's just because I'm not familiar with her at all. "Yes, this guy is indeed a love saint." Seeing Athena's face looking a little bad, Xiaozhui said, "But Andy, if you are looking for marriage, it's best to stay away from a certain playboy. It’s better to have a son.” "You" Nikaido Benimaru looked like he had seen an idiot, "Don't you know that feelings also have skills?" As he said that, he tilted his head and kissed his girlfriend's forehead, "Maybe I will propose to you tomorrow. ." …I deeply agree with the first half of the sentence; as for the second half, the entire Athena team has an expression of familiarity. "Okay, let's have a meal. If you have any non-professional issues, we can chat privately after dinner." Athena concluded. "In addition, Hebing, the main venue of kof96 is a bit far away from our home, and the organizer also made arrangements for us. We’ve got accommodation, so we’ll go there tomorrow, and you and I can go shopping in the afternoon.” "Oh." Xiaozhui didn't have any abnormal expression this time, it was probably business. But what is it? A little confused\ Text Chapter 67 Shopping with Athena "Athena, we are all still injured, is it really appropriate to go shopping?" We have already appeared among the people in Tokyo. “If it’s a date, of course it’s not suitable,” Athena smiled mischievously, but only I could feel it in the package of sunglasses and coat, “But do you think it’s like it?” "Who knows?" I followed her words, "However, Quan Chong is not dissatisfied at all, which shows that you brought me out for a serious matter - what exactly is it?" "Fist?" Athena was a little surprised. "Don't tell me you don't know he likes you." Xiaozhui, I've helped as much as I can Athena stopped and stared at her toes: "Is Quan Chong serious? Very serious?" "It's better for you to ask the person involved personally." I sighed secretly, "You actually admire that composer very much, right?" "So what? What people need most is someone who understands them." Athena raised her head and looked at me, "Quan Chong is the person who knows me best and is the person closest to me, but that doesn't mean he understands me. AndI'm just having a dream." “It makes some people miserable,” I continued. Athenayou may not know at all, right? This certain person, who once had me, may still feel a little bit of pain at this moment, but it is nothing compared to the happiness I have already received. "So what? Pain is a part of life." Athena said very coolly, "I don't even know who that person is, isn't it painful?" "Forget it, go shopping!" I have never won a verbal battle with Athena, and I can't help but feel a little frustrated. Today I also put on my sunglasses and changed my clothes. I was walking on the street with Athena but no one recognized me. After twisting around here and there, Athena finally stopped in front of a dilapidated clothing store. "Is the boss here?" Athena pulled me in slowly, her voice still not loud, it seems that this injury is not easy! "Here you are" A very old man emerged from the inner hall. He was very old, but if he had to give a specific age, he had to think in the direction of younger. "Are you ready with the materials for what you ordered last time?" Athena pulled me in front, "This is the person, can it be completed in three days?" The old man looked me up and down. His eyes seemed very penetrating, a bit like Iori Yagami in some places, but they were obviously not intimidating. "It's another seedling." The old man suddenly said, "But it seems to be a sneaky kind. It'll be fine in three days. I'll ask someone to deliver it to you, or will you pick it up?" "I'll do it." Athena laughed, "Cheating and sneaking around? It's worse than my evaluation!" "Maybe his achievements will be much higher than yours." The conversation between the old man and Athena made me half understand, or even not understand. "Butboy," the old man looked back at me, "your fighting path If you follow the rules step by step, you should die as many times as you want. So, whether you use your brain or be clever, you, as a fighter, have to use your brain more than others." Isn’t this a disguised way of saying that I am not material? I was a little depressed, but seeing Athena's respect for the old man, I didn't say anything. Moreover, what he said does make sense. What I rely on most is cheating! "Okay, let's go! I still have to do business." The old man gave the eviction order. Athena nodded politely and pulled me away. "Who is he?" I asked after a few steps out. Isn't this old man not simple? Oh no, judging from the way he looks, it should be very difficult! "I don't know his name, but he is an old friend of the master." Athena's eyes were full of admiration, "He is now making clothes - not an old craft, but making clothes for fighters. Like us These people who do not have family blood and their own abilities are not superb. Not only do they have to protect themselves from too many injuries during fighting, but they also have an aesthetic problem - think about it, in kof95, I was killed by Kyo's big snake. ?If it were ordinary clothes, they would have been burned long ago. What should I do in public?" She blushed a little as she said that, "And this old man can add specially found materials to his clothes. Make the clothes much more flexible and less likely to be damaged due to the strength of the person. To put it bluntly, it’s a treasure! Haha!” "Then how did he do it?" This ability is not simple! "I don't know, but the master said that this old gentleman had no opponent for a long time." Athena said with admiration, "He just used the most common qigong. That means that he has no opponent for a long time." The use of strength, especially the mastery of fighting experience and skills, is completely instinctive——?What kind of master is he? " "Then why does he want to live in seclusion now?" From the old man's tone, I guessed that he was not a truly peaceful person. "He is almost like an ordinary person now, although his health is a bit incredible." Athena's tone suddenly sighed, "Decades of history can write too many things, especially during those war years - this is the master ’s original words. Okay, I’ll come with you to pick it up in three days! The old gentleman has already judged the style, size, and material suitable for that person from the look of the person - I don’t know what you will get by then. ? Quan Chong was in a quarrel over his clothes for a long time. Well let's go have a cup of coffee? " “Huh?” Isn’t that really a date? I hesitated. "Let me analyze today's game for you." Athena poked me with her index finger, "Do you still think you are very charming?" "You don't have to say you're so mean, right?" I followed her depressedly. "Then it's your fault for being disobedient." "" Although it is not a Western restaurant, my first reaction when I walked into this coffee shop was that I remembered my meeting with Goenitz. After asking, I found out that these two stores are a chain! No wonder the layout and style are so similar. However, thinking of Goenitz, I am a little worried about KOF coming this time. "He Bing, I can't say that your performance today was not good." After taking a sip of coffee, Athena changed her face to a more serious one, "But KOF is not an ordinary friendly match. In a sense, it is called Death fighting is not an exaggeration, but most fighters are not willing to kill lives casually - that is to say, some people will not stop at it just because it is a competition. Even because of the competition, in the eyes of many people Li, you are this kind of person, and to give a specific example Nujia, he is a person who is addicted to and pursues power, and the life and death of the so-called weak are nothing in his eyes. " "I won't take that road." I quickly stated my attitude, and I really wouldn't be stupid enough to imitate that kind of person. "That's not what I meant." Athena waved her hand and picked up the coffee. "Your path is always your own. I am not qualified to interfere. I just remind you that you are still a weakling in front of the masters. Don't let it happen because of today. If the people in the Hungry Wolves are friendly, they think the fighting world is in a good place. Mr. Yagami’s warning can also be aimed at you. In the history of fighters, it is natural for fighters to be brothers off the field and not hesitate on the field. I will not use King’s sister as an example. ——Are you willing to die in the hands of your sister Mai Zhuo?" "I know, I'm often afraid of it too. But it's inevitable. What exactly are you trying to tell me?" "Learn to preserve yourself. Don't think that you can improve quickly without caring about life and death. Just hypnotize yourself into a phoenix. If Yuli hurts you, I will save you, even if I have to pay the price; but if a real master hurts you, I will only Remember to visit your grave on the anniversary of your death, because I can't save it." Athena said with a tone of truth, "The so-called least probable events always happen at the most critical moments - that's just a novel. It's just an arrangement. Regardless of whether there are any gods in the world, luck cannot come to people who don't cherish themselves. Remember, martial arts is a lifelong matter, and life is only once." After saying that, Athena drank again Sip coffee. "I know." I have to admit that Athena's words shocked me very much. These are the golden words of the "miracle doctor". But what about king? How long can king and I wait? People always have rich imaginations when it comes to worries about the unknown, and I happen to be very capable of having wild thoughts right now. To stud or not to stud? This is a problem! But first, I asked a question that I had been holding back for a while: "Athena, the old man said that I had to cheat and cheat. You said it was worse than his evaluation of you. In other words, his evaluation of you was also very interesting? Tell me. What am I?" "Secret!" Athena said quickly and decisively. \ Text Chapter 68: Treatment When he returned home, Nikaido Benimaru had already left with the woman - judging from the way Kojoi talked about this, he probably went out to check out a house He was indeed a fighter trained in a lustful country. In broad daylight Just forget it, Athena is here, don't say it, don't say it! Terry is sleeping in the guest room, and Andy has already gone out to buy some VIP tickets - there is no way, if he is eliminated, there will be no treatment, and he has to care about Mai Shiranui, who is a classmate after all he can solve it by himself. Dongzhang and Xiaozhui were very happy talking, but the content seemed to start with me, and their common language was because they didn’t like the king! How could you do this? I gritted my teeth, but seeing that I had no chance of winning even one-on-one, I endured it! "Quan Chong, can you help me apply the medicine?" I interrupted their nasty talk about King, "My hands can't use the strength." "Do it yourself and have enough food and clothing." Xiaozhui said angrily. "Then I'll come, He Bing, let's go upstairs." Athena took over the errand. "Forget it, let me do it, Athena, you can rest well by yourself." Xiaozhui said with pity. "Oh? Okay then! You have to take good care of He Bing!" Athena smiled with satisfaction, and then went back to her room. There was a familiar cunning look in the corner of her eyes Xiaozhui may not be able to turn over in this life. . "Let's go!" After Athena disappeared from sight, Xiaozhui immediately lost her masculinity, "You go up first, and I will get the medicine Dongzhang, you can do whatever you want, I suggest you listen to Athena The song is so beautiful!” "Yeah, I understand." Dongzhang seemed to be still unfinished by the conversation just now. I went upstairs, lay on the bed, turned my head and looked at all kinds of things outside the floor-to-ceiling window, but felt quite uneasy in my heart. Will I have a fighting outfit? Does this mean that I have really started a career as a fighter? Or wait, such clothes must be expensive. Athena will definitely pay for me, but she will also say that I owe her another favor Should I ask for a return first? Well, I don't think so. I'll just treat it as a debt. Anyway, Athena didn't try to force me to do anything I'll forget about teasing. However, that old man is also very interesting - a person who is familiar with and accustomed to speaking Chinese, who lives incognito in Japan and lost his martial arts due to the war? Why? Logically speaking, you shouldn’t settle in Japan! Looking at his appearance, his gestures, his expression, and his tone, he was definitely a master who once guided the country and played the game of life. Are you really at peace with yourself? Or is it really too much trouble? A little curious! “And, the old man said I have to cheat? What does it mean? Every fighter has their own hard journey. Can I avoid it, or do I have to pay a lot of other things? What does it mean to use more brains than others? It was said vaguely, as if it were some kind of prophecy. Could it be that this guy who is almost alive has this kind of tone? Forget it, since he said that I might have more achievements than Athena, I won’t criticize him anymore Gradually thinking of Athena’s advice, I was really a little scared, not because I might die, but because I would die at someone’s hands. King won’t say anything, I believe her; but, where is Sister Mai Zhuo? Where's Kasumi? Do I take the initiative to admit defeat in the ring? Or play it by ear? Does that still make you a fighter? What should I do to protect myself properly? It’s difficult! "I'm here." Xiaozhui knocked on the ajar door, "I went to check on Athena's injury, that's why it took so long to come up." "I understand, I understand. Athena is your sun, and you are the earth orbiting the sun." I didn't look back, teasing him, "But are you sure you can give me the right medicine for my injury?" "What's the right medicine?" Xiaozhui said disdainfully, "As for your injury, it happened often when I was a child." As he said that, he grabbed my left hand and said, "Bear it yourself. If I'm not Athena, I don't know what gentleness is!" "Ah!" I couldn't help but scream, "What are you doing? On purpose? It must be you on purpose!" "Idiot, if I don't see how serious your condition is, how will I know what medicine to apply and how to apply it?" As he said that, Xiaozhui pointed at a pile of bottles and jars next to him, is he doing business? "You are so professional!" I said sarcastically, "Can't you be so professional that even your diagnostic techniques are painless?" "Who says no? But do you have this kind of treatment?" Xiaozhui pulled my right hand again, "Well, it's okay, it's not a big problem." After saying that, she picked from the pile of bottles, "Here, this one is quick. It’s effective, but it may be a little uncomfortable, so bear with it.” “Isn’t it just for applying medicine? It’s not for oral administration.” I shot back disdainfully. "Then you try to be so strong after wiping it." Xiaozhui put on the rubber glovesI put on the condom, took out some ointment, and smeared it on my arm. This feeling isn't great, it's a bit comfortable. Could it be that he's scaring me? "Okay, it's done!" Xiaozhui smiled maliciously, "He Bing, you have to be strong today! I'm going to find Athena first, she is more injured than you." "Wait, what do you mean?" I became worried, Xiaozhui's smile looked quite evil, "Also, what happened to Athena's injury?" "Of course you will know when the time comes." Xiaozhui said mysteriously, "As for Athena, it's not because of you! What kind of girl can you fight with a layman? Athena spent too much mental energy to save that person, and the result was that the shining crystal Wave's defense is not enough, and Terry's energy fountain is from the bottom up, and now Athena's legs are in pain all the time!" "Huh?" I couldn't help but grin from ear to ear - the way Athena had always behaved, except that her voice was slightly lower, there was no difference at all! Could it be I looked at Xiaozhui questioningly, but got a look of "You just know?" …Athena, you are so strong! I would pale in comparison Hey, what kind of fighter am I compared to her! “Quan Chong, can I go with you?” I asked cautiously. "What?" Xiaozhui was a little reluctant. "I just want to I don't know, I just want to see her. Actually" I really don't know what to say, "Compared with her, I feel a little inferior." "You should feel inferior to yourself." Xiaozhui said matter-of-factly, "You are still a dabbler no matter what. Do you think you have given a lot? Compared to Athena, who are you?" When I came to Athena's boudoir, I first smelled a faint fragrance, oh no, it was actually quite strong, at least I could feel it clearly. Athena was sitting in front of the bed with her legs in a barrel, well, containing a potion. It looked very peaceful and peaceful, just like Xi Shi holding her heart? "Why are you here?" Athena was a little surprised. "Can't we come to see you?" I said it easily, but I felt something else in my heart - the seemingly weak girl in front of me is a real fighter! "What's there to see? What do you want to see?" Athena glanced at us, "Do you want to see my legs? I heard Kasumi said that you are a pervert, is it true?" "For men, they are not what they are and are not important." I didn't have any objections and looked directly at the almost perfect bare feet in the barrel - they were obviously swollen and had irregular bruises on the surface. Not much can be seen on the screen, or I don’t know as a layman, but I can read the answer in Xiaozhui’s eyes: pity, worryforget it! What's that look in that guy's face? It's like he's looking at his wife after giving birth! "Fist Chong, He Bing. Team Hungry Wolf and the rest will go back to the hotel tonight, and we'll go to the main venue tomorrow morning!" Athena stretched out her hand to block our sight, "Don't look at it, no matter how you think it, the injury will be healed when. It’s better to do it anytime. Just do your own thing.” Athena issued an eviction order and we were not allowed to linger. However, as soon as we went out, I pulled Xiaozhui and said, "Hey, Athena's calves are pretty good!" "Youwhat are you looking at! Wellbut it's really good, Athena!"\ Text Chapter 69 Drawing Lots It’s been three days, it’s been three days… It’s finally the third day! I don’t know if I am happy or crying, or crying with joy - it’s not that I can’t distinguish my feelings, but that I am almost numb, and I can’t even reach out to confirm whether there are tears on my face! Yes, I was tied up, but it was not a kidnapping, it was just the result of my discussion with Athena. But the operator of the matter, Xiaozhui, obviously had ulterior motives. He tied me into someone's classic cross shape, and then fixed me with a 45-degree tilt back Fortunately, he didn't intend to use a mirror. Come and entertain me. As for why I have such a request - the creator of the matter is Xiaozhui! What kind of bullshit plaster are you applying on me? Late that night, my hands were extremely itchy, which woke me up from a deep sleep. It even triggered a dream in which it looked like two snakes were entangled in my hands! Xiaozhui obviously had expected it and broke into the door together with Athena, and then she held me down when I accidentally rolled out of bed Fortunately, I don't have the habit of sleeping naked. After asking, I found out that the reason was that medicine - it promotes local metabolism, has strong functions, is certified by a certain medical association, is only for martial artists, is high quality and low price, has an exclusive secret formula, and is patented Oh shit! Looking at the arrogant instruction manual, I couldn't help but say, "Why didn't it say this side effect?" "That's why it's said to be for fighters only." Xiaozhui held up the manual and waved it in front of my eyes like a child, "You should treat it as a test of your endurance - fighters have to face more than just It’s hurt.” I couldn’t laugh or cry: “Are there any other hidden matters? By the way, how long do I have to endure it?” "Don't worry, I'm capable." Xiaozhui said solemnly, "Three days. In three days, our competition will begin, and of course you will be free." "You" I gritted my teeth for a long time, "When I get better, I will definitely repay you!" "You don't have to do this, why are we talking about these false courtesy?" Someone smiled and said, "If you are really strong, you can start the next game. WellAthena, let's go back to the room to sleep?" ?…and you said it so ambiguously! I glared at his back with hatred. Suddenly, a bit of coolness spread on my hand like a drop of nectar falling into the lake It was Athena who had been silent: "He Bing, endure it. To make you recover, that medicine is the only one you need within three days. Don't worry, I will get the clothes I ordered for you. In addition, I lost some mental energy on your arm just now. You should be able to deal with it tonight. When we get to the rest room of the main venue tomorrow, do you want us to put it in? Are you tied up?" "tied." I was helpless. On the one hand, I was embarrassed to accept her input of mental power, especially when she was also injured. However, this so-called side effect is really worthy of being a fighter! So, I became a pitiful person. Before I could recall my home and sigh for a long time, the door to the room opened. Light poured in wantonly, revealing Athena's figure at the same time: "He Bing, are you okay?" "Yes." Listening to her warm voice, it seemed that the suffering of the past three days was nothing more than that, perhaps more because it was already in the past tense. "Then let's go have breakfast together." Athena untied me, "Let's take a walk and do some activities Did you sleep last night?" "It's okay, it shouldn't affect the game." I stretched my body a little, "By the way, which team is our opponent?" "I don't know. There will be an opening ceremony at the main venue at nine o'clock this morning, and then the groups will be divided into groups by drawing lots on site." Athena walked out the door, "Okay, you go take a shower, I'll wait for you to go to the restaurant together." The restaurant at the main venue was indeed luxurious, but I didn't even get a clear picture of it because I was obviously more concerned about another thing: "Athena, why are my hands like this?" After taking a shower, my hands actually As clean as baby skin! "This is also a side effect!" Athena poked me with her finger, "How about it? It's unexpected! But unfortunately, this is the effect of the drug. Once the drug is stopped, it will recover after a while." "Hmmyou think, is this a business opportunity?" With Mai Zhuo's indoctrination, an idea popped into my head. "Haha, it depends on whether you have enough knowledge of medicine and patent law!" Athena casually pulled me to sit down, "Wait a minute, I'll pick breakfast." It turns out it’s still self-help! Sitting alone, the time when my hands were itchy seemed like a dream. This restaurant is reserved for finalist fighters, but I was the only one at the moment. Could it be that we came out late? Not even Xiaozhui was there. "Come, let's eat!" Athena carried a big hot plate, "The opening ceremony is already underway at the main venue. If you want to watch,You have to eat quickly. Also, there may be a competition soon, so don’t overeat. " "It's fine if you don't want to watch. It seems like we have never had breakfast alone, right? Don't Kensou have any ideas?" I joked - Kagura Chizuru probably wouldn't show up so early anyway, "By the way, Where are my new clothes?" "You don't have to make insinuations about Quan Chong and me." Athena smiled mischievously, "As for your clothes, the old man said it would be best to wait until you become a master before giving them to you, so I will keep them for now. . Besides, you can’t afford such an expensive thing now.” "ThenOkay." Since the function of clothes is linked to a person's ability, then I really have no use for it now, but, "Athena, you can't wait until I become a top expert" "Who knows?" That sly voice came again, "Eat!" Not long after, we walked all the way from the player-only channel and appeared in the player area of ??the main venue. Before I could see clearly who was worthy of paying my respects not far away, Xiaozhui trotted over: "You missed it! The opening ceremony was really well done!” "Really?" I was a little surprised. Does Kagura Chizuru really want to turn kof into a commercial activity? "This organizer is really very business-savvy." White fingers and purple nails appeared on my shoulders "Sister Mai Zhuo!" I turned back with some joy, but saw nothing. "Did you miss me?" That charming voice sounded from behind again. “I’ve thought about it many times!” This time, she didn't tease me anymore, and gave me a spring-like smile: "Then, sister, I'll beat you myself, so that I can have a sense of balance. Of course, if we can't meet, forget it. How about we draw lots together? " "This" I looked at Athena and Xiaozhui hesitantly, but they didn't care about it: "Go ahead, your luck looks very good anyway." ?…What are you talking about? I rely on hard work! Thinking a little unhappily, he followed Mai Zhuo: "Sister Mai Zhuo, why doesn't Captain Yagami-an come to whip you?" "He doesn't like to show off." Mai Zhuo said casually. …That’s true, otherwise it would still be Yagami-an? "If we were to really compete, could you win without hurting me?" "That's too unreasonable, isn't it?" Mai Zhuo brushed my face with his hand, "It has to have some visual effects, as long as it doesn't hurt the muscles and bones." With her words, I felt a little relieved and looked at the entire main venue Yes, it is indeed good. From a distance, it looks very similar to what I know, but it is much more refined, and there are some other things - for example, the rostrum I will go to. It was a large circular platform with simple and somewhat mysterious patterns carved on the ground - it should be the Yata Mirror? I looked at Mai Zhuo and she nodded: "Sure enough, the witch was involved." Why! I really don’t know what Mai Zhuo will think when he discovers that the organizer he praised as “very business-minded” is none other than Kagura Chizuru… ?????????????? Kyou Kusanagi, Ryo Sakazaki, Leona, Jin Jiafan, Mai Shiranui, and Keith - I'm a little excited again! Oh, there were also two pretty emcees. After Mai Zhuo and I got on the Yata mirror platform, one of them started to speak: "First of all, as the champion and runner-up of the last KOF, the Japanese team and the Yagami team will be separated. , Therefore, the two teams will be designated as No. 1 and No. 5, and they will not need to participate in the draw, and representatives of other teams will be invited to draw lots." With that, he motioned to another emcee to pick up a small box. I looked at everyone, and it seemed that only Jin Jiafan was the most cooperative. He went over first and drew number 6. "Should I observe a moment of silence for the Korean team?" I asked Mai Zhuo in a low voice, and received a silvery laugh: "No, I should be able to guarantee that no one will die." The laughter seemed a little louder. Everyone looked over, and Jin Jiafan walked over directly: "Is this Ms. Mai Zhuo? Do you think the Korean team is not worthy of being your opponent?" “Last year’s results are still fresh in people’s minds!” Mai Zhuo smiled nonchalantly. “This year’s Korean team is different!” Jin Jiafan said loudly. “This year’s Yagami team is also different!” Mai Zhuo still didn’t care. "We'll see on the field!" Jin Jiafan said and strode off the field. Mai Zhuo waved at him: "By the way, I hope you don't defeat me, otherwise, I can't guarantee that no one will die!" With the first one, things went smoothly. Mai Shiranui drew No. 8, Ryo Sakazaki drew No. 4, and then Geese's No. 7 - actually, from what I saw, this underworld boss is quite elegant "Why don't you go and draw lots?""Leona suddenly came over and asked me. "Don't you have cigarettes too?" It seems that Leona has become more beautifuloh, it's earrings! However, I suddenly remembered, could this be a bomb? A little suspicious. Leona shook her head: "I hate this kind of thing." "Good, I don't care anyway." I walked over and put my hand into the box, "No matter Iori Yagami or Kusanagi Kyo, we are no match now." As I said that, I grabbed a ball at random - it was No. 3. "It seems that you will be eliminated in the opening match." Leona moved her lips: "I am a soldier." "Then, I'll go back to the stands first, and I'll cheer for you." Haha, what a cool woman, I said on a whim, "By the way, although Kusanagi Kyo can't defeat him, facing Nikaido Benimaru At this time, you'd better pay attention to his legs. If you suppress him, you should be able to win easily." Leona remained silent. Mai Zhuo didn't believe it: "You know it very well?" I smiled mysteriously and walked off the field: "Who knows? Do you want to prepare for the finals?" "Isn't it possible?" Mai Zhuo smiled heartily, "It's up to you, don't want to suffer another Bawang Xianghou punch." “It was a coincidence that time.” “Whether it’s a coincidence or not, small mistakes are always the source of disaster.” Mai Zhuo patted my head and walked towards his team. \ Text Chapter 70 Japanese team vs. mercenary army When I returned to Athena, Goro Daimon and Clark were already facing each other on the ring in the center of the venue. And as the referee said "fight!", the two people slowly approached each other in unison - they were indeed two throwing masters, haha! The first one to strike was Daimon Goro, with a light punch, it looked like a test. But Clark didn't pay attention at all. He just blocked it with a few machine gun punches, and then jumped up high and low. What kind of move would it be? I didn't see it, but Daimon Goro had already made a move in an instant - Izumo throw! This move should have good anti-air capabilities, but if the opponent is Clark, it may not be that simple Sure enough! Clark in the air did not take the initiative to attack at all, but grabbed Daimon Goro's extended hand - napalm! The two powerful throwing skills hit each other, and they did not fly away like in the game, but they were entangled together - and what followed was like a fight between street kids - if you look at it from an outsider's perspective if. As for me, who has studied Toudo-ryu, I can see some meaning in every movement they make as they twist and roll on the ground. I even vaguely feel that it is a certain "famous" move, but it's just a change of movement. The range is just a bit large. ??????????????????????????? However, they are really matched against each other, and I feel even less interested in watching them. There is no winner or loser, it is still a stalemate, it is indeed a "stalemate"! Finally, I waited for the referee's lovely voice: "Time's up! The Japanese team and the mercenary army are tied, please invite the second players from both sides to come on!" What a wonderful voice, at least to the lay audience, right? No one likes to see their childhood fighting. Even if I can see some clues The second game is Nikaido Benimaru vs. Ralph. Obviously these two people have very different personalities. One is rough and heroic, the other is elegant and lustful. I really can't give any other explanation for someone's exaggerated action of blowing kisses off the court, especially knowing some of his famous history. hour. However, the moment the game started, the two people looked almost excited. Ralph took a step forward, jumped up high - and dropped the explosive bomb! How could it be this? What a flaw! I looked at Athena in confusion, but saw her expression of concern. Forget it, let's continue reading! Nikaido Benimaru took a step back and turned sideways when the explosive bomb hit the ground - a reactionary three-dan kick? Wouldn't it be dangerous for the bait puller? As a result, I guessed the beginning correctly, but I didn't understand the result - after landing, Ralph did not somersault backwards, but rolled forward directly, just in time to catch the first blow of the reactionary three-stage kick, but he got close Opportunity - super Argentinian attack! Nikaido Benimaru was thrown into the air, but Ralph did not catch it. Instead, he took two steps back, ready to go. What on earth was he going to do? I'm a little dizzy - today's actions of Ralph were completely beyond my expectation! It turned out to be Ralph kicking! Do you want to kick your opponent off the field? Is he that strong? If so, Nikaido Benimaru wouldn't be seriously injured, right? I don’t dare compare my own body and bones anyway. Nikaido Benimaru fell down, but it was not a free fall. He had already gathered lightning in his right fist. When Ralph kicked him, the fist filled with electricity also stretched out. How much voltage is there? Everyone seems to have seen arcs! Although it was a little far away, I still heard the sound of the impact. Nikaido Benimaru flew out of the field, but Ralph was even more uncomfortable. The lightning punch just hit his leg, and now he couldn't stand still! "The mercenary army won!" The referee's decision did not make Nikaidou Benimaru unhappy at all. He slowly left the field with a graceful movement, but glanced at the Japanese team's rest area - that was absolute The look of trust, could it be is this a strategy? When Cao Jing stepped onto the ring, not only half of the stands were boiling, but Ralph also abstained and even needed Clark to help him leave the ring! It seems that my estimate of Nikaido Benimaru needs to be revised Well, he is indeed heroic! When Leona stepped on the stage with a very rhythmic pace, I couldn't help but my eyes lit up - looking at her from a close distance, I felt more like a soldier who likes to play cold, but looking from a distance, looking at her on the ring, she was still so Cool, but savoring the feeling is obviously much more attractive! I wonder if newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. There is nothing wrong with Leona's look at Cao Jing, and her right hand is already pressing the handle of the dagger hanging on her lower back, guarding her professionally, as seriously as she does all tasks. Without fear. "Fight!" Kusanagi's movements were very fast. Although not as good as Iori Yagami, he still had no time to defend himself. After an assassination attack, a car flew out of the air. Vortex Launcher! Leona took a half step back, opened her arms, and the hazy big ball stood between herself and Cao Jing. Moreover, Leona's right hand pressed the button for the first time.??Dagger handle. Kusanagi changed his moves into Nanara midway, and landed three steps in front of the vortex launcher. It happened to be the moment when the assassination flames arrived - after a dazzling collision, Kusanagi's assassination flames were indistinguishable from Leona's vortex launcher. Offset equally! As soon as the light dissipated, a crawling body quickly rushed towards Cao Jing - it was Leona, the mighty saber! And Cao Jing’s reaction was definitely the best among the best. Just when Leona was in front of him and the dagger was unsheathed, he hit Crane Pick! The flames burned on Leona's body, forcing her to retreat more than three meters. At this time, Cao Jing didn't give her a chance to breathe, Qin Yueyang had already rushed there! Leona didn’t hesitate and just started using the moonlight saw. However, although the dagger blocked the first blow, Leona was still grabbed by the neck - there was an explosion! Leona flew into the air, Cao Jing did not pursue any more, and looked at his hands quietly. There were two fresh wounds, bleeding - although Leona's attack did not stop him, it was not ineffective. "Cao Jing was injured?" Athena was very surprised and looked at me as if she didn't believe it. "He won't be hurt?" I didn't understand what she meant. "This is your amateurish performance." Xiaozui came over to explain, "With Kusanagi's ability, it is completely easy to avoid this kind of injury, unless the effect of Leona's attack is beyond his expectation, or , he can only win if he fights for injuries - no matter what the reason is, it can only prove that Leona's strength is extraordinary. When kof94 was played, Kusanagi Kyo was completely victorious." On the court, Leona was already struggling to get up. Yes, that action was a struggle. Um? Is there blood? There is blood on leona's neck! Is it grass? Jing’s blood or her own? If it's her own, so be it! Crazy blood! No, it looks like it’s probably hers! I suddenly became anxious, what should I do if Leona goes berserk in kof96? Grass? Jing has no concerns. He is mostly aware of the dangerous taste, and he rushes over without hesitation -bite, sin, punishment! leona vacated again. However, this time Leona did not fall, but the V-shaped golden saw! Grass? Jing has almost no reaction time, but he still hit a ghostly burning in a hurry. Yes, Oni-yaki can defend against air attacks, but using Oni-yaki to hit the V-shaped Golden Saw is probably too much, right? Just as I was thinking about it, the V-shaped golden saw had already hit Cao Jing’s body. Huh? Oni-yaki is not finished yet? Cao Jing didn't leave the ground at all! This isa big snake?! "boom!" Leona really flew this time. She flew outside the field and was caught by a fast figure - it was Mai Zhuo. And Cao Jing was holding his bleeding left hand, motionless. The whole venue was quiet, even the referee forgot to speak. Metro rushed to me: "Athena, please treat Leona quickly! Her life is in danger now!" "Really" Xiaozhui was about to ask when she was stopped by Athena: "I'll try my best. However, I don't know how to cure it for a while. I can only guarantee that I won't die." "That's enough, as long as she can survive within one minute." Mai Zhuo was anxious and a little happy, "Athena, please!" While Athena was pressing Leona's chest with both hands, I pulled Mai Zhuo and asked in a low voice: "Why don't you ask Iori Yagami to save her? That would make her more of a 'match'." "An is not here now." Mai Zhuo was a little embarrassed. "Oh." Seeing the way she hesitated to speak, I immediately understood that what Yagami was doing now needed to be hidden. In fact, within a minute, Leona woke up, but was very weak: "Thank you." Then she stared at Mai Zhuo, "Why am I like this?" "You will understand sooner or later, but for now, you should have a good rest." Mai Zhuo reluctantly smiled at her, "He Bing, Leona will be taken care of by you for the time being. I will go find an nunnery." After saying that, he disappeared as quickly as a ghost. . I looked at Cao Jing who was slowly starting to move on the ring. I felt a little powerless, but when I saw Leona's confused and unwilling eyes, I had to reach out and gently tidy up her tattered clothes: "I don't know either. , but even if you want to kill me in the future, I have to take good care of you - now."\ Text Chapter 71 Team Athena vs Team Extreme Flow "Why?" Leona still said this. Seeing that I didn't answer directly, she firmly held Athena's hand. "Miss Leona, I just want you to live." Athena smiled at her, "I don't know anything else. You are still in danger, so please take a good rest and wait for someone who can save you. Come." Leona wanted to say something else, but she just opened her mouth, and her eyes gradually became blurry Could it be that all members of the Orochi clan will die? Seeing my surprised look, Athena told me not to worry: "She was just too weak and fell asleep, but you are worried about the game you are about to start!" After saying that, she waved to Xiaozhui again, "Fist Chong , it’s better that you take the lead, my Highness, I need to take a rest.” "Okay." Xiaozhui agreed simply, but couldn't help but look back on the way to the ring, "You are just too kind and don't take yourself seriouslyforget it, let me be the bad guy! "As he said that, he sighed and continued walking. "Xiaoshi" I didn't understand what he meant. "Call him Quan Chong." Athena ordered, "Also, if he loses later, try to delay as much time as possible" I interrupted her and made a reassuring smile: "I know, it takes a lot of energy for you to save people." However, looking at Leona in Athena's arms, I couldn't help but feel nervous - this time KOF might be much more exciting than I thought before On the stage, Xiaozhui’s opponent is Yuli, or that beautiful long braid. Didn’t he learn a lesson from the fight with me? "This is a competition, so I won't be like usual, so you have to be mentally prepared." Xiaozhui's words were like a reminder, but combined with what he said to Athena just now, I felt that he was preparing for what he was about to do. What is the foreshadowing? “Although I hate extreme sports, on the field, I am first and foremost a fighter.” The little girl is quite confident. "Fight!" Yuli first fired the Leihuang Fist, which happened to eliminate the super bullet fired by Xiaozhui, and shortened the distance - Feiyan Gale Fist! Xiaozhui’s back was facing my gaze, but I seemed to feel his confidence. I saw him take a half step back, squatting slightly, and when Yuli rushed in front of him, he staggered and turned sideways - Long Lianya; Tianlong! He completely dodged Yuri's attack and hit it accurately. Moreover, when the third blow hit, his body stagnated and he used the dragon claw strike to land first - Shenlong Tianwu Kick! "Fist Chong, don't be like this Yuri is still a child" Athena murmured, but only I could hear it. And I was already shocked - not because of the gorgeous fight, but because of the dragon's teeth at the beginning! It can be said that Xiaozhui can win easily, and the decisive factor is the wrong step and sideways movement. If it were me, I would not have the courage at all - if the counterattack fails, it will be a big flaw. "Team Athena wins!" Yuli has already landed, but not directly - Robert flew up to catch her: "Yuli, how are you hurt?" This voice spread throughout the venue through the loudspeaker near the ring. I’m really concerned, haha! "It's okay, let me go down by myself." Youli was obviously shy about his concern. "You have a good game." After saying that, she struggled to jump on the ground and walked off the field step by step. Robert was stunned for a moment, then looked at Xiaozhui: "Shii Quanzhong, are you going too far? Yuli is a girl, can anyone hit her like this?" "So what? I said, this is a competition." Xiaozhui didn't take it seriously, "Since you are going to play, you may lose, and what I plan to do is one versus three!" What! Is this what Xiaozhui thinks? I turned my head to look at Athena, and saw that she was also a little surprised. "Athena, littleis it really okay to worship him?" "I don't know" Athena shook her head, "Ken Chong's ability has grown a lot in this year, but it is still unknown whether he can beat the extreme flow. After all, you have also seen the strength of Team Yagami - we are not nothing. A top-notch fighter.” "Oh." Although I agree with her words, but if compared with Yagami-an, the extreme flow is also not first-class! "Fight!" Xiaozhui still shot a super bullet first, while Robert jumped in the air - Feiyanlong Divine Foot! The dragon’s jaw is broken! Xiaozhui put her hands on the ground and bounced, winning against Robert! Do you really have the physical strength to fight like this? Could it be I can't help but think of Xiaozhui's performance in kof95, but he just trusts me like this? Before I could guess, the hard fight between Xiaozhui and Robert had already produced results - Robert was beaten to a higher place, while Xiaozhui fell to the ground.After a few rolls, when he stood up, Robert had already flown down - it was the Feiyan Dragon Divine Foot again! Xiaozhui blocked it with one hand with her left hand. She was very reluctant to block it, but she still persisted in shooting the super bullet with her right hand while Robert was still in the air, and then rushed forward after the super bullet. When Robert landed, the super bomb was already in front of him, but instead of blocking it, he kicked it away with a super heavy blow, and while Xiaozhui was following up and cuffing him, he hit Feiyan Tornado Kick! Xiaoshi's eyes were about to be created, and I couldn't help sucking loudly. However, Kosui used the opportunity to fire a super bullet. Although he did not reverse his passive, he took two steps back in embarrassment when his energy was kicked away by Robert, and the real blow he received was reduced to one blow. However, Robert did not let Xiaozhui breathe. When Feiyan landed with the whirlwind kick, he immediately pushed forward with both hands - Dragon punch! Xiaozhui suffered a very clean blow. She fell more than ten meters, half flying and half sliding, and almost fell out of the ring. When he barely stood up, Robert's Overlord Xianghou Fist had already been punched! "Oops!" Athena cried out. On the field, Xiaozhui moved tightly and lay on the ground again, looking very much like the old man Mochizuki Zui - just dodged the strong wind of the fist. Then, he stood up slowly and slowly, panting. Robert was stunned for a moment with an unnatural expression, and quickly rushed over, stopping one step in front of Xiaozhui - dancing to the extreme! Xiaozhui blocked it with one leg and one leg, and was a little confused. When Robert kicked out the last kick, Xiaozhui was still kicked into the air even though he was blocking it. And Robert followed up with another dragon tooth! "Lost?" I asked Athena in a low voice, but my eyes were fixed on the ring. Is there any solution? This is not a game, there should still be hope, right? It's a pity that even I don't think there is much hope Suddenly, Xiaozhui's body stagnated in the air, it was a super bullet! He fired a super bullet in the air at Robert who had just taken off on the ground! However, this attack had no obvious effect, it only slowed down Robert's punch. Um? Xiaozhui grabbed Robert's fist and quickly fell down - what did he want to do? ah? Are you dazzled? I looked at Athena uncertainly and received a relieved smile - yes, Xiaozhi hit the ground hard, but at the same time, Robert was thrown off the field. Although Robert hit the flying swallow tornado kick in an attempt to return to the court, he could only collide with the super heavy blow of Xiaozhui who was trying to get up. Robert eventually fell outside the court, while Xiaozhui fell from this position on the court. His head slipped to the other end and finally fell to the ground. “Team Athena wins again!” "It's a pity that this time, Athena and I fell into worry after a moment of joy - Xiaozhui must have been seriously injured! However, when I wanted to go on the court, I saw Xiaozhui waving her hand behind her back: "I said, I want one versus three!" Although you look very heroic like that, but you are still talking intermittently forget it. Well, Xiaozhui was probably thinking that Athena was not suitable to play. For this reason, I still let him show off his strength. Sometimes, if you lose the game, you will win more. Haha, it seems that Xiaozhui also knows how to impress girls! It’s just I seemed to hear Athena whispering to herself: " Idiot, just show off" "Fight!" Ryo Sakazaki on the court looked at Kosui calmly, not looking down upon his injury, nor taking the initiative to attack. After a while, he finally spoke: "Are you really determined to continue fighting?" "I don't want to say it again." Xiaozhui opened her posture, but even I saw a flaw. "That's good." Sakazaki Liang leaned forward, kicked his feet on the ground, and it was like a dragon and a tiger dancing wildly! Ryo Sakazaki is reallyforget it, there is no right or wrong on the field, only victory or defeat. The dragon-tiger flurry is not like in the game, which can be completely blocked as long as it is blocked. Xiaozhui obviously can't hold it, but he still blocks and retreats very smartly. Due to the angle of view, I can't see everything between them clearly. Blocking with one move, you can hear the sound of blocking amplified by the loudspeaker. Finally, when Xiaozhui was about to reach the sidelines, she was knocked into the air by the final roar of the dragon and tiger dance. Suddenly, he entangled Ryo Sakazaki's hand - Dragon Claw Strike! "Bang!" A crisp sound came out, but I didn't see how it came out. I only saw Xiaosui flying off the court with Ryo Sakazaki. Athena ran over quickly, and I followed suit, but I happened to see Xiaozhui spurting out a mouthful of blood! "How is it? I" Xiaozhui smiled, but she smiled miserably. The eyes that looked at Athena were completely childish and wanted to be appreciated. "Idiot!" Athena reached out and pressed on his chest.?, "If you are not dead, just wait for me to deal with you!" "Yeah!" Xiaozhui closed her eyes with satisfaction, but she still had the breath. "You are He Bing, right?" Ryo Sakazaki suddenly walked up to me. "What, what's the matter?" I was a little surprised, as if this was the first time I met him, right? "I heard that you are King's boyfriend?" Sakazaki asked expressionlessly. My heart seemed to click: "Does it have anything to do with you?" "Jane, King's younger brother, practices in the extreme style. He hates you. And I" Sakazaki Liang deliberately did not finish his sentence and walked away alone. Is this a demonstration or a warning? I didn't pay attention to Ryo Sakazaki, but I found that I had made a mistake: I had always ignored-king, there is a younger brother, a younger brother for whom the king can risk everything\ Text Chapter 72 Yagami Team vs. South Korean Team The sound of our victory floated in the venue, but I was in a daze - is such a victory worth being happy about? Yes, we won, but people with extreme flow can recover in a few days at most Maybe Yuli is a little more serious. But what about Xiaozhi? It is true that the brave will win when we meet on a narrow road, but apart from the determination of the rules of the game and a certain amount of bonuses, what else have we won? "Hey, I'm leaving." Behind him was a weak but strong voice - it was Leona. "You're awake!" I forced a smile, "Are you sure it's okay? Don't force yourself." Leona shook her head, turned around to leave, and pointed to my side: "It's best to take care of Miss Asamiya." Athena? What's up with her? I looked back and saw that she had fainted on Xiaozhui. Maybe it's because the mental energy is consumed too much and you're too tired? It seems that what she cares about most is Xiaozhui. I was also on the verge of death at the beginning. Why didn't I hear that she fainted to save me? Feeling a little jealous, I reached out to hug them both, only to find that Xiaozhui's body had at least seven or eight broken ribs! "Leona!" I quickly called the figure from behind, "Help!" Leona turned around hesitantly and said nothing. I pointed at Xiaozhui with a grimace: "His injuries are beyond my ability to deal with. It's even impossible for me to move both of them at the same time." Leona came over slowly while hesitating and checked Xiaozhui's injuries: "What I am proficient in is killing people." "But there should be people who know better about healing than me." I can say that I am drawing a blank. “…I won’t be responsible if you get killed.” Leona’s words worry me. I want to look for King, but I am not sure how long Xiaozhui can last: "Don't worry, let's get treatment." "Okay." Leona pulled out the dagger and heated it with a lighter for a few seconds, "Take off your clothes." "What are you doing?" Could it beshe wants to have an operation? Leona didn’t answer, she gently hugged Athena away, opened Xiaozhui’s mouth, and inserted the back of the dagger horizontally for him to bite. Seeing that I didn't listen to her for a long time, I was a little annoyed: "I told you to take off your clothes!" "Oh" I complied as if I understood, leaving only my thin single clothes, "No need for pants, right?" "It depends." Leona grabbed the clothes, opened Xiaozhi's top, and carefully took off her clothes, and the blood stains were everywhere. Then, Leona's hands quickly moved up and down Xiaozhui's bodyit turned out to be bone setting! Alsotoo professional? Even if I saw this technique, I wouldn't be able to understand it immediately, so I simply looked towards the ring - it was not far away, just enough to see clearly. On the stage are Chen Guohan and Mai Zhuo, and the game has already begun. However, it seemed that Mai Zhuo was playing around, or looking for a chance to win. Anyway, she kept letting Chen Guohan spin in circles, dodging lightly in the blind spots of the flying iron balls. Not long after, Chen Guohan's movement slowed down a little, and the silver bell-like laughter sounded as Mai Zhuo approached - death fall! Silver light flashed three times and blood splattered everywhere. It’s not over yet – decide to throw down! The moment she let go and threw Chen Guohan's huge body, there was another super heavy blow! Thisprobablyisn't exposed? I have to admit those legs are so perfect. "Team Yagami Mai Zhuo wins!" ??????????????????????????????????????? No life was spared, but the injuries will take a long time to heal, right? I recalled a certain pitiful and thick dead tree in the backyard of Kasumi's house - it was already dead, but it was accidentally kicked into several pieces by Mai Zhuo during a sparring session The second player was Jin Jiafan. Apparently he still remembered Mai Zhuo's declaration: "I'm just here to see how strong you are." "You? Do you really have that chance?" Mai Zhuo sighed helplessly. "Fight!" Mai Zhuo looked at Jin Jiafan quietly, showing no signs of moving, and there was a trace of silver in his lowered right hand. And Jin Jiafan stared at Mai Zhuo for a long time, and finally moved as if he had found an opportunity. This move was-Phoenix Kick! However, I shook my head secretly - even the dance of illusion failed miserably, so what kind of trouble can you make? Indeed! Mai Zhuo also moved at the moment Jin Jiafan jumped up, confronting him. If this scene is frozen, it will definitely be the final showdown between two masters - if this is the plot of some martial arts movies. Unfortunately, in the next second, the victory or defeat will be decided. Jin Jiafan, covered in silver, was dragged for half the stage, taking out a trajectory as beautiful as a meteor, and then lifted into the sky gorgeously, accompanied by brilliant flames. "Ha" It was Mai Zhuo's sweet smile again, but I guess many people's reactions at this moment should be very rich, right? "Team Yagami Mai Zhuo wins again!" "Okay." Leona drew my attention.Coming back - Xiaozhui's body was intertwined with those torn and shapeless clothes. These can be said to be strips of cloth, which should be my clothes. "Thank you." I didn't know what to say, but it was obvious that she helped a lot. "He can't move until he recovers." After saying that, Leona wiped the sweat from her forehead, "I'm back to the team." - It turned out that Ralph and Clark were already waiting not too far away! Seeing that they didn't come over, I was a little curious: "Did you ask them to wait there? Or was it a habit that was agreed upon in advance? Or are you the captain?" "Confidential." Leona returned to her cool tone, or it has always been like this, but now it is particularly obvious. Despite this, I no longer have any fear, and instead feel that she is very cute. Maybe when there is no life-threatening danger, my previous preference for games will emerge? ButLeona is indeed beautiful, just like a beautiful antelope, ohand she smells like a wolf. He walked over and sat next to Athena and Xiaozhui, waiting quietly for them to wake up. Xiaozhui's face was ugly, frighteningly white, but she was smiling proudly; while Athena, although tired, was very peaceful. Maybe this is not a bad thing for them? He smiled involuntarily and looked towards the ring again. Cai Baojian was flying all over the field, while Mai Zhuo was chasing him at an unhurried pace, very much like playing hide-and-seek. However, at first glance, the scene is quite gorgeous. After a while, Mai Zhuo suddenly stopped with a smile on his face: "Enough of the show, I won't be polite if you don't stop." The voice was not loud, but Mai Zhuo was very close to me. Just enough to hear. Cai Baojian immediately landed on the ground and spun around - Super Tornado Vacuum Slash! And slowly moved towards Mai Zhuo! However, Mai Zhuo showed no fear and even turned around and smiled at me. When the whirlwind was less than half a meter away from Mai Zhuo, when Mai Zhuo's fingertips had silver light, Cai Baojian's voice suddenly came from the strong wind: "Noble Ms. Mai Zhuo, it is not easy for everyone, I have to give Master Jin, please understand" In the tearing wind, apart from Mai Zhuo, the only one who could hear these words was me. "Okay." Mai Zhuo almost laughed out loud, and then said seriously, "Then I will help you!" After saying that, he swept forward like a shadowless hand - deciding to hit! The whirlwind was gone, and an agile figure floated in the sky behind Mai Zhuo But I felt a chill - what a fighter who knows the current affairs! "Team Yagami advances!" During some heavy metal-style music, Mai Zhuo jumped down next to me: "Where is Leona? Huh? Are they two okay?" "It shouldn't be serious anymore." I smiled bitterly, "Leona has returned to the mercenary army. I am really useless and can't help with anything." "Don't be discouraged." Mai Zhuo comforted me, "But why did you let Leona go?" "I can't stop her. You should know better about the Orochi's recovery ability. Besides, why does she have to be involved? You've seen it too. Facing the artifact, she doesn't play a decisive role now." "That's because she hasn't fully awakened." "Do you think her current system can adapt to a full awakening? She just inherited it!" "He Bing," Mai Zhuo stared at me carefully, "you know too much." "I just don't want meaningless sacrifices to happen." I looked at her, "If you don't believe me and insist on doing it, I won't stop it and I can't stop it, but I think I will at least say it out. I also have a responsibility to speak up.” Mai Zhuo was silent. After a long while, he finally took my hand and said, "This time, I believe you. But I hope I won't have to kill you one day." "Maybe this day is not far away, but you will always be my sister Mai Zhuo." I shouted softly to her retreating back - maybe, just now I have walked through the door of hell? …Forget it, don’t think about it so much, things always have to be faced. "He Bing." The voice next to me startled me - it was Athena. "Are you awake?" I asked, but I was uneasy. "You and Mai Zhuo" Athena's voice was very weak, "Forget it, let's not talk about it for now. You can send me and Quan Chong to the old man who makes clothes! I have difficulty walking now." "Oh." I was worried about her health, but what I was more concerned about was - did she hear what Mai Zhuo and I said? How much did you hear? Looking into Athena’s eyes, there is no answer\ Text Chapter 73 Artifacts are also humans The way to send Athena and Xiaoshii off was very deserted, not only because it was winter today, but also because most people were watching the Kof game - and I had to admire the operational ability of Kagura Chizuru! Even though there are a few homeless people on the street, they are all watching the TV broadcast in front of the shop window. It should be the game between King and the boss team. They are a little worried about what will happen if King faces it? After all, he was also a former boss. After a lot of effort, she contacted the venue staff and hired a taxi, but she still complained that no one came to take care of her in time - maybe, in Kagura Chizuru's view, as a fellow fighter, her own medical care Technology is often better at prescribing the right medicine than ordinary technology, butwhy didn't they take my situation into consideration! Looking at the gorgeous but temporarily deserted scene, and then looking down at the gentle and peaceful face of silent Athena, Xiaozhi, it doesn’t matter whether I look at it or not. The car moved slowly without any big bumps, which was also my requirement. And I gradually started thinking about Mai Zhuo, oh, not about her as a person, but about things related to her and me, for example, Leona. Yes, Mai Zhuo can let Cai Baojian go when talking and laughing, but why does he care so much about Leona? Although Leona is indeed a master, at least far better than me, in the competition, compared with the strength of the artifact, she is still not on the same level. Her fearless style of play only causes the opponent to be injured, and it is not a big deal. hurt. Is Leona very important to the Eight Masters? I don't know, actually I don't have a very high IQ. arrive. This shabby storefront always looks a little out of place with its surroundings. After paying for the ride, I carefully carried Athena on my back, held Xiaozhui across my arms, and walked in slowly Well, I really couldn't tell, "Athena, you are growing well!" "He Bing, what are you talking about! "To be honest." I suddenly turned around and put her little mouth on the side of my face, "You are really a good girl. Unfortunately, I don't have this blessing, or I don't have that choice. Little Quan Chong really likes you, but you are not mature enough. In other words, men will always have a childish side in front of the woman they love. So, give him a chance? Your light is too bright, and there is no way for him to prove himself. , his performance today was not an impulsive act, it was just an inevitable accident. It is not a good thing to harm the reality in front of you for the sake of the dream in your heart. " "Preaching to me?" Athena was obviously not a good student, "I think you should take care of your own affairs and sister King's!" Because of her weakness, her voice was not loud, but she was very assertive, "Quan Chong's thoughts, Do you understand or do I understand? Do you understand my thoughts or does Quan Chong understand?" "Well, pretend I didn't say anything." It seemed that I was wasting my saliva again, "I just don't want you to regret it in the future." "Then I would like to thank you for your concern first, but you still have to handle your own affairs by yourself." "Well, butyour kiss is so sweet!" I knew that when I was holding Xiaozhi, Athena couldn't fall out with me and didn't have the strength to do so, so I smiled very happilyWhy are you so childish? Forget it, what the hell, it feels good! "Then how about we wait until Quan Chong is healed and we kiss him again, in front of him, and then I say a few nice words accidentally?" Athena was not angry, but what she said was definitely a naked threat. "This we have something to discuss carefully!" I admitted it - my life was at stake. After entering the store, I walked straight into the back room, and the old gentleman also appeared: "Are you here? What's wrong with this kid? Let me see." As he said that, he quickly snatched Xiaozhui from my hand. As soon as Xiaozhui left, Athena raised her fist and hit me on the shoulder: "Put me down!" "What, my skills are not good enough?" I teased, but I gave in without hesitation. "I'll take care of you then!" Athena blushed slightly, watching the old man playing with Xiaozhi, "He Bing, you go back to the venue first. Quan Chong's injury can't be recovered before the next game, and neither can I. It is possible to reach the best state. So, you go on behalf of us. It’s up to you whether you want to keep fighting or just admit defeat or something else. However, don’t do anything embarrassing.” "Oh." Athena looked so concerned about Xiaozhui. Why wasn't she willing to clarify the matter or make a decision? I agreed in confusion and left slowly, saying hello to the old gentleman. Unfortunately, he was focused on Xiaozhui's affairs and ignored me. When I came out to try my luck at hailing a taxi, a motorcycle came speeding down the road. It was far away, but without hesitation I waved my hand to try and get the rider to stop. Because his driving skills were very good, because that person was not wearing a helmet, and because my eyesight allowed me to vaguely know that it was a woman, a woman with a very good figure. "Squeak" The motorcycle dropped more than 720 degrees in front of me.?Spinning around, it brought up a gust of wind and hit me in the face, and finally stopped: "You can wave to me from such a distance. You are not an ordinary person. What do you want from me?" The sound was unique and noble, yet lively, but I hardly paid it any mind. Because, shethat waterfall-like long hair, what do those shampoo advertisements say? That bamboo-like expression, but the appearance of an emperor "Take a break from your busy schedule to return to nature?" I blurted out the question, but it was in a sighing tone, she is "Haha, that's good, very good, very good!" She was stunned for a moment, then laughed heartily and stretched out her right hand, "When you go out, you will be a close friend. Today is not bad! Kagura Chizuru, what is your name?" …Of course I know you are Kagura Chizuru, but can I move my hand to hold yours? Try to be able to speak through your brain! "What? I look weird?" Kagura Chizuru chuckled, maybe I just looked stupid. "No, how could it be? Oh no," I said a little incoherently, wincing and holding, um kind of grabbing her hand, "I should say that you are indeed a little strange now - you are like Wu Zetian. Temperament, but in this situation I feel a little strange." "Wu Zetian? You really dare to praise me. But, can't I be like this now?" Kagura Chizuru smiled slightly, "You said you should take some time off from work to return to nature!" "But" I really wanted to say how could kof96 go out and play alone in such a critical time, but then I thought about it, maybe this is her relaxation before the future war, or indulgence? Even, she didn't have complete confidence in facing Goenitz? Or even have a consciousness of death? After swallowing my words, I put on a smile and said, "A person with such a noble temperament like you is not an ordinary person with such good driving skills, right? Why don't you try to participate in KOF?" It's better to pretend that you don't know anything. Although she is also a person who makes people feel safe, I already regard Mai Zhuo as my sister The consequences of not being human between the two are still very serious! "Me? Haha!" Kagura Chizuru picked up the helmet hanging on the front of the car, "If I'm not wrong, are you Athena's team member?" Seeing me nodding, "Are you going back to the main venue now? Do you want to?" I’ll give you a ride, maybe that’s what you originally planned?” "Yes." No wonder she spoke Chinese as soon as she saw me. It turns out she recognized me a long time ago! "Put it on and get in the car!" Kagura Chizuru handed over the helmet, "Hold me tight, I came out here for fun today. It takes a lot of mental quality to hitchhike with me!" After saying that, she saw my hands. The hole was in her abdomen. Before I could answer, she started the motorcycle. Is this speeding? No, it was serious speeding! Fortunately, people went to see KOF, otherwise there would have been many car accidents on the street! I even speculated that she operated KOF so well just to drive freely on the street! The wind was literally cutting into my skin. Even though I was wearing a helmet, it was still very uncomfortable. I held her tightly, fearing that she would fall down at any moment And she still didn't wear a helmet. I Why? Is the gap so big? Compared with the time it took to leave, it can be said that it took only a few minutes to return to the venue. When Kagura Chizuru suddenly stopped the car, she deliberately leaned forward, and I fell out due to inertia "Haha!" Seeing my embarrassed look, she seemed to be very happy, "You are not a first-class expert, so you still have to work hard! The match against the Japanese team will be in two days. If you perform well, we can meet again! "After saying that, the sound of the motorcycle "rumbling" sounded, and the wheels of the car brushed me and drove away It turns out that Kagura Chizuru also has such an appearance I dusted myself off and looked around. It was the back door of the venue. There was someone inside the voice-activated door, but the place where Kagura Chizuru threw me happened to be around a corner, that is to say , no one else saw the way I made a fool of myself. Kagura Chizuru, it seems that the artifact is also a human being! ????????????????????????? Text Chapter 74 Spending the night with Nikaido Benimaru This sleep lasted until midnight. Originally, sleeping until you wake up naturally is a sign of happiness, but now I don't seem to be happy - I have no sleepiness at all in the dead of night Are you going to make a guest appearance as an elegant thief? "Forget it, I'll go see if King and the others are sleeping. Although I am more worthy of worry, I will also worry about others, especially King But, does this seem like voyeurism? whatever! After I left the door and wandered in the corridor, I didn't know which direction the female fighter's bedroom was, let alone the king's location Just when I didn't know what to do next, a hand patted my back: " He Bing? Why are you here?" It’s Nikaido Benimaru, with a strange look on his face, but he can’t hide his lust. "Then why are you here?" I asked. "WellI went shopping with my girlfriend" He smiled sarcastically. “Are you going to end up at a certain hotel while shopping?” I instantly understood what he meant. "Man" He seemed to be reminiscing about something, "By the way, what are you here for? Judging from your appearanceyou don't want to knock on a woman's bedroom door, do you?" He did not guess wrong, but it changed from what he said. Maybe, if I go to King's place now, it will really cause misunderstanding: "I can't sleep, I want to go out for a walk." I don't know if this is a lie. Or change your mind temporarily. "Then how about we go together?" Nikaido Benimaru suggested, "I'm quite excited now anyway, so let's go have some midnight snacks together first? Anyway, the result of the competition with you is already obvious, so I don't have to participate at all. ." …He was right again, but it still didn’t sound right to my ears: “Okay, where to go? Just don’t take me to the red light district.” "How could a gentleman like me go to a place like that?" He became serious. "I always take women from good families to regular hotels." "Let's go, let's go." I quickly cut off the words, otherwise I might not know what he was going to say! The area near the main venue is very prosperous, and it is especially lively during the breaks between KOF games. Even when Nikaido Benimaru and I appeared on the street less than a hundred meters away from the venue, a large group of people gathered around us and there was a burst of birdsong. It's a pity that it's all aimed at him. I am really the most silent when there are many people, and my smile is lonely. After a long time, the crowd was finally dismissed by Nikaido Benimaru: "I'm sorry, people will have a lot of helplessness when they become famous. Maybe you will experience it yourself in the near future. Okay, let's go have a drink first?" Without any explanation, he pulled me into a bar. "What would you like to drink?" Nikaido Benimaru sat down comfortably, choosing a seat by the window, squinting at the unknown female singer singing in the center of the bar. "red wine." "No way! How can a man drink something so light?" Nikaido Benimaru was surprised, "How could you possibly get a girl drunk by drinking something like that Ahem, slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue" "I have no intention of imitating some of your usual techniques." I was really on pins and needles, "I'll just drink that." In fact, I don't like drinking very much, but King likes that light red liquid, so I got used to it. Slightly pungent fragrance. Reallyit would be great if the person facing you now was the king! "It's up to you." Nikaido Benimaru reluctantly compromised, but asked for vodka for himself, "Have you never dated a woman?" "At least it's not based on bad thoughts like someone." I took a sip, "There are some things I would rather do at home." "Chinese people are Chinese people." Nikaido Benimaru smiled with relief, "At home, it's marriage, but outside it's called love. You won't understand your habits." "Then you have found your love?" I asked disdainfully. "Of course!" Nikaido Benimaru swallowed a handful, "But that was a long time ago." "Then you are still fooling around?" I really don't understand what he said. "Everyone has his own privacy, and so does every man." Nikaido Benimaru smelled of alcohol and looked at the singer on the stage, "What do you think of that woman? She's pretty, right? Don't use beauty pageants. Look at it with eyes. Do you believe that I can get her in one night? Use sweet talk, use expensive alcohol, or directly throw money at her, or even directly attack her at night There are countless ways. But so what if I get her? One night It’s just joy. Can a heart be satisfied just because a body is satisfied? Can it make her care about him all his life? Can he care about her all his life? The cost of emotional things is too high! " Watching him talk to himself, I was puzzled: "Since you know everything, why do you do that?" "Because of the cost??High, and I have no capital for a long time. Nikaido Hongwan took another shot, "Besides, a night of fun is not a bad thing. Women don't care. How can men still be coy?" Appreciating beautiful women is also a kind of elegance. " Why do I look like a bartender tonight? However, it seems that the playboy in front of him is not a heinous person: "Tonight, oh no, it should be last night. Did you encounter something?" "Of course I did, a beautiful woman. I once again experienced what it means to be 'the leading one'!" After another attack, Nikaido Benimaru's face began to turn red, "Why do I always meet so many beautiful women?" "You are so helpless!" I followed his words and wanted to laugh, but I saw that his sky-rocketing hair style was loose and his face was covered with clothes. "What, the power is out? Isn't it because of excessive use of electricity?" "Do you want to try it?" Nikaido Benimaru said half-drunkly, raising his left hand slightly, with electricity running through his fingertips, "Although you are a master compared to ordinary people, in the eyes of a person with special powers like me, It’s nothing. If I want to knock you down, it’s just a matter of snapping my fingers.” "I know." I was a little worried that if he was drunk, would the current get out of control? I don't have the ability to control the situation yet, "However, I have to appear in the game the day after tomorrow. Athena and Xiao Quan Chong both have their own problems. How about you give me a coaching match?" "Okayah!" It seems that even a fighter will get drunk if he drinks strong alcohol. "I won't use electricity then, you can do whatever you want." "It's a deal!" This shouldn't be considered as taking advantage of others' unpreparedness to sign a contract, right? hehe! "When the time comes when I can no longer hold on anymore and give up, I won't be merciful." Nikaido Benimaru slowly stood up, "Let's go, you'll get really drunk if you drink any more, go get some air!" "Are you still drunk?" I don't believe it. "It doesn't matter whether you're drunk or not, the key is that it's easiest to take a woman to a room in this state!" Nikaidou Benimaru took a long breath, straightened his hair, and looked at the cannon again. “Perhaps Nikaido Benimaru is used to working at night, but when he took me for a walk, he actually meant jumping between high-rise buildings! "Forget it?" After several heart-stimulating attempts, I finally cautiously stopped him before an opportunity that challenged him to the limit - this time it was more than twenty-five meters! "Oh haha! Forget it, I seem to be a little drunk. I am playing according to my own ability. I'm sorry!" Nikaidou Benimaru came back to his senses, "Then, let's take a rest here. ?It happens to be quite windy.” …Of course the wind is quite strong, this is the rooftop of a thirty-storey building! "Hebing, why do you want to join kof96?" Nikaidou Benimaru suddenly asked. "Do you need a reason? I don't need to explain Kof's charm, right?" I'd better handle it cautiously. "Then there is no need to rush to kof96, unless you have an urgent reason." Nikaido Benimaru looked at me with a half-smile and stretched his hands, "I heard that you were an ordinary person a year ago. You can be in such a short time It is already a miracle that time has reached this level - it is impossible for people like you not to cherish life. Then, for you, participating in kof96 is the best choice, and with your current ability, it is obviously very dangerous on kof96 , that is to say, if you don't participate, what will happen will be even more terrifying!" As he said, he actually yawned, "Am I right?" "How do you know my details?" "The hidden meaning of playboy is that the family is powerful. Although my family is not very good, it is still possible to investigate these things." Nikaido Benimaru said lazily, "You just hired it, right? Anyway, this time kof His background is unusual, and some things just happen sooner or later." "What do you know?" "The last champion was the Japanese team. How much do I know about Nujia? Not long after Jing's father was attacked, someone announced that kof96 would be held. What does this mean? Generally speaking, people always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Unless there is a reason to pay. So, if you are not involved deeply, it is best not to get involved in this muddy water - unfortunately, it seems that you have a good relationship with the people of Team Yagami?" His appearance was lazy, but his words were Aggressive. "In that case, I'll just be a spectator." Anyway, I can't play a decisive role. All I hope is that a few people will die less. "The wind has also blown. Can we go back?" ?” "I just hope that the wind will leave a trace." Nikaido Benimaru waved his hand, "You can go alone, and I will enjoy the night view." After saying that, he closed his eyes and fell into meditation. Shaking my head, I put these things aside for the time being. After all, I am just a supporting role, and there is no need for detailed planning - that is a matter of artifact. When I think of the artifact, I also think of Kagura Chizuru’s cheerful look, “taking a break from the busy schedule to return to nature”, I don’t knowWhat will she look like when she appears on kof - it won't be easy! Looking for a way back to the venue, to no avail. Nikaido Benimaru was really too much. He was walking with me so high and low that I almost got lost! … After asking a lot of people and walking a lot, it was already early morning when I returned to the door of my bedroom. Huh? There is a newspaper inserted in the small box hanging next to the door. Kagura Chizuru is really attentive. I will also read the report about yesterday - Kof will definitely write about it. \ Text Chapter 75 Impromptu Date In the match between the Japanese team and the mercenary army, although the judo and wrestling performances at the beginning were not very entertaining, the subsequent collision of electricity and power showed a lot of passion. As for the duel between the captains of the two teams, Kusanagi Kyo and Leona, we can only describe it as magical and wonderful … I believe that everyone who has admired the singing voice of the super popular idol Athena Asamiya will be fascinated by it for their own reasons, but this KOF competition once again proved the strength of her other profession-a fighter. Although the first two Kofs did not make it to every corner of the world due to insufficient publicity, we can still predict the glory of her future career from her extremely performative and practical competition a few days ago Yes , that was a few days ago, and yesterday's game was the moment of her childhood sweetheart teammate Shii Kentaka - this young man under the age of 18 gave us a hint of a hero, although it must be said that this hero is a bit tragic . Not only that, but from another perspective, compared to the superhuman performances of many other fighters, his games are more understandable to us ordinary people instead of just watching the excitement …Compared to several other games, the confrontation between the Yagami team and the Korean team was too one-sided, and even the last runner-up Yagami An did not show up at all! First of all, this shows the confidence of Team Yagami, and it also illustrates the strength of Ms. Mai Zhuo. Just like her name. First of all, Ms. Mai Zhuo is a peerless beauty. Perhaps many people, especially men, regret or even feel resentful that she wears a professional secretary outfit. And how many directors and producers will be entangled with her from now on? However, on the court, Ms. Mai Zhuo is looking down on the vastness. Can we predict the birth of another top player? Let's wait and see It is said that Miss Shiranui Mai, who is the descendant of a certain ninja sect during the Warring States Period in Japan, must have been widely spread. In yesterday's competition between the female fighter team and the underworld boss team, her performance was not bad, but it is a pity that She has another teammate like that, yes, a teammate who makes Miss King, known as the female boxing king of Muay Thai, no chance to play, a rising star in the KOF arena, a young heir to a long-standing martial arts family in Japan, a small and exquisite The beautiful girl——Miss Todo Kasumi! Her appearance disrupted the predictions of many people who claimed to be experts, and also gave us another interpretation of kof The exquisite competition process cannot be seen on paper, but we can say: in the near future, judo will A genre that tends to be relatively feminine will face a strong competitor - Todo-ryu Holding the corner of the newspaper in my fingertips, I was a little dumbfounded. Fortunately, Kagura Chizuru sent an English newspaper, which I can understand, butthese reports are toowinners and losers, right? Why do we focus on the promoted teams? Is the performance of extreme flow not good? If it was really a fight to the death, Robert could probably pick our team by himself; besides, Leona's strength is definitely beyond that of ordinary fighters. If she wasn't facing Kusanagi Kyo, how many people could defeat her? And forget it, things are already like this, the people who write the reports are amateurs after all. To me, what is really important is that King also advanced. Of course we can't defeat Kusanagi Kyo or Iori Yagami. Even Mai Zhuo may look down on everyone, let alone Kagura Chizuru who has not yet appeared in public At least, I am already one of the top four like King, so it doesn't count. Is this considered to have met the king’s requirements? I hope Kagura Chizuru will not compete for the third or fourth place for commercial purposes Thinking about it, I threw the newspaper on the bed and glanced out the window at the early morning. I went out to look for King and Kasumi. Yes, I am very curious about how powerful Kasumi was yesterday - her opponents were all bosses! Maybe in the eyes of ordinary people, they are just the bosses of the underworld, but in the games I know, they are real bosses! The extremely skinny camel shouldn't be too small, right? Or maybe they didn't try their best What kind of bloody storm will KOF be this time? Is this the calm before the storm? Enthusiastic audience, gorgeous venue, high-profile media I just wonder what it will be like when Goenitz appears? Games are, after all, two-dimensional. After searching for a long time, I finally found out about King's room by asking the staff - not because it was difficult to find, but because I was worried that if I knocked on the wrong door, it would cause unnecessary trouble, such as the boss team, even though Geese looked like He is a gentleman, but in fact he is often beyond appearances. When I was about to knock on the door, the king came out, followed by Kasumi and Mai Shiranui. They were obviously dressing up to go out, because it didn't look like dressing up at all. It was more appropriate to call them makeup. However, the king's appearance is more feminine. "King." I wanted to say something, but I didn't know what to say. In fact, my longing could already be read in each other's eyes, but for the rest, I had no clue. "I knew you would come!" King hugged me tightly happily, "You really didn't disappoint me! Although, we can't rely on ourselves."???strength. " "No, I will prove myself a little bit in the match against the Japanese team. Maybe it will be as tragic as Kensou!" I gently kissed the king's neck, and the fragrance was all over the place. "You don't care about the feelings of others!" Kasumi rushed over and pulled me by the collar, "You're here, what should I do? I want to be with Brother An what should I do?" "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid? Weren't you great yesterday? I saw that the newspapers were full of praise for you." I comforted her. In fact, I can understand her mood. It's a little contradictory, but it's not easy. Look away. "So what? An-nii will definitely win. But, just Do I need to fight with all my strength? That will hinder the duel between An-nii and Kusanagi" The more Kasumi spoke, the more he sounded like he was talking to himself. Thinking to herself, has she been worried about this? "Duel, do you think the duel between artifacts is a final decision?" I slightly separated the king's arms and tried to be as relaxed as possible towards Kasumi, "You must know that there are three artifacts in total. And you, how many times can you have it? Fight for a chance to express yourself in front of the whole world?" "You mean?" Xiangcheng's face gradually turned red. "I didn't say anything." If Iori Yagami gets angry about thisthe consequences will be serious! "I know!" Kasumi took Mai Shiranui's hand, "I will also prove myself in the competition Mai and I went to have breakfast, you can chat slowly!" Mai Shiranui couldn't help but speak, and walked away. not see. "Girls in love are always like this." Smelling the fragrance they brought when they left, I couldn't help but kiss the king's lips, "Those who have unrequited love can make decisions, but what about us?" King didn’t speak, he only stuck out his tongue, but I didn’t continue to enjoy the tenderness: “Tell me, what should I do to get Jane’s recognition?” "You know?" King was a little surprised, but also a little moved by my words. "Do you still know? People from the Extreme Movement have come to demonstrate." I smiled easily, but felt very uneasy in my heart. King took my hand and said, "I said, I love you." "What should Jane do?" "Emotions don't happen overnight. The same is true for love and the same is true for family ties." King took me and trotted, "Let's go have something to eat and have a drink? Thenthink about it while eating!" "Following the king, I seemed to detect something called happiness, and the reason was that I discovered the happy expression of a woman in love Breakfast was quietly held outside the venue. I drank alcohol all night and was really hungry. However, I consciously or unconsciously wanted to be elegant in front of the king, so the meal took a long time. However, being able to indulge in each other's eyes makes this meal worth it even if it lasts a day. After all, it was just breakfast, and it didn’t take more than two hours to eat. After walking out of the restaurant, we discussed what to do next and unanimously chose to climb Mount Fuji. Could it be thatshe has the same calculation as me? In fact, November is not the season for traveling to Mount Fuji, but what we need most is purity and a touch of nature - which just meets the requirements. There were no bright red cherry blossoms, just a freehand rendering of white snow. We stopped halfway up the mountain, in a place with almost no people. We spread out the white cloth, put the king’s favorite red wine, and some snacks, and we sat cuddling together. The natural scenery is actually just a background. In my eyes, I only see the king, the white bowler hat, the golden hair, the fragrant neckline, the curves outlined by the lace silk dress, and the calves exposed under the long skirt. There are scars on it, quite a lot of scars. I looked directly at King's shy face: "The result of training since childhood?" "Yes." King nodded slightly. "Let me take a look." As I said that, I half-lifted her long skirt and took off her white cloth shoes - there were so many signs of growth on her feet! "He Bing" King's hand hooked on my face, "What do you want to do?" "Perhaps I should say, what do you want me to do?" Looking at her drunken eyes, my distress quickly changed its nature, "Did I do something wrong? Should I explore from the bottom up?" I said, She threw herself to the ground. A kiss is always delicious, as long as it is from the one you love. But my lips obviously had no fixed items, they were exploring everywhere, and after a while, I took the button on her breast in my mouth. She looked at me asking or pleading, but there was no answer. She had already closed her eyes in contentment! Is what is going to happen a contract, or is it a matter of course? The sky and the earth should also be sacred, right? We don’t need any testimony, two hearts are all we need But what happens next? There is no hope of return for our efforts, but there is always hope for our acceptance.??Repay, and what can I repay? At least, can I be sure that Jane will accept me now? I don’t know who said that men are often at a loss in front of the women they love the most. It’s so fucking embarrassing that it makes me want to curse. Unfortunately, I started thinking about it at this moment Finally, I raised my head buried in King's chest, straightened her messy top, and looked apologetically into her puzzled eyes: "I still think things are more sacred, and we should start when everything is ready Anyway, , I really didn’t feel confident before meeting Jane.” "He Bing" King didn't know what to say. "I don't want my brother-in-law to cause trouble during our honeymoon." I half-joked, holding her face with both hands. "Besides, there is a game tomorrow. I can't play with my legs weak, right?" I said, giving her a long and lingering kiss. Along with my feelings, I conveyed my warmth and heart to King, "I must give us a first night that will be remembered for eternityKing, right?" King could clearly hear the accent on my two words, and his face turned even redder: "Youmust be gentler then" "Yeah!" I kissed again, but I thought about a situation that I might really have to face - there is a qualitative gap between the physical strength of a half-time fighter like me and that of a king It was already dark when we returned to the venue. In fact, we lingered on the mountain and whispered softly, listening to the wind In fact, happiness is sometimes very simple, and time passes very quickly. It seems that that moment is eternity. But after that moment, I realized that it was not enough. After two glasses of light wine, I laid the king on the bed, gently spread the sheets, adjusted the heating temperature, kissed her on the face, and left When I returned to my room, I didn't turn on the light, but just turned on the light. Moonlight set the alarm clock and curled up in the quilt, as if holding someone in her arms\ Text Chapter 76 Appetizers for the Finals When the alarm clock rang wildly, the early morning sunshine had already crawled beside the bed, and maybe it would shine on my face in a while. I changed into clean and compact clothes and took a deep breath when closing the door - a new day has begun, maybe it is the beginning of real KOF, not a commercial competition When we came to the restaurant, the Japanese team and Yagami team were sitting in the far corners. Several other eliminated teams are embedded in it. Nikaido Benimaru waved to me, but I still decided to walk towards Mai Zhuo in an instant, and glanced at a few waiters who were clearing away the eaten plates - it seemed that King and the others had already gone to the venue. "He Bing, you really woke up late. Did you not sleep well last night, or did you sleep too well?" Mai Zhuo teased, wiping his sexy red lips, "We have almost eaten." "I'm just a passerby, and you are the protagonist today." I smiled slightly and ordered two steamed buns from a waiter - I wasn't happy with Quan Chong's habit, but I'm used to it. "Then, let's go first." Mai Zhuo stood up first. Iori and Vice didn't speak, and looked at me calmly. "Iori Yagami" I thought, "What will happen to you and Kasumi in a while" "It has nothing to do with you." Iori Yagami's profile was sharp and angular, and his eyes were looking in the direction of the Japanese team. “Haha, I don’t believe he would do something harsh to Kasumi! “ Two cages of steamed buns is a quick meal when you’re alone, but it’s also filling. When we arrived at the venue, the auditorium was already full. There was only the master of ceremonies on the big Yata mirror platform, and Kagura Chizuru still didn't show up. Athena and Quan Chong are not here, so I have to represent Team Athena alone. Thinking about it, I looked at Nikaido Benimaru who was not very far away. He noticed my gaze and smiled wildly in return. ???????????????????????? Since it’s a teaching competition, then I don’t have to worry about my life safety, I can do my best as much as I can! However, when the "fight!" sound came out, I actually felt a little out of state, or maybe it was because I knew what was going to happen at this KOF and was distracted. In short, Nikaido Benimaru's voice startled me: "If you don't take action, I will attack!" Since it is still a commercial competition, of course we cannot be passive. I smiled, broadened my chest, and walked away - sunflowers! ???????????????????????????????? Nikaido Benimaru directly confronts me? I didn't dare to try, so I retracted my right hand midway and made a fist with my left hand - wild bite! What? Reactionary three-part kick! How could this be possible? Knowing that I was half-baked forget it, I chose to avoid it in the flash of lightning. However, Nikaido Benimaru didn't give me a chance, and when I was in a hurry to retreat without stopping, he came over - Vacuum Katekoma! A long time ago, I thought this was a fake move. What power can gymnastics moves have? Unfortunately, I was wrong. It was only through personal experience that I realized why there is a difference between superman and human beings Are these speeds and powers still human? No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't keep up with his speed, and I was finally kicked over. Nikaido Benimaru did not bounce backwards, but came to me. A friendly smile accompanied by a pair of firm hands around my waist - it's a throwing skill! "I give up!" Although he spoke quickly, he was still thrown to pieces. "I said, I won't show mercy." Nikaido Benimaru smiled brightly, "Maybe next year you can let me use electricity? Work hard!" At the end of the day, feeling depressed, I rubbed my shoulders. There must be bruises? Not long after, the emcee announced the start of the match between Team Yagami and the Female Fighters Team. I temporarily let go of my awkwardness and secretly cheered King on. The first game is Vice facing Mai Shiranui. The referee said "fight!", and Mai Shiranui immediately twisted her plump body and jumped into the air. Could it be that she wanted to use Momonga Dance? Unfortunately, my guess cannot be verified. Vice's movements came first - a jump and a brutal kick! Mai Shiranui's skills are indeed very good. She can suddenly change direction in the air and dodge without any risk. However, when she landed, Vice had already rushed in front of her - deciding to throw her! Mai Shiranui was thrown into the air, but her body skills covered up her disadvantage. She landed unscathed, and non-stop hedging against Vice - the must-kill Ninja Bee! Useless! Vice just lowered his body and took half a step forward. Not only did he avoid her attack, he also grabbed her arm - an Indian gift! After dragging the entire ring, Vice finally got Mai Shiranui out. "Team Yagami vice wins!" Vice had nothing to say. He turned around and stood in the center of the ring, smiling and looking at the king on the stage.   "fight!" King cautiously took two steps back and struck a tentative snake strike; Vice actually turned his head and gave me an ambiguous look! Then, while rushing forward, he quickly avoided the poisonous snake attack, avoided the king's surprising rose, hugged the king's armpit with one hand, and continued running without slowing down - could it be a variation of Heaven's Gate? Before I could guess the result, the king had already been thrown out of the game. I quickly ran around the ring to where the king fell: "King, how are you?" "I'm fine." King was dusting himself off, "Vice didn't hit hard but she's very fast." She looked a little lethargic again. I hugged her gently: "Don't take it too seriously. You have worried too much about me this year, and you have not improved much. Moreover, the protagonists of this year's KOF are not us." "What's the meaning?" "Take your time and watch" I didn't say too much, after all, some things haven't really happened yet. The shouts and shouts from the audience rang in my ears—it was Kasumi who came on stage. Could it be that the success of just one game has so many fans? "Fight!" Xiangcheng crouched slightly defensively, but the vice looked in one direction. It was probably the location of Yagami Temple. Are you asking for advice? I guess. As if he had gotten the answer, Vice slowly walked towards Kasumi: "Miss Toudo, in order not to embarrass An, I have to let you end." After saying that, he flicked his arm and decided to throw! Um? Vice's hand didn't come out? Was it Kasumi who locked her? Could it be the Killing Palm Yincu? Sure enough, in Vice’s unbelieving eyes, Kasumi dragged her arm and threw it down behind her! Before Vice could get up and stand firm, the attack was coming again! Oh no, it’s super broken! Vice almost retreated to the sidelines as if rolling and crawling, Vice was in a very embarrassed state. And Kasumi's figure has jumped to a super punch! Vice barely blocked it, but was unable to block the subsequent tornado gun attack - after consecutive attacks, Vice was knocked off the field! "Why do you have to?" Vice landed not far from us, and that sigh was heard. However, I didn't step forward to say anything. After all, the feeling of having the King leaning against me was good enough, so I still felt at ease as a The spectators are welcome. Mai Zhuo comes on stage. The duel between the two upstarts in the Kof arena triggered unprecedented shouting, but the two parties involved were relatively calm. "I don't want to compete with you." Mai Zhuo planned to persuade Xiangcheng. "Then just defeat me." Kasumi did not waver, "Brother An said he would not show mercy." Mai Zhuo patted his forehead helplessly: "Are you really not your opponent? We don't want you to get hurt." "Abstaining from the fight without fighting is not what I would do. And" Kasumi hesitated, "Let's start!" "Forget it, people always have the age of persistence." As soon as the slightly sad voice finished, Mai Zhuo flew towards Xiang Cheng, without making any move, but met Xiang Cheng's Baishan Tao. Mai Zhuo put his feet on Kasumi’s fist, bounced up quickly, landed behind her, and hit the death fall before landing! However, Kasumi had already taken a step forward, widened the distance, and retaliated when he turned around. The energy of the two people was almost offset, but Mai Zhuo's hand still penetrated Kasumi's attack, but the strength and speed also weakened a lot. Just when she was about to strike the second blow, Kasumi's hand stretched out - this was obvious It’s Todo-ryu’s lock technique! Mai Zhuo's hand shrank quickly, but Kasumi rushed over and finally caught him. He pulled Mai Zhuo to the ground and pressed on her: "Admit defeat! I know I'm not the one who plays with my life." Opponent, but I have to face Brother An." This voice was carried throughout the venue through the loudspeaker, and I couldn't help but secretly plan the reaction Yagami An would have. "However, I never expected that Iori Yagami would jump onto the ring, land next to them, and lean into Kasumi's ear: "Do you really want me to take action?" \ Text Chapter 77 The Helpless Eight Girls "Brother An!" Kasumi turned around happily and jumped up, "II want to prove that over the past few years, Imy" The voice became smaller and smaller, but his face was still high, and he looked at Yagami in a daze. . Iori Yagami was speechless, but since he played regardless of the rules, even if Mai Zhuo admitted defeat, the referee was already urging Mai Zhuo to get off the field so that he could start the final game. Anyway, Yagami An decided to face Kasumi, but What would he do? I was curious and led King to the edge of the ring. "An" Mai Zhuo looked around and finally came to the end, "Xiaocheng is still a child." Iori Yagami did not answer, but looked at Kasumi silently until the referee shouted "fight!" "Brother An, II'm here!" Kasumi took a deep breath and stared at Yagami carefully, with his hands on his chest. There was no flaw - yes, there was no flaw in my opinion, but in Yagami's eyes What will it be like here. Ya Shen stared at it for a long time, and finally moved, as if there was a hint of a smile - Assassination Flame! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kasumi shook her hands down slightly - Jiubao! Not only did the assassination flames be offset, but the entire movement was almost like no movement at all. I didn’t expect that she would launch her moves so quickly. Although she usually has reservations, but when she really became serious she tilted her head to the king with some emotion: "It seems that you have fallen behind a lot this year!" "But my achievements are no less than theirs." "That's rightI still have to work hard." Looking into King's eyes, I blamed myself a little. But let’s look at the game first – as long as Iori Yagami plays, it will always be exciting, I believe. Iori Yagami suddenly rushed over, passing by Kasumi in a daze. "King, did you see clearly?" I murmured, but got the same helpless voice from her: "No, I only saw Iori Yagami making a punch." "Not bad." Yagami gave a slight compliment, turned around and rushed towards Kasumi, the speed was still so fast! I just saw Yagami's figure wandering around Kasumi irregularly, especially the red hair, dancing like a dark light. After about a minute, this entanglement finally changed - Iori Yagami took Kasumi's left hand and swung it behind him, it was Danfeng; but at the same time Kasumi's right hand held his arm, it was Killing Palm Yinke! As a result, the force between the two people caused each other to fall to the ground. However, it was not considered a fall. To be precise, he rolled on the spot and stood up again to confront him. "You have grown up." Yagami patted the dust on his clothes, "But" "No, I'm actually not a master." Kasumi interrupted him, "It's just that I know the details of every move you make. Your speed is an advantage for me, but it's not a victory." "You" Iori Yagami hesitated. "When you were at my house, I was present every time you practiced, and I still remember every move you made. In many details, I know you better than you do." Kasumi said proudly, "You are practicing hard. When I was there, I remembered every habit of yours that was so small that you didn’t even know it.” Iori Yagami didn’t say anything, but the whole venue was already in a state of shock. After all, this kind of vague confession is definitely a topic of conversation tomorrow, and it is more timely at this moment. "Do you think you can win?" Iori Yagami did not continue her words. "No." Kasumi shook her head freely, "However, you can't defeat me, unless you are a young girl." "So you should end up." "No, I want to try." Kasumi said decisively, "Today is a rare opportunity for me" "Are you sure?" Iori Yagami suddenly raised his hands together - the eight young girls! The distance was very close, and he hit Kasumi in the blink of an eye - oh, how is that possible! The eight young girls were held hostage! Kasumi threw Yagami out! "Brother An, I'm not a little girl anymore," Kasumi became more careful and guarded, "I'm not a real eight-year-old girl who is useless to me." Iori Yagami sat down straight, with a sullen face and said nothing. The whole place fell silent, waiting for his move, and even the faint background music that had always been there stopped. "Hebing." Iori Yagami called my name, but without looking over, "Call an ambulance." ??Perhaps this statement seems inexplicable to the audience, but I know that Iori Yagami has finally decided - not because I cheated, but because I have also tried to use Hachime, and it is difficult to stop voluntarily if I use my full strength. "Okay." I agreed, but left this matter to the king. "Xiaocheng, you have to think carefully" Iori Yagami was interrupted again: "Brother An, I will not back down." "you will die."  "I am a fighter. And, I have grown up. What I hope is to be with you" Iori Yagami waved her hand to stop her words, closed her eyes, stood quietly, and waited. Several minutes passed, but no one in the audience said anything, because just by standing like this, Iori Yagami had an intimidating aura. Suddenly, the sound of an ambulance could be heard faintly in the distance, like a fuse being thrown. Iori Yagami's figure was already bending his legs and raising his hands. Oh no, that's just an afterimage! Kasumi had fallen to the ground, and Iori Yagami was lying next to her, with his fingers crisscrossed and blood splashing Suddenly, he looked back and looked at me invisibly - this face, this terrifying expression; this look, this …I don’t understand, it’s too complicated, and I turned around before I could recover. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Iori Yagami's fists hit Kasumi heavily, sparking purple flames - everything finally stopped. Just a few seconds, but it seems too long …Are ambulances really useful? I was in a daze, but King had already jumped up and rescued Kasumi Is it really possible to save her? I looked around blankly and saw Kasumi Is this Kasumi? Several bone-deep wounds were gushing with blood, and the burns all over his body were even more disfigured King handled it quickly, while medical staff rushed over not far away I ignored what was going on around me and just looked at Iori Yagami squatting on the ring, wondering if he was still awake. I don’t know how long it took, but he finally stood up slowly, let out a long sigh, ignited purple flames in his hands, and brushed them all over his body a few times, while evaporating all the blood. "Team Yagami Yagami-an wins." The referee seemed to react and carried out his work faithfully, but there was still no one in the audience. The king patted me and said, "Fortunately, we stopped her bleeding in time. Moreover, the ambulance that came was super equipped. There is a liquid nitrogen storage room, so Kasumi probably won’t die.” "That's good." I spoke calmly, almost without passing through my brain - my mind was still on Iori Yagami. "Now, please invite the Japanese team and the Yagami team to come to the ring together!" At this moment, the emcee on the Yata Mirror platform suddenly issued a somewhat strange request-could it be that the real main theme is finally going to be played? I guessed, and couldn't help but tighten the king's hand a little. \ Text Chapter 78 Kagura Chizuru’s Test As the two teams stepped onto the ring, the expected figure leaped far away from the Yata mirror platform and landed gracefully, looking around kindly with a relaxed expression. "Hello, I am the organizer of this kof conference, Kagura Chizuru." When she arrived at the ring, the loudspeakers around her stopped working, but it happened that I could hear it from my position. "Kagura?" Iori Yagami looked back at Mai Zhuo, who was staring with an unhappy look on her face. On the contrary, the reaction of the Japanese team was relatively calm. "Disgusting miko." Mai Zhuo couldn't help but say, but Kagura Chizuru didn't care: "Mai Zhuo, right? Like vice, he used to be Nu Jia's secretary, but he also had other identities. I will be slow with you. It's time to stop, but first" As he said that, he turned his head and said some bird songs to the Japanese team. I saw Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro walking towards Kagura Chizuru together somewhat unhappy, as if they were going to take action. "Wait a moment. I'll see if they need to be punished first. It will be your turn in a moment." Kagura Chizuru smiled at Mai Zhuo, and then extended her hands to Nikaidou Benimaru and the two of them, and made a request. posture. Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro looked at each other, then attacked from a flank - heavy punch, Thunder Fist! Kagura Chizuru took two steps diagonally, moved her body around flexibly, and ducked to the side, sandwiching Daimon Goro between herself and Nikaido Benimaru - the law of the gods! Is it an afterimage? Or a clone? I don't know, I just saw Daimon Goro being hit into the air by a phantom-like figure. Nikaido Benimaru did not go to pick up his missing teammates, but instead took this opportunity to rush over in one stride - a reactionary three-dan kick! Zero skills! Before he could kick out his legs, Kagura Chizuru's palm had already hit him, pressed firmly on his abdomen, and knocked him away from the field! Just in time, Daimon Goro fell down, and Kagura Chizuru also turned around gracefully - a super heavy hit! Another hit, leaving the field! The whole set of movements was completed in one go, even the smile was not interrupted. "Okay, do you want to take action now, or talk first?" Kagura Chizuru walked towards Mai Zhuo and Vice, and gradually became more serious, oh no, it should be said that she lost her smile. "What do you think?" Mai Zhuo was about to take action, but was stopped by a hand, it was Iori Yagami: "Listen to her." "An" Mai Zhuo finally said nothing. "Okay." Kagura Chizuru turned around and motioned for Kusanagi to come over, and started talking about the birdsong again. Although I could probably guess what she was talking about, I still asked King to translate it for me. After all, the Kagura Chizuru in front of me was still different from the image I knew. "I don't need to say more about the history of the Three Artifacts and the Collection of Eight Heroes? We, the younger generation, are not qualified to talk about what is right or wrong, and there is no need. Anyway, history is always changed beyond recognition. And now, as the parties involved, we , what should be done? So? Kyo? Iori Yagami? And the two ladies from the Eight Masters Collection? Although as a fighter, any reasonable martial arts should be respected, but what should we do about the dark power? So? Shiba Fushi was attacked Seriously injured, my sister died ten years ago. These things are not just hatred. Whose will does the man who did these two things represent? How should the three artifacts correspond to each other, Kusanagi Kyo, Iori Yagami, Are you prepared? Do you have any plans?" "Miss Kagura, please speak clearly and don't be specious, especially about dark forces." "Kusa Kyo, the heir of the Sword of Kusana, don't you care about your family's history after practicing martial arts for so many years? Forget it In kof95, you and Iori Yagami went to face Nuga, and you always knew what kind of force he was backlashed by. ” "Is that the dark power?" "Yes. In fact, that power does not belong to Nujia, but someone forcibly injected it into his body. And this person is the one who blinded Nujia's right eye. He is also the one who killed my sister and seriously injured your father." "That kind……" "Such a master. A master we have to deal with. So, before that, I need to test whether you and Iori Yagami have this strength." "You mean" "That's right, I can deal with both of your artifacts by myself. However, in order to prevent the women from the Eight Elites from causing trouble, I must first seal their power." When king finished translating, Kagura Chizuru had already taken action! In an instant, Kagura Chizuru has been bullied in front of Vice - the formation of San Lai! Under the attack of the dancing phantom, Vice's speed was obviously not as fast as that, and he was in a hurry to resist it. At the same time, Kagura Chizuru's true body had already leaped towards Mai Zhuo - super heavy attack, divine speed blessing, divine speed. Congratulations; Tianrui! Mai Zhuo used death falls to block them one by one, but the ones blocked were all phantoms, and Kagura'sThe attack came roaring again - the blessing of divine speed, the sound of jade ringing, the principles of the gods! However, Mai Zhuo's speed is not inferior. Steel Massacre and the Hand of Despair are not only enough to confront her head-on, but they also immerse themselves in sliding forward when the hand of Despair lands, and catch up with Kagura Chizuru when she uses the Law of the Gods - ―The Gate of Heaven! What will be the result? It can be said that the principles of the gods in the game are flawless, but I also know that in fact the gate of heaven has never failedah? Fake? Metro hit, but what she slid with was nothing, it was just an afterimage! Where did Kagura Chizuru go? My eyes searched. Oh, there. The formation of San Lai has just been completed, Vice's last action is still going on, but his eyes are already paying attention to Mai Zhuo's battle, and at this time, Kagura Chizuru appears behind Vice! Heavy punch, blessing of speed, blessing of speed; Tianrui, the foundation of zero skills! It seems that when the last hit was made, Vice's whole body flashed with a dim, strange color, but I can't be sure because Vice had already flown away. Mai Zhuo finally stopped, and the silver light on his right hand shone brightly: "Vice!" Before he finished speaking, he rushed towards Kagura Chizuru - the Gate of Heaven again, but this time the speed was faster than before, The light in that hand is like a shooting star! Kagura Chizuru did not dodge, and when she turned around, she gave a blessing of speed! Oh, that’s a phantom! Mai Zhuo ignored it and avoided the attack with just a slight movement of his feet, and ran to Kagura Chizuru. The principles of God! Another phantom of Kagura Chizuru interfered with Mai Zhuo's sight. However, Mai Zhuo was still not deceived and directly grabbed her chest - Phantom? It’s also a phantom! Mai Zhuo's hand was empty again, but his speed was still there, but he happened to meet a palm head-on - it was Kagura Chizuru, the foundation of Zero Skill! "Bang!" Mai Zhuo also jumped into the sky "Okay, they are no different from ordinary people for the time being, and you can attack me." King did not forget to translate Kagura Chizuru's words for me, but Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami on the stage seemed to have no intention of moving. . "What? Be humble? Still don't dare to take action?" Kagura Chizuru's words still had no effect, and she still received the attention gift, "Okay, I'll do it." With that said, she dodged behind Cao Jing, and the San Lai formation came out again! As soon as the move came out, the real body rushed in the direction of Iori Yagami - the law of the gods! Yagami'an's face was as sinking as water, and he retreated with ghost steps, but still had no intention of fighting back. ??The blessing of speed, the blessing of speed; Tianrui! I have to say that these two moves really have a lot of changes. Kagura Chizuru has used them so many times in a short period of time, but there is no feeling of repetition. People can't find the pattern at all, and can only see one after another that is specious. The illusion, or afterimage, may be the real body. However, Iori Yagami was obviously not dazzled by this gorgeous move. He quickly evaded it with ghost steps seemingly casually, without making a move or letting Kagura Chizuru touch the corner of his clothes. Suddenly, a sheet of red flames attacked the two men's battle group - it was Cao Jing, who had broken the San Lai formation and hit the big snake?! The flames went out, and Iori Yagami and Kagura Chizuru were separated. Iori Yagami finally spoke: "You can't touch me, but I know how to be an eight-year-old girl. There should be no killing among artifacts." "Okay." Kagura Chizuru nodded and a phantom appeared, running towards Kusanagi - a blessing of speed! The fire in Cao Jing's hand is Crane Picking! But what he hit was an illusion. However, Cao Jing did not stop, and took a long step forward - poisonous bite! It happened to be the direction and timing of Kagura Chizuru's attack. Although the hit this time was still an illusion, it was obvious that this illusion was not created by Kagura Chizuru. Her real body slowed down, so slowly that even I could see it clearly! ?? Huang Yao, Huang Yao, Huang Yao, Huang Yao! Kusaka Kyo attacked continuously. The same moves were particularly effective because of the distance and timing. Kagura Chizuru finally failed to dodge! "Good! It is indeed a divine weapon." Kagura Chizuru stood up with satisfaction, covering her burned left arm with her palm, "I hope our combined strength can surpass that person." Listening to King's translation, I suddenly remembered this scene - Goenitz should be coming soon, right? With a thought in my mind, I looked around and found that the wind was gradually blowing in the venue. It was not strong, but it was enough to worry me. ??Gonnitz, you must be noble and don't let me become the background flying in the sky I have no intention of leaving, and it is probably too late now, so I can only pray silently. \ Text Chapter 79 The storm appears With this thought, I subconsciously tightened my grip on King, but then I thought that she was no match for Goenitz, so I retreated behind her and held her in my arms: "Stand still, as if the wind is blowing." Now." As he said that, he took out a pair of sunglasses from his pocket in advance - he asked the taxi driver to send Athena and Quan Chong away. Although he was a bit rogue, in order to cope with possible scenes, he also asked the taxi driver to give them to him. It doesn’t matter so much. "What does the rising wind have to do with standing firm?" King looked back strangely, but still lowered his center of gravity. “Originally, it’s nothing,” this real feeling reassured me, and I couldn’t help but smile calmly, “But what if it’s a tornado?” The three artifacts on the stage were still talking in bird language, mainly Kagura Chizuru and Kusanagi Kyo, while Iori Yagami stood quietly, seeming to have noticed something. "A tornado?" Before King could finish his words, the wind, which was still light, suddenly became violent, and it was no longer the pleasant touch. The entire venue began to fill with smoke and dust, and the king bent his waist and stretched out his hands to block the wind and sand in front of his eyes, while the distant auditoriums were already performing a circus taking off into the air. Enduring the knife-like feeling, I held my breath and looked at the ring. Fortunately, the type of sunglasses was just right to block the sand, so I could observe a little. Unfortunately, the visibility was really annoying. The three artifacts on the stage were obviously a little confused by this sudden change. Vaguely, a shadow flew up and overlapped with Kagura Chizuru's position Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind him, and the venue seemed to burst into pieces one after another It was indeed a big deal! Feeling a little emotional, I finally couldn't hold my breath anymore and took a deep breath in King's blond hair. It smelled so good! When I raised my head, I saw that the wind had begun to slowly weaken. The eight-takara mirror platform on the rostrum was half destroyed and tilted. From a distance, it looked like a broken mirror. Sure enough, there were still some backgrounds flying in the sky, including rocks, figures, and even It was a severed limb Fortunately, I was barely one of them, thanks to the king. The huge display frequency was also half-inverted, just like in the game, and it was still playing something vaguely, just like those common home TVs with poor connections or poor wiring. In the center of the ring, Kagura Chizuru was holding her injured shoulder, Kusanagi Kyo's right hand was burning with flames, and Iori Yagami's eyes were all looking warily in one direction - there, there was a figure, following the wind. decreases and becomes clearer. "After searching for so long, we finally met. Maybe you are also preparing for this moment? She looks so similar to that woman back then, Kagura Chizuru." That voiceyes, it's Goenitz! "And Kusanagi, Yagami, who is also one of the three divine weapons? Without further ado, I'll give you two choices - fight me and die? Or do it yourself and leave a whole body?" This tone was like an old friend we haven't seen for many years. , they talked about light topics when they met, and the speaker and the listener already understood it. The wind finally stopped, oh no, it stopped near the ring, but the "background" in the distance of the venue was still wonderful. Goenitz's strong figure stood on the ring, calmly looking at Kagura Chizuru, then Kusanagi Kyo, and finally Iori Yagami. It's still the priest's dress, it's still that simple smell, and there's even a hard-shelled "Bible" in the coat pocket? Kagura Chizuru reluctantly let go of her hand: "There must be other choices, otherwise I wouldn't show up." As she said that, she talked about the bird's language to Kusanagi Kyo, which was probably a translation? It seems that Cao Jing doesn't know Chinese anymore. But why do all the Eight Great Masters like to speak Chinese? I don't understand, but I don't intend to delve into it at the moment. I just look at them more intently. "Boring." Yagami suddenly said two words, and the next moment he glided in front of Gonitz - Sunflower! You can slide across such a distance so quickly! I seemed to take a sharp breath. However, Goenitz didn’t pay attention to Iori Yagami’s attack at all. He casually picked it with the fingers of his right hand - wrist electricity; vacuum wave! A small tornado-like thing appeared in the position of Yagami without any warning, but it only tore apart the afterimage of Yagami, while Yagami himself was already in the air behind Gonitz, with a super-heavy blow that seemed to be splitting the Huashan Mountain alone. Press down. Wrist electricity; obliteration! Goenitz struck first and then turned around, the continuous wind blades heading towards Iori Yagami. "Is this the real collection of eight heroes?" Iori Yagami has returned to Kagura Chizuru, with some damaged scratches on his sleeves. "It's not important." Goenitz didn't seem to have any intention of taking the initiative. Instead, he looked at King and I: "He Bing, you're still here." "Yes! Although meeting you was expected, it is also a happy thing." I didn't know how embarrassed I was laughing, but I still wanted to say, "I haven't seen you for half a year, and you still look like this." "But you have become a lot stronger, and your growth has astonished me. It is almost worthy of me to kill you." Goenitz said calmly and peacefully,?It made my back numb, but no matter what, I immediately put my hand on King's mouth that wanted to spit fire: "Gonnitz, can't we really seek common ground while reserving differences?" "Seeking common ground while reserving differences? The prerequisite for seeking common ground while reserving differences is equality." Goenitz looked at the three artifacts, especially Kagura Chizuru, as he spoke, "Do you think so? Artifacts?" The last two words were particularly mocking. "The Eight Masters can be reincarnated, but we can only pass it on. For us, those histories have been dusted and filtered too much, and there is no meaning to talk about." Kagura Chizuru shook her head, "So, right or wrong It has long been annihilated.” "Really?" Iori Yagami interjected in confusion. "Iori" Kagura Chizuru looked at him in surprise, but received no answer. ??A history that has been covered in dust and filtered? I chewed on these ambiguous words. Could it be said that the battle between the three artifacts and the serpent was modified by the victors like almost all history before being passed down? Oh no, according to this, it is almost certain. The key is how many of the things I know are true, how many are half-truths, how many are evasive, and how many are In an instant, I seemed to become an ordinary person, without the ability to cheat, or I could still cheat, but the answer I got in advance was not necessarily the correct result "So I don't want to talk nonsense with you." Goenitz sarcastically looked at Kagura Chizuru, then looked at Yagami Temple with some deep meaning, and then looked at me, "So, Hebing, the so-called seeking common ground while reserving differences is just an erratic fantasy, no matter what Is it because of the real history or the current situation." As he spoke, he rubbed his hands twice, "Now, what are you going to do? If you want to stand on the side of the artifact, I can consider solving your troubles first." "Well," I pressed King's mouth tightly and replied tremblingly, "should we wait until Mai Zhuo and Vice come over to make a decision? Before you arrived, they were just beaten away by the Zero Skill Foundation. " "Basic of zero skills." Goenitz looked at Kagura Chizuru, "You have already mastered that so-called magical skill It will probably be a little troublesome." After saying that, he glanced at the angry grass? Jing, quite disdainful, "As a descendant of the Cao? family, you can't even speak Chinese. What qualifications do you have to be called a divine weapon? You didn't even have the value to let me kill you at the beginning. I don't know what level you have become after all these years." ?” "That's not necessarily the case." Iori Yagami interjected again and fired an assassination flame at the same time. "Has it started?" Goenitz raised his finger, and the wind pillar dissipated Yagami's assassination flames - wrist electricity; vacuum wave! "This should be the real opening of this kof? It seems that we are not late." Suddenly a loud voice came from the side of Goenitzit was in English. \ Text Chapter 80 The Invincible Power of Wind Following the words came two vigorous figures - Sakazaki Ryo and Robert. It seems that Robert prefers to talk: "What is your name, sir? If I guess correctly, this year's KOF is prepared for you?" As he said, he smiled at Kagura Chizuru, "Miss Kagura, Kof eight Compared with the problems we will deal with, isn’t the huge bonus too pitiful? Even the championship’s income is not worth it, right?” “I’m afraid the things that the Garcia family cares about cannot be paid for?” Kagura Chizuru said lightly, “Besides, you are no match for Goenitz.” "Gonnitz? Not a bad name." Robert didn't take it seriously. "Are you a priest? Being able to create such a wind also shows how powerful you are. We are indeed no match. However, to maintain such a tornado, your current How much has our combat effectiveness been reduced? Are we qualified to stand on this stage?" Although it was a question, Ryo Sakazaki had already jumped up, followed closely by Robert. Also, such a tornado Even the Genitz, who controls the wind, is not easy to maintain it. Could it be that he wants to isolate this place from the outside world? Goenitz smiled and spread his hands: "Since you think so, I will warm up with you before solving the problem of the three artifacts." After saying that, he raised his finger again - wrist electricity; vacuum wave! Robert quickly retreated and dodged: "He is indeed a master!" Then he quickly rushed forward - Feiyan Whirlwind Kick! Goenitz still smiled, but this smile was more of contempt. Just when Robert kicked in front of him, he suddenly took a step forward - was it the darkness crying? Yes, Robert’s leg missed, and Goenitz grabbed his neck and raised it in the air. I secretly felt sorry for him: a relatively skilled person was seriously injured and even died. However, Goenitz did not bring out the strong wind in his wild shouting, but suddenly disappeared - Glacier! Just where he was just now, just when Robert began to fall, a strong punching wind came - it was Bawang Xianghou Fist! "No!" Ryo Sakazaki rushed to Robert without a voice. The Overlord Shouting Fist must have been thrown by him, but it was to save Robert, but Goenitz walked slowly behind him: "Do you know why the three artifacts didn't help? Because you are not an opponent at the same level at all, you will only become a burden" Before he finished speaking, Goenitz disappeared again, and Sakazaki Ryo’s dragon-tiger dance happened to pass through the afterimage he left behind "Today I just want to deal with the three artifacts and the people who support them," Goenitz still slowly leaned behind Sakazaki Ryo, "but this does not mean that I give up meaningless killings" This time he was greeted by the people who greeted him. It’s Bawang Xianghou Fist again, and from two directions! "It's meaningless. I said the gap between you is in series." Goenitz disappeared again and appeared not far away, "If you don't stop, I don't care about getting more blood." Robert slowly walked towards Ryo Sakazaki. It seemed that he was forced to launch the Overlord Shouting Fist after enduring the Overlord Shouting Fist. He was clenching his teeth now and had no extra energy to speak, so he just said He put his right hand on Sakazaki Ryo's shoulder, but Sakazaki Ryo caught it with his hand: "A person worthy of the Kagura Foundation's Kof to fight, not to mention right or wrong, is at least the opponent that a fighter dreams of. And today it seems that you are Obviously it doesn't represent justice - how can I give up?" Sakazaki Ryo's words were addressed to Goenitz, but he kept looking at the king with his eyes, which made me unhappy: "Fighters are not death squads. Besides, the three artifacts and eight Jie Ji's matter cannot be explained simply by right or wrong. I really don't know how you can make such a righteous expression?" As I said that, I whispered to King very affectionately, "King, you saw it too, This matter is not something you can interfere with after being delayed for a year, so you should go back first, right?" "Go back?" King smiled and shook his head, "You didn't escape before the wind started, and it's even more impossible for you to leave now. So, how can I leave? Besides, this is a tornado. Whether I can make it out alive is a question. ." "Then, promise me that you will only be a bystander unless you have to, okay?" I begged, but got a response easily. On the stage, Sakazaki Ryo tried his best to exert his strength, but the result was still no result. Goenitz didn't have the hobby of cats playing tricks with mice. After a glacier, he appeared behind Ryo Sakazaki who had just used the Tiger Fist - the darkness cried! The small tornado tore through Ryo Sakazaki's body, as if it were a microcosm of the huge venue. There was no shocking shout from Goenitz, but the real visual effect made up for the momentum of this move. When Goenitz returned Sakazaki Ryo to Robert, the man who looked a little heroic just now was already dying. Robert didn't say anything, he just helped Sakazaki Ryo get off the stage with difficulty and dealt with him briefly.Hurt. Initially, he looked at King hesitantly, perhaps hoping that she would help because of our past friendship, but seeing the close relationship between King and I and my words just now, he finally sighed and gave up. "I didn't expect to be able to breathe I should praise his physique." Goenitz turned his eyes to Kagura Chizuru again, "Now it's us" Before he finished speaking, there was a crack under where Gonitz was standing - it was an energy fountain! However, as if the suddenness was still not enough, this, just like the previous times, could only cause damage to Gonitz's afterimage. "Miss Kagura, I am not as rich as Mr. Garcia, so I still plan to get the bonus this time." As he spoke, Terry jumped on the stage and walked slowly to the center of the ring, "However, it seems that this bonus is really not easy to get. !” Looking at his relaxed tone and figure, I sighed a little that this was another person who didn't try his best in the official competition, and I also sighed that this was another person who couldn't fully estimate Goenitz's ability - just for the sake of being a guest. Go ahead, please remind me: "Terry, where are Andy and Dongzhang?" "Them? Dongzhang left Tokyo a long time ago for a certain woman; as for Andy, when the tornado appeared, he ran to find his half-hearted junior sister, who might be outside the strong wind now." Terry stopped at Gaoni In front of him, "Mr. Goenitz? Originally, I had no intention of competing for the number one spot in the world, but for someone who can make Miss Kagura, who is already a top player, have to unite with the KOF champions and runners-up to deal with me, I am really very interested." I'm curious. I wonder if there is a series gap between you and me?" Looking at his look, I couldn't say anything else "Curiosity is also the original sin of man!" Goenitz is worthy of being a priest, and he can speak the jargon at this time "Are you so-called fighters going to force me to kill too many animals?" "No, no, no" Terry explained, "My life has other uses. The reason why I went to this ring was just because of the enthusiasm generated by seeing a master; and not all fighters have to worry about food and clothing. , this year’s KOF bonus is extremely generous, at least for a poor person like me.” “…Then,” Goenitz seemed a little embarrassed, “Let’s take action.” Terry nodded - Flame punch! This is not like in the game. Terry's right fist is surrounded by a faint layer of blue fire, and the knuckles outside the fist look like a welding gun! However, the seemingly powerful attack also needs to hit the opponent. Can it be effective at such a speed that even I can see it? I'm not very optimistic about it. However, Goenitz did not dodge - wrist electricity; obliteration! The fast and numerous wind blades faced the flame one after another The time was not fixed, but this short second seemed to pass much slower than other times Terry's punch finally hit Goenitz. body, but the punch had turned into a bloody mess, without any sparks, and without any strength. Goenitz lifted Terry up easily: "Do you want to try crying in the dark too?" There was a hint of ridicule in his tone. "No way" Terry endured the pain and had some difficulty breathing, but still smiled, "The pure difference in power I am convinced." "Well." Goenitz raised his arm lightly, threw Terry on the edge of the ring, looked around the entire venue, and said loudly, "Is there anyone else who wants to disrupt the situation? Let's come together! Wasting time is also a kind of original sin." "Then, do you mind if we try again?" Xun Sheng looked around and saw four figures flying over quicklyNikaido Benimaru, Daimon Goro, Andy, and Mai Shiranui! "Brother?" Andy was a little tired when he saw him sitting on the sidelines, and ran over quickly, "What's wrong? Is your hand that person?" He said, looking at Goenitz on the ring. "He is a master!" Terry smiled bitterly, "You just have to try your best. We don't have to fight for the impossible Our real opponent is not a stranger on the stage." "Of course." Seeing that his brother's injury was not very serious, Andy breathed a sigh of relief, "But is he really that strong?" "I used an energy fountain for a sneak attack, but he easily dodged it, and my fire punch was broken by him from the front. How strong do you think it is?" Terry waved his hand, "You go up, I will treat the injury myself," he said, injured There is light fire in my right hand again, can this be treated? I was probably dumbfounded by what I saw Fortunately, Nikaido Benimaru's voice attracted me again: "Is this the person Kagura-sama needs to deal with? Yo Extreme flow, hungry wolf, they are all first-class masters! I will also experience the master's experience Looks better." "Okay, do you guys come one by one or together? I prefer the latter. Anyway, my goal is only the three artifacts." Gonitz spread his hands again, just like his starting position, and like his ??Special etiquette. "Since you threatened to deal with the three artifacts, the three of us will take action together. As for Miss Shiranui, ladies are not suitable for this kind of situation. I think Andy has the same plan, right?" Nikaido Benimaru asked Gonny. Ci walked, and on the way, he took a deep look at Cao Jing. "I do have that plan, but Xiao Wu is also a fighter after all. Even if I try to persuade her, it will be in vain." Andy walked helplessly to Mai Shiranui Looking at him, the tornado just now had emotional problems for him. It's a big help, but it seems to be a worry for him at the same time, haha. "Stop talking nonsense and take action." Goenitz frowned slightly. Thunder fist in the air! Thunder earthquake! The Dance of the Flying Squirrel! Phantom Shiranui! The four people hit Gonitz from different directions with different moves, blocking all angles. However, all I saw was Goenitz's nonchalant look. He raised his fingers and fired two wrist bolts; the vacuum wave hit Daimon Goro and Andy's positions respectively. Then he leaped towards Mai Shiranui and knocked him away with a super-heavy blow. ! However, just when he was about to hit the ground, a red flame struck at the right time - it was the big snake of Cao Jing! This time, it finally burned the corners of Goenitz's clothes, but there was not much substantial damage. Goenitz took two steps back and stood still. He looked briefly at Daimon Goro, Andy and Mai Shiranui who had been beaten off the field, and then sneered at Kusanagi Kyo: "Since you are so eager to take action, I won't be polite. Gone!" While this voice was still floating in the air, Goenitz's figure was no longer there! “Is hegoing to go on a killing spree? I gritted my teeth and subconsciously blocked the king behind me\ Text Chapter 81 The weight of victory or defeat Wind pillar! It's wrist electricity; vacuum wave! And there are three of them, attacking at the locations of the three artifacts respectively! Although it was impossible for an attack of this level to harm them, when the small but violent wind dissipated, Nikaidou Benimaru was already bloody and bloody. Gonitz grabbed his chest with both hands and held it up in the air. ――Could it be that the one just now was the Shinpachi Girl? Jiao? Cao Jing screamed in grief and indignation, and rushed over quickly before Goenitz threw down Nikaido Benimaru - Nana Luo, Wild Bite, Nine Injuries, Seventy-Five Styles; Kai, Poisonous Bite, Sin Chan, Punishment chant, before landing, there is Long Che again, and then Qin Yueyang! However, Goenitz grabbed Nikaido Benimaru with one hand, turned sideways to dodge or block with the other hand, and counterattacked with wrist electricity when Qin Yueyang took action; it was obliterated. Looking at Kusanagi who retreated in a joking manner, Goenitz held up Nikaido Benimaru, which was already like a straw, swinging in the air: "What's wrong? Why don't you use the Wu Shi that your family prides itself on? Even the so-called Orochi? Is it interesting?" "A burden." Iori Yagami's figure came to Gonitz's back as soon as he spoke - Oniyaki! Konitz calmly used the Nikaidou Benimaru in his hand to block Yagami's attack, but Yagami grabbed Nikaidou Benimaru's body and shot the assassination flame from another angle! This forced Konitz to let go of Nikaidou Benimaru, but the purple flame in Iori's hand that grabbed Nikaidou Benimaru was enough for the wounded man. Iori Yagami threw Nikaido Benimaru down the stage with disdain: "We don't need weak people." "I didn't plan to take too many chances, but there are always people who overestimate their capabilities, and there are always people who treat others as cannon fodder." Goenitz laughed, "It seems that after signing the contract, the Yagami family is indeed stronger than that. ?Family, should we give some thanks for this?" "Iori" Kagura Chizuru wanted to speak, but Iori waved her hand to stop her: "Boring." As he said that, his figure seemed to have disappeared. Oh no, there were still afterimages, but I could hardly see them anymore. arrive. Goenitz also disappeared from my sight almost at the same time. Bloody crimson and simple aqua blue complement each other on the stage, producing sounds of different textures from time to time, like a constant stream of light in the sky darkened by the tornado. At this time, Kusanagi Kyo had already run off the stage to check Nikaido Benimaru's injury; Kagura Chizuru wanted to help Iori Yagami, but the white phantoms she continued to separate could only pass through the blue and red. The gap after the collision of color was even broken up by some force from time to time, and she herself slowly had faint traces of blood Is it possible that the strength of Iori Yagami and Kagura Chizuru is not Gonitz’s opponent? Since Goenitz was able to inflict small but constant wounds on Kagura Chizuru in the flanking attack between the two, that means that he did not need to use all his strength to compete with Iori Yagami! It seems that the ending of this so-called real kof is not a close call What will happen if Konitz really wins? I seemed to be a little scared. I was so scared that I suddenly ran up to Kusanagi who was using my own powers to save Nikaido Benimaru. I punched him in the face with all my strength without any plan: "You idiot! Don't you know how to help?" Cao Jing instinctively grabbed my fist. Seeing my angry look, he was a little confused - and then I realized: He doesn't even speak Chinese! In desperation, I spoke again in English, but still couldn't communicate! Fortunately, King who followed me translated for me in time. Kusanagi looked at Nikaido Benimaru, who had almost stopped bleeding, and then looked at the situation in the ring. He finally said a bird's song to the king lightly, and then flew up. My fist was finally free But ,it hurts! "What did he just say?" I asked the king. "Tell us to take care of Nikaido Benimaru." The king leaned down and examined Nikaido Benimaru, "The young master of a big family is different. Please use a commanding tone when asking othersforget it, human life is still more important. Son." I smiled silently, stood next to the king, and continued to watch the magnificent battle between the three artifacts and the eight heroes that I almost watched I guess the injuries around the ring were not serious, but not minor either. Are the fighters paying the same attention as me, and even forgetting their own pain? hehe! With the addition of Kusanagi Kyo, although there was no immediate change in the battle situation, at least there were no new wounds on Kagura Chizuru's body, which she occasionally stopped. In fact, although Kua Kyung's absolute speed is not as good as the other three, it is at least on the same level. Coupled with his strength and reflexes, it definitely puts some pressure on Goenitz. This can be felt from the dark green figure that does not move very fast in comparison, but occasionally brings up red flames to block the water-blue trajectory. Because they were so concerned, I don’t know how long they have been fighting. Until King tugged at the corner of my clothes: "Bing, what exactly are you planning to do?"? I looked back slightly and saw that King had bandaged Nikaido Benimaru with his clothes. At this moment, he was also watching the performance on the ring with great interest. His excited expression made me couldn't help but say: "We We are not on the same level as them now, so don’t do it on a whim" "I know. What I want to ask is, which side are you going to help? Just now you opposed Ryo Sakazaki to deal with Konitz, but you encouraged Kuo Jing to join the battle. It's a bit contradictory!" King's tone was a little playful, but his eyes Staring at the stage. " Well" I thought about it, "In fact, I sympathize with the Orochi clan, that is, Goenitz and the others, but I have to hope that they fail At least, I am still a human being now." "They? Are you saying that Goenitz is not alone?" King was a little surprised. "Of course, we are the Eight Elites!" A pleasant but alarming voice came from behind - it was Mai Zhuo, and Vice! "He Bing, you finally spoke your mind." "Sister Mai Zhuo, you" I stuttered, my voice trembling unconsciously like my body. "Don't worry, I won't force you to support us." Mai Zhuo smiled, but the traces of disappointment and hurt on his face could not be concealed. "It's just like you said. At least you are still a human being now. There is no way you know the real truth." history, if you really fully support us, it would be unjust!" "ISister Mai Zhuo" I should be sweating on my face. "Really, you don't need to panic." Seeing me like this, Mai Zhuo simply stopped explaining and passed the vice to me, "Anyway, I need to fulfill my responsibility as a member of the Eight Elites, so please take care of me. Vice.” As she said that, she was about to go on stage, but I stopped her: "Why? Aren't you both from the Eight Elites? Why doesn't she go together?" I gently asked King to hold Vice, who had been silent and unwilling to speak, and looked at her. Looking at Mai Zhuo's back. “It’s not that I won’t go, it’s that I can’t.” Mai Zhuo’s words confused me, but she had already gone up, so I temporarily filtered out the problem. Mai Zhuo's joining did not fly like a meteor like them. Instead, he stood in the center, without walking half a meter away. He only focused and continued to hit death falls in different directions But I saw the light from those "meteors". The silver flame contained in her other hand was glimpsed in the gap. Was she planning to strike a fatal blow? I turned around to ask the vice, but saw a pair of dim eyes, so I finally held back Although this kind of fighting is gorgeous, although there is no repetition in their flying, although the time does not pass much but it feels very slow, it makes me feel extraordinarily amateur! Fortunately, just when I was about to get dazzled, the battle took a sudden turn! It’s Mai Zhuo! She suddenly moved, and her attack caught up with the speed of the others. It was the gate of heaven! Her hand grabbed Yagami's arm and dragged Yagami five or six meters away! Although Yagami's Danfeng threw her away at the next moment, this had already created an opportunity for Gonitz! True eight women; target! Goenitz passed through the phantom of Kagura Chizuru with a glacier, rushed in front of her and started clawing and tearing her crazily! Cao Jing jumped over in time and lit a fire in the air. The moment he landed, he let out a big snake?! Unfortunately, Goenitz had knocked Kagura Chizuru out of Orochi's attack range, and the red flames only burned his missionary uniform! Goenitz did not finish using the target of the eight young girls, instead of jumping in the air and knocking Kagura Chizuru down, he threw her towards Kusanagi Kyo. But, Crane Pick! Kusanagi didn't go to pick up Kagura Chizuru, but directly lifted her up into the sky, and then - poisonous bite, sin chant, punishment chant! At close range, Goenitz was unable to dodge Cao Jing's rapid attack and was knocked into the air! And waiting for him to land is——the big snake?! Cao Jing's whole body was burning, his eyes were shining, and he fought decisively! I saw red flames igniting all over Gonitz's body, but he was not knocked away. Instead, he landed hard and grabbed Cao Jing's neck - the darkness cried! In the strong wind, Cao Jing's body trembled violently, and the active red flames gradually extinguished, but at this time Iori Yagami had already thrown Mai Zhuo away, and quickly approached the back of Gonitz - the eight young girls! ????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT The two people were fighting each other with their four hands, some collided with each other, and some directly grabbed each other's chests! After eight grasps, the two of them couldn't tell the winner, and they all used super heavy blows in unison! Iori Yagami was knocked out of the ring directly, and Goenitz slowed down because he was caught by Kusanagi who was trying to stand up behind him, but he was still rolling backwards Both sides suffer? I guessed, oh no, there is also Mai Zhuo! Just now Yagami just threw her away with the wind, and the trauma she suffered was absolutelyNot too big! Could it be that the three artifacts have been judged to have failed? My heart suddenly became magnanimous. I don’t know the specific results of the Eight Heroes Collection, but I seem to be about to see it But do I really want to see it? Am I really ready to accept this outcome? "Alas" I sighed involuntarily, and slowly looked up at the sky, at the dark sky, at the dilapidated venue, and at the book that was high up but only half of it was already standing sideways. The Yata Mirror Platform seems to have predicted this outcome a long time ago. It must be being raging by the strong wind, right? There is also a black spot floating in the sky in the distance Oh no! That's not floating, it's flying towards the ring at high speed! That is……\ Text Chapter 82 Bitter results It was a person. The dim light and far distance prevented me from seeing his appearance clearly, but I saw the light reflected from something in it This is a dagger! Yes! It’s the green military uniform, the capable eyes, the V-shaped golden saw, it’s Leona! I finally saw clearly that she had already flown into the arena, stabbed Gonitz with a knife, and the moment she drew the knife, she stepped on Gonitz and jumped away, and then "Bang!" There was an explosion, and a golden V-shaped sign jumped out like fireworks. Leona landed lightly and did not speak. She only looked coldly at Mai Zhuo who stepped onto the ring again. The bloody dagger was put back into the sheath on her waist. Her long blue hair was tied up briefly, probably It was blown by the wind just now, and now it's a little messy. "Leona, you" Mai Zhuo looked at her in disbelief and lost his voice. "Hahaha Unexpectedly!" Goenitz's voice gradually became louder as he stood up slowly, "Leona, we haven't seen each other for almost ten years, right?" The missionary robe stained with blood was particularly eye-catching. , the place injured by the dagger is still stained. It's really admirable that he can still stand up now. "You" Leona hesitated, and suddenly seemed to remember something, "You are" "Now that you remember it?" Goenitz reluctantly rubbed his hands, "So have you decided to wake up?" "Awakening?" Leona asked with a pale face, then fell silent, and finally said reluctantly, "I am a soldier." Looking at her watery face, I sighed secretly - could those things that happened back then be cut off with just "I am a soldier"? But at this time, Leona could only force herself with such words that were not weighty Could it be that the Leona I saw at that moment was only qualified to be a flash in the pan? "What?" King saw me lowering my head and became concerned. "Leona has shouldered too much" I didn't say any more. I just stared at Leona's strong appearance and considered my position. After all, now, she can decide the outcome of this KOF. "The Eight Elites all have their own destiny. It was not an unforgivable thing for you to kill your own family." Goenitz shook his head, "The betrayal of our clan's beliefs should disappear, and the responsibility of evading our clan's responsibilities should disappear. Reincarnation. We should all fight for our thousand-year-old ideals, just like you perform a mission Come back, young child, how will you deal with your destiny? We have been waiting for you for ten years!" How about that? He looks like a persuasive mentor, but if he succeeds everything will be While Leona's face was cloudy and uncertain, I couldn't help but step onto the ring - this was almost the showdown moment I'm sorry, Mai Zhuo, I'm sorry, Goenitz, and Vice, you didn't kill someone like me. A weak person, a human, gave me respect and even helped me, but today I have to help the three artifacts Or since Iori Yagami chose to face the identity of his artifact at this time, then as a member of the human race, I There is nothing wrong with what General said. People who have said great things since ancient times are at least survivors. I cannot give up the world in which I live, even though I do not belong to this world. I also cannot watch the destruction of human beings. After all, I have integrated into this world. , after all, things cannot be told in terms of right and wrong. After all with the existence of king. As I stepped onto the ring step by step, I could only resolutely throw away King's hand, and at most I could give her a confused look with my hands raised; I could only stare at Mai Zhuo apologetically, and could no longer give her a helpless expression. Correspondence; I can only smile at Goenitz sadly, and let it go as much as I can understand each other I recognize all ingratitude, I recognize all selfishness, and people need to face cruelty in life. , the world of kof is even more bloody. Although I cherish death, now should be considered a time to reflect my value, right? With a hint of empty self-mockery, I stopped in front of Leona, very close to her buried head, so close that I could almost whisper, and then, I spoke loudly: "I still remember when we went from Nanzhen to Brazil. At that time? I would say so many irrelevant things to you, largely because I was worried that you would kill me in a moment of anger. This is the truth. After all, I was a weak person at that timeincluding now, I have to protect myself. You are responsible for life, and you are unwilling to communicate with me normally However, do you still remember why I made you angry at that time? I don’t know if you usually pay attention when you look in the mirror, and I even guess that you don’t do that at all. I have done it, but no matter what, I have to tell you that your fresh smile at that time was not the cold packaging you have now. It was the smile that made my heart flutter! It can short-circuit everything, leaving only love. Instinctive warmth is the privilege that nature bestows on you as a young beauty My behavior at that moment proved all this and what your true inner temperament is like You are a person with own preferencesThe girl who is sad and happy is a proud person of heaven, a person who pursues everything by herself, how can she be affected by the so-called fate? Just as your father chose to enjoy his life rather than continue to fight and kill for an ancient ideal, no matter what your life will be like, no matter whether you will be an ordinary person in the future or continue to be a human being like you are now. Outstanding soldier, your tomorrow should at least be your own, not a vassal! " Maybe it was because of Leona's presence, or maybe it was because everyone was injured to varying degrees, but my long speech continued unhurriedly. When I got to the point where I wanted to talk, I stretched out my hand to lift Leona's chin like a natural person, and then Brushing her blue hair, no matter how much she hid her beautiful face, upon closer inspection, she could still find some girlish aura: "Now, just as the missionary uncle asked, I also want you to face Regarding your own life, whether you will continue to be a soldier with full personality in the next moment or decide to become a member of the Eight Elites, or even hate me nagging you like this and pierce the dagger that has been with you for many years directly into my chest, I It’s okay, and there’s no regrets—but please promise me not to force yourself, or to wrap yourself in a layer of ice, because it’s fragile after all, and you always have to make your own decisions in life!” After saying that, I smiled warmly at Leona. Without any extra thoughts, I turned around and walked towards Mai Zhuo: "Sister Mai Zhuo, I'm sorry, I am still a human being Even if you are injured, if you want my life, I don’t have the strength to escape, nor do I have any plans to escape.” Mai Zhuo didn’t say anything, but put his hand on my shoulder and gave me a sad smile, which, coupled with the faint tiredness of his body, was heartbreaking. "He Bing, I should regret that I thought you were not worthy of my action." Goenitz's voice came from the side, "It's a pity that although you are different from others, the history that humans can know is never the truth. In the end, you It’s still not exempt from vulgarity.” "It doesn't matter the behavior of so-called martyrs has always been a logical short-circuit. Now that I have stepped onto this stage, I have made a date with the God of Death." I said calmly, "I can't do anything else, but I promise , if I am accidentally still alive, I will work hard for the ideals of your Eight Masters, although the method I choose is not the same as yours In fact, I did not intend to intervene, but in order to preserve the beautiful things That is the most beautiful in the world!” "No need to talk about this anymore." Seeing Leona's eyes no longer confused, Goenitz laughed, "Even so, it doesn't mean the winner is determined!" At the same time, the sound of Leona drawing out the dagger again was heard very clearly. Then, I saw her cautiously walking towards Goenitz step by step, the dagger was still dripping with blood! Wrist electricity; vacuum wave! Although the power of the wind was weaker than before, it still forced Leona to jump away. And at the moment when she was dodging, Goenitz moved - the real eight young girls; Jiao! Vortex hair iron! A faint sphere appeared on Leona's chest while she was still in the air, and she was hit head-on by Goenitz! An attack like the vortex hair generator shouldn't be as easy to wipe out as wrist electricity, but Gonitz endured it and started tearing and clawing at Leona. Leona waved the dagger and blocked it quickly, but the speed was too fast. I only saw the blood mist appearing around the two of them, but I didn't know who it belonged to, or how many claws Leona had blocked. Suddenly, Mai Zhuo threw me to the side and flew towards Leona. My face seemed to be stained with a drop of liquid when I was in the air. Combined with the flash of light at the corner of Mai Zhuo's eyes on the side of his face, I guessed - ―Are they tears? However, Mai Zhuo still failed to join the fight - Iori Yagami seemed to have suddenly appeared and grabbed her arm from behind, pulled her back tightly, and punched her in the face! Oh no, it didn't hit. Iori Yagami's punch barely stopped on the tip of Mai Zhuo's nose, but it was enough to make Mai Zhuo stand stunned. When I landed, Leona and Goenitz were already separated. Both of them were covered in blood. Leona was knocked back several meters and was half-crouching and half-prostrate on one knee on the ground, covering her chest; while Goenitz There was not much left of the blue clothes on the left half of his body, and the blood-soaked wound became the main part. "Do you want to continue?" Iori Yagami let go of Mai Zhuo, who was already distracted, walked up to Gonitz, and raised his left hand that started to burn - it was actually Chiyan! "I hate this color, you need to choose quickly." "No need" Goenitz looked at him for a long time, and suddenly smiled indifferently, "I didn't expect that I was defeated at the hands of you and that girl. It's really an irony However, don't think that you three artifacts are just like that. Winning is just the beginning for me You and that girl will eventually return to your own destiny, and the seal will be broken one day." "That's not for you to control." Yagami's red flame has been extinguished. It seems that he really doesn't like that thing. "It's time for you to return to your hometown." "Hehe,"A warm wind is blowing. "Gonnitz ignored him and said somewhat contentedly. "What? Are you planning to escape?" Iori Yagami was stunned. "NoI'm justabout to be summonedto" Goenitz shook his head, a small stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and he slowly stretched out his right hand. Heaven? I looked at the rapidly weakening tornado in the distance and thought about this word. Goenitz in the game just disappeared in a gust of wind. Are some things still difficult to change? Although the three artifacts won the victory, Gonitz still couldn't escape his fate My original intention was to let everyone survive However, this was almost caused by me The battle is really so endless, it's reasonable Is it still a mess? "Heaven." Goenitz finally said this, and the gentle breeze really started to blow. Farewell, GoenitzI'm sorry, I can't do anything, oh no, I am an accomplice in killing you Suddenly, Goenitz's eyes no longer looked down upon everything, but showed a glimmer of light. The outstretched hand also grasped upwards like lightning, and actually caught a figure! \ Text Chapter 83 Farewell, Goenitz That person isGhis! For a moment, I didn’t know how Guise ran out, but the way he stretched out his hand to reach Konitz’s chest but couldn’t reach it was probably because he was planning a sneak attack! As soon as my mind changed, I caught a glimpse of Krause and Ralph being entangled by Ralph and Clark respectively in my peripheral vision. "Since you want it so much, I'll give it to you!" Goenitz shouted angrily - Dark Cry! In just one second, Giese was already a mutilated man and Goenitz had already abandoned him, turning into an afterimage that shuttled among the people, so fast that even Iori Yagami had no time to react. When he finally stopped, he grabbed my neck! In fact, I didn't see how he stopped. I just suddenly felt myself leaving the ground, and then Gonitz's face quickly changed from ferocious to peaceful, and then …… ??The grassy grassland stretches to the sky, with a few sparse and vibrant small trees. The mountains in the distance are lush forests, and the sky is in the evening Where is this what is it? I was at a loss. "He Bing, is this environment not bad?" This was the voice of Goenitz, who was behind me. "Actually, these things are all illusions, but in order not to make you feel scared, I let them appear. In fact I love this view.” Turning around in surprise, I saw Goenitz smiling gently. His simple blue robe was so clean, with no trace of the fight just now. "Hereoh no, what's going on? Where am I?" I asked anyway. "We are communicating with consciousness." Goenitz said cheerfully, "But this is all because I am powerful enough to create everything." "Isn't it possible?" I don't believe it. If that were the case, would Goenitz still lose? As if he knew what I was thinking, Goenitz nodded: "Yes, I was defeated by the three artifacts and that girl. However, at this moment, I can create everything It's just that all this is just illusion." "Illusion?" I couldn't follow him. "At this moment, my ability exceeds that of my master. However, the master can affect the real world, and I can only play with it in this world I constructed; however, for you, my power is unprecedented." The content of Goenitz's words should be heroic, but his appearance is extremely desolate. "Unprecedented?" "Yes, since ancient times, no one in the Eight Elites has chosen to give up reincarnation." Goenitz stretched out his palm and brought up a small whirlwind, with a few dead leaves hovering in it. "After this, the world will still be There will be storms, but there will be no more Goenitzbut compared to what we are about to talk about, the time we have left is infinite." "Talk? Talk about what?" I don't understand. "Haha, you will naturally know it slowly." Gonitz held the leaves and slowly flew away. "After all, this is my reflection. You have to savor it First of all, you also know that my master is in his hands." I can read other people's thoughts in the space, and I also have this ability now." Ignoring my surprised expression, he continued, seemingly interested, "Do you know what I read in your mind?" “As a person who belongs to ‘time travel’, my experience must be very exciting in the eyes of people in this world, and you are not exempt from it.” I said helplessly, “But, so what?” "Is it 'wearing'?" Goenitz laughed, "Self-righteousness is also the original sin of human beings Forget it, anyway, I have to thank you. What you brought to me makes me feel that what I gave up is valuable. Worth the money.” "What do you mean?" I have to say that it is more awkward for others to understand my thoughts than to be naked. "Haha Where do we start?" Goenitz laughed a little, "Okay, let's talk about the Nests organization first. I never thought that the boy from the Cao family would be so miserable It can be regarded as retribution! However, It’s really sad. After both our clan and the three artifacts suffered losses, a guy like that became famous. What kind of grass? Beijing Legion? What kind of human god? Sad!" "Don't worry, now that I've appeared, I won't let a senior like you watch the joke below." "So, what about those guys who plan to use our clan's power?" Goenitz continued to ask. "You don't need to worry about these issues, right?" I shook my head, "Anyway, you know my thoughts and my nature. My behavior is of that type. My future actions will only be biased in some details." "Hmm okay, let's talk about the specific things." Goenitz nodded, "I want you to fulfill my clan's ideal, which is also your own ideal." "Me?"?What is it? Compared to you, I am just an ant. "I laughed a little, but mostly at my own incompetence. "Just because you're not good now doesn't mean you won't be good in the future," Goenitz peeked into my thoughts again, "Of course, I won't let you make a sudden leap, nor will I let you inherit the power of the wind. After all, Yes, that is impossible unless you become a member of the Eight Masters. Moreover, our clan’s idealsthose so-called three artifacts!" Looking at Goenitz’s hateful look, I felt a little uneasy, worried that what I did might simply be a mistake: “Three artifacts what is the truth of history?” "The truth of history? The truth has been distorted for thousands of years and turned into lies. In order to let mankind support itself, how much have the three artifacts ruined the chastity of history over the years? What three artifacts? In the final analysis, it is just one of nature's masterpieces That's all And what about the three artifacts now? They can only bring shame to their ancestors! Remember, things are often not as simple as they appear. For other things you ask my master! If you have enough ability by then Words." As he spoke, he watched the last sunset in the distance fade away, and then turned to stare at the new full moon. “I’ll just try my best.” Although I agreed, I felt very unsure. "In addition, I ask you to take good care of that girl Leona for the rest of your life." Gonitz's words shocked me: "What!" "Isn't your speech just now wonderful? Don't you have a good impression of her? Didn't you make a decision for her in your heart at that moment?" Goenitz didn't have the self-consciousness of a priest at this moment, "Isn't Leona a worthy person?" The girl you love? And" He smiled ambiguously, "I know better than you do that there is only one man like you who is the best destination for a woman, although before experiencing pain, women generally I don’t understand, but that’s why Leona needs you to cherish her.” "Why? Why?" My words were simple and firm, "I'm already with the king!" "That French beauty who looks a bit like a man?" Goenitz shook his head, "Her feelings for you are very sincere, and your feelings for her now can be considered sincere. However, the beginning of your relationship was suspected of cheating, even if Without you, she doesn't have a future. Moreover, since you plan to change what will happenin fact, you have already changed, then you have to pay for it! And" He said somewhat sadly, "Just as you said in your speech As I said, a person should have his own life, so when fulfilling his destiny's ideal, he should have a happy process Do you know why I want to give up reincarnation? In fact I am also tired Loyalty is a virtue, but being frustrated in reincarnation for a long time is not easy for even the Eight Elites to suffer" He suddenly looked at me firmly, "I have made that girl Leona miserable enough, you need to make up for it for me, you Gotta fall in love with her!” "What do you want to do?" I became uneasy because of his confident smile. "You also know that I sealed some of Leona's memories a long time ago." Goenitz was peeking into my thinking again, "No, don't worry, I won't just seal your memories. In fact, the seal itself is In order to open it again, in a sense, it is just a means of preservation - such technical content is not enough for what I will do. Don't forget, here, I can do anything!" It seems very strange. Just to enjoy the fun of frightening me, he actually turned the sky into midnight immediately, and blew a long wind in his face, "What will make you forget is just part of our current communication. In addition, I will be in the depths of your heart." I have to make some slight modifications, and by the way, I also have to create some plausible impressions for you, so that you can have a straight line on the road to exploring martial arts" It seemed that he really planned to do that I was very powerless, but I could only accept: "Whatever you want! If I admit it, it will be retribution for indirectly murdering you." As I said that, I lay down on the grass, and those The fragrance is really refreshingoh no, this is Leona's scent! "You" I stood up suddenly, stared at him, and finally gave up, "While there is still time, can I ask a question?" Goenitz already knew what I was thinking: "If you want to use moves like the Eight Child Girl freely without losing yourself, if you are not a member of our clan, you must release the crazy blood normally - such a thing is too difficult. In fact, this requires the same stimulation of blood as the so-called three divine skills By the way, let me tell you a little more: among the three divine skills, Wu Shi is actually very simple, but it is the strongest, and Eight Wine Glasses is the most complex, but it is the weakest. You should think about it yourself. This is your reward for the order. Don’t you want to become a top master?” "Is it really possible for me?" The top players are like a mirage to me now. "How is it impossible!" Goenitz laughed loudly, "If you didn't have this qualification, I wouldn't ask you. Let me sayTalk about every leap you have made - in Nanzhen, the two women trained you for half a year. Although there was no result, your body's endurance was greatly strengthened; so, when you were burned by Cao Kui Not only did he survive temporarily, but a few days later, Cao Aoi used a drop of his own blood to attach to your body in order to save you. If it were an ordinary person, he would have been killed by Cao Aoi's blood, but you were strong enough because of those trainings. Survive; after that, the extreme style of Bawang Xianghou Fist will kill ordinary people instantly. However, your physique, which has been baptized with grass and blood, is no longer comparable to ordinary people. Coupled with the physical therapy given by those women, you can recover. It even became stronger, which can be said to be a reasonable miracle! And now, you already have the foundation of a strong man, although that drop of grass? blood is very unpleasant to the eyes Then again, you don't like grass? family very much, but fate, there will always be some embarrassment. . " "You meanit was Cao Kui who saved me at that time?" I was very surprised. "Yes, according to your memory, it can't be anyone else but her. She saved you twice in total." After saying that, we all fell silent, but we really couldn't find a topic for a while, so we admired the moonlight silently until he broke the silence: "Okay, I'll let you go back. In the last time, I want to A person don't worry, our communication is through thinking, so it only takes a moment in reality." As he said that, Konitz disappeared, but a majestic blue figure appeared on the top of the mountain in the distance. Although It's far away, but you can see clearly. "Remember what I asked you to do, and take care of that girl for the rest of your life." As Goenitz’s intermittent words gradually faded away, the surrounding scenes slowly faded and disappeared. Farewell, Goenitz I seem a little reluctant to part with him. Probably, when you really get to know such a person, you can always taste some unique charm. However, when I thought about the unknown manipulations he had done to my thinking, and how random he was, I was filled with emotion, but also made up my mind - from now on, I also have a destiny, let's call it the destiny of Goenitz. Okaybut for the sake of king, I must get rid of it, definitely! \ Main text and conclusion of volumes 95 and 96 Finally finished writing 96! Take a deep breath first Actually, I am very willing to write one chapter after another. I feel that I don’t need much thinking about the plot at all. After all, the plot has been brewing in my mind for many years. Now I just take it out together and arrange it. It's a pity that I don't have enough time, or my coding speed is not enough. I don't want everyone to treat my article as fast food, and I don't want one day to be compared with a certain Tang family third young master to see which one is more rubbish and more elementary school-like. So, I Some thought went into the text, so please don’t rush too much into the update. Fans can no longer sign contracts and make money, do you really have the heart to push them like this? Forget it, let’s talk about the article itself Goenitz is dead and has left us forever. In fact, when I cleared the level, I hoped that he could live again, but in the end, when I really picked up the pen and acted willfully, I found that all I could do was let him die again many tragedies The character is like this. No matter how he overthrows it and starts over, the ending that should be taken for granted cannot change the direction. After all, even the author cannot cheat frequently. Some people say that Iori Yagami's character should be more like that. Although I roughly know what it should be, to be honest, if we analyze Yagami'an more seriously, we will come up with many things that are different from the hazy impression. Conclusion comes. At least, the so-called brutality is an illusion. Apart from the killing effects of his moves, the only cruelty we can really find is when he is running rampant. If you have listened to "Sunset and Moon" and "Blue Flame of the Moon", you will understand some of Yagami'an's suffering. As for Leona, I prefer to call her Nana. If nothing else happens, He Bing will be called the same sooner or later. I like her very much and feel pity for her, or maybe it's because I have always longed for a woman who is very strong and loving to me. In the plot, Nana definitely has a lot of roles. If you want to say that I abandoned my official career for personal reasons, I can only say that I chose Nana between Yagami and Nana. After all, there are only two of them as the protagonists of Crazy Blood. Let’s talk about King Actually, I had no intention of the relationship between King and He Bing at the beginning, but it just happened. When I realized it, readers had already recognized this relationship - which made me helpless for a while. So, I had no choice but to walk on slowly and hopefully. Up to now, even I kind of like King, although He Bing and King will separate sooner or later Oh, maybe He Bing will choose to get back together with King after he finds out about Goenitz's cheating, but that will be at least after 2001. …That’s what I plan to do…for now. “Then… there’s Kagura Chizuru… I also like this person very much. Anyway, apart from sealing Orochi, she has never participated in KOF - she is an absolute pacifist, which is also a very good advantage in KOF. Moreover, she is also a beauty, and her temperament is also very unique. The key is her flying moves as well as her heavy life experience and firm belief. “Then, things like the Xiaocao family, Kasumi’s fate, the future of extreme flow There is no need to talk about these now, many things will be more exciting in the future. So, let’s talk about the overall feeling. “Just like I started writing this book because I couldn’t wait any longer, it’s very likely that there will be no commercial results in the end. I guess this is also the wish of some people, right? (A vicious guess) However, looking back, the article is not very good in many places. From the very beginning, when He Bing appeared in Athena's boudoir in a vulgar way, to when Yuli clamored to make He Bing a top master, to be honest, my plan during that period was just to write for fun, which was considered a kind of fun. wait. As a result, it took such a long time to update a chapter on Damn Mauritius, and the quality of this chapter is not to be praised In addition, the reviews about my book were good, so I decided to put aside my science fiction book and write down Kof's fantasy first. After that, the king appears. At that time, I was hesitating whether to match Nana and He Bing, but the plot developed at a leisurely pace. King finally won He Bing. I was also sure that for the needs of the plot, He Bing must have Yagami and Nana. Come to a choice, of course, the situation of a man and a woman is obviously more attractive, so He Bing started to leave the king (even if someone curses me, I can't change it) Leona’s vague and gorgeous appearance, and the woman I won’t tell you for the time being, Hebing arrived at the Todo Dojo, and Yagami Temple. For my setting, the helpless Todo family became an emotional link, connecting the peaceful meeting between Hebing and Iori Yagami, as well as the foundation for Hebing's growth. Then, a drop of blood from Sister Xiaocao was like God saying "let there be light", giving He Bing the first glimmer of light in his slowly long night as a fighter. In order to be able to appear in the KOF arena, I had to let Xiaobao appear in advance and give the old man a consolation job, which can be regarded as retirement benefits and Li Mei, it is foreshadowing the plot after the three artifacts. By the way, there is also that moment of amazement, which can be regarded as the root of Nana and He Bing. They are allPoor man! kof96 has started, Mai Zhuo appears, the privilege of a beautiful woman is huge, at least I must not let her die! As for everything in other events, I won’t say much more, because 96 is a development, not a climax, and it doesn’t make sense to talk about it alone. ???????????????????? Finally, let’s make a noise – those guys who are screaming “update”, I, Jiangzhou Bi Shiling, have always been quality first, regardless of speed, no one will care about you even if your throats are broken! Ha ha…… Text Chapter 0 The History of the Three Artifacts Release 1. Nile River, Euphrates River Humanity prospered for the first time, and struggle was natural. The consciousness of all things in the place became angry and fought with it. Defeated and collapsed, fled and merged with others, gradually getting stronger. Released 2. As time passed, ancient India also prospered. The consciousness of all things rises again. Even though it is strong, it is also defeated. He collapsed and fled eastward, blending with all things in the Central Plains and becoming powerful. Release 3. At that time, Huangdi fought against Chiyou. Chiyou built strong troops and became prosperous, which angered the consciousness of all creatures and launched an attack in the battle of Zhulu. Chiyou weighed the situation and finally abandoned Huangdi and fought with three divine weapons. He sealed him and defeated Huangdi. When Chiyou died, he passed on the three magical skills to his three sons before his death, and ordered him to hide and keep his title forever. Released 4. Inca and Maya, human beings prospered and defeated the consciousness of local creatures, causing them to collapse and escape to Chiyou's seal, blending with them and becoming stronger. The seal gradually weakens. Released 5. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the descendants of Chiyou saw the Central Plains being slaughtered, and the wars were numerous and naturally destroyed. They felt that the seal was about to be released, so they took three artifacts and headed east to find Penglai where Xu Fu's descendants lived, so as not to harm the Central Plains after the seal was released. At that time, the person holding the magical weapon had strong magical skills. Although he was defeated in the battle after sealing it, he regained the seal. Chi You's descendants decided to settle in Penglai, renamed it Japan, and called the consciousness of the earth they sealed "the big snake". The family is divided into three parts, with the surnames Cao?, Bachiqiong, and Bata. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The head of the Bachiqiong family was defeated, and finally gave up his family responsibility and contracted with Orochi. He obtained the eight child skills of Orochi and changed his surname to Iori. Release 7. During the Warring States Period in Japan, the Yata clan had a grudge against the daimyo, so they moved overseas, stayed in England, and changed their surname to Kagura. Released 8. Humanity conquered the world, and the consciousness of the earth finally escaped from Chi You's seal, and the big snake merged into one, extremely powerful. The seal gradually weakened, and the Kagura clan felt very anxious. Released 9. The world regards the Eight Immortals as evil, so the Eight Gods clan is declining day by day. To the point where the Eight Gods Temple is only passed down, and the magic skill of the Eight Wine Cups is unknown, and the practice has become fake. Anjue, then wandered around and sought ancient books for self-study. Published 10. He Bing, a man from another world, suddenly appeared in the palace of Athena in Asamiya for some reason Publish; Text Chapter 84 The Shadow of Crazy Blood I finally returned to reality, but Goenitz was gone, so I fell to the ground unprepared. When I got up, the king was already running towards me with an anxious look on his face. However, I didn't have time to tell her that I was intact, because although Goenitz disappeared, he left crazy blood in the air. It had turned into blood mist and became very light. You can't tell it without paying attention. At this moment It was floating towards Iori and Leona as if consciously! No, it can’t be like this. If they go on a rampage now, everyone in the room will be in danger! Making a quick decision, I flew towards Leona - Iori Yagami didn't know my plan and would definitely ignore me, and I didn't have the ability to forcefully move him. And Leona was still injured, so even if she wanted to resist, she wouldn't have the ability for a while. In the flash of lightning, I grabbed Leona, and the two of them rolled in a circle on the ground. Even the hem of my clothes was stained with blood: "Everyone, run, the further away the better!" Not to mention whether I let Leona hide. After passing the blood of madness, at least the unconscious Yagami has become a container of mad blood. Although it is not sure whether he is about to go berserk, caution should always be used. "It's a pity that the only people who really listened to my words were King and Mai Zhuo. Kagura Chizuru, who was seriously injured, looked at me thoughtfully, but still didn't move Forget it, I have already said what I can say. King turned around and picked up Vice, and he and Mai Zhuo came to me at the same time: "What's going on?" "Blood of madness" I pulled up Leona, who was screaming in pain due to the sudden pull of the wound. I was about to explain, but I saw Krausa and Krausa, who had escaped from Ralph and Clark, jumping onto the ring: "Where's Storm?" I said. Then, Clausa looked at the dying Giese lying on the ground not far away, and asked again, "Where is Storm, Goenitz?" "I don't know, maybe he's dead." Terry slowly walked to the ring. The injury on his hand seemed to have healed, at least it looked like that. "But the key question is what do you want to do?" "Dead?" Clausa was stunned in disbelief. "Besieged by so many people, this ending is normal." Andy also walked up. "No, how could Storm possibly die? He is crazy" Seeing everyone's looks, Clausa finally chose to accept the fact, but immediately laughed at them, "In this case, it seems we can come It’s very timely! Don’t you think so?” He understood quickly: "Yeah, now it's hard for us not to be the boxing king!" As he said this, he laughed loudly. Haha, laughyou have no idea how terrible things are! I stared at Iori Yagami closely, guessing how he would react. Mai Zhuo asked in a low voice: "Crazy Blood, what's wrong?" At the same time, Leona also hesitated to break away from my hand and looked at me in confusion. "Can you say vice first?" I didn't answer. "Why can't members of the Eight Elites use power? Besides, she shouldn't be so weak." "Because" Mai Zhuo looked at Leona and finally said, "Because Vice's awakening is not complete. If she uses too much power, she will go berserk!" "Really?" Seeing Vice's unwilling and helpless look, I patted King, "Take Vice away! Go back to our bar and wait for me to come back." "Why?" King's premonition was very good, "What danger is there?" "Just now, before dying, Goenitz released his crazy blood." Seeing Mai Zhuo's surprised look, I sent another explosive message, "Half of it has already entered Iori Yagami's body." "What!" Mai Zhuo said hoarsely and covered his mouth with his hand. "So I want King and Vice to leave. They have no power to resist now," I said, gently patting King's hesitant face. "And the other half of the crazy blood, which was originally going to enter Leona's body, was killed by me." Sorry to bother you, I don’t know what the outcome will be. So, Leona can’t leave, and neither can I.” Seeing Leona’s disbelief, I had to mention her privacy, “Aren’t you usually afraid of blood? That’s a sign of your involuntary resistance. And the crazy blood this time originally belonged to Goenitz, so maybe it can’t be solved by just resisting." The two brothers Terry and Andy have already started fighting Krausa and the others, and even Mai Shiranui has joined. But that's not what I care about. So what if Clausa wins? Couldn't the three artifacts solve the problem? But Iori Yagami had already lowered his head and covered his face with his hands! "Hurry up! There's no time!" I yelled at King sternly and stretched out my hand to push her. "promise me" King moved slowly, but was interrupted by me: "I promise you, I will live! You hurry up!" Seeing the back of King pulling Vice away quickly, I pulled Mai Zhuo: "I know you hate the Kagura family, but I still ask you to give Kagura Chizuru a little treatment - I am not strong enough, only she Can tell everyone to evacuate."   "Then what should you do?" Mai Zhuo seemed to have a thousand thoughts in a flash, and finally agreed. "Me? I'll take Leona to find a safe and uninhabited place, and wait quietly until it's confirmed that none of us are infected with the blood of madness." I took Leona's hand again, "Let's go! If you and Iori Yagami go to the hospital at the same time, The earth is going violent, and everyone has to answer here." "You should have no problem, the blood of madness will not come after ordinary people, and even if you unfortunately won the bid, you would have gone berserk." Mai Zhuo shook his head. "It doesn't matter, just think of me as supervising Leona. When you are in it, you always have a certain amount of responsibility." Looking at Mai Zhuo who was walking towards Kagura Chizuru, she lowered her head and thought for a while, Leona finally put the dagger still in her hand back into the scabbard: "Okay." "Yeah." I said, taking the lead and running, "How is your wound? If it doesn't work, I will carry you." "No need, my recovery ability is better than ordinary people, and I am a soldier." Haha, I am really stubborn! After walking about 500 meters, a person trotted towards me. She was a woman. Oh, I still know her. She was the beautiful nurse who had taken care of me. She was wearing plain clothes at the moment. "He Bing! Are you still alive?" Her look of surprise was quite touching, but her words were a bit awkward. I had to say haha: "Of course I'm alive. Your name is Song Lijuan, right? Why are you here? The fighters in the ring are still fighting. It's very dangerous. You go back first!" "How is it possible to go back?" Song Lijuan's eyes widened, "I don't know how many people were injured in such a big tornado! If I don't go in now, when will I go in?" She saw Leona's injuries and approached her professionally, "You still Okay? Do you want me to bandage you?" "No, I have recovered." Leona is always so cautious. "ThenI'm leaving firstwhere are the most injured people inside?" The beautiful nurse ran a few steps and turned back to ask. "Youreally want to go in?" I still wanted to persuade him. "Yes, this is the bounden duty of a nurse!" Looking at her full sense of responsibility, and thinking about Leona's time bomb, I didn't have time to say anything more, but: "Okay, you go to the ring and take care of a woman named Kagura Chizuru first. Her injuries are more severe." Chong…if there is any trouble, just say it’s He Bing who asked you!” Separating from this energetic person, after praying a little for her to survive, Leona and I continued to run out. However, a large number of policemen and other well-equipped troops are also driving in - if you bump into them, I don't know how long it will take to ask! "How can we prevent those so-called official people from running into us?" I asked Leona, she should be better than me. "Follow me." Leona did not disappoint me. She ran zigzag along the broken walls for a while, and finally arrived at the back door of the venue. Oh, this was originally the back door, but nowbut that's okay, At least no one will find anything wrong with us. Before walking onto the street, I took off my coat and put it on Leona's body to cover her blood stains. "Thank you." Leona stopped, "But you can go, I don't need your supervision, I can do it alone." "Alone?" I didn't believe it. "What if you run away?" "Before that, there will be signs, and I will take care of myself." Leona said lightly. "Processing?" I was stunned, and immediately understood what she meant, "I think it's execution? How can you be so stupid?" "What else?" Leona turned around and seemed to sigh. I took her hand and walked up to her, looking at her eyes that were a little disappointed but somewhat relieved: "It's useless for me to give you a long speech, how could you do this! Moreover, since I have bewitched you to choose the identity of a human, I also You have to be responsible, at least, I don’t mean to treat you as cannon fodder!” "Thenwhat should I do?" Leona believed in my wish, but not in my ability. "Well follow me first!" I took Leona's hand and we walked on the street as if we were on a date, but our clothes were very funny and we didn't have any confidence in our hearts This placewhere there is no one aroundthat's right! Fujido Dojo! \ Text Chapter 85 Still ran away We walked pretty fast, because Leona could easily attract the attention of pedestrians with so many clothes on in the sunshine after the strong wind, and I was also worried that things would get worse on the street. There is no one at the Todo Dojo at the moment, but fortunately its size does not have only one door, so we can climb in when no one sees it. Of course, with this height and difficulty, ordinary little thieves would definitely be helpless. I even doubted that there was such a wall facing the street that I, a half-timer, could climb over just so that Kasumi could go out to play when she was young. produced…… I took Leona to the backyard lawn where I often go. Actually, I would rather go indoors. It’s not good to stay outside without a coat, but now the only one with a key is my bedroom Thinking about it, I might as well forget it. "Now, what are you doing?" Seeing me stop, Leona finally couldn't help but ask. "Wait." Letting go of my hand, I lay down on the grass skillfully. The smell of the earth was so comfortable. "If you feel anything is wrong, tell me in time." "You?" Leona was very distrustful, but she hugged her knees and sat next to me, "What can you do?" "I admit that I'm not an expert. Just like when facing Goenitz, all I can do is fan the flames." Maybe I smiled honestly, but I also felt a little heartbroken when I saw Leona's melancholy look. "But now, , although your wounds are healed, they are definitely still weak; and I, the one who has the most experience happens to be the school we are in - Todo-ryu! When dealing with you who do not have absolute strength and speed and only rely on the instinct of thirsting for blood, I It’s not trash.” "You?" Leona shook her head. "We'll know when the time comes. Oh, by the way, give me your dagger for now, okay?" This thing is too scary. "Otherwise, it's easy to get hurt by accident." "My attacks are not limited to this dagger," Leona hesitated, "It's useless for you to take it." "No, my purpose is not to weaken your combat effectiveness, but" This reason is a bit embarrassing, "From the time we met until now, your dagger has marked my neck more than once, and I have a lot of psychological shadow" "I," Leona blushed, "I am a soldier." "I know, that is a task for youbut, you can't say anything else besides this?" I was a little annoyed, but I immediately realized that she had almost nothing else to do except this excuse that had been with her for many years. Rely on, "I'm sorry." "You don't need to apologize." Leona was still a little uncomfortablemaybe she didn't mean what she said. "When can you throw away this excuse, have someone to rely on, and say goodbye to loneliness?" I said to myself, looking at the floating clouds in the sky, but I actually didn't dare to look at her expression. After all, this was her pain, " A person’s life is not good.” "Me?" Leona's voice was low, "In addition to people who are afraid of me, they are also people who hate me. And my adoptive fatherhe wants me to become a soldier." "No way?" Such a dark mentality Heaton's education policy is also unavoidable "So, where is Ralph? Where is Clark?" "They? They" When mentioning these two people, Leona's tone was startled, then she was happy, and then sighed, "Who knows? They used to just treat me as a child, but now" Turning his head, he saw her looking at the grass in confusion, her head buried a little, her blue hair blocking her face: "At least, you have them." "So what? They don't have to be afraid of me at all, and it's almost impossible to see themjust two comrades." "You mean you need a real friend?" I gradually understood her loneliness, "So, what do you think of me? If you don't think I'm a master, if you don't think I have ulterior motives." "You?" Leona was silent, turned her head and stared at me, then suddenly pulled out the dagger with a clang and pointed it at the tip of my nose, "Are you sure? You're not afraid of me?" "What do you think?" In an instant, cold sweat spread all over my body - I seemed to be too complacent. Leona is still an untimely child with psychological problems without the enlightenment of her two uncles, Ralph and Clark. bomb! "Would you be afraid if someone threatened you with a dagger?" "I will resist." "What if I can't resist? Like I am now." I seemed to hear my own heartbeat. "Looking for countermeasures." "That's because you have experienced military training for a long time. And I am an ordinary person. It is impossible not to be afraid." Leona's expressionless face is simply a kind of oppression. Is it a habit of interrogating prisoners? "According to your habits, what you can get is comrades-in-arms, but what you need are friends." "Is there any difference?" "Of course!" Although Leona's tone was somewhat doubtful, thisThe tip of the knife is still tracking my life, "What a person has in his life is not just the life of the army. The world of ordinary people is not as simple and pure as on the battlefield, but at the same time it is more colorful. If you gesture with weapons at every turn, what can you expect? Do others give you the warmth you hope for? Friendship requires friendship in return." "I don't understand." After a long time, with these words, Leona finally let go. The dagger fell on my chest, and the tip of the blade was close to my neck. The coldness coming through my shirt really scared me: "What are you doing?" "Don't you want me to give you the dagger?" Leona smiled slightly, letting my complaints and fears disappear with the wind. Holding her dagger, she felt the remaining warmth on the handle. There was an "L" lightly engraved on the back of the dagger, reflecting the sunlight: "High-end goods?" "It's not a high-quality product," Leona shook her head slightly, "I'm just used to it since I was a child." "I'm not used to it. Maybe it gave me too many terrible memories." As he said that, he raised his hand and nailed the dagger to a tree trunk dozens of meters away. "Besides, Todo-ryu doesn't need weapons." Leona looked at her dagger and turned to hate me: "You have to pick it up for me." "I will, after making sure everything is alright, because I have to be your friend." I smiled with emotion - such an ordinary thing was so rare for her, "But there are never feelings for no reason. .So, to be friends, we have to have some experience - it's not like a one-way street like a mission." Leona didn’t speak, she just looked at me and then at the grass at her feet. "Forget it. Take it one step at a time." I pulled off the coat draped over her shoulders, covered myself, and lay down again. "It's really cold in Tokyo in November." I said. Holding her hand, "From now on, wait. Just think of it as sitting quietly, as long as you don't kill me without warning." "Won't." With her promise, I calmed down a little and speculated on what would happen in the ruins of the arena. In fact, I care more about King. I'm afraid that Vice will suddenly be unable to bear it anymore and would rather run away than run back That shouldn't be possible. Maybe I care too much It’s Mai Zhuo, did she really treat Kagura Chizuru? Did Iori Yagami go berserk? Andthat dedicated and beautiful nurse will not be affected, right? correct! Kosui's injury Athena wouldn't leave my fighting uniform in the venue room, right? sky! There is alreadya fighting uniform that I have never seen before! …… ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Until Leona's hand suddenly moved and she turned her head to look her whole body was trembling! "Howare you feeling?" I grabbed her hand tightly, turned over and got up, only to see that the blue hair was gradually turning red! "I" Leona covered her head and tried to force herself to say something, but she spurted out a mouthful of blood and sprinkled it on my face. No hesitation! I got behind her, locked her hands and feet together, and pushed her to the ground - she shouldn't be able to move? "Don't scare me, get well soon." Unfortunately, my wish was just a wish, and Leona finally struggled desperately. But fortunately, Todo-ryu's moves have been washed for thousands of years, and I was still able to control the situation despite not being strong enough …… "coughlet go." When Leona's sober voice and blue hair appeared, I was exhausted. Oh no, it should be said that I was physically exhausted, and there were many small scars along with it. "Finally" I let go and fell down on the grass, breathing heavily. Seeing Leona's disheveled hair, blood stains, disheveled clothes, and weak appearance, I couldn't help but laugh, "How is it? Okay We look like thislike we were playingsm?" "You" Leona adjusted her appearance, a little embarrassed, "My recovery ability is better than yours, do you want me to direct the second half of sm later?" As she said that, her eyes glanced at me What sm? The place she was staring at was clearly a good place for torture! "I'm wrong, okay?" Maybe that's her professional strength! "Then, go and give me back my dagger." Leona chuckled like a spring breeze, then rubbed her hands and stood up, looking at me condescendingly. "I'll go right away!" Probably, I look like a frightened bird at this moment However, just as I was about to reach the tree trunk, a heat rushed through my body, and the pain was severe and sudden, making my body go limp, and then It seems that I fell down unsightly\ Text Chapter 86 The ending of kof96 "Are you awake?" A soft female voice sounded, "His fingers are moving!" "Who?" I reluctantly opened my eyes, but it was very hazy, as if I saw the figure of a woman, "Leona? How are you?" "She is fine now, but you are," the female voice said, somewhat dumbfounded, "Should I say that you are self-sacrificing, or that you are ignorant and fearless?" "What do you mean?" I finally saw the person in front of me clearly - Kagura Chizuru, "Youwhere am I?" "Britain, Kagura Palace." Kagura Chizuru smiled, "The people you care about are here, and the people who care about you are also here" "Miko, get out of the way!" The crisp and joyful voice and the beautiful face surprised me. It was Mai Zhuo, "He Bing, how do you feel?" "When she said this, I realized that I could move, but I didn't have any strength in my body: "It's not very good. It doesn't seem to be dangerous, but it's almost like dying." "It's nothing. It's a normal result after running away without strength." Mai Zhuo was very happy. "Being able to wake up means nothing serious is wrong." "Rampage?" I suddenly remembered what happened before I fell into coma, "Leona, she" "I'm fine," Leona's voice came, "Now that you're fine, I can return to the team. Goodbye, everyone." "Huh? Isn't it?" I've spent so much time and effort in vain, why am I still so cold and unreasonable? He tried his best to look for the sound, but the blue hair was blowing in the wind at the door, "You hate me so much?" "I can't help you much anyway," Leona didn't look back, but she also stopped. "Forget it, your military logic is still so ingrained for a while," I said, "Thenare you sure you won't go berserk again?" "No, but there is a solution. Thank you for locking me up then," she said, looking back at me with a very gentle look, "I took the dagger back by myself. Goodbye." After that, she jumped up. Leap and leave. “leona……” Seeing that I was a little disappointed, Mai Zhuo comforted me: "She grew up like that, there's nothing she can do about it." "I know, but after enlightening her so much, the result is still like this Am I a failure?" I turned around and saw Mai Zhuo's intoxicating smile, "By the way, can Leona really solve the problem of running away? " “I don’t know, that girl is very stubborn and unwilling to give up the crazy blood, not even Goenitz’s part.” Mai Zhuo shook his head, “Same as He’an.” "An? Iori Yagami!" I suddenly remembered, "Did he run away in the end?" "What do you think?" Mai Zhuo blinked, "What a powerful person he is!" "This" I couldn't see the answer from Mai Zhuo's face, so I turned to look at Kagura Chizuru, only to see her staring at me with a smile, very peaceful, probably because of Mai Zhuo's presence, it was inconvenient to interrupt, " I guess" Recall the plot in the game, "Cover your mouth, spit out a mouthful of blood, your eyes are blurred, and then you hurt someone when you see him?" The reason why I use the word "injury" instead of "kill" is probably because I saw Mai. Zhuo's admiration for Iori Yagami. "The mouth was indeed covered, the blood was indeed sprayed out, and the eyes were indeed blurred. In the end, he collapsed - he was already at the end of his strength." Mai Zhuo laughed at himself, "At that time, when the red blood on his hands When the flames disappeared, it took all his strength to stay standing. In the battle between Goenitz and the three artifacts, An withstood most of the attacks, and he kept holding on; his punch may not have been unbearable. He was willing to really hit me, but he didn't dare to hit me at all - everyone was deceived by him! Haha" Mai Zhuo laughed loudly, but shed tears, "Poor Goenitz! It was already The one who won" "The matter has passed" Kagura Chizuru finally spoke, but was rudely interrupted by Mai Zhuo: "The matter of the Eight Masters and the three artifacts has come to an end, but the matter between me and the Kagura family is not over!" Then, she smiled sweetly, "Don't worry, I haven't done anything these days, and now that He Bing wakes up, I won't do anything. Besides, for An's sake, the matter should be resolved later." "These daysSister Mai Zhuo, how long have I been in a coma?" I was surprised, why every time I was in a coma "Not much, just over half a month." Mai Zhuo stretched out his hand to touch my face, "You should have a good rest. You have the same symptoms as An, but you were in coma for ten days longer than him. When you recover, I will I’ll send you to your jealous girlfriend and check on Vice.” "You mean Iori Yagami is also here?" Ten more days of coma, this is a gap, but it is not out of reach, right? Maybe…… "Yes, An is also in the so-called Kagura Palace, but he has been shutting himself in the inner room of the library these days." Mai Zhuo smiled and stood up to leave, "I'll leave first. I'll be late later."I'll bring you some food. " "WaitSister Mai Zhuo," I called her, "help me up, please? Take me out to enjoy the breeze and see the scenery. How about it? Since it dares to be called Kagura Palace, there should be no shortage of high-rise buildings, right?" "As I said that, I looked at Kagura Chizuru again. She nodded and told me to help myself. "Okay." Mai Zhuo glanced at Kagura Chizuru, put me on his back, and trotted out of the house. This is a very quaint little house. Outside the door is a row of long stairs going downwards. Mai Zhuo carried me on his back and jumped lightly, only one jump to the end. "Sister Mai Zhuo" "I know you have something to say, but let me take you to a nice place first. Don't you want to enjoy the scenery?" Mai Zhuo turned around and smiled. A few strands of blond hair covered my face, itching and very comfortable. As a result, she stopped on the rooftop of a building - this seemed to be a habit very similar to Nikaido Benimaru, haha. "Look! You can overlook the entire so-called Kagura Palace here, but having said that, the Artifact Family is really too rich. What the hell is that? The city is not the only one." Mai Zhuo put me down and leaned against me. shoulders and lie down on the fence together. The scenery here is indeed good, and it is evening. The setting sun seems to light up the world and dye everything golden. Especially in Britain where there are not many mountains, you can even vaguely see the sea. However, these are not the things I care about: "Sister Mai Zhuo, what is the result of kof96? What was announced to the public?" "It's a natural phenomenon anyway. You can explain it to the public if everything is just a coincidence." Mai Zhuo smiled bitterly, "They really believed it As for the real situation, after you left, did those clowns fight in the ring? Victory or defeat, I did check the witch's injuries as you requested, but that is not something I can solve. The Eight Childish Girls of Goenitz are not a joke. Besides, my crazy blood and artifact blood are the same. Conflict. After that, a hurried little nurse came and said that she was introduced by you. She treated the witch for a while, and it really helped. After that, An collapsed. I didn’t plan to solve anything, so I took it with me. An and the miko were about to leave, but the little nurse clamored to save the others - in fact, how could those who really needed her treatment be in the ring? In the end, Kusanagi recovered a little, and a few Orochi were calmed down. Those clowns Humph, Shuzi is famous! There is nothing else worth talking about. And you Because of An's injury, I planned to come to the Miko's Kagura Palace. Before leaving, I guess you can take Leona to a place. It's just a Todo Dojo. I stopped by to take a look. You didn't know what to do when you saw Leona holding her down and going berserk, so I brought you here." Mai Zhuo's smile was a little hearty, "Leona looked like that at that time. She's really cute. She's not as cold as she usually pretends to be! But you actually went berserk because Leona sprayed you with crazy blood. I wonder if you still have crazy blood in your body. What? If so, you can still count yourself among my clansmen! Haha!" "This" I smiled, probably mocking her, what would her reaction be if she knew that there was a drop of grass in my body and blood? "Is it contagious just by spitting blood?" "But didn't you have many wounds on your body at that time?" Damn it! Leona struggled too much at that time "Forget it, that's it" I turned my head and looked at the flawless face, "But are you really willing? Originally, you were sure of winning. Without my nonsense, Leona wouldn't If you are so determined, there will be no ending where Iori Yagami deceives Konitz to death." "Don't say that," Mai Zhuo reached out and pressed my head. "I told you before that I won't blame you. Moreover, Goenitz's goal has been achieved, and the apparent victory or defeat is not what we care about." "But" I hesitated whether I should tell him about Goenitz's complete disappearance or forget it. Goenitz's final expression was so peaceful, "What should you do now, oh no, you should What to do? There is no point in fighting the three artifacts in a short time, and your identity is somewhat embarrassing. After all, you belong to the Eight Masters Collection, and you are Yagami's teammate." "Don't you still have me?" Mai Zhuo put his arm around my shoulders, "Are you willing to stay with me in the coming days? I can teach you a lot of things." "Me?" I was a little surprised. To be precise, I didn't consider this situation. "I shouldn't be a big problem." "It's not a big problem, but there are some problems - what problem?" "After allI want to be with the king" I hesitated. "Oh! Haha" Mai Zhuo laughed, "I understand, I understand! Then when you are healed, just go to Nan Town first. I believe your girlfriend also wants you to become stronger, right?" " "……discuss later……"   "I'm blushing!" Mai Zhuo laughed wildly, but didn't say anything else. He hugged me with one hand a little harder, bent his hand to stroke the hair beside my ear, and admired the last rays of the setting sun in the distance. And I also have some enjoyment and some peace of mind Text Chapter 87 My God... During dinner, Mai Zhuo took me to the dining room of Kagura Palace, where Kagura Chizuru and Iori Yagami were sitting together, waiting for us. There were two waiters around, looking very professional. There are various dishes on the spacious dining table, many of which are Chinese dishes, and one of the tableware is chopsticks Oh, Iori Yagami also uses this. Yagami looked at me and nodded slightly: "You're awake." "Ten days later than you." I was led by Mai Zhuo to sit down - she kept saying "the so-called Kagura Palace", but she acted like it was her own home, haha. "Can you eat it?" Iori asked. "What do you mean" Before I could finish speaking, I realized that I didn't have the strength to hold the chopsticks steady at all! "Don't be afraid, sister will feed you." Mai Zhuo chuckled, "When I just woke up, I also fed you" "Shut up." Iori Yagami raised his left hand, raised his index finger, and a blue flame came out. "If you don't say it, you won't say it. Then you shouldn't laugh at He Bing, right?" Mai Zhuo didn't look afraid at all. "Let's have dinner?" Kagura Chizuru took the lead in raising the knife and fork. She looked very elegant, but she didn't exactly look like an orthodox noble. “Here, whatever you want to eat, sister will give it to you.” Mai Zhuo grabbed my chopsticks and seemed to be using them skillfully. "No I want to try it myself first" I managed to take the chopsticks from Mai Zhuo's hand, and tried my best to reach for the nearby plate of fish-flavored shredded pork "Haha, you are so strong. He is exactly the same as An at that time!" Mai Zhuo smiled happily, and Kagura Chizuru opposite him also smiled. Just when Iori Yagami was about to get angry again, the chopsticks finally slipped from my hands After that, I had to submissively enjoy Mai Zhuo's care until Iori Yagami wiped his mouth and stood up: "You guys take it easy." After that, he slowly left, probably going to some library again? "Miss Kagura, can I ask you something?" When Yagami left, I thought of a question. "Ask me. However, you'd better call me Qianzhe - after all, from the perspective of a fighter, you are not qualified to call me by my name, but other than that, you can be considered my friend, and you can be considered a mate, right?" Kagura Chizuru's smile at this moment reminds me of her heroic appearance on a motorcycle. "Okay. What are you going to do with kof's bonus this time? To be precise, I want to know that the Athena team I belong to has entered the semi-finals. Although in fact it is not really kof96, but this bonus" No matter How should I say, I have been eating and drinking for free for more than a year "Haha Don't worry, I will award it truthfully." Kagura Chizuru's words made me happy - this is not a small amount! But she changed the subject next, "Besides, I've already transferred your share to your girlfriend's account." "What!" I accidentally squirted out what Mai Zhuo fed me, almost splashing on Mai Zhuo's hand. "Isn't this bad?" Kagura Chizuru was a little puzzled, but I think it was just an act. "I heard that you were nominally working at King's Phantom Bar to pay for your room and board, and you didn't do what you should do every day. It’s done—even if it’s compensation, I have to do this!” "Thenthen why don't you call Athena?" I was choked and finally managed to speak. "I consulted Athena, and she said that you and her are family members, and matters between you will be resolved internally." Kagura Chizuru is really thorough "That is to say, I am still poor" I was very frustrated, especially after Kagura Chizuru added: "I should say I am a pauper." Why doesn’t Mai Zhuo help me at this time? Looking innocently, she was actually destroying the food with ease, with a smile that couldn't be concealed on her face …… After dinner, Mai Zhuo helped me into a two-story villa and sat down on the sofa in a living room on the second floor: "He Bing, I'm leaving first. You can recuperate here. I don't think you'll be here for half a month." It cannot be fully recovered. I also have some things that need to be dealt with. I will pick you up in twenty days. Anyway, the witch will not embarrass you. How about it? " "You have to take me to see the king first when the time comes." After all, the king also has to run a bar, so it's impossible to ask her to come now, even if she wants to. "no problem." "Okay By the way, what exactly are you going to do?" I was a little curious, this was something I had no way of guessing. "If you decide to be with me, you will know sooner or later, haha!" Mai Zhuo looked at me tenderly, and finally turned around, "Let's go, bye!" "Oh." Looking at her back, I was still confused. Within half a minute, Kagura Chizuru came in: "Your Mai Zhuo sister is gone?" "Yes." I whispered back?, and indeed he doesn’t have much strength, “She keeps giving you a cold shoulder, don’t you care?” "If it were another person, it wouldn't be like this." Kagura Chizuru sat next to me, hugging the back of her head comfortably, "But, she is Mai Zhuo." "What do you mean?" Obviously, Kagura Chizuru couldn't be afraid. "What Mai Zhuo hates is not me, Kagura Chizuru, but the Kagura family." Kagura Chizuru sighed, "The Eight Masters can be reincarnated. I have not personally experienced any grudges between my ancestors and Mai Zhuo. I can’t completely believe my family’s records. From a certain perspective, Mai Zhuo represents the entanglement with my Kagura family from ancient times to the present. But can I represent every generation over the past thousands of years? I can be responsible for It's just the current Kagura family. I can't possibly know what was right or wrong at the time, and I have no intention of entangled with it. Hate Mai Zhuo if she hates her. The Kagura family may be sorry for her, but I, Kagura Chizuru, have a clear conscience. "As she spoke, she took out a remote control and turned on the large-screen TV facing her. Athena's singing immediately surrounded the entire room. “You also like her songs?” I asked. "It should be said that I like this song. As for who will sing it, as long as it can be sung well, that's enough." Kagura Chizuru smiled faintly, "Let me talk about you. I can't comment when Mai Zhuo is present." "What do I have to talk about?" I said angrily, "I'm just a pauper anyway." "Yes there are countless paupers in this world, but how many of them can survive after enduring the blood of madness? Although, you only endured Leona's blood." Kagura Chizuru raised my hand, "Athena treats you as family, King likes you, Metro recognizes you as his younger brother, Leona will hold you in panic, Iori Yagami actually takes the initiative to talk to you at the dinner table, and what Gonitz faced before disappearing is still You——you think, are people like this really ordinary?" She smiled and said, "Besides, I also consider you a good friend, just based on the words you blurted out when we first met." "Okay, you say." I surrendered. "You seem to be very familiar with the grudges between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan?" "Originally I thought so too. In fact, there are many records about this in Tengdo Dojo. The diaries there even speculated that the three artifacts originated from China." Apart from time travel, I have nothing to hide, "But now, I don't think the ancient Records are the truth of history.” "China? Maybe!" Kagura Chizuru pondered for a while, "Since the three artifacts decided to stay in Japan for a long time before 1800, there must be good reasons. Moreover, history has always been locked with a code - I am lazy , not that interested. Besides, even the Tengtang family is not willing to be lonely and comes to the front desk, although this is mostly due to the unrequited love of the Huaichun girl." Also, the family of Fujitang, who is left and right? The family tears her face. Who can calm down the three artifacts to think about the truth in the years? The woman in front of me could have done it, but she said she was lazy. Seeing that I didn’t say anything, Kagura Chizuru asked again: “Which side will you help? The three artifacts or the big snake?” "Do you want me to express my position or do you want to know my true thoughts?" I really don't know why she cares about a weakling like me. Is there anyone else who can change sides after I talk nonsense? "What do you think?" Kagura Chizuru's eyes were chasing me. "Can you separate the big snake and the eight heroes?" I asked carefully. "You mean Mai Zhuo?" Kagura Chizuru asked thoughtfully. "There is also Leona, oh, and Vice maybe there are others." "I don't want to fight either." Kagura Chizuru let go of my hand, stood up, and opened the window in front of the balcony, "I almost know what you are thinking, but there are some things that you must choose when the time comes." "I know." My answer was quite sad, because of Goenitz's death. "So let's go now" Kagura Chizuru paused for a long time, then suddenly turned around, "How about going to drive a motorcycle?" "Ah? I am now" "I mean riding a motorcycle! How can I ride so fast on the street now?" Kagura Chizuru's eyes were obviously a little fanatical at this time, and her face was full of excitement. "At that time, you hugged me tightly and looked like you were dying. It’s interesting to think about it!” "You" Why do I think her smile is so evil? My God! It’s a magic weapon! ; ; Text Chapter 88 Conditions for a peerless master Yes, Kagura Palace really has everything, including large electric motorcycles It seems like this shouldn't appear in such a noble place? Forget it, who called her the head of the Kagura family? Thinking about it, I was actually holding Kagura Chizuru very lightly. With this level of shaking, I am still quite stubborn now. In other words, she had no experience in carrying people before, and this made her successful at this time. My interest I hope it is three minutes of enthusiasm, otherwise, I will be miserable these days. It has to be said that Kagura Chizuru’s black hair is very beautiful, and she can definitely advertise shampoo. Oh, that is impossible, unless it is her own company and it is her whim. Behind her, I smelled the fragrance and my own sweat, and it felt quite awkward - she was the one exercising, but it was me who was sweating, because of my physical strength However, Kagura Chizuru’s motorcycle riding is really amazing. If you look closely at her level, both sheer speed and artistic skills are top-notch It should be, anyway, it feels much better than the stunts in those Hollywood blockbusters. But…… "Qianhe, is that enough? I'm really about to fall out!" My pleading had no effect at all. She was still staring at the large screen in front of her with all her concentration. Finally, a few seconds later, exhausted of all my strength, I flew out of the back seat as she made a sharp turn. But the moment before landing, I froze - it was Kagura Chizuru, she had already gotten out of the car, gently carried me, and leaned on the back of the car. "As long as I'm here, what are you afraid of?" His expression was like looking at a preschooler "I am considered a casualty now, right?" I tried to stand still and walked to the sofa not far away, "Can I have a little sympathy?" "It won't hurt you anyway." Kagura Chizuru took the lead in sitting on the sofa, "Besides, you can't be a fighter if you are timid." "You" I finally fell silent and sat down depressedly - there are things about women that cannot be measured by logic. After a long time, I finally decided to change the subject: "Qianzuru, do you think I can really become a fighter?" "Of course." Kagura Chizuru answered simply, "Even the blood of madness can't kill you, at least it means you are different." "I'm serious!" Although this is true, it has nothing to do with what I care about, right? "I'm not trying to stall you either. Maybe you can now be called the Orochi clan." "No way?" With a little bit of crazy blood, I belong to the Orochi clan. Then can't I be linked to the artifact with a certain drop of blood? "Why not?" Kagura Chizuru smiled, "Didn't Iori Yagami possess Purple Flame? He is also one of the three divine weapons - it is one thing to have a certain physique, but another thing to choose how to do it, Leona's Didn’t you cast the example with your own hands?” "Also" By the way, how is Yagami'an doing now? "It's not that good, I'm recovering slowly." Kagura Chizuru said a little lowly, "Konitz is too strong, Iori Yagami is so strong, it's basically a gamble with my life. However, fortunately, I can survive - owe He is in love!" "He is an amazing person." This is a bit flattering, but it is also my true thought. "Besides, he can read so many booksat least I can't compare to him." "Reading?" Kagura Chizuru was stunned, then shook her head, "Would you like to see what Yagami-an is doing now?" "What do you mean?" I didn't understand her intention. "You'll know when you go there." She said with a mysterious smile. With that said, she picked me up again and rushed out quickly. I felt like I was in a deserted place in the huge Kagura Palace, until I stopped behind a wall. Oh, there is also a gate. "See for yourself, but don't disturb him." Kagura Chizuru took the lead and peeked her head against the wall. Behind her, she looked around - it was Iori Yagami! This is a relatively vast garden, oh no, it might be better to call it grass. After all, there are no flowers at the moment, but there are jagged rocks everywhere, making it look empty. Iori Yagami was attacking a large bluestone that was as tall as a person, but he obviously had no power now. I even vaguely saw his fingers bleeding under the moonlight! "See?" Kagura Chizuru hooked her hand behind her back and patted my head, whispering, "No matter you are a genius or a fool, you have to work hard at anything. Iori Yagami's current situation is no better than yours. , if you want to talk about the degree of regression in ability, the injuries he suffered are far beyond your reach. But, look, what is he doing? What is he doing these nights? Do you know what he looked like when he just woke up? Really? The great thing about Yagami-an is not just reading." Not far away, Yagami-an is still doing its bestAttacking this stone, there are already traces on it, many of which are blood stains. I don’t know how long he has been here. Maybe he will be here after dinner - this kind of practice The so-called death training I have experienced is not a big deal. . His movements are no longer fast, and there is even no flame at all, but every time he takes a shot, people can feel his efforts, as if a man who is about to lose his strength sends a final attack of perseverance to the opponent. If it weren't for the red hair, the crescent moon, and if I didn't know he was Iori Yagami, I might have thought he was a layman who was as obsessed with kof as me Seeing that I was a little dazed, Kagura Chizuru continued: "Everyone starts from scratch. At the beginning, I was unwilling to learn martial arts! But now, even though my injury has not healed, I dare to say that I am a human being One of the strongest among them. And you, what do you have to worry about? At least, you have been baptized by the blood of madness." "But" I murmured, still staring at Iori Yagami - now he can't even feel us at this distance! Can I really work as hard as he does? Oh no, what I care about is not this kind of persistence, but Yagami has always hated violence, but he can still work hard alone under the moonlight in the dead of night after being seriously injured, but what about me? What will I do when faced with a big snake? "Let's go." I turned around quietly, with some sadness. At least, there is no way I can compare with Yagami-an now, whether it is ability or anything else. "What's wrong?" After walking with me for a long time, Kagura Chizuru finally couldn't help but ask, "My original intention of bringing you here is to inspire you." "It's nothing," I sighed and shook my head, "It's just some feelingsDo you think Yagami'an's back is lonely?" "He's just that kind of person, just introverted." Kagura Chizuru nodded, "It's hard for people to understand, but how many people are qualified to understand him?" "Qualifications?" I was probably smiling bitterly, even deeper. ?Perhaps, Iori Yagami’s loneliness is also a kind of dignity for him? I remember that when I met him for the first time, he asked Quan Chong expressionlessly: "Defeat?"; I remembered that he smiled and said to me without knowing why: "You said you understand?"; I remembered that he didn't do anything on KOF. Said mercilessly: "Kof is not a stage for the weak."; Thinking of his complicated look back when he attacked Kasumi with Yatsujoume; Thinking of what he said when he saved Nikaido Benimaru from Goenitz: "A burden." ."; Thinking of the way he walked towards Gonitz holding up the red flames he hated He knows everything, we are the ones who are ignorant. However, like those so-called prophets, he is unwilling to speak out, or he doesn't care at all, or he hopes there is someone who can communicate with him, but he is always lonely. "Qianhe, is he living a hard life?" I turned back slowly. "But he is willing." "Are you willing? I'm afraid you'd rather be?" I shook my head and continued walking, even though I didn't know the road yet. "Would you rather?" Kagura Chizuru chewed on these words and stopped. …… “Please ask Kagura Chizuru to rearrange my bedroom so that I can see Yagami-an still in the garden from the window. At this time, the moon was shining brightly, and Iori Yagami was already unsteady on his feet, leaning on the big rock, panting. I didn't turn on the light when I was standing by the window - this moonlight was his stage, I could only watch it from a distance. The blood stains on the stone are like paintings, freehand. Maybe this is just an ordinary day at Yagami-an, but when will I be able to lean against a rock like that, or anything else? ??Unconsciously, a gust of night wind blew, and I seemed to smell the smell of blood\ Text Chapter 89 Farewell In the following days, I also experienced the pain of Yagami-an - like a baby, unable to do anything. Kagura Chizuru didn't personally feed me like Mai Zhuo, but she found that beautiful nurse, Song Lijuan, to take care of me. She also chose the right time to watch me being taken care of, with an inexplicable smile on her face Absolutely It's a mockery, absolutely! “Perhaps the first aid given to Kagura Chizuru was so good that the nurse has now become her full-time nurse! Seeing Song Lijuan happily thanking me, I couldn't help but think viciously: Where did your original ambition to save the world and save the people go? Kagura Chizuru's full-time nursehow much is her salary? Time passed day by day, just like Kagura Chizuru cared about me less and less as she gradually recovered from her injuries, the big stone in the garden next to my bedroom became more and more tattered, and finally collapsed on a drizzly night. And I can take care of myself, even though I can't break an ordinary punching bag Counting the time, Mai Zhuo should pick me up tomorrow. Where will she take me? Oh, first of all, I must go to King's bar It seems that what I want in my heart now is to study with Mai Zhuo. Missing King is not as important as when I just woke up - maybe it's better to say goodbye than newlyweds! I deliberately ate my dinner as quickly as possible today and waited in the garden. These days, Iori Yagami always reads books during the day, practices hard at night, and the amount of sleep he gets in a day is really I can only admire him. Standing in front of the pile of rubble that was originally a big stone, I closed my eyes and seemed to be able to feel the presence of Iori Yagami - of course it was not that he had any energy or anything left here, but his countless figures here. impression in my mind. “If a person like him doesn’t become a master, what else can he be? "You?" Iori Yagami's voice came from behind, seeming a little surprised. "Me?" I turned around and smiled, "Can't I be here?" "Aren't you used to peeping upstairs?" Iori Yagami's rhetorical question made me embarrassed: "Don't say that The journey of a master will always attract novices." "Then why did you come down today?" Iori Yagami casually waved the assassination flame elsewhere. It was very slow, probably mainly for artistic effect. "If nothing else happens, I will leave tomorrow. Today is my farewell." I leaned over and grabbed a small piece of stone and played with it. "No need." Another assassination flame. "Well, let's change the reason - maybe now that I have a little bit of crazy blood, it is possible to learn how to be a real eight-year-old girl." To be honest, I have watched a lot these days, but "stealing and learning" "I always feel like something is wrong when I wake up. "Have you not seen enough?" Iori Yagami hit the nail on the head again, "Besides, public opinion has already said that you are cruel." "Is this humor?" I couldn't help laughing, "Although I'm not a strong person, I still understand the state of mind of a master." "Master?" Iori Yagami stopped his hand that was about to shoot the assassination flame and hung it in the air, "Is it worth it?" "Isn't it worth it?" Talking to him felt like being aggressive, but fortunately I understood what he meant, "Professionals, only professionals understand. When everyone is drunk, I am alone, which is very painful." “Then it’s even less worth it.” "No. If it's one person, it's really not worth it." I pointed at him, "But, I already have you, and there are two people in total - what should I worry about?" "You?" Iori Yagami's hand was still hanging, seeming to be thinking Suddenly, he finally shot out the assassination flame, but it was facing my direction - now I am at best an ordinary person! Thinking about it, you still have to hide. However, after changing the body, before the feet could stand still, the sunflowers of Yagami-an struck again. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With nine injuries, eight… There is nothing I can do, the difference in strength is too big, I am forced to squat on the ground. I wanted to take advantage of the situation to lock his legs, but it was in vain. When I looked up, I saw leather shoes approaching from far away Long Lianyang! Although I was almost too late to hide, I still tried my best to fight back. After all, my face was hit by the leather shoe, but at least Iori Yagami reached out to block it. One hit, two hitstornado kick! Oh, it's a revised version Unfortunately, my tornado kick was directly sent flying by his half-style ghost fire. Although there was no purple flame, it still made me very embarrassed. When I landed on the ground, I punched him lightly as he walked up to me - it was fake! The punch was withdrawn midway and replaced with Sunflower in the other hand! ??????????????Iori Yagami was not deceived at all, and directly confused me. When I turned around, the bridge of my nose just touched his fist raised in the air! "Have you learned?" Iori Yagami retracted his fist and put his hand into his trouser pocket. "No." I shook my head, but??I understand what he meansprobably. "It's good to know." Iori Yagami seemed to have seen through my thoughts and stopped looking at me. After shooting an assassination flame that was neither fast nor slow in the open space, he chased it with Koto Yuein, but he was still unable to catch the flame. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is impossible for me to learn the eight-child girl now, the physical requirements are too high! Just when I decided to leave, a sudden thought occurred in my mind and I couldn't help but turn around: "Iori Yagami, how can the crazy blood not go berserk?" "Your own is the right one." Iori Yagami continued to chase, and the sound that came from him also became quieter. my own? My strength is cheating Feeling helpless and enlightened, I finally left and walked towards the garden gate. "You are so studious and inquisitive!" When I walked out of the door, a white hand with a familiar smell was placed on my shoulder - it was Mai Zhuo. "Sister Mai Zhuo! Didn't you say tomorrow?" I was a little surprised, but even more happy for her appearance. "I don't want to see that witch's appearance." Mai Zhuo smiled, "Come with me now?" "Isn't thisnot good? You have to say goodbye to Qianzhe, right? After all, you have been here eating and drinking for free for so long" My words made Mai Zhuo dissatisfied: "I'm going to be 'Qianhe' 'Qianhe' so quickly. Yelled? Is your emotional intelligence too high? " "Don't say that?" I felt a little aggrieved, at least that's how my expression looked. "It's not easy for everyone. Qianzuru is Qianzuru, and Kagura is Kagura." "Did you say that, or did she say that?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment and asked suddenly. "It's all the same. Otherwise, how could I become friends with her?" I looked back at her, but I couldn't see any expression. "Okay, just call her that!" Mai Zhuo finally nodded and took my hand, "Let's go, I've left a note in her bedroom." "Oh" Since I have thought it through, I have nothing to say, but, "Why don't you go and talk to Iori Yagami?" "What do I have to say?" Mai Zhuo felt a little sad, but walked extremely fast, "Now that Goenitz is gone, what reason do I have to stay As long as he forgives me, that's good enough." "Forgive?" I don't understand. "Don't talk about this," Mai Zhuo was silent for a while, then suddenly turned back, although the smile was a bit forced, "He Bing, don't you want to know where I will take you?" Since she doesn’t want to say it, I’ll just go along with it - her bitter look is very heartbreaking: "You should take me to see the king first, right?" "No need, she told you to work hard on your own, there's not much she can teach you." Mai Zhuo magically conjured a ring from his hand, "The king asked me to bring it to you, it's a fake. She wants you Use Kof’s championship bonus to buy a genuine product for her—this is a wedding ring!” "You don't have to smile so ambiguously, right?" Having said that, I took it in my hand with great care and put it on my hand. The ring fingeroh, let's leave that place to the genuine product. When I had enough fun with the ring, Mai Zhuo had already taken me out of the Kagura Palace. A classic car was waiting for us. It seemed to have more flavor than a famous brand - a historical atmosphere. "This car shouldn't be cheap, right?" Mai Zhuo and I were sitting in the back seat. The driver was a woman, about thirty years old, and she looked very capable. "That's it. If I have to care about these trivial matters, why should I be a professional secretary?" Mai Zhuo smiled. "No matter how great the secretary is, it's impossible for him not to care about such expensive things, right?" I don't believe it. "Of course he is not that rich. But where is my boss?" Mai Zhuo smiled again. "Bosscould it be?" I didn't finish my words because I thought of a possibility that I ignored, this "Yes." Mai Zhuo patted me on the shoulder, "I am one of the Eight Elites, but I am also the executor of the Bernstein family and the guardian of the original heir." As she said this, she said He looked at me so deeply that he asked, "What do you think this last name represents?" Bernstein! Why haven't I thought about it? This is…… ; ; Text Chapter 90 The Bernstein Family Villa The classic cars, cruise ships, and helicopters along the way were a bit like when Leona took me to Brazil. However, this time it was downright luxurious. At least, they were all personal things. However, I don’t have anything to worry about. After all, after knowing who the owner of all this is, I feel relieved. What really made me curious was where Metro was taking me, or rather, the location. As a result, we came to France, but we didn’t feel the atmosphere of a romantic country, because it was night, and because we went to the suburbs, oh, maybe the countryside is more appropriate, and the super rich people are like this. When we entered a small villa, the TV was on, showing cartoons, like Doraemon - the influence of this thing is really big. A little girl about ten years old heard the sound and was about to run over from the sofa with her hands open. But when she saw it was us, she was startled, and then ran over more cheerfully: "Aunt Mai Zhuo!" With her blond hair, she looks like a Barbie doll! "Rose has grown taller again, and she has only been away for a few months!" Mai Zhuo chuckled, with a gentle look, like a mother, "Are you good at home? Have you bullied Adilhyde?" "It's him who bullied me!" The girl called Rose looked aggrieved and started acting coquettishly. "You seem to be lying, right?" Before I knew it, there was someone behind me. His voice was childish and joking, "Aunt Mai Zhuo, is this?" "His name is He Bing. I hope you can become good friends." Mai Zhuo picked up Rose, turned around and pointed at her - this was a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old, with exceptionally white skin and a Her face was so delicate that it could easily be mistaken for a girl. However, I won't, because I have already guessed his identity: "Hello, are you Adil Hyde? There is a naughty sister, and being an older brother always brings a lot of pain, but at the same time it is also happiness?" "Hello." The boy was a little shy, hesitant about how to respond to my extended hand, "You are the first stranger to come here since our father died." "Haha, everything is what Sister Mai Zhuo wants, listen to her!" It can be seen that the two brothers and sisters should listen to Mai Zhuo's words, so I should just "do as the Romans do." "Aunt Mai Zhuo, what are you doing when you come back this time? How long do you plan to stay?" Adilhyde walked up to Mai Zhuo. Although he was not as tired of her as Rose, he was still very excited. “You just want me to disappear like this?” Mai Zhuo asked, unable to hide his happy look. “No…you’ve been busy these past few years, so…” Adilhyde stuttered. "Don't worry, I will accompany you well this time, poor child!" As he said this, Mai Zhuo lovingly held Adelehead in his arms, and with Rose on the other hand I seemed very redundant. … Just when I was quite embarrassed, Mai Zhuo put down the rose in his hand: "Okay, okay, let me arrange a bedroom for Hebing first. You guys can play for a while. I want to see what you have done in the past few months. !” "ThisAunt Mai Zhuo," Adilheide said a little unnaturally, "How do you plan to arrange it?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Don't worry, why would I move in your father's bedroom? I took He Bing to the vice's room." "It's better to arrange it at dad's place. After all, Aunt Vice's boudoir" Looking at Adilhyde's squirming look, I felt a little unhappy - your dad's bedroom, is it also considered a haunted house? "It's nothing. Vice won't be back for a while. Could it be thatyou want Vice to train you more than me?" Mai Zhuo seemed to be intentionally trying to intimidate him. "Don't! Aunt Vice" Adilhyde finally said nothing more. The villa has a total of four floors. The ones below are the hall, kitchen and so on. The second floor is the bedrooms, but there are only five. Judging from the scale, they are all very spacious. As for the ones above, Mai Zhuo didn't say, and I don't either. Good to ask. There is no elevator, and even the entire villa looks quite classic. Going up the stairs, just as Mai Zhuo's hand grasped the handle of a door and gently pushed it open, a whimpering sound suddenly appeared behind him as if he was getting ready to go. ―It’s rose. "What's wrong?" She looked very scared, which made me strange, but Mai Zhuo didn't look back or speak. After being silent for more than ten seconds, Adilheide finally spoke: "Aunt Mai Zhuo" "Who did it?" Mai Zhuo interrupted, his voice unusually calm. "Yes" Adilhyde did not say it. "Rose, you are really lively." Why does Mai Zhuo's tone sound like irony? "Wow!" Rose finally burst into tears, like a flash flood, "II" “???What's there? Let’s say it all together…” Mai Zhuo sighed. "Aunt Mai Zhuo, I didn't persuade her well" Adilheide was also a little flustered. "explain!" "And" Adilheide was interrupted by Mai Zhuo again: "Let her say it!" "Andmy room," Rose seemed to have a special skill and could actually speak clearly while crying, "and Aunt Vice's," seeing that Mai Zhuo still didn't move, "and my brother's" Adirheide was also surprised. Rose looked at him aggrievedly, "It's today" "Is there any more?" Mai Zhuo asked again. "There is also a piano room on the third floor." Rose paused, "No more." "Really?" Mai Zhuo seemed to believe it or not. "Really! I promise!" Rose swore at a speed that was almost expert. "Hey! He Bing, I have to wrong you today." Mai Zhuo finally turned around and glared at Rose coldly, "Restore everything to the original state! I will come to check at noon tomorrow!" "Tomorrow?" Adilhyde blurted out, "How is it possible" "At worst, you can help her, if you are willing." Mai Zhuo said and walked towards the stairs, "He Bing, let's go." "Oh." But what exactly did Rose do in these rooms? I was very curious, so I couldn't help but look through the door, but a slender hand pressed my face and dragged me away - it was Mai Zhuo: "It's a kid's thing, it's boring." Youdon't you make me more curious? Mai Zhuo dragged me directly out of the villa, and the classic car was gone: "How about you come and have some fun with me?" "I'm quite weak now." Her invitation worried me, "It's quite cold today." "Weak?" Mai Zhuo laughed, "You don't know the true face of Lushan. Do you think you are really weak?" Looking at her look, I was a little confused. "You had a half-hearted fight with Iori Yagami. Do you feel any pain now?" Mai Zhuo suddenly asked. This is true! I didn’t feel any pain at all. I didn’t even notice it along the way! Looking at my surprised expression, Mai Zhuo was very happy: "It seems that I have another clan member - this is the recovery ability of the crazy blood!" "Isn't it?" "Why not? Come on!" With that said, Mai Zhuo led me to a giant tree. It should be a species from the cold zone? Maybe it's the temperate needles Anyway, they are still lush in winter. Mai Zhuo took my hand, jumped lightly, and climbed a little further on the edge of the branch, and reached the top of the tree - there was a rather weird large wooden board! Landing lightly on it, Mai Zhuo let me go and lay down first: "Come, let's watch the stars together, don't stand, the pressure will be too great and it will collapse." "Oh." Lying side by side with her, this angle is really suitable for watching the night sky. Moreover, you can't shake too much on the wooden board. It feels a bit like being on a boat. "Being a secretary these years and having the responsibilities of the Eight Masters is very tiring. Sometimes when I have free time, I like to lie here. It feels very good." Some talking to himself, some sighing, Mai Zhuo rested his hands on his head and felt very happy. Comfortable, the blond hair also spread out, "I accidentally became a guardian again, it's my responsibility" She looked a little lazy, her eyes were looking at the Milky Way, as if she was about to fall asleep, which gave me a very strange feeling: "This is not like my Sister Mai Zhuo." "It doesn't look like it?" Mai Zhuo was disappointed, "I'm almost thirty years old. In a few years, my whole life will be like that." "Anyway, you still have a next life." I don't know why she was like this, but I was still relieved. "Next life?" Mai Zhuo was startled, then turned around with his usual spring-like smile, "I'll still be that heartthrob! This way, it will be good for everyoneat least, those two children need it." "Why did you become a guardian?" I was a little surprised, although from a certain perspective, this was natural. "Then who do you think it should be? The children are both respectful and afraid of Vice." Speaking of her children, her eyes were full of tenderness. "No, I mean" "So, what do you think of their father - Nujia?" ; ; Text Chapter 91 The Lonely Man It should be said that for a long time, Nujia has been almost synonymous with "old and immortal" in my mind. However, when Mai Zhuo mentioned this, I suddenly realized that Nujia was dead. Naturally, I cannot evaluate him with old eyes. Go and see - but apart from the elements that are meant to be a prank, what kind of person is Nu Jia really? "It's up to you!" I finally shook my head, "I'm not qualified to comment." "Bernstein was an amazing man." Mai Zhuo was stunned, "Although he died, it was not his fault - seeking the realm of God as a human being is simply courting death but he did it anyway. , I am still an accomplice.” Mai Zhuo’s words still surprised me. I didn’t expect the evaluation to be so high: “The realm of gods?” "At first, when Goenitz sent me and vice to monitor him, I thought he was just an overestimating fool who knew that the crazy blood would destroy him and still insisted on it." Mai Zhuo said slowly, letting me understand. It’s unclear whether what she is seeing is the starry sky overflowing with rivers or the past that has passed away. “That was ten years ago Although the Bernstein family was rich at that time, it was not as big as it is today. Guess, he What have you been doing all these years for?" "I don't know." I shook my head firmly, not only because Mai Zhuo didn't expect me to guess anything at all, but also because when such a legendary figure fades away from the mysterious veil, what appears is whether it is holy glory or ugly. Turbid currents will be dazzling. "Yes, how could others know!" A sprouting smile burst out on Mai Zhuo's face, "He wants to know whether the realm of God can be climbed by others! In fact with his talent and conditions, Given time, he could have become a true king of boxers. But he gave up on that path. In the past ten years, he had been distracted by too many things! In order to see the power of the so-called artifact, and to gain a reputation for being interested in the artifact, he continued to challenge Masters from all over the world accumulate wealth, hold competitions, and of course, raise the little guys." Raising It seems that Rose's education was not successful! However, thoughts are thoughts, so I still listened: "Since you care about your children, why don't you cherish life?" "Because" Mai Zhuo's face looked a little unnatural, "He has been trying to figure out the structure of the crazy blood, and he did not hesitate to learn our Heaven's Gate - this is a necessary move to activate the crazy blood. His body has long been due to Frequent attempts gradually made it difficult to control himself - it was just a joke that Shen Nong tasted a hundred herbs and survived. In reality, doing so was no different from chronic suicide. Therefore, when he realized that he was not far from death, he simply took action. And because Being too obsessed with my dreams, and the little guy’s mother died early, they were closer to me, so that in Bernstein’s view, I was more qualified to be a parent than him, so before kof95, he Make a will and ask me" She blushed, "Be the stepmother of the children" "What!" Mai Zhuo didn't notice my shocked expression and continued to recall: "Actually, he is usually a very noble person, shrewd and tenacious, but somewhat rational and cruel This is Xiang'an." "An? Iori Yagami?" "Of course! They are all lonely people because they challenge their fate." Mai Zhuo was in a daze, "However, Bernstein is more persistent, and the price of persistence is a bloody head; An is more chic, but the price of being chic is They are all suffering. These two men are jealous of more than just their beauty!" …You are such a beauty yourself, how come you don’t get jealous of me? Forget it, I didn’t dare to say this and ruin the atmosphere, but while I was sighing, I suddenly thought of something: “But why does Nu Jia always have some explosions, as if we will all die together?” “I suggested him to do that in kof94.” Mai Zhuo shook his head, “After ten years of business war, we discovered something.” "What do you mean?" I became curious. "Nests is a large-scale underground organization. Although it feels very hazy, I believe that its hidden strength is unmatched by the Bernstein family." Mai Zhuo really said something astonishing, "They are the leader in the field of biochemistry, and they seem to have Worldwide ambitions. At least, there are signs that Bernstein and the Cao Jing family are being targeted. Regardless of the grievances between the Eight Masters and the Three Artifacts, there is only one earth. At the time of kof94, Bernstein and Cao Jing's father and son were all on their own. It is very dangerous to be injured and not to release some smoke screens - maybe it is not necessary, but it is always better to be cautious, after all, it is just an aircraft carrier. But it is to keep Cao Chaizhou, so that he can have more contact with the martial arts of the so-called artifact As a result, Vice went to brainwash, but it took too much power, so that she can't fully use her crazy blood now! She still hates the old man to this day It's really ridiculous, as a member of the Eight Elites, but Maybe he went berserk because of his crazy bloodhaha" Mai Zhuo laughed, but it was quite sad. It made the wooden board shake and frightened me.??: "Sister Mai Zhuoplease calm down? We are going to collapse!" "Broken? It doesn't matter. Do you really think I arranged for you to spend the night here?" Mai Zhuo finally calmed down, "Let's go. Starting from tomorrow, I will teach you many things - how can a person with crazy blood be weak? ?” "Is this very difficult?" I think of the night with King, or the practice at Yagami-an "Don't worry, with the restorative power of the crazy blood, we can do whatever we want!" Mai Zhuo's relief made me even more uneasy. "However, being uneasy means being uneasy. It is a rare thing to have the guidance of the Eight Masters Will she teach me the door to heaven?" Somewhat uneasy. Slowly, Mai Zhuo took me and started singing. It felt very bold and unrestrained. There were songs in various languages, but it was a pity that I couldn’t understand many of them. Perhaps because she wanted to keep up with the rhythm, she walked very slowly, almost like a walk. Her blond hair was uncombed and spread loosely on her shoulders. The night breeze blew slantingly, making her even more energetic. Finally, she sang a Chinese song, which was exactly the one I had heard before. It seemed that it was once popular. The graceful voice and the vicissitudes of emotion created an atmosphere of wild solo singing floating in the quiet suburbs of the village - "The Tao cannot end the world of mortals and let go of love, I can’t tell all the grievances and grievances in the world, ?????????????????????? Shedding the same blood, Drinking the same water, This road is long and long" Listening to these lyrics, sung from Mai Zhuo’s mouth, it seems that there is something special about it. After all, she is a being in reincarnation, and her journey and understanding are not something ordinary people can understand neither can I. Her voice echoed in the air, and she continued to sing, “Of course red flowers go with green leaves, Who will accompany you in this life? The vagueness comes and goes, Scenes from the past resurface, Although the lotus root threads are broken, they are still connected. Sighing that life has many changes" Is she singing, or is she using her song to bring back her past thoughts? I don't understand, but I am surrounded by the emotions in her singing. The faint melancholy makes people want to cry, but they can't really shed the tears. "Love the country, love the beauty even more, Which hero would rather be alone? Good boy, full of courage, The lofty ideals are famous all over the world! " Such words and phrases are somewhat nondescript when sung from a woman's mouth, but this song was originally sung by a woman Moreover, Mai Zhuo sang with a sense of coming, and looking at her, maybe he was targeting her as a person. The ideals of the Eight Great Masters and the struggle of thousands of years? I don't know, but I have some doubts about whether there is really any so-called "powerful spirit" in this world “Life is only a few autumns~ I won’t give up until I get drunk! My beauty from the east~ The Yellow River in the west Come on, have a drink~ Don’t give up until you get drunk! Don’t take your worries and troubles to heart. " From an artistic point of view, the ending of Mai Zhuo's singing was very unsuccessful - she actually got choked up when singing! But he persisted and finished singing. "Sister Mai Zhuo." I couldn't help calling her in a low voice, but I didn't know what to say. "Of course you can look past it in just a few autumns of life." Mai Zhuo turned around sadly, "But what about me? Can I!" "I don't know." Although there is a precedent for Goenitz to give up reincarnation, but she has thousands of years of experience more than ordinary people. I am not qualified to comment. "Can you experience loneliness? Bernstein's loneliness? Iori Yagami's loneliness?" Mai Zhuo completely let go of his voice, "Andthe loneliness of the Eight Masters?" "I" I couldn't say anything in the end, I just supported her and walked slowly through the wilderness without knowing the destination. I am a cheater, but I am just a cheater. In many ways, I am also an ordinary personthat's all. Suddenly I remembered someone’s words: "Since ancient times, those who can be called heroes must have something extraordinary." ; ; Text Chapter 92: Faint Thoughts Finally, Mai Zhuo calmed down and said with a tired look on his face: "Okay, we should go to bed. Goenitz is not here, and the state of the vice is dumbfounding. All the responsibilities cannot be solved by me alone. There are too many things I have to do." Too much - let's have a good rest today! Anyway, the little guys can't really clean up the villa tomorrow, oh, it seems to be early in the morning, that is, at noon today." As she said that, she took me to look around for a while, walked to the nearest small house, and unlocked the door with a push of her hand: "Don't worry, all the properties nearby belong to Bernstein." She fumbled and opened the door. He turned on the light to see if it was not very dirty, opened the door, took a look, and said to me, "You will sleep here. If you get up first tomorrow, go around and wait for me to wake up and have a hungry meal." It's nothing." After saying that, he opened another door, got in, and then there was the sound of lying down, but there was no more sound. The world has become peacefulbut without Mai Zhuo's singing and murmuring, I actually feel a little empty. Opening the window, sparse trees dotted the country lanes, and the moon nestled in the distance, watching everything silently, its detached attitude was enviable. This world It should be said that every world is wonderful, but the bitterness behind this wonderfulness is often unknown, or even insignificant. If the plot I knew before is a kind of history, then now I finally understand a truth to some extent: the goddess of victory is not the goddess of justice. Her glorious and gorgeous skirt will inevitably hide her dirty underwear when we bend down. When we examine it physically, we can trace back how the protagonists in those heroic poems wantonly trampled on the truth and chastity. It’s no wonder that Chizuru is willing to endure all kinds of cold looks from Mai Zhuo, and it’s no wonder that although Kasumi has a crush on Yagami-an, she is not interested in the entire three artifacts themselves. I even started to feel conflicted about whether my choice was the right one, or what I wanted. I am always moved by the members of the Eight Masters. Perhaps their thousands of years of vicissitudes will naturally allow them to understand what value and pursuit are far better than humans, but Chizuru insists on the position of three artifacts, and Iori Yagami makes the same choice. , they are definitely awake. And Iam I too impulsive? ?Perhaps, in other words, what cannot be chosen is choice. Whether it is the Three Artifacts or the Eight Masters, their actions are just to strive for the optimal solution, but they also know that there is no perfection at all. But as an outsider, I have the so-called advantage of watching and cheating. If I am still confused in my sobriety like him it will definitely be awkward. Forget it, although the sun is just surrounded by the earth, it is okay to say that it rises in the east and sets in the west because Mount Buzhou was broken. Our basic need is nothing more than to eliminate the fear of the unknown, right or wrong is a luxury. It’s no wonder that most people are willing to believe in the history written by the three artifacts without delving into it. The whole world is drunk and I am alone awake! Although in fact there was more than one person awake, he still felt really lonely It seemed like the desolation and tranquility of this winter night. Sure enough, I woke up first the next day, but it was raining heavily outside, so I could only wander around the house - but it didn't make any sense. The whole place was simple and deserted. When I finished walking around, the remnants of the first wave had not gone away. tiredness. Finally, I entered Mai Zhuo's room. The door was ajar anyway, and I had no ulterior motives. “At least…she is more interesting than the scenery outside at the moment. Sitting next to her bed, looking at Mai Zhuo's sleeping appearance, he looked very comfortable and comfortable. His blond hair was messily wrapped around his pink neck, his long eyelashes extended endlessly, his red lips rose and fell with his even breathing, and his collarbone Vaguely visible, it seems to be tempting people to look down. Looking along, they can see the warm and soft velvet quilt outlining the graceful curves, like the relief of Venus. Oh, there is another one that seems to have forgotten the crime of carrying a jade. The exposed bare feet are like water lilies that are about to move! I admired it intently, not missing any detail or any small movement in her sleep. My nonsense was actually correct - she is proof of nature's partiality! Until she opened her eyes slightly and met mine, I was surprised when I was in a daze: "Are you awake?" Fortunately, I stopped the other two words in time - "Alive?" "When is it?" She asked me, rubbing the corners of her eyes, stretching and sitting up, looking at the wanton rain and gray sky outside the window. "I don't know either." Her white pajamas were both covering up and revealing, causing my face to heat up involuntarily, and the pink velvet quilt suddenly showed an ambiguous atmosphere at this moment. "It doesn't look good when you wake up in the morning." Mai Zhuo rolled his eyes at me, lifted the quilt, walked out of bed, stood barefoot in front of the window, as if he wanted to use the wind to clear his nerves. "No, I think it's beautiful." With some distance, I became somewhat calmer. However, that figure in white seems to exude a unique aura It must be an illusion. "It's also pleasing to your eyes"??What's the point? " These words with a hint of laziness made me take a breath. It was not because of any dissatisfaction or anything else, but It is said that women only want to please their appearance. Mai Zhuo's identity can give her thousands of years to beautify her. This result It is indeed remarkable, but in fact not all of the Eight Elites are truly extremely beautiful - Mai Zhuo's appearance is almost certainly for somethingwhat on earth is it! This is obviously not Nuga or Iori Yagami. Although they are highly respected by her, their age I would rather explain that their character is very suitable to her, or that they are very similar to a certain person, a certain person in history. , or even people who have also experienced history? It seemed that I was breaking out in a cold sweat. "Forget it, it rains when it rains!" Mai Zhuohu decided to turn around, "We went outside for morning training! I heard from the king that you are very used to this." Oh, morning training, of course I’m used to itwait, what? Morning training? Morning training! No way…… However, when I came to my senses, she had already pushed me out of the room and was probably changing clothes! sky! Morning training, nightmares Could it be that a hellish half-year is about to begin again? \ Text Chapter 93 Questions Although I was worried, before Mai Zhuo changed her clothes, I took the initiative to wait for her in the rain outside the house - since I couldn't escape, I simply behaved better. "Not bad!" Mai Zhuo's voice came from the door. His blond hair was not combed too much and was only tied into a short ponytail. It was considered a good enough condition in the rain. "Come, let me see how your level has recovered." As she said that, she rushed over in one stride. Isn’t it? So direct? I'm not ready yet! I wanted to think about it, but I didn't dare to move slowly. With her coming I'd better hide first After deciding, I slid sideways and kept a vigilant posture. “You can’t just hide.” Mai Zhuo chuckled softly, and came close to me. A series of attacks that could be described as light punches and light kicks, but also made me feel great pressure. So fast! I was so surprised that I was already in a hurry. It was too late to hide, but blocking was not enough. Within a few seconds, I was on the verge of collapse. "It seems that you still have to work hard." Mai Zhuo ended the attack that seemed to me like rain with a decisive strike. "I'll try my best." I got up from the ground, the mud from the rain was all over my body. Although the pain continued, it subsided quickly - maybe it was the effect of some crazy blood, maybe it was Mai Zhuo who deliberately showed mercy. However, this at least made me understand one thing: in the face of absolute speed, the so-called cheating is just a joke. She was almost just a punch and kick, but I was hit as soon as I could react! Quality, quality! "Try your best? You'd better eat first." Mai Zhuo walked elegantly towards the hut. There seemed to be a thin layer of mist on the tips of his disheveled hair, which looked quite hazy. "Maybe it's because of your appetite that you have been eating. You can’t feel it, but you have to know that no matter how great Crazy Blood is, it can’t be a perpetual motion machine. While it’s amazing, it consumes enough energy to shock ordinary people.” "Oh." After she said this, I remembered the "massiveness" of Mai Zhuo and Vice - when they were in Todo Dojo, their appetites were much larger than other fighters, second only to Iori Yagami. Yes, Iori Yagami is a carnivore, and Kasumi always pushes the whole table towards him so that his "deeds" don't stand out. Now think about it, could it be thatnot only the blood of madness, but also the blood of artifacts have the same purpose but the same purpose? While thinking wildly, Mai Zhuo had already come out: "Follow me, I've arranged a delicious meal for you." "Thank you." Following her, staring at that wonderful body, I couldn't help but ask, "Does the Eight Elites not have to worry about staying in shape?" "It doesn't mean you can't gain weight because you deliberately overeat." Mai Zhuo looked back and smiled, "Speaking of which, you do seem to be a little thin." Thin? I'm definitely stronger than Chris! At least it seems so. Thinking about it, I finally got discouraged. After all, Chris is a minor Forget it, let's enjoy the rain. I remember the last time I walked in the rain was in South Town, and I was almost killed by Leona with a knife. It was a bit disappointing. People are afraid of others. But this time it was completely different. There was a beautiful woman leading me, and the air seemed to be a lot more fragrant. Those soft hands led me very fast, oh it should be very fast, and it seemed to ruin the atmosphere at the moment. Could it be that "Sister Mai Zhuo, are you hungry?" "What do you think?" Mai Zhuo simply walked faster, "My crazy blood is much purer than yours." It seems that beauties also need to eat Although fairies who suck the wind and drink the dew do not exist, but when I see such a fairy-like person rushing to eat, I seem to feel some traces of brokenness in my heart, especially After accidentally hearing the faint "coo" sound. The Bernstein family is indeed very wealthy. The place where Metro took me to have breakfast is quite far away from the villa where Adilheide is located, and the land in between is almost certainly their private property. The legendary rich and poor What a difference! It seems that the more I try to forget my penniless condition, the easier it is for me to get pink eye "Come on, these are Chinese delicacies. I haven't eaten like this for a long time. When I had to take care of the children, I didn't care about my own hobbies." Mai Zhuo picked up his chopsticks and started to peck here and there without stopping. The taste of countless treasures. Seeing how deliciously she eatsI am indeed hungry! Although it's not a storm, if those who fantasize about having Mai Zhuo as the brand spokesperson see us, they will probably have a heart attack - not to say that they look ugly, but it will surprise ordinary fighters. Appetite is definitely a monster in the eyes of ordinary people. "It's delicious!" Looking at Mai Zhuo's smiling face and looking at the mess on this huge dining table, I seemed to see Athena and Quan Chong. Those times when we were fighting for the buns it was really home. It feels so good, Athena is right, they and I can be considered a family, when can I?? and king also add some playfulness to the warmth like that? Maybe, I still can't adapt to the life of a fighter; maybe, when I decided to become a fighter, that kind of life has left me; or maybe, when my ability reaches the level of a real fighter, I and I On the basis of true equality, king can have a life that is repeated every day without feeling bored, just like the current atmosphere However, even if I reach that state, there are still many people ahead of me who are worthy of chasing me. I really Can you stop? I don't want to be lonely like Yagami, but with Jane's existence, I can fall in love with the king at all costs, but if it comes to talking about marriage, his position will have to be considered, but he is at the limit of flow! And that Ryo Sakazaki! Am I really destined to have a grudge against the extreme flow? “King… the ring you gave me is not easy to wear! Seeing me playing with the thing on my middle finger, Mai Zhuo smiled and leaned over: "Why, do you miss her?" "I do, of course I do." I stared at the fake in front of me, "But what's the use of always thinking about it? Besides, is the life of a fighter really that different? I always want to put the ring through her ring finger, But I don’t understand why you have to use KOF’s bonus? Even if you are a fighter, fighting is not everything in your life, right? It won’t affect your marriage?” "But, where is her younger brother?" Mai Zhuo seemed to know the situation from King, "Jian has longed for the world of fighters since he was a child, but his own conditions made that a luxury hope, so he placed his hope on his sister - ―Will such a child tolerate you and his sister being together now?” "But" I opened my mouth, but couldn't speak. Yes, Jane's status in King's mind is absolutely important. If he makes trouble and disagrees, it will be difficult for King and I to put an end to our relationship and start a new marriage. "So, you must at least become a master, a top master." Mai Zhuo motioned to the servant to clear the table and pulled me out. "Oh." To be honest, I was still confused, but Mai Zhuo was right. No matter what, I have to become a master. But - "Sister Mai Zhuo, where are we going now?" “I’ll practice again first, and then have dinner with the kids.” "Dinner!" "Are you not full yet?" “Oh, no, this breakfast is very satisfying.” "You seem to have something on your mind, please tell me?" "Then I really asked?" "Just ask." "If I really have the blood of madness, can the king and I still have children?" ; ; Text Chapter 94 The feeling of dependence "Child?" Mai Zhuo was stunned, and immediately laughed forward and backward. It took a long time to catch his breath, "Don't you always regard us, the Orochi clan, as an inhuman species? Then why don't you die because of being infected with the blood of madness? Fear?" "The definition of a person is mainly the processor on the neck," I poked my temple, "rather than the structure of the body. However, considering the problem of reproduction, I have to figure this out, at least there must be a psychological Prepare." "You will naturally find out when you get married." Mai Zhuo still laughed so hard that he couldn't stand up straight. "Then according to your statement, the Orochi clan is isolated from human reproduction, so how did we survive for thousands of years? You have to know , if a species wants to spread for a long time, its number of individuals must exceed 3,000, and people with pure crazy blood lineage have never exceeded 300 no matter what age." "In other words, there is no problem?" I became more or less happy. "But don't be too happy. If you really decide to have children in the future, you have to consider the child's growth." Mai Zhuo became serious, "People with impure blood of madness are at the peak of their development, especially around the age of 8 and adolescence. , is very easy to go berserk. If it cannot be controlled well, it will not only cause harm to the people around him, but he himself may also die. Are you prepared? So I still say that you must first become a master, at least as good as the eight of us. Jie Ji.” "Oh." I lowered my head. This crazy blood is not all good things, "By the way, why did Leona go berserk? It is said that her bloodline is quite pure." I suddenly thought of this question. "Because her ability is very powerful." Mai Zhuo took me to a small square, where the marble water on the ground reflected the light. "You were actually very lucky. You barely managed to hold her back when she was injured and ran away. If it was When she was in good condition, you would have been dead." I believe what she said, but I am very worried. After all, in kof97, Leona will go berserk again. That time will be her peak moment, right? "Okay, let's start!" Mai Zhuo let me go, took a few steps away, and waved to me, "The ground is very slippery on rainy days, which is very helpful for mastering balance, and balance is the foundation of Gate of Heaven. one." "Gate to the Kingdom of Heaven?" My mind seemed to be racing, "Can I learn it?" "How will you know if you don't try?" Mai Zhuo smiled, stepped on the water, and rushed over quickly. I wanted to hide, but trying to keep up with her speed made me unsteady and lost my center of gravity, eventually falling to the ground. "Get up." Mai Zhuo stepped back, "When you can keep up with my pace under the same conditions, you will have made great progress." "Yeah." I nodded and lowered my focus, butI hope it won't be the same for half a year again. Mai Zhuo rushed at me again and again. I moved sideways, but always fell down, until I became a little angry, so I decided to change my approach - since I can't avoid it, I'll attack! But when I hit her face with the sunflower, it came up empty! After a moment, my body left the ground and fell backwards "I didn't use fire." Mai Zhuo let me go - he had already rushed three meters away. "Before your sense of balance reaches my level, no matter what counterattack you have, it will be just a flaw in my eyes." After saying that, she Back up again. Forget it, let’s start with the basic qualities in a proper manner! A day of practice was boring, even though a beauty like Mai Zhuo made up for it. However, I know that real strength is accumulated day by day, and the so-called good methods only play a doubling role. …… "It's almost done." Mai Zhuo said lazily, walking over and reaching out to me on the ground. The rain had stopped long ago, and the setting sun was shining slantingly from behind her. I couldn't see her face clearly, but it was exceptionally warm. The moment my hand was taken up by her, I felt like I was relying on her. Maybe, in this world, there are already many people close to me, but there are some things that I cannot do in front of King or Athena, but it seems that I can vent them here in Metro. Thinking about it, I couldn't help but jump up, got into her arms, buried my head in her chest, and choked a little: "Sister Mai Zhuo" "It's nothing." Mai Zhuo stroked the back of my head with one hand and hugged my back with the other. "After all, you started out as an ordinary person, and you are not a fighter until now. And you are not like An. Tenacity, so you would rather swallow the pain alone, but have to pretend to be confident in front of everyone. In fact, you have done a good job." I still didn’t cry in the end, because tears couldn’t break out of a way back. I could only be an ostrich with my head buried in her arms for a while, but I had to hold my head high again. After a long time, I realized that my movements were very ambiguous, and I jumped back stiffly in panic."Sister Mai ZhuoIdidn't mean to" "Haha" Mai Zhuo laughed heartily, "This is the real you! You are almost an ordinary person in the circle of fighters. No matter what, you will still be afraid in your heart. You usually just put those lingering fears in your heart. It’s hidden, but it’s always there. But who can you rely on? Even if it’s the king, you subconsciously feel that you should be her support. It’s not good to keep your feelings in your heart, so I’m sorry for what I just said It’s an honor.” "Sister Mai Zhuo" I was still in a state where I couldn't formulate a sentence, so I could only stare blankly at her and her golden outline printed by the setting sun behind her. "Let's go!" Mai Zhuo grabbed me by the back collar, "I'm going back to have dinner with the children. I don't know if they have cleaned the villa well. Besides, I'm hungry too." As she said that, she started running quickly , this is simply the gate to heavenexcept without the silver flame. My body is hanging backwards in the air, facing the sunset, and the soft light seems to be taking care of my mood Sister Mai Zhuo, I really like the feeling of relying on you, but can I really rely on you? And kof97 is just around the corner—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 95 Nujia’s Son When Mai Zhuo dragged me back to the elegant-looking villa, the blond boy was walking out: "Aunt Mai Zhuo? You are finally here!" "If I really come at noon do you really hope so?" Mai Zhuo asked with a smile. Adilheide became embarrassed: "Of course, it will take a lot of time to clean up the good things Rose has done" "So, are you coming to see me now, or have you already had dinner and are going out to practice?" Mai Zhuo had already put me on the ground and pulled me through the door. "Originally, I wanted to have dinner earlier." Adele Heide followed in and closed the door. "But Rose was frightened by your appearance yesterday. She also said that her Aunt Mai Zhuo was infected by Aunt Vice, so she insisted on eating. Waiting for you to come" "Really?" Mai Zhuo laughed dumbly, "Did I be too kind before? Wellwhere's Rose?" Looking around, there was no sign of wanting to eat. "On the second floor, she said she wanted to take care of you, so she decided to have the dining room in your bedroom." Adilhead said cautiously. "This child." Mai Zhuo shook his head helplessly, "He Bing, maybe you will be the one who succeeds Adil Hyde and is bullied by her." "Oh no? Could it be thatthisis the price of eating and drinking? That rose I hope she is actually a simple little girl "Aunt Mai Zhuo!" The moment he entered the bedroom, the childish voice and petite body came to him without warning - it is very likely that this girl has been paying attention to us, "You are finally here you Have you forgiven me?" "Forgive? What do you think?" Mai Zhuo reached out and picked her up, sat down casually, glanced at the table full of dishes, and then stared at Rose's face carefully, "When will you be as sensible as your brother?" "I'm still young!" Rose's tone sounded like she was coquettish. "Young? You think I can't tell? You're a little kid but a big kid!" Mai Zhuo motioned for Adirheide and I to sit down, "I was in a hurry yesterday, so I'll formally introduce you to you today - his name is He Bing, a monk who became a monk halfway. People want to be a member of the fighting world, and one of the masters. However, now he is not as good as Adil Hyde. In addition, he is also my brother." "What? Do we have to call him uncle?" Rose became lively after confirming that she was forgiven, but in my eyes, it should be described as presumptuous, "He is not much older than us, right?" "He's not much younger than me - does he also call me aunt?" Mai Zhuo asked her. "This" Rose hesitated, but obviously did not give up her idea. "Can you not dwell on this?" I was a little funny - such things are inevitable, "Sister Mai Zhuo is my sister Mai Zhuo; as for the brat Rose Miss, you can call me whatever you want. , of course, don’t call me nephew or anything like that, right?” "Then" Rose was still thinking, but Adilheid decided: "Let's call it He Bing. I heard that Chinese people prefer to use the full name for two-byte names. There shouldn't be anything wrong with this right? " "Of course. But" Ady Heide looked at me with a smile: "Aunt Mai Zhuo usually likes to speak Chinese. She and Aunt Vice have always communicated like this, and I am somewhat impressed by it." I see. I looked at Mai Zhuo and she was holding up her knife and fork: "Let's eat." …… I have to say that Western food is not my favorite after all. Seeing Adirheid and Roce relishing it, I can only limit myself to the realm of filling my stomach, and Mai Zhuo also seems to have little interest in the taste of these dishes - quite a bit. A bit of a swallowing attitude. When everyone had almost finished eating, Mai Zhuo wiped his mouth: "I took Rose to her bedroom. You can do it yourself. Someone will come and clean up later." This last sentence was meant for me, but Could it be that she Do you want me to communicate more with Adilhaide? Showing his eyes just happened to look at Edilheid, he laughed: "Don't look at Aunt Mai Zhuo said that, she actually hurts Rose the most. Now, she must be warm to her." "Thisit's natural. She is a very gentle person." I nodded, "So, what should we do now?" "We? If you don't mind, let's go out for a walk together?" Adilheide sent out an invitation. "Aren't you going to compete suddenly on a whim? Mai Zhuo also said, I'm not your opponent." I'll take a shot first. In fact, this day's training has already made my back hurt. "I'm not a master, although I haven't competed with others yet." When he used the word "competition", there was a pause. It seemed that he really had no experience in this area.  "Then, let's go." Winter is always dry and cold, although it just rained today. Adirheid and I were walking on the path next to the villa. Everything seemed quite empty. "He Bing. Can I ask some questions?" Adilheide said, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally, and as if he had planned it for a long time. "It depends on what the problem is - at least, my private life is confidential." I tried to joke, because his tone was very formal, which clearly meant trouble. "Of course not, you are not a beauty." Adilhyde's words surprised me. "You are really precocious." "Needless to say, it's just a cultural difference." Adilheide was not as shy as he was in front of Mai Zhuo. "Orientals like to say, 'The children of the poor become rich early.' But here, the children of the rich have the right More responsibility.” "Thiscan't be the whole reason for premature puberty, right?" "That's true. However, if you grow up next to a beauty like Aunt Mai Zhuo, you will have the same result as me." Adilhyde's words were both implicit and explicit. "I thinkyou should be the one who's a kid." I seemed to be sweating a little. "So what? In any case, Aunt Mai Zhuo is my stepmother in the legal sense." Adele Heide smiled faintly, "Okay, let's get down to business: how do outsiders evaluate my father - ―In anger?” "This" Maybe, I am not qualified to answer at all. The image of the old immortal boss that Nujia has established in my heart is considered stable, and this is obviously a misunderstanding - how can I come up with a fair evaluation? Seeing that I was silent, Adilheid added: "There is no need to taboo anything. My father never regretted pursuing his dreams. No matter what he did in the eyes of others, there was no right or wrong. It’s all my father.” "Then why do you ask?" "Because I can't fully believe what Aunt Mai Zhuo said." Adilheide continued walking. We were far away from the villa. "The unexplainable feelings between her and my father have undermined the credibility of her words." Discount, and besides, I want to know who the world sees my father as, not who he really is.” "What do you mean?" "After all, I have to inherit this family, and I have to deal with other people, and I don't like these things, so I should be prepared for a rainy day." "Adilheide, how old are you this year?" Looking at him, I was reminded of Athena, whose mature rationality that does not match her age is so strikingly similar. "Fourteen." Adilhead stopped, "Now, can you answer my original question?" "It's not that I don't answerActually, I am not qualified to evaluate your father." I simply told the truth, oh no, I told the truth with reservations, "Because I am only a half-hearted fighter, and I have never seen it with my own eyes. Your father. However, as a person who has held two consecutive KOFs, there is no doubt about your father’s strength. As for other people’s opinions, I don’t know Maybe you can ask Iori Yagami, he should have met your father. . However, Iori Yagami is a dangerous person, so you must be careful." "Iori Yagami? The runner-up of kof95?" Adilhead thought for a while, "Is he cruel?" "Danger does not mean cruelty." I corrected, "You'd better ask Mai Zhuo for details. She knows better than me." "Okay." Adilheide was silent for a long time, "Also, although you don't want to discuss with me, I still have this idea - someone who can be appreciated by Aunt Mai Zhuo, and a person with a weak foundation. , there must be something special about it - as my father's son, I am very interested in it, please don't refuse me." "Let's communicate" "Yes, since it is communication, it is best to use the most direct method." I wanted to make a haha, but he simply rejected it. "Thenhow about tomorrow?" He and I looked at each other for a while, and finally compromised - he is also the master after all "Okay. I'll call you early tomorrow morning." Adilheide turned back, "Now, we're going back. I guess Aunt Mai Zhuo and Rose have almost finished what they said." ; ; Text Chapter 96 Vice’s boudoir What Adilheid said was right, Metro loved Rose very much. Even when we went home, he just said lightly: "Everyone, let's go to sleep." Then he stayed at Rose's bedside for a while. The bedroom arranged for me is the vice’s boudoir. Although I was very curious about Rose's so-called "good deeds", Adil Heide said nothing, and Mai Zhuo simply gave me a look: "Don't you know how to leave some secrets for your children?" Then he sent me away. . secret? It seems that there is no shortage of excuses for doting. Lying on the bed, smelling the lingering fragrance of the women's room, I laughed a little. However, isn’t that what maternal love is like? Mai Zhuo Forget it, I don’t want this. Now that I've arrived at someone's boudoir, I can't let go of this opportunity to explore. Thinking about it, I quickly jumped out of bed and glanced around: bedside table, wardrobe, desk, computer desk, bookshelf, and fitness equipment. Oh no, it is training equipment. It is quite special Wait, how could it not be there? A place to put on makeup! ?????????????????????????? Maybe, the blood of madness has cosmetic side effects, and that thing is very redundant That must be the case. The principle of proximity starts from the bedside table. In fact, this thing only has three drawers. The two that could be opened must have been "developed" by Rose, and when I opened them, I only saw some family photos and letter paper that seemed to be used for drafts. The handwriting on the paper is very powerful and somewhat domineering; as for the family photos, they are very warm. At least, judging from the atmosphere in them, Rose and the others are a little biased in their fear of vice - they can devote themselves to the love that just reaches their waist. The children having a snowball fight together showed their affection, and Vice in the photo was smiling happily. The bottom drawer was locked. Judging from the situation, Rose had thought of a way, but it obviously failed. However, it is true that this lock has a strange appearance, and it is impossible to imagine how it would be opened under normal circumstances - in this case, give up for now. Thinking about it, I opened the closet. There is no dazzling array of clothes that are characteristic of rich women. I only found about ten sets of fashions, which seemed a bit empty hanging in this huge wardrobe. I was surprised - after all, as far as women are concerned, vice can also be used. Are you talking about being slovenly? Moreover, among the only clothes, secretary outfits accounted for more than half. The rest included purple evening gowns, red and black equestrian suits, light gray windbreakers and even a men's suit! Theseare Vice's collections? I really doubt whether she is a woman ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fighters don’t really care about their clothes. Even Athena, as an artist, only dresses up in disguise when she goes to the street to do errands, and even in casual clothes, there is no change. Let’s take a look at the writing desk! ????????????????????????? Scented carbon ink bottle, a stack of glossy and thick paper, one page already has some dust on it - it seems that Rose is not interested in this kind of place yet. There is a desk lamp on the left hand side, and the armchair is made of the same wood as the desk. Although I can't recognize the material at a glance, its age it should be of a certain age - just this armchair, I can't find it anywhere. Not a single nail can be made - the realm of a master. There are not many carpenters at this level nowadays. Next is the computer desk. Looking at the monitor, which is so thick that I feel pity for it, I seem to have pink eye again Rich people! However, I have nothing worth continuing to observe. After all, I can't open the computer to see what vice has stored in it. Privacy I am not her opponent at all now When I walked to the bookshelf next to the door, I felt a little dizzy - these books were too professional, and I even couldn't even understand the titles of some of the books in languages ????! In a hurry, I only recognized two books, "Political Economics" and "Sun Tzu's Art of War", and then I lay down on the bed as if I was running away. We’ll talk about those exercise equipment later. My body is still a little sore now. Moreover, just looking at this circle is already very interesting. Vice makes me feel a little unfeminine, or I just don’t find many things in her room that ordinary women have more or less; and the strong and powerful handwriting also illustrates her personality type. However, she is so relatable in those photos. Thinking back to the time I spent at Todo Dojo, I was confused. Maybe, after I got used to Mai Zhuo, I couldn't accept Vice's character, so I avoided her intentionally or unintentionally. Even theoretically speaking, I might have made a wrong judgment because of my understanding of previous games. ——Vice and Mai Zhuo are from the same race and may have a good relationship, but in any case, they are two people, not just one head. It is simply ridiculous to use Metro's model to measure vice, but I have been doing this subconsciously for a long time. Maybe it's because she's not good at words and often lets Mai Zhuo's words represent her own thoughts It seems that when I return to Nanzhen in the future, I will have to communicate with her again. Then Hu ?After thinking about it for a while, I felt a little bored. I want to sleep, but it's too early, and there's nothing to do to kill time Let's study the suspicious lock! I got up, squatted in front of the bedside table, and stared at the lock to no avail. ??It is said to be a lock just because of the location where it appears, but as for its shape How can there be such a big keyhole in the world? You can even put your fingers in it! But other than that, there's not much to tell from the outside. …Damn it, I don’t believe it! I gritted my teeth and inserted my fingers. Although a bit childish, this is also an option when there is no other way. ah! pain! The finger that was inserted seemed to be bitten by something, so I quickly pulled it outblood! There is a wound! What kind of agency is this? Just as I was thinking about it, I heard a "click" and the drawer popped open by itself! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? I was a little angry, licked my wounds, and then felt a little disappointed - there was only one mobile phone in the drawer. Needless to say, I opened the flap. Since a lock is used, and the function of the so-called lock is to attract thieves, then, I When the flip cover is opened, the phone will automatically start making calls. This startled me, but it soon became quiet. It was just a mobile phone anyway. No matter where the call was made, could the other party come over the line and threaten me? "Hello? Mai Zhuo? What's the matter?" The call came through, his voice was a little anxious, it was Vice. "This isn't Mai Zhuo, it's me." After finding the real owner, I became anxious. "He Bing?" Vice was very surprised, "Why are you holding this phone?" “…They arranged for me to temporarily live in your…bedroom.” "I mean this phone!" "I accidentallyopened the lock." As I said that, my curiosity finally overcame my anxiety, "What kind of lock was that? It hurt my fingers." "Did you open it with your fingers?" Vice confirmed my words and was even more surprised, but lost the initial anxiety. "Yes." I admitted, "The keyhole is so big that only my fingers can fit in it." "You" Vice was silent, and after a while, he spoke excitedly, "It seems that our Orochi clan has a new member, although the emergence of this member is a bit special" "Wait, you mean" "Yes, He Bing. You have the blood of madness." Vice's voice was very clear, but he couldn't hide anything. "You meanthe lock" "That lock can only be opened with the blood of madness." Vice explained concisely, "The key is that for nearly two thousand years, you are the only one with an ordinary person's physique who can possess the blood of madness. At the beginning, we conducted countless experiments for the reproduction of the race. No matter how many times we sacrificed our lives, we never succeeded!" …Vice is still talking non-stop, she must be drooling at this moment. And I was in a daze - am I just a guinea pig who accidentally succeeded? Although, this was an accident ; ; Text Chapter 97 Who will listen if the string is broken? "He Bing, are you listening?" Vice suddenly asked loudly and woke me up. "Well I was a little distracted just now. You have to understand, after all, this news is not easy to digest." I wanted to calm down the atmosphere, but with her tone just now, she might have to come over night to dissect me "Oh Indeed, I am also a little excited." Vice paused and cleared his throat. "I am in Nanzhen now. It is impossible to explain the matter clearly on the phone. You go and talk to Mai Zhuo." "Okay." I thought for a while and asked, "I have crazy blood, am I still a human being?" "Although our Orochi clan calls itself the Heavenly God Clan, even the body of the Eight Masters is just a human subspecies, or" Vice chuckled, "You'd better ask Mai Zhuo, I guess she is the only one. Only then will you trust me." After saying that, he hung up the phone. trust? Yes, I trust her. However, if it is really necessary to go through such a lock to be sure that I have crazy blood, then why did she keep saying that I was already a member of the Orochi clan? Maybe, I am worrying too much With my phone in my hand, I went to Rose's room, but Mai Zhuo stopped me in the corridor: "Vice has already sent me a text message." "So, can you explain it?" Although I didn't know what she would say, I tried my best to keep a calm mind, but in the end I was a little panicked and couldn't stop my thoughts that were almost chaotic. Even I was still preparing for them. In 1996, I was jealous of texting as a normal thing "Is there any explanation?" Mai Zhuo asked back, "I just judged your physique in advance. Anyway, the possibility is very objective. Besides, even if you are not, can't you let me deceive myself? Vice has probably already I told you the difficulty of our snake family reproducing - can you forgive me if you give it a little anesthesia?" "" I really want to say something, but what can I say? I still have artifact blood in my body Seeing my silence, Mai Zhuo reached out and held me in his arms: "Don't be like this, no matter what, I am your sister Mai Zhuo." … Could it be that the way she coaxed Rose just now was accidentally used on me "No, of course you are my sister Mai Zhuo." Although I couldn't laugh or cry, the feeling of being hugged by a beautiful woman was still worth enjoying. "I mean, why are the fertility problems of the Orochi tribe so serious?" "To put it simply, it's a biological problem - that's not to say; to put it more complicatedlyif I can explain it clearly, is there still a problem?" Mai Zhuo joked, "I told you, bloodline is not Pure offspring are prone to runaway during the peak period of development, and crazy blood has the property of self-convergence in genetics - the offspring of two people who both have impure crazy blood will have a bloodline that is necessarily better than the average bloodline of their parents. The value is more pure - this statement is actually irregular, but it is easy for you to understand. Therefore, the blood of the Orochi clan born and raised in the environment of ordinary people often causes major accidents, and is eventually recognized as a monster and killed; while in the environment of our clan Fertility is easy, but inbreeding is easy. Moreover, even in our own villages and towns, because the bloodline is very pure, children with great potential are often produced, but this can still lead to accidents - Leona is an example." Mai Zhuo was a little sad, "So, even after thousands of years, the population of our tribe is still very small - compared to humans who have been without restraint for a long time." Based on her last words, she has a vague mentality that she is different from other races Is this one of the factors why there are fights? I guess, and have to admit that they have this qualification "And I can have crazy blood after adulthood, which means that you have the possibility to avoid the rampage during the developmental period." I continued along this line of thinking, "So, you are overjoyed. But, have you ever thought about it? , maybe, I am a special case? And, even now, what can be determined is that I have crazy blood, but how much do I have? Maybe just a trace amount? Everything is still elusive I don't want you to face your dreams A shattering scene.” "It's better than nothing!" Mai Zhuo unknowingly took me back to my bedroom. "The existence of dreams is to give 1% possibility of things that would never happen. Although it is cruel, it is enough to make people continue to follow it. " "Life is not enough, and I have never had any worry about being a thousand years old." I shook my head, finally left her arms and lay on the bed, "Let me deal with this short life first!" I said. Then, I took out the fake ring. I am worried about the king, and Mai Zhuo is working for the race, so it is the same thing. I can finally guess the troubles of Chizuru, Kasumi and Iori Yagami. Mai Zhuo looked at me and said nothing. Maybe in her eyes, I am a little decadent at the moment "I'll go to bed first, I'll go to Adirheide tomorrow morningIf you want me to fight, as a guest, I have to agree, and as a person who wants to be a fighter, I also have to agree. "I smiled at Mai Zhuo and ran to the bathroom, "By the way, it seems that a certain blond boy who is about to reach puberty has some Oedipus complex! " "You! Adilheide is still a child!" Mai Zhuo was stunned, shouted with a red face, and slammed the door. I turned on the nozzle and curled up in the bathtub. The light was dim in the mist. I closed my eyes and felt the warm current sliding over my cheeks Aoi's grass blood, Leona's crazy blood; Kasumi, Mai Zhuo, and Chizuru; King, Jane, and that Sakazaki Ryo Maybe, only when he was with Athena, he was like that Guangxi has the same natural scenery, but Now that I know what it feels like to be sad, even if I have a thousand different feelings, who can I tell anyone about it? Early the next morning, Adirheide’s knock on the door sounded like a Marseille march. When I got dressed and opened the door, his eyes were full of excitement: "Let's go to the training room." "Heydon't you want to have breakfast first?" He took me along, and I suddenly couldn't keep up. "That? There's no rush." "It's so early for you!" As we dragged ourselves down to the first floor, we bumped into Mai Zhuo who opened the door. "Let's go, I'll be a spectator. It just so happens that I haven't tested your level for a long time." Mai Zhuo He waved to us, smiled at Edelheide, but turned back slightly reservedly. “Could it be that the joke I made yesterday was too ambiguous? After all, Mai Zhuo wants to play the role of stepmother well. Along the way, Mai Zhuo walked in front of us without speaking, which made me feel even more unreasonably guilty. And the so-called training room is actually a building the size of a gymnasium, which islarger than the Todo Dojo. Although there are many facilities inside, they look a bit empty after all. "You guys start." Mai Zhuo sat on the floor in a corner and waved to us. "He Bing, I'll start first!" Adilheide took a few steps back and suddenly raised his leg - Galekick? ; ; Text Chapter 98 From the first solstice of winter to the spring of March Isn't it? Already strong wind? How old is he! The descendants of the boss truly deserve their reputation ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????… Seeing that I deliberately refused to hide, Adilheid was a little angry and rushed straight towards me. His momentum was a bit like the Gate of Heaven it was just his footwork. However, I can’t do anything about Mai Zhuo’s sprint, but it should still be within the control range of a teenager and a half-year-old. In his mind, he squatted slightly, and Toudou-ryu's posture was revealed inadvertently I don't know what Kasumi's reaction will be when he sees it, and he brings up the matter of intellectual property rights? “Forget it, let’s deal with the aggressive child in front of us first. He grabbed my neck, I turned sideways to block his path, he avoided it, I blocked it, my hands were entangled, and our bodies were intertwined A child is still a child after all. Just like Li Mei’s strength needs to be improved, Adilhead’s focus is on his shortcomings. In the end, he was the one who fell to the ground. And I immediately added Dragon Lianyang, oh, it was the variation that ended with Half Moon Slash. I forced him to roll and crawl, but I didn’t stop - Wild Bite, Sunflower 2nd Style, Nine Injuries! Because it started with Long Lianyang, with the help of inertia, I struck one blow every time I turned around, and finally hit his chest with one punch, good - tornado kick; change! Just when I was about to try out the feasibility of Qin Yueyin, Mai Zhuo had already appeared between me and Adirheid. With a decision blow, I was caught off guard and thrown far away: "Adirheide is still a child!" "I'm just a monk halfway." Probably, her concern for the child was directly proportional to the strength of her attack on me, and I almost couldn't get up. "MaiAunt Mai Zhuo, don't worry about me, I haven't lost yet." Adilhyde gasped and stood up. "If you lose, you lose." Mai Zhuo stopped him who was eager to try, and came to help me, "Heaven's Gate is based on balance, and Todo-ryu, the best in Hebing, happens to pay great attention to this. The lack of basic quality is not a day. A matter of two days.” "But, I'm not much better." It was actually quite thrilling when I threw him just now. "I'm also far away from the gate of heaven." I can stop Adirheide's sprint, but Mai Zhuo is another person. level. "Let's go and have breakfast." Mai Zhuo's embrace was very comforting. She kept supporting me. She must be very aware of the effect of her actions. I was enjoying it and automatically filtered a certain child’s face Well, is that jealousy? hehe! …… In fact, Mai Zhuo's status as a guardian not only means that he can control staggering wealth, but also unavoidable heavy business affairs. During breakfast, she explained many arrangements and requirements, then hurriedly picked up the food and left. …… "Generally speaking, I come back for one day every half month. During my absence, He Bing and Adil Hyde have to take good care of Rose. Of course, she has to refuse some of her excessive demands. Moreover, you can practice together to use balance as a guide. The point is. He Bing, I know you really want to see the king, so I will simply give you a goal - when can you escape my gate of heaven, when can you leave here, and the travel expenses will be reimbursed, if you are willing to beg. You can also smuggle yourself to the United States and leave now. Of course, you only need to escape once, no matter what kind of flaws will be exposed after you escape - I will not force you, and I have no intention of locking you here. " Mai Zhuo gave a lot of explanations, but these are the only ones I remember. On the other hand, Adilhead is a precocious child. As long as you treat him as an adult, his rebellious character will probably not show up in you. Rose, on the other hand, is simply at the age of a witch, and her Barbie doll-like appearance is just an illusion. Her seemingly sweet smile It is completely a sign that you need to retreat and be alert. The silence between two miserable men became a common sight in the Bernstein household. Maybe this description is a bit biased, because every father with a daughter will encounter this situation to some extent, but Rose's level is very suitable for her status as a daughter of a wealthy family. However, Adele Hyde and I should have been practicing without eating or sleeping. season Seasons, oh yes. Before you know it, the cold winter in November has turned into spring in March. Perhaps, it is more appropriate to say that it is late spring cold. Just when Rose was clamoring to enjoy the Mediterranean climate, Adirheid and I had been defeated by Metro many times, which made me feel like this late spring weather. However, the progress is significant. In fact, if my goal was just to escape the gate of heaven, I would have passed the test, but many thoughts kept me from taking any tricks - as a fighter, even if I am half-assed, as long as I sincerely yearn for this profession, I will not be able to do it. I would be willing to cheatit's not a public exam in a university. And the Bernsteins were indeed a great place. A rich man is a rich man, regardless of facilities or income.They all have a lot of background, and the library is a place worth lingering. Unlike the Todo family's old house, the Bernstein family's library even has a large dedicated alcove where people can immediately experiment if they suddenly have any ideas. In the words of Adil Head: This is a configuration specially given to fighters. However, the open space is mostly occupied by roses, from projection photography to metal refining, from vivisection to painting and graffiti, from squash practice to band performance Not to mention the poor staff, it is me and the free audience. Adirheide was so embarrassed when he saw it - it's good to be young, there are endless weird ideas Specifically, the martial arts classics in this library are what attracted me. Based on Yagami-an’s habits and my personal experience at Toudo’s house, I almost developed a reading habit as well. Mai Zhuo doesn't have time to teach you step by step, so this is a good place to get the answers. Here, I learned a lot about various martial arts schools that King had mentioned but failed to explain in detail. I learned a lot of theoretical knowledge about fighting based on natural science. I even learned about Qigong from Nu Jia’s notes, especially It is the experience of the gate of heaven! Qianfan, in the end, live up to find a raw white head! I was in high spirits, practiced harder, and even ate a few more bowls of rice However, no matter how hard I try, I just can't do even the most basic aerial maneuver. If I ask Edirhead, he can only continue to demonstrate the gale kick that I was tired of earlier, and Mai Zhuo will not come back for two or three days … Is it time to leave here? Sitting on the wooden board at the top of the big tree that Mai Zhuo loved, facing the not-so-warm sunset, I felt a little conflicted. Mai Zhuo, who has wealth, is very busy. I don’t have much room for improvement here for the time being, but if I really want to leave, I am reluctant to leave. Rose is so lively that it makes people scared, but she is really likeable. Looking at her, you will unknowingly become younger when you are angry; Adil Hyde makes people feel intimidating, but he is my friend. It just so happens that from the time I came to this world until now, there are really only a handful of people who can be considered my friends - the life of a fighter! Athena is right. Habits are often created and changed over time, but it is disappointing to realize that they will change. Thinking about it, I thought of many things again, those friends, one after another like puzzle pieces: Is Athena okay? Where's Quan Chong? Are they still tacitly following each other? The scary Yuri should be at home now, right? A little girl who hates gen-ryu but has the brand of gen-ryu in every move she makes How is Kasumi doing now? The injury caused by the eight young girls is no joke, but Kuai Aoi should take care of her with all her strength, right? I wonder if the next time I meet Kusu? Aoi, she will go straight to the point and challenge me Iori Yagami should have recovered early by now? It should be, even I have no problem, where will he be, what will he do and Chizuru, the person who is burdened by responsibilities, she is not at the time to be carefree and laugh, Orochi The problem is approaching everyone's death unhurriedly As for the grievances between the hungry wolf brothers and Gith I'd better support them mentally. In my impression, South Town without Gith is simply a state of chaos. A chivalrous hero or a terrifying ruler are not the best choices for a city. Rather than these disputes, I would rather speculate on Nikaido Benimaru's story about picking up girls By the way, there is leona, poor girl. The heroic appearance is just an illusion, and it has no meaning other than making people feel more pitiful. What the client needs most is not military honor. After all, she is an adolescent girl, but she has no real friends in the military camp. Those who have watched her grow up cannot give her everything, but I can really let her Showing that clear smile that makes people short-circuit? She is a time bomb “Hmm…and…king. It wasn't until I seriously considered leaving that I discovered that she was one of the reasons why I stayed at Bernstein's house - it was so hard to face! When we meet this time, we should be discussing marriage, right? However, marriage is more of a legal process and a social relationship. Janedoes it take Foolish Old Man to move mountains? King didn't mention it directly, but it didn't mean that she didn't care. The fake ring showed her feelings and also hinted at Jane's standards. Kof championship bonus? The strength of the strong, huge wealth, great reputation “Could it be that we have to wait until Jane grows up and no longer needs to worry about King and I before we can finally get married? The year of the monkey and the month of the horse “Could it be that the tacit long-distance race between Athena and Quan Chong is going to happen between me and the king? can not stand…… Could it be that "Bang!" I fell to the ground. Fortunately, the wooden board didn't follow me. The feeling of being grounded is a little painful, but it is an inevitable result. I cannot stay on that wooden board forever. ??????????????? Well, let’s face the matter in front of us. Adilheide will definitely drag me into a fight at night. That kid?, when I recovered from my violent injuries, I was no longer my opponent, but I refused to admit defeat at all. It seemed that I had never forgotten my identity as a monk. Oh, I’m hungry I have decided that I will escape the gate of heaven this time. As good as it is, the Bernstein family recipe I miss Athena so much! \ Text Chapter 99 Leaving and Going Home "Actually, what I care about is not that I can't defeat you. A minor's body always has to face reality. However, as a distant family, there is naturally some family pride. My father gave his life for the blood of madness. I have lost my life, but there is no result. The pioneers who fight for the unknown field must have the consciousness to end miserably, so I have nothing to complain about. But, you appeared. As you claim, you are an adult who has become a monk halfway. But in a short period of time, I had the blood of madness, and there were no symptoms of discomfort. Is this fair? As a descendant of the Bernstein family, can I accept it silently? " Adirheid’s words still seem to be echoing in his ears. Maybe he wouldn't have said this if he hadn't known that I felt able to leave. However, this is no longer the point. What surprised me was: Adil Heide was vaguely proud of his father! If it was Rose, it would be acceptable, but for him is the world crazy or am I obsessed with those "history"? And I didn’t answer anything. What can be said? It's not actively cheating, but it's not worth showing off. Today is the day when Mai Zhuo comes back. I got up early and made full preparations, but in vain - Mai Zhuo only sent someone to bring a letter. In fact, it was not a letter, but an English newspaper from that day. Maybe Adilheide was confused by Mai Zhuo's behavior, but I found something in it - "A mysterious pillar of fire suddenly appeared in Tokyo, Japan" If it was just that, it would be too insignificant, but it appeared in In the newspaper, because of the location of the accident—Cao? City! "Aunt Mai Zhuo, what does this mean?" Adilhyde asked puzzledly. "I'm not very clear either. However, if she guessed correctly, she would have known that I had reached the original agreement, and now, I can leave." Am I really not clear? Maybebut at least I can make a pretty good guess. On the way to Japan, since Mai Zhuo reimbursed me for the expenses, I was also very generous. When the plane landed in Narita, I was already carrying a bag full of bags. However, that's it. After getting off the plane, Mai Zhuo no longer cares about me, and I have to quickly find a place to stay, for example, Athena's house. This time, I no longer had the anxiety I felt when I first came here, and I already knew the way. As I walked, I saw posters of Athena hanging around the corridors, and some stores often played her songs. the sound of. However, I also heard something worthy of caution: among them, there were works by the band Hell. After all, what is supposed to come is coming gradually, I just don’t know how this road will go. As the saying goes, roads are made by people, but now, the road I know is still a piece of grass, and I can't let the road extend according to its original trajectory. Maybe, we need to do something in advance Athena’s home is still so elegant, and she doesn’t have many worries about becoming famous. After all, the privacy protection of the Japanese artist circle is much better than that in China. Of course, this is the reason why she chose this place, even if she likes to speak Chinese, even if she likes to eat Chinese food. It was Quan Chong who opened the door. He was carrying a bag: "Hebing?" "Are you surprised?" I smiled, "You seem to be very strong, how can you heal from your injury so quickly?" "That's not the point. What's important is why did you come here? Are you so mobilizing troops?" Looking at my "equipment", he became curious, "Aren't you having fun in the Kagura Palace?" Having fun I felt like my scalp was numb: "Who did you listen to this rumor? I'm just recovering from my injuries, okay? Besides, I didn't stay there long before I went to Mai Zhuo's house." "Maizhuo?" Quan Chong was stunned for a moment, then looked ambiguous, "What did you do there? Or did you go there because of something else?" …Why does this kid seem to have grown up suddenly after not seeing him for a while? Could it be that "Have you become very familiar with Nikaido Benimaru recently?" "What do you meanyou! I'm not that pervert!" Quan Chong reacted, a little annoyed, "Forget it, I won't tell you anymore, I have to go shopping and I'm going to Guangxi soon." "Guangxi? Special training is coming again? Aren't you afraid of the elderly?" I teased him. He didn't smile: "Am I not miserable enough on kof96? Traveling can indeed increase your knowledge, but if your physical fitness is not up to par, everything is in vain. By the way, Robert is in the living room. You guys have a good chat. Listen to him, his senior brother I have a very bad impression of you." After saying that, he took to the street. Senior brother? It's strange that Ryo Sakazaki has a crush on me However, I really forgot about the fact that Robert and Kensung have a good relationship. However, since you are already here, of course you have to go in. "Athena, I'm back." In the room, Athena was mixing coffee, and sitting on the sofa was a burly man, obviously Robert, although, among fighters, hisThe shape is not very burly. Seeing me putting down my packages, Athena was very surprised: "He Bing! Why are you back Why don't you go visit the king first?" "King, of course I want to go to her place, but things are not that simple. Besides, this is my home so far!" I shook my head and turned to Robert who was looking at me, "Hello, come to visit Fist." Chong? He beat Yuli very badly last time!" "That's just a competitionwhat do you mean?" Robert's demeanor changed, which meant that he and Yuli were still working underground, haha. "You don't need to be so excited, right?" I laughed. People in love are always a little silly. "How is Yuli now? She almost killed me last time! I don't know when she will stop. So childish?" "She is practicing at home now." Robert was still a little cautious - I really don't know what he was careful about. However, in this case, I really couldn’t say anything else: “Athena, is there anything delicious to eat tonight? I’ve been eating foreign food so much lately that I can hardly hold it anymore!” "I didn't have it originally, but now that you're here, of course you have to take care of yourself!" Athena smiled, put the coffee cup on the coffee table in front of the sofa, and came over to help me organize things, "Hey! You brought so many things? Didn't you just listen? Are you saying you are penniless?" "Of course I won't be polite if someone asks for reimbursement." Mai Zhuo is extremely wealthy anyway, "By the way, is there any news about Kasumi? Her injury" "With the Kagura family here, if we can't save him, probably no one in the world can." Athena joked. Really not? It's just because nests are hidden deeper. Thinking about it, I asked again: "Then where is she now? Last time she discussed intellectual property issues with me. I have learned so much Todo-ryu Kung Fu, so I should definitely go there." "She has gone home, but she is still recovering. Besides, Cao Aoi is taking care of her. Do you dare to go?" Athena became cunning, with a playful look on her face. "Ah" Cao Kui, there is really some trouble. I am still no match now, "By the way, hasn't she already admitted my mental trauma?" Although she found out the reason, at least it can make her feel better. I settled down a bit. "Did you beat Yuri?" Athena chased after her, "It seems that you are still a fool? Aoi will kill you." …This is true, if we take it seriously, she has saved me twice How come the person who showed kindness to me is thinking about my life Oh, wait, if it’s Cao Kui, then there might be some things that can be matched "Then I still want to go, Kasumi is my friend after all!" I said firmly, because Kasumi did give me a lot of help, but there was also a bit of a drunkard's intention to stop drinking. Text Chapter 100 See grass again? Aoi "Well, in that case, I'll go see Kasumi now. It's not far away from lunch time anyway. If you really want to help me, it would be better to have a formal meeting tomorrow. I want to eat your real skills!" I He smiled at Athena and said, "Besides, visiting her as soon as possible will show your sincerity even more!" "Okay thenwill you come back tonight?" Athena nodded slightly, "I'm afraid your bedroom is also dusty." "Come back as soon as possible If someone wants to take me to the hospital or the morgue, there is no way." I waved my hand and walked out the door, "Goodbye, Mr. Garcia, have a good time!" My bedroom? So what if there's dust? Being able to keep it for me is enough to move me However, I still have to leave, Robert I really don't know how to face it, after all, he is someone's junior brother "Forget it, let's think about how to break up with Cao? Aoi I really don't understand what that woman is thinking. Maybe it’s because Kasumi’s performance on kof96 is good. Although it seems that no one can be a coach at Todo Dojo for the time being, there are still many students practicing there. As soon as I arrived at the door, I heard the excitement inside. "Sir, what do you want to do here?" There was another woman who looked like a receptionist. She seemed to be a college student, but she was not the same person as when I first came. "I came to visit Kasumi." To be honest, I suddenly felt a little unhappy - after all, I am also a member of kof96, but she didn't recognize me at all I may have failed. "You are" The female college student didn't believe it. "I'm her friend." I got a little angry for no reason, even though her behavior was actually competent, "Could it be that I'm still here to kick the gym? Youcao? Aoi takes care of her, how many people dare to mess around?" "But" What else did she want to say? Do I really not look like a good person? "He is indeed Kasumi's friend." Someone behind him said something fair Ah, it's Kusanagi Aoi! "You" I broke into a cold sweat. "What am I? Come in with me." Cao Kui seemed to have no intention of making trouble in public. "Oh." It's better to obey "Why did you come here suddenly?" Cao Kui asked casually, walking towards the inner room. "I also have to recuperate!" I said after thinking about it, "Xiaocheng was so seriously injured, how could I not come to see her? I feel like it's too late to come now." "It doesn't matter if you come early or late, but Kasumi is not in a good mood right now." Kusanagi reminded her, "You'd better not talk nonsense." "What's up with her?" "Before coming back from Kagura Palace, I was rejected by Iori Yagami." Kusanagi's tone was quite plain, but she vaguely clenched her fists tightly. "" I really don't know what to say. Maybe I've always known the result, but when it really happened, for Kasumi "Emotional issues are very complicated." "Yes." Aoi stopped in front of Kasumi's bedroom, "It's a pity that I can't help her." help? Are you planning to kidnap Iori Yagami and have an arranged marriage? Her tone made me gasp. "Aoi, who are you talking to?" Kasumi's voice came from inside the room, her energy not as strong as when she was jumping around last time. "It's He Bing, he's here to see you." Cao Aoi pushed open the door and walked in, sitting directly on the head of Xiang Cheng's bed and helping her sit up. " Kasumi, there are some things Miss Aoi has already told me. I'm not very good at comforting people, so I really don't know what to say." I hesitated, "Or let's talk about something else. topic?" "I understand what you mean." Kasumi forced a smile, "It's a pity that I really don't have much thoughts, please let me sleep well for a few days, okay?" "Okay, just take a rest." Cao Kui said helplessly, conjuring up some newspapers, "Come on, take a look at this, just for fun." "Thank you, Aoi. You have been taking care of me these past few days. I" Kasumi was interrupted by Cao Aoi: "What are we? Faxiao! I can't help you with your affairs. I am already very incompetent." , shouldn’t I serve you well?” As she spoke, she rubbed Xiangcheng’s hair, “Look, it’s all dirty. I’m going to give you a bath tonight. Don’t push me. Girls have the right to be clean.” She said, She chuckled and said, "Okay, just stay alone, but don't cry anymore." After saying that, Cao Kui stood up and motioned for me to leave with her, and I did feel that I was a bit redundant - at least, I didn't think I could do better than Cao Kui. "I'm sorry. You came here specifically to see Xiangcheng, but she didn't receive you well." After leaving the house and walking to the backyard, Kusanagi felt a little embarrassed.Said happily. "It's nothing. Kasumi's condition is indeed not good. When something like that happens, it's inevitable" I said with some emotion, but suddenly realized a problem - last time after Kusanagi Aoi apologized so politely, he came to me alone. Pick, could it be that this time too "Okay, let's talk about your problem now." Cao Kui's words made me feel like I was falling into an ice cellar, "why are you in a daze?" "Oh, it's nothing, just tell me!" I managed to speak, but my face was clearly grim. “You…” Cao Kui pondered for a moment, then suddenly laughed, “Could it be that… you think I want to fight with you?” "I am indeed worried." I simply admitted that it was not a shameful thing anyway, she has the blood of an artifact! "Haha" She laughed for a long time and almost couldn't straighten her back. It took a long time to stabilize herself. "Am I really that scary?" "I don't know either," I shook my head, "In other words, just because you saved me twice, if you really want my life, I have no right to fight back, and even if I resist, it will be in vain." "Twiceyou know?" Cao Kui was a little surprised. "If you don't want others to know, you have to do nothing yourself. Besides, what you did is a good thing, why do you need to hide it?" I really don't understand, "You are my savior!" "Savior?" Cao Kui shook his head, "I am not so loving. The first time I saved you, it was just because I said I would not hurt your life; as for the second time Anyone who has my Cao Kui's blood , we should all support each other.” "According to what you said, didn't I get a big deal?" I don't believe that such a good thing is really possible. "Cheap? At that time, I was just a doctor on a dead horse. A drop of blood didn't matter to me at all, but to you, it was a double-edged sword - it could heal your injuries, but first I will kill you because of rejection." Cao Kui stretched out his index finger, and the fingertips burned lightly, "When ordinary people accept my Cao Kui's blood, most of them will directly lead to death. Although shortly after death, the body can Achieve perfection. So, you don’t need to thank me, and the agreement I made with you will have to be fulfilled sooner or later, but you can’t interest me right now.” "So, when will you decide to challenge me?" "When you have a chance of beating me, even if it's just a little bit." I felt a little relieved, but immediately felt unwilling to give in - what she meant was that now I don't even have the slightest chance of winning against her For a while, we didn’t speak, just stood on the grass in the backyard and looked at each other. Her figure is not tall, and her face is naturally delicate. Her seemingly casual but expensive clothes bring out her youthful vitality, but she has more of a precocious air. "Follow me." She finally spoke and took me to the reception room of Todo's house - just the two of us. "Give me a cup of tea." Cao Kui sat upright with a deep look in her eyes, "There are tea leaves in the cupboard over there, and there is boiling water next to the cupboard." Text Chapter 101: Serving tea? Serve tea? I didn't understand why she suddenly thought of this tune, but seeing that she was in a daze, I walked over and started rummaging through the cabinets. The tea is just broken tea leaves. From the smell, it is not a very good variety. The water has not been boiled for a long time, but it is tap water. I don’t know what the tea ceremony is, but I know a little bit about how to make good tea. Looking at my methodical but unprofessional movements, Cao Aoi seemed to be slightly interested. "Come and have a try. It's rare for me to make tea. Although I am confident, I don't know your specifications." After all, she comes from a noble family. "He Bing you have to think clearly." Cao Kui stretched out her hand, but it was still far away from the tea cup, "I'm talking about tea." "Teayou mean" I suddenly realized something and my hand seemed to tremble. "Anyway, you can be considered a member of the Cao? Family. However, I have no intention of letting anyone know about this." Cao? Kui caught the tea cup to prevent the tea from spilling due to my confusion. " You'd better not tell anyone, otherwise it won't be good for either of us. However, it's okay to have no status at all. Just like I kept my promise to save you, I won't let you just soak in grass? But the blood has nothing to do with the Cao family. So, I decided to do this. Of course, you can refuse." "Reject?" I took a breath, "If I refuse, what other choice can I make?" I have seen Cao Kui's persistence before. "You can announce to the public that you have the blood of Cao?, and people will naturally come to you in due course. Either, recognize your strength, and you will rise to the top and become a member of the Cao? family; or, execute you. And I, no matter what You will be punished no matter what. If you don't do anything, I will tell Big Brother myself." Cao Kui said it very calmly, but did not mean to joke. …… "You'd better drink the tea." I finally decided, "You can be regarded as a rebirth of me. It is a kindness after all. I can't be willful." Moreover, I have never cared about any members of the family. Identity, though, is very tempting to ordinary people, especially poor people like me Of course, I won't say this. "Then I really drank it." Cao Kui put the tea cup to her mouth and asked one last time. "By the way, can I ask if I have to call you master in private from now on?" I couldn't help but ask. "It's not necessary, and I don't plan to teach you much." Cao Kui drank it all in one gulp, "your tea art is not bad." "Is this just a formality?" I was a little dizzy I just thought about it for so long! "Not really. It's just that I won't teach you too much. To be precise, I will only teach you one move, and it's within the scope of what I know." Looking at my eyes that were filled with renewed hope, she immediately poured out her words. Come to Leng Shui, "So, big snake? Don't think about it; and forget about the wild bite, nine injuries and so on - you have imitated it for so long, and you must have your own habits. Even if I teach you, it won't matter." Nothing good comes of it.” "Then what exactly are you going to teach me?" I filled her glass again. "You have to choose this yourself. Anyway, you seem to know a lot about the martial arts of our Kusanagi family." Kusanagi stood up, "You should go back first, I have to go to accompany Kasumi, and I will have to do it for her later. It's for dinner. You can come early tomorrow morning and I'll wait for you on the grass in the backyard. I heard that in the past year, it has almost become a training ground." After saying that, Cao Kui walked out of the reception room. "That's it I have a master?" Still thinking about Kuai's expression as she took a sip of tea, I felt like I was in a dream Forget it, let's go home first and think about what tricks to learn. Just think of it as better than nothing. However I think that when I first came to this world, I rejected the old man's kindness with all the push and pull, and now I'm being treated by a master who is younger than me It's really a joke. Until I got home, I was still a little stiff, and I couldn’t even smile when I looked at Athena. "What's wrong?" Athena saw me wandering around and asked with concern, "Is it grass? Why is Aoi making things difficult for you?" "Making things difficultit's not really difficult, it's justit's fate." I shook my head and sat down on the sofa, "Where's Robert?" "He and Quan Chong went out to play." Athena "equipped" and looked like she was going to go out on the street again. Although my words were a little unclear, at least I didn't have any real fear, and she didn't care very much, "Me too I’m going to record a song, and before I go to the special training, I still have to compete with the new hell band. Do you want to go together?” "I can always listen to your a cappella singing when I have time, but that hell band even wants to compete with you, which shows that it is indeed very capable, which makes me a little interested." I asked, "Do you have their concert tickets?" ?I want to go and hear it.”   "I don't have this I don't have time even if I want to buy it." Athena was a little regretful, "However, I have recorded all their songs, you can listen to them." As she said that, she took it with her He took out a VCD from his small bag and handed it over. "Oh" What I really wanted was their song I shook my head secretly and took the VCD, and I watched Athena go out. It’s better to think about Caojia’s martial arts! Since even Orochi? is out of the question, then Wu Shi can't even think about it As for the others, Aoi can't teach me how to bite a grass with a set of grass, and a set of poisonous bites has the same effect Nanara? Qin Yueyang? Rogue? Seventy-five postures, or change? Eighty-eight postures? Dule Tu? Booming Ax Yang? For me without fire, ghost burning is even more impossibleit seems that nothing is comprehensive enough. Although I can only learn one move, I still have to learn as many things as possible Well, maybe I should learn Crane Picking! It should be. Although this is a very useless move in the game, in fact it requires a very high level of skills and there are many variations. To truly learn it, I am afraid that all the basics of Cao Wushu will be involved Actually, I would rather learn how to burn ghosts, but it's a pity ugh! “Wellnow that you have decided to learn crane picking, let’s recall the details of crane picking! It can be regarded as a move that integrates offense and defense. I remember that in the match between Leona and Kusanagi Kyo on kof96, Kusanagi's Crane Pick directly broke Leona's Mighty Saber. It seems that as long as the opponent is in the front, Crane Pick is almost There are no flaws! “Forget it, let’s listen to the works of the Hell Band. Then maybe we can have more hope of getting twice the result with half the effort. In my mind, I walked towards the player that was considered high-end in early 1997 The content of dinner was good. Although she said she didn’t prepare it, Athena still bought a lot of food when she got off work. Quan Chong and Robert also like this taste very much. Seeing that they were so harmonious and close as brothers, Athena and I smiled knowingly and each immersed ourselves in the food. "Athena, let me wash the dishes for you!" I got into the kitchen with her, and I couldn't help but say, because I was inevitably boring between Quan Chong and Robert. I couldn't get in touch with their conversation, and Robert was obviously because I'm not very interested in some rumors, and it's not easy for Quan Chong to deal with. After all, I'm half the master "Okay." Athena didn't look at me, staring at the sink, "What happened in the Todo Dojo today? You are back, looking a little weird." “I promised someone not to tell anyone, and this thing is really dumbfounding, and I don’t want to say it.” dumbfounded? That's just a matter of age. I'm afraid the real description should be awkward - always receiving favors from others without any hope of repaying "Then I won't ask. Anyway, you are not in danger." The clear sound of water hitting under the faucet was as beautiful as Athena's timbre. "Then what are your plans? Tomorrow Quan Chong and I will go to Guangxi to join the master. Yes. Do you want to go together?" "Umwhen will you leave tomorrow?" "Afternoon. I have to catch the wind for you anyway!" Athena smiled. “Then I’ll ask if I can have Qiu Feng at the Todo Dojo tomorrow. If not, can I guard the house alone?” I was a little nervous. "Of course, you are also a member of the family!" Athena's words without hesitation were touching, "But can you cook? It's not a good thing to eat in restaurants every day. Fighters should pay more attention to recipes than ordinary people. ." "There should be no problem. Or, could you please leave me a meal guide before you leave?" "Really?" Athena blinked, as if she didn't believe me. "You have to try the possibility of catching the autumn wind first, right?" I was a little surprised. "Boys, they never care about how to take care of themselves." Athena shook her head, seeming to be talking about me, but her tone was more like sighing for Quan Chong ; ; Text Chapter 102 Taking to the Streets take care? Maybe what Athena said is right. Men are often prone to do stupid things. Both Quan Chong and I have had experiences where we don’t value life But they all have their own reasons! It was already nightfall, Athena slept soundly, Quan Chong and Robert were still talking in their bedroom, but I, lying on my bed, couldn't sleep. After all, I was still full of energy in terms of jet lag. Holding the newspaper that Mai Zhuo gave me, I thought about it - the pillar of fire in Cao? City? I'm almost certain this has something to do with Wu Shi! However, the situation in reality cannot basically be measured by the appearance in the two-dimensional game. Just like Chizuru's magical skills have no brilliance at all, but they have magical effects. Most likely, Kusanagi Kyo's Mu Shi will be the same sooner or later. It would surprise me, especially now that I've noticed the details. Should you ask Cao Kui tomorrow? Maybe she can know something, but she will probably keep it secretmostlyshe seems to be an example of being soft on the outside but strong on the inside A little bored, I stood up and walked around in a large space - this was a thing I made when I was at Mai Zhuo's house. My feet did not leave the ground and I rotated my body as if sliding to maintain balance. I can dodge the opponent's attack with tiny movements and have the possibility of immediate counterattack. Especially when I use Toudou-ryu's Kung Fu, I can get twice the result with half the effort. At least, this is how I made Adirheide miserable. "However, no matter how hard I try, I can't avoid the imaginary big snake? Or similar moves, nor can I break down Mai Zhuo's door to heaven The next morning, Athena prepared food early because everyone had their own affairs. Even Robert had to go back to his family to deal with some matters. He broke up with Athena at the door, and looked back at the quarrel to send Robert's Boxing Chong, and I walked to Fujitang Dojo. Although I didn't wear makeup, no one recognized me on the street. Maybe some people knew about me, but no one felt the need to say anything The top four of kof? Are there any top four like me? They will go crazy for Athena, and they can roar at the top of their lungs for Cao Jing, but I I am successful because of others. In the eyes of the public, I am probably not a real fighter Aoi didn't wait for me in the backyard, but appeared directly at the door of the dojo: "Hebing, I won't teach you today. Something happened and I have to deal with it. Please take care of Kasumi today, okay?" "Are you a little too sudden?" I was really surprised, not because she let me go, but because it was the first time I saw her panicked face. "What happened? Can I help? " "You? You can only help more and more It's not a fight Besides, you are also a burden in a fight" Kusanagi murmured, "You go to see Kasumi, I'll leave first!" After that, Then he left in a hurry. …I don’t believe you don’t know that your words will irritate my nerves! With depression, I walked into the inner room and pushed open the door of Kasumi's room: "Kasumi, Kaori has something to do with Aoi today. I have been temporarily replaced as the flower protector. Do you have any wishes that you want to realize?" Exaggeration can be considered an exaggeration. It's a cover up Kasumi seemed to have just woken up not long ago, and was still a little sleepy: "Aoi has already told me. You can sit down" It seems that she still has not recovered. In the past, she would never have been so depressed and dull-eyed. This state is not a good thing. Unfortunately, I am not a psychiatrist: "Have you had breakfast?" “…I have no appetite, let’s talk about it later…” Kasumi gradually looked at me, “He Bing, tell me, was it a mistake for me to join kof96?” "Aren't you looking for your father?" "Don't change the subject, you know what I mean." Kasumi shook her head, "Am I ugly now? But, I really don't want to do anything, and I don't have the strength to do it." "Ugly? You are a beautiful girl! Of courseyou do look a bit decadent now" I really didn't know what to say, so for a while, we fell silent together. …… "I said how about I take you out for a walk?" I finally couldn't bear the atmosphere, "It's not okay to stay in bed all the time. You are not an ostrich with your head buried in the world." "Are you going out on the street? Is there anything I can do?" Kasumi raised his head slightly, "If the students see me like this, they will be worried about me." "Can't I put on disguise?" I grabbed one of her hands, "Who led me into Cao? City in a professional manner? What about a certain wall somewhere in the dojo? You are just a You just want to escape. But if you are caught by me, you can no longer be lazy!" "So what are we going to do?" Kasumi was a little relaxed and still a little hesitant.  "How about going to a concert?" Thiscan be regarded as killing two birds with one stone! "I saw a poster on the way here saying that there is a concert by the band Hell today. Let's go together." "Hell Band?" Kasumi was a little confused. "I haven't heard of them either, but even Athena regards them as competitors, and their level should be not low." I chuckled, "However, I am broke, a typical three-nothing person, you have to reimburse me! " "Okay, let's go." Finally, I made Kasumi smile, although it was a very small one, "You go out first, and I'll change clothes." When Kasumi opened the door and came out, I was almost shocked! Even if she is depressed, a professional is a professional. With the way she is dressed, I am afraid no one can connect her with the profession of a fighter - her soft black hair hangs naturally on her back, her loose yellow coat is open at the hem, and her left hand She was adjusting her neckline, holding a simple small handbag in her right hand, which matched the white waterproof pants, and the lace on the pair of light green sneakers was actually a bit childlike! “It shouldn’t be easy for me to be recognized like this, right?” Kasumi was a little unsure. "A beautiful girl is a beautiful girl! I was indeed right." I praised, "It's not easy to recognize you like this, but I have to worry about whether I will be jealous of passers-by when I go out with you By the way, Are we climbing over the wall this time?" "Of course! I haven't done that for a long time." Kasumi smiled. Of course you don’t have to climb over the wallyou are already the head of the family! Following her, I snickered. In fact, when we actually arrived on the street, with Kasumi’s attire and the small round hat she prepared before climbing over the wall, no one noticed usI was not wearing makeup at all! Depressed again "Where will the concert be held?" Kasumi really went straight to the point. "It's not far. We can ask for directions. It seems that although the Hell Band is a new star, it is still popular enough." I said casually, thinking about how to deal with things after the concert, or in other words, how to make things go as I wanted. direction of development "Watch the car!" Kasumi grabbed me and a car passed by me, "Hebing, what are you thinking about? Are you so involved?" "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about how to make you forget the pain in a short time." I lied as I looked at the car in front of me and the entrance to the concert venue in front of me. ActuallyI really don't know what to say. That car should be the special car of the Hell Band. I also know that the speed of the car can't hit me to pieces. Originallyforget it, the variation of the Immortal Jump is not My strengths. "Lie!" Kasumi chuckled, "But, thank you!" "Okay, let's go buy tickets! You pay the bill as a salary for making you laugh."\ Text Chapter 103 A chance encounter? "Happy?" Kasumi's smile gradually dimmed, "If you just smile, it would be too easy. But, is it really that simple to be happy?" "No. So, I have a long way to go. The tickets I mentioned are just deposits." I took her hand and walked to the ticket office. "If this hell band is really that popular, can we buy tickets now?" Kasumi was a little worried. "How will you know if you don't try There seems to be something wrong" As he spoke, he saw a dejected young man walking away from the ticket office, "Then what should I do?" "How about let's sneak in again?" Kasumi became a little excited, "Anyway, the lighting in the concert is probably not good, and the audience's attention is only on the stage. It's not very dangerous for us to act like gentlemen He Bing, are you there? Are you listening?" "Oh, of course, but" I pointed in a direction. There was a cold drink shop, and a little boy was licking ice cream and heading towards the back door of the venue. "Maybe there is a way." "I said, this handsome boy, are you going to the concert?" I tried my best to block the little boy's way with a harmless expression. Kasumi didn't know why, but didn't ask. "You are" The boy was a little reserved, his eyes constantly drifting from me and Kasumi. "Can we discuss it?" Seeing him stop, I struck while the iron was hot, "My friend and I have been hearing how good the Hell Band's songs are recently, but we don't have time to listen to them in person. It's rare for us to take some time off from our busy schedule. But I can’t buy a ticket So I would like to ask, can you transfer your ticket? Of course, you can offer a fair price; if you only have one ticket, it doesn’t matter, there is someone who can listen. It’s a good thing to arrive…” Just as I was showing off my endless skills, a strong male voice came from next to me: "Chris, why are you still here? Just" It was a tall man, very young, but with silver-white hair. Fa, he obviously noticed my speech, "You areoh, you areyour name should be He Bing, right?" "Yes" Just as I recognized the little boy from the beginning, I also recognized the man's identity immediately, "You know me?" To be honest, being recognized by him was not What a good sign. “Hello, what can I do for you?” The man seemed enthusiastic. "They wanted to attend the concert, but they couldn't buy tickets, so" The little boy explained halfway and licked the ice cream again. "I was going to repurchase from himand then, while we were still discussing, you showed up." I tried to smooth things over. After all, if I didn't make this clear, it would probably lead to misunderstandings. "It's our fault. The first time I went out to a concert and had no experience, so I bought tickets just before the show started." "Ohthen come with me." The man thought for a moment, "But there are no tickets. If you want, you can find a corner backstage." "That's fine, thank you." I breathed a sigh of relief, "My name is He Bing, she is" "If I'm not mistaken, he should be the owner of Tengtang Dojo, right?" The man chuckled, "My name is Qiyongshe, and this kid's name is Chris. I won't need to introduce you for the time being. After the concert is over, can I invite you to have lunch? ?” I naturally agreed, this was the result I wanted to achieve. However, the development of things was beyond my expectation-it was too easy! Seeing Kasumi sitting on a chair in the backstage quietly listening to the unquiet concert, I seemed a little anxious: It can be said that no one has ever known or cared about me, but he could see it at a glance, and still Invite us to dinner! Could it be that my so-called plan for a rainy day is just a mantis stalking the cicada? In other words, have the members of the Hell Band awakened, or are they just ordinary fighters? Thinking aboutthinking about the way Chris licked the ice cream, so innocent; thinking about the smile on his face during the conversation in Qilongshe, it was a bit unpredictableis it a blessing or a curse? "Hebing, what's wrong with you?" Kasumi finally opened his eyes - the concert seemed to be over, "Did you listen carefully?" "" I didn't answer, but Kasumi already got the answer from my expression: "Then why did you bring me here?" "I……" "No, I don't mean to be angry." Kasumi shook his head, "You brought me here probably because you need a cash machine, and I just need to go out for some fresh air. This is a win-win situation. What I want to know is that you came here. What exactly is it for?” " Let's wait until we have dinner Maybe, by then, you can already guess a lot." I'm not sure, but Kasumi's observation skills are indeed very strong, and the Hell Band is coming to an end, so I?There will be time to explain it to her here. As expected, there was a beautiful woman who came out with Qiyongshe and Chris - Shermei. Although she knew about it, she still had to introduce each other. She was obviously very interested in me and Kasumi, the two people who participated in kof96, but this interest was a bit cold to me. "Don't be afraid, don't panic, Mai Zhuo is my sister, and Goenitz is not a bad person" I murmured secretly. On the road, Qiluoshe was driving, and Chris was sitting on the passenger seat, continuing to lick the newly bought ice cream. However, Shelmei was holding Kasumi's hand and talking loudly. The two women seemed to be very congenial. And I, leaning against the car window, looked at the flow of people on the road, trying to calm down I really don't understand why I was so afraid. When I met Goenitz by chance, I at least rode over. But today Could it be , is it because there is a clear concern? We had lunch at the Hell Band’s house, and Shermy was the cook. While we were sitting in the living room waiting, Chris, who had already finished licking the ice cream, started talking more. "He Bing, have you and Athena been together for a long time?" Chris's question was quite ambiguous. “It’s not that long, it’s more than a year, and if your question reaches Quan Chong’s ears, an accident will happen.” I tried to make the atmosphere as relaxed as possible, and also to relax myself. "Fist Chong? Is he Athena's boyfriend?" Chris continued to ask. "He thinks about this status day and night, but it's a pity that Rose is always shy. Also, you seem to be a bit gossipy. Did you learn it from some bad reporters?" I gave him the hot water handed to him by Qifong Club. Kasumi, lest she look boring. "Can't I chase stars?" Chris was a little unconvinced, "Don't you try your best to come to our concert?" “…That’s what Athena recommended, so I brought Kasumi here.” "Athena?" Chris became even more interested. "Athena said your songs are very good. She just couldn't stay in Japan for the time being, so she gave me your album so I could listen to it." I said and stood up, "Qilong Club, can you please take me with you?" Go to the bathroom?" "Follow me." Qiqiaoshe patted Chris on the head, "Be good with this sister." The Hell Band’s home can be considered simple. Although the style is different from that of Athena’s home, they both follow the connotation route. Moreover, in comparison, this place is smaller. Perhaps, although they are very popular, they cannot afford to live in a spacious house for the time being in Japan, where land is at a premium. "Can I ask a question?" I turned around and said at the bathroom door. "Appreciate further details." "Is Chris really still a child?" "It's a little strange that you ask that" Qiluo She didn't understand. "Okay, let me change the question - can we talk about Mai Zhuo?" "Mai Zhuo? You" Although he was thinking, he didn't have the reaction I expected. "Well, let me ask more directly - what are the plans of the Eight Masters now?" Text Chapter 104 Interrogation? "You" Qijiaoshe stared at me seriously for a long time before he uttered, "Chris is just a child." "So……" "We'll talk about the rest after dinner. You don't want the girl from the Todo family to know something, right?" Qiyongshe waved her hand and walked towards the living room, "Let's go, Shermei's craftsmanship is pretty good." "Well, but first of all, my coming to the bathroom is not just a pretense for conversation, so you go ahead." With that, I closed the door When I returned to the living room again, they were already sitting around the dining table. Unlike Athena's house, the dining room here was not distinguished from the living room, and Chris's look of wanting to steal something but not dare to take action was also very warm. "Let's eat." Shelmei's tone sounded like a newlywed's, which made me take a closer look: just as I remembered, her eyes were almost hidden in her hair, and only two charming rays of light shot out from time to time. I just don't know if the light will make people shudder at certain times. As for the rest, because I'm sitting, I can only see the "turbulent waves", and by the way, there are bright red lips those with blood It’s just different! During the dinner, Chris kept asking Kasumi about Athena. He was so curious. Fortunately, Kasumi had spent time with Athena while I was recovering from my injuries, so he was able to answer questions quite comfortably. As for Qilongshe and I, we had a tacit understanding and kept our heads silent. Sherme wanted to say something, but she seemed to be persuaded by the eyes of Qiluoshe, and she remained silent with suspicion on her face. "Sister Xiangcheng, let's go shopping!" Not long after leaving the dishes behind, Chris entangled her affectionately. "It's okay," seeing that they had no objections from the Qiluo Club, I encouraged him, "Xiangcheng, spending time with your child is also a kind of adjustment." "Um……" "I'm not a child!" Chris made a face at me and took Kasumi out. "Aren't you worried?" I turned around and asked. "Worried? If you are really worried, you won't be able to see him buying ice cream alone outside the venue." Qilongshe smiled faintly, "Oh, what we need to worry about are those little thieves who don't know the details and want to attack him. " "That's right." I smiled, and saw Shermei walking over after washing the dishes, "After all, he is one of the Eight Elites." "You" Shermei was shocked when she heard this, and pointed at me and stood still, "Ashe" "It's nothing." Qiyongshe walked over and helped her sit down. "Since he came to us in a low-key manner, it means we can continue talking." "Yes." I took over the conversation and took out the cut newspaper from my pocket, "This is the reason why I came to Japan." "Cao? CityFire Pillar" Shermei's tone was a little frightened, and even more solemn. She looked at Qifaoshe and said, "What do you mean" "I'm not sure, but the person who gave me this newspaper is also one of the Eight Elites, so," I nodded, "I would rather believe in its hidden meaning." "One of the eight masters you mentioned is Mai Zhuo?" Qifongshe asked thoughtfully. "At least, her name is Mai Zhuo in this life." Out of caution, I tried to speak clearly, "By the way, I wonder how much you know about kof96? Of course, you must have learned about it, right?" “kof96……” “Speak directly, Goenitz.” "He" Shelmei became angry, "That guy made preparations, but then he went to reincarnation and left us with this mess. It's not kind!" "Huh?!" Her words startled me, but if I think about it, it might be understandable for her to say so. I am the only one who knows the fact that Konitz vanished into thin air Some people felt aggrieved for Konitz "He It seems like they tried their best" "Try your best?" Shermei said noncommittally, "Forget it, the past is like the wind. Let's talk about your identity." "Me?" Her words gave me a chill. "You know a lot, but you are not from my Orochi clan. Although the name Mai Zhuo is indeed included in my collection of Eight Elites, apart from your mouth, how else can you prove your relationship with her?" Shermei suppressed her words. finger. "Don't! I don't want to die under the peony flowers." I stood up almost immediately, covering my chest with my hands, "Now I haven't even learned the gate of heaven, so I can't beat you. Besides, your tricks are too good. If the Taiyin is too severe, my body bones may not be able to withstand it." "Die under the peonies?" She smiled sweetly, "Since you have praised me so much, how can I not give you some reward?" As she said that, she kicked off her legs and slid over to the ground. "No" I wanted to say something else, but found that her speed was too fast. The moves that were almost useless in the game now gave me a feeling of nowhere to escape.? Palpitations. Counterattack? Is it possible? Wild bite? sunflower? No, her actions remind me of the Gate of Heaven Well, let's try the method we originally planned to deal with Mai Zhuo When she slid forward, I leaned back and took the initiative to grab her hand - just to prevent her from grabbing my neck. However, she finally reached the front of my chest and pressed her whole body against me. With a conditioned reflex, having been immersed in countless Todo-ryu exercises, I put my left hand around her forearm, and my right hand around her waist. With the inertia of leaning back - it was almost a replica of Sherry's beauty! However, it was not her head that fell on the sofa first, but her palms! In an instant, my body became light and I flew out - it was Sermei Whipping! "Bang!" Although I tried my best to adjust my body position, my back still hit the wall, and there may be a dent in it. As the body slid down, there was a clear sound of Sherme clapping her hands: "Todo-ryu is indeed well-deserved!" Then, the head with no visible eyes appeared on the sofa, "Tell me about your relationship with Miss Todo, and by the way, Yagami-an. " "You" I endured the pain and got up, feeling a little depressed, "Since you already know about Kasumi and Iori Yagami, why are you still entertaining me?" "If you don't weigh it, how can you know whether you are cheating on food or drink?" Shelme said in a disgraceful way, "Mr., you are using a fake girl." "Okay, can't I say that's not enough?" Seeing Qilaoshe smiling and saying nothing, I walked over and drank a glass of water on the coffee table, "Today I seem to have thrown myself into a trap Well, I have the tacit approval of Xiangcheng I studied Todo-ryu, but I am still involved in intellectual property issues; as for Yagami-an, he is almost a signpost for me, indicating the direction of my efforts." "I heard that you still have a good relationship with the guy from Kagura Palace?" Qiyongshe finally asked, but judging from his face, he seemed to be quite interested in the description of "road sign". "Yes, Chizuru is my friend, but it has nothing to do with kof." "The battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan had nothing to do with Kof." Qiluoshe poured water into the cup again, "We will not get involved in the matter within the tornado, but you ended up recuperating in the Kagura Palace" The implication of these words is not good for me: "At that time, in the Kagura Palace, there were also Mai Zhuo, Iori Yagami, and Leona. It can be said that except for Chizuru, all of them were bleeding with crazy blood" "Both of them?" Shermei laughed, "As far as I know, you are not on the list of the Orochi clan." "List?" I was stunned. "Please update it faster, please? More than four months ago, Mai Zhuo and Vice confirmed my blood composition, and the results took me a while to digest." It seems that "The Eight Masters are also human beings, and there is also a lack of information. "Of course, it seems that I am the first person to have crazy blood as an adult. Mai Zhuo was so excited that he almost cried. But having said that, I really don't want it. Others look at me like a guinea pig" Seeing that I was showing signs of making an impromptu speech, the Qiluo Society immediately interjected: "The Orochi clan is quite self-respecting and will not cut open its compatriots alive. However, although your words are almost impeccable, we still have to be cautious. After contacting Mai Zhuo Qian, are you willing to be a guest in our home all the time?" "If it turns out that I lied, you will silence me, right?" "People who cheat are inherently hateful." Shelmei answered a bit delicately. "Does that mean I have no choice but to refuse?" "You can also try to see if your Todo-ryu can escape from here unscathed." Shermei's words were simply a joke. But "Thank you so much! I was worried that there would be no housewife to take care of my daily life!" I didn't care about Qilongshe and Shermei Petrochemical's appearance, I continued to be happy, "By the way, I have to give it to you first Athena calls"\ Text Chapter 105 Crying Benimaru? "Hey, Athena? My food problem has been solved!" Maybe my excitement was a little unpleasant in the eyes of Qilongshe and Shermei, "The Hell Band, which you have been friends with for a long time, has invited me to their house for a long-term seminar " "We have been friends for a long time?" Athena giggled, "Are you taking me to borrow flowers to offer to Buddha?" "Well you are a star!" It would be better for me to give up the expectation of not being ridiculed by her. "It's up to you, just don't be embarrassed." Athena's tone was like a parent's, which made me dumbfounded. "The people in the Hell Band are almost all fighters. If I'm not here, you can be beaten to death and no one will care." "I'm a pacifistwait, how do you know" "Some of their songs are too difficult for non-combatants. Even if there were ordinary people like that, they would have become famous a long time ago, but they are not as famous as me - it only means that they don't have the same focus. Do that art." Athena said matter-of-factly, "Okay, I'm hanging up, I guess you won't come back today, remember you enjoyed the feast we gave you to welcome you." …Listening to the beeping sound in the receiver, I felt a little depressed. Is it a mistake to miss out on the preferential treatment? "He Bing, it seems that you have taken advantage of us?" Shermei walked over with a smile on her face, almost in a standard cat walk, but the gesture of her hands made me scared, "Maybe, we can treat you as one of our own for the time being?" "What do you mean?" This is definitely not a good thing, absolutely! I seemed to take a step back. "Because" Her nose was about to touch mine, "The Orochi clan treats guests very politely; but if they are one of our own, then as one of the Four Heavenly Kings, I can teach them well." "I'm afraid this is inappropriate? What if I'm lying?" I can almost encounter some kind of encounter, something that I suffered at the hands of Yuri "Of course, you can ignore this discussion. Anyway, once your identity is confirmed, I can go even further" "I am! I am one of my own." It seemed that this beauty was not as easy to talk to as Sister Mai Zhuo. I put down the phone and retreated to the wall. "Just tell me if you have any instructions. As a member of the Orochi clan, I am still new here. I don’t know anything, so it’s all up to you!” "" Qilongshe and Shermei looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, "What a shame! Such a person can actually be favored by the Kagura family. Has our old enemy already fallen?" It seems that the first impression of these two heavenly kings on me is not good "Please, you are also heavenly kings no matter how you say it. At least I know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. If I make you angry, it is not courage, but courage." Idiot." "Judging from what you do, you're not necessarily smart." Shelmei pulled me back to the sofa and sat down, still smiling that one that made me cringe. "We won't restrict your freedom. You just need to come back here every night." That’s it. Of course, you’d better not violate it, remember – the simpler the rules, the more hidden the heavy price of overstepping.” "Can I understand that there are actually many tribesmen around you who can be deployed, so it is impossible for me to escape?" Hearing her words, I felt relieved. “The Orochi clan is small in number, they are all elites.” She smiled proudly. What does that have to do with me? As long as I can prevent the big snake from interfering with my future, your education is nothing more than a cloud in the sky to me. I am not a person in reincarnation. "Okay, I'll go out first." "Where?" "I'm going to break the grass? Do you want to send someone to follow me?" I laughed and opened the door, "By the way, you have to entertain me well when Kasumi comes back soon. I may not come back for dinner I'll be back before 12 o'clock It shouldn’t be considered a violation, right?” "You" Shermei gritted her teeth, but I had already closed the door and left. Out! The sun is still shining on my skin, I found a short-term meal ticket, and I am not dead This is the first step of the Long March in 1997! "In fact, I just don't want to stay with them and have long nights and dreams, but I can't just do nothing when I get out. Well, I might as well go find Cao Kuai." Anyway, if something happens, I still have Sister Mai Zhuo’s mobile phone number. Thinking about it, I gradually walked to the gate of Cao? City. The guard asked me lazily, as if a stranger who came here in broad daylight could be regarded as a cherished animal. But it’s a pity that I don’t understand the language of birds: “Please, you have to speak English even if you don’t speak Chinese, right? Isn’t the city in line with international standards?” The guard obviously felt embarrassed: "Sowho are you? What are you doing here?" "Looking for someone, to be precise, I'm visiting Cao Kui, the younger sister of the current head of the family, Cao Jing." "Miss Kui is not here."   "I know that. She has something to do today. I mainly want to know where she is now?" "It seems I went to Nikaido's house." The guard thought for a while, "Your name is He Bing, right? The one with Miss Asamiya?" You just recognized it? "I didn't expect that someone outside the circle would recognize me. What an honor!" I laughed at myself. "Not really." The guard chuckled, "We, the people in Cao? City, can be considered half of the circle." Well, the whole general has no weak soldiers "Thank you." I suddenly thought that I was stimulated and ready to leave. "So, where is the home in the second step?" …… The guard was very enthusiastic and explained in detail, and I didn’t go far. To be honest, the guard looked quite ordinary, but judging from his movements, if it were me half a year ago, if it were on the field, I would probably have a very even performance. And he is just a guard in Cao? City. Based on his conspicuous position, he is probably a decoration! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? While sighing all the way, the Nikaido family was already in front of us - it wasn't that far away in the first place, but according to the guard, a certain romantic young man had often come here to play when he was a child - he and Kusanagi Kyo were really good brothers. No wonder Cao? Aoi will go there too Recalling Nikaido Benimaru’s tone that night, his home must have been very wealthy, but the building in front of him was not very gorgeous. Could it be gold and jade inside? Perhaps, there is a unique taste of a wealthy family in the tattered door, which is about the same size as Todo Dojo? The door was ajar, and when I looked around, there were many ambulances in the corner - could someone be seriously ill? Cao? Aoi is here No, her blood is not a panacea "Excuse me" I asked, but no one answered me. I felt a little strange, so I walked towards the inner room. "Yoko, don't scare medon't scare me" After taking a few steps, someone's cry became clearer and clearer - well, it's Nikaido Benimaru! We walked in looking for the sound, and finally there were people. They were some people in white coats, singing the song of birds. Ignoring them, I went directly into the room where the crying sound should have come from - maybe it was a bit rude, but what kind of woman could make Nikaido Benimaru cry “Shua—” A bunk was made on the floor, and someone should be sleeping there. But I couldn't see it, because it was blocked by a curved back It was Nikaido Benimaru, sobbing one after another; and on the other side of the floor, half of Kusanagi Aoi's head was exposed, and Legs kneeling on the floor. Text Chapter 106 Grass?...Yang? "Excuse me" I was about to speak when Nikaido Benimaru moved in front of me. The next moment, he grabbed his neck and lifted him up in the air: "Who!" …… The one-second silence might not be long, but I could clearly see Kuoi's movements - there was a small wound on the index finger of her left hand, which was right on the index finger of the person lying on the bed who also had the wound. , the blood seemed to be alive and kept in a liquid state but did not flow out. It only flowed slowly on the wound. Looking closely, it turned out to be two distinct streams! "Why is it you?" Nikaidou Benimaru finally let me down and asked with some confusion. "Coughcoughyour reaction speed is too fast, isn't it? You don't look like a crying person at all." I held my neck, still a little breathless. "Conditioned reflex." His words seemed to be mocking himself, but what replaced his vigilant expression was sadness. "What's going on?" I became curious, because Cao Kui hasn't spoken to me yet - this is abnormal, very abnormal! "Healing. Hebing, don't disturb her." Nikaido Benimaru explained, "Although her eyes are open now, she doesn't notice you at all, and she doesn't even see you." "Who is injured?" The quilt covered the injured person's body, only the hand intersecting with Cao Kui was exposed. Apart from the delicate skin, I couldn't infer anything. However, to be able to make Cao Kui break the agreement with me, rush here in a hurry, and still be focused on it this person is definitely no small matter! "You talk a lot." Nikaido's somewhat cold words surprised me. Looking at his face, my mind moved, and I asked tentatively: "Woman?" He still stared at me coldly. "A woman from the grass family?" His brows moved. "The person youlike?" He finally spoke, but with clenched fists: "Good judgment can lead to death." Kill yourself? Although you are not a righteous person, you don't need to scare me like this, right? "I only gossip internally, not externally. Besides, you and Cao Jing have such a good relationship that they can be used as internal time coordination. However, I really admire you. People in the Cao Jing family can make people dying " Since Cao Aoi can't be interested in me, there's no need to avoid the topic of men. "Bang!" A black shadow appeared in front of me, followed by a clear sound, and then, I flew upside down outside the door Damn it, how could you conduct a surprise attack! Although I am not your opponent at allwill I have panda eyes "What the hella breath" Nikaidou Benimaru was angry and embarrassed, "She fainted because she was so angry" "I am so angry that I am attacking my heart" I managed to get up, but I had to hold on to the wall. He used a lot of force in this punch, and even he didn't know how much force he used. "I am angry and attacking my heart, so I have to rely on grass and blood to treat it?" "Do you think I'm a layman? "It's just that she was injured." Nikaido Benimaru seemed to have heard something and hurriedly turned around and leaned over, "Yoko, are you awake?" "My life was saved!" Cao Kui sighed, "He Bing? Why are you here?" "Although you say I'm useless, I still want to help, so why don't I come here?" In front of her, I was far from as calm as I was with Nikaido Benimaru. "Oh" She pondered, not knowing what her attitude towards my answer would be. After a long time, she slowly stood up and said, "Benimaru, let's go eat together. I know a new place that has good squid sushi." Use the skills of my chef. He Bing, you can come too." "Oh." I looked at Nikaido Benimaru. He didn't speak. He looked like a child who had done something wrong and was waiting to be punished. We didn’t talk along the way. Even the driver felt the strange atmosphere and wiped his sweat from time to time, even though it wasn’t actually hot. It wasn't until we arrived at the restaurant that Cao Kui's frosty face changed: "Boss, old recipe, three servings." As he said this, he motioned for us to sit down in the farthest corner. Before sitting down, Nikaido Benimaru finally couldn't help but speak: "Kui-chan" "Shut up. Whether you have the right to call me that is still unknown." Cao Kui brought the temperature that had just begun to rise to a new low, "Tell me, what exactly did you do?" Could it be that someone is using force No, that doesn't seem to be someone's style I guessed curiously, but there was no answer. "She" Nikaido Benimaru looked at me sideways and hesitated. "Say it, say it! You dare not say it if you dare to do it?" Cao Kui was a little angry, "He Bing, you are not allowed to leave. I want to see how you, a romantic young man, always abandon me Cao? It belongs to the family!” "II didn't do anything!" Nikaido Benimaru pretended to be innocent, "Youko just appeared suddenly"  "Suddenly appeared? What were you doing at that time?" At this moment, Cao Kui was completely a master of criminal investigation. "I'm on the phone with someone" "Kazuto? The new woman you hooked up with, right? You happened to be bumped into by your girlfriend who just woke upoh no, it was your ex-girlfriend, and then what?" "I had no idea Yoko would wake up. I was completely confused at the time. I didn't react at all to what she said to me. When I came to my senses, she had already fainted on the ground" Nikaido Benimaru defended , but was interrupted by Cao Kui. "I don't care about you!" A ball of flame flew towards him, but he didn't hide. He let his nose be burned black, and the handsome guy instantly turned into a clown. "Xiao Kui" "You still know how to call me Xiaokui, but do you still have Sister Yang in your heart? Have you been worthy of her in the past few years?" Cao Kui asked sharply. "The diagnosis at that time said that she could not possibly wake up" Nikaido Benimaru spoke softer and softer, and finally seemed to muster up some courage, "But she was the one who asked me to find someone" "She asked you to find one person, not a group! Are you playing a rugby match?" Cao Kui slapped the table, which frightened the people around her, but they didn't dare to turn around to watch. "But no woman can replace her" "You" Cao Kui raised her hand in the air. Just in time, the waiter brought the sushi, put it away cautiously, and trotted away. "Get out of here!" Cao Kui slowly put down her hand and squeezed out the words through her teeth. "When will Yoko wake up?" Nikaidou Benimaru asked as he stood up. "You still think she can wake up and be angry again! Get out!" Cao Kui scolded, but made no other moves. Until Nikaido Benimaru left for a long time, she finally spoke again: "Hebing, eat it, don't waste it." "Huh?" It's not hot anymore. Are you eating now? But I didn't dare to ask, so I just worked hard without hesitation. Well, it was indeed good. Seeing that I started to eat, she also stretched out her hand, oh, with her bare hands, and started eating like a glutton. In the end, I ate less than half of the three portions of sushi. "Turn anger into appetite?" I couldn't help but ask after she wiped her hands and handed me a tissue. "No, today's healing consumes too much energy." Cao Kui shook her head and sighed, "What an injustice what a fucking injustice." …A beautiful girl like her curses with foul language…I seem to be reminded of a woman in a certain city in a certain era who coexisted with beauty and scolding wisdom… "What's going on?" "A woman became a vegetable because of her boyfriend. When she woke up and went to see him for the first time, she found that he was flirting with another woman on the phone. She was so angry that old wounds burst out." Cao Kui Smiling, wryly. "Can you explain it more clearly?" Although I knew something, it only aroused my curiosity. "You are considered a member of the Kusanagi family, so it's not impossible for you to know. But you have to ensure that you don't leak it." Seeing me nodding, Kusanagi added, "And make Benimaru trust you very much." "What's the meaning?" "This matter is his privacy. If you can't get him to let you know, then just wait until he is thinking about chasing you." "Curiosity is the original sin of mankind. If I am really killed, it will also be the source of your seduction." "Ha," she finally smiled half-seriously, "Then let me tell you the truth - Benimaru is a person with special powers, as you know. Generally speaking, he can control his own electric energy, but when he is extremely depressed or When you are extremely excited, you lose control.” "Then just pay attention to the adjustment." I don't think there is any life at stake. "Yes, but my cousin and he fell in love. One summer night six years ago, they tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time Is that how it is described in your country? It should be said to be a very romantic thing, but he was carrying Benimaru of electric energy My cousin suffered a devastating blow when she was unprepared, and Benimaru had no idea what happened. At that time, my cousin was just one breath away from being burnt. It was a miracle that she could save her life. But theoretically, it is impossible to wake up. After that, Benimaru completely changed and became You also know his reputation now. " "Then, another miracle happened - your cousin actually woke up. She was thinking about him and insisted on seeing him. As a result, she saw a scene that had become normal in the wash of time. Then you received an emergency notification, and then Just break the date with me - I didn't make a mistake in my guess, right?" It might be better to help her say it. After all, it's not something worth mentioning that her family is like this. "And your cousin is the 'Yangzi' in his mouth 'Bar?" "Yes." Cao Kui stood up and saidThe hand threw a card on the dining table, "And Benimaru's change is partly due to the weird oaths they made back then." "Weird? It's probably something like 'if I'm not here anymore, you have to live alone' or something like that?" There are many kinds of love words. "But my cousin's memory is still six years ago! What will she think when she sees Benimaru's condition?" Cao Aoi patted the table again. This time, the table finally cracked in her hand "Repair costs are considered. In the meal money." As she said that, she pulled me away. "Should we change the topic?" Seeing how she was holding back her emotions from time to time, I felt a little dangerous. "Okay, tell me, what moves do you want to learn?" Cao Kui thought for a while and asked back. "Hezhao, and a series of its variations." I tried to be precise. "That's more than just one move." "Once you have it all figured out, it's just one move." "How is Kasumi today?" Kusanagi suddenly asked. “That’s right, I laughed, I took her to the concert.” "Okay, if you really calm down Kasumi, I'll teach you crane picking as a trick." Kuai Aoi returned the price, but didn't give me a chance to bargain, "I'll leave first, my cousin is awake. I haven’t properly told my brother about my fainting again, so I have to make preparations to teach you.” "Yeah. By the way," I suddenly remembered, "it stands to reason that your brother is stronger than you, why doesn't Benimaru ask him to heal his injuries?" "Because, he didn't dare to call his brother." Cao Kui stopped, "Do you know who my cousin is?" "It should be called Cao? Yoko, right?" "Yoko is what Benimaru can call herself. We call her Kusanagi Yang. This is the name she chose by herself. For those in our family who dare to give themselves this name, you can guess what it means, right? "Cao Kui felt very sorry, "It's a pity that she can only lie down now. If there hadn't been these accidents, my brother wouldn't have to worry about the family head's affairs" "Watching her go away, I couldn't get back to my senses Yang?" Grass? Sun? The head of the family? Maybe, a king of boxers was killed by Nikaidou Benimaru with one hit on a summer night six years ago maybe …… “Hmm, half a portion of sushi, oh no, a small portion of sushi I have to go back quickly, maybe I can catch up with Hell Band and Kasumi’s dinner (Pay attention to the length of this chapter~~ Just think of it as a little compensation for the slow update) Text Chapter 107 Negotiation (Please tell me something first in this chapter. I don’t know if you watched cartoons when you were young. At least a large part of my outlook on life was cultivated by those cartoons. For this, I would like to thank Satellite TV Chinese Station in advance. Note that it is not Phoenix TV gave me too many excellent works from 1992 to 1994. Many of the cartoons contained things that I could not fully understand at my age at that time. Unfortunately, things have changed a lot now. I have to look for one of the original cartoons. Materials often take a long time and are hard to find. For example, those such as "Little Man", "Chibi Maruko-chan", "Sword of 634", "Entertainment Goldfish Eyes", "The Good Boy of the Forest", "Lucky Boy", "Ninja Random" "Taro" is so relaxing and heartwarming, "Chrono" and many science fiction films that I can't even remember the names of now, and many more that were familiar to people of that generation, but now often can only be found incompletely on the Internet. information, or stored deep in memories. I don’t know if anyone misses that childhood like me. If so, please add me on qq: 229754512, but you have to give me a meeting gift, such as information about a certain cartoon from that year. When I was young, I might have just watched the cartoons and memorized them, but when I grew up, I suddenly saw some names and found that they were very familiar, but I couldn't explain them clearly. When I thought about it carefully, I realized that they were …So, I began to look for those chickens that laid good eggs back then. Qian Lao’s metaphor has always been appropriate. For example, Wang Xiaoyan, younger friends may remember her as Wang Xiaoyan. Anyway, the person I am talking about should be famous! As the No.1 female voice actor in the heyday of Chinese cartoons, I won’t talk about her works. If you watch cartoons and watch the end subtitles, then you will definitely be very familiar with this name. If you don’t know that, Habit, even if I say it, it’s of no use. Here we are not going to argue about whether it is original or imported. At least people who spent their childhood in that era often look at the lives of these children who can only watch "Blue Cat" with pity. If they are married and have children early, it will be even more I will feel sad for my children. "It's a pity that Chinese voice actors don't have the same status as Japan and won't come to the forefront. Maybe they themselves don't have such awareness. In any case, today's interested people have to go through a lot of trouble to find a photo of them, and the results are not satisfactory. At least, I have been looking for a long time on the Internet and only found a few small and poor work photos of Wang Xiaoyan or Photos of life. Here, I ask you for as much information about her as possible, hoping to fulfill my admiration for a person who influenced my childhood. After all, the dubbing skills of cartoons are often very impressive. Really good dubbing coupled with good scenes and lines will be remembered for a lifetime. Here, I am mainly talking about her. I am not saying that she is the only successful Chinese voice actor. In fact, Han Li, the No. 1 male voice actor, is also very good, but I am a male, so of course, hehe! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of?the?extra article, haha. Below, the main text——) "Xiangcheng, Xiangcheng, for the sake of my future, you must bravely face the life of lovelorn!" I walked quickly downstairs to the Hell Band and watched the sky I probably didn't miss dinner. I wonder how Kasumi and Chris played all afternoon Unfortunately, I can't talk to her in the evening. How should I persuade her A precocious girl My thoughts are simple to say the least, but complex to say "Hi! What's for dinner tonight?" The person who opened the door for me was Shelme. She was wearing a slightly oily white apron. There was ketchup on the spatula in her hand. This little lady's appearance made me laugh. I couldn't help but ask. "It's delicious anyway." She pointed to the living room quietly, "He Bing, go and disturb those two children. Chris is at an age when his voice is changing. Keeping talking and singing like that will affect his development." Well, "The unawakened King is just a child." I smiled and walked towards the source of the childish voice, "Xiang Cheng, did you have fun?" "Of course, I will be accompanied by the future star." Kasumi smiled lightly, "What about you?" "Me? I don't have a beautiful woman by my side." Although Cao Kui is a beautiful woman, she is my master. “It turned out to be a pervert.” Chris drank water to moisten his throat, almost innocently. Pervert I just met an ace pervert today! "Chris, strictly speaking, normal men are perverts, but" "Don't listen, don't listen, you're sophistry!" Chris shook his head, "You and Brother She are the same." Brother She? For a moment, I thought of Shermei’s brilliance. Could it be that this is all the result of the Qilong Society? "Speaking of which, where did the Qiluo Society go?" "Who knows? Maybe I went shopping for something to do in the evening," Chris blinked, "I ran out of Bongshijie at home yesterday." …This - is this a success or a failure in education? See the faint scent of fragranceWith a stern look on my face, seeing that Chris showed signs of continuing the discussion, I quickly interrupted: "Chris, can you help me ask Sherme how long it will take for dinner? I'm hungry." "oh." "Changes in education always involve the pain of moral customs." When Chris entered the kitchen, I tried to end the topic, "However, no one knows whether this is a good thing." "I'm just a child under the age of eighteen." Kasumi shook his head, "When are we going back after today? I have to see if your level has embarrassed Toudou-ryu." “…Let’s talk about it later.” See? What do you think? I held her hand and said, "Today, you go home by yourself and I stay." "Why?" Although Xiangcheng asked this question, he was not too surprised. "For you to leave unscathed." "Could it be that" Kasumi looked at the kitchen warily, but I pressed my index finger on his lips: "The Todo family has been dragged down by the three artifacts for more than a thousand years. It's enough. And me, when I step into the world of fighters , nothing can be turned back. At least, since the end of kof96, the rusty gear of fate has been renewed. And you can still escape now." My voice was very small, almost lip-syncing. "I" Kasumi wanted to say something, but saw Chris walking briskly with a plate of tomatoes and eggs, so she had to swallow her words. Qilongshe came back in time for dinner, but with the same table of people, the atmosphere during the meal was different from that at noon. If I insist on finding some excitement from this boring process, then I can only observe and The look in his eyes when he guessed what was in the small handbag brought back by the Qilong Society. "Send it to me." After the meal, Kasumi asked for the phone number of the Hell Band and their verbal promise of preferential treatment for future concert tickets, and then took my hand to leave - there seemed to be no flaws at all. We were silent along the way. It wasn't until she was standing on the side of the road about to hail a taxi that she asked, "Is it convenient to talk now?" "It should be fine if you are subtle." Who knows if there is any spy here. "Okay, I decided to participate in kof97 - someone must organize it, otherwise, you who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages will not be able to take risks for me - I am not a king." "Kof97? Are you kidding me?" I was confused. Will Kasumi appear in kof97? “Do I look like I’m kidding?” "You" I looked around for a moment, and there was no one around. Then I hugged her suddenly and whispered, "Look at your reaction at this moment. What if I attack instead of hugging you?" The current body is basically an amateur - you and I know the effect of the eight young girls. Moreover, even if kof97 is held in December, you will not be able to surpass the state you were in before the injury. So, don't go to death your nunnery My brother only moved his hands after confirming the arrival of the ambulance. Would others do this?" After that, I pushed her away slightly and put my hands on her shoulders, "Go home and have a good rest. Goodbye." …… Watching the taxi drive away, I don’t know what emotions were surging under Kasumi’s dull face when she got in the car, but no matter what, I have to go back to my place tonight. Although I don’t want to face the Hell Band, I will go back late. It's even harder to deal with. "Bang!" There was a crisp sound, and my back hurt. I jumped forward several steps and fell to the ground. "Who!" When I turned around, I was stunned - it was Iori Yagami! He approached with an expressionless face, giving me the feeling that he was very angry and the consequences would be serious "Isn't it? I gave Xiangbao a hug and you are so silent? Then why did you reject her?" I tried to make the atmosphere relaxed. . "You know what I'm asking." A small group of Cangyan rolled towards me, so fast that I couldn't hide from it. "I saidwhy are you bullying people? Although this can barely be considered a fashionable outfit, but" With such a little enthusiasm, my pants were worn down below the knees. "Huh?" Iori Yagami was a little confused. He suddenly came up and looked at my legs exposed in the night wind: "Not burned? Whose blood is it?" "What do you mean?" I looked confused. "Only the blood of madness will not be burned by the blue flames." Iori Yagami explained, but looking at his face, this was also the breaking point of impatience. "It's Leona's. During KOF96, you and Leona both absorbed Goenitz's crazy blood, and you fell. In order to prevent Leona from acting recklessly when she went berserk, I absorbed a little bit when I was entangled with her." Actually, I didn't want to. Play dumb with him, but who knows whether he was referring to the blood of madness or the blood of grass? "Hmm." Iori Yagami snorted noncommittally, "Take me to the Three Heavenly Kings." "Isn't it?" Do you want to challenge them? "Isn't it a bit abrupt to go this way?" “?Can ?? protect Kasumi? "Iori Yagami asked back. "You following us?" "I can't watch you drag her along to risk your life." Iori Yagami casually gave me another light punch. I couldn't avoid it. I wasn't hurt, but the pain was severe. "I didn't!" I defended through gritted teeth, "I'm simply walking on thin ice." "The three kings are not idiots like you." Iori Yagami seemed to feel that he had said too much, and his pace gradually quickened. "Hey, wait! You went alone. I will be suspicious then, and I have to save my life!" …… "Is that you?" The moment Qiluo Club opened the door, the air seemed to have become colder by dozens of degrees, but it also seemed to be boiling. "This idiot is too stupid." Yagami went straight in and sat down without any reservations or precautions. "I don't plan on dueling today, just negotiating." "What are we talking about? What's there to talk about between the Three Divine Artifacts and the Orochi Clan?" Qilongshe asked back, and Shermei was full of ridicule. "The blue flame in my hand is a precedent." Iori Yagami raised his burning left hand. "Well, for the sake of you also having crazy blood." Qijiaoshe sat opposite him, "Would you like some water?" "Don't touch Todo Kasumi, and protect her." Yagami ignored these etiquettes, "I won't leak your information in advance." "That girl is really that important?" Qiyongshe asked playfully. "Anyway, you won't lose." Iori Yagami was a little impatient, "Is the deal done or broken?" "It's not that we can't continue talking." Shermei interjected, "But you have to let us know that you do have this bargaining chip." "Chips?" Yagami stood up slowly, oh no, it was already an afterimage! "Now do you think I have enough chips?" He was at the door of a room, holding Chris in his hand. "Do you think you can blackmail me like this?" "Don't panic, Shermei. He just told us his strength." Qijiaoshe stopped her and looked at Yagami calmly, "We already knew your strength, but this is not what we care about. What exactly are you planning to reveal to us? " "A big snake can't appear out of thin air, I'll give you a chance to prepare." Iori let go of Chris confidently and walked towards me, "Hebing, come out with me." "The negotiation broke down?" I was a little dizzy - I still don't know what I did wrong! "It's a deal," Iori Yagami quietly went down the stairs and looked at the moon that day. "Everyone understands that it's just a matter of time." "Because the Orochi needs a body and energy, and the kings need to spend time to collect it, and they need to use KOF competitions to collect it, so they cannot tolerate the plan being leaked, otherwise the Orochi is just in the form of a soul, and everything is meaningless - I am not wrong. Right?" I really don't understand, "But is it really worth letting things evolve like this for Kasumi? You are unwilling to accept her, but you make a deal with her and the fate of mankind. This is too heavy" "So what if it's leaked?" After leaving the building, Yagami stopped on the side of the road and turned back slightly, "The three artifacts and the big snake must have an outcome!" Text Chapter 108 The Price of a Master "Result?" I felt the word, "You mean you want to get it done once and for all?" "The big snake is immortal." Yagami glanced at me angrily. "Then why would you give it a chance if not for Kasumi?" I'm very unhappy with this attitude of wanting to save face. "For the last time, she is just a child." Cang Yan appeared in his hand again. "Okay, why don't I give in?" Suddenly, I thought of something, "Could it be that Juli is already dead?" The fire went out, but I was even more uneasy - Iori Yagami suddenly stood in front of me, less than 5 centimeters away: "What did you just say?" "I'm not a bastard, please keep your distance." I wanted to retreat, but he lifted me up in the air: "Tell me, what do you know?" "Ahem be gentle, you don't need this excuse if you want to kill me." I didn't struggle, because it was useless, if he really wanted to kill me. "Say!" He finally threw me to the ground, standing high, with the crescent moon in the sky behind him. "I'm just hearsay, so don't ask about the source of the news." I thought up an explanation that could fool him, "Why didn't I guess it? Juli should have died in 1996, otherwise, that song How did "Sunset and Moon" appear on Athena's album? If you didn't write it, and as a musician you haven't held any concerts, and you're not even famous at all, how can you support yourself and look alive? It must be quite healthy. Even if there is a problem with my appreciation level, Athena's appreciation level can be considered authoritative, right? She asserted that if a person who can write such a song is a fighter, he must be a top figure - Chizuru has no such interest, Kusanagi doesn't have this cell, the answer is very obvious It's a pity that Kasumi likes you, Athena also likes you, and what about you? You liked Kiuri but didn't go to her when she was seriously ill, leaving Konoe there. Embarrassing and sad. Is this a cool and cold man?" I was going to lie at first, but then I realized that this was probably the truth, because I often think about these issues and I can't find any omissions! "She died during kof96." Iori Yagami was silent for a long time, and finally spoke, but his voice was very hoarse. "Yes, Juli is in danger. You are busy with human affairs and do not care about her; now Kasumi is only potentially uneasy, so you use the same thing to negotiate" "Shut up!" His fist hit me, but it stopped on the tip of my nose - this time there was no nosebleed due to the wind of the fist. It seems that I guessed it right. Yes, Mai Zhuo is right, living a free and unrestrained life often means swallowing the pain alone. I stretched out my hand to remove his fist and listened to his breathing: "I have no intention of blaming your heart, I don't have that qualification. The reason why I say this is just to prove that everyone has their own unspeakable secrets, and you don't have to because I know some things about you and I’m very upset.” Iori Yagami gritted his teeth and confronted me. Cars passed by on the roadside, carrying the wind, and rushed from the place that was made even darker by the weak street lights to the bright and feasting place. Finally, he looked away and walked slowly along the road: "Do you really want to become a master?" "Yes." Although I don't know why he suddenly brought up this topic, since he is unwilling to continue to discuss his feelings, I am not qualified to force him. "At all costs?" He seemed to be a religious figure who receives people who want to become a monk. “I don’t live for the pursuit of power.” "What can you give up?" "Everything, except my pursuit of power." This answer is very vague, but it is also the clearest - there are too many variables in a lifetime. "Do you know the principle of shadow puppetry?" He changed the topic again. "I know, the principle of movie playback is similar to it." "In my eyes, your movements are like the slow motion of a shadow puppet show." His words made me very hurt. "So what? I will try my best to get up quickly." "However, what you think is a normal movie is just a montage in my eyes." "You mean" I thought of a possibility. "Can you bear it for the rest of your life?" "It should be okay?" What he said definitely benefited me a lot, but it also made me think a lot. "Thenyou should catch the bullet first" After saying that, he disappeared and left, leaving a cold joke in the air, "You don't have to force it to be an AWP bullet, just the May 4th style." Looking at the direction he was leaving, I sorted out my thoughts: From a natural science perspective, the human retina can hold images for about 0.1 seconds, so a typical movie requires 24 negatives per second. ?However, because of this, ordinary people's eyes often have blurred shadows when looking at very fast things But Yagami's retina does not seem to allow the image to stay for such a long time, and the strain speed of his nerves It should also be far beyond ordinary people. In this way, he can see the trajectory of the bullet clearly and can theoretically catch the bullet. However, the price for this is that the world's standard electronic imaging products will be a torture for him. And can I bear this price? Shaking my head, it seems that I should ask another question first - is such a person still a human being? After thinking for a long time, I dialed a number: "Hey, is this Sister Mai Zhuo?" "He Bing? What's going on?" Mai Zhuo was a little surprised. "Ask a question - the reason why people are human is mainly because of their wisdom or their bodies; in other words, when people live in the world, is the basis for recognition based on DNA or a certain range of IQ?" "What? Are you studying philosophy? Are you still worried that the identity of the Orochi clan will not be accepted by your king?" Mai Zhuo seemed to be laughing at me. "Forget it, I will solve it myself. By the way, you should also tell the Three Kings of Orochi my identity, otherwise my treatment will be miserable." "You contacted them so quickly? You are very fast!" It seems that she did not send anyone to know my whereabouts. Is this also a kind of trust? "Don't worry, I'll notify them right away. I still have some things to do, so I'll hang up now. Bye!" In fact, the blood of madness is no longer something I worry about. After all, the mixing of blood for thousands of years has ironcladly proved that the so-called Orochi clan is at least a subspecies of human beings in the physical sense. However, if human beings can change their physiological limits through their own effortsthen will nests' research lead to unprecedented challenges in the definition of human beings? k’, Maxima, kula, candy, k9999, angelare they considered human beings? In other words, ask like you would a steak: "How mature is it?" Damn it, if you are not satisfied with a hundred years in life, you will always worry about a thousand years. It's better to go back and have a good talk with Hell Oh no, the three kings will explain I hope Sister Mai Zhuo called them at the first time. , , , , (As for the content of this chapter, if you don’t understand it clearly, please leave a message in the book review and ask questions. If more people don’t understand it, I will revise it and explain it in more detail. After all, this is the theoretical explanation of this book. A relatively important link, if you can't understand itit doesn't seem to be a good thing. In addition, regarding the issue of bullet speed, I am a non-professional. The reason why I wrote about those two guns is more because of my interest in CS and the reputation of the May 4th gun. If the AWP and the May 4th pistol cannot highlight the comparison of bullet speed , then please give some advice from an expert and I will change it. )—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 109 Accommodation Issues When I went upstairs, I was worried that I would be interrogated by them, but in the end, I worried too much, or I overlooked one thing - Yagami-an doesn't like politeness very much, and they made him say so many things at Qizhao Club, which must have made him very angry. Unhappy - he must have left something for them to taste. In fact, when I knocked on the door, there was something wrong coming from inside. The Qilong Society did not open the door for me, but asked me to find a place to live outside tonight. "Why?" The sound in the room sounded like a fight, which made me curious. "Perhaps you will know tomorrow, but now, if you don't want to die, leave as soon as possible." Qiluoshe was a little impatient, more like he had no intention of explaining. Since he said so, I had no choice but to go downstairs But what exactly happened? Could it be that the models of the things Qilongshe bought were not to Shelmei's liking and this led to domestic violence? “Forget it, the most important thing right now is to find a way not to sleep on the street Kasumi’s family? It doesn't matter to me whether men and women can communicate or receive each other. Maybe Kasumi doesn't care, but if Iori Yagami is still here, I'll be in troubleAthena's house? It seems that I don't have the key It's impossible to find Cao? Kui, Cao? How can I find her residence in such a big city It's a pity that the money in my pocket is not enough for the hotel fee It seems that I have to take some risks thinking about it, I walked in one direction. "Excuse meis Mr. Nikaido here?" I don't know what his mental state is now, but I hope he won't give me panda eyes again without warning No one cares about me. As if the afternoon scene was replaying itself, when I took a few steps closer, I could vaguely hear Nikaido Benimaru's voice. However, this time it was not crying, butarguing? It was the same room. I opened the door and saw Nikaidou Benimaru and Kusanagi facing each other. This time they were talking about birdsong, and I was at a loss. However, perhaps because of their excitement, they forgot to pay attention to the noise around them. They were all surprised by my appearance, and the hands-on gesture hanging in the air seemed to be frozen. "He Bing? Why are you here?" Cao Kui asked first and slowly put down his hand. "I have no place to live." Cao Kui's existence was an accident, so I kept my words concise, "I plan to find someone to take me in for one night." "So you ran away to my house?" Nikaidou Benimaru reacted, "Don't you think I'm very busy now?" "Of course, you have a relationship problem now and you need someone to share it with, so I'm here." I don't know if this answer will make him vomit blood. Anyway, I have touched Cao Aoi, so the original plan doesn't matter anymore. "Haha" Cao Kui laughed and walked to my ear, "You only dared to anger him when you saw me and decided to fight Qiu Feng with me, right?" "This you know everything clearly, but I am your low-key and low-key." Since he has been seen through, he simply admits it. "You two" Nikaido Benimaru gathered electricity in his hands, "Get away!" "Want to take action? You can hit me, but I won't fight back." Cao Kui no longer looked like before, "Anyway, Sister Yang, I won't stay in the house of a pervert like you." "No, I want to wake up Yoko." Nikaido Benimaru stopped in front of the bunk, "She can wake up once, I believe she can wake up a second time!" "Whether she wakes up or not, it's none of your business? Do you want her to wake up and see a heartless person like you and not wake up?" Cao Kui stretched out her right hand, her index finger burning, "I don't want to accidentally hurt He Bing, please get out of the way. You'd better give me a tough word." "I" Nikaido Benimaru's chest rose and fell, and the arc in his hand finally subsided, "I want to see Youko from time to time." "You've seen a lot before." Seeing that he didn't insist anymore, Cao Kui turned off the engine and pushed him away gently, "He Bing, go pick up Sister Yang and follow me." "Huh? Oh." Just think of it as working as a coolie for accommodation I walked over and opened the quilt. The appearance of Cao Yang is quite similar to that of Cao Kui, but he is more gentle than Cao Kui. In other words, the current Cao Kui has more of a youthful atmosphere, while Cao Yang, although he has been comatose for six years, has not developed physically. But it didn't fall. Although the bloodless face was not charming, it was still thrilling Nikaido Benimaru was really lucky, but why was he so unlucky? With a sigh, I carefully picked her up and carried her on my back: "Let's go." "Very good, I wasn't dumbfounded." Cao Kui walked out with a smile, "Today I brought a man home. Although he is not a boyfriend, at least he is not as failed as Sister Yang was at the beginning." “Probably, she was mocking Nikaido Benimaru "He Bing, be careful, Yoko is still very weak now, don't be bumpy!" He was about to reach the gate of Nikaido's house, and he finally couldn't help but warn him. "You hate him so much?" Cao Kui didn't call for a taxi, so I had no choice but to follow her and walk with the burden.   "Hate?" Cao Kui shook his head, "Why do I hate him? What's the use of hating him? Can Sister Yang remain intact? Do you know how Hong Wan has lived in the past six years? Although he is extravagant. , but he comes to see Sister Yang at least three times a week. He didn't do his best, but we have no right to hate him." "Then why are you so cruel to him?" I couldn't help but ask. "I always have to find someone to vent to. If I don't vent to the victim, how can I vent it on you?" Cao Kui turned around with her fists clenched, "Sister Yang is one of the most promising people in the family to develop magical skills. When she encounters someone like this How can you let me be reconciled to the accident?" I wanted to say something else, but under the moonlight, her face seemed to be reflecting light, which seemed to be tears, so I lowered my head and remained silent. Cao·Kui should be considered very important in Cao·Cheng. With her, we have never been disturbed by anyone, and her residence is quite grand. Although it does not occupy a large area, it has complete facilities. In a simple evaluation it is a complete one. A collection of research institutes, hospitals, and restaurants. However, compared to the buildings next to it that I don’t know who they belong to, this place really doesn’t cover a large area I don’t have pink eye, no really no "This is your bedroom today." Cao Kui led me into a spacious room on the third floor, with a large bed, a round table, and two chairs, which was very simple. "Thenwhere do you put Cao Yang?" To be honest, Cao Yang's body is very soft, and it feels very comfortable to carry her on her back, but it still weighs about a hundred pounds! "Why, you're already tired after just a while?" Cao Kui smiled disdainfully, "Then how do you learn to pick cranes?" "NoI just thinkit might be better to put her on the bed. Carrying her on your back no matter how careful you are is not as good as lying quietly." I explained. "Just put this bed, and you can lay the floor next to it." Cao Kui thought for a while, "I don't have an extra bedroom here. I have always lived alone. The existence of this room was just a whim. , and, I believe you can take care of people better than me." "Aren't you afraid that I will be harmful to Cao Yang?" "You are a pollution-free product." Cao Kui said teasingly, "I'm going to see my brother. You take good care of Sister Yang." "Hey, are you so trusting of me?" I really don't know why she believes in me. She is just a disciple. It's not like there are white-faced wolves these days. "Haha, I guess you also know that in terms of strength, I am not Benimaru's opponent, but why didn't he dare to fight me just now?" Kuai Kuai, who had already stepped out of the door, turned around and smiled, "First, he can take care of his own losses; second, he didn't dare to fight me." Come on, Sister Yang and I are both from the Cao family. And you, to some extent, understand the importance of the surname Cao in Japan? Likewise, when you are in Cao City, ask yourself, have you done anything to Sister Yang? What kind of courage?" After saying that, he walked away. It seems that I really don't dare When I was depressed, I carefully put Cao Yang on the bed. She was wearing patient clothes. I couldn't change her clothes or anything, so I just asked her to put on a pose. "Ten", and then gently cover the quilt Then, let's see how to make the floor Cao? Aoi really lives alone, and has no idea what is needed to make the floor, leaving such a "clean" "Give me a place It's hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice!" It seems that today I just put the chairs together and undressed and slept Hmm Athena is so thoughtful! Just when I was moving the chair in depression, a vague voice sounded: "Your name is He Bing, right?" , , , , , , , , (Another week has begun, and the updates are slowing down. Let’s wait for the weekend together~ Of course, it doesn’t mean that we won’t update at ordinary times, haha! Here, guess who the voice is?) Text Chapter 110 Contact of the Second Kind "Who!" I jumped up in shock - I didn't notice it at such a close distance! "Don't be afraid." The voice was still vague, but the source could not be found. “ Could it be this is I even looked down to see if there was any weird-looking person standing in front of me below the waist, and the result was - no. "Who are you?" "Grass?Yang." No! supernatural event? I quickly let go of the chair and rushed to the bedside - Cao Yang was still the same, looking as pale as a princess who had eaten an apple. "Who are you?" I looked around, but found nothing Could it be that this is a legendary master? "My bodycan't move." The voice was melodious and soft, but it seemed clear in this quiet environment, "But I can see through your mind." "Thinking!" I blurted out, and instantly thought of a person who made me depressed - Goenitz. "You seem to be scared, but I won't hurt you, and I don't have the ability to hurt you." The voice became a little sad, "Aren't you willing to communicate with me, even for a while?" "No" If this is really Cao Yang, I absolutely can't afford it, but, "You have to prove your identity, right? Although communicating with thoughts is still within my acceptable range, who knows if this is a Master wants to tease me?" "It can't be directly proven. But I know that you have Akui's blood. Therefore, you are Akui's person." "How do you know?" Having said that, what does "you are from Aoi" mean? I am not a married woman "When you carried me on your back, I felt the faint breath of Aoi's blood from you. And because of my six-year coma, I am particularly sensitive to this kind of sensing that is beyond the range of the five senses." "Another supernatural phenomenon?" Perhaps it was because I had been baptized by Yagami's remarks not long ago. I didn't panic too much. Instead, I gradually calmed down and figured out what the principle was. “It’s not supernatural, it’s just beyond the understanding of existing natural science.” It seems that she is quite serious. "Okay, I don't want to get to the bottom of this. I'm still a rookie anyway." It seemed that she knew it. I tried to poke the back of her hand with my finger, "Do you feel it?" "My feelings have recovered, but unfortunately they are very weak. However, I cannot react." "a computer without output function?" I want to find a metaphor. “We can communicate using consciousness.” "Consciousness I'm not used to it." To be honest, Goenitz still makes me feel frightened. "No, you are the only person I have met who has had the experience of conscious communication. Although I don't know why you had such an experience, I guess you are not willing to say it. I don't force you to understand." Grass? Yang was a little anxious, "But, I don't have the ability to forcefully communicate with others. Only you, someone like you who has the experience of conscious communication, can I contact, or contact your brain." "Please, I heard that the first thing you did when you woke up was to see Nikaido Benimaru - how did you stay alive?" Maybe she didn't lie, but I hope to know the reason for it. "It's just because I saw him like that that I became so angry." Cao Yang's voice was a little helpless, "Six years I knew the reality would not be what I thought, but when I saw it with my own eyes At that time, it will still be unacceptable.” "We are all young people. I can't enlighten you on these things." Maybe it's not easy for her, but who can she blame? "These are no longer important. Benimaru should also have his own life." Cao Yang was silent for a while, "Can you promise me to chat with me from time to time?" "I can't live here forever. You may have heard that I am not Cao Kui's boyfriend." "If I guessed correctly, you are her apprentice?" "you……" "Forcing others to become a master for a drop of blood, haha! Akui's character is like that. As long as it is a feasible method, it doesn't matter how weird it is. He Bing, it's hard for you to accept a half-hearted person who is younger than you as your master. ." "No, she saved me twice no matter what, and I have no way to repay her." Fortunately, her body has her eyes closed, otherwise she would have noticed that I was blushing - with Cao Aoi's strength, in her mouth I'm still half-assed, so Ihey! "It's fine if you want to repay the favor. But, with Akui's ability, how can you learn the Kung Fu of the Cao family?" "It's nothing. I didn't plan to learn much, so I just picked a crane and was satisfied." I was a little surprised. If Qianhe deliberately didn't make me feel inferior, Yagami-an made me feelIt is unpredictable, so this Cao Yang makes me feel the difference in realm! "Hezhao? There is a question mark whether Akui has learned it by herself. How can you learn it?" Cao Yang seemed to be sighing, "Hezhao is an advanced move in Cao Liuli. Without a good foundation and fighting experience, there is no way. Learning - when the opponent attacks, it will be decided in a split second whether to switch to tiger ambush or dragon shooting - without a foundation of three to five years, learning to pick cranes is simply a joke." Her explanation made me feel naive, but I couldn't help but retort: ??"I have learned the Todo-ryu lock technique, so I should have some basics, right?" "Todo-ryuthat style of attack that only uses surrender?" Kusanagi seemed a little disdainful, "If you really plan to use that as a basis, you can incorporate the essence of Hezai into it, but you can't really use Hezai. It’s impossible to learn.” "I never wanted to learn Caojia's martial arts." "Look down on our Cao? Family?" Cao? Yang was surprised, "Still what are the festivals with the Cao? Family?" "How are you so noble in Japan? How dare I look down on you?" I shook my head and laughed at myself, although she couldn't see it. "I only started to be exposed to the term fighting at the end of 1995. I never planned to learn from you. It’s enough to get some advanced martial arts that are suitable for me. Besides, I don’t have time to learn slowly.” "What do you have to hide?" "It's nothing, it's just that the big snake is going to fight with the three artifacts again." Since she can only communicate with me, it's not a big deal to tell her, and keeping things in mind for a long time may cause some diseases. Speaking of which, I I really admire her ability to not go crazy when she is sober and unable to communicate with others. "It's okay for them to come and go. It's a problem left over from history, but it's not right to affect the fate of little people like us, so I have to do it too." Something to make the wheels of history roll in the direction I want." "You are also an ambitious person." Cao Yang commented. "Ambition? If the desire to survive can also be called ambition, the path of human development is made of bones of conflict. Even if I become a part of it, there is nothing I can do about it. I don't know how much you grassroots still know about the truth back then, at least , the Kagura family, that is, the original Yata family no longer discusses justice and evil, and only maintains the seal out of family responsibility." "As the strongest fist, the Kusanagi do not need to argue about right and wrong. That is the responsibility of the Kagura family to protect the seal." Kusanagi argued, "To become a good gun, you cannot have too many distractions. ." "However, the result of thousands of years is that you have squeezed the other two families out of Japan. Now the Bachiqiong family is the only one - they are really focused on doing things!" I was a little sarcastic, but I didn't target her. It's that family. "So there are only a few people in the family who have been able to understand the magical skills for more than a thousand years, and there are no people who can really be called learned." Cao Yang's voice was calm, but he couldn't hide the hatred in it. . "You don't have to worry too much about this. Cao Jing has probably already figured it out. There are reports recently that inexplicable pillars of fire appeared in Cao Jing City." "Really? Pillar of fire? How big is it?" Cao Sheyang was very surprised. this "I don't know, but Cao Jing is still very young. I heard that he is still repeating a grade in high school. If it is caused by his concentration on martial arts, then it is only a matter of time before he truly learns magical skills." Hopefully, He can learn it before kof97, although I am not interested in a person who can only speak bird language. "That's good, that's good, I can rest assured." Cao Yang's mood was almost elated, and he was not at all surprised by my understanding of magical skills. "He Bing, why are you staring at Sister Yang?" Suddenly, Cao Kui's slightly dissatisfied voice sounded from behind, "Do you really want to do something weird?" "I" Please, your sudden appearance will scare my heart! "He Bing, please don't reveal that I have woken up. I don't want them to worry." Cao Yang's request sounded in time. But "Okay, I'll give it a try, but can you help me learn to pick cranes?" Maybe this feels like taking advantage of others, but if Cao Kui can't teach me, she won't be willing to do it herself. Maybe he will come up with some more incredible ideas This is not an excuse, definitely not an excuse, it is not "I promise you." Cao Yang didn't hesitate. "Thank you." In that case I looked back at Cao Kui, "I don't look at her, so what do you want me to do? I don't dare to go out of this room casually. Cao Kui is more dangerous to me than the virgin forest. If you can't do it well, you can't argue with anyone; and what have you left for me in this room? The whole wall is clear, I will go up.What are you looking for to lay the floor? At least, looking at a beautiful woman makes it more pleasing to the eye and makes it easier to think about things. " "What are you thinking about?" Cao Kui's face softened, but she still wanted to ask clearly. "I'm thinking if Kusanagi grew up well, maybe kof96 wouldn't be so difficult, and Kasumi wouldn't need to break with the Kusanagi family." , , , , , , , , , , (Let me explain here, the so-called hearing is when the eardrum resonates due to the fluctuation of the medium, and then acts on the auditory nerve to transmit the information to the cerebral cortex, and finally forms hearing. The communication of thoughts between Cao Yang and He Bing actually directly stimulates the cerebral cortex. , in the feeling of Hebing, the sound is heard, but because it has not passed through the links before the eardrum, it "hears" to be vague and absent, and the source of the "sound" cannot be identified. If someone still doesn’t understand, please read it in Piaotian Literature. All book friends are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in Piaotian Literature-! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 111: Not much is needed "But the result will not be beautiful just because of wishes." Cao Kui pulled me away and leaned in front of Cao Yang's face. "As people who are still awake, we need to shoulder more responsibilities." As he said, Cao Yang placed a light kiss on his forehead and said, "He Bing, come with me to get the quilt. I'll give you a day off tomorrow to deal with your own affairs. From the day after tomorrow, you'll live here until you learn how to pick cranes." "What?" How do I explain it to the Three Heavenly Kings to learn martial arts from the artifact master? I'll be lucky if I don't get torn into pieces "I heard that you can easily stimulate your potential in cruel training. I want to try it with my own eyes." Cao Kui's words made me even more desperate, "Why, you won't follow?" “Okay… okay…” As long as there are no corpses left, even if I can’t take care of myself… I’ll admit it. Although Kui Kui's house is luxurious, there is no truly luxurious place. In other words, with her status, she no longer needs to pay attention to taste, as long as she finds it pleasing to the eye. I even saw a watercolor painting on the corridor wall that was so poor that the content could not be seen - Kusanagi's 5-year-old handwriting "These are for you." Cao Kui took me into it should be her boudoir, and randomly dug out some bedding that seemed to be of suitable thickness from the closet, "Take it and make the floor in Sister Yang's room um , this is a consumption card, it is common in the business circle within Cao? City, you can use it tomorrow, remember to return it to me." As she said that, she threw a bunch of things over. "……Thanks." "He Bing" Just as I was about to leave, she stopped me again, "Are you 21 years old? After you learn how to pick cranes, do you need me to find a job for you?" "What do you mean?" "I have done some research on your matter, and it seems that your current state of having one person with enough to eat and the whole family not hungry is not suitable for talking about marriage." "I……" "Don't think I'm wordy." Cao Aoi didn't give me a chance to explain, or she thought she knew what I wanted to say, "The extreme flow and the Garcia family are not something someone like you, who can only fight against, can fight against. Maybe love You can let the money go, but starting a family with no income will sooner or later lead to a relationship crisis; you can not care about the reputation of being a soft-boiled person, but can you be calm in that kind of life?" "I……" "Your body is filled with my grass's blood, and I can't be indifferent to your life. No matter from my personal point of view, or from the perspective of the grass family." "I" I deliberately stopped this time, seeing that she finally didn't interrupt me, and then continued, "I really don't know why, you young fighter girls tend to mature so precociously. Maybe it's because you have experienced outstanding people. Education, at a young age, you can understand the truth that others take decades to understand. Perhaps because you are born in such a family, you will have a deeper contact with life than ordinary people In short, I, a person who is several years older than you, are in front of you. When I talk to you, it is difficult to associate your faces with your words. However, at least I know that you have not personally experienced love and the hardships caused by love. Although it is also my first time, there is only one first love. If this is all done under the guidance of others, then what will I remember in the future? Recall a teaching performance? You will stick to the things you are sure of, and what about me? I am your apprentice, and I still hope to be better than my predecessors. Moreover, what I see in my eyes, what I can see, and what I am willing to see are the Three Artifacts and the Collection of Eight Masters. Extreme flow? If I am worried about such a genre, am I still worthy of your drop of blood?" Grass? Aoi lips stared at me, squinting at me, and seemed to try to find something from my eyes. For a long time, I turned my eyes: "I can't convince you, but if I can't hold it, remember to find me." "Yeah." I nodded reluctantly and walked out the door. “Maybe Cao Kui really cares about me, but if I agree to her, in a sense, I will really become her Cao Kui. That way giving up freedom for love is very touching, but it is by no means the best result. …… "You're back." Cao Yang is very sensitive to my presence, maybe it's like a blind person's developed hearing. "Cao? Aoi is very precocious, but she is still a child after all, and most of the time she can't take care of herself." I don't know, is this considered a slander? With that said, I started getting ready for bed. "It's not easy for Akui. Her father is a very ordinary person. Although he is married to her mother, he can't stand the so-called gossip of 'climbing the dragon and clinging to the phoenix'. He abandoned her and her mother when Akui was 5 years old. .So, she can be regarded as growing up in a single-parent family." Cao Yang explained. "With the capabilities of your family, you can't even find an ordinary person?" I don't believe it. "Because of this, although we didn't admit it, we all thought in our hearts that her father was no longer alive." "What?"??" Cao? Yang's words surprised me Thinking about what Cao? Kui just said, my rebuttal would be a bit excessive Forget it, just think of it as owing her again Isn't that too much of a debt? worry…… "What's wrong?" Cao Yang noticed that I was abnormal. "It's nothing, just a little sigh." Turning off the light, lying down, covering the quilt with the quilt, I closed my eyes, "Cao? Yang, how much unknown bitterness is there in being born in Cao? Yang's family?" "It's said to be unknown, so what's the point of saying it?" Cao Yang was somewhat resistant to such a topic. "Okay then. I'm going to bed. I may be busy tomorrow. Cao Kui wants me to retreat here, so I have to coordinate my contact with the outside world." To be honest, Cao Kui's words made me feel quite upset. "Thencan you sing a song for me?" "Singing?" I didn't understand. "When I couldn't move, Benimaru often sang to me by my bedside. But now, I don't want to disturb his life anymore." "But you have developed the habit of listening to music, so you asked me to come?" I shook my head, "I'm not as charming as him, and I can't replace his position in your heart, and I can't know what you like like him. style of." "It's nothing, just think of it as you helping me forget him." "Okay, let me think about it slowly, what to sing" "I am waiting." Singing only to get fucked? Aoi said that I was so upset that I couldn't sing any songs um grass? Yang hopes to end her relationship with Nikaido Benimaru, although this is definitely not what she wants in her heart …Then just sing that one. "Have I started singing?" "Um." "I don't want much, it's just a little tender feeling. What I really don't want is much, it's just thoughtful greetingskind smiles, real possessionstell me, ohtell me, you understand too. A person's loneliness, you also understand a person's loneliness How many blank hearts are beating in the quiet night? How many shouts are silent in the chest? There is only indifference in my eyes. On such a night, I ignore people, people Ignore me I don't want much, it's just you and me in my eyes. What I really don't want is much, it's just communication between two hearts A gentle touch, a real possession Tell me, oh Tell me, I am not the only one who is lonely in this world" "Thanks." "Good night." "Good night." It seemed that I heard the sound of tears in her voice. , , , , , , , (This song~~ is indeed well written. It is usually a repertoire for middle-aged people when singing karaoke. Haha, maybe most readers can’t really understand it, butjust think of it as me commemorating a person who is comparable to Dayou, Zong Sheng, Xiao Chong’s people are getting better) Text Chapter 112 Exposed The next morning it was Cao Kui who woke me up: "Get up and come out with me." "It hurts!" Although getting up early is a good habit, it's your fault to grab others by their noses and wake them up "I have something to do. If you don't go out with me now, how can you get out of Cao?Cheng?" Cao?Kui said angrily, "Do you want the whole Cao?Cheng to know that I brought a man home?" ??????????????????????????????????? It would have been no problem if you brought me in so struttingly yesterday After thinking about it, I got up obediently. Before going out, I looked back at Cao Yang on the bed, she was still lying so pale. "Although the card is given to you for free, please don't spend too much money, otherwise a large amount of consumption will suddenly appear in one day, and I will have to give the family a list." When going out in the early morning, I was very careful to hide it, Cao Kui. As he warned me, he led me to the outside of Kusanagi Castle via an unusual route. It was almost the same as Kasumi’s night. "I know By the way, how much is considered a 'large amount of consumption'?" I couldn't help but ask before breaking up with her. "Well the last time I was called to explain was because I bought a restaurant" Cao Kui recalled. "Yes, I understand more or less." This is the legendary young year that does not know the big year It seems that I can have a luxury again! However, when I was walking down the street alone with something that could be regarded as a "huge sum of money", I had no desire to spend money - I can't tell, maybe it's because I don't need to be like a nouveau riche who won the lottery, maybe it's in my heart I feel bad about it, maybe, I don’t have the habit of spending money at all, and I didn’t actually spend much money the last time I “trapped” Sister Mai Zhuo. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out. It would be troublesome if they went to perform some kind of show I thought, and I quickened my pace. In fact, when I went upstairs and knocked on the door, there was a faint sound coming from inside. "He Bing? You're here so early?" Qifong Club opened the door and was a little surprised. "Of course, I also bleed the blood of madness, and I have to stick closely to the leadership group with the King of Heaven as the core!" Seeing that his expression seemed wrong, I tried to relax the atmosphere. "You better go out, or go to Teng Tang Dojo in the next few days? If you don't have money, can I lend you some?" He was almost clearly trying to chase me away. "What happened? The handsome king suddenly became coquettish overnight?" I am very curious, very curious "You really want to know?" He hesitated, "It's not that I can't let you know, but I guess you can't help" …I simply went straight into the house - in his current state, talking more is just a waste of saliva Oh no! how so? Why is there such a beautiful scene! Chris is being held tightly in Shermy's arms, and his little head is racing with the turbulent waves isn't it "Chris, don't be impulsive, just calm down!" Sherme begged when I was almost short-circuited. "Let me go, you are despising me, I must give him some trouble!" Chris roared, although his voice was still childish, his tone was absolutely fiery. "Qilongshe, can you tell me what happened now?" Looking back at Qilongshe who looked helpless, I asked again. "When Iori caught Chris yesterday, he made some wounds on him, and then wiped some of his own Iori's blood on the wound, which triggered his awakening." Qiyongshe said very quietly, but I was so A living person was finally noticed by the angry Chris: "You, you dare to come back?" "Me? What's wrong with me?" Chris' words made me confused. "You were the one who brought that guy here, so I'll teach you a lesson first as an appetizer!" As he spoke, he pulled himself together, broke away from Shermei's arms, and was immediately attacked by the flames of the Killing Mirror in a half-flying, half-jumping motion! "Hey" I just said a word, and the Cang Yan was approaching The escape route At my speed, the escape route can be said to be blocked That's all, a slight injury is a win Between the lightning and flint, I Deciding to take a step forward, I took advantage of the momentary gap before his flaming right hand struck down. I slipped right under him, turned around, grabbed his right elbow, and threw him to the ground "Come on, you guys." Help!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Seven Shackles Club, Qi Shao She was able to restrain Chris,” Shermei was also able to restrain Chris, and didn’t notice my anger at all. "Please! If you don't take action, I will become a barbecue!" Enduring the burning pain, I did not dare to relax the struggling Chris at all. That meant an attack that was much more terrifying than burning! "Boy! Let me go! Otherwise, I'll burn you into phosphorous fire!" Chris' words are definitely within his capabilities!  "No, I'm just afraid that you will bully me" The color of the back of my hand has almost changed, then Comrade Qiu Shaoyun I have never admired you so empathetically until today! "Chris, this really has nothing to do with him," Shelme finally persuadedwomen still have love! "We will discuss the matter of settling accounts with Iori Yagami in the long run. Can you first promise not to cause trouble to Hebing?" "" Chris was silent for a while, and when Shermei was about to speak again, he suddenly shuddered and burst into flames. The ensuing wave of air lifted me into the air, and he himself stood up and raised his hands just in time. ――Dark Serpent?! Is there any sound? There's none? Maybe, this is a question Anyway, this is the last question when I am still conscious …… When I woke up, Shermei was lying next to me. Behind her was Qilongshe. Ishould be lying on a certain bed. "Are you awake?" As soon as Qijiaoshe asked, Chris' voice came from outside my sight, and he was very disdainful: "Of course you are awake. When did the strength of my attack ever go wrong?" “You’ve never gone wrong in blocking, you just often get into avoidable fights.” Shelmei complained slightly, “He Bing, how do you feel?” "It's not bad." I tried to move my body, "I was really hit by the dark snake? How long was I comatose?" If it were another ten days and a half what would Aoi think of me? ? Run away with the money? "It's indeed 10% of Anhei Orochi? You just passed out for an afternoon." Chris finally walked to the bedside and stared at me, "I'm not going to kill my own people out of anger. However, there are some things You'd better give us a reasonable explanation." "What happened" I was a little confused, but I felt a coldness in his tone. "He Bing, are you hiding something from us?" Shermei sighed and asked softly, but she felt more like she hated the fact that iron cannot become steel. "Hide it?" I was stunned. "I've hidden so many things from you. I can't possibly expose all my secrets, right? I don't know what you are referring to?" This kind of answer is just a lie to avoid the truth. Anyway, I There are enough secrets. "Okay, first tell me what this is?" Shermei held a credit card between her two fingers floating in front of me - that's what Cao Kui gave it to me! "This" For a moment, I struggled to sit up and lift up the sheet - these are not my clothes! Could it be I followed the credit card and gradually looked at Shermei's face "Don't be blushing or anything like that." Qifongshe said, "Your clothes were burned, I changed them for you, no one cares about your nakedness. Let's explain this credit card, it can be undamaged by the Dark Serpent You have no room to lie." …Lying? Give me the framework for a lie! My mind seems to be in confusion How to get through this hurdle, and how to go back and explain to Cao? Aoi "You tell me." Chris urged, "My Cang Yan has no effect on lowering IQ." "I" Forget it the best lie in front of smart people is a part of the truth and a part of concealment - no matter who said it, it only has guiding significance, "This credit card belongs to Cao? Aoi, In other words, it belongs to the grass family." "Cao?" Qiluoshe took over, "You really went to infiltrate the Cao family? Or, in other words, were you an undercover agent of the Cao family from the beginning?" Undercover? As soon as I heard this word, my cold sweat seemed to open up - from the experience of some movies, the exposure of an undercover agent equals a bad death "Undercover? Undercover for whom? For grass? Aoi? She is not yet underage. ! Moreover, I have no plans to infiltrate the Kusanagi family. The reason why I can establish a relationship with Kusanagi is because Kasumi, they have been good friends since childhood. Those two girls may not understand it, but you You should know the historical relationship between the Kusaka family and the Todo family, right? Do you need me to tell you?" "Xiang Cheng?" Chris said the name, his face visibly relaxed, "But the upper limit of this credit card is not something that can be measured by the friendship of ordinary friends." "So, you tell me, do I dare to use this card to squander it to an extent that even the grass family can't bear?" I asked back, "How dare you, but you still have a life to use!" "Humph! I see you're unhappy." Chris glanced at me sideways and left the room, "Solve it quickly." "Sowhat's your relationship with Cao Kui now?" Qifongshe asked thoughtfully. "Relationship I'm just a guest. Recently I have been in the city to enjoy the autumn breeze. I came back today mainly to explain." I thought about my words, "Yesterday you asked me to solve the accommodation problem by myself. I almost had no choice but to die in the end. Ma is a live horse doctor It's okay to sleep, but Cao Kui invited me to stay at her place for a few more days.??, I can't say no. " "Ashe, do you think He Bing is handsome?" Shermei suddenly asked. "He is handsome, but he is nothing in the city of Cao?" Qiluoshe clearly understood what she meant, "Then, why are the girls from Cao?'s family so nice to him?" "Key training? Aiwujiwu? On a whim?" Shermei guessed several times, but was immediately rejected by herself, "He Bing, it's better for you to say it yourself." "It's very good" Okayso good that I can't help but cry with gratitudea lifesaverbut what can I say about this? "But I don't know why. I can't guess the girl's thoughts and I have no intention of guessing them, especially the thoughts of the fighting girl." "Well, if you don't say it, we won't make it difficult for you." Qiluo Society seemed to think that I didn't mean what I said, "But when you go to Cao? City, you have to investigate the affairs of Cao? Jing." "Cao? Jing? Or should I say, Wu Shi?" I guessed his goal. "It would be better if you really knew the news about Wu Shi." Shelmei interjected, handing me the credit card, "Okay, your body should be recovered enough to walk. Get up, this is Chris' bed." "Hmm" Really, I found that the tacit understanding between the two people in front of me was extraordinary! “He Bing, it’s almost time to have dinner, do you still have any plans here?” Shermei, who walked to the door and was adjusting the sheets, tilted her head and asked me. "No, lest Chris would look displeased with me. Besides, I have to go to the Todo Dojo." , , , , , , , , , , (Suddenly, I realized that this book had been forcibly recommended by someone I was sad plus I accepted someone's bribe, and it was hard to refuse in terms of face, so I guess it won't be updated much in —— Piao Tian Literature —— Soon, we will gradually shift our position to; please understand. Anyway, there is no contract for books that can't make money, so it doesn't matter. Even if - Piao Tian Literature - I really want to cause trouble, I will just drop it and replace the book with a vest. . Although "Kof's Fantasy" doesn't sound as artistic as "Kof's Fantasy", butit's almost the same, haha~~) Text Chapter 113 Confession Yes, I'm going to the Todo Dojo. Perhaps, at this time, when Athena and King are neither here, she is the only one I can go to, and she is the only one who can make me talk about those complicated things with peace of mind. It is already evening now, and the students of Todo Dojo are leaving in a bustle. Perhaps using such words to describe it is a bit exaggerated, but it is indeed very prosperous. I don’t know if the atmosphere in Japan is different from China or if the martial spirit of this world is more a bit more. Those who have no talent or not much talent are willing to come here, learn, and go home with smiles on their faces. They don’t know why they have such a strong interest. Tengdang Suo is not something that can be learned casually, and Jiang Po is very important to most people. For most people, they are just floating clouds in the sky In any case, such people, or this kind of atmosphere, are the foundation of kof. The grand occasion on kof96 can make people in the audience go crazy, and it can also make the victors on the stage enjoy the feeling of independence Perhaps, Nujia opened a Pandora's box and laid the foundation for everyone to flock to it. The event is also a stage of conspiracy. Things that are carried out by borrowing KOF have almost become the symbol of KOF, at least, that's how it is in my memory "Xiang Cheng, are you there?" I walked directly to the inner room and opened the door that belonged to her. "He Bing, your body skills are getting better and better." Kasumi was reading a book on the bed. He was a little surprised by my arrival and immediately smiled. "Maybe, maybe you haven't recovered yet." After she said it, I remembered that when Nikaido Benimaru and Kusanagi Aoi were arguing, my appearance was not noticed by them in advanceHave I really made progress? It's a pity that this level is still far away from Yagami-an. "There's no need to be modest, you're growing up rapidly." Kasumi smiled playfully, "I'm not jealous. Tell me, why are you here today? I don't want to be your cash machine anymore - you just took me out yesterday Get involved in some inexplicable things.” "Yesterday? Did you noticewhat?" I really admire her observation skills! "Hell BandHow old is Chris? What kind of strength does he have?" Kasumi sat on his bed and looked into my eyes, "Do you dare to say that he is an ordinary human being? Moreover, if you just want to attend the concert , would you be so persistent in striking up a conversation? And it's such a 'coincidence'." "I'm sorry." I don't know what to say. "You don't need to apologize. I can more or less guess the reason why you don't want to tell me. I am also a descendant of the Todo family. Moreover, in my current situation, I am not able to participate in those things I just want to know: What will be the level of the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan?" Kasumi got out of bed and stood in front of me, with a calmness that belied his age. "I don't knowif the three artifacts succeed, maybe it's similar to kof96; iffail, I can't describe it, maybeeverything is over." I really don't know what the result will be if Orochi wins - games are often The so-called righteous protagonist welcomes the rising sun in a remote ruin after going through many twists and turns, but what about reality? Even I am still unknown "Is this why you are so desperate?" Kasumi asked again, "Tell me, when will this war happen?" "I" I may know it, but I am not a prophet. Who knows what the butterfly effect looks like? "Tell me, I know you know." Kasumi asked firmly. "It's probably kof97." This "prophecy" should not be wrong. Anyway, no one should punish me for leaking the "secret". "Kof97are you sure kof97 will be held?" Kasumi thought. "If nothing else, from a business perspective, anyone with a sense of smell has already smelled the fragrance from kof96." With that scale, God knows what kind of effect even one advertisement can achieve! At least, the busy traffic at Todo Dojo now is a perfect example! Kasumi didn’t say another word, walked around me and walked out the door, towards the pond in the backyard, then stepped on the grass that held so many things, and finally stopped in front of the old house. "He Bing, tell me, why did Brother An reject me?" She seemed to be lost in thought. "This" How dare I comment on Iori Yagami's stone-like temper? If he were peeping next to me right now, what nonsense would come out of my mouth? "I once really thought that life would be like this As a result, the little girl's thoughts the soap bubbles will always burst." Kasumi said, as if talking to himself, "Thoughts can be broken and broken, but they can be changed again and again. The years are fleeting, and the thoughts are endlessWhy do people grow up so fastHe once gave me a chest and gave me support, but now he always shuts himself up in this ghost houseWhat about the Todo family, what three artifacts Being a wealthy family just means historical responsibility, so what else does it mean?Justice! " "Xiang Cheng" Seeing her getting excited, I couldn't help but speak, but she interrupted: "He Bing, why can't I just be a loser!" She turned around, her face full of tears. "Xiaocheng" Unfortunately, I didn't bring a tissue or handkerchief. "No one asks you to bear history, but you who grew up in a family with historymaybe you are part of history." "" A pear flower with rain ran past me, probably heading to the bedroom to vent its emotions to the pillow Oh no, it was grievances. I didn’t go with him. After all, I couldn’t replace Iori Yagami “Forget it, anyway, Kasumi and Kusanagi have a very good relationship, so I don’t need to explain too much. It’s a pity that I wanted to talk to her, but ended up being the audience instead Now that we have arrived at this place, before leaving, let’s visit the old house again. The house is still so quiet and eerie. Although the lights are turned on, it still only adds another layer to the depressing atmosphere huh? On those cases there is a piece of silk! Who released it? Kasumi? No, it shouldn't be herthen, is it Iori Yagami? I carefully picked up the silk Well, there were calligraphy on it It was a paragraph of text, the handwriting was vigorous and free and easy. "The Nile River and the Euphrates River were the first time human beings prospered, and struggle was natural. The consciousness of all things in the place became angry and fought with it. It collapsed after defeat, fled and merged with others, and gradually became stronger. As time passed, ancient India also prospered. The consciousness of all things rises again. Even though it is strong, it is also defeated. He collapsed and fled eastward, blending with all things in the Central Plains and becoming powerful. At that time, Huangdi fought against Chiyou. Chiyou built strong troops and became prosperous, which angered the consciousness of all creatures and launched an attack in the battle of chasing deer. Chiyou weighed the situation and finally abandoned Huangdi and fought with three divine weapons. He sealed him and defeated Huangdi. When Chiyou died, he passed on the three magical skills to his three sons before his death, and ordered him to hide and keep his title forever. Inca and Maya humans prospered and defeated the consciousness of local creatures, causing them to collapse and escape to Chi You's seal, blending with them and becoming stronger. The seal gradually weakens. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Chi You's descendants saw the Central Plains being slaughtered, and the wars were numerous and naturally destroyed. They felt that the seal was about to be lifted, so they took three artifacts and headed east to find Penglai where Xu Fu's descendants lived, so as not to seal the seal and harm the Central Plains. At that time, the person holding the magical weapon had strong magical skills. Although he was defeated in the battle after sealing it, he regained the seal. Chi You's descendants decided to settle in Penglai, renamed it Japan, and called the consciousness of the earth they sealed "the big snake". The family is divided into three parts, with the surnames Cao?, Bachiqiong, and Bata. At that time, the three divine weapon clans were strong, Cao Cao, Ba Chi Qiong could not hide, and they competed for martial arts to the extreme. The head of the Bachiqiong family was defeated, and finally gave up his family responsibility and contracted with Orochi. He obtained the eight child skills of Orochi and changed his surname to Iori. During the Warring States Period in Japan, the Yata clan had a grudge against the Daimyo, so they moved overseas, stayed in England, and changed their surname to Kagura. Humans conquer the world, and the sense of the earth finally fled to Chi You's seal. The seal gradually weakened, and the Kagura clan felt very anxious. The world regards the eight young girls as evil, so the Eight Gods clan is declining day by day. To the point where only the Eight Gods Temple is passed down, and the magic skill of the Eight Wine Cups is unknown, and the practice has become fake. Anjue, then wandered around and sought ancient books for self-study. " This is my thinking is completely messed up how could there be such a thing Moreover, the ink on the last word is fresh, and the handwriting seems to be hesitant. Could it be that it was written not long ago? Suddenly, a voice came from behind: "He Bing, after watching this, what do you think?" Text Chapter 114 The truth? "What do you think?" Although the voice was enough to scare me, if what was written on the silk satin was true, then what it revealed was enough to make me panic! "This may not be the truth, but it is definitely the closest to the truth." Yagami walked behind me without making any footsteps. "Wandering and looking for ancient books for self-study?" I murmured, "Is this the answer you reached while wandering?" "Because of this, Chizuru and I had a fight." Yagami said calmly, taking the silk from my hand and looking at it carefully, "The truth" "Chizuru?" I immediately thought of something, "I heard that the Yata family is responsible for maintaining the seal of the three artifacts. Does this mean that the information collected by the Kagura family holds more facts? So you go and ask for it But Chizuru is tired of those so-called historical responsibilities, so you robbed it? Or did you steal it?" "I just want to know, but she thinks I want to be fair." Yagami shook his head. "Fair? You mean" I don't understand. "Once the truth that has been distorted for thousands of years is revealed, the world will be in chaos." Iori Yagami walked to the opposite side of the case and sat down in his usual posture, "I am not that interested." "It doesn't matter. Anyway, this thing is already in your hands." I sorted out my thoughts, "Wellthe three artifacts were originally from Chi You's bloodline" It seems that the ancestors of the Tengtang family had a pretty good guess. "They can be considered Chinese" "Wrong." Yashen'an shook his head again, "Chiyou belonged to Jiuli. After the Zhuolu War, the Qin Dynasty's conquest, the war between the Three Kingdoms, the Wuhu chaos in China, and the southern invasion of the grasslands In terms of blood, the current China has nothing to do with us. The so-called family and country The Kusaji family created Japan, the Kagura family took root in England, and I have no home in the world." "No place in the world?" His tone was calm, but it sounded strange to my ears. "Then what are you going to do?" "It's my own problem to get through the Orochi clan first." "You want to end the previous contract?" "Chiyou bloodline and Orochi bloodline are both good things, but mixing them together is a disaster." Iori Yagami's words scared me to break out in a cold sweat! "Disasterdisaster? Whywhy?" God! I seem to be in exactly this state right now! "It's not enough." Iori Yagami's face turned gloomy for a moment, and he immediately changed the topic, "Tell me something - what did Goenitz say to you before he died?" "I don't know." I smiled helplessly, "I only know what he said to me and then modified my memory - that's all." "Modify memory!" Iori Yagami seemed to be in disbelief, "then, is there any way to stop the rampage of blood?" "Why do you ask me? I even went berserk once." "You were responsible for Leona's rampage, and you knew she was going to go rampage." "I really don't knowit is said that there is no way to control it." "There is no way, but I can't do it yet." Yagami shook his head again. "Then you ask mewhat method are you referring to?" "Want to know?" A half-smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Iori Yagami's mouth, which completely reminded me of a profiteer. "Hmm." Now I am also in danger of going berserk. Even a profiteer has to make deals. "Then you seal the big snake together in kof97." "Are you kidding me? What qualifications do I have at my level? You really value me too much" I laughed immediately, feeling flattered and frightened. "Do you agree or not?" "I promised the head office, right?" I made my decision quickly, but in this very short time I thought ofa lot, "However, I only promised that my goal would be to seal the big snake." "That's enough." Iori Yagami put his hands slightly on the table and leaned forward, "The so-called three divine skills, the freezing ability based on zero skills, the eight wine glasses to prepare the seal, and the Wu Shi to activate the seal. What do you think this means? " "It means if the power is enough, one person can seal the big snake, just like what Chi You did in the record and the eight wine glasses are the key. The basis of the zero skill is just to eliminate interference for the seal, and the role of Wu Shi is just Energy supply" I guessed, oh no, I should say it was a guess. "A seal by one person? Chi You's death is an example - the energy and technology required are beyond what humans can achieve. However, just to control one's own blood rampage, Eight Wine Glasses only requires a small amount of energy." "But you don't know the real Eight Wine Glasses now." I pointed to the text on the silk - "It is only passed down to Iori Yagami Temple, the magical skill of the Eight Wine Glasses is unknown, and what I have learned is fake." "Is this your handwriting? ?? "So, let me ask you." "Unfortunately, I am not a prophet." "So, why did Chi You choose to seal rather than destroy it?" Iori Yashen asked another question. "This is a historical question, how can you ask me?" "Because of your analytical skills." "Analysis" I was speechless for a moment, "So you treat me as a free actuary?" "It was you who walked in and read this silk." "Then" That's a temptation, definitely forget it, the cat will die of curiosity one day, so why should I fight for it, "The seal is just a means of preservation." I can say this. It was very smooth, or I almost didn’t think about it It seemed that Goenitz told me it seemed. "Preserve?" Iori Yagami closed his eyes thoughtfully, "order him to hide, keep his seal foreverpreserve forever?" "You are asked to protect the big snake?" I laughed dumbly. If that was the case, the joke would be big! "Perhaps at least, the big snake cannot be destroyed." "Can't? Is it impossible or impossible?" This ambiguity must be avoided. "What do you think?" Iori asked. "The name "Orochi" was originally imposed by the Three Divine Artifacts. It originally evolved from the consciousness of all things on the earth In other words, why was it not named during the time of Chi You, but was suddenly named during the Three Kingdoms period? "I don't believe that is the case. On a whim, "This is mostly because of necessity At least, Chi You's simple era did not have the conditions to discuss God's three wives and six concubines after eating and drinking. So, at that time, there was no need to name the consciousness of all things; think about it again The current Orochi clan, such as those eight heroes who can be reincarnated Perhaps, the name Orochi means that the consciousness of all things has risen from consciousness to personality, and the time when this change occurs is during the sealing period -' The Inca and Mayan humans prospered and defeated the local consciousness of all things, causing them to collapse and escape from Chi You's seal. They merged with it and became stronger. The seal gradually weakened. This can be understood as Chi You gave the global consciousness of all things a mutual integration. Good environment…” "You mean Chi You believed that the big snake should exist, and was using his own death in exchange for this seal?" Iori Yagami still closed his eyes, "Why?" "I don't know, the records of this silk are not enough to infer." Please, did the goddess of time take off her underwear at will? "Okaylast question." Yashenan suddenly opened his eyes, and those eyes were radiating light, "The Yellow Emperor defeated Chi You, so, where is the bloodline of the Yellow Emperor?" Text Chapter 115 Crane Picking "Huang Di?" Like a flash of lightning, a vast space seemed to open up in my mind, "The three artifacts are invincible in the world Why is this happening? The Yellow Emperor defeated Chi You at the beginning" Chi You weighed the matter and finally gave up the Yellow Emperor. Fight with the three divine weapons If Huang Di and Chi You were not of the same magnitude, Chi You wouldn't have to weigh anything However, how prosperous the three divine weapons were in history, at least in Japanese history, then Huang Di's direct lineage How can a descendant remain unknown for a long time? This is wrong, very wrong" Seeing that I was confused, Iori Yagami took over: "Maybe the three artifacts were made wrong." "What?" "'Order it to be hidden, and keep its title forever', but the three artifacts don't care about hiding." "You mean Huangdi probably issued similar orders to his descendants and they were well obeyed?" I asked him, and I was also asking myself. "Maybe." Yagami closed his eyes again. "But, if this is true, what is the status of this group of people today? Domestic? Foreign?" Shaolin is an imported product, Wudang is a cultural origin starting from the "Tao Te Ching" in the Spring and Autumn Periodwhat is the same, how do you think about these It’s not a martial arts novel. Besides, can Shaolin Wudang be popular now? "Don't force it." Yagami'an's index finger poked my chest, causing a slight pain, which made me wake up from my random thoughts, "Xiaoyin, Zhongyin, Dayin? If the Yellow Emperor's bloodline still exists, what profession will you pursue?" "Occupation?" I immediately thought of the tailor Athena said had some relationship with Zhen Yuanzhai maybe maybe we should find time to confirm. "As long as you live in society, you must have a profession, whether normal or criminal, ordinary or secret" Yagami said, his face twitching slightly, as if he was excited. "Youare not going to challenge" I felt a little ashamed - is this Yagami-an who still hates violence? "Before confirmation, my target is only Kusanagi." "Haha, that's true" I laughed, because I finally understood that the "history" I knew was not completely useless. At least, things about contemporary people are still accurate. "But my target is you. " "I am not worthy." Iori Yagami's eyes dimmed, "The mixing of two bloodlines is a disaster." "Hahareally?" I smiled fearlessly, but I felt extremely helpless - am I easy? "so what?" "Juli's illness stems from the damage caused by the eight-year-old girl." "Ohwhat!" I was shocked! "You can understand." Iori lowered his head. "Because of this, you are holding a grudge So, what about Kasumi? Why are you here? Protecting her? Being around her and rejecting her you are really a bastard!" I was angry because maybe, because of him I have the ability but not the ability to make decisions, but I am so powerless "Anyone who touches me will suffer misfortune." "Yes, you are always so frustrated. Do you want me to tell your fortune You will be frustrated until you are thirty, and then you will get used to it." This irony is really brilliant, and it makes me happy! "" Iori Yagami's eyes widened, he raised his fingers, ignited the blue flames, but then extinguished them, "It's so good to be innocent." To be honest, if he really punched me, maybe I would rather do it, but this attitude "Forget it, Kasumi is just a passerby of yours, but what about Konoe?" "You know too much and control too much." Iori Yagami leaned on the chair, as if falling into a slumber, "I'll give you a minute to disappear." Yes, I know Iori Yagami is cool, but the feeling of being cool and trying to trick yourself is really speechless Wait, what he just said Forget it, in order to prevent possible danger to life, I will break the news before I leave Thinking about it, I picked up the brushes on the desk and unfolded the silk in front of me "He Bing, a man from another world, suddenly appeared in the palace of Athena in Asamiya for some reason." …… When I left Todo Dojo, I didn’t say goodbye to Kasumi. Maybe we didn’t feel the need to say goodbye. Iori Yagami When reality washes away the mysterious aura, we often find a complete and incomplete person. This is true for Nujia, and so is Iori Yagami Sister Mai Zhuo, are all the people you admire tragedies, or do you know the real What is worthy of our emotion is often tragedy? The process of entering Cao? City was the same as when Kasumi took me to sneak in. I thought I did a pretty good job. When we returned to the room that belonged to me and Cao Yang, Cao Yang had not returned home yet. "You're back." Cao Yang's voice indeed appeared. "You can learn to pick cranes with peace of mind." You can really feel at ease.What? Who knows “Do you need to start now?” "There's no need to be in such a hurry, right?" "I'm not in a hurry, but your heart is not at peace." Cao Yang hit the nail on the head. …… "Crane pick is a move that can be adapted to the situation. The movement is from bottom to top, with one hand being supported by the other hand, which means that your lower body must be very stable. When the opponent is not attacking, Hezhao's attack is very fast, and the purpose is to lift the opponent into the air and then strike additionally; and if the opponent happens to take action, you need to determine the point of attack. If it is the low level, you will switch to Tiger Ambush, and if it is the middle level, you will When switching to Dragon Shooting, if it is a high level, just pick it up without changing. Whether it is Tiger Fault or Dragon Shooting, the initial speed of the hand in the upward movement is used to pull the opponent's attack to one side, and then use the other hand to launch it. Flame - the so-called then, in fact, the whole process is completed in one go. Generally speaking, the focus of the Crane Picking move lies in the explosive power and initial speed of the upward hand." I remembered what Cao Yang said over and over again. Since I didn’t have a flame, she didn’t explain too much about the movements of Crane Picking. Cao Kui even gave me a rough idea, and then put the cranes of the masters of the Cao Family through generations. The map of the picked movements replicated a copy that allowed me to experience the common essence from so many different shapes. As a result, I didn’t know whether He Zhai had learned the science well. I understood a little bit more about the strength of the Cao Jing family. Moreover, I realized that He Zhai was not picked by Cao Jing as lightly as in the memory. In history, some people even used their feet to pick cranes! However, I still chose to use my hands because my foundation is Todo-ryu. In fact, when I saw Cao Aoi's half-baked crane picking in Cao Aoi's private dojo, I decided not to imitate any movements. Even the wild bites I explored on my own would sooner or later be compared with some Fusion of moves or giving up completelythose are not my moves at allSunflower? Long Lianyang? Maybe there will be some kind of leg pose sunflower one day, but these two movements themselves Probably, I am changing from imitation to learning The grass in front of me? Aoi is staring at me closely, and her eyes have long lost the contempt when she first saw me. If I don't use flames, if I don't take into account the gap in anti-strike ability, I can now use my Crane Pick to counter any of her attacks. Oh no, I can no longer call it Crane Pick. This is simply the attack version of Todo Lock. "He Bing, I'm going to use fire this time." Cao Kui said suddenly, and then his whole body was on fire. "No, we agreed" Wait, that action is a big snake?! Flash! Although Sunflower gave up, her sliding skills were still improving. I turned to the side and was on guard with all my heart: "Aoi, you big snake? You have a flaw at all. With my speed, I can avoid you at such a distance. A real master would probably let you go before you take action." fall down." "So I need to practice more." Cao Aoi sat on the floor, smiled slightly, wiped her sweat, and said Orochi? The energy required was not within her normal endurance range. Seeing her tired but contented look, I couldn't help but smile - Cao Kui is actually a very hard-working girl, but her thoughts often disregard those so-called conventional habits. She also has her own hobbies. , also has its own joys and sorrows, but they are hidden in their hearts because of their status as members of the Cao family. I even found a sex knowledge book with detailed notes in her study let's call it that, at least from the notes she took, it seems that she regarded this book more as a biological work. I have talked about this matter with Cao Yang. Maybe these are the effects of her experience. However, these are not the main points. Cao Kui is a little girl and also my master. Although this master’s duties are not as fulfilled as Cao Yang’s, at least she is teaching me seriously. I really recognize this master because she saved me twice, because of her seriousness and because of her concern. Yes, she cares about me, no matter what the reason. She advised me to choose a job more than once, and even planned to lend me some money without interest so that I could find time to start my own business. Of course I knew what some money she was talking about would mean, but I couldn't. If I really want to make a living, I should be able to support myself and even support the entire family I envision, but what about my significance in this world of kof? People in Changbai Mountain can live a leisurely life, but it is unreasonable for an outsider to go there and not touch ginseng "Why are you lost in thought?" Cao Kui nodded at my forehead. In her eyes, there was no difference in age or gender. She just regarded me as her disciple, a person with her blood flowing. "I'm homesick." ?Do you want Athena’s home or the King’s hotel?” "Don't say that" I turned my head and avoided her clear eyes, "I haven't left school yet." "No, you are already very good. Cao Kui shook his head, "At least, you did better than I thought." You are very talented. " "Really?" Talent? That seems to be Cao Yang's contribution. "There is no need to be modest. Besides, I will kick you out tomorrow." Cao Kui said with a smile. "Expelled? Why? Did I accidentally violate some new sect rules?" I followed her tone and asked. "There is news, I guess you will leave after telling it." Cao Kui lost her appetite. "Say it directly." "The Bogard brothers are going to challenge Guise." Text Chapter 116: Storm in South Town "Bogard" I thought about it. Terry and Andy sought revenge on Gis. According to the legendary protagonist's law, Gis will most likely die. If Gis dies, South Town will definitely be in chaos. Terry is not a managerial talent, and An Sooner or later Di will inherit the Shiranui Dojo "It seems I'm really gone. Aoi, thank you I can't repay you." "Who said that? If you don't embarrass me, it's just repayment," Cao Kui smiled, "But I have to thank you for taking care of Sister Yang for more than two months. I don't know how to serve people." "That's what I should do." To be more serious, I should call him Master Cao Yang! "But, having said that, I plan to leave todaycan you let me exploit you one more time before I leave?" "He Bing, it seems I have to arrange a job for you as soon as possible." …… We are back in this town again, oh no, it should be called a city. Cao Kui always takes good care of me as her apprentice, or in other words, the category of frugality in her eyes already includes my luxury. In any case, when I set foot in Nanzhen, I finally felt a temporary sense of fulfillment in my pocket for the first time. Fulfillingso cool! However, I was in such a hurry that I didn’t pay attention to the time difference. It was already evening now, so I had to contact the king quickly, otherwiseif I slept in the hotel tonight, someone might sue the king, such as that one kate. "Hey, come and see, the Bogard brothers are going to Gista!" I heard the shouts of passers-by. It seems that they are mostly passionate gang members Wait, they have already gone to Giesta? Then I have to hurry! Thinking of this, I found a nearby public phone and dialed for half a minute when I heard the familiar voice, but I didn't have any time to spare: "King, it's me, He Bing. Come to the gate of Gista, I'll wait for you." I hung up the phone without giving her a chance to answer. The Gista is not far away. As a building that overlooks the entire South Town, it is very obvious in the center of the town. When I arrived, a lot of people had gathered there, but unfortunately the guards refused to let me in, and they didn't dare challenge Giese's authority. "He Bing!" King rushed over and hugged me in his arms, "Why do you suddenly want to come back" "Now is not the time to get excited." I pushed her away slightly, "Didn't you hear about Terry and the others?" "It was a matter of time." King saw my serious face and finally let me go. He took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and looked at the surrounding atmosphere. "Their hatred always needs to be understood, and there is no need for us to intervene. " "No need?" I sighed, "Who do you think can win?" "It's hard to say." King thought for a while, "They are all very strong." "Strong? Teery and the others have not avenged their revenge, but Jis has no regrets. Who do you think can win?" I analyzed it for her. Although there are many people here, I don't care if anyone pays attention in the noise. "Okay, so what?" King was very puzzled. "Please! We will still settle here in the future!" I tried to make her understand as soon as possible. "Once Giese dies, the power vacuum in South Town will inevitably be fought for. Do Terry and the others look like people who are interested in power? Except for Giese, in the short term Who in the world has the ability to end chaos? Are you willing to live in a turbulent place?" "But the characters of Terry and Andy shouldn't kill Geese." King still didn't believe it. "Don't you think Gis will commit suicide?" I was almost a little impatient, "Gis's life situation at this moment no longer had the original belief in struggle. He also knew that he would lose, but he allowed Terry and the others to go directly to Gista. Did you see any signs of fighting at the door? He was simply waiting for this moment! With his character, knowing that he might lose but not taking extreme measures, what is the point of not deciding to gamble his life and death? " "Thenwhat should I do?" King finally figured it out and became anxious. "Rush to Gista, and if it's urgent, stop Ghis' death. I shouldn't be a burden." I pointed to the guards at the door whose eyes flashed fiercely at everyone, "It should be only a matter of time before you rush up. ." "Well you wait for me at home." King nodded, pushed aside the crowd, and rushed forward. The guards almost didn't react. King, I hope you can catch up, I hope you have a good tongue Otherwise, I have to find a way to catch the Geese falling from above God, this Geese is so tall! "Hey, is everything you said true?" Suddenly, a stick was put on my shoulder from behind, rubbing my face. "It's not certain that it will happen, but I can't just watch the possibility of this city falling into chaos and turn a blind eye." Look sideways at the shape of the stick Is it Billy? Then I have to choose the tendency of using words. "Lord Gith will really be defeated?" This voice?Becoming vicious. "At least based on the current situation, it's very possible. Otherwise, why wouldn't you be with him at this moment?" I asked. " He did suddenly give me a day off today It's not enough for that woman to go up there." After saying that, the stick was heavily propped on the ground, and a figure quickly flew over everyone's heads towards the door - such a beautiful pole vault …Far. Unfortunately, all I could see was a no-smoking sign. Anyway, the actions of King and Billy had already made the situation out of control. I simply climbed up to the nearby roof and tried my best to look at the light on the top floor of Gista If he really fell, where would it be? Hmm there is a vague figure there, oh no, two, then Geese should be on the other side, or he fell from there with greater discipline. Let’s do our bestThinking about it, I ran to the other side of Gista, 45oh no, looking up at the sky at 75 degreesThis is really silly …… As a result, my analysis unfortunately turned out to be true. Starlight suddenly flashed for a few moments in the sky It was the reflection of broken glass Damn, falling from a building is so cool when playing games, but why didn't you consider the possibility of broken glass falling from the sky? Why are there flowers and plants! While paying attention to whether any broken glass would fall on my head, I complained. Although the wind was strong, who knew whether the glass could be blown away? However, I still watched every move on the top floor - there was a figure, it should be Terry holding Keith's handwait, why does it seem like there is a woman yelling? Is it a king? Could it be that the situation is really that critical? “I wish Damn it, what wish! The figure has gradually grown in sight. Damn it, Geese, why don't you obey? Oh, it seems like he just can't die now Thinking wildly, I adjusted my position and prepared to use the move I had just practiced for more than two months-Tengdang Crane Picking! Text Chapter 117: Follow...the temptation Take off, grab someone's waist, change the impulse of free falling motion into the centrifugal force of quasi-circular motion, and then roll as far as you want! That body was really rolling on the ground. After all, I could only jump up to one meter high - which was not enough at all. Seeing that the body finally stopped on the wall more than ten meters away, I walked over slowly: "Gis?" "Who are you? Why did you save me?" The voice was quite angry, but it could not hide the weakness caused by the injury. "It doesn't matter who I am, I'm just from Nanzhen." Probably, I can call myself like this, "The key is that at this time, you can't die." ; "I can't die?" Geese's face was lying on the ground, and he didn't even have the strength to move. "Who am I? My life and deathwhose turn is it?" "Your life and death are controlled by Nanzhen because you are Gis - the Gis of Nanzhen." I turned over for him to make him feel a little better, "You unified the forces of Nanzhen and then died. What? Terry, will those people inherit your power? If you die, it can cause a permanent psychological shadow on the brothers, but what about Nanzhen? It will be chaos! I don’t care who you have a grudge against, but do you and Nanzhen have any hatred? Hatred?" "Nanzhen?" Geese was stunned, "Thenso what?" "How is it?" I was really holding my breath, but my goal was to keep him alive Damn it, trouble! "What do you think? Where did you grow up? Where did you become famous? Where is everything in your life? Do you really think that if you die like this, everything will be over?" My tone was very ferocious. Although it had little effect on someone like Keith, my words made him somewhat confused. After all, he had also struggled. "Actually, I understand why you are seeking death here and now." I gave him a buffer to think about and calmed myself down, "Now, I won't let you die. I guess you I don’t have the strength to commit suicide. How about making a deal? I’ll let you achieve your goal of seeking death, and you’ll let Nanzhen transition to your death smoothly.” "Why?" Geese finally asked in confusion. "It's not easy to explain this clearly, and I don't want your men to find you. Otherwise, I won't guarantee that you will die." I pulled him up and put him on my shoulders. I didn't intend to heal him anyway, so I didn't care. Regardless of the severity, he probably knows how to endure the pain, "I know a good bar, let's go have a drink together?" Of course, the bar in my mouth is definitely the king’s territory. How can the wealth and water flow to outsiders? It's just that the place where the champagne was opened was in my bedroom, and I was always the one drinking it myself Guise, who was lying on my bed, hadn't paid yet I guess he didn't have any cash either. Lisa was very surprised when she saw me bringing this "big shot" in through the back door, but she is an old employee of King and knows that not asking about many things is the best choice. "I said Keith," I took a sip of wine and said lightly, "I don't know if you are planning to die now, but I don't plan for you to live forever. In fact, you and Terry and the others are in South Town. Coexistence is a very embarrassing thing. You also know that you can't defeat them, just like you knew you could defeat their adoptive father at the beginning I won't tell you more, it's sad. So, you can think Whoever you want to pass on power to, if you think Billy has that ability, that’s fine. If it’s someone else, at least let me believe that person can really stabilize South Town. Or, you can also choose not to cooperate with me. It cannot threaten a person who is seeking death, all it can do is make you unable to seek death." "You know me?" Keith didn't believe it. Although I didn't let him see my face from beginning to end, he could guess what I was thinking and didn't ask any questions. In other words, with his current mentality, Don't care about these. "The whole South Town knows you." I deliberately pretended to be stupid, "But, who really knows you? Billy? Maybe he can understand your thoughts, but he has not sat in your position or experienced you. It was impossible to understand you when I was a child, and neither could I. However, I know that no matter where you are, as long as you are a boss, you have rights worthy of respect." "Respect?" Giese understood the word. "Yes, you can say that Napoleon is a good person or a bad person, but you cannot simply use these two words as all your evaluations of him. Similarly, you cannot write on Guise's epitaph: 'A man who once Just think of it as a "mafia boss" or "a person who fights against an unfair fate". I heard that you will think of your own life at the moment of death. I don't know if you had such an experience when you fell from the building for the second time, but You should really think about the journey of your life." I talked about it, maybe, this kind of work is what I am good at. "My whole life?" Giese murmured, closing his eyes. ??I know that he is not dead, and the injury is not serious. Maybe he is trapped in memories, maybe he is just too tired, it doesn't matter, anyway, now it is his turn to reflect on his own. It would be great if you can figure it out, but if you are stubborndon't blame me for taking advantage of others. I just sat there and drank the wine slowly. King is very serious about the quality of the wine. Maybe the French are all bartenders, and this finished product is the basis. I am also very accustomed to this taste King's taste ah! I wonder if I can make any substantial breakthroughs when I come back this time? At least, get engaged? While thinking wildly, the two bottles of wine were almost empty. King also came back at this time: "He Bing, Jisita huh? He is what did you do!" Seeing her surprised look, I smiled slightly, filled up my remaining glass of wine, and handed it into her hand: "Don't panic, I'm making progress too. I haven't been idle in the past six months" "I mean he" King pointed at Geese who seemed to be sleeping soundly, "How did you bring him back?" "Isn't it you?" I held her hand and put the wine glass to her mouth. "Giese is in free fall after all. I can only let him linger for a while. Do you want to die? I have to make arrangements for his funeral!" "I don't know if Gis really fell asleep, but I said this more to him. "But now his men are looking for his body" King suddenly realized that he had used the wrong word and stopped in a hurry. "Corpse? It's a matter of time. However, Geese has a history of 'frauding corpses'. I believe his men will not disperse in a hurry. I have to let him make a will first." I gently held her in my arms. It feels so good in my arms, "Are you interested in inheriting his Gista? I think you have the temperament of a strong woman, and you are also familiar with this industry." "Me?" Seeing my face full of teasing, she pretended to be angry, "Spare me, strong woman? What did Billy call me just now! I almost didn't have a fight with him!" Mother-in-law? It seems that this is what Billy called him. Could it be that he changed the word in front of the king? I don’t understand a little bit, but it doesn’t matter: “Forget it if you’re not interested. Anyway, our requirement is to stabilize Nanzhen. As for that position, it’s just a hot potato. Individuals may not be able to secure it. Let’s live our lives well.” Small days first." As I said that, I gave her a kiss on the face, "Speaking of which, when did we settle the matter?" "What are you doing?" King blushed and looked at him. "What do you want to do? I have to grasp the legal and physiological procedures with both hands, and I have to be hard with both hands!" A tight hug quickly got a response, but the king's next words made me stop: "I also want to cut through the mess quickly, but …When are you going to give me the ring?” "Okay, let me add another year to my virginity career." I let go of her angrily. After all, it's not my style to make up for tickets, but I still couldn't be reconciled and suddenly invaded her red lips, " When can I meet Jane?" "I'm afraid if you meet now, things will go bad." King said anxiously. "Why?" "Janedo you really want me to say it?" King hesitated, "Promise me you won't be angry?" "Tell me." Although, I had a vague idea of ??what it was like, "Men may also be jealous, but I won't be angry about it." Text Chapter 118: A Little Goodbye Is Better than a New Marriage "Then I really said it," King hesitated again, "Jian has been living in the extreme flow for the past two years. When he met me this time, he actually actually said that he had found a good brother-in-law" "If I'm not mistaken, it's Ryo Sakazaki, right?" It's really hard for her to say these things in person But then again, does this count as me traveling through time and space to win love, or is he taking the route of his brother-in-law to save the country? "Garcia, who is extremely popular, is interested in Yuli. He is the only other bachelor who can catch Jian Fa's eyes." "You" King looked at me blankly, speechless for a moment. "I was warned by Ryo Sakazaki on kof96, and you worried about Jane's attitude over and over again - I'm not a fool. I have had a premonition of this for a long time, but I didn't have the ability to do anything before getting along with Jane. , so I didn’t ask directly." I held her hand and asked her to sit on my lap, feeling her weight and breath, "But now, I may have to ask one thing clearly - Jane in your mind To what extent does it matter? Do you care about all his wishes equally before and after he grows up?" "He BingI" King struggled a little. "King, I love you. But marriage is more than just a matter between two people. You can't leave Jane alone, so neither can I." I hugged her and put my face on her shoulder, "It's a lifelong matter. , you have to look at it with a lifetime's perspective Sometimes I really feel that we meet too late, the right time and the right place are not available, is it just human beings who hope to dominate the world?" If it is a big ear in history, no, I Woolen cloth? I closed my eyes and breathed out all my breath, but I couldn't let out all my thoughts. "I don't know." King trembled, seeming a little scared. "Forget it, you have to face what you have to face, but now, I want to remember the taste of this embrace." Time passed quietly like this. King and I were both content with this posture, or rather enjoying it. She leaned on me comfortably, and I quietly played with her hair. There was a lingering feeling in the air. It was thick, though, and there was a wounded person who killed the scenery not far away. "Although it's not a good idea to interrupt your romance, shouldn't you be more vigilant at this moment?" Someone deliberately knocked on the door. "I" King and I screamed at the same time, and turned around at the same time, seeing Vice smiling ambiguously. "I'm not interested in paying attention to Nan Town's affairs, but I'd better get involved in your affairs a little." With that, Vice walked over and sat on the corner of the bed, "Now Billy and his people are preparing to turn Nan Town upside down, and brother Terry is also Concerned about Jisi’s life and death It’s true, I’ve only been out for half a day and the whole city is already in chaos.” It seems that your appearance here is an accidentI think so, but I must not say it out loud: "You mean we have to hide Geese?" "Yes, since you brought him home, it means you didn't intend to let him die. That means you thought he couldn't die yet, so he couldn't be discovered by Brother Terry. At the same time, you didn't hand him over to Billy. It means you didn't plan to save him, so he can't be discovered by Billy." Vice's analysis was completely accurate, and her methodical tone seemed to indicate that she was very good at thisshe was really a good secretary. "So, where to hide?" King thought, "Giss's existing power in South Town is not a joke. Billy can definitely find the place we know" "No, although the local snake is powerful, it is just a local snake." Vice shook his head and smiled, "Just right, I know a way." "Where?" I asked, how could she know about a place that even the king didn't know about? How long has she stayed in South Town? "Come with me," Vice stood up, "The car in the backyard is ready. You can put Geese in the back seat." "Huh? You seem to have arranged everything?" I was a little surprised. "It doesn't seem like it. It's rare to meet you again, and it's not easy to get tired of being together. What's wrong? Not satisfied?" Vice laughed, picked up King and walked out, "King, I took He Bing away, and you stay here alone. You won’t blame me, will you?” "The bar always needs people, otherwise Billy will also become suspicious." King understood what she meant, looked at me rather reluctantly, and followed me out. Looking at their backs, I couldn't help but sigh In comparison, there is a gap in the management skills of the king and the vice. After only half a year, the king has a tendency to follow what he says Who between me and her will run the house in the future? "Trouble is trouble, it's just a relatively distant thing. I picked up Geese and put it on my shoulder. My not gentle movements caused him to let out a slight cold gasp. "There's no need to pretend, maybe you don't intend to pretend." He was in a bad mood and his face was naturally not rich, "Tell me, what are your thoughts now? Are you willing to let Nanzhen enter the post-Ghis era smoothly?"  "The post-Gith era?" The man on the back smiled mockingly, "I, Gith, have no one to succeed me." "Is it because no one can inherit or is it not worth inheriting?" I said angrily, "To be honest, the reason why I let you live a little longer is because I am lazy and don't want to live in a turbulent place. If you really don't Heeding the advice, I can only do it with reluctance. The worst I can do is to do it all over again like you did in the first place, but I don’t like to learn other people’s skills and then kill them.” "Lazy?" Geese didn't understand, and probably couldn't understand given his outlook on life. "It's a pity that I can't win against them, otherwise I wouldn't give up on South Town." "You can give Nanzhen stability, but Nanzhen will not be without you forever. The waves behind you in the Yangtze River will push the waves ahead, and the waves in front will die on the beach sooner or later." I shook my head, "Even if you can defeat Terry, I will look for you at any time. trouble." "Why are you?" "Well Well well," I thought for a while, "Revenge, because you offended Goenitz." Perhaps, this is the right reason "Gonnitz? Are you" Geese was so shocked that his body shook. "This, let's discuss this before we get in the car. Maybe the guy in the car is the real owner." Finally we arrived in the backyard. Although I didn't intend to be gentle, I couldn't be too rough, maybe it would really cost his life. Throwing him into the car, I turned around and hugged King: "Remember to deal with the traces of my return home, andwait for me to come back." "rest assured." The car was moving smoothly. Judging from the route, I only knew it was going to the suburbs, but what's the use? As long as it was within the confines of South Town, Billy would know it sooner or later. "Tell me what is your relationship with the Crazy Blood?" Geese couldn't help but ask. "You are still so curious when you are about to die?" The Vice driver smiled clearly when he heard him mention this, "That's right. At that time, you were still deliberately thinking of having someone behind you. Do you think that if you get it now? Can we win it back with the blood of madness?" "No one seeks death when he can live." Giese said frankly. "Unfortunately, the information you know is more of rumors. Although the crazy blood is good, it is not your thing." Vice's eyes in the lens are quite complicated, "The first thing people rely on is themselves. Otherwise, there is no The value of being helped, and for you now, death is your best destination. Letting you linger for a few hours is just to make you remember to wipe your butt before leaving - I guess, this is what He Bing is rushing to The purpose of running back, right?" "Ginger, really old and spicy" I have to admire him. "I'm still relatively young." Vice corrected with a slight dissatisfaction, "By the way, Geese, if you are obedient, I will let you die more casually. If not, I can let you die gorgeously." "It's just death." Geese was obviously not someone who would be scared. "Wait until you get enough information before you feel confident." Vice smiled nonchalantly and stopped the car, "Get out of the car. There is absolutely no spy here." "Where is this?" I opened the car door and looked around. "He Bing?" A slightly surprised voice sounded next to me. Although it was not hostile, it still startled me. Text Chapter 119 Will "Leona?" There was a hint of joy on the slightly confused face, but this was a good thing. ; "Let's go into the house first." Vice carried Geese and patted me on the shoulder, "Let him write a will." ; "A will?" Leona didn't quite understand. She looked at Vice's back and then at me. ; "After all, I still have to live in South Town. If the former ruler of South Town dies suddenly, I will lose my stable environment." I explained briefly, "By the way, are you okay?" ; "Iit's okay." Leona seemed not used to other people's concern, even if it was courtesy. "Can the crazy blood really be solved?" I still didn't believe it. "Maybe you have a stubborn streak, but I don't want to see you risking your life." As I said that, I followed Vice's trajectory. "I can't." Her answer was a little hasty, just like the footsteps she was following. Really not? I said silently, I hope kof97 doesn’t require me to lock you again! Perhaps, it will not be within my capabilities by then. This house may be the property of a farmer who is short of manpower. It is not a mess, but it is not a good place. There is a small bed in the corner and a few stacked chairs as all the furniture. Oh, there is also a phone on the bed. Throwing Geese on the bed, Vice took out a pen and paper: "I cherish your short life, write a will as soon as possible, you dictate it." "I don't." Geese said simply. "Really?" Vice asked as if to confirm. Seeing that he didn't answer, he turned to me and asked, "He Bing, what do you want Nanzhen to be like?" “As long as it’s stable, it allows me to live a peaceful life.” Isn’t this what I said a long time ago? "Since our Lord Giese is unwilling to cooperate, we have to write it for him. Anyway, we have his body in our hands. What kind of article we want to write depends on our imagination." Vice smiled slightly, although Giese couldn't see it. He smiled like this, but the teasing in his tone was definitely on point, "In what I have done throughout my life, I have allowed those who have been kind to me to die miserably. Although repaying kindness with hatred is my daily routine, this alone does not make me guilty. My life has come to a perfect end, so I decided to let South Town suddenly lose my throne, and my loyal and unfaithful subordinates will gradually wither in the chaotic city, and follow me to hell one by one. After all, I don't like being deserted. As for those who give me frustrations like Brother Terry, I will let them live freely, just as I let my half-brother laugh at my life of fighting fate like a mantis, because 'The world will not pity the weak' is my motto, and this will also be my epitaph" "That's enough!" Giese shouted suddenly. "What? Lord Giese is not satisfied with my will? Or maybe Lord Giese, who no longer cares about death, suddenly wants to give some suggestions to our idea on a whim?" Vice laughed in triumph. "I'll just write the will" Giese gritted his teeth and said, "But you have to agree to some conditions." "Say it, but don't misestimate the price of your life." Vice still kept a smile This smile was almost professional, it seemed I seemed to be able to understand why Nu Jia was able to accumulate so much wealth. "Let Terry succeed me." Keith stated the first condition. "It's not completely guaranteed." Vice didn't reject it outright, "Just as you know that this fundamentally conflicts with his character, of course, this is the reason for your request." "Thenif that doesn't work, let this guy take over." Giese glared at me. "No, my career is not shackles of Nanzhen." I decided on Vice's behalf. "Shackles?" Geese suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. "It seems you also have the talent to make people angry!" Vice praised. After a long time, Geese finally came back to his senses and said something that stunned me: "If that doesn't work, let the extreme flow take a seat." "Extreme" I opened my mouth wide, but I couldn't finish the sentence - in terms of strength, extreme flow definitely has hope, and with the character of the single old man in extreme flow, maybe they will hit it off, although after this, Nanzhen may It could be a little less dark, but "No, absolutely not!" "Why?" Keith smiled for the first time since we met, but it was a proud smile - he definitely heard the conversation between me and the king! "We can consider it." Vice ignored my opinion, "What if it doesn't succeed?" "Let Billy look for an heir on my behalf." Geese closed his eyes and stopped talking. "It seems that you also know your most loyal subordinate.??This is not the material. Vice smiled and nodded. This time there was no sense of ridicule. He buried himself in writing and wrote quickly, "It's a blessing for you to have me write a suicide note. I'll give you another discount - what do you plan to write on the epitaph?" I'll help you get it done. " "The epitaph" Guis seemed not to be fully prepared yet, thinking for a while, "just write 'humble in life, grand in death'." "It seems that your level of education Forget it, no one criticized Wu Zetian's wordless monument, so I just wrote it as you wanted." Vice handed over the pen and paper, "Have a look, and sign it if it's right. If you don’t have the ability, you can just press your fingerprints.” After reading it without saying a word, Keith finally picked up the pen tremblingly: "I even pressed the fingerprints. Maybe even I don't believe my handwriting now." Although he was a little self-deprecating, he still remained calm, "Yes. "Okay, can you ask these two to avoid it?" As he said, he looked at Leona and me. "Why?" I asked. "As far as I know, this lady on kof96 is more afraid of blood. And I plan to discuss my death method with this professional." It seemed that after making the will, Geese became talkative, "In addition, I I want to know something about Crazy Blood.” "Are you planning to go to court to hear the Tao?" Vice asked noncommittally. "Xi can die." Guis replied firmly. "It seems that you really sold your life for a good price." Vice waved to me and Leona, "You guys go out for a walk." "Spread?" I want to hear inside information! "Okay." Leona agreed! "" I looked at Geese's already haggard face "reluctantly", and finally followed Leona out. Perhaps, this could be regarded as the last respect for the hero of the generation. Text Chapter 120 Loneliness I have to say that this is indeed a good place for a walk, with a little bit of light, a quiet window on the pathoh no, it's the reflection of the jeep, but it is more suitable for Leona's flag, butI seem to be a little redundant. Finally, I couldn't help but say nothing: "Leona, how did you come to Nanzhen? Mission?" "Yes, the separatism in South Town for many years is no longer suitable for the government to intervene directly, so I was sent here." Leona answered quickly but somewhat formulaically, "My mission is to prevent large-scale chaos." "Haha, it's the same thing but the same result. No wonder vice brought me here." The laughter may be able to hide my surprise - isn't it just one after another underworld that even the government has to stay away from? However, when I thought about the status of those two artifacts it seemed that choosing kof proved that I was on the right track. "Why did you take action?" Leona suddenly turned back, "You are not suitable to intervene now." "I know that if it weren't for the injury, I wouldn't be Geese's opponent at all, and I wouldn't even be a vice." I laughed, took two steps forward, and sat on the front of the jeep, "But I am compassionate and righteous, so I must …” "Pfft!" Leona's smile was a bit unsightly, but it was a good sign. "I finally laughed again. I thought my nagging you back then had become a thing of the past." I pointed at her still twisted face, "Look, this is the real Leona, with bright eyes and white teeth, and the breeze blowing The face is so awe-inspiring" "Stop!" She rushed over and pressed my mouth, "I don't deserve such praise." "Who said that? You obviously" I "broke away" and continued talking. "I've been stained with too much blood, and I'm not that pure." Leona retorted. Although she didn't cry with tears like the lost women in some film and television works, the suicide hidden under the calm face made me even more asphyxia. "Don't" I could no longer act glib. My ability to talk calmly in the face of all kinds of powerful people seemed to have been sealed. "Youyour family is so happy because they can stick to their own choices." Wusha, even if disappearing is not the best ending No matter where they are, all they want is for you to live happily and peacefully" Oops, how can you say this! Sure enough, Leona, who also climbed up to the front of the car and sat next to me, buried her head in her arms, like an ostrich looking for sand: "But what about me now? My life is peaceful? I still live in a world of flesh and blood." "Well that's not your choice." I struggled to choose words, "Or it's just your choice to survive. When you are helpless, being able to survive is the most basic goal. Your parents You can choose to give up life, but you can't - your life has just begun, so you are just forced to choose a career. And careers can be changed as long as the conditions are suitable - life cannot." "Occupation?" Leona raised her head slightly, but it was just a pair of slightly shining eyes in her hair, "All I know is related to this occupation. What occupation can I change?" “Translation.” I blurted out, “Six months ago you didn’t know Chinese at all, but today, you speak it so fluently.” "I……" "Don't be modest, this definitely shows your language talent." Maybe this is related to the Orochi clan, but I can never say that, "This is just one of your strengths. If you take the initiative to explore it, I can see a proud man of heaven." ." "No, I have been learning English for ten years, and it is not my mother tongue." Leona smiled and shook her head. "Then" It seems that it is really a blood relationship. "Because," Leona looked at me carefully, "you said that we are friends." "I" I was speechless and choked She just looked at me warmly, with her blue hair flying, and a faint smile under the faint starlight. She didn't have the innocent look under the sunlight that was fixed in my heart, but she was so calm, as if she was waiting. I have been waiting for too long in the distant time and space, but I have overcome the invasion of dust. Wait, this warm feeling is why is it like this! That delicate face was like water, that blue hair was brushing against my skin, and those clear eyes were wide open, but the key was, the key was why, when did her lips and I touch! "Ah!" I jumped up in surprise, but my foot slipped and I fell from the front of the car to the ground. "He Bing" Leona was a little anxious and jumped down and squatted next to my head. "" I deliberately turned the back of my head towards her, wondering whether I should run away. After all, such an emergency was difficult to deal with There was no chance of escape! Finally, her anxious breathing made me surrender: "What's going on?" "You know it yourself."?? "No, I don't know. I was just in a daze because of your appearance. When I came back to my senses, I was already just" I sighed secretly - what happened to me, I was in a trance for the second time! Although, that look is indeed very natural; although, I am moved by her simple words. "Can it short-circuit everything, leaving only the instinctive warmth of love?" Leona's words are very familiar to me, "But it feels good." Of course, statistically speaking, the first kiss can leave the most memories. , I explained silently and continued to listen to her words, "And you are the only one who allows me to come into contact with the world outside of the military." "You're welcome" I said it out of habit, but why are you so polite? Life is not just about kissing! I turned around and was about to explain, but seeing his flawless expression, I finally swallowed the words back - instead of telling her my mistakes in front of her, it would be better to make up for it gradually. "By the way, why did you get involved in the dispute in South Town?" Leona returned to the topic and seemed not to have an overreaction to my abruptness just now. "This" I can't talk nonsense, but it's hard to explain clearly. "Because of the king?" Leona asked and saw that I acquiesced. Nodding in confirmation, "That's right. If it weren't for your lover, you wouldn't take risks." "Lover?" When she reminded her of this matter, bitterness surged into her throat again, "It's just a romantic word. I really don't know if this is a mistake." "If it's just bitter love, it's better to stop with etiquette. A foreign stone creates ripples on the water, but does it really become the center of the vortex? It's just sinking gradually. What I have changed is just King. Athena is still at a distance from Kensou; Iori Yagami is still bitterly cool; Kasumi, Chizuru, Benimaruthese names that were familiar at the time have become flesh-and-blood people in front of us, but their tricks have not changed, and I can't insert them. It caused some fluctuations - fluctuations are just another kind of constant. Didn't Brother Terry climb to Gista without any hesitation? King, inadvertently linking your fate to a person who does not exist, is this the persistence of love or selfish cruelty? "What? Did you quarrel?" Leona was a little surprised by my sudden sadness. "No, if we quarrel, we can still repair it But what about the incompleteness of fate?" I tried to look away because I was worried that there would be tears, but I couldn't help but look at Leona She was lonely, there was no one Knowing her real needs, oh no, I, the "cheating" person, know it, so she is willing to get along with me; and what about me? Who else knows me? Are you aware of my loneliness? Oh no, Goenitz knew, but he evaporated. "He Bing, are you sad?" Leona noticed my mood. "Sad? I don't have that qualification." I tried my best to be free and easy - I really don't understand how Yagami got used to this kind of thing, "By the way, can I ask a question - do you hate Goenitz?" "Gonnitz?" She trembled, as if this was a nightmare name, "Before I didn't understand; after meeting Mai Zhuo and Vice I didn't know." She suddenly grabbed my hand, " what you think?" "Me?" The force coming from that hand made me a little confused, "What will you say if you call me? You The problems left over by history cannot be solved by the good and evil of individuals. How can the people involved in them point the finger? Do you know what’s right or wrong about others?” "Issues left over from history" Leona shook her head, "I don't care about those bloodlines, becausebecause they have ruined my pastwhat about you?" II am an "internal person", and these issues are not my business at all. Besides, why are today's topics always so heavy? "I just ask that lonely people like me will not be hurt, nor will they hurt those who appear in my life." This wish is awesome. If strictly implemented, it is probably enough to prove that the almighty God does not exist, haha! "Oh." Leona nodded, "Okay, go back? Geese is probably dead." "Giss"You can go ahead" It can be considered my achievement to bring a generation of tycoons to the point of death. However, if I can endure the pain for so long, what qualifications do I have to pay homage to such a person after his death? I don’t know what kind of injuries I suffered on Gista, but I was personally involved in the fall. Seeing him covered in blood and haggard, he said firmly and calmly: "Xi Ke died." When I saw him, I felt a little guilty for my behavior - at least, I could feed him a glass of brandy in the bar "Where are you going?" Leona called me. "I am not qualified to face Giese, especially after his death." At that time, I only knew the powerful relationship between Giese and Nanzhen, but I forgot to respect the boss himself me! "Are you lonely?" It seemed that Leona's voice came from behind the prostitution, but I was far away and couldn't really hear it.Cut. ; ; Text Chapter 121 Encounter Fortunately, Vice took the main road when he drove here, so he only needed to backtrack along the road to get home. From the suburbs to the busy city, both sides of the highway naturally gradually prospered. Even when I could point out the tall buildings, the sky also darkened - it was clear that industrial pollution was serious. However, my sigh was quickly interrupted: "Excuse me, are you He Bing?" This slightly childish voice made me a little surprised-could it be that I still have fans in Nanzhen? Unfortunately, when I turned my head and looked around, I saw two complicated eyes on the figure walking out of the corner. ?Blonde boy? There was hatred on the slightly pale face, but he was also hesitant. At this age, this figure, this posturecould it be Jane? But I can't be sure, after all, in my impression Such non-mainstream people don't have a deep impression at all "Excuse me, why did you come to Nanzhen?" The young man used honorifics, but his tone was not polite. "Well" Considering that the emotionally unstable child in front of me might be my future brother-in-law, I really have to be careful, "Then, why are you in South Town?" “This is where I grew up.” The young man looked directly at me. "But I am a wandering person. It is rare that I have the chance to live in this city full of future. HereI have my greatest pursuit." With a firm expression, maybe he can understand what I want to express. "Does wandering mean that you have to interfere with the fate of others?" The young man increased his expectations, which also made me more certain about his identity. "How can it be called interference? Everyone's future is in their own hands. The difference is just whether you are willing to hold it or entrust it to someone or even give up." I tried to induce, "For example, it is understandable to care about your relatives. Yes, but it seems immature of you to insist on taking the fate of your loved ones as your own responsibility." "II didn't intend to decide anything." The young man was silent for a while, "I'm justsomewhat concernedsomewhatambivalent." …You still haven’t admitted what’s on your mind! However, from this point of view, I still have hope, so I will not point it out: "You will become a man no matter what, no matter what kind of memories the past time has given you, you will one day have to stand up for yourself. Just let some things hide deep in your memory and go to sleep. When you truly mature and look back, you may gain a different understanding than you have today." After saying that, I did not forget to add a trusting smile. "Upright?" The young man murmured and thought for a while, "Maybe your theory is useful to me, but I have to leave. There are still people waiting for me to go home, and" He trotted into the street without explaining clearly. . Looking at his back, I didn’t chase him. Although I wanted to have more conversations with him, maybe he just went back to the extreme flow - the people in the instant noodle team are not good now. Moreover, there happened to be some noise in the opposite direction from where he left. It’s Billy! He just happened to slap a cigarette that had just been lit out of someone's mouth with a steel rod. Originally, as a gangster who favored banning smoking, this behavior was quite reasonable, but seeing that the man also had black hair, and that Billy was definitely not in a relaxed mood at the moment, I finally felt compassion Maybe it was to treat Keith. Go too far and regret it! Moreover, sooner or later, Giese will come to ask about me. He rushed forward with a sliding step and stopped Billy's slap: "With your strength, you don't need to ban cigarettes to kill people, right?" To be honest, this slap is really cruel. If it hits an ordinary person's face, If you don't pass out, you will have to change your teeth. "Is that you?" Billy glanced at me and poked the poor man's chest with a stick, "Get out! Don't let me see you." These were probably angry words, but the man was still a little confused. If he wasn't scared out of his wits, he was probably a novice in English "Run quickly, and besides" If he can't even understand my Chinese, don't blame me. He said, "If you want to survive in South Town, you'd better quit smoking." He moved and escaped cleanly - he was probably really here for a trip, and he didn't even recognize the famous local snake. However, Billy didn’t give me the time to sigh: “Where have you been?” "It seems that I am not your subordinate?" If he knew about my torture to Geese, he would probably not even have a chance to explain. "Maybe it's not me you should be concerned about now, right?" "You were seen lingering under the Gista." Billy looked at me with an ominous look. "It's a landmark building in South Town. I have to wait to meet the king. Where would it be better not to be there?" It seemed that everyone around me was rushing to Gista at that time. How could there be any witnesses! "However, I heard that your king has some disputes? What happened? She didn't tell me Do you need me to apologize on her behalf?" "That little verbal dispute is meaningless."The topic of profit ignored my change, "But you didn't go home with the king." "Yes. Then I thought about it. It was pointless to stay there with my skills, so I went home first. At least I can take care of the bedroom." "So," Billy suddenly pointed the stick at my chin, "why did I meet you here and there was blood on you?" Oops! I was lazy and didn't give Keith any medical treatment. It was inevitable when moving him "I went to see a friend and just came back from the suburbs." Cold sweat spread all over my body, but my expression was still calm. "As for the blood stains, I don't want to talk about it. It's private." It’s just a matter of fact.” "Friend? Take me to see that friend of yours." Billy made a casual move and quickly arranged a car. "Are you sure? Or do you have the time now?" I struggled in vain. "My schedule is not up to you." Billy took the lead, "Or are you unwilling to lead the way?" "Come on, I don't have anything urgent to do anyway." It's estimated that vcie should take care of the funeral arrangements by the next time. Sitting in the car, Billy next to him said nothing, staring straight ahead, holding the stick tightly in his hand. But I shouldn’t be as nervous as I am. If Billy makes an untimely decision, South Town will be shaken! But what on earth was he thinking about? The flaw I exposed was considered serious, but he didn't turn his back directly Apart from his loyalty to Keith, Billy has never shown any other temperament. Oh no, his love for his sister is well known, but this is different from the current situation. It doesn't matter much What kind of plan does he have, what kind of choice does he have? Or, what is the lever for his choice and what is the fulcrum of judgment? Looking at his face, I couldn’t find anything except the perseverance common to most fighters, well and that profound gaze. Maybe Billy entrusted his destiny to Guis, but when Guis' life or death is uncertain, when he will affect the fate of the entire city, how will he deal with his own destiny? What, has he already had this realization? Thisis why I'm nervous. But the passage of time always took its time, and before I could calm down, Leona's jeep was parked in the quiet and empty yard just like when I left it not long ago, and gradually became clearer in my and Billy's sight. Text Chapter 122 Shocking Change "I saidBilly," I said carefully when I entered the yard early, "Whyare you loyal to Keith?" He was stunned for a moment, then pointed to the door: "You are not qualified to ask, lead the way!" Are you qualified to ask It seems that Leona is right, I don't have the strength to interfere yet, I am getting impatient after all Let's try to be able to make a difference! The door opened, but the scene inside was beyond my expectation - Leona was not there, Vice was not there either, only Keith was sitting peacefully by the bed, although the bloody clothes were still shocking! "Lord Geese!" Billy rushed forward excitedly, "You" "I'm fine." Keith shook his hand, and by the wayhow did he get the vodka! "Take me to the hospitaltake this kid with you." "Yes!" Billy performed it faithfully, but the process was not gentle at all to me. Is this my retribution for torturing Geese? …… Sitting in the car, no one spoke. The driver must be an ordinary and loyal person; Billy was supporting Geese in the back seat, which was almost reminiscent of Brokeback As for Geese, he seemed to have fallen into trance as soon as he got in the car. And I have long been caught in a question mark - Geese is not dead! The injury that threatened to kill himdid Vice save him? But why? They haven't crossed paths yet, have they? "If you hear the truth in the morning, you will die in the evening." Could it be that they have some kind of deal? If Keith had not died, Nanzhen would be at peace, but Terry and his gang would not be at peace! Terry, Andy, Tojo, Mai Shiranui, Marywait, even Leona has come to this troubled waters, how come Mary, as an agent, never shows up? When Nujia dies, there will be a surge of dark waves, and the weight of Geese should also be considered to be of the same magnitude. But I'm small, really small! Not even the right to know! In other words, I am no longer a cheater who peeked at "The Legend of God". More than a year is enough time for the butterfly effect to wreak havoc At least, Vice will not stay in South Town! It doesn’t belong to my world! When I truly integrated into it, I discovered that I was insignificant! “Lord Geese,” Billy’s sudden words interrupted my reverie, “Someone is following you.” "I know. Without these things, it would make people uneasy." Geese said lightly, "Before I recover, everything depends on you." "I" Billy hesitated. "Believe in your own ability. Although you can't defeat all opponents," Geese opened his eyes slightly, "but fighting is not an absolute solution. I heard that Lily is very good at pursuing people? I know you love her, then Use this relationship to try to reconcile with Bogarde's people. You are not me, there is no need to involve the lives of your relatives, just let the girl fall in love." "Youare exaggerating." Billy was a little frightened, "But, you and those people can really" "Our eyes were once on South Town, and when we stood on top of the Gista Tower and looked down on the city, limitations arose. Now, we have to correct this mistake." Keith's voice sounded like a storm was coming, "U.S. If the British and the British can forget the gunfire in Lexington, why can't we give up our grudges with the Bogard brothers?" Just when I turned around in surprise, Keith met my gaze, "Chao Wen Dao, Xi Ke will die! What a pity! This listening is ten years too late.” Ten years? Giese's subtle expression made my heart skip a beat - ten years ago, it was when Nujia tried to find Goenitz, and it was also the beginning of Mai Zhuo and Vice following or spying on Nujia. When the goal is to face the whole world! Could it be that Vice decided to make Gith the successor to Nuga But Gith has nothing to do with the Orochi clan. Strictly speaking, he has a bit of a grudge, so how could he possibly make a deal? "No need to guess, you will know the reason sooner or later." Keith closed his eyes again, "You don't have to go back to the bar during this period, just follow Billy's work." "What?" It seems like I'm not employed, right? "The result of the agreement is-to ensure the peace of the Phantom Bar during my lifetime, Geese." ensure? When you're alive, the king's bar is peaceful This is clearly a threat! But "Okay." I had to agree. "Then prove your commitment with actions." Ji Si signaled to stop the car, "My hospital is almost here, you and Billy go to meet the car behind - being followed for so long without showing off is disrespectful to the opponent. Also, if you really do something that satisfies me, I can write off some of your previous actions." It seems I have to work hard. It's just "Write it off? Are you sure?" With the treatment I gave him, if it were me, the fight would have started long ago! "My Gith's promise to the weak is still guaranteed." ??"Otherwise you won't be able to rule Nanzhen." I was still worried, "But what if I become a strong man one day?" "If you were really qualified to compete, would you still care about this? Promise is just a way for the strong to dominate the weak." ??Methods of dominationare you still not good at it? I got out of the car with Billy angrily, and I looked at the taillights of the car that were fading away: "He is indeed a hero of the generation." "Such a sigh can only show your hindsight." Billy's stick pressed on my shoulder, "The car is approaching." "Yeah." He turned around and saw that the car that had been following Geese since he got in was accelerating towards us, not forgetting to turn on its headlights to interfere with our sight. "He plans to run over me, Demon Nei." ?” "Looking for death!" When the car approached, Billy shouted loudly, and the steel rod turned into a three-section whip, like thousands of pythons, smashing into the Huashan Mountain in a single-handed posture - a big whirlwind! "Boom!" The fireworks-like explosion not only caused huge sounds and air waves, but also produced a dazzling moment of light, which just covered up the subtle sound and reflection of the metal breaking through the air. But I still dodged in advance - if the other party was not a rookie, the stupid way of driving the car directly at Billy clearly meant that there were consequences - in fact, my preventive behavior allowed me to chop a knife pointed at the throat. dagger! "Haha, Giese's men are indeed not incompetent." The effect of the smoke was quickly adapted to the eyeballs, and a squatting figure not far away was gradually standing up, and there was this hoarse and arrogant voice. That’sYamazaki Ryuuji! Text Chapter 123 Yamazaki Ryuji "This guy is not a piece of cake," I reminded Billy. After all, I had to do something impeccable for Keith. "Although, his behavior is a bit weird." To be honest, with Yamazaki Ryuji's style, it is really not easy. Choose a neutral word to describe it. "You know him?" Billy's eyes were still locked on Yamazaki Ryuji. "But he doesn't know me." I smiled, pretending to be mysterious, "How about I talk to him first? This is the best choice to calm down the war." "Who is he?" As Yamazaki Ryuji approached, Billy raised the steel rod. "Yamazaki Ryuji, a powerful gangster, but because of his twisted personality, he can't survive in Japan It seems that he should develop in Hong Kong. I don't know why he appears here." Since he is standing on the opposite side of Geese at this moment , his own character is not very good, and I don’t need to accumulate any moral character, "Oh, by the way, maybe because Hong Kong is about to return, he ran out to develop a new living space." "What twist? Shut up!" Yamazaki Ryuji rushed up and hit the snake! "Bang!" The hand that was stretched out to block became a target, and blood stains immediately appeared - it hurt! “It is indeed powerful.” Billy said casually, but showed no sign of helping. "The whip is fast enough, but it's not strong enough." I smiled reluctantly, "With your level, even if you can beat us, you still can't catch any fish in this muddy water." "Tch!" Yamazaki Ryuji ignored my advice and rushed up to grab my neck with his hand - Explosive bomb! It is true that the power of the explosive bomb is not small, but unfortunately, if it is the speed of the snake user, maybe I can only block it; if it is the sharpness of the dagger, I can only dodge, but since you voluntarily give up these advantages, don't blame me - Crane Pick! Use your right fist to push away his wrist from bottom to top, take a half-step forward to reach his side, and punch him in the back of the head! Yamazaki Ryuuji stumbled two steps in embarrassment before stopping, but this didn't make me happy - something was wrong! I still know my own strength, how can I challenge one of the Eight Masters so easily? A fantasy! It's probably because he hasn't awakened yetbut he shouldn't be such a loser, right? "Hahaare you strong enough again?" Yamazaki Ryuji laughed wildly and jumped on top of me - a super heavy hit! There must be my footprints on the asphalt - the blow nearly brought me to my knees! "However, Yamazaki Ryuji didn't give me a chance to breathe, and forced me away with one punch - another snake user! Blood marks appeared on the arm again - if it hadn't been for blocking his punch, it might have been the blood groove on the chest! However, I also took the opportunity to distance myself: "Billy, I have never been in the underworld, and I have no habit of carrying weapons with me." "Today's gangsters generally don't use belts as weapons." Billy lazily moved between me and Yamazaki Ryuji, "Let's go. Although I can't say that I will definitely win against you before the fight, your weapons are restrained by me. Moreover, it is impossible for you to gain any benefits in South Town." It seems that in the eyes of Yamazaki Ryuji, my words are far less important than Billy's - he looked at Billy and seemed to be thinking. However, he then said something that left people speechless: "Who are you?" sky! No wonder he can't survive despite being so strong! I looked at Billy and he was looking at me with a sympathetic expression. "Wellcan I ask the purpose of following us?" Seeing how "cute" he was, I couldn't help but ask softly. "The two strongest people in Nanzhen are duel, and I'm naturally here to take their place." Yamazaki Ryuuji's arrogant laughter returned. It seems that he really has not awakened, otherwise he would not be like this. If thousands of years of ups and downs can create such a "talent", then I might as well find a dying peerless master to teach me his lifelong skills! "Replace it?" I shook my head exaggeratedly, "Go and defeat the Bogarde brothers. If you want to master South Town, they are a good touchstone." After that, I motioned to Billy to leave together - one more thing is worse than one less thing. "Brother Bogarde? I remember it. But," he blocked my way with a sinister smile, "leave if you offend me? It's not that easy." "Offended? What about hitting us with your car? What about throwing a knife and sneaking up on me?" I sneered at his logic, "I don't want to fight with you because it's not worth it, not because I'm afraid." "I don't care about you!" Yamazaki Ryuuji lowered his hands, as if I would be attacked by the snake user if I moved. "Then what do you think we should do?" I sighed - meaningless battles are more annoying than competitions without technical content. "Tell me, who is the strongest person in South Town? Where is he?" Yamazaki Ryuji once again surprised me However, this question is not easy to answer - it is probably not a good idea to tell the fact that the Bogard brothers defeated Guise in front of Billy.Thing: "This you'd better ask this native." As I said that, I pointed at Billy. "Want to know the strongest person?" Billy's face turned cloudy and he pointed to the steel rod in his hand, "Ask my brother!" "Then let me see it." Yamazaki Ryuji's snake wielder whipped Billy, but it only hit the stick, causing sparks to fly. Now that he has started to move, Billy is unequivocal. The steel rod sometimes turns into a three-section stick, which can be stabbed straight, like a choke gun! Although Yamazaki Ryuji's Snake User is fast, its range is just short, so it can only hit the stick, and the clanging sound is sharp and continuous. This is what Billy calls restraint? Just when Yamazaki Ryuuji looked more and more embarrassed, he suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Billy's stick with determination, rushed forward with a lunge, brandishing the dagger - the Head of Sanctions! "Hmph!" Billy sneered, stepped forward, combined the sticks into one, and turned them vigorously. Not only did he block Yamazaki Ryuuji's attack, but this was a super flaming whirlwind stick! The blazing flames wrapped around the edge of the steel rod, like a big windmill, echoing the roar of the car next to it. Probably, Billy won. This "Hot Fire Wheels" is not easy to enjoy, but I wonder how injured Ryuuji Yamazaki will be after this blow Suddenly, a figure approached from far away, and it seemed very familiar to me: "Stop!" Before the voice faded away, Billy's flames had quickly dissipated, and his whole body was being dragged rapidly "However, I have nothing to worry about. I knew the identity of the person coming from that voice, which was enough to reassure me. Moreover, I could also guess his reason for saving Yamazaki Ryuuji. \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ (A lot of people say that Imake me saddon't I change it?) Text Chapter 124 The Power of Time Billy finally fell and slid on the road. Considering the speed, there was no concept of injury. Besides, that's not my concern anymore. "Sister Mai Zhuo. Do you prefer to use Heaven's Gate to take others for a ride?" I walked up to her and looked at her carefully - today, she was not wearing the black and white secretary outfit or the dark purple dress. She looks like a noble Oh no, she is a rebellious royal family! Probably, for the sake of this outfit, she didn't bully Belgium into using fire. "I prefer the feeling of wind. It just so happens that there are not many opportunities to rejuvenate my muscles and bones." Mai Zhuo chuckled and stroked my hair - given her height, such an action was natural, but it seemed that I was immature - Quite unhappy, "By the way, have you successfully penetrated into a certain artifact family? It seems that the lady named Aoi has ulterior motives for you." Rejuvenate muscles and bones? Your strengths seem to be evident from the type of your combat uniform, right? How can you fight professionally Of course, that is within the scope of Ba Jie Ji's understanding. "Ultimate motives? If I can really marry into the artifact family, I can consider the price of chastity. But in fact, I don't have that aristocratic atmosphere at all." I don't want to smear the relationship between Akui and me beyond recognition, "By the way, Feng Although it feels good, what kind of wind brings my Sister Mai Zhuo here?" "Don't you smell the smell of money in the air in South Town?" Mai Zhuo whispered, "The nests want a piece of the pie." "What!" I was shocked and looked at her intently, but I could only read worry on that natural face: "South Town is a city that can freely allocate resources. If an unofficial organization becomes its ruler this What kind of temptation is that for a secretive organization?” lure? From the perspective of nests, a city where you can do whatever you want means there are countless guinea pigs, funding sources, and construction sites - it's like a prodigal son meeting a prodigal daughter! I am obviously distraught, because kof2000 is based here. Who knows which streets will be wiped off the map by that perverted cannon? Maybe it will include the Phantom Bar! "So, what do you need me to do?" Obviously, Sister Mai Zhuo was quite surprised by my initiative to ask for help: "You? You should think about kof97! Nanzhen, let me and vice handle it. Anyway, with those three kings, there is no need for us to take action. ." "But, the king is here." I gradually walked towards Billy, who slowly stood up with a stick, "I can't be indifferent to everything, can I?" "What are you going to do?" Billy saw that I looked wrong and became very wary. "I have no intention of breaking my promise with Keith, but the current situation seems to be beyond Keith's control." I wasn't worried about his stick at all, anyway, Sister Mai Zhuo was right next to me - kof96 has achieved countless reputations, And she is definitely one who is famous all over the world, "Please tell Ji Ji that I can't work for him anymore - Sister Mai Zhuo, am I right?" "Working?" Mai Zhuo said contemptuously, "Gis is not qualified to hire you." After saying that, she walked lightly in front of Billy, "You'd better try your best to get back to Gis, if he hasn't been kidnapped yet. ." "What!" Billy's eyes widened. "Vice has already brought people on the road to help, but he may not be able to catch up." Mai Zhuona's pretended concern made Billy's heart tremble, "Your Lord Jishi can't just die like this, otherwise, where will I get the benefits?" ?” "Profit?" Billy thought a lot in an instant, but he also knew that it was not something he should ask about. After a slight pause, he ran away. "Vice brings people?" Billy's departure is not important, I care more about Mai Zhuo's words. Could it be the power of the Bernstein family? even…… "Don't panic, you will participate soon. Although I ask you to focus on kof97, I will not leave you behind when you can exercise." Mai Zhuo hugged me as usual, and as usual, Aidil Hyde's jealous posture was ambiguous, "Yamazaki Ryuuji, are you planning to gain power?" "Power?" Yamazaki Ryuji knew Mai Zhuo's strength, so he had been standing aside silently until now, "What's the price?" "The trajectory born by nature encounters ancient responsibilities; the process of struggling again loses to the continuation of memory; the integrity that returns to dust becomes an immortal reincarnation." Mai Zhuo seemed to be chanting a magic spell at this moment, "The Eight Masters' Collection of Sutras is endless." I want to lose again, so I give you the right to choose." It seems that Mai Zhuo is much more enlightened than Goenitz! "It's a pity that Yamazaki Ryuji didn't appreciate it: "If I don't understand what you're saying, you crazy bitch, please speak more clearly!" …Should we say this is the arrogance of a bigot or the deep-seated arrogance of the Eight Elites? I don’t know, but Mai Zhuo didn’t get angry: “So, are you willing to learn some skills from me?” "You?" Yamazaki RyuuWhen I look at Mai Zhuo again, or in other words, when anyone faces this kind of temptation from a stranger to betray him and has a tendency to become a disciple, he will have a conditioned reflex to doubt, "The price!" "There is no price Well, if we really want to talk about the price, you must join kof97 afterwards, and I will choose your opponent." Mai Zhuo thought about it, then looked at me, "That's it." "Kof?" Yamazaki Ryuuji looked like he had suffered a big loss, "You'd better not play any tricks." Please! This is something that many people can’t even imagine Although your bloodline has the qualifications "Haha" Mai Zhuo is horribly tolerant towards his own people, "I know that for you, freedom comes first, but sometimes, you have to take some responsibilities for some things Don't scold me for nagging me. Strangely enough, if you could really understand what I meant, I wouldn’t be able to just let you participate in kof.” "Hmph Weird crazy woman." Although Yamazaki Ryuuji followed Mai Zhuo obediently, he did not forget to spit everywhere. Seeing his little movements, Mai Zhuo rolled his eyes: "It seems that there is someone more suitable to teach you." As he said, he took out a pen and paper from his jacket pocket, wrote a note, and threw it into his hand, "You can Come on, go to this address in five days and someone will teach you Kung Fu - based on today's experience, you must also understand that your current strength is not enough to be free." "Hmph!" Yamazaki Ryuji showed no expression of gratitude at all, and quickly disappeared into the darkness with a bachelor's face “He Bing, are you behaving strangely towards me?” Mai Zhuo murmured. "If you want to express your emotions, just say so. I'm a good listener, but I don't like the politeness of asking questions and answering questions." Looking at the pile of auto parts that were still burning, I held her hand, but I didn't know the direction to go. "For a member of the Eight Elites, the value of freedom is something you cannot understand. Therefore, his behavior may seem like a lunatic in your eyes, or in the eyes of most people, but in fact, it is just his behavior. It is a twisted result of the subconscious pursuit of freedom before awakening." Mai Zhuo held my hand on her chest and spoke calmly, but I found tears in her eyes, "I remember the last time I met him. At that time, he told me that he hoped to live anonymously in a small town with mountains and rivers, with his children or apprentices, and a not-so-elegant craft that could just make a living, and not go out with customers who shortchanged his wages. Care about everything, not longing for the end of the water on the back of the mountain, eating the breakfast I made when I got up when the sky was bright, watching the rainwater hitting the building and eventually flowing down the eaves, and admiring the dim sky when the sun sets. Yunxia, ??it would be perfect if there were children from the next generation to play chess and beat birds But now, what has become of him?" "Times have changed, but he is against the changes." I originally wanted to say that the scene Mai Zhuo described was definitely life at least a hundred years ago. It is absolutely impossible to have such a Shangri-La in today's society, but I felt dripping from her cheeks. The liquid on my hand, I didn't say so straightforwardly after all. but…… Leona’s father chose to escape, Goenitz simply disappeared, Yamazaki Ryujiare you tired too? "So, we have to do our best to carry out the master's will." Neither Mai Zhuo nor I noticed the ambiguity in the position of my hand. "He Bing, are you willing to stand by my side? I often got it a few years ago. I haven't been too impressed by his information; and seeing him like this again today, I don't plan to leave any way out. But I know that things are not without improvement, but our Eight Elites are really no match for time. He Bing, promise me, please? I really don’t want to be your enemy" The tears made this strong woman seem strange to me, but I am not so narcissistic as to think that I have any ability for her to deceive me with her tears: "Before you answer, you can tell me the ultimate goal of the Orochi clan. ? Maybe I will betray humanity, so I need to confirm the value of my betrayal." "Wegenerally speaking, there will be no danger of destruction of the earth. But if it is strictly implemented in a short period of time, even if human beings will not become extinct, they will be reduced to a number that no human being can bear. But, I can I guarantee that people like you can definitely survive." Mai Zhuo wiped the corners of her eyes and finally removed my hand from her chest, making me blush subconsciously. "A person like me" What kind of person am I? Time-traveling type? Then I am the only one in the world. man? If humans cannot reproduce asexually, they will become extinct sooner or later. Pure of heart? I don't think I have a pure heart, nor do I believe that the big snake has the ability to deliver the final judgment "I'm not a good bird, and I don't seem to have the shame to touch Noah's Ark. In fact I can consider it" I originally wanted to pass. Political economy and other things can evolve peacefully, but when I think of the giant nests, I myself veto the possibility that kindness in human nature will become a problem.??The probability of developing a main melody. It seems that within three to five hundred years, the ideals of the Orochi clan and humans cannot be reconciled. "I don't dare to support you." I made a decision. "If I agree to you, in the end I will just put mankind into the suffering of the Eight Elites today - I am not that strong. If you want to kill me now, Please take action, and I will die peacefully, and at least I will be grateful for the opportunity you gave me to choose." "He Bing" Mai Zhuo looked at me blankly, his lips trembling, and he held my hand almost to pieces, "Don't be like this don't" "By the way, after my death, please hide it from the king." "Why, you are actually a person who is afraid of death, why don't you cherish life?" Seeing that I was calm and determined, Mai Zhuo asked absently. "Because you are my sister Mai Zhuo. Because I can't judge whether the fight is right or wrong. I only know that I can't fight against the king." Suddenly, Leona's fresh smile flashed in my mind I wish her to be strong. Just live on, I'm a coward What about time travel? People who travel through time are also human beings. The world of kof is also a world. The principle of choice will never change, even if you choose to give up. "It's not the reason, it's not your reason!" Mai Zhuo grabbed my breast, and his red lips almost came into close contact with the tip of my nose. "Of course, this is just the straw that breaks the camel's backbut please give me some privacy." I just want her to get a relaxed smile when she remembers me. " Two pairs of eyes, one determined and the other stubborn In the end, I was not the one who looked away, but I still closed my eyes because, the moment she let me go, a heartbreaking pain came from my abdomen I bet that this is the most heart-wrenching experience since arriving in the world of kof. It’s a pity that the person who passed out cannot find his opponent for the bet. Text Chapter 125 The Universe in Dreams The mountains in the distance are continuous and long, and the lush scenery remains unchanged from far to near, just like the gurgling spring water that merges into a stream, twisting and turning, but it is still a world of water. The breath of the forest is warm and humid, mixed with the ancient fragrance. Under the fallen trees, you can't guess how deep you will fall with one step. Even on the slightly exposed soil, there are stubbornly growing grass standing upright. The vitality under the dialect all welcomes the caress of the sun. Yes, the sunshine is gentle and quiet, like a tireless whisper, making the dew on the leaf tips sparkle and making the waves of the stream flow. Even though there is no cloud in the sky, the origin of this light cannot be seen. Everything, just meekly enjoying the softness. There was no sun during the day, no moonlight at night, and no stars even appeared. On the contrary, the mountains, forests and streams themselves exude brightness, some as red as maple leaves in February, and some as blue as the sky and the sea, intertwined and intertwined, like groups of playful fireflies. Day after day, night after night, the sunshine remains gentle, the mountains and rivers become more lush, and the light in the night gradually changes from a small village with dim willows and bright flowers to a city that never sleeps with brilliant fireworks. But, where is this place? Why did I see this? And where did I observe this? Although it is beautiful, it is not consistent with common sense Could it be that this is a dream? There was no answer to the question, until one day, a flood of blue rain fell from the sky, gradually submerging the entire mountain range Suddenly, I have vision! Like waking up from a dream, the blue rain in the sky is still clearly imprinted in my mind, but what I see in front of me is a quiet room Oh no, I lie on my back on the bed, taking an IV drip, and the hanging glass bottle contains ……blood! I'm injured? In an instant, things came to the fore from memory, Mai Zhuo's plea, crystal and hot tears, heartbreaking pain Mai Zhuo didn’t kill me? Or did someone save me? Looking at the blood falling drop by drop, my hands felt obviously warm. Is this a normal feeling due to blood transfusion, or is there another reason? Just as I was thinking, the room not far away opened softly, and an aluminum plate holding a hand slowly appeared in my sight, and a small amount of blood slowly appeared in my sight. Suddenly, a figure that shocked me - Leona! What scared me was not why she appeared. If she really saved me, it would not be unexplainable, butshe was too haggard! The dog tag hung slightly dangling on his chest, and his unfettered blue hair was spread over his shoulders. Although he was still wearing a military uniform, his face had obviously become thinner, and his eye sockets were sickly sunken. If it weren't for her clothes and hair, I wouldn't have recognized her at all. And after the first reaction, I really wanted to see the Chinese in front of her, not her. However, my doubts disappeared when she was all the way in - a small cotton swab was taped to the inside of the elbow of her free hand. "He Bing, are you awake?" Leona was happy, but she couldn't hide her tired look. But I didn’t answer. The sourceless light, the intertwining of red and blue, the blue rainstorm, her haggardness I suddenly became wiser. Freud said that dreams are the self-fulfillment of wishes, a reflection of the processing of external stimuli I interpreted the gorgeous dream, but I couldn't believe the result. Perhaps, I couldn't bear the result. "What bottle is this?" I pointed to the glass bottle that was about to run out. This slight movement proved that my physical condition was quite good. "The first bottle." Leona's words made me relieved, but then made me almost suffocated. "It has been 100cc for a month, but you couldn't wake up, so I had to increase the dose." "I'm already awake." I wanted to say thank you, but I couldn't. "Wheream I?" "My home." Leona put the aluminum plate away, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at me softly. "Home?" "My adoptive father arranged it for me. Every year, I have a month's vacation." Leona smiled, "I used to be the same wherever I was alone. This is the first time I have taken off my vacation." Her smile now was far less than before, but I didn’t dare to look directly at her. For a long time, I asked her, “What’s wrong with me?” "This maybe it's better not to know." Seeing that all the blood had been lost, Leona leaned over and pulled out the needle for me, "I'll make something to eat later, but it may not be to your liking." "I think I must know." Ignoring her raised eyebrows, I sat up straight, "otherwise there is no point in living." "Hebing" Holding the infusion set, Leona stood up and wanted to leave. "Tell me," I grabbed her, "I have a responsibility to know." "If you really want to know, let's have lunch first." Leona’s home is not big, but it is also a small villa. Looking out from the window, you can tell that it is a suburb. The trees not far away indicate that this is the transition between temperate and cold zones, and the buildings in the small town in the distance are clearly Eastern European style. When I found a copy of??When I read newspapers in the language, Yeltsin's angular face seemed to prove that I was in Russia. Leona’s home is actually here? Strange, but I can't think of a more reasonable location. The sound in the kitchen was almost like a fight, but I never looked to see what was going on. This should be Leona’s first official cooking experience, right? No matter how hard she tries, it's an experience worth remembering for her, so I'd better not help. Unfortunately, I suffered my retribution half an hour later: looking at the colorful and even black and white platters on the dining table, Leona’s smile made me have to pick up my chopsticks - which made me lose my last excuse to refuse. However, I accidentally discovered an almost brand-new recipe hidden behind her My movements froze Well, anyway, if you can't eat someone, even if you die, she will take her life back "Why, you're grimacing without even taking a bite?" Leona was slightly dissatisfied, "You don't believe in my learning ability?" "It's not a matter of learning ability. It's the same for everyone. Do you really like being a guinea pig?" I made up my mind, picked up the thing that I could barely recognize as meat and stuffed it into my mouth. "Anyway, I know you." It won’t hurt me.” Although the taste is astringent, it can still be swallowed. At least it will not be rejected by hungry people That can only be said. I walked up behind her and grabbed the cookbook off guard: "You are the one who should be rewarded, just give me a chance?" Although we were discussing, I went straight to the kitchen, "What else is in the refrigerator?" Leona, you have done this, how can I repay you? Looking at the iron pot that still has oil stains, I can only sigh silently A drop of water should be repaid by a spring. If Akui's life-saving grace can be explained, what about you? Feeling the energy in my body, I opened the menulet this meal be my first step in repaying Text Chapter 126 kof97 is coming Although not as good as Athena, my craftsmanship should be able to slightly surprise Leona who is used to Western military life: "Have a try, I don't do it easily." Leona chewed with a smile, and the slightly curved corners of her mouth turned into a crescent shape as she swallowed: "Chinese food is indeed well-deserved." "I'm afraid it's my work, right?" I pointed to Leona's "work" who was already feeling cold next to me. "Yeah." She was very cute with a red face, but she didn't stop using the unfamiliar chopsticks in her hands. "Now, can you talk about my problem?" I sat opposite her and stared, "Chinese people have the habit of talking about business at the dinner table." "if I said you were betrayed or abandoned by Mai Zhuo, would you hate her?" Leona asked in the gap between the wind and the residual clouds. "No." I had already realized that I was going to die. Moreover, from Sister Mai Zhuo's point of view, if it were me, I would probably have taken action as early as kof96. "I am sorry for her." "But, you didn't do anything wrong." "She didn't either." The mercenary Shao Shao thought about right and wrong, but I despised success or failure and had no ability to decide success or failure. "If you saved me, then how did Sister Mai Zhuo let you go? On your Zakof96 Betrayal of blood.” "There are Brazilian mercenaries behind me." Leona said fearlessly, "Besides, I just chose not to awaken on kof96. If necessary, I can choose again on kof97." I looked at her in surprise, as if I were meeting her for the first time Oh no, maybe this was caused by me - I was persuading her to make her own choice at the beginning, because I thought she would definitely choose that way, like that "history" "The same, but todayit seems that I am overconfident again: "Wellwould you choose Orochi in this situation?" My anxiety made her laugh: "With such a big reaction, do you think I will just influence the outcome?" "No" kof97 is not a stage of your level, but it is about life - blood rampage has strong side effects, "I just can't imagine things that are against you." "So, my choice is based on your attitude." Leona has already eaten it all, which is enough for two people! Oh, I admit that I forgot to use her bloodline as the basis for estimation, "Mai Zhuo might still be waiting for you to change your mind, otherwise I wouldn't let you recuperate these days." "She knows I'm here?" A chill ran down my spine. "No. But since she hasn't seen your bones, she has the possibility of looking for them - the influence of the Bernstein family is world-class." "Does that mean I have to hide here?" This made me sigh. It's actually not safe here, even though Leona also has the blood of Orochi Well, Qianhe feels guilty about Mai Zhuo, could it be I can only go Looking for Akui? "Hide?" Leona was stunned, "Are you dissatisfied here?" "Satisfied, I am satisfied enough to have you here." Just because of your haggardness, I have to stay with you as a nanny for a few days. Moreover, hearing some kind of gurgling sound, I had to focus on Leona's failed dishes. …… Yeltsin’s incompetence made me understand what it means that a clever woman cannot make a meal without rice. Unfortunately, Leona has no ability to prevent the collapse of the Russian economy. After complaining about politicians on TV more than once, I finally suggested to Leona that she move. "Why?" Leona, who was watching TV, was confused. "Although the conditions here are a little worse, it is quiet enough and hidden enough." "But you need to recover now!" The mercenary's savings cannot withstand the soaring prices of two abnormal bloodlines. "I have accumulated enough vacations in the past few years." She stared at the TV. "Holiday? Do you think we can take a break? Or are you already planning to give up on kof97 and what's behind it?" "Oh?" Leona's face was slightly red, but she was still far from her best condition. "What do you know?" "Have you forgotten what Goenitz said before he died? It was not him who sealed the storm with the three artifacts!" "That is to say, you have determined that you are not willing to be lonely and have chosen a camp?" Leona narrowed her eyes, meaningfully. "I just don't want to watch some people decide my fate. As for how to do it, I have to first understand what the operation process of Orochi's so-called 'trial' will be." Sister Mai Zhuo's lesson made me think again. , many things are not as I originally imagined. "Then you still refused Mai Zhuo's request?" Leona didn't understand even more. "The me then and the me now are different, at least in terms of blood." Leona and I are now close friends, "But why do you know so much about what happened to me that day?"   "I was there." Leona said slyly, "I paid attention when you and Vice arrived that day. When you left, I put a tracker on you." "Is this why I came back to that house and there was only Keith alone?" I felt depressed for my own hindsight. "Were you worried about me from the beginning?" "Well, you should ask Mai Zhuo or Vice." Leona took out something from her pocket and threw it, "Now, Miss Asamiya is everywhere asking about your whereabouts." "Athena?" In question, I continued it was an invitation letter, "kof97?" "The preliminaries and the opening ceremony on August 15th." Leona nodded, "Miss Asamiya wants to form a team with you." Team formation, this is a question - I am no longer as useless as I was on kof96, and today's things are more sinister. Is it really good to team up with Athena? Besides "Sister Mai Zhuo and the others are participating?" I still need to confirm. "No, they have a lot of behind-the-scenes work." Leona turned off the TV and the whole living room became quiet, "I don't know the specifics." "So" How could you possibly know? The identity of a mercenary "Who does Chizuru plan to team up with?" "I heard that she is in contact with the last champion and runner-up." "Team Three Artifacts? Then what kind of competition will the others participate in?" Although strictly speaking, this is in line with the real "history", but is it too unbalanced? "Kof94 and 95 are invitational tournaments, and the participants are of course real fighters; but Kof96 is relatively civilian, which also gives the world a clearer idea of ??the value of Kof. Coupled with the success of the Kagura family, Kof It has become an excellent hope for countless people to become famous, make money or verify their abilities. Look at the number of applicants and the composition of kof97 - although it is not as good as kof96, at least it is from a martial arts school and there are many soldiers. Many people with criminal records also join the black market. Needless to say, people in the boxing world, even some notorious felons who are still wanted are also asking if they can hide their identities." It seems that Leona has no shortage of information in this remote place, "Besides, I heard that someone has already I was working on the idea of ??naming rights, but was warned against it by Kagura. However, it seems that Nike is in contact with Terry and wants to put the trademark on his hat." Yes it is the way to make a lifetime! I seemed to see a way for me to make money: "So, Terry's estimated net worth is" "This is not my specialty." Leona smiled, "However, this new special invitation team has already taken over a business worth 30 million US dollars." "What?" Is it them? "Yamazaki Ryuji, Billy, and a female agent named Mary. All non-invited teams have the right to challenge them. If they defeat them or get their recognition, they can directly enter the finals. Of course, if you want to challenge They must first sign a life and death contract." I don’t know what Leona means, but what I’m thinking about is – given their strength and the fierce competition they can play, a 30 million transaction will definitely bring at least ten times the potential return to the operator. ! Moreover, this is probably the work of Sister Mai Zhuo - the operator behind the patch kof97 is the industry of the Orochi clan! "So, do you have my invitation letter?" I handed over Leona's invitation letter in exchange. "Yes, but I can't deliver it to you. It's still at Miss Asamiya's house." Of course, when I came to Japan from Guangxi, Athena gave me the identity of a descendant of overseas Chinese in Japan, and my household registration is still in her hands We are really a family! "In that case, let me call Athena!" Since kof97 has set the schedule, I can't live the life of a housewife in a small villa, although it is very warm. "Besides, we will go there tomorrow Let’s take a trip to Kagura Palace, okay?” Text Chapter 127 Lunch at Kagura Palace The phone call with Athena was as I expected. First there was a voice of surprise, then a concerned question, and then there was the suspicion of scolding a child who had run away from home Of course, I always came out on top in verbal disputes with her. , when I hung up the phone, I was almost ready to dig into her heart before Quan Chong. "However, I am happy for this, even if Athena is only eighteen years old. Leona did not reject my suggestion. After all, it was only early July, and the task Heaton gave her was just to prepare kof97. The problem of me not carrying a passport is a bit troublesome - the influence of mercenaries has never been as powerful as those of the wealthy and powerful families in the country, not even popular singers - probably, participating in the nests incident is the opportunity for them to become important. Fortunately, Leona has Chizuru’s phone number. In a sense, Kagura Palace is comparable to Buckingham Palace. It is said that during the reign of Bloody Mary and the Virgin Queen, the Kagura family had both sides, and in the Victorian era, they had the opportunity to become extremely powerful. Although history has proved that They have reached a certain balance with the royal family - being so powerful yet so aloof is a testament to their powerful level. As for today, in the one-third of an acre of land in Europe, my affairs are just trivial matters. Chizuru's personal phone call directly resulted in Leona and I being treated almost like ambassadors of the country. Moreover, this feels quite routine. Seeing my confusion, Leona briefly commented on history: "Napoleon did not attack the British mainland that year. On the one hand, he missed the idea of ??steamships, but to a greater extent, it was because of the shock of the Kagura family." …I simply understood that the world of kof not only contains kof, but even history is just the same destination through different paths that I know. But this different path is enough to make me jump up and curse God. Thinking about it this way, the Yata clan probably didn't offend any daimyo at all back then. Even if they did, it was only because the daimyo offended them. In my opinion, the failure of the fight with the Kusanagi family is the right thing to do, no matter who started it. , the name is just an explanation given to the common people after the two major families fought against each other. It seems that some people were not authentic in the three artifacts back then. With this suspicion, Leona and I were familiar with each other, and the people we met along the way only nodded and saluted us, which seemed to be under Qianzhe's orders. It wasn't until they arrived at Qianzhe's bedroom area that a person in charge greeted them, or rather waited for them: "You two have come from afar, do you want to wash your hands first, or do you want to meet with my palace master now?" "" I almost burst into tears. I'm still the "Palace Master", so why not become the City Lord? Why does it sound so awkward, a martial arts novel? Oh, of course, they are more terrifying than the martial arts. "Let's meet Qianzuru first." If there was still any dust when we came, then is the head-of-state standard considered etiquette? Looking at the seriousness of the person in front of me, I felt uneasy for no reason - is this the legendary "rich family smells of wine and meat"? The sudden rise of wind will wrinkle a pool of spring water; the sudden rise of pink eye will wrinkle every plant and tree in Kagura Palace. As a result, when she saw Qianhe in the back garden, which was used as a training ground, she was shocked: "Hebing, what's wrong with you? Your expression is too" Before I finished speaking, I also noticed my gaffe: "Nothing, it's an old problem. Let's call it discrete facial muscle distortion." "Pfft!" Leona laughed out loud. She must have noticed my habit of fussing over everything during the time we were together, "So this disease still exists, or is it a complication?" Qianzhe didn’t understand, but didn’t explore it: “Leona, I need to ask you a favor today.” "Me?" Leona opened her eyes wide - something that even Kagura Palace can't solve, can she help? Chizuru’s anxious and weird expression gave me a flash of inspiration: “Say, are there just two heavyweights here?” "Super heavyweight!" Qianzhe smiled helplessly, "Now they are going to have lunch separately, and we agreed to continue later." As he said this, he looked at the garden. Well, don't mention, where is this garden? A model of the lunar surface? After secretly speaking, I roughly understood what Qianhe meant - Leona could be considered as saving the life of the three artifacts on kof96. With her coming to dissuade him, the fateful duel could be temporarily alleviated. “ Hey Chizuru isn’t easy either. "Well should we eat first?" Out of habit, I also prefer to talk about business at the dinner table. "Speaking of which, someone at home caught a big fish yesterday." …… This was this fish caught? Leona and I had doubts in our eyes. Or is this Kagura Palace so hidden? Well, it is simply a den of beasts "Come on, try it." There was only one dish of boiled fish on the extra-large Eight Immortals table, and it could only fit this dish. Qianhe handed out chopsticks or knives and forks to us, "It's rare to eat such a huge thing, what's the chair?" I have already withdrawn. Where can I eat???Get your hands dirty. "As he said this, he raised his silver chopsticks and thrust them into the belly of the fish. The frequency of his attacks was terrifying, as if he was fighting with a top master! Leona beside her was also firing her bows left and right with great interest. Perhaps the mercenary preferred to eat so unrestrainedly. Seeing the two beauties going around the Eight Immortals Table and feasting regardless of their image, I almost couldn't breathe. People say that after three glasses of wine, strangers become brothers. It is estimated that after this meal, the two of them will completely cherish each other. Forget it, I'll just go along with it This does seem delicious, and if I don't join in, I won't be full! "Qianhe, have you really decided to form a three-artifact team?" While eating, I stared at the few fish belly and meat, "It seems you are not short of money, right?" "Iori Yagami-an is not rich." Chizuru's chopsticks were picked up by her because of her quick eyesight and quick hands. "As talented as he is, and not extravagant, does he care about the bonus?" Well, his skills are not as good as others, so I have to set the target near the fish tail, "But many other people have to look at that ranking to support their families. ” "You're mainly talking about yourself, right?" Qianzuru teased, "Mai Zhuo, Asamiya Athena, King, Kusanagi and Aoi don't mind raising you, so why do you have to fight?" "" I probably blushed, I don't know if it was because of anger or embarrassment. I was about to retort when I heard Leona's voice: "It seems that there are many women who like Hebing" "No, they and I are just friends!" Oh, except King, but the first thing now is to correct Leona's perception, "Except" "Oh, so they are your friends." Leona nodded thoughtfully, but did not stop holding the knife and fork in her hand, "Just like you and I." "Haha" Qianzhe laughed so hard that his movements stopped, "In that case, I can also consider raising you." "What did I say wrong?" Leona's eyes seemed like jelly-like shapes born to pretend to be a pig eating a tiger. Oh no, she didn't pretend. It was clearly a pig eating a tiger. Oh no, she is not a pig, and I am not a tiger, oh no It does not make sense! Just when my mind was confused, Chizuru's voice came out again: "Leona, you didn't say anything wrong. The problem lies with him." I can no longer hear what they continued to say. There is such a scene in my mind - a dark and stormy night, heavy rain or blizzard has blocked the world, and there is only one thing in the small house that seems to be crumbling. A low-wattage incandescent lamp reflected the darkness. An old man who had been in the fighting world talked about it with a bachelor face to several or even a group of gossip-filled juniors: "A long time ago, there was a man. The second-rate fighter known as He Bing, with his social skills that were completely different from his own fighting ability, made more than half of the female fighters of that era compete to support him He was really the number one soft-boiled expert in the fighting world! For example, there was Once he dealt with" My God, please kill me! Suddenly, a huge explosion brought me back to my senses, and I saw Leona humbly asking for advice and being a mentor to Chizuru. However, this one only lasted for a moment, and Qianzhe rushed out with gritted teeth, without even putting down the silver chopsticks in his hand: "Are you really going to act wild if you are not your own family?" From this low-pitched complaint, I roughly understood what happened. When Leona and I ran to the open area with her, there was another loud noise in the back garden - a pillar of fire, at least a hundred meters high, with a radius of about two meters. ? Just as the heat wave spread around us, a snow-white figure flashed in the air, leaped high and dived like a Stuka towards the bottom of the burning pillar of fire, accompanied by an angry shout: "kyo! " That is Chizuru, the right hand hanging behind her back is gathering visible light , , , , , , , , (Didn’t I update it all the time? There is one more thing to tell me. There is a book called "Kof9 (King of Fighters)'s Reminiscences" on Piaotian Literature and Youyou Chinese website. If you want, Piaotian Literature and Piaotian Literature will be distributed! I really I'm speechless. I BS him no matter from the moral or value orientation. It's really a thief who is thinking about me I hope everyone will tell each other after seeing this, thank you! In addition, some readers asked me to hold a poll about the current Piaotian literature address. It's not official, and not many people understand Japanese anyway, haha~ The address is -/?fid=900028 - you can go and listen to it~ Among them, Iori's "Moon Flame" and "Wind Irony" and Mary's "bluemary' "sbluce" are all very good, and there are many other funny ones, especially the song by Little Monkey~~ above, that's about it) Text Chapter 128 The authorities are obsessed with it Is this the true foundation of max zero skills? It’s really overwhelming! And the unstoppable fire storm is even more shocking By the way, the second of the three divine skills is the second, what about Iori Yagami? At least you should show off your eight wine glasses, right? Pseudo-magical skills are also pseudo-magical skills! Leona imitated Qianzuru's jump and followed her with a V-shaped golden saw movement. I was the last person to arrive. What caught my eye was Wu Shi who had just finished fighting. His body was stiffened and was hit by Qianzuru in an instant. As for Kusanagi who flew backwards, his whole body was covered in a faint purple fluorescence; in the other direction, Iori Yagami was tumbling backwards "Can you have some knowledge about physiology? You shouldn't exercise strenuously after meals!" Qianzhe stood in a pit half a meter deep, with a look of displeasure on his face, "They are all in their twenties" Probably because Cao Jing couldn't understand Chinese. , she finally swallowed her words. "These are the three legendary artifacts!" Leona sighed, not to mention the meaning of her sigh, at least it sounded awkward to me - I am really a person in my twenties, so I shouldn't be on the eve of kof97 Iori Yagami stood up first, and it seemed that Wu Shi was barely guarded by him, although his hands were hanging unnaturally: "Hebing, what are you doing?" "Let's observe how the three artifacts form a team. It looks like they are going to have a bad fate!" With Chizuru around, it is naturally inconvenient for Iori Yagami to take action, and I don't have to be too careful about the wording. The lighter purple on the grass is still there, but there is nothing wrong with it. While approaching, he said with a sinking voice. "Kagura family, don't preach to me. Of course I understand the need to form a team, but how can I feel at ease when he pesters me like this? I must decide the outcome with him today!" Leona whispered, translating Kusanagi's words. "Thank you." I turned around and smiled at her, but it turned into a knowing look. "Kagura Chizuru, the matter between me and him has nothing to do with you." These were Yagami'an's words. "It has nothing to do with it?" Qianzhe's nose tilted in anger, "I don't object to you fighting, and I welcome you with a smile when you make my training ground a mess, but what magic skills do you use! When you both lose, let me seal it alone. Big snake?" “He is no match for me.” The two of them, who were so destined to say this, said in unison, and even the translator, Leona, couldn’t help but smile. "Okay, okay," Qianhe couldn't laugh or cry, "Now one of you has gained the basics of zero skills, and the other is holding Wu Shi, and your hands are still numb. Do you want me to stew you in a spoonful and see how you fight?" While Leona was still translating, Chizuru had already separated into two flying shadows - the Congratulations of Speed! It’s rare to see it, it’s really rare to see it! The two masters, who were almost considered the strongest, were beaten at the same time at best, they were crawling, and at worst, they were pissed Chizuru’s moves are very simple, but the frequent blessings of speed make it difficult for them to stand firm. Maybe Leona doesn't feel anything, but Iwho are those two embarrassed ones? King of Fighters! Co-author: This is how they temporarily put aside their personal grudges and formed the Three Artifact Team? While sighing at Chizuru's strength, I suddenly thought of another thing: Maybe I know nothing about the real Kusanagi, but Iori Yagami would never be so childish, but they were indeed fighting for their lives at this moment Could it be , do they have a premonition that there will be no chance for a duel in the future? Or maybe they don't have confidence in sealing the big snake? Or is it that Iori Yagami has not learned any magical skills yet? It seems that the problem is serious. Maybe Chizuru was tired, maybe she felt she had been taught enough lessons, at least she finally stopped: "How is it? You are satisfied with how the artifact feels about the artifact!" "Leona, it's your turn." I knew that Qianhe could only make them quiet, but couldn't suppress the knot in their hearts. "At least, let them stop fighting privately before kof97 - they will give you this face." ." After saying that, I left. Seeing them being bullied by Qianzhe, they might be silenced. If they continue to stay, it will only increase the risk factor Life is precious! The bedroom that Qianzhe arranged for me last time was not far away, and there was no one nearby to disturb me. It is estimated that Qianzhe had already cleared the room. However, there is a problem - the door is locked. "We haven't finished lunch yet, and you want to go to bed?" The door suddenly opened, revealing Qianhe's smiling face. "With those two people here, what else can I do?" I walked straight in and lay down on the familiar bed, "But you are so fierce. In my opinion, it would be better for you to be the King of Fighters." "King of Fighters? Haha. Can I eat it as a meal?" Qianhe teased helplessly, "They really don't live up to expectations." "I don't think so. After all, the opponent is Orochi, and everyone is under pressure, let alone an artifact that knows a lot about Orochi? And for them, fighting each other is the way to forget their heavy responsibilities." "So they started fighting when they met, and I didn't stop them. I just asked them to stop when they clicked. But what about them?" QianCrane still hates that iron cannot become steel. Hey, Chizuru is really a pacifist I sighed with emotion: "You were wrong from the beginning. You can't understand their mood with your peaceful mentality. For a person who is dedicated to martial arts , a well-matched opponent will undoubtedly stimulate the nature of fighting, and if such an opponent is the only one, it will be even more difficult to extricate oneself. If you want them to stop fighting, unless someone participates and shows enough weight You are the only candidate at the moment, but Would you do that?" "No." Qianhe said thoughtfully, "Is this the so-called confidant?" "After they have fought hard for a few years, they might really be close friends, but now, it's just two arrogant masters who suddenly discovered that there are people in the world who are as close to the top as themselves." I don't know if this metaphor is correct, "It's a pity. Yes, their family feud is directly the trigger. And you act like you are only interested in the Orochi clan." "Could it bethat I really did something wrong?" Qianhe asked cautiously. wrong? How could you be wrong? If you also become a combative master, the world will be complicated "No need. As long as they don't fight among themselves in kof97, it's enough. In the future the fighting world needs their duel. Especially if you don't plan to When taking action.” "You" Qianzhe was a little surprised, but he understood immediately. He happily leaned over the bed and ruffled my hair, "He who knows me is He Bingye!" Maybe I should be happy, but at this moment I was shocked: "You won't take what you said to Leona seriously, will you?" "Oh?" Qianzuru was stunned, and then smiled maliciously, "Do you dislike my Kagura Palace?" As I spoke, my hair had changed into many "styles." "No, you know what I think." Beauty is beauty, but I am not sensitive to the nickname of "soft rice expert". "But, don't you think you can be very swingy about some things?" Chizuru's eyes were very close to mine, as if they were penetrating into my heart. But I don’t understand what’s wrong with me: “You mean…” "I heard that your engagement ring is a fake. If you don't exchange it for the real thing, it will become nothing more than a wish." Seeing that I wanted to speak, Chizuru reached out to block my mouth. "Although I am a miko, I don't like fortune telling." After saying that, gently press my abdomen and leave. …Is this the result of zero skill? I just feel like something is wrongbut whether it is or not, why is she concocting me? …… "Hebing." Chizuru looked back as he walked out of the building, sighing in his heart, "You are so smart, why didn't you realize that you and Leona are very close? Or forget it, this is your own business." Text Chapter 129 What is love Chizuru's words gave me a lot of thinking space, and also made me feel upset. It seems that I haven't spent time with the king for a long time. Just like I missed Athena occasionally in South Town last year. If you compare, Athena and King are actually quite similar Both have a partner who has great potential but is still in the budding state. They are both so wise and kind-hearted, and they both have a crush on me But why am I so It’s easy to give up on Athena, but then fall in love with the King? Because of King's initiative? Or is it that I am actually a passive person and have never really chased someone emotionally? If King parted ways with me one day for various reasons, would I lose my thoughts over time like I did for Athena? Or maybe I didn’t understand love from the beginning? Suddenly, I didn’t feel confident. What is the quality of a marriage that is pursued? There are too many examples throughout the ages that are enough to make people shiver; but, what are the results of pursuit? The ending of "Tang Bo Hu Spots the Fragrance of Autumn" is also a classic case. …Time, still time! Only after time can you hand in the answer sheet! But IAthena, Yuri, king, leona, Kasumi, Mai Zhuo, vice, Chizuru plus Mai Shiranui, who I only met a few times Oh my god! I know all the female fighters who appear in kof96. But I have never been alone with anyone for a long time. Although I am no longer as good as Ye Gong, I have never fallen in love at first sight. Oh no, leona Thinking of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arriving, Leona pushed open the ajar door: "It's dinner!" "Yeah." I didn't expect that I lay there for so long. Turning over and sitting up, I couldn't help but look at her carefully until she blushed: "What's wrong with me?" "No." I stood up and went out, "You are very beautiful." LeonaI thought you were a pitiful person and wanted to give you warmth, but I never thoughtyou would actually knock on my heart …… Dinner is actually quite interesting. There are both Chinese food that I like, and Japanese food in front of Kusanagi, and the one near Leona is almost as good as the chefs in Europe! Could it be that Chizuru plans to help Leona develop a noble temperament? "Eat, eat, eat. Although it is unrealistic to let go of grudges over a cup of wine, it is only natural to wish the formation of the three artifact teams in a friendly manner." As the host, Qianhe was the first to raise the glass. Since Cao Jing was assigned a translator, she Speaks Chinese with correct words and pronunciation. "Bang!" The two cups exploded! Naturally, it was the work of some people - enough to make Qianzuru unhappy: "Do you think some dishes should be delicious with some wine? But sprinkled with broken glass, isn't it too overbearing!" "It's inevitable to be excited when we feel sympathy for each other." I tried to smooth things over and changed the subject, "Given their abilities, I'm more worried that I won't have the chance to go far in kof97." "You already know the dangers, but you still go to enjoy the excitement." Yagami watched the waiter change the dishes in front of him, and was a little dissatisfied with me. "It's dangerous, it doesn't matter whether you go or not, so I just went." I laughed, "I hope you will show mercy to me, if we really meet." "Ask her about this." Iori Yagami looked at Chizuru. "What these two lazy idiots say is that I am responsible for all the non-Orochi clan." Chizuru shrugged, "You know I don't like fighting." Seeing her angry look, I couldn't help but gasp: "Do you want to single-handedly pick off all your regular season opponents?" "Probably so." Qianzhe nodded, looking normal. Yes, she does have that strength Forget it, I'll just turn that thing into appetite! Everyone ate in silence, devouring their food, almost recreating the cannibal tribe’s dinner party. There is a faint tendency among the three artifacts to fight openly and secretly over appetite, which makes me, a person who is perverted because of crazy blood, ashamed. On the other hand, Leona looked as usual, but her knives and forks were flying with her flesh and blood. …This is a top fighter… Can you laugh or cry? The remnants something in the chest shattered like glass Fortunately, the meal was done quickly, and when Chizuru was wiping her mouth, she brought up something exciting - Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo decided to take a break and have a bare-handed showdown at the training ground - with bare hands, that is, without using any Fire, to a certain extent, means that it stops when it is lit - it still makes me inexplicably excited. The legendary fateful battle! "He Bing, do you care about their private fight?" Leona followed me. During this period of time, it has become a habit to walk together after dinner. ????????????????????? Care? Of course I care. How can I say that I am a wearer Walking in the grove of Kagura Palace, due to the latitude and season, the sun still has a trace of afterglow at this time, which is already weak in the forest, dotted with little bits and pieces of indifferent flavor , there was no yellow magpie or nightingale for a while, it was quite dull, but it also carried the moist tranquility of plants. I held Leona's hand, in order to coordinate our pace,It can also remind each other that there is someone with you: "You are learning assassination, and I am learning fighting. In your mouth, it is called a private fight, but in my eyes, it is a dream." "Isn't it all about defeating the opponent?" Leona didn't know why. "" Looking back at her eyes, that serious and humble look, I was speechless for a moment. Could it be another Sagara Sosuke? Oh no, Sosuke Sagara is just a fictional character, but Leona is a real person at this moment. "It seems that you need a brand new life to understand the common sense of countless ordinary people, as well as the common sense of some other professions." The state of mind of, for example, a fighter.” "Is it common sense?" Leona thought for a moment, raised her head and smiled, "With you, I believe it can be done." The tightening of the holding hands made my heart tighten. leona, how many chips did you put on me? How much chips will you put on me? And am I worthy of this? Between sighs, I only saw Leona's clear eyes, shining brightly after the last ray of sunlight passed away. "Let's watch the duel between the top players!" I let go, but couldn't separate from Leona, so I had to talk about it. Butthe problem remains unresolved. Athena gave me the first wave of excitement, King made my heart surge, but Leona sneaked into my heart what is love? Text Chapter 130 The victory or defeat between magical skills It’s hard to determine what love is, so let’s just let nature take its course for the time being, but the showdown between Kusaka Kyo and Iori Yagami is not to be missed. Holding Leona's hand, we trotted to the garden that had been simply treated, but we saw that Qianhe had already picked a good spot early: "Come here, the scenery here is unique!" "Where are they?" Sitting next to Qianzhe, I could overlook the entire garden. Leona leaned next to me. After all, this is a towering cylindrical boulder. It was a bit reluctant to sit with three people Well, her hands are really very warm. Chizuru glanced at me angrily, and then looked away: "They need to cultivate their mentality for their duel. How can they arrive so early?" ????????????? Can this be considered a big deal? I cursed viciously, but also stared at the garden door with her. When the night completely fell, and the surrounding high-intensity lights illuminated the garden into daylight, the two protagonists finally appeared briskly - I can say briskly, because they were both so fast. As soon as they reached the gate, they ducked and faced each other in the garden. central. "After tonight, your glory will be history." Chizuru translated Iori Yagami's opening remarks to me. "Really? I'll give you my exact words." Kusanagi Kyo's answer was simple, but upon closer consideration, it had a profound meaning - the glory Yagami mentioned was not only the status of the King of Fighters, but also the glory of the family; and Kusanagi Kyo Answering "True words" not only means that he recognizes Yagami's strength, but also means that he does not deny his past glory to the Yagami family. It seems that Cao Jing also has his demeanor, although I still don't like him very much. "Then" Iori Yagami and Kusanagi said at the same time, "Let's start!" Before the words fell, the two figures had already collided with each other - Sunflower vs. Dule Tu! That is to say, I could see clearly at this moment. In the subsequent fight, I could barely keep up with my eyesight Wait, I can already keep up Could it be because I couldn't help but be distracted and looked at the people around me? Leona, she didn't quite understand but was watching the battle on the field very seriously. It seems that, in the bottom of my heart, I have made a decision that is neither big nor small On the battlefield, the battle between the two spread out. Although there was no fire, the surrounding rocks were scarred - this was obviously the effect of Qigong. Looking at it, Iori Yagami's knives hit the side of Kusanagi Kyo's face, but the opponent wiped his hair and dodged it. The aimless energy hit the stone next to him, exploding a stream of green smoke; Kusanagi Kyo hit a poisonous blow. The bite forced Yagami into a corner. The sudden attack of Doletu was avoided by Yagami, but he also took advantage of the situation and split a rockery into two halves. …What kind of fight is this? It only lasted less than a minute, which was probably just a warm-up period. The battlefield was like a large-scale underworld conflagration He turned his head left and right to observe Qianzuru and Leona, but they were not touched at all. "Bang!" A clear sound sounded like a loudspeaker - the two of them punched each other head-on, but neither of them retreated. They quickly exchanged moves at less than a punch's distance, and they punched at least twenty people in an instant. Move - my eyesight can only estimate and approximate figures After that, both of them hit each other's abdomen with heavy punches, but it was a muffled sound, or two sounds, anyway, my ears can't hear the difference. . "Both sides will suffer?" Seeing them all kneel down, I asked Qianhe carefully. "Maybe" Chizuru murmured, staring intently at the battle, "Oh no If this continues, Iori Yagami will suffer" "Why?" No matter how I look at it, they are evenly matched! "Relatively speaking, Iori Yagami's advantage is the exquisite skills, but Kusanagi Kyo is superior in strength. It is beneficial to Kusanagi Kyo to exchange injuries." Leona slowly analyzed, after all, she and Kusanagi Kyo have fought before. "But" Seeing Chizuru nod, I couldn't help but ask, "If that's the case, why doesn't Yagami-an avoid such a situation?" "It's not that we don't avoid it, but it's useless to avoid it." Chizuru pointed at the man who was slowly standing up. "Kusa Kyo's offensive is flawless. If you want to persist until he has a flaw, Iori Yagami's physical strength is a problem. In other words, The outcome of this battle was determined as early as ancient times" Looking at her emotion, I couldn't help but think about it - in ancient times, when Chiyou taught the three magical skills, what Qianhe meant was probably that the victory or defeat of Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami was determined by their respective magical skills. Butwhy? Do magical skills also have levels No, it won't be like this: "Qianhe, explain. After all, I'm not familiar with magical skills. I only know that Wu Shi is the simplest, but also the strongest; Eight Wine Glasses is the most complex, but it is The weakest" Wait, why did I say that? And speak it so naturally and fluently? "Since you know this, how could you not guess the truth?" Qianhe didn't believe it. "To practice Wu Shi requires a lot of strength training since childhood; to learn the Eight Wine Cups, too much knowledge is needed Or information. Well, youSo it is also baptized in natural science. Let me explain it differently - the so-called Wu formula represents energy to a certain extent, and the eight wine glasses represent information - in current physics theory, energy and information are opposites. Wait. However, although Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo are equally talented in terms of talent, he is distracted by many other things after all. Those studies are very helpful for understanding the realm of life, but facing Kusanagi Kyo who has the same hard work and talent. At this time, those small differences caused by distractions plus the difference in the form of magical skills are the difference that determines victory or defeat - very small, but enough. " Chizuru's words made me suddenly enlightened, but she didn't seem to make it clear: "These shouldn't be all, right?" I smiled, "From the perspective of destruction, Wu Shi is absolutely powerful, but Eight Wine Glasses is too much. Exquisite, or in other words, it doesn't look like a move used for fighting at all." Whywhy do I say that? Although I can relate to it, I am too quick-thinking Weird, so weird! I couldn't help but fall into confusion like someone wondering why they said "again." But Qianhe didn’t know this, and only appreciated my analysis: “In the final analysis, the three divine skills do not exist for fighting. The eight wine glasses are actually kung fu tailor-made for Orochi.” "The seal is for preservation?" A familiar yet unfamiliar sentence flashed through my mind and I blurted it out. "Save." Qianhe was stunned, showing a hint of sadness, and Shengxue's white clothes trembled, "Yes, in order to 'save' Orochi, our family has given up too many things. But this matter cannot be destroyed like nuclear weapons." Yes, not to mention whether the big snake can die, but after its death, human beings will lose such a shock Human beings destroy the environment, and then destroy themselves It is an old problem, but it is a difficult problem Could it be Chi You back then? Have you had a hunch about this? If that's the case, he's really awesome! Oh no, he is the best among the best! "By the way, since there is such a difference between Wu Shi and Eight Wine Glasses, then, what about the Kagura family's zero skills?" I thought about it and then became curious - in comparison, the Kagura family seemed too Too mysterious. "Well" Chizuru smiled mischievously and was about to speak when the boulder we were on suddenly shook, almost shaking Leona off the edge. As a result, Leona nestled tightly in my arms, like a frightened cat. I was very embarrassed, but Qianzhe turned a blind eye to this ambiguous matter: "They should have results soon." Gu Qian and Qianhe discussed the magic skills, and I returned to God at the moment to observe the situation of the war -the vibration just now was the Kusaka Seaka's attack, kicking the bluestone, and hit the roots of the boulder we were sitting. But in the center of the field, Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyou were fighting - Qin Yueyin and Qin Yueyang were fighting each other, both grabbing each other's faces, one pushing them down and the other lifting them up in the air. After a long struggle for balance, Iori Yagami gave way first, and Kusanagi was lifted high into the air while running and smashed into a rockery. "Okay!" Qianhe shouted, and jumped down like flying, stopping between the two of them, "The outcome has been determined. Maybe this result doesn't mean anything, but at least you don't want to fight anymore before kof97 is over. ―This is your promise.” Kōkyō, who was ready to take advantage of the victory, could not hold back his fist and stuck it on Chizuru's palm. He finally lowered his fist and stared at Iori Yagami for a long time. He nodded and left without saying a word. Iori Yagami panted, lying on the edge of the broken rockery, neither speaking nor standing up, staring at the waning moon. "Iori Yagami, do you need me to pull you up? Or should I leave you alone for a while?" Chizuru smiled and understood that Yagami'an would not have a good expression. "Leona, let's go!" Seeing Iori Yagami's defeat, I felt a lot of emotion, but decided not to disturb him. Maybe there's nothing wrong with interviewing a silver medalist at the Olympics, but this is fighting, top-level fighting. "You're going back now?" Leona was still in my arms, a little reluctant, "I just seemed to understand the meaning of fighting in your words." "Really?" I gently pulled her to stand up, and the contact of their body temperatures was particularly obvious in the evening breeze. "Unfortunately, we are not suitable to talk to them now, so let Chizuru comfort Yagami. After all, She is also an artifact.” "oh……" …… Watching He Bing and Leona leave from the corner of his eye, Kagura Chizuru turned around and exhaled, as if speaking, oh, that was lip reading: "He Bing, didn't you notice? Don't you know that you are treating Leona right now? Holding her in her arms? Don't you know that Leona, who has been paying attention to the fight, can't be panicked by such a shock? Could it beforget it, that's your business." The lip language was interrupted, and she looked at Iori Yagami with hazy eyes. , sigh again Text Chapter 131 Separation There are many woods in Kagura Palace, and the broadest one is the most peaceful one. This so-called tranquility is by no means silent, but when people are in it, they can often reach a state where they forget both things and themselves. For example, the road paved with dead leaves on the ground appears like chicken feet in the sunlight reflected through the cracks in the leaves, but it is dotted with a beautiful shadow by some bold squirrels; for example, this forest The breeze in the room is permeated with the moisture of primitive life, just like the gentle waves under the clear sky, but it is rippled by the ignorant cries of the early-rising magpies. But at this moment, although I am immersed in the scene, it is quite uneasy. It's not that I'm excited, it's just because I just broke up with Leona - if it's just a breakup, it doesn't matter. After all, she will always return to the team, always go to kof97, and always see each other again, but the key is that she always Early in the morning, he kicked me out of my bedroom, fully dressed, and took me for a walk in the woods without saying a word. Until half an hour later, he suddenly said: "I have to return to the team." I was stunned and punched my forehead. A ringing kiss! Then, only a fleeting silhouette remains. So, I stayed in the wind, not even taking a closer look at her expression today Why this weird behavior Considering her perspective of thinking, this must have her unique logic, but what does the warmth that still remains on her forehead mean? For an ordinary girl, it might be explained by the change in favorability from quantity to quality, but she was raised as a soldier from an early age! Could it be that I should try to analyze it using Sosuke Sagara’s thinking model? But still can't explain it! …… "What's wrong?" I don't know how I found the restaurant. Anyway, when I was unconsciously devouring my food, Chizuru noticed something strange about me. "No nothing." I said like a child who had revealed my secrets, "By the way, Leona has returned to the team." "I know." Chizuru glanced at Iori Yagami, who was silent on the side, "Kyoya has gone back. The person in front of me has to leave after breakfast." "What?" Looking at Iori Yagami, he just nodded slightly and continued to deal with the thick porridge in the bowl in his hand. "Kof97 is not an ordinary danger. As the head of the Cao family, how could he not go back to arrange some necessary things?" Qianhe said calmly, "But Iori Yagami, who has no family, is light." "Homeless and young?" I looked at Iori Yagami again, but I couldn't see his eyes clearly because of the red hair. "Everyone has worries. The only difference is how much and whether they can let it go." Iori Yagami raised his head slightly, and the light in his eyes disappeared in a flash: "Okay, Chizuru, just say goodbye. I will look for you when the game starts." After saying that, he quickly disappeared. "Qianzuru?" I was startled and immediately started gossiping, "What happened to you yesterday? Did you even change your title overnight?" "What do you want to happen between me and him?" Qianzhe asked with a smile. "This" Thinking about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with this, except that the process of cultivating feelings must be weird, "Is it really" In an instant, a scene emerged spontaneously: It is said that on the first night of yesterday, Iori Yagami, who had been defeated in the battle, looked helplessly and confused at the moon. While looking at the fields in silence, a snow-white hand stretched out, followed by Kagura Chizuru smiled like a confidante: "Do you need me?" Then, the night was as cold as water, dutifully reflecting the silence of two people, and the two pairs of eyes penetrated each other until the night was dark and windy. As a result, the history of the back garden of Kagura Palace also wrote a period of burning passion "Stop!" The sudden general paralysis brought me back to reality. Chizuru's two fingers were poking at my chest. "You will go up the ladder as soon as you see it?" "This is the foundation of the legendary zero skill?" "What kind of legend is it?" Qianzhe couldn't laugh or cry. "Although it is a magical skill, it has been passed down from generation to generation. Besides, to the extent that I have mastered you, it is simply embarrassing to say that it is a magical skill." "I didn't say anything wrong," I really felt that she was helpless, "Why do you" "Do you need me to show off your wretched face just now? The Yata Mirror is a super camera!" Qianhe didn't know if he was angry or angry, "To say the least, although there are cases of intermarriage between artifacts, at least that is On the side, Iori Yagami is the only one, and there is no way he and I can do it. Even if he and I are willing, Kusanagi will stop it, and even if it causes an all-out conflagration among the three families, it is not alarmist." "Becausebalance?" I couldn't help but think of the factor of power. "And the inheritance of the three divine skills." Qianhe added, "Okay, it's time for you to finish eating. I'm going to drive you away." "" Seeing that she didn't seem to be joking, I pondered, "Cao Jing is in a hurry to leave, is it because he wants to make a will or something like that?" "Gonnitz's ability gives us a practical reference." Qianzhe nodded. "And you, do the same? "The Kusanagi family and the Kagura family are on the same level! “Not only that, Kagura is more focused on business and requires more transition procedures.” "Does this meanare you planning to let go?" The handover of business did not happen at will, and the status of the Kagura family in the UK is not the same as that of the Kusaka family in Japan. In other words, this is due to the culture of the two peoples. The difference between the privileged classes, and the ever-changing business world cannot allow for sloppy behavior. Once Chizuru lets go "Or should we say live in seclusion?" ?? ――――――――――――――――Announcement of dividing line―――――――――――――――― Maybe, I have to move my position. If I really sign a contract, please go to my new place to see my updates There is no need to spend money. If you find it troublesome, you don’t even need to apply for an account and give me a recommendation. Just Just click the machine. I won’t talk about what happened in the past. I feel that everyone and I are like Wanli and the ministers who had a tug-of-war back then Apart from apologizing, I can only insist. After all, everyone has to eat. However, if I really sign a contract, your clicks and recommendations will be linked to my meager income, and I should be able to resume the legendary years of updating more than once a day - it seems, a win-win situation. ??????????????????Thank you for your continued support. Based on my ticket bounce process, I believe in your support! Once it’s signed, I will tell everyone about my new territory~~ thanks again! ?? ――――――――――――――――――Text dividing line――――――――――――――― "Seclusion?" Qianzhe was stunned, "That's easy to say! There is no one who can truly inherit the foundation of zero skills, so I can't retreat." "How about getting married and having children" Before Qianhe could react, I had already thought of something from her words, "Could it be the Ten Divine Treasures?" "Snapped!" Without any sign from me, and without any time to react, I was pinned to the ground by Qianzhe's capable grappler. It was so fast and violent - it was definitely Qianzhe's real Kung Fu, terrifying strength! "Tell me, who are you?" "I am He Bing." Qianhe's face was extremely terrifying, and I felt extremely innocent. "I know, but how do you know this?" Chizuru's zero skills are really superb. He made me unable to move even with a raise of his hand. "You know the secrets of the three artifacts and the Orochi clan. This can be explained. After all, The distant truth is easy to change beyond recognition and easy to be widely leaked; but the Ten Divine Treasures are the top secrets of my sister and me, how could you know!" "Do I need to explain?" Her eyes were stern but contradictory, and my eyes were regretful but calm. "A good interrogator digs things out of the prisoner's mouth instead of revealing information himself. Your performance can only show that you It has been decided not to let me leave alive.” "Need." Qianzhe blurted out, "because I can't bear to kill you, so I'll give you a chance to be honest with each other." "Why?" Although I have thoughts of life and death, I don't understand. "Even if I am your good ally, compared with the safety of the Kagura family, it is not worthy of mercy." "Because you rejected Mai Zhuo." Mai Zhuo! "Were your people present at that time?" "Even if the Kagura family is not interested in such a big matter in Nanzhen, it is impossible for them to ignore it," Chizuru said bitterly. "Not only that, the Kusanagi family also knows about it very well. Otherwise, the little girl from the Kusanagi family will mess around with you. How is it possible that things are still calm now? They want to save face for their own children, so they don’t want to take action in Japan! If your rejection of Mai Zhuo hadn’t made them hesitate that day, you would have been dead yesterday!” "Cao? Jing?" I was shocked, "He barely looked at me!" "If he wants to kill you, you don't need to look directly at him." Qianzuru's words were not sarcastic. "Although you are in my Kagura Palace, if he pretends to keep his family scandal from being publicized, I can only help each other - I am just a god. Le Qianhe is not from the Kagura family." "But" What kind of family scandal should not be made public? I am Akui's apprentice! "No matter what your relationship is with the girl from the Caoji family, it is a fact that you lived in her house for more than two months!" Seeing my unwillingness, Qianzhe just shook her head calmly, "The Caoji family has already had a daughter. It’s a tragedy, your mysterious identity is enough to make them all fight.” II'm still nervous! While I was sweating profusely, I just felt angry. It was said that I was destined to die, but it was too unfair to die due to an unwarranted misunderstanding! Maybe I really rolled my eyes. "So, you must confess your identity." Qianzuru showed his cards. "What if, I remain silent?" Whether it is the identity of time travel, or the blood of grass?, or the blood of madness, it’s not something I can reveal. "Are you really that determined?" Seeing my determined look, Qianzhe sighed, "I hope the three artifacts can seal Orochi again, otherwise, you will not only have to be a guest in my house before the end of kof97." House arrest? lifetime? Doesn’t that mean it’s being taken care of? It seems that I still can't escape the fate of being a soft rice However, I struggled to grab Qianzhe's lapel: "Thank you. Really." Text Chapter 132 Leaving I meant that "thank you" sincerely, and Chizuru could probably understand what it meant - if the three artifacts failed, then the so-called house arrest in Kagura Palace would be a kind of protection. After all, at that time, we were facing the big snake that was cleaning the world. ——I have no repayment at all. Moreover, during this time, Chizuru still greeted me with a smile, and we continued our personal friendship tacitly. It’s just that she has become busy. There are large numbers of luxury cars and even private jets coming and going in and out of the Kagura Palace day and night. The most eye-catching one is the Apache with live ammunition! And I consciously avoided it. After all, my public identity was that of Chizuru’s personal guest. Yes, revealing my identity This fully means that I know almost no one in the Kagura Palace of Noda except Chizuru. Fortunately, in order to relieve my boredom after practicing, Qianzhe sent his own private nurse to accompany me - Song Lijuan, who is familiar with me. "He Bing," this beautiful and slightly innocent girl said lively, "Why are you so desperate during practice today?" "It's boring!" One month is enough time for the Kagura family to repair the already beautiful back garden. And I also like to lean on a rockery when I am extremely tired and recall Yagami-an’s hard work, which is almost a major motivation for me. “Then go talk to Qianhe!” Song Lijuan blinked. "Is it useful?" Regardless of the fact that Qianzuru is under house arrest, with how busy she is now, I can't see her at all. "How could it be useless? Palace Master Kagura is just a title, Qianheren and Nian are easy-going!" The beautiful girl in front of him said very confidently. ???????????? Easy-going Of course I know that even if I am penniless and have a bad temper, I will be treated with courtesy. I am not a saint, but I am also a great person! But friendship goes away in the face of big rights and wrongs Looking at her smiling face, I finally condensed my full sigh into one sentence: "It's good to be ignorant." "How could I be so ignorant!" Song Lijuan kicked me in the arm and asked me to nurse! ??…Yes, the flowers of Jieyu are also slow and thorny. I managed to stand up and ignored her ineffective attack: "It's already August 11th, I don't know if Athena is angry or not." "Athena?" Song Lijuan's eyes suddenly lit up, "Are you going to hold me back again this year?" It seems that she is not that beautiful"That was the original plan." Forget it, I won't talk to an outsider, "But Qianzhe was worried that I was in danger, so he locked me up here until kof97 is over. Freeing lives What a waste of the opportunity to become famous!" "You've made a name for yourself!" Song Lijuan didn't know what it meant to smile without showing her teeth. "You're such a fool. One punch from Jing can turn you into a sea of ??fire. What about you? Do you have the skills to grill a chicken wing for me?" …Probably, she’s really not pretty… “Where’s the chicken? Let’s get one first.” "Do you really want to show off your humiliation? I'll go find the chef right now!" Isn’t it? Watching her trotting away, I opened my mouth wide - with that freehand look, I dare to believe that she has already integrated into the circle here, this legendary Kagura Palace? In comparison, what about me? You have been in the world of kof for so long, what have you done! If I hadn't mentioned the Ten Divine Treasures, I would have been bickering with Kensou or eating Athena's cooking in Japan I really don't have any scruples, Chizuru, Kusanagi, Mai Zhuo, who doesn't have a heavy shoulder? The responsible one? I have been offended so many times, and so confidently. Do I think I have n+1 lives after being saved a few times? Regardless of the depth of our friendship, they would at least put their family responsibilities first, but I refused Qianhe, and Sister Mai Zhuo refused in an awe-inspiring manner. I also felt that I was wronged for what happened to Aoi, and I really thought I was a person after traveling through time for a while! "I I'm so sorry!" Just feel guilty if you feel guilty. Sister Mai Zhuo doesn't have to give me the right to choose. The crime of murdering Goenitz is enough for sentencing. There is no need for Qianhe to be so tolerant to me. The dead are the ones who can best protect themselves. The existence of secrets; Akui is basically half stepmother of me, but I have invisibly tarnished her reputation. "Who are you sorry for?" "Sister Mai Zhuo, Qianhe, and who!" Someone actually bullied me from behind but there was no sound! People from Kagura Palace? So strong? Have they started gossiping about me? However, looking back, it turned out to be an almost impossible face - Vice! "It's not for nothing that she keeps worrying about you." Of course I knew who Vice was referring to, but her next sentence made me want to hit the wall, "Even I'm a little jealous." "You came here at this time just to be jealous of me?" Having said that, I was still very wary, after all, today is different from the past. "You have repeatedly threatened to go against our clan but you are still alive. When did the Eight Elites become so soft-hearted?" Vice's appearance is better than Song Lijuan's just now, but the short method and her expression at this moment do not look like a woman, "He Bing, you know How much does your sister Mai Zhuo love you?" "I hate racial discrimination and niggas the most in my life"?That quote is so damn spicy! "I was a little excited, because many things can only be understood in one's heart, but one may not be able to calm down when someone provokes one to beat one's conscience. "No matter how good a personal relationship is, can it solve the problem of racial fratricide! " "Don't complain to me. Mai Zhuo can't persuade you, and I don't want to waste my words." Vice didn't want to argue, "Since you are under house arrest in the Kagura Palace, you must have rejected the three artifacts - it is worth my saving you." "Save me?" I was completely speechless, "Didn't you force me to break up with Qianzuru?" "If little girl Asamiya hadn't agreed to let us provide competition uniforms, would I have personally led the team to do something to lure the tiger away from the mountain?" Vice waved to me, "Mai Zhuo beats you, Leona is desperate; Kagura Chizuru shuts you down, Asamiya The little girl is asking for help. You really have a lot of luck with women Come with me, I'm here to take you away, not to fight the Kagura Palace, don't delay, the plan is to have zero casualties." "Athena?" Sheis willing to pose like that for me? Do I deserve this There is absolutely no way she is interested in me Doesn't this make me worry about having too many debts "Let's go." The vastness of Kagura Palace is not necessarily a good thing. At least under the control of Vice's plan, the so-called "teaching the tiger away from the mountain" opened a lot of gaps, and we actually left in a big way. Chizuru is he too busy to take care of it, or is the vice really so powerful, or is he simply acquiescing? Seeing the Kagura Palace getting smaller and smaller in my eyes, until it disappeared, I couldn't help but ask the vice: "Are you going to hand me over to Sister Mai Zhuo or go directly to Athena's house?" "Mai Zhuo doesn't know how to face you yet." Vice controlled the helicopter and prepared to land on the aircraft carrier. "We are almost reaching the high seas? Do you mind lending me your mobile phone to call Qianzuru?" The vice turned his head and looked at me, and threw a mobile phone. The style was not like a female secretary at all: "Maybe she will use satellites to determine our position, and then fly a missile." "Then I don't blame her. Besides, it's nice to have a beautiful Vice buried with her." As I said that, I dialed the phone, "is it Qianhe? I'm He Bing." "Hebing" I didn’t listen to her words. After all, Vice’s worry was not impossible. I had to keep the story short: “I’m sorry. Besides, I’m not a Nest person.” Then, I hung up the phone. Text Chapter 133 Weird Competition Rules Actually, I thought about it for a long time. Chizuru placed me under house arrest just for the sake of the Ten God Treasures, but this is wrong - I couldn't have told the Orochi clan, otherwise I would have told you a long time ago; I can't avoid Kusanagi; there is no harm in Iori Yagami knowing - it can All the forces that responded to this information were excluded, which only meant that Chizuru had other concerns. But how much does she know? nests, the distant place, the flying thieves I have experienced the consequences of chatting, but I don't want to be separated from Qianzhe. In comparison, based on the principle of proximity, I chose nests, hoping that I would bet on the right chips. "nests?" Vice is very interested in this matter. "Isn't it caused by your shameless fighting?" I couldn't blame, so I could only feel depressed, "The two major forces always clear the place before a duel. If there is a third-party spy watching, can you feel at ease? "In other words, in the end, Cao Jing was left behind "Same." Vice hesitated to speak. "How do the big shots who come and go know the hard work of the people below?" Strength Damn Matthew effect! "How much do you know about nests?" Vice asked. "Not much." Not only was this the truth, but I didn't dare to reveal the secret anymore. But considering Vice's confident eyes, I finally compromised a little bit, " Judging from the strength, between you and the three They dare not make any move until both sides are harmed by the artifact." After all, it was first and foremost a biochemical medicine organization. "Are we both losing?" Vice said thoughtfully and stopped talking. …… No matter how powerful Vice was, she would not be able to provoke the Japanese government. It was not in line with her status to allow me to be smuggled ashore. So, on the Bernstein family’s aircraft carrier, I quietly watched her use the walkie-talkie to negotiate with Japanese customs. Yes, the world of KOF is not only KOF. The power of a force is not simply violent and tyrannical, but I have not witnessed with my own eyes when they are managing everything Even the aircraft carrier I am in is controlled and coordinated by hundreds of employees; I don’t know how many elites are “buried” in this grassland city. And I am just one person. "Okay, you can land now." After the negotiation, Vice pointed to Tokyo Bay and said, "After you get off the ship, you will be an ordinary fighter." ???In other words, you will no longer participate in the normal version of kof? I looked around and said, "From now on, I will be registered by the Japanese agency, right?" "Most of the people who can participate in kof are not ordinary people - they will register sooner or later." "Well, goodbye then." I nodded to her, "Take good care of Sister Mai Zhuo for me - this way, you won't be jealous, right?" "Haha" Vice laughed suddenly, and it made my hair stand on end. "It's not far from the deck to the ground. I'll give you a ride." "What do you mean?" Seeing her tenderly leaning over and hugging my waist, a trace of uneasiness suddenly flashed through me, but it was too late - side attack! It was suddenly smashed to pieces. The deck probably needs to be repaired. However, I didn’t have a chance to verify it. I was already thrown in the air The next one will be the pessimistic and misanthrope, right? Isn't it just a joke? As for making such a heavy move? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the pessimistic world, but it is a modified version - Vice jumped up lightly, caught me in the air, and threw me towards the land with a standard medicine ball throwing action. …… "There's nothing to see, everyone should do what they are doing." After fully verifying my body's ability to withstand blows, I emerged from the deep pit with a gray face and said to the passers-by who were watching I hope they understand English Mom Yes, Vice didn’t even think about what to do if Hua Hua Cao Cao arrived! But, it really makes sense! If you don't injure your muscles and bones, you always injure your skin. Wellif you hadn't avoided it before hitting the ground, you might have broken a bone! "Hey, your way of returning is too spectacular, isn't it?" A hand grabbed me and jumped out of the pit. The movement was very familiar. "Fist Chong!" "The customs notified me to pick you up." Quan Chong grabbed my hand, "Well my physical fitness has improved very quickly. Could it be that I took some magic pill?" ??????? A panacea… so to speak, but the medicine is only three parts poisonous. I looked around: "Where's Athena?" "Farewell to the concert for the time being. It's crowded!" Quan Chong shook his head helplessly, "Are you going to support us right away or go home first?" “…Go home.” Right now, I look like a Middle Eastern refugee. …… How long has it been since you last visited this villa? But so familiar. I fought over the soft sofa with Quan Chong, and the transparent coffee table allowed the tea Athena brewed for me, and even the drinking fountain was not moved. The balcony on the second floor is still shining with sunshine, and the bedroom designed for me is still the same "Where is the old man?"After observing around, I was a little confused, "Could it be that I stayed in Guangxi again?" "There is no way!" Quan Chong sighed bitterly, "Xiaobao has already thrown away the mental power ball as a ball of paper. Maybe next year the master will decide to let him go to Kof to practice." "No way" One year ahead of schedule? Oh no, with me taking the place of the old man, he can indeed teach the children with peace of mind But three years turned into two years, this talent is too Could it be that Xiao Bao really has something to do with the Snitch Clan? But his talent is superpower "Don't be jealous," Quan Chong patted me on the shoulder, "You have grown rapidly in the past two years, you are not a human at all!" Being seen out I am not an ordinary human being I sighed secretly and took out the invitation: "Do we need to participate in the preliminaries this year?" "Yes, and there are some changes in the rules this time." Quan Chong nodded, "The arena is a cylindrical sealed arena of about 300 square meters, with a height of 20 meters. During the competition, there is no other outcome except surrender and death. Of course, losing the ability to admit defeat is also considered as admitting defeat.” "You have to sign a life-and-death contract?" A sealed arena to collect energy? Or to avoid accidental damage from large-scale moves? "By the way, what if there is no winner for a long time?" "After both parties agree, gradually reduce the oxygen concentration in the secret room until the winner is determined." Quan Chong's answer surprised me - isn't this weakening the power of the flame in disguise? Is this what Mai Zhuo means? "Moreover, this preliminaries are divided into eight groups, each with a seeded team, in a single round-robin." In this way, there will be as many powerful collisions as possible, and the competition will also be exciting It is a step up from Chizuru's operation. The Orochi clan really kills two birds with one stone. However, ordinary people only care about visual enjoyment: "So, are we a seeded team?" "Yes and no." Quan Chong sighed, "Three Artifact Team, Japanese Team, Hungry Wolf Team, Dragon Tiger Team, Mercenary Army, Hell Band, Special Invitation Team, and us. It doesn't look like much, but in fact it's We are also in the same group as the Korean team, and the special invitation team also needs to face the female fighter team." "Team Japan? Who will replace Kusanagi? What's going on with the female fighter team?" Maybe I know the answer, but I still need to confirm. "A student named Yabuki Shingo replaced Kusanagi Kyo. It is said that he is Kusanagi Kyo's apprentice. The female fighter team is still the original member. What's so strange?" Kensaka was puzzled. "Kazumi's current situation is not suitable for participating in KOF!" I really don't understand what she is thinking. You don't have to be like this to be strong Wait, Chizuru formed the Three Artifacts Team. Without Kasumi, there would be no female fighter team. Member, is this the reason why Kasumi participated? "What's the difference?" Quan Chong didn't care, "Kof is not alone. Besides, with that three-magic team, there is no suspense about the championship. It would be good if we can enter the semi-finals." So you know it too Looking at Quan Chong's slightly helpless look, I really don't know why I want to serve as an appetizer for Kof's real feast Text Chapter 134 Interrogation I haven't listened to Athena's concert in full, so I still don't understand how she exited the show safely. The number of fans cheering for her at Kof95 was already so large So, when she opened the door with a happy face, I almost guessed whether she used teleportation! "Athena, He Bing is back!" Quan Chong shouted and rushed to greet him, "Come and give him three sessions of trial!" What? what did I do? When the innocent eyes met Quan Chong's grimace, I realized what it meant to be uneasy. "Let's cook first. We have plenty of time to beat him up." Athena's decision completely confused me - what happened to me? However, after not seeing each other for more than half a year, their tacit understanding has become even stronger Dinner, the long-lost Athena brand, was absolutely wonderful, but unfortunately the atmosphere was not right The two senior brothers and sisters in front of me all looked like they wanted to eat me. “I am guilty and I regret it, but please let me understand where I went wrong first, okay?” Finally, I couldn’t stand the torture in the eyes. "Tell me, where have you been during this time?" Athena naturally acted as the chief judge. "The Chizuru family. That's Kagura Palace." Isn't this asking knowingly? "I heard that he was under house arrest? What did he do?" Quan Chong helped from the side We even know this Kagura Palace's ability to keep secrets Oh, they probably learned about it from Sister Mai Zhuo … "No" Frightened by their expressions, I really didn't know if I should tell the truth, or how much truth to tell, "can I not ask?" "Don't ask?" Athena was stunned, and Quan Chong immediately said: "It's okay, you can give us 100 million US dollars." "Why!" God, the hush fee is so expensive? “If it’s not to save you, we won’t endorse other people’s clothes!” Quan Chong said angrily. "If the quality provided by others is good, is this a good thing, right?" I believe in Sister Mai Zhuo's supply ability. "You from the start of the game to the next KOF, we no longer have the right to dress independently in public!" Quan Chong was going crazy, "God knows what the sponsors who took advantage of the situation will tell us to wear!" …At least it won’t be the emperor’s new clothes… I thought helplessly, but couldn’t say anything. "Quan Chong, forget it. He Bing's return safely is the most cost-effective reward." Athena's words moved me to death, but then made me want to jump off the building, "He Bing, I heard that a hat endorsed by Terry costs one thousand. Ten thousand US dollars, it should be reasonable to set the price of our whole body at 100 million US dollars, right? So, you owe us 100 million US dollars." "You should sell me." Maybe, I am not cheap now. "Sold?" Athena smiled, slyly and beautifully, "One hundred million is too cheap! Do you know the price Cao Kui gave you?" "Akui?" I was stunned. What price did she offer me? "Fifty million, and she doesn't even frown." Athena also has a gossipy side, "Tell me, when did you climb to the top?" ?…The more you draw, the darker it gets. "Athena, please lend me your phone to confirm." "Are you moved?" Athena looked like she was waiting for a good show. "Hello, Akui? I'm Hebing." Ignoring the gossip, I just want to talk to Akui about what's going on. "Hebing?" Akui was surprised. "Are you free in a moment? How about meeting at the Todo Dojo?" "good!" It seems that she hung up the phone resolutely, probably I don't have time to eat, unless I deliberately let her wait - let the master wait It is better to learn from Comrade Zhang Liang. "Go." Athena waved her hand, "But, Miss King, you have to make a decision earlier. If you try to do both, I will beat you up!" Ignoreresolutely ignore these misunderstandings! Extremely depressed, I rushed out "However, Akui will offer me 500 million A disciple, even a founding disciple, is not worth this price, right?" But she has never shown any signs of liking me, or is it that wealthy women have weird minds? ???????????????? Let’s take it one step at a time The relationship between master and disciple should not be a taboo in Japan What is going on! The Todo Dojo is already in front of you, and Aoi Zao is leaning conspicuously next to the door of a silver Mercedes-Benz car beautiful, really smells like a car, a beauty, even the dojo gate in the background is compared. "Akui! This" As soon as I opened my mouth, she rushed up and grabbed me: "Follow me." She pushed me into the car without any explanation. With the roar of the car starting, I finally came to my senses, "I" "Do you know that I am looking for you all over the world?" A Kui? interrupted me loudly, "You are really powerful. You have nothing to do with provoking the Kagura family. Do you really think you can do whatever you want when you have enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry?" Gritting his teeth, he flicked his tail and made me stagger around. But "I'm not married" Isn't it a true portrayal of one person to have enough to eat? "Getting married? So what if you get married?" Akui has the potential to drive F1really. What happened to me? Forget it, let’s relax first: “Apprentice, I will not sell myself…” "I'm not in the mood to joke with you!" Probably, she was determined not to let me speak a complete sentence today She should have been fined for the speed, but it's a pity that she is from the Cao family, and I can only endure the lack of seat belts. squall behavior. "What happened?" It seems that since I was knocked unconscious by Sister Mai Zhuo, nothing has gone well for me Could it be that there is really a legendary curse effect? "You'll know right away." Akui's face was as dark as water, "If you don't give me an explanation then, you will never get through." …I do have the suspicion of having evil intentions, but there is no way I could blame you, Akui Depressed and confused, I fell silent. Aoi parked the car at the back door of a hotel, pulled me in quickly, and shuttled between the gorgeous staircases and corridors. The staff we occasionally saw turned a blind eye to us. Maybe, this became her private property? Just when I was about to feel dizzy, she finally stood in front of a secret door. "He Bing," Akui suddenly turned around with an apologetic look This made me break into a cold sweat reflexively, "I'm sorry, I deliberately concealed our relationship and let the Cao family have an unfavorable image of you." "It's nothing" It's just an unfavorable image. If you really took action, I would have been dead long ago. "It doesn't matter even if I have to live a life of walking on thin ice from now on?" The more serious Aoi becomes, the more worried I am about the topic that will follow. "So what if I'm not convinced?" Since I value life more than dignity, I have to endure the pressure of life. "I neither intend to betray you nor have the ability to challenge your Caojia family. I am just looking for Caojiajing against Potian. Proposing a marriage - that is no different than seeking death." "That means you are actually unwilling?" Akui wanted to confirm. "No, I don't intend to resent this from the moment I offer you tea." I shook my head. "Then you come in with me!" Akui couldn't help but sigh as she reached out to open the door, "Actually maybe you can really propose marriage to my brother. Now, that doesn't necessarily mean you are seeking death Of course, you will be attacked by another person. That’s all one person’s resentment is…” Text Chapter 135 Grass? Family Rules Propose marriage? I feel a little dizzy. Has Cao Jing fundamentally changed his understanding of me? But who could the so-called other person be? "Don't stand still, come in." Akui took my hand and shook it hard, and I stumbled and threw myself on the bedside - this is grass? Yang! "He Bing? You're finally here." It was indeed that musical and familiar voice. "How could it be her?" I turned around in surprise. Could it be that Akui's so-called "statement" had something to do with her. Before I could communicate with Cao Yang, Akui grabbed me and said, "You have the nerve to ask, tell me what you did to my sister Yang?" …Could it be that the communication of thoughts also leaves clues? I thought about it for a long time: "What's wrong with her?" "More than half a month since you left, Sister Yang suddenly had three fingers that could move." Akui's words reminded me of the legendary Stephen Hawking. "After that, she kept writing with her fingers - what she wrote was your name." Petrified… for a long time. "Akui, are the walls in your room strong?" I guess this is probably a secret room. "It's okay. What's wrong?" "I want to hit it." "You" Akui spit fire with her index finger, "Give me an explanation first!" What can I say? I'm confused myself! While thinking about it, Cao Yang suddenly came up with a sentence: "He Bing, A Kui knows that I know Morse code." When I heard Xiange and understood the elegant meaning, I immediately sighed to Akui: "Can you avoid it for a while? I want to communicate with her." "Communicate?" Akui's eyes burst into flames, "You said you can communicate with her!" "As long as one finger can move, you can write Morse code, let alone three now?" I pretended to be mysterious, "Besides, just because she is paralyzed doesn't mean she has no feeling at all." "I want" Akui stared at me and thought for a while, "Don't make me wait too long." "To you now, a minute of waiting seems like an hour." I'd better get a vaccination. When Akui closed the door and went out, I pretended to put my middle finger on Cao Yang's wrist, and finally started a quiet conversation: "Why?" "I miss you." Cao Yang said bluntly, "I used to be discouraged and lonely when I was alone; but you have become my friend. When you are lonely, time moves slowly." "So you keep drawing circles?" I accepted her explanation, but I was too innocent, right? "Could it be that because you couldn't bear the loneliness, you regained your three fingers? Then you can be normal as before if you continue to be lonely?" "Can you guarantee that my spirit will not collapse before that?" Cao Yang said with some resentment, "I think, therefore I am, it is just a joke. Being unable to communicate with the outside world is almost the same as death." "Okay, you win." I said helplessly, after all, what she said was reasonable, "Just write my name, and Akui will offer me 500 million yuan - how much money is this for one child?" "After all, I am Cao Yang." She was very confident in her potential influence. "If I return to my original state, the Cao family will be turned upside down." "You mean the position of head of the family?" I didn't understand. "As far as I feel about you, there shouldn't be anything attractive about that position." "Sometimes, there is something called a yellow robe." Cao Yang's mood was quite helpless, "There are many people who want me to become the head of the family, including Akui right now." "What?" How is that possible? She should have a good relationship with Cao Jing! "He Bing, you are wrong. As a member of the Cao? Yang family, the first thing to consider is the interests of the entire family. Under this premise, everyone has their own little Jiujiu." Cao? Yang probably also regards me as one of them. One, "For example, Akui The Cao family has had a policy in recent hundreds of years. After each family head is confirmed, some of his peers who are also qualified to become family heads will be sent to live in seclusion around the world and punish others. Executed in the name of.” "Isn't this too cautious?" The smart people tacitly understood the thoughts behind this, "Are you still worried that Japan will suddenly sink someday?" "Aiming for the long-term prosperity of a family, no matter how cautious you are, you can't be too cautious. But in the contemporary era, Cao Chaizhou strictly stipulates that the group of people who live in seclusion must keep the geographical distance from the family head above the effective diameter of the largest weapon of mass destruction. And Akui's biological brother is now living in seclusion in Egypt, publicly accused of secretly practicing Shenchen moves. The brother and sister have not seen each other for three years." Cao Yang paused, "The list belongs to Cao Jingding. To change, you have to change the head of the family. And the only person who is qualified to replace Cao Jing is me." Shenchen? So Aoi's biological brother should be Kusanagi? I secretly guessed However, this can be regarded as a sutra that is difficult for every family to recite: "So Akui sawIf there were any signs of recovery, you would offer me 500 million yuan without hesitation? "Sure enough, the person worth this price is not me "I'm sorry for causing you such trouble." Cao Yang's apology was more sincere than Akui's. "Actually, I have no intention of competing for that position. Cao Jing is doing a good job now. The family is doing it openly. It’s enough to have a good family master.” The head of the family? Maybe after kof97 you will never look back. Of course, the premise is that you can restore your so-called original strength. Looking at the noble aura, indifferent mood and hidden sense of responsibility on Cao?'s sunny face, I have to admit that the prosperity of Cao?'s family is no coincidence. But now is not the time to sigh: "Then, how will we explain our relationship in a while? Akui even asked me to find grass? Jing is ready to propose marriage!" "Just say that you were taking care of me when I regained consciousness, so I wanted to see you." Cao Yang wrote my name with his hand, "The process between vegetative state and awakening has not yet been concluded in natural science. You said it vaguely. Akui has nothing to do, just let her know that there is hope for me to wake up." "Isn't this lying to her?" I thought, Akui is my master after all. "Everyone has their own little Jiujiu, Akui is like this, and so am I." I felt a hint of playfulness in this sentence. Text Chapter 136: Concern leads to chaos I don’t know what Cao Yang has about Xiao Jiujiu. I only have a deep understanding of what it means to care about A Kui and lead to chaos. The word I press grass? Yang’s meaning euphemistically and vaguely explained the name-writing incident as a dislocation or mutation during the self-repair of consciousness. After that, her thoughts jumped: “In other words, Sister Yang’s feelings for the Nikaido pervert are wrong. I want to pass it on to you He Bing Well, it's okay. Sister Yang doesn't know what you look like at all. We can mold you into the perfect image in Sister Yang's mind Well, as far as I know, you haven't expressed any concern for the king so far. What substantive statement did the young lady make, and her family situation also makes your prospects worrying He Bing, will you accept my sister Yang? She is a peerless beauty, although she is still in the state of Sleeping Beauty" "Akui! Why are you messing around with the music?" Huh? How could I say "also"? Forget it, that's not what matters right now, "Although you are my master, this is no longer the era of arranged marriages. My love is my personal issue!" "I have no right to interfere with who you have been in love with." Akui was not shaken by my harsh words at all. Instead, she looked directly at me with burning eyes, "But do you think you and Miss King have any hope of achieving success? Extreme Flow It can be said that you are determined to win, and you have the right time and place. Apart from the king's own feelings, what else can you compare to Ryo Sakazaki?" "That's enough." "Enough?" Akui's tone was full of ridicule, "How many men say that women are transformed? How many women say that men are transformed? The so-called transformation is not the other party's betrayal, but one's own transformation bit by bit in time. Mistakes caused a qualitative change! Look, as you are now, why should you maintain your relationship for the rest of your life? When you were struggling to become a fighter, Ryo Sakazaki had countless opportunities! When you were complacent for your relationship At that time, everyone had already prepared all aspects of their marriage! Is King’s dream to be a boxing king or a hotel proprietress? Can you give her a training environment without worries or give her a kiss while you work with her to make a living?" "Stop talking." Akui ignored my request and turned her lips. "You can emphasize equality between men and women in a patriarchal society, but when you and your wife have no time to dream for life, you can also say with a clear conscience that you have given Is the other person happy? Your" "Stop talking!" I punched Akui as my heart dictated, almost unconsciously, but missed and was thrown to the ground. Akui's index finger was burning, pressing my collarbone, and the barrage in her mouth never stopped: "Stop talking? Who has nothing to do to give advice on other people's feelings? But, brother who deceives others with his monstrous words Bai Ni has competed with countless experts who have second thoughts; however, I am Cao Kui who drank the tea you offered. The heliocentric theory is also a wrong argument, but some people died for it; you can't find happiness. The earth will not stop rotating. But I have the responsibility to do this three-eight-one times!" "Akui" The burn on my collarbone made me jump. After calming down, I looked at the tip of Akui's nose rising and falling with her breathing. Her face was a little red due to excitement, but I could see from those sparkling eyes. There was real concern in her eyes Finally, I couldn't help but turn my head away - after all, her words touched my sore spot. "Is avoiding my gaze a way for you to maintain your dignity when you cry?" Akui reached out and pinched my chin, pulling it toward her. "If you shed tears, you will live a hundred years. That's why men regard that illusory face as their dignity. And it is far worse than the average life span of women. Moreover, my disciple, Cao Aoi, is definitely not the kind of guy who even cries in secret!" "Akui" I still couldn't meet her request, so I pulled her down and hugged her tightly, or pressed her against me, so that she couldn't see me sobbing. "After all, it is a product of the patriarchal society!" Aoi sighed, letting me get confused, "You can even enlighten Kasumi, why can't you ignore such a simple truth? After all, first love is more suitable to become a beautiful memory , rather than a broken start.” I didn’t have the strength to answer, only the tears that fell down wet her shoulder-length black hair. "I said, I've cried enough." I don't know how much time passed, but when I calmed down, Akui's voice sounded, "Pressing my face to keep close contact with the floor is always rude. ." "I'm sorry." I quickly let go and helped her stand up, "How do you know I've cried enough?" "Okay, since you asked. Face doesn't matter between us." Akui adjusted her temples and glanced at my waist. "It was more suitable to call you a pervert and slap you in the face - it seems that is how ordinary women deal with it. of." "This" In embarrassment, I really don't know why I asked that question Isn't this asking for trouble? "But it's okay." Akui's words almost made me vomit blood, "At least it proves that you have real materials." "The main thing is that you have developed well."?Ah, what kind of topic is this? "No matter what, compared to Sister Yang, you are nothing - what, just listen to me and follow Sister Yang? You will definitely not suffer" "Akui!" …… Although I wanted to stay in a golden house, I had to attend kof97. Akuizhong drove me out of the hotel in his silver Mercedes without saying a word. I was silent along the way, because her scoldings well, scoldings, almost made me wake up from a daydream. Oh no, in fact, this daydream has existed since I came into this world. Time has washed it away. Let this dream gradually fade away, but only today, Akui pierced a hole in that dream My thoughts may be recalling, maybe sorting out, maybe "Stop, Aoi." When passing by a place, my heart suddenly moved. "Here?" Akui paused, "Anyone you know?" "It could also be that you want to take a walk. The person you know doesn't have to be a person, it can also be something else." After getting out of the car, I waved to Akui, "Thank you for telling me so much, although Cao Yang and I have nothing to do with each other. No." …… The setting sun in the evening hits the front window of the Mercedes-Benz and shines on Kusanagi's clean face. Her beautiful eyes are not as clear as when she was talking about Ochihei. Instead, she showed a trace of confusion while muttering to herself: "He Bing, I'm sorry. With your talent, my questioning is just a paper tiger You are just not confident And I I just want to be with Brother Aangji. And Sister Yang really Very pitifulreally" (My latest update is on Jianghu Article Network/x?smid=1719 - please give me a thumbs up and click, because clicks are linked to remuneration, thank you for your continued support!) Text Chapter 137 A generation of anger...Old "Excuse me, is there anyone?" I asked softly as I opened the dusty curtain. Although the main street store in Dongjing is expensive, the back street is relatively less popular, and I really haven't seen any customers in this tailor shop. "Well there is someone, there is someone." The old tailor bent over and coughed as he came out. When he saw me, his expression froze, and then he "recovered" his health, "Why do you want to come to my place?" "Can't you come?" Probably, deep down in my heart, I really want to see the hidden history of this world, and the old man in front of me just fits the bill. "I remember you gave me some guidance at the beginning, and now I'm here for a follow-up visit. " "Revisit?" The old tailor was stunned, then laughed, "You are more interesting than that girl Since you think of me as a doctor, I must also have some medical ethics - tell me, what do you want from me?" "It doesn't matter." After all, I don't know him well. "It's not good to hide your condition from the doctor." The old tailor moved a stool for himself. "PerhapsI am really sickof my heart." This healthy old man is ordinary all over his body, but this kind of ordinaryness is the most profound minimum condition. Moreover, the traces of time cannot be hidden in his eyes. That is not a secret. But traces. For such people, perhaps partial honesty is a good choicewell, partially, "Can I ask about feelings first?" "Emotions" The old tailor was about to sit down, but he almost fell down in the air, "well, if you want to do your job well, you must first sharpen your tools. Mentality is indeed important." "Wellor maybe it's not just feelings," I was about to say it, but I found that what I saw after my daydream was exposed by Aoi was so chaotic, "I should say, how do you live?" "Alive" The old tailor chewed the word and his eyes became profound. "This question is not a small one. Someone asked it before, but unfortunately I couldn't answer it at that time Now, I am old." He thought about it for a long time. , he finally looked up at me, "It's not that I can't teach you, but are you sure that my foolish words as a dying man are worth listening to?" "Vicissitudes of life are a person's most precious wealth, because it is exchanged with years." Looking at the old man's deliberation, it seems that his life is not very smooth. "I heard that you have a good relationship with the old man in the town. Please be my friend." How is the current car?” “It’s good to learn from past mistakes, but times have changed.” The old tailor still hesitated, “My reasoning back then doesn’t make sense now.” "Some things have not depreciated so quickly, such as philosophy." I also found a chair for myself, "The old man in the town likes to be wise and foolish, so please give me some honest words!" "Isn't it good to be too wise to be foolish?" The old tailor muttered while reaching out to take my pulse. He accepted the request with his actions, "Huh? Something is wrong." "What?" Although he didn't understand how he could start by touching the pulse to answer a philosophical question, his "wrong" word was indeed a bit scary - is there something wrong with my body? "" The old tailor thought about it and suddenly magically produced a small blade in his hand, "How about we do an experiment?" "What experiment?" "Let's call it a blood test." The old tailor grabbed my hand and stabbed me on the middle finger. The wound was not deep, so the pain was immediate. Just when I couldn't help but ask the old man why he did this, something strange happened - the blood dripped on the floor, and after a while it started to boil on its own! Oh no, the boiling didn’t last long, the blood simply ignited and was completely burned away in a short time! "Sure enough" The old tailor looked obviously satisfied with his guess, "My child, your physique is one of the best in the world." "What do you mean?" I have some vague ideas about this phenomenon, but "Let's stop the bleeding first. Although it's a small wound, there are flammable items in my shop." A band-aid appeared strangely in the old tailor's hand again, "Looking at you, you don't know your own constitution at all, right?" "Yes, my blood type is quite special." I have to admire this old man for detecting my difference by taking my pulse. "Do you think it's inappropriate that two kinds of blood that have been passed down from ancient times coexist?" The old tailor said lightly, "It stands to reason that the two kinds of blood in your body would spontaneously ignite together, but you are still alive - very strange ." "ThisI don't know." To be honest, this burning phenomenon scared me. Could it be that I would accidentally "set myself on fire" one day? Is such a way of death reasonable, or is it a case of injustice? "Forget it if you don't know." The old tailor didn't have much curiosity about this, but sighed, "However, since you have the blood of those two families, your life will definitely not be peaceful.Where to go will involve a lot, especially after kof96 happened. As for your question it seems that it is better for you to find the answer yourself. After all, if the advice is wrong, I can't bear the consequences now. " "Consequences?" The old man's words made people think a lot. "Don't think that the Three Divine Artifacts and the Orochi Clan are so mysterious. In fact, they are also human beings. It's no big deal." The old tailor was indeed a master of a generation. He was chatting vaguely, "Back then, I was also talking to the people from the Eight Masters Gathering. I have called each other brothers and sisters, I have fought against people with three artifacts, and I have fought with Wushan Yunyu, a person with three artifacts. I have seen a lot of their true temperaments Well, those are just the past events of my youth, not worth mentioning Gu Yun "The place of righteousness, even if there are thousands of people, I will go there." Now I say, killing must be punished with life, so what about killing? In this world, man is the leader of all spirits, not the master of all things. Just rely on the Americans to push the pole It is a stupid thing to announce that the moon belongs to all mankind. This person should have been punished by heaven long ago" The old tailor became more and more excited and radical as he talked. I guess he was actually an angryold man? Or is he an angry old man full of anti-human thoughts? "You mean mentality?" I had to interrupt the old man's speech and change the topic carefully. "Mindset? Well, yes, mentality. That's why I like that girl Athena." The old tailor was as excited as he was calm. Athena? Listening to what the old man said, I thought of a lot of things about Athena. She is very kind to me, but to be honest, this kind of kindness cannot be explained by ordinary people's logic - it is neither a secret love nor a love at first sight, but she keeps saying that I am her relative just because Maybe I have super powers? I was thinking, but the old tailor did not stop talking: "People nowadays regard possession as possession and nature as idiots. Even though they are exposed to meat and fish every day, there is no shortage of praised tiger-killing heroes, and they still prey on weak species. Treat the existence as the result of your own sympathy. People, since you have picked it up, you must have a calm mind to let it go. If you come out to hang out, you will have to pay it back sooner or later - don't think that nature has never seen the operation of the underworld. " "What happened to you?" The old man's words became more and more impetuous, and I really wondered if he was eventually disabled from martial arts because he stood on the side of the Orochi clan? Oh, no, in that case, how could he become good friends with the town elder? "It's nothing, just a little complaint after seeing your bloodline." The old tailor still felt a little emotional, "Don't worry about me being a bad old man. Don't be as powerless as I have been for decades." "I'm just powerless now!" I really want to squeeze out some tears - no matter whether you wanted to help the Eight Elites back then, I don't want to continue to be a sparring partner at KOF this year! Is it easy for me? I "What are you complaining to me about? Could it be" The old tailor was stunned, "You want to learn my kung fu? It's a pity that you have those two bloodlines. It's a complete waste to follow me." "It's enough to give pointers." Based on Athena's relationship, I really wanted to learn the coquettish tricks of the younger generation. Unfortunately, his wonderful speech today gave me a general understanding of his unique world view It's better to accept it when it's good. "It's not impossible to give some advice." The old tailor probably didn't want his craftsmanship to be completely lost, or he fell in love with everything because of Athena. Anyway, after thinking for a few seconds, he finally agreed, "I will watch your performance on kof97, and then Let me help you plan your martial arts." "Oh." I agreed, but I almost cried in my heart - when kof97 is over, maybe the day lilies will be gone! , , , , , (Please read the updated content in the book introduction) Text Chapter 138 Cannian’s competition uniform "Okay, okay, don't look like your future is bleak." The old tailor waved his hand, "Besides, my little ruined temple can't keep you here, so you'd better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, my old bones may be dragged down. " "What do you mean?" It seems that I didn't offend anyone in Tokyo, right? "It is said that the most dangerous place is the safest place. I have indeed lived in seclusion for decades according to this truth. But if you show off in the most dangerous place, you will be doing your own evil." The old tailor sighed and went to his bedroom. Go, "I still have a few clothes I need to catch up on." …Since he said so, I really can’t stay any longer. Moreover, his words are quite interesting - the most dangerous part? Could it be that he chose to live in seclusion in Tokyo to avoid something? And right under the nose of some person or force I can't help but think of a certain family that is making waves in Japan ??????????????????????????????? Next time I must dig out some exciting information from his mouth! must! With a slightly academic spirit of gossip, I went home, and the shock brought by Akui's words was slightly suppressed elsewhere. "Athena, I'm hungry." I have to say that Akui's hospitality is really a bit Oh, it seems that I am a disciple, not a guest Anyway, I haven't even taken a bite of food after being out for a long time. "I'm really hungry." ." "There is something in the refrigerator, take it yourself." Athena seemed to be very busy, looking at a piece of information I hadn't noticed it for a while, she is beautiful again! By the refrigerator in the kitchen, I saw Quan Chong rummaging through boxes and cabinets. He was stuffing something into his mouth, and turned around: "Are you back too? Are you engaged to a wealthy daughter?" "Why don't I choke you to death." I really didn't see his gossip potential, so I opened the refrigerator helplessly, "What is Athena looking at? It seems important?" "A life and death contract. All contestants must sign it. The previous one was not very demanding, but this time it needs to be studied carefully." Quan Chong was a little worried, "This year's KOF is more like a death match rather than a discussion." …Of course, the purpose of the gathering of eight heroes is to gather strength. However, there is no need to say it, Iori Yagami is not in a hurry, why should I be in a hurry? Soon, Athena summoned us to the living room: "I've finished reading. As long as you admit defeat immediately when you see something is wrong, there is no big danger to your life. I signed it, you can sign it too I will go to the company to clean up the affairs first!" As he spoke, he was holding a satchel, wearing sunglasses, and a baseball cap to cover up his hair, almost hiding himself, "By the way, Quan Chong, tell He Bing about his new clothesHey!" Seeing Athena’s helpless look before going out, I suddenly became uneasy: “Fan Chong, what’s wrong with Athena?” "What's wrong? It's not your problem!" Quan Chong winked and smiled, "Your sister Mai Zhuo worked hard to get our fighting uniforms for our sponsors." "Is there something wrong with?" Oh no, there was no big worry in Quan Chong's expression, "Or is it ugly?" "It's not ugly, my fighting uniform basically hasn't changed; Athena's there's a new one every year, anyway, she looks beautiful in whatever she wears." Quan Chong finally couldn't help but laugh out loud, "As for you Come with me!" Aversion to coldI can probably guess something On the second floor, my bedroom was cleaned very clean, and there was a suit of clothes lying flat on the clean bed. This is "He Bing, do you want to try it on?" Quan Chong's smile hasn't stopped since he went upstairs. "Give me your cell phone! I want to ask her clearly!" Angrily, I rushed to the living room, grabbed the phone and dialed, "Hey! Sister Mai Zhuo Oh no, Mai Zhuo!" "What's wrong? Did you eat gunpowder?" Vice said in a leisurely tone on the other end of the phone. "NoIs Mai Zhuo here? Ask her to answer the phone!" "She is on the way to negotiate with the Kagura family now." Vice obviously knew what was going on and smiled unbridled, "If you want to throw yourself into a trap, I don't mind reimbursing you for your air ticket." "You" I was angry, but there was nothing I could do except being angry. After three seconds, I tried to calm down, "Did you really ask me to wear those clothes on the field?" "Isn't it good? I think it's very unique!" Vice seemed to be eating ice cream. "It's very hot in August. Do you want to send you a box of cold drinks?" "Don't think about it! It doesn't have any special features. It's just a mixture of inferiority!" I became excited again, "I'm poor, and I can't be called the least tasteful!" "Aren't you reluctant to admit that you are part of our Orochi clan for the sake of the Three Divine Weapons?" Vice asked, "Wouldn't it be great for you to become the Three Divine Weapons?" "I keep a distance from the Eight Masters just because I am a human being and the Three Divine Artifacts?It matters! Also, would you be willing to wear those rubbish clothes on the street? " "Very good, I will record the phone call to Kagura Chizuru." Vice laughed, "Also, your new clothes will be delivered to Athena's villa soon. As for the one you see now, just treat it as a To commemoratewell, for the sake of my eardrums, I’d better hang up the phone quickly, goodbye!" "vice!" It took a lot of effort to resist the urge to smash the receiver, and I roared angrily. "What happened?" Quan Chong asked on the stairs with a smile, "What was the result of the negotiation?" …Forget it, he has no idea what kind of tricks I’ve been dealt, and I shouldn’t get angry with him. Besides, I’m not his opponent in a fight… "I'm going to bed!" To be honest, I didn't have any way to vent my depression Mai Zhuo's set of clothes made me talk indiscriminately. I'm really too young When I returned to the bedroom, I saw that person again. I grabbed the clothes and wanted to tear them into pieces, but I couldn't. After a long time, he finally let go: "Qianhe's style, Jing's color, An's belt just treat it as a souvenir Sima Yi doesn't even dislike women's clothes What else can I do now? ? I am a poor person! Text Chapter 139 Depressing start In the early morning of the start of the competition, the new clothes that vice mentioned were finally delivered, but I still couldn't be happy - this time it really didn't smell like a prank, but it had a different symbolic meaning. Matte blue trousers, a sky blue shirt with long tight sleeves, and a blue windbreaker with a black waistcoat Looking at this seemingly oversized and unworkable thing, I almost cried - if black boots were added And a belt, doesn’t it look like Gonitz from a distance! Probably, Mai Zhuo no longer tolerates my image as a wallflower, and such a vague ultimatum can be regarded as her greatest tolerance for me Reluctantly picked up a set of black shoes - luckily they are not boots Well, they are soft. The sole, the right sizewait, this ishesitating, I couldn't help but punch the shoe! "Hiss" It really hurts. Can the material on the tip of this shoe be used as the front armor of a main battle tank? With emotion, I couldn't help but think of Mai Zhuo's beautiful smile, "She still loves me after all" Just when I had mixed feelings, there was a knock on the door, and it was Athena: "He Bing, are you dressed? Our first game is about to start. If you go late I have a lot of fans." "I got it." I agreed. I looked at the "Gonitz-like suit" in my hand and the "Three Artifact Mixed Suit" hanging in a prominent position in the bedroom. I couldn't help but shake my head, "Humans are social animals. It's a pity that I There is no general equivalent.” …… "He Bing, why don't you wear the first set of clothes?" Quan Chong couldn't help teasing me when we got in the car. Unfortunately, I was in no mood and just looked out the window lightly: "I wanted to too, but unfortunately I can't You can’t wear two sets of clothes in your life!” Yes, maybe after today, there will be a distance between me and the three artifacts. Even if it is a small distance, it is still big enough Although you couldn't see anything wrong with my clothes, you could tell that I was in a bad mood. Athena and Quan Chong didn't say anything else. They both quietly looked at the people rushing to the arena on the road - there were a lot of them and they were very excited. , even crazy, is the business soil of kof. If kof does not have so many mysteries behind it, this is also a good thing. It's a pity that nothing in the world will be eliminated is simple, just like nature hates vacuum, just like pure metal is just a concept Our first group of opponents were obviously not good birds. If Athena hadn't quietly explained, I would have thought that we were going to face off against a large group of Interpol police officers - in fact, those were just surveillance officers and could be called passers-by. , b, c And the people they are monitoring are the other half of today's protagonists - three notorious black market boxers in the United States. Of course, their current identities are prisoners who are allowed to participate. "It's a pity that for me today, no matter how famous they are, they still belong to passers-by A, B, and C, although this competition clearly stipulates that cold weapons can be used. "Athena, this KOF, please let me take the lead as much as possible?" Looking at the huge transparent and airtight competition field, I took a step forward and whispered to Athena. "Why?" "It's time for me to show myself, otherwise next time KOF may even look down on me as a sponsor. It's a good thing to be poor, but it's not right to be poor all your life." This is the reason, but unfortunately it is not the biggest reason Mai Sister Zhuo, the big snake seems to be very powerful. Is it okay for you to collect less energy? Following last year’s lesson from the fake girl, this time I used Heaven’s Gate. Unfortunately, I didn’t have fire, so I could only punch my opponent in the face while running Since the opponent was not from the circle, I didn’t use it. Worry about the consequences of mistakes. In fact, the opponent's dagger is just a reflective object in my eyes. If the person holding it was Leona, I might be afraid. Unfortunately, the person in front of me can only make half a movement in the time it takes for me to punch. And the result even I was surprised - a punch with all my strength directly penetrated the opponent's head! Although I couldn’t hear the sound outside the stadium, I knew that the moment just now would definitely be in tomorrow’s newspapers, and maybe my notoriety would be even higher! What was extremely depressing was that in the second round, I reduced my strength and deliberately hit my opponent in the chest, but the result was that the big-looking man flew out and hit the boundary of the field like a slow-motion cannonball. On the screen, a large area of ??bullet debris exploded Oh no, it was flesh and blood flying everywhere This shot is even more visually exciting than the previous one! I looking at my bloody fist, Leona's slightly haggard face emerged in my mind I am no longer a normal person, or, I am more like a snake clan At least, in the eyes of Jin Jiafan, I can be regarded as knowingly and intentionally committing crimes. Are you a villain? It is also reasonable, the result of the third game was that the opponent abstained. However, Athena and Quan Chong had no intention of celebrating: "He Bing, still can't control his power?" "OrI don't know myself at allWhat is the concept of power. "I have to say that the competition clothes designed by Sister Mai Zhuo are really good. People say that famous swords can blow blood, but my clothes can be regarded as absolutely waterproof clothes, and they look so simple. When you think about my current appearance, A wry smile emerged spontaneously. "This also shows that your growth rate is too fast." Quan Chong comforted, "Unfortunately, there is a murderer in the Athena team - the media will definitely be so hyped tomorrow." ?…Is it as comforting as you? I sighed: "Athena, I'll just be a spectator in future games." "Hmm." Athena seemed to want to say something, but in the end she just agreed softly. As it turned out, the person who responded the fastest was not the media, but the coach of a Korean Taekwondo national team. When we hurried home, a fax with a sense of justice was already lying on the fax machine in the equipment room on the second floor. "Hype, definitely hype!" Looking at the righteous words on the page, I couldn't help but mock: "It seems that the Jin family, which has suffered many defeats, has also begun to try to promote its own dojo from the side. It is true that every family has its own merits. It’s a difficult sutra to recite!” "Don't say that," Quan Chong shook his head and analyzed, "I heard that people are now the breadwinners. It is very expensive to raise a child now, and he gave birth to two! Besides, in a few years, KOF will be on the list They are only in the finals, and the coaches of the national team are also under pressure. Don’t think that the danger of getting out of class is only on our country’s football club coaches" …Well, it’s not easy, so I couldn’t bear it: “So, do you want us to cooperate?” It seems that I also know a lot about the methods of hype. "Forget it, although Xiaobao's appearance is also very expensive, Athena prefers peace and quiet" Quan Chong said, his voice gradually became quieter, but he quietly looked at Athena with a blushing face, "Even if it's a matter of hype, Let’s wait and see in a few years…well, in a few years…” …What are you thinking about? , , , , , , (By the way, it’s my fault that Piaotian Literature hasn’t been updated for a long time. Now, please forgive me I’m really sorry, everyone!) Click to view the picture link: "Kof's Reminiscences" latest chapter<; ; ; Text Chapter 140 Bleeding The so-called sneaking into the night with the wind, moisturizing things silently. Quan Chong's little love gradually blossomed and sprouted without me knowing it. After all, as an adolescent boy, I should be worried if there are no such changes. And for me, it is also a good thing to have someone who truly and silently loves Athena My first love, even if it is the object of my secret love, I don't want her to be unhappy Besides, according to "common sense", they are going to fight It’s been a long tug of war, and I guess by the time they have finally achieved success, I will have to worry about my own children’s education, and I won’t be in the mood to be jealous However, Athena seemed completely unaware of Quan Chong's changes: "Forget it, I won't do such philistine things. The artistic mood of singing cannot be polluted often." "That's right, all geniuses have some persistence of their own." Seeing Quan Chong's slightly hurt look, I couldn't help but change the subject, "By the way, when is our next game?" "Tomorrow." Athena waved us to the spacious balcony. "According to the schedule, we have a total of forty games, one game a day. In fact, there is no need to worry about these, as long as we can beat the Korean team." Looking at Athena's relaxed smile, I was a little puzzled - in her eyes, the Korean team is so easy to defeat, or do they really have a gap in strength? "Are you so confident?" "I was a little worried at first, but after seeing your performance today, I'm very confident." Athena blinked, "This place is quite spacious. Quan Chong gets out of the way. He Bing, let's practice our skills. I'll take a look at you." To what extent.” "If Quan Chong doesn't object, I will go all out?" Although a murder in the legal sense just happened, this is facing Athena, and the only one I need to worry about is myself. "Do I need to worry about anything?" Quan Chong laughed, "Or do you want to challenge the two of us?" "Forget it, just be the audience." It seems that in their eyes, I just changed from a baby to a junior high school student - I am still in the category of a child "You attack." Although Athena said it very gently, she could not deny her estimate of my strength. "Okay." Since she didn't care, I didn't hold back and rushed towards the Gate of Heaven. However, the moment I raised my fist, I found that there was only an afterimage left in Athena's place - teleportation. ! "The speed has increased a lot, but it's not enough." Athena smiled and patted me behind me. "Do I need to be able to dodge bullets at a speed?" I asked, turning around and throwing a punch, but Athena buried herself and dodged it. At the same time, a convulsive feeling spread from my chest. This was - super Spiritual penetration? In a flash of thought, I flew to the ceiling, but was suddenly airdropped to the ground by Athena who jumped up: "Repairing the ceiling is more expensive than repairing the floor." "Okay, no need to fight." Lying on the ground, oh no, on the ground on the first floor, I reluctantly said, "I probably know the gap between myself and a real fighter." "Really?" Athena jumped down from the hole I made and reached out to pull me, "Don't belittle yourself!" Of course I won’t belittle myself, but in front of you, my speed is simply a disadvantage, and my strength doesn’t even have a chance to work. What else can I do in front of a real master besides getting beaten? As for the level of the three artifacts don't beat yourself up too much. "But why do you want to fight with him?" Quan Chong walked down the stairs, "You don't destroy things on a whim." "I just want to confirm one thing." Athena patted the dust on my body, very gently, "Judging from the strength comparison between us and the Korean team, the only one we really need to care about is Jin Jiafan. However, his two This apprentice is not a complete amateur, and Quan Chong and I alone cannot guarantee victory. But just now, I examined He Bing's reaction, speed, explosive power and resistance to blows, and the conclusion is - you can definitely defeat Chen Guohan, as long as You use your strengths and avoid your weaknesses.” Exploiting strengths and avoiding weaknesses In other words, there is no qualitative difference between Chen Guohan and I, but it seems that the person whose weight is calculated based on tonnage is not as strong in the kof world as he is in the game. On the contrary, he is a character who is bullied by others Depressed: "Then ,what should I do?" "First of all, you have to overcome the psychological burden of the iron ball. Maybe you think you are not afraid, but in fact, the body that has not frequently experienced the test of life and death cannot act completely according to will in extreme danger. Maybe it is a moment's delay. But maybe that's the reason for the defeat." Athena sighed, "Although you have been hovering on the line of death more than once, from the perspective of instant combat consciousness, you are simply an amateur." As she said that, she punched The tip of my nose, I subconsciously reached out to block it, but it was missed by a few centimeters.   "My speed just now is actually consistent with the speed you can reach. As a result, you can't block." Athena once again reached out to pull me up and gently rubbed my nose that started to bleed. "The next game will be Let Quan Chong handle it, our game against the South Korean team happens to be the last game of the preliminaries. And these days, I want to train you well." "Thank you." My blood stayed in my mouth, and I felt a burning sensation, but luckily it didn't leave my body, so it didn't burn on its own. "But, could you be gentler? I'm worried about having a nose bridge in the future. 's dad." "Doesn't our army advocate 'sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime'? The same is true for us fighters, and for you who are halfway to becoming a monk, you have to bleed more even in peacetime." Athena took out a A tissue wiped my nosebleed, "Besides, I believe in your recovery ability." Recovery ability My recovery ability should be considered relatively strong. The crazy blood is not just talk. I can only lament that my life in the near future must be painful Well, how many liters of nosebleeds will I have? If Athena admits Aim for my nose? As if she couldn’t bear to see my uneasy look, Athena finally wiped the tip of my nose: “Okay, I’ll just stop hitting your nose in the future.” …… Quan Chong didn't notice, and maybe He Bing didn't notice either - the tissue Athena used to wipe He Bing's nosebleed seemed to have been soaked in concentrated sulfuric acid, and there were already some black shavings. Athena didn't say anything, she just quietly wiped the black shavings away. After dealing with it, there was a sigh in his eyes when he looked at He Bing—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 141 Preliminaries and Special Training No matter what I look like in the eyes of martial artists, at least I will not be tolerated by the media who care more about circulation than the detailed analysis of the truth behind the matter. In fact, even though I only played one game, the newspaper already described me as a cold-blooded person who kills people with ease. The reason why I say cold-blooded rather than cruel is that I am usually low-key and have no bad intentions. Behavior, and more importantly, there is a more suitable candidate for the word cruelty - Iori Yagami. According to the original words in the newspaper, "He will undoubtedly become the most cruel player in Kof97 in everyone's heart." And he just burned his opponent to ashes at once again. Of course, the visual effect is a step higher than kof96. Is it really cruel? I really want to laugh, but I can't. After all, Yagami's behavior caused all the other teams he was in to give up - the indirect result of this was that the energy that the Eight Heroes expected to collect was unfortunately reduced. Didn't Iori Yagami ask Chizuru to solve the preliminaries? It's not his style to change his mind on the spot. Even if they were beaten to death, I wouldn't believe that he would kill a few insignificant opponents on a whim - there must be a reason for this, a reason that would make him break his promise. But he is not as prophetic as me. All this can only be attributed to his reasoning ability But how many people can understand his good intentions? I'm afraid not even Chizuru can I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or unfortunate, but my deeds have achieved the same effect. Of course, the Korean team still has to come for a while I wonder if Sister Mai Zhuo will be angry about this? Well, it can be regarded as a little revenge. Anyway, I don’t plan to see her before kof97 ends If we can meet again later, the grudge between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan will probably not crush me for the time being; and if will I still be alive by then? “Forget it, think of something that makes people happy, such as Yabuki Shingo. In fact, that is something that makes me quite depressed - Shingo Yabuki is indeed a passionate young man, but he is also a fighting genius. He almost finished the preliminaries of the Japanese team by himself! When I, kof96, first entered the arena, there was no such large-scale publicity and I did not get any glory The reason why I say almost is that this is what makes me happy - Xiao Li Mei also participated in kof97 and was assigned to a group with the Japanese team! Speaking of which, in the live TV broadcast, the porcelain doll-like face became much prettier, the height also changed a bit, and the look on his face showed a more perseverance that did not match his age. Watching her going back and forth with Yabuki Shingo on the field, I actually laughed softly. She was attacking me like this in a violent manner at the beginning. Although there were many traces of Taekwondo in each move, it still made me laugh. I am familiar with. Although Yabuki Shingo is also very good, apart from his strength, he is completely suppressed by Xiao Limei. The unfinished poisonous bite was directly thrown over his shoulder! In the end, Li Mei made Yabuki Shingo vomit blood and fall to the ground before she was exhausted If nothing else happens, I’m afraid I won’t be able to see Xiao Li Mei use such throwing skills in a few years, so I specially made a videotape during the replay - probably, it was a thing to take out and recall in 2001. Very interesting thing. Thinkingwhat about myself? What was my level in 1995? Long Lianya, who was ridiculed countless times by Quan Chong, has long been given up by me, but if there is such a video tape in the future, I might collect it for a sky-high price. After all, it is also my own trajectory! Of course, first of all, I have to pray that I will not be poor in the future By the way, there is another thing that makes people sigh - the Hell Band's participation in kof97 actually produced a geometric sensation. Putting aside their status as the Eight Elites for the time being, Qilaoshe's white hair and strong physique triggered the screams of countless women; while Shermei's wavy figure and mysterious long hair also made her personal phone number has become a hot topic, and her hot and outstanding moves on the field have become the longest and most enduring topic of conversation in kof97. After all, the audience of kof is more men; relatively speaking, Chris The popularity he has received has somewhat eclipsed it, but there are also reports and analysis that it is because his fans are not that enthusiastic I am not interested in the truth. Anyway, every game they play is so close. In addition, they are very exciting, and they deliberately stimulate the generation of energy. This is why they attract special attention Human beings are really ignorant sometimes but there is nothing I can do. “That’s all, let’s go find Athena! Although she said she would stop punching me on the nose, she kept punching me in the face. For several days in a row, I was really worried that when I looked in the mirror, I would find out why the mountain road has eighteen bends. Unfortunately, Athena resolutely ignored my pleas, saying that it was because face-slapping practice was the most effective. Even if I was absent-minded, my body would faithfully record the results of training To be honest, if she hadn't cooked the food It's delicious. If she hadn't always used her mental power to help me recover when I couldn't get up, if she hadn't always looked at me so tenderly, I maybe I would have given up. After all, she had beaten her so many times that she couldn't even hold back her tears, but she didn't even have a chance to wipe them away Her spiritual transmissionSending spells makes me exhausted! Neither Yuri nor King's training was that scary Perhaps, Athena was right. The pain of being slapped in the face is more obvious, and the body can remember it more easily - the body's automatic reaction is based on the accumulation of countless battles. This principle was told to me by Athena as early as 1995, but when I actually experienced such special training, I understood what it actually meant No matter what, I have survived more than a month. Tomorrow is the game against the Korean team. I must satisfy Athena in the last training tonightdefinitely! However, when I pushed open the ajar door of Athena's room, she was discussing the order of tomorrow's appearance with Quan Chong - when the strength of the two teams is at the same level, Tian Ji's horse racing has become a classic case, and I , at least it’s not a sure-fire dismount. "He Bing, you will be the second one to play tomorrow." Athena seemed to have decided. "Okay, but I also want to know the reason." "Probability." Athena smiled slightly, "Master Jin of the Korean team will not be the first to play because he wants to win the game this time instead of purely training himself, but it is not very likely that he will be the second to play. , because he actually does not trust his apprentices - I don’t believe he didn’t study the video of the confrontation between Cai Baojian and Ms. Mai Zhuo last year. Then, he is most likely to come second. No matter who his apprentice is first, Quan Chong One person can defeat at least one more than one. As for you, as long as you defeat Master Jin's apprentices and consume some of his own energy, you will complete the task." "Then what if a small probability event occurs?" "Do your best." Athena suddenly punched me in the nose - this time, I blocked it. "Those who have more calculations will easily win, not necessarily win. No matter how things develop, we will not blame others. Besides, Your rapid growth is one of our secrets.” …… He Bing went to sleep, but Quan Chong asked in a low voice: "Why did you let him block it on purpose just now?" "What can be accomplished in forty days is just a good start. What I intend to give him is just the method of how to do it and the hope that he can do it No matter how talented he is, more than one month cannot make up for ten years." "Our real secret is not his growth, it's his potential." \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ (The latest updated link address is below, don’t say any more fake tj!)—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 142 Team Athena vs Team South Korea (Part 1) Since only the Korean team in our group had not abstained, nearly forty days were enough for the organizers to transport the venue to a highway in the suburbs of Seoul - a very empty place that attracted too many spectators. When we got off the plane and arrived in a hurry, there was music that was familiar to me. "Athena, this song" "Their sponsors gave them the home song, and KOF's gimmicks are getting more and more peripheral." Athena shook her head helplessly. Of course, we don't have these things. After all, Athena herself is a popular singer. It's just this song is clearly "Seoul Expressway" by kof96! That's all, everything is a coincidence, a coincidence As the coach of the Korean national team, Jin Jiafan is giving a speech in the stands. Unfortunately, I can’t understand Korean. And just when we were signing in at the referee's place, Ichizuki's white hands suddenly grabbed my neck from behind: "Are you really a bad guy?" "Heyahem" Why doesn't Athena save me? The person behind me was very skillful, so it was difficult for me to move. The most important thing was that Quan Chongzheng next to me had a smile on his face. Could he be someone he knew? "you! It’s Xiao Li Mei! However, her strength was much stronger than last year. I couldn't even utter a complete sentence, but I couldn't break away for a while. I was in a stalemate for a while. I think my face was red and my veins were swollen, and the pressure on my neck suddenly increased. As soon as I let go, I staggered instantly. "Your lung capacity is so amazing!" Xiao Li Mei seemed to be as indifferent as before, leaping over my head and landing in front of me, "Can we have a fight sometime?" …Why is she still so belligerent? Following my anger, I helplessly looked at her excitement: "Aren't you already tied with Shingo Yabuki?" "But he doesn't want to fight anymore off the court," Xiao Li Mei grabbed my hand, "Master Jin's two stupid apprentices use weapons to fight The only one who can play with me is you!" "Could it be thatyou are not the apprentice of the Jin family?" I saw too many traces of Taekwondo from the video of her and Zhenwu. "Haha, I made a bet with him - if the Korean team can enter the semi-finals of Kof, I will be his apprentice." Xiao Li Mei chuckled, "Not to mention other things, just the fat and thin two With the strength of the team, I don’t even believe that Master Jin can defeat those top masters alone!” "Let me tell you, little sister," Athena suddenly interrupted - she had already signed in and arrived, "It's okay to teach He Bing a lesson. He lacks a comparable sparring partner, but at least it must be after we compete with the Korean team, right? " "Yeah!" Xiao Li Mei turned around and smiled at her, "Sister, I have a collection of your records!" …… "Athena, you won't really let her be my sparring partner, will you?" Xiao Li Mei had already gone to the stage, and we were about to go on stage. Quan Chong was warming up, but I couldn't help but ask Athena, after all, Xiao Li Mei gave me In my impression, there is no concept of severity. "Are you afraid?" Athena smiled but did not answer, "Cheer for Quan Chong It seems that our appearance order does not have any advantage. The Korean team is warming up with Chen Guohan." "You mean" "Let me think about how you can deal with Cai Baojian" Athena closed her eyes and pondered. Seeing this, I simply turned my attention to the ring. Anyway, I couldn't think of any countermeasures in such a short time. Anyway, I am familiar with every move of every fighter If that kind of familiarity is really useful While the announcer was talking, Quan Chong was eating steamed buns again, and this time, he actually choked There was a chill in the arena, which made me feel embarrassed. Fortunately, the referee's cry of "fight" ended the audience's discussion on this matter. Chen Guohan swung the big hammer and was ready to seriously injure Quan Chong at any time, but Quan Chong quickly retreated from the beginning - not far, just a little longer than the length of Chen Guohan's chain. Then, a super ball bullet slowly flew away. However, such an attack seemed not to be taken seriously by Chen Guohan. With just one giant turn of the iron ball, the super ball bomb was annihilated with a slight explosion. Seeing this, Quan Chong chuckled and fired another super ball. This time it went very fast, but it still could not pose a threat to Chen Guohan. However, Quan Chong didn't care about this, he just hit the super ball one after another, fast or slow. Gradually, even I saw some clues - Quan Chong's super bullets were useless against the big iron balls, but Chen Guohan's body did not dare to bear it hard, and the speed of each super bullet hit by Quan Chong gradually fluctuated. The ground speeds up and the changes are discrete. To block these attacks, you have to swing the hammer erratically, oh no, strictly speaking, it is a meteor hammer. And swinging the meteor hammer without rhythm is an extremely physically demanding thing. Sure enough, Chen Guohan finally got tired and stopped waving.Take the hammer and hold it directly in front of your chest - this is the opportunity for the fist to move! An extremely slow super ball bullet is still drifting in the air, but Quan Chong himself has already fallen from the sky - Dragon Claw Attack! Chen Guohan wanted to volley, but the iron ball was not in the most convenient position. In the end, he missed it by a hair. Quan Chong, who hit the ball, did not pursue him, but rolled behind Chen Guohan! It just so happens that this is also the moment when the slow super ball bullet arrives. Chen Guohan, who was attacked from both sides, made a determined effort to absorb the attack of the super bullet and swung the iron ball behind his back. Unfortunately, the difference in speed determines victory or defeat. Before the iron ball gained a certain acceleration, Quan Chong's whip leg had already hit his back - Shenlong Tianwu Kick! With the help of heavy kicks one after another, his huge body "flyed" into the air, and when he was about to land, Quan Chong, who landed first, had already taken a stance - the immortal energy was activated! "k.o!" The referee’s judgment was correct. Not to mention how much damage the series of attacks caused, at least the final burst of immortal energy broke the heavy iron chain. Chen Guohan, whose weapon was destroyed, was no longer a match for Quan Chong. The audience cheered, and Quan Chong's battles were indeed pleasing to the eyes of ordinary people, as many of them were real moves. However, he couldn't hear this and just stood quietly, waiting for the next opponent-Cai Baojian. Perhaps in order to prevent Quan Chong from having enough time to recover his physical strength, Cai Baojian flew towards Quan Chong as soon as he said "fight!" - Whirlwind Swallow Sting! Quan Chong dodged sideways, but he had no ability to follow the trend and attack. He could only let Cai Baojian fly in the sky with countless thrusts coming from all angles. “Could it be thathe really doesn’t have enough physical strength anymore? While I was guessing uneasily, Athena's voice sounded: "It's not that Quan Chong can't win, but with his current physical strength, he can only win a miserable victory." "Then he" I don't understand what Athena means. "He is tempting Cai Baojian to use his fastest speed - for you to see." Athena pointed at Cai Baojian who was stranded in the air, "As long as you know what speed he can reach, then you can defeat him The probability is at least 50%. In fact, if we ignore the consequences, Quan Chong and I can beat the Korean team, but this is not a final, let alone a death match He Bing, you have to observe carefully!" "Oh" After what she said, I also felt that Quan Chong was suspected of betraying someone. Of course, this kind of release will cause problems sooner or later - not long after, Cai Baojian's thrust suddenly became much faster, and Quan Chong, who couldn't avoid it, finally got a bloody mark on his shoulder by his iron claw! "I surrender." Quan Chong's sudden and plain speech not only made Cai Baojian suddenly free fall from the air, but the audience outside the court was also silent for a while. And I knew it was time for me to take the stage. , ,, , , , ,, , , (Don’t say no more, just read the link yourself! I gave it to you!)—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 143 Team Athena vs Team South Korea (Part 2) As Athena expected, when I passed by Quan Chong, he gently tapped me on the shoulder: "After watching my performance, are you confident?" "Athena told me - do your best." My words left him speechless, and he punched me after a long time: "If you lose, it depends on how I train you. I don't care about your life or death as much as Athena does!" I ignored him because I had no intention of losing - if I still couldn't win despite my best efforts, I didn't believe Quan Chong would complain about me being seriously injured. And when I entered the closed arena, Cai Baojian was protecting his steel claws. The boos that followed the brief silence outside the arena were quickly cut off, and the referee also looked at me inquiringly. I nodded lightly, and then the sound of "fight!" sounded. Cai Baojian immediately jumped back, and then stared at me quietly. Want to regain your strength? Whatever, I can't catch up with his speed anyway, and I don't believe his physical strength will be much better than it was in 1995. It's a pity that Cai Baojian is not an idiot. If I don't move, he won't move either After waiting for a long time, even the referee couldn't help but send a message to remind me. I sighed helplessly, okay, I'll go over thinking about it, I moved my steps lightly. , I walked slower than a stroll, but gradually got closer to him. Ten meters, five meters, three meters Suddenly, Cai Baojian rushed over with his head down - sprinting, flying and slashing? No, this speed should be - Phoenix Slash! Does he want to achieve success in one fell swoop? Am I that good in his eyes? Forget it, I don’t have time to think so much. I can’t block so many combos one by one. The best way is to interrupt him at the first opportunity - Crane Picking; Tiger Ambush! In a blink of an eye, I had a countermeasure, but the moment I moved, I found that I had begun to squat and punch Could it be that this is the body's reaction that Athena said "Hiss!" Cai Baojian's steel claw scratched the clothes on my left arm, but in the next moment he was punched by me and fell to the ground - I couldn't help it, he was shorter to begin with, and he rushed towards me while lying down. The fist just hit his hat - "Bang!" Another flash of thought, my body moved at the same time as the thought occurred - Yamazaki Ryuji's sadism! He just hit Cai Baojian on the spine who was trying to get up! Next, ralf’s horse-riding machine gun punch! A good beating knocked Cai Baojian's hat off, but I didn't throw the last punch like ralf did. Instead, I stood behind him, braced myself, turned sideways, and retracted my right fist - Sakazaki Liang's Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist's starting gesture! "I admit defeat." Cai Baojian did not stand up, or even move at all. And this sound also made me wake up from an excited state Oh no, it doesn't seem that serious However, I realized one thing - those moves that I gave up at the beginning actually had to meet the physical fitness requirements. It is completely usable! Even though I don't know the real essence of it, I can use these non-standard moves to restrain my opponent's movements at the right time! And it seems that I still haven't given up on those moves in my subconscious The result of a flash of thought is that my body activates them at the same time It seems that I really have fighting talent It seems. "But, why?" After the referee announced the outcome, Cai Baojian asked grimly while getting up, "Why was the Phoenix Slash that I used for the first time in a formal occasion completely broken by you? Why!" I really don’t know what to say in the face of his questioning It’s impossible to tell the truth, but any other explanation will definitely become the headline of tomorrow’s news Forget it, keep the mystery: "Because I I'm better at dealing with taekwondo." Comrade Jin Jiafan, this can be regarded as me cooperating with your hype, you can't blame me Moreover, I really don't want to see little Li Mei buried in your hands "You promise that you didn't peek at my training?" Cai Baojian's words almost made me angry, but looking at his unwilling little eyes, I could only apologize in my heart for breaking his sunglasses and myself. Honorary defense: "If you reimburse me for the air tickets, I might be interested in seeing how you and your senior brother were whipped by Master Jin." "Remember - I am Lao Chen's senior brother." Leaving behind the words that once again stunned me, Cai Baojian wiped the bloodshot eyes around his mouth, picked up the broken hat, and walked off the stage one by one. It seems that the clothes Sister Mai Zhuo gave me are really made of very good materials. The result of being hit by the steel claw was not only pain and broken clothes, but not even the skin was broken! "I didn't expect that you actually learned the martial arts of Cai Baojian in such a short period of time I have to admit that you are a fighting genius." Jin Jiafan really knows his stuff. He smiled lightly as he entered the arena, considering that he just patted Cai Baojian's The movement of the shoulders was probably because the smile was because the two apprentices were not as inactive as last year, "But are you sure you are really qualified to claim to be good at Taekwondo?" …I take back my guess, his smile was obvious.??It is to run a round of live hypeit must be like that! However, I'd better cooperate with him I also need to be noticed: "How will you know if you don't try it? The representative of Taekwondo, Master Jin Jiafan." "Okay! Today I will let you see what real Taekwondo is, and I can also teach you what a just fight is." Seeing that his posture was purely for show, I can only think that he hasn't given up on me yet. The stunt of killing someone by mistake. "Fight!" Jin Jiafan jumped over my head with a high jump, this is flying kick! Crane picking? no! At this angle, I would be hit in the head, and he was too fast, so I couldn't dodge I could only defend, but fortunately, Toudo Suo was not practiced in vain. Although I couldn't counterattack directly, I could at least remove most of the force. However, even if it’s not a hard block, Jin Jiafan’s strength still makes me strong! Half Moon Slash, Meteor Fall, Sand Dust in the Sky Jin Jiafan's attacks had no gaps at all, but my hands gradually became numb with pain His strength and speed were almost catching up with the respective strengths of his two apprentices. He is worthy of being a master! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? all three consecutive kicks in the air by Kong Shachen, without a pause at all, it was another flying kick! This time, my hand couldn't even use the Todo Suo technique, and my movements slowed down, revealing a flaw - it was Feiyan Slash! The force of Jin Jiafan's somersault kick made me fly into the air, and the moment he landed on the ground, his legs squatted slightly. This is - Phoenix Kick! There was no suspense, I was totally hit. But in the severe pain, I held my breath and didn't fight back until he hit the final somersault kick - this was also my only possible chance. I hope my remaining strength can have an effect The so-called counterattack was actually nothing more than Todosuo's throwing technique. He held onto Jin Jiafan's leg strength, clamped his calf with his left hand, and fell with him with the help of the acceleration of free fall - with the weight of my body and the impact of the fall on the ground. , his calf should be broken. However, Jin Jiafan waved his legs vigorously and turned me into a kite. "Bang!" I hit the inner wall of the arena. When I fell to the ground and struggled to get up, a mouthful of blood suddenly sprayed on the sleeve of my hanging right hand, staining my fist red. A fever gradually spread throughout my body. The Jin Family Fan was coming from the sky in the distance. ――Phoenix Kicks again! "I can't sit still and wait for death This thought was almost the only thing in my mind. I stood up and ran towards the Jin Family Fan according to the steps of the Gate of Heaven trained by Sister Mai Zhuo The moment I collided with him, I suddenly turned sideways to avoid his heavy kick, but I was in severe pain and couldn't tell clearly The only thing I could confirm was the real feeling of my right fist hitting his abdomen—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 144 The Deep Meaning of Hype "He Bing? Are you okay?" In my confusion, a voice caused me to slowly open my eyes - I seemed to be in a warm embrace, this isAthena! “What’s wrong with me?” Struggling to grab Athena’s hand, I suddenly realized that I was still competing with Jin Jiafan. "You lost, but I was overjoyed." Athena smiled sweetly, "I'll help you out first, and I guarantee that your efforts will not be in vain." "Hmm." When I looked up, I saw the silent Jin Jiafan, but he didn't look at me, so I could only say nothing and left step by step leaning on Athena's shoulder - I couldn't even stand firm. Very reluctantly. "Yes, Athena did not misjudge you." Back in the lounge, Quan Chong took over Athena's work and put me on the soft armchair. "You have lived up to my expectations." "What did you expect?" I was helpless. After all, he was nowhere to be seen when he was training me, but I didn't have the energy to argue, so I could only focus on Athena's performance. "Although I can't guarantee victory, I will prove my spirit to the world!" Jin Jiafan declared to Athena in a low and heroic manner. At least, to the audience outside the stadium, it was very heroic, like a desperate hero who fought to the end. I want to maintain my last bit of dignity. "Everyone, let's do our best!" Athena still smiled slightly, waiting for the game to start. "Fight!" In an instant, a spiritual power ball rushed towards Jin Jiafan spectacularly! "Boom!" There was a deafening explosion, and the light dissipated. Blood spurted out from the Jin family fan's mouth. He half-knelt on the ground and slowly raised his hands to signal defeat “How is that possible!” I turned my head and asked Quan Chong in shock, but saw a strange smile on his lips. "k.o! Team Athena wins!" Although it was in Seoul, there were many fans of Athena, and the whole place was cheering. Athena in the stadium also walked up to Jin Jiafan, stretched out her hand to hold him: "If we fight alone, our outcome will be determined. It’s not easy, but KOF is a team activity. If your dojo has enough outstanding talents, today’s results will probably be different!” "No, you are indeed more skilled than me" …… "Fist Chong, didn't Athena say she didn't want to participate in the hype?" I almost went crazy watching the two people on the court performing a scene of sympathy for each other. "It's not because of you." Quan Chong said angrily, pulling me up, "Go home and ask Athena yourself, and withdraw first. It's not a good idea to leave with Athena." Indeed, seeing the number and enthusiasm of the audience, I couldn’t help but lean on Quan Chong’s shoulders with approval …… Finally, Athena finally arrived home, and I could no longer bear the confusion in my heart. After all, the scene on the field almost made me not believe that it was Athena's behavior: "Why? Didn't you say that the artistic mood of singing cannot be achieved?" Are you often polluted?" "This" Athena was stunned, then turned on the TV, turned on the video recorder, and put in a video tape, "I borrowed it specially, you can watch it yourself." What is playing on the TVthat isshould be the scene of the final confrontation between Jin Jiafan and I! However, there are many sparks on my body in the screen, and the right fist buried behind me is burning brightly. The color of the fire is a bit white, but it is different from the so-called pure white. It is mixed with other colors, or it is It feels like wait, this should be my blood burning! My punch hit the target, and Jin Jiafan was knocked back several meters in the air. However, I kept the same position as when I hit the punch, and suddenly fell softly after a few seconds "Athena, I" "So I have to act out the scene with Master Jin." Athena poured a glass of water for each of us, "Rather than letting the outside world know your strength, it is better to let them think that my ability is too strong - this is one; the other , do you know how powerful your punch is?" "ThisI don't know." I was half-conscious at that time. Suddenly, Athena opened her arms - a huge spiritual ball hit me directly, "Boom!" Um? What! I'm fine! Just when I looked at Athena in surprise, she sighed softly: "The mental power ball I threw at Master Jin was also like this." "Could it be" I suddenly thought of a possibility. "That's right. The Jin family was defeated by you. Of course, strictly speaking, both sides suffered losses." Athena nodded, "Your punch at least caused his stomach to bleed. This is what I quietly checked when I went to help him up. Maybe, If I delay for a while longer, he won’t be able to hold on to the mouthful of blood and spit it out.” "Really?" I murmuredQuestion, I was already shocked by Athena's description - when did I become so powerful? "But I have to act for him, otherwise, his efforts to fight against me will be in vain Quan Chong said that it is not easy for him." Athena stretched out her hand and pressed it on my chest, and a warm feeling came from There gradually spread, "And, I also have to cover it up for you Actually, I don't want to interfere with your affairs, but with your current ability, it is too dangerous to get caught in the battles of those ancient families who can use fire." "Thank you." I wanted to say something, but looking at Athena's peaceful and gentle expression, I finally held back. "Okay, let it be your business, but don't forget, we are a family." Athena looked at my change and didn't care much, "Then, I'm going to cook. You Recall every detail from the beginning to the end of your punch - it should be a very strong move." "Ken Chong, am I really strong?" I asked Ken Chong unconfidently as I watched Athena go to the kitchen. He listened to every sentence of Athena's analysis, but remained silent and closed his eyes. It wasn't until I asked him that he said something: "It's very strong, but it's not our opponent yet. Defeating the Jin Family Fan is almost a miracle or rather, that It's because you are very familiar with every one of his moves and know their weaknessesnot only Jin Jiafan, but also when you defeated Cai Baojian, it was clean and neat. It seems that you are really better at dealing with Taekwondo." …… He Bing went back to his bedroom, but Quan Chong turned on the TV and watched the video of the game repeatedly: "Is it really just familiar with Taekwondo?" Text Chapter 145 Dance? (I have signed a contract with Benpiao Astronomy Station. The latest updates will be carried out there. The updates here will slow down a lot, but they will not completely stagnate. After all, the fact that the Internet can always give me strong recommendations is an affirmation of me. I am still very fond of it. I am grateful for the help of the website and the support of the readers, but it is a pity that I can't sign a contract with the fan fiction Please check out my Piaotian Literature "Kof's Fantasy" address - /zpx?id=1719 If you like my Piaotian Literature There is a problem with the website address (after all, writing someone else’s address is a bit unkind, so it’s understandable if it is blocked). Then please log in to the homepage first~~It’s the 18wx one~~). That night, I finally recovered enough to be able to walk around on my own, and Athena prepared a table of sumptuous dishes to reward me. Although I fantasized about the possibility of her feeding me, considering the existence of Quan Chong I'd better speed up my recovery! While we were eating, Athena brought us vegetables from time to time, and at the same time talked about the future schedule: "As expected, all the seed teams have entered the finals. Those so-called groups are more of a business operation, and what follows is The finals will not hold a draw ceremony like the last one, and will be randomly arranged directly by computer. The next game will start the day after tomorrow, and all teams will compete in Tokyo - although it is close to our home, but Tokyo is really It’s a troubled city!” I vaguely sensed from Athena's sigh that she seemed to have noticed something, but I didn't answer. After all, from so many days, I gradually knew that she silently worried too much about me, and the three artifacts and the big snake were The dispute is not something she can influence Instead of letting her worry in vain, it's better to just leave it like this "By the way. Hebing, Miss King's female fighter team was eliminated by the special invitation team." Athena seemed to mention it specifically. "Oh." With Kasumi, who has not recovered at all, as a teammate, and against the lineup of the special invitation team, it would be strange not to lose. "What? Such a dull reaction? Are you not going to care about Miss King?" Athena was a little surprised by my expression. "I'm sure I care, but for a team like that losing is inevitable." I shook my head, "If you really want to say it, I'm more concerned about how she lost. Let's watch the video later?" "Video? Where do we have it?" Athena was a little confused. "We don't have it, but someone has it." As I said that, I put down my chopsticks, wiped my mouth, walked to the phone, and dialed the number. "Hey! Is it me?" "Haha, you are so rude and you still hold grudges?" Mai Zhuo's voice came from the other end of the phone. It seemed that she was in a good mood. "It is indeed not easy to forget." Although I am dissatisfied now, it is impossible to be impulsive. Big things and small things cannot be confused. At least, Sister Mai Zhuo treats me very well in private. "Ask someone to put the female fighter team and the special one together." Please send us the game video of the inviting team.” "Aren't you willing to say 'please'?" Mai Zhuo snorted, as if she wanted to express her dissatisfaction with my attitude. "You didn't need to remind me before, but now, it's useless for you to remind me. Although it's not your fault that the wheels of history have rolled over me, the blood splashed on you is not so easy to wash away." I am a small person, but I He’s a human too! "If you want me to call you Sister Mai Zhuo like before wait until kof97 is over If you have a chance to listen and I have a chance to call you" I hung up the phone before I finished speaking, because I I know she will definitely fulfill my little wish Sure enough, just after we finished dinner, while Athena was still washing dishes in the kitchen, the person delivering the video tape knocked on the door - it was Vice! "Boy, that's awesome. One angry phone call made me tired. I skipped dinner and worked as a postman for you. I'm really impressed after three days apart!" Ignoring Quan Chong who opened the door, Vice went straight in to find me and grabbed me. I picked it up. "II am still seriously injured!" Seeing the fierce look in her eyes, I quickly shrank into a ballNow I don't even have the possibility to escape! "Haha, I know you are injured, so it will be easier for you to remember." Vice's smile is definitely devilish, absolutely! "Help! Athena, Quan Chong, help" "No one will save you, and it's no use even screaming your throat." Vice's laughter was so terrifying, "But Mai Zhuo, please don't make things too difficult for you Okay, I'll just invite you to dance." Got it!" Before I could understand the meaning of her words, Vice's hands had already clamped me around her waist and started what she called a vigorous dance What kind of dance was this It was clearly floor exercise! And they are all high-intensity and risky movements. The 360-degree spiral is considered a basic movement I started to feel dizzy, but Vice's speed became faster and faster "Wow!" I finally spat it out. Under the guidance of Vice, I couldn't bear to eat those things that I just couldn't eat.The long-lasting thing draws a beautiful parabola in the sky "Okay, let's watch the video by ourselves. I'm going back to eat first." I was still vomiting under Vice, and I waved to Quan Chong and Athena who had just come out of the kitchen. "Stay and eat. Although it's just leftovers, you know Athena's craftsmanship to some extent." Quan Chong persuaded him enthusiastically. "I understand, I still have something to do." Vice suddenly turned back when he opened the door, "I look forward to your future performance." "Coughcoughwhy don't you come and help me?" I finally vomited a paragraph, and I couldn't help but complain. "Why should I help you?" Quan Chong said with a smile, "She didn't do you any harm? She just invited you to dance with her." "That counts as dancing together? Youwow!" Another "flash flood" broke out for me. "Spit it out, it will become smoother if you spit it out." Quan Chong patted my back "kindly", and those words of sincerity made me feel "flooded" again. …Finally, I finished the meal just now… "How about this? I'll get you some more food?" Athena finally expressed her concern for me, but she was obviously holding back her laughter. "Forget itoh no, okay, I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs." To be honest, I was hungry again, "Okay, let's watch the video" As I breathed, the pungency of stomach acid was still in my nose. …… "Mai Zhuo, it's done." On the streets of Tokyo, Vice was on the phone, holding the phone to his ear, filled with joy. "How's the situation?" "Although his flames are a bit like yours, they are based on Leona's blood after all." Vice's mouth curved slightly, "However, I got him to dance and secretly helped him clean up those injuries. The day after tomorrow. In competition, we should be able to reach our best condition.” "Haha, I'm looking forward to his performance! He has already given us a surprise!" "Yes!" Vice admired the neon lights, "kof97, it must be very exciting!". (I only updated it once every half month, but suddenly I found that this book is still the third most clicked weekly and the first clicked monthly in the fan section. I am very touched Thank you for your support. Thank you very much. I also sincerely hope that everyone will go to Jianghu to read the latest chapter. For my remunerationjust clicks and recommendations are enoughreally, pork is so expensive now!) Text Chapter 146 Female Fighters vs. Special Invitation Team The video started, and the first thing that caught the eye was a close-up of Kasumi. It was probably her brilliant performance last year that first attracted her attention But she was obviously a little haggard in the camera, or that wouldn't be called haggard, after all, in In the eyes of ordinary people, this is completely in the category of health, but I clearly felt an aura of weakness. Next up is Mai Shiranui, still in that eye-catching outfit - as the traditional combat attire of a female ninja, no one can criticize her, but to be honest, the visual effect This can be regarded as something that Andy doesn't like very much. One of the reasons for the welcome Looking at her confidently waving to the camera, I can only lament that natural beauty is a burden of happiness. And king I haven’t seen her for a few days. She seems to have lost weight, but from the way she moves, I clearly feel that she has become stronger Maybe, without worrying about my poor self, her strength can easily improve by leaps and bounds As for the pre-game shots of the special invitation team, they are relatively dull. After all, the appearance of Yamazaki Ryuji and Billy really doesn't interest me. No matter what Yamazaki Ryuji looked like in the past, no matter what Billy's heart is Mary's blonde hair and green leather clothes made me feel fresh and new - a beauty, and it was the first time I saw a beauty I had admired for a long time She has been a close friend of the legendary god for a long time! Those capable and olfactory eyes, that wonderful and absolutely muscular figurehuh? Why do I think of leona? …Probably, they are the same kind of peopleoh no, they are in similar professions The first game was between Mai Shiranui and Billy. Due to the relationship between Andy and Keith, they were old acquaintances - they didn't catch a cold as soon as they came on the field, and sparks flew as soon as the "fight!" sound came out - A real spark, one turn turned out to be Long Yanwu, and the other directly hit the middle part of the three-section stick of fire! Boom! Both of them suffered minor injuries, but they also competed in terms of strength - Billy almost chased Mai Shiranui, but he had to always be wary of her counterattacks - Mai Shiranui was very flexible, and in Jump around the field without stopping and never stay in the same position for a second! You really master the flying squirrel dance! I couldn't help but sigh, if I were Billy, how would I deal with this? However, Billy on the field had already made a move: just as Mai Shiranui was about to land, he stretched out his stick and hit her in the middle with a three-section stick! However, the powerful move was dodged by Mai Shiranui, and she rushed away with her body wrapped in fire against the edge of the stick - the super-killing ninja bee! Won? No, I am almost certain that this photographer is also an expert. At such a moment, he was able to capture the cunning look in Billy's eyes - he had already retracted the stick before Mai Shiranui arrived, and the mid-section shot was a false move! But now, is the real strength coming? No, he did not use force, but held up the stick with both hands to defend This is the water dragon pursuit stick! Mai Shiranui’s attack completely hit, but it was almost blocked by Billy. When her forward momentum and the flames on her body were exhausted, Billy was not injured at all! Mai Shiranui is in danger, as evidenced by the gasps from the audience outside the venue. However, Billy's next move shocked everyone - he just held his stick horizontally and slammed Mai Shiranui to the ground: "Admit defeat! Although I don't mind violence against beautiful women." Although their posture looked very sexy from a distance, the camera of the video tape was very close, and there was no trace of pity in Billy's gloomy eyes. On the contrary, there was a hint of cruelty. But why would he be merciful? Could it be is it because of Geese? Suddenly, I remembered Keith's decision - he seemed to be planning to reconcile with the Terry brothers. Even if the hatred between them could not be reconciled, at least there would be a truce If it was because of Keith's order, then Billy's behavior at the moment was quite unreasonable. It can also be explained, but what does Guis's so-called Chao Wen Dao and Xi Ke's death mean A sense of powerlessness surrounds me, because Geese is not dead, things are starting to get messy for me - and this is what I personally pulled the strings for! On the field, Mai Shiranui reluctantly gave up. Maybe there is not much difference in strength between her and Billy, but as the heir of a declining dojo, her fighting experience is definitely not as good as that of Billy, who was born from a battle between life and death - this also proves that Athena's Meaning, repeated efforts have different environments and different results. The second game was played by King. She only arranged her hair slightly and maintained the standard Muay Thai posture: "Please." "I'm sorry, I won't fight you. Your words on Gista deserve my respect, even though we were at war with each other at that time." Billy smiled slightly. The smile was rare on his face. It was not very beautiful, but it was very clean. , "Besides, I won't take action against you because of someone, haha" Laughing, Billy strode away from the scene - nothing unnecessaryThe movements make people feel free and easy. However, his words made me think a lot - King went to Gista because of my request, and what she said was also taught by me, and those words were nothing more than persuading Gies to give up the idea of ??committing suicide. From this point of view, it is better than After Li thought about it, it made sense that he had a good impression of King, but for whom did he decide not to fight against King? Guise? Orvice? I haven’t had a clue yet, but Mary is already on the stage: “I have admired you for a long time, the real king of Muay Thai.” "You" King was startled, and so was I - I had clearly heard this voice somewhere before! "Have we met?" "You'll know after we fight." Mary's fingers were shaped like pistols, pointing playfully at King, "Let's get started!" "Fight!" Spin and fall! Mary jumped out first, but missed the moment when she was about to hit the target - King quickly turned back and not only avoided the attack, but also kicked Mary in the air - this was the silent flash! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Using a super special move right from the startIs King impulsive? Is it confidence? Or is it really that strong? Just when I was surprised, the king had already started to pursue - tornado kick! It seems that the silent flash just now did not cause a big blow. Mary in the air still maintained her balance, blocking the king's attacks one by one, looking a little calm and leisurely. When the two of them landed at the same time, a pair of fists collided with each other with a "bang"! "It's you!" King shouted as he flew back. And I also suddenly thought of a scene - when King took me to Kate's hotel to search for someone, the woman who punched King was also like this, and the woman's voice was also It’s mary! "Haha, do you know who I am?" Mary waved her hand gently, "I haven't seen you for a year, and your strength has improved a lot." "To each other." After a long time, King replied from his teeth. "Then, what if we are tied? Anyway, the little sister of Aikido is not considered a combatant at all. I can't guarantee that Yamazaki Ryuji will not be cruel. Presumably, you have heard about his performance in the big melee in Nanzhen. ――There is no liquid nitrogen medical vehicle waiting nearby this year.” Mary seemed to be trying to persuade him to surrender? "In other words, are you confident that you can defeat Yamazaki Ryuuji after me?" "How will you know if you don't try?" King rejected her suggestion and commented on his answer with double venomous snake strikes. Mary didn’t take King’s attack seriously and jumped over with a Mary Spider, but when she was about to reach it, she was hit by King’s landing! However, Mary was using a feint, and King's attack did not cause any substantial damage to her. But at the moment when the landing attack was completed, they all jumped up in unison - a tornado kick and a vertical arrow! The sound of the head-on collision was no less than a small explosion, and the resultthe two of them fell to the ground at the same time. "How's it going? Can it be considered a draw?" Mary asked again, "I have to save my energy, otherwise I won't win the next game - I don't have any bars, I'm poor!" …This…this is an occasion that needs to be broadcast to the whole world! How could she say it so openly? Damnshe didn't see the tacit understanding between Athena and the Jin family? However, King's answer made me even want to die: "It's not profitable to open a bar I can't even buy a ring" The two women on the court instantly tasted the message of sympathy in each other's eyes, but I was no longer in the mood to observe, and I didn't even look at the process of Kasumi giving up the field Kingjust sell meanyway, my master's price is not low Text Chapter 147 What is a fighter? After the video was finished, I was depressed. Seeing me lying on the sofa with a dead look on my face, Athena came out with sweet and sour pork ribs and asked Quan Chong with confused eyes, but she only received a helpless sigh from Quan Chong: "I finally understand the Jin family's difficulties! " "What happened?" Athena put the plate on the coffee table and pulled my hand, "Ms. Vice didn't hurt you?" "It's not his vice that makes him like this, and it's not his body that's injured." Quan Chong deliberately didn't explain clearly, "I went out for a walk Man, it's so hard" Watching Quan Chong go out with a sigh, Athena finally sat next to me: "Let's talk, you should share your unhappiness with others instead of brewing it alone." "I" I didn't dare to look at her and just stared at her holding my hand, "Am I useless?" "Why do you think so?" Athena was surprised, "With your growth rate, you will definitely become a boxing king in the future. Even now I am envious" "That's not what I mean." I interrupted her, "Fighting can be the pursuit of life, but it is not the whole life. I want to be a fighter, a top fighter, but I am a man first." "You mean" Athena was really smart, and immediately thought of the problem, "What happened in the video just now? Could it be thatMiss King is in danger?" "No, the king has become stronger!" Athena's worried look moved me secretly, "But what she said she actually told the truth but" I became incoherent and couldn't finish the sentence. . "Youare you discouraged because you are still penniless and because Ms. King loves you deeply?" Athena asked softly. Seeing my acquiescence, she suddenly grabbed my collar and lifted me in the air. His voice became stern, "Don't you think it's stupid for you to think like this?" "AthenaI" The feeling of being suspended in the air made me jump. "What is emotion? What is love? What is marriage? What is life?" Athena asked me a series of questions, "Do you know? Do you understand? Have you experienced it? Have you lost it? You haven't at all. So, Why are you so cowed? If you don't care about the embarrassment of life but the warmth of your true love, then take that fake ring and go to Ms. King to propose to her now. I guarantee she will agree. I will pay for your air tickets; if you care more The environment agrees and you insist on talking about marriage after everything is ready. Then go and tell Ms. King now that you are ready to run for ten years. I also guarantee that she will not refuse. I will dial the phone number for you. No matter you No matter what decision you make, I will support you - but you hide all the ridiculous worries in your heart and act so depressed, I can't stand it, and my heart aches for it!" Athena threw me hard on the sofa and stared at the tip of my nose: "Where is your confidence? Where is your courage when facing the Korean team? When you were chased around by Yuli, you still did not give up the counterattack. , you also managed to get a draw when you and Andy faced each other. You were beaten to tears by me again and again but you didn't even make a sound But look at how you look now, how do you look like a fighter? Do you think that you are just a fighter? A fighter only refers to a person who is good at fighting alone? You idiot!" "Fighter?" Athena's scolding not only changed my mood, but also made me vaguely think of something. "A fighter not only means that his physical fitness is far superior to that of ordinary people, but his will is also beyond the reach of ordinary people. No matter what setbacks he encounters, no matter whether he has a way to solve it, no matter whether it is a mountain or a piece of grass that stands in front of him, The way fighters are treated is the same calmness but meticulousness, the same hard work but full of courage, the same smile but no change of expression." Athena's words resounded in my heart, "I don't care if you want to save the world or destroy it. Mie Di, whether you are helping the world or going your own way, whether you are contented or greedy I only want you to live like a bow, with your own aim no matter whether it is stretched or bent. Because you said to me , you have to become a fighter." "Athena" I finally looked up at her and saw her eyes shining, "Can please let me be quiet for a while?" "Okay." Athena stood up and left for half a minute, took a mobile phone and put it on the coffee table with a note, "If you think about it, just call, whether it's to Ms. King or the airline. You are a genius I can't tolerate you being idle in my house. By the way, the sweet and sour pork ribs won't taste good when they're cold, so keep them warm. I also have to go out and buy some things." "Oh" I let out a long sigh as I watched Athena put on sunglasses and a small round hat and open the door. It seems that it is not easy to be a real fighter, and I also understand better why Nujia can become a boss, and why Iori Yagami canRespected and even respected by Chizuru and Mai Zhuo. I'm still far away! Thinking about it, I grabbed my phone, hesitated for a long time, and finally dialed the number. "Hey, is this King?" "He Bing! I" "I want to ask a question." I interrupted her joyful words, "If I have to solemnly propose to you with the ring you gave me, will you agree?" "What if" There was silence on the other end of the phone for a long time, "Why what if?" "Because this will determine our lives." "If it's just what ifI don't know." "Really? ThenI understand." I hung up the phone, there was no exchange of heartfelt words, and no soft words. Looking at the sweet and sour pork ribs made by Athena Maybe it's time to give each other a buffer Just like this dish, sour and sweet, you need to experience it carefully to know whether it suits your taste. However, when I grabbed the chopsticks on the edge of the plate and just touched the most crystal clear piece, the doorbell rang. who is it? Visiting at this time? It even disturbs the loneliness that allows me to sort out my mood alone With dissatisfaction, I opened the door, but stood still - this is Qianzuru, and her steaming motorcycle—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Chapter 148 Uninvited Guest (ps: Considering that Jianghu.com has been severely affected recently, I will gradually post the second half of Volume 97 in Piaotian Literature. As for Volume 98, I will not update it for the past few days, mainly because I want to brew some extra content. Chapter - I haven’t written an extra chapter for a long time, and I always feel that something is missing. If you want to criticize the above, just comment in the book review area, just take it~~) The following is the main text ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― "What? You're not welcome?" Qianhe locked the motorcycle and asked me gently. "Qianzuru?" To be honest, I was shocked, "Whyare you here?" "Can't I come?" Qianzhe came closer and sniffed my chin, "No wonder I ended up wearing this outfitShould I first congratulate you on your physique surpassing that of Nujia?" "Don't" Her words were very casual, but she could taste the aggressive flavor I hope it's me who worries too much! "So, are you unwilling to let me come in and sit here?" Qianzhe tilted her head and blinked, "Or are you saying that you don't welcome me now?" "I would like to welcome you, but with your status, at this time, can you really have the same gentlemanly acquaintance with me as before?" I finally let her into the house. "Nice sweet and sour pork ribs! Who made it? Good craftsmanship!" Qianzhe noticed the plate on the coffee table as soon as she entered the door, grabbed her chopsticks and started using it, "It can't be your handiwork Well, it's delicious!" …That…that’s my midnight snack! I hung my hands in the air and finally lowered them, looking at her relishing expression: "You haven't had dinner either?" "No! There are still a lot of things to do after the game." The way Chizuru wolfed down the food also looked elegant Of course, there is a different kind of elegance. "But it's okay, I finally handed over the family affairs. Now I have a palace master. With the title, I can now devote myself to kof97.” "Wholeheartedly?" I savored the wording. "Although I don't like fighting, after practicing for so many years, I can't justify not taking it seriously." Qianzhe nodded, and the sweet and sour pork ribs were decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, "Besides, you can't use zero skills on the big snake at the same time. Calculate the family’s annual income growth rate at the same time, right?” "" II'd better remain silent. "Huh? By the way, are you at home alone at this time?" Qianhe looked around, listened, and continued to eat hard. "No, I'm going to have some dinner alone." Godyou are a magic weapona magic weapon! The master of the Kagura Palace whose gestures can shock the UK How can you grab a midnight snack with a poor guy like me "Ahcould it be" Qianhe finally suddenly understood the hidden meaning of the word "ye" in what I said, "You didn't eat dinner either." She stretched out her hand to cover her mouth in embarrassment, "He Bing, I'm sorry …” "Forget it, you can eat." It's not that I was really generous, but there was not much left on the plate, so I decided to be generous, "Being praised by the Master of Kagura Palace at least shows that Athena's craftsmanship is good. World-class, of course maybe it’s because you’re really hungry.” "Haha, I'm really hungry." Qianhe didn't show any pretense and ate everything in a hurry, "How about I invite you out for a meal?" "Okay." Chizuru shouldn't come here for no reason, then she must have something to do with me or Athena - since she invites me out now, she must be looking for me - she just obeys her orders, anyway, it's to my taste Not small either. Putting the plate in the sink, leaving a message on the note, I followed Chizuru out - think about it, the finals are approaching, Kensung is going out, Athena has something to do, and even I have been pulled out - isn't this true? Is it a harbinger of the storm? "Just tell me what you have to say. It seems we haven't beat around the bush yet." Walking on the streets of Tokyo I'm a little unaccustomed to shopping with Chizuru. After all, her completely undisguised temperament has a very high rate of turning heads, almost Someone wanted to rush up and ask for an autograph. "Of course I have to say it." Qianzhe looked at the people on the street, "But first we have to find an authentic Chinese restaurant to eat, right? If it's Western food, I'll just ask someone to deliver it." "No, you get down to business first, otherwise I won't be in the mood to have a good time." At this moment, he came to see me in person. I was really worried about what was going on. "Okay." Qianhe suddenly looked back at me, thinking about his words, "I want to inquire abouta person." "Who?" Chizuru's question made me stunned. "I don't know. But I'm sure you know." "Let's be more direct" "On kof96, Goenitz's tornado destroyed the arena, do you still remember it?""That is also a big loss for your Kagura Palace." "That little loss is not in my eyes yet. But when I was cleaning up the ruins, I found a piece of clothing, a fighting uniform." Qianzhe stared into my eyes, and I felt really tight, " Sure enough, those clothes are yours In fact, I researched the information of all the fighters, and only you are the most suitable to wear those clothes." "You want to ask" Thinking of the old tailor's "bold words" not long ago, I don't know if I can tell the truth. "There are only a few people in the world who can make such fighting uniforms. Perhaps they are old friends of the Kagura family. I would likeplease take me to see him." Chizuru’s tone was harmless, but I still didn’t dare to decide: “…Why did you not mention the fighting uniform to me until today?” "The Kagura family can investigate many things, comparable to the FBI, but that doesn't mean the investigation will yield results." Qianzuru smiled bitterly and shook his head, "When I was almost sure that you were the owner of the fighting suit, you were looking at me. Le Palace is a free guest - how could I ask you about such a sensitive matter at that time?" "……sensitive?" "I just want to find the person who made the fighting uniform and learn some of the truth about that year, but many old people in the Kagura family are unwilling to laugh at some historical encounters. I dare not ask in the Kagura Palace." "Is there something that Master Kagura doesn't dare to do in her lair?" Her helplessness didn't seem like a disguise, but I couldn't believe it. "If the palace owner's casual words can become the imperial edict of Kagura Palace, Kagura Palace would have been destroyed long ago. How could it have been prosperous for hundreds of years?" Qianzuru shook his index finger, "Don't worry about Kagura Palace's affairs. I asked, but with your current status, I can’t tell you. I just hope you can take me to see that person.” "Since you said that there are many people in Kagura Palace who will not let go of history, how can you guarantee that you are not one of them?" I expressed my last doubt - it seems that I still believe Chizuru in my heart "How can you ensure that you keep it secret after you find out?" "Use my name, Chizuru. Apart from this, I have nothing that can be used as a bargaining chip and does not belong to the Kagura Palace." Chizuru thought for a long time, but then answered something that surprised me, "Master of the Kagura Palace There is also such a poor side" "Okay. Come with me, I'm not very hungry anyway." I don't know if this is a lie, but I clearly felt my heart pounding because of her whisper like a child who was caught doing bad things when admitting her mistake. A twinge. Text Chapter 149 Promise The old tailor's home is not very far away and is easy to find if you pay attention in advance. But when I took Qianzuru to the slightly dilapidated store, she was still surprised: "He a person like him is so depressed?" "I don't know if I'm depressed or not, but there is a saying that is hidden in the market." Opening the door curtain, the old tailor was preparing to close the shop. "Boy, why are you here?" Suddenly, the old tailor saw Qianhe behind me and became frightened, "Youhow are youboy, you brought her here?" "Old sir, I did beg him, but I didn't mean it maliciously." Qianhe quickly stood in front of me, worried and on guard. "You don't need to be on guard. Now I'm just a helpless old man." After the old tailor was stunned for a moment, his expression gradually became weak, " you still look like you are hers." Daughter or granddaughter?” "Granddaughter." Qianhe's face was a little red and she was very uneasy. "Granddaughterit seems to be passed down from generation to generation." The old tailor's words almost made me vomit blood. "How is she now? Is she still so impulsive?" “…has been dead for some years.” "If you have such a strong temperament, it is reasonable to die young" Although the old tailor spoke mercilessly, there was a lot of sadness in his eyes, "So, what are you looking for me for? In your capacity or as a member of the Kagura clan?" " "Only on behalf of me." Qianhe glanced at me, "Excuse me, is He Bing your apprentice?" "No" the old tailor shook his head in denial, and couldn't help but add, "Maybe I will give him some pointers in the future." "Well He Bing, can you leave first?" Qianhe turned to me, "I have some things I want to ask alone - don't you also hope that I can keep it a secret?" …That’s all, the big background of the big snake’s arrival made me very anxious. So much history… I still stopped gossiping: “Okay… but you owe me a meal.” "I was going to treat you to a meal for the rest of my life, but you ran away." Qianzuru's witty words instantly made the old tailor's face look bachelor It's better to leave quickly! …… Qianzuru Kagura Palace The old tailor The Eight Masters On the way home, I felt a little confused Of course, I am not worried about the old tailor's safety. After all, Qianzuru's character is worth it. believable. but…… What I know is more and more like the underwear of the goddess of time - gorgeous, but hiding true privacy. But the things that are about to happen force me to use the tip of the iceberg to speculate on the whole story The old tailor can live in seclusion, and can quietly laugh at the past half of his life alone and forget his grudges, but I can't help but live in front of the world. Worry and worry But I am not even a real fighter, or is this the process of me becoming a fighter? …… ??????????? Just around the corner is Athena’s villa Perhaps, only at home, watching Athena and Quan Chong, can I feel at ease "Don't move." Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind me! In an instant, my body reacted first - burying myself and doing a roundhouse kick! "who!" "Keng!" With a clear sound, I could see the face of the person coming clearly, but it also made me extremely surprised - Heaton! "With good foot strength, I broke my specially made dagger with just one kick." Heaton looked at the broken edge of the dagger in his hand and praised lightly, "It's really worth seeing in person." "What do you want from me?" Looking at his elusive expression, I was a little scared - if it weren't for the armor-like toes that Sister Mai Zhuo made for me, my feet would have been bloody! "I want to talk to you." Heaton said it but didn't say it - for a mercenary commander, this is very unusual. "What are you talking about?" "About Leona." Heaton paused for a while and finally said, "She lied to me for the first time because of you." Leona? lie? "what happened?" "Seeing you excited, her lies are not stupid." Heaton's words began to be irrelevant again, "However, as a soldier, reporting false information to superiors is a felony." "What happened to her?" Leona lied, because I lied? Why? for what? "During the melee in Nan Town, she concealed things about you. This is one of them; she was with you during her vacation. Although this was unusual, it was not a problem. But what happened in the Kagura Palace afterwards, she I have concealed a lot. In addition, Leona's temperament has changed a lot since I met you." Heaton listed them one by one, "Let me not talk about what these have led to, but let me ask you first - what are you going to do? " ?"Me? What can I do?" I was very surprised - I had never considered Leona, it was all for her good. "For the first time in the past nineteen years and eleven years of military life, she has shown her longing for ordinary life!" Heaton gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words. "This is a good thing!" "A good thing? Leona doesn't know how to survive in ordinary society!" Heaton was furious. "Are you going to see her cause misunderstandings and cause havoc in a certain city, then resist arrest, and ultimately spend her whole life behind bars? Or will you die alone in a sparsely populated place?" I don’t know why, but Heaton’s often unpredictable look made me faintly afraid, but when he got really angry, I somehow gained courage: “Leona is a kind girl, so she has been in the bloody storm. It's unfair to her to survive, I just want her to take off her military uniform! It's her right to live like a woman! Fortunately, you are still her adoptive father, look at her, where is she, it is clearly him!" "Of course I know this, but who can bring her into ordinary society?" Heaton's tone finally calmed down, "who can" He did not finish his words, only stared at me solemnly. "Then why did you come to me?" After talking for a long time, he still didn't understand his purpose. "Let's confirm what kind of crime she should be convicted of and what kind of punishment she should be given." Heaton said word for word, "Maybe it's very serious." It's very serious Looking at Heaton's gloomy face, I have a strong desire to imprison him, but I know that even if Heaton disappears, the Brazilian mercenary system is still there, and Leona's matter still exists: "If …I bear her guilt, okay?” "You? How can you bear it?" "At least, I can bring her into society." "You? Let's not talk about financial issuesAren't you and Miss King about to get married? Don't you think Leona is embarrassed in your family?" "King and I" Heaton's words accidentally touched my sore spot, "She and I will not get married in the short term." "You promise? How long do you mean in the short term?" Heaton's expression changed. "At least, not until Leona can live a normal life alone." With Leona's intelligence, I guess my savings will still be in a pitiful state by then "Well, in that case, my way to deal with Leona is to expel her from the military, after kof97." Heaton straightened his military cap, "This is our agreement. If I find that you cannot fulfill your obligations, Promise, you will take the punishment that Leona should have received - in other words, you will be hunted down by Brazilian mercenaries." After saying that, the military coat brought a gust of wind - he left. …Pursuit? I smiled to myself and walked slowly towards Athena's villa After waiting for so long, if I can't even deal with the Brazilian mercenaries, I deserve to die …… "Li Smith?" Under the night sky, Heaton whispered into the walkie-talkie, "It's no longer necessary to destroy the recent investigation data on Leona." "……yes." "Leona" Putting down the walkie-talkie, Heaton seemed to be feeling a little emotional. He took out a yellowed photo from his coat and stared at it carefully - there was a young Heaton, a smiling woman, and a kid learning to walk. girl. After a long time, he finally put the photo away and murmured to himself: "You are my adopted daughter, how could I not guess your thoughts You have to seize the opportunity I give you I hope Bing is really the one who can let me deliver you from my handseven ifMiss King wants to trouble me in the futureHaha, I am also a father! Althoughnot very qualified." Text Chapter 150: Drinking Opening the door, Athena was walking upstairs wrapped in a bathrobe: "You're back? How did you handle the matter?" Of course I understood that she was asking about King: "At least, I won't make you angry anymore Where is Quan Chong?" "Take a bath." Athena nodded, "I'm going to bed first, and have a good rest tomorrow. Starting the day after tomorrow, it will be the real kof." "Hmm." The real kof? Athena can always figure out something from her words, but I'd better wait for Quan Chong to come out Too many things have happened today, and a good sleep is what I need most right now. Soon, Quan Chong came out with a wet look on his face and touched me with a teasing look on his face: "How to solve it?" "What to solve?" His bachelor look made me confused. "Stop pretending, there are traces of lipstick on the chopsticks Athena left for you." Quan Chong snickered even more ambiguously. …Okay, I admit that you are clearly aware of everything Seeing that I looked like I wanted to die, Quan Chong finally shook his head seriously: "Forget it, if you don't tell me, don't tell me. People all have their own secrets, but you are wrong to do this!" "You win! Stop talking and go to bed!" I couldn't help but push him towards the stairs, "I want to take a shower." …… The bathroom at home is not as luxurious as Bernstein’s, but it is enough to bury your body in warm water. When the gap between my lips was parallel to the waterline of the bathtub, my eyes gradually blurred, and my heart seemed to float to an ethereal place. It was truly comfortable very at ease, without the need to be vigilant or concerned. However, this can only be done in a "foggy" bathroom. People can't deal with soap bubbles all the time. I finally got out of the bath. Although the room temperature was not low, it still shocked me. …I really want to have a hug, but unfortunately, I don’t have the qualifications now At night, I dreamed of King, but her hair was blue However, today can be considered autumn, and it is indeed an eventful year - just as I was stroking the king's weird blue hair in my dream, someone woke me up, and it was someone who made me almost jump out of bed - Iori Yagami! "Youwhat are you going to do?" In panic, I held the quilt in my arms and huddled in the corner. "Don't look like a weak woman who was attacked at night." Yagami'an said in a cold tone, "Put on some clothes and come out with me." ……Why? Athena has trained me for so long, why do I react so amateurishly in front of Iori Yagami? While getting dressed, I was depressed about the comment he gave me - I look like a weak woman what the hell! Midnight in Tokyo is very bustling, but also very cold. Iori Yagami walks quietly on the street, as if I am not following him. This may be called cool, but it is enough to make me, the person involved, unhappy: "What are you doing here so late?" ? If you accidentally enter Athena's room, how will you end up? A scandal? " "Shut up." Iori Yagami was still so concise. "What on earth do you want to do?" Although I am no match for him, I met too many people unexpectedly today, and even my sleep was disturbed. I couldn't help but feel a little angry. "Let's talk." Iori Yagami stopped talking and continued walking on the street. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of a heart-to-heart talk Are there any people who have such a heart-to-heart talk like you? Have you ever talked like this late at night? Why do you want to talk to me? I'm depressedwait, talkIori Yagami hasn't had the time to be aimless, and talk is not just a word, but more basic is two words-talkheart? It seems that these fighters all like to talk in a roundabout wayIs it because walls have ears? Hum, I would rather believe that it is their bad habits, euphemistically called - wisdom! Finally, Iori Yagami stopped - it was a bar that was closing. He walked in familiarly: "Guardian, please use the elegant room." Guard! I was stunned Why did Iori Yagami come to this place at this time? Full of doubts, I pushed open the swaying blue curtain and entered the bar - a pretty woman holding a broom was happily looking at Yagami's back. Oh no, she is very beautiful, but she is definitely not as good as those The face of a female fighter. "Follow me, the Konoe Club doesn't speak much Chinese." Iori Yagami's words made me have to nod to the woman in a hurry, and followed Yagami into the so-called private room. "Tell me, what's the matter?" The elegant room is indeed elegant. The small round table carved with agarwood and flowers in the middle is very simple, and the picture of a crane drinking water on the wall next to it is more dust-free. "Close the door." Iori Yagami sat down at a place, picked up a clean wine bottle and wine glass, and poured two glasses, "Red wine, you are used to it." "Oh." Since he is like thisNumber, I can’t say anything. When the door was closed, the cherry blossom moon painted on the back of the door was very sad and beautiful, which made me interested. "It suits your painting very well." "I drew it." Iori Yagami drank a drink by himself first. …I bet he is also a painter! I resisted the urge to hit the wall and sat across from him: "Now, can we get down to business?" "Yeah." Yagami closed his eyes and meditated, as if he was savoring the aroma of wine, and also seemed to be thinking about words. After a long time, he suddenly said, "What do you know?" "That's a bad question." Of course I understand what he wants to ask, but it's not something I know how to answer, nor is it something I can answer, nor can I answer it completely. "This dress doesn't suit you." Iori Yagami kept his eyes closed, his face calm. "But people have to wear clothes." I could only smile bitterly, "It just so happens that this outfit is slightly more acceptable than the other one." "Want to wear something you like?" "Can you do it yourself?" "" Iori Yagami opened his eyes, poured wine, and raised his glass, "Even though you are like a fish in water, there are times when you are helpless." Clinking glasses, the quality of the wine is good: "The wave is too big." "Are you determined to compete with God?" "You will be punished by God if you dive." If you want to be a fighter, just play a fighter. I know how to do it anyway. "Waiting to die, what about the country of death?" "The Orochi clan has no intention of exterminating mankind." Iori Yagami stared into my eyes, the depth of which made me hairy. "But their actions will inflict fatal blows to humans." I tried to stay calm. "In fact, the Orochi clan is also a subspecies of humans. Not to mention whether their goals are correct or not, at least the results are too violent. , I don’t agree.” "But you still put on these clothes." "Because they are at least aboveboard." Iori Yagami finally stopped focusing his aggressive eyes and raised a glass to me again: "Today may be the last time I come to you, and I just want to ask - what on earth are you going to do?" "Give everyone a chance to look back." When we clinked glasses, I felt a sense of determination. "That's not something you can do." Yagami drank it all in one gulp. "Waiting to die, is there a way to die?" "The way to death?" Iori Yagami was silent, and suddenly swung a punch. This time, my conditioned reflexes are no longer amateurish, but they are still not as fast as his. "You've made progress." His fist stopped in front of the tip of my nose - another virtual contact, just like the first time I saw him. Suddenly, my nose felt hot and I had a nosebleed again Text Chapter 151 Crazy Kasumi "Before the game starts, you still have a chance to choose." Yagami stood up and said, "One last drink." Has an eviction order been issued? During the clinking of glasses, my glass was so shaken that it exploded! "It doesn't have to be like this, right?" Looking at the wine stains on my hands, I was a little shocked - Iori Yagami's cup was intact This is not as easy as the martial arts novels depict! "Sure enough," Iori Yagami confirmed with a somewhat lonely look in his eyes, "Cang Yan and Chi Yan I'm the only one you go." "Hmm." Probably, in his eyes, I was still not up to par Just when I stepped out of the private room, I couldn't help but look back and ask, "Why do you talk to me so much?" Iori Yagami thought for himself and did not answer, as if I had already left. ?? Okay, let me go When I left the bar, the smile of Konoe Tanima who was cleaning was so kind and peaceful. However, the moment I walked out of the bar, I suddenly felt something was wrong. Yes, something is wrong. There are many things going on, and if you think about it carefully, they are very problematic. Athena is so wise that she is beyond her age. To have that kind of thinking requires a lifetime of experience - Athena is not reincarnated like the Eight Masters; Qianzuru said that my physique surpassed Nujia, which clearly means that she knows I have crazy blood - the vice said that Mai Zhuo was negotiating with the Kagura family. Why were they negotiating at this time? What information was exchanged? Although the toe of my shoe is hard, the break on Heaton's dagger was obviously not broken from the edge - he didn't want to deal with me in the first place, but as a soldier, such behavior is very abnormal; Iori Yagami did not attack anyone. People have said so many things, even to Kasumi or that Konoe, but what do I have that deserves his patience? The more I think about it, I realize that almost every fighter has their own secrets—something I don’t know at all! It seems that I am almost confused On the way home, a car occasionally passed by on the empty road, and the wind blew wildly. I tried my best to wipe the nosebleed and let it dry, but it turned into a glowing light on my hand. I really wanted to be awakened by the caress of the wind or the stimulation of the fire, but in the end I had to crawl into the bed that theoretically belonged to me Oh no, first I found some food in the refrigerator on the first floor. …… I didn’t wake up until the afternoon the next day—Athena and Quan Chong didn’t wake me up. They had already gone out separately, leaving behind a note and a table of cold dishes. They had never been so mysterious when we were at kof96. As I ate the salad, I felt a little depressed. Logically speaking, Athena and the others should have nothing to do with the Orochi clan, but now all the signs seemed to indicate that they had known about some rumors. Maybe, who should I ask When I finished washing the last plate, I decided to go to Todo Dojo again - in Japan, apart from Aoi, the only place I could go to was Kasumi's house. Go out and hit the streets. The flow of people is quite unusual today. There are suddenly more tourists in such an international metropolis - because of kof97; and the locals are obviously very happy about such an event that boosts the economy, and there are many people because kof's main stadium is almost always Being proud of being in Japan - it seems that it is indeed worth being proud of. The Japanese team's performance over the years has been very good. However, no one on this street knows the melody behind every kof. Even if kof96 causes large-scale casualties, it cannot conceal the enthusiasm of the people. What's the reason? If it were a real society, events with such a high risk factor would have been banned long ago - but the world of kof is becoming more and more prosperous It is because of the transcendent status and prestige of a certain artifact in Japan that the Japanese government had to allow kof. hold? Or is it because the financial groups holding KOF are powerful enough to influence the footprints of the world? …I would rather think that this is the culture accumulated bit by bit in the history of the KOF world, which has led to more recognition of the public’s mentality towards the fighting world. Hmm Could it be! Suddenly, I thought of something: Since the fighting world in the world of KOF has existed since ancient times, it is impossible that these fighting families or loners of various schools have never intersected! Is this why almost all the fighters seem mysterious when the decisive battle between the Orochi clan and the three artifacts is approaching? Maybe thinking about it, I arrived at the gate of Todo Dojo. The dojo is still full of students who are training enthusiastically Well, this time the receptionist at the door recognized me and let me in directly. Probably, I have become famous, but it's a pity that the lady looked at me with a little fear "Excuse me, where is Miss Todo?" I opened the wooden door and looked around, but I couldn't see the small and exquisite beautiful figure. "Miss Todo is practicing alone in the back garden in the afternoon." The people inside were not that afraid of me, but rather respected me. When I nodded and left, someone couldn't help but say, "Coach Long Bai is there too."  Long Bai? Todo Ryuhaku! After staying for a while, I trotted to the back garden Before I saw him, frightened birds leaped into the trees, and Kasumi's shouts sounded from time to time - when I saw clearly, Kasumi was sweating profusely, holding up his hands, and playing Super Subdue Break Oh wait, this Super Subdue Break Is the power too small? At the same time, two middle-aged men and women, one on the left and one on the right, were chattering to each other, seemingly trying to dissuade someone Are these Kasumi's parents? "Hebing? You came just in time, help me get them away, I have to practice hard by myself!" Kasumi was not surprised by my arrival at this time, but gave me an order! "Excuse me" Since Kasumi can speak Chinese, at least one of her parents can, "What's going on?" "Are you Hebing?" The middle-aged woman spoke first, "I am Kasumi's mother. Please give her rights. Practicing like this is too much!" "Hmph! Leave me alone!" Kasumi frowned, "I don't even have the strength to play this year. If the stupid bird flies first, what will happen next year? Why should I challenge the extreme flow? Do I want to add shame to my already old father? ?" Saying that, another one broke down, accompanied by a long breath. As soon as these words came out, the middle-aged man next to him, who was almost certainly Todo Ryuuhaku, immediately turned red: "Xiaochenghow can you say that" "Step aside!" Looking at Kasumi’s almost hysterical appearance, I suspect that she has suffered some unspeakable stimulation recently But first, let’s stop her madness Text Chapter 152: Teach Long Bai a lesson Rushing forward, I couldn't hit Kasumi with my fist, so I had to grab her wrist - this was very suspicious of her. But fortunately, she was already exhausted at the moment. Although my grappling skills were not as good as hers, I was able to hold her in a stalemate with our hands intertwined because of my superior strength. "Let go!" Kasumi couldn't break away for a moment and shouted anxiously, "Do you believe I called it indecent?" ?…This…I seemed to see Kasumi’s parents wiping away cold sweat from the corner of my eye. "Tell you to let go!" Seeing that I didn't respond, Kasumi kicked me. Although the attack was not very fast, it was the root part that I had to care about - I turned sideways like a conditioned reflex, taking advantage of one of her feet to leave the ground and her center of gravity. He held her in the air at the unstable moment Probably, she could surrender now like this, right? "Are you kidnapping me?" Kasumi shouted angrily, making everyone present stunned. And I almost had the urge to ask her dad to confirm if this was a twin sister! "Can you please calm down? If I accidentally hurt you, your brother An will hunt me down." During her random struggle, my head almost became a target - although it would not hurt, it still hurt. ah! "Brother AnBrother An, he" Hearing this, Xiangcheng burst into tears, "He" Seeing that the expressions of Kasumi’s parents changed again, I breathed a sigh of relief. At least, she didn’t struggle and became weaker and weaker. Finally, she lay on my shoulder and sobbed "I said, why didn't you stop it yourself?" Although it was pleasant to hold the soft fragrance and smell the faint fragrance, it was inevitably a bit embarrassing to do such a thing in front of his parents, and what was even more embarrassing was that this The source of the action comes from their request. "II can't stop it." Todo Ryuhaku felt embarrassed. "Why?" "The old man's Hakusan Tao was directly counterattacked by the child's killing palm. If he hadn't been able to hide quickly the problem would have been serious." Kasumi's mother saw Toudo Ryuuhaku coquettishly and finished his words for him - it was really hard to say. . “But, that was Kasumi’s father, and he actually disowned his relatives? In doubt, I handed Xiangcheng to her mother: "Xiangcheng, go to sleep first. There is really something that you can't think about. If you cry, it's over for now. Don't be too harsh on yourself. Well By the way, Mr. Longbai, we Can we talk?" It is true that he is Kasumi's father, but because of his image as a runaway, he wants me to call him uncle or something like that - no need to talk about it. "Talk? What to talk about?" Todo Ryuhaku was obviously stunned. "About your education." I said, gently wiping Kasumi's tears and smiling at her mother, "Please take good care of her. In the future, if I really promote Todo-ryu, I will wait for her to discuss it with me. What about the legal ownership of intellectual property rights!” "He Bing, does Brother An really no longer want to live in kof97?" Kasumi suddenly asked in a muffled voice in the silence. Don’t want to live anymore? No way? Yesterday he was so alive and kicking that it gave me chills! "I don't know, but as far as I know, he has always been behind your back when you may be in danger." This can be considered the truth, right? Iori Yagami, who told you to make my nose bleed twice for no reason? If Kasumi pesters you in the future, don't blame me. With this thought, I seemed to feel a little better. I waved to Todo Ryuhaku and walked towards the pool. It was this place. Vice’s hand was gently swaying in the water, which made me smile. The scene of a pool of small animal carcasses floating in the water is still vivid in my mind. Perhaps, using this place as a place to "chat" with Toudo Ryuuhaku can be regarded as a subconscious prank "Mr. Todo, please sit down." Sitting on the edge of the pool, I pointed to my side. "This is my home." Although his expression was grim, he finally sat down. Maybe it was because I subdued Kasumi just now maybe. "Your home?" I didn't let go of his whisper. "It used to be your home, but recently, is it still your home? I've been here more than once, but this is the first time I've met Kasumi's legendary father. I really I wonder if I will see you when I come to attend her wedding banquet in the future." "What do you mean?" "It's not interesting. It's just saying that you are failing as a father." Making him angry is almost the first step to my success. "In other words, even now, do you know what your daughter is thinking? " "My daughter is my daughter, you don't need to tell me what to do." Todo Ryūbai was speechless and suppressed a willful word. "Are you sure?" I laughed. "When you ran away from home and left Kasumi alone at home. Don't tell me that you deliberately gave her a chance to practice self-reliance. In other words, let yourself Lost my wife??My daughter left it alone and went to look for your whereabouts - who do you think is more worrying between you and Kasumi in the eyes of Mrs. Toudo? "I had never met Kasumi's mother at the time, and I really couldn't think of any other reason except to go to Toudo Ryuuhaku. "Youtell me, what did Kasumi do at home alone?" "First tell me what you know? It's impossible that you went out to practice in the mountains and forests, and you don't understand the news at all, right?" "If you participate in kof96, you lose; if you participate in kof97, you just abstain. What else?" How did he become a father No wonder Kasumi thought Iori Yagami was the prince charming who saved Cinderella from the devil "Didn't you see the prosperity of Todo Dojo when you came home? My first time When I came here, there was no such craze as it is now! Although Kasumi lost on kof96, she let the world know that there is Todo-ryu in Aikido! When your parents were not at home, Kasumi not only pushed Todo-ryu to In the world, there is still a person who maintains the operation of the dojo in an orderly manner without delaying his studies! Compared with these achievements that can make you extremely ashamed, you are not proud of this? No one can forgive the ability of a good father, but no one can With the mentality of a good father, how can you ask people to respect you? What qualifications do you have to ask me to respect you as much as I respect Kasumi?" "You" Todo Ryuhaku suddenly grabbed me, but I threw him into the water. Text Chapter 153 Marriage! Why? He didn't look at Toudo Ryuuhaku who fell into the water, but only looked at his hands in surprise. Although I didn't know Takuma Sakazaki's strength, I observed the battle between Kenshou and Maximum Ryu on kof96 at close range, and I was even more aware of it. I understand what level Kasumi's strength has reached - but as her father, Toudo Ryuuhaku, who is not far from me, can't even defeat one of my moves? "Sure enough, I'm really old!" The head that was gradually aging under the carvings of time was revealed in the pool, but there was a hint of cynicism. "Young man, you have indeed mastered the essence of Toudou-ryu That girl taught you ?” "So I think." Although I spent more time exploring on my own, I also benefited a lot from Kasumi's teachings. "It counts? What does this mean?" Todo Ryuhaku suddenly became excited, dancing and splashing in the water, "Yes, it means, if it doesn't, it doesn't!" "So what if it is? So what if it's not?" Looking at his ridiculous look, I couldn't help but provoke him. "If it is, you have to give an explanation to the girl; if not, you have to give an explanation to the Todo family!" Todo Ryūbai's words stunned me, but at this juncture, he crawled out of the pool, "He Bing, It seems that you also know about the entanglement between the children of the Yagami family and the girl, and you have to do something about it - whether it is the girl or the Todo family, in short, you have a debt that needs to be compensated." Owe Looking at his righteous words, I had the urge to walk away - but I didn't, because, strictly speaking, I did owe Kasumi something. "No matter whether I owe something or not, you will not be the one to repay it." "It doesn't matter whether I am or not, the key is that you have to repay." Todo Ryuhaku walked towards me firmly and slowly, not realizing that his wet appearance was quite funny, "Our Todo family has been like this since my generation. A daughter must not be allowed to marry someone from the Three Artifacts Family. We have maintained secret coordination for generations and cannot be destroyed in my hands." "What on earth do you want to say?" Todo Ryuhaku's eyes at this moment showed no trace of the previous one. He was a confident diplomat. I couldn't help but be a little wary, even though I threw him into the water without any effort just now. "To be precise, I hope you can do me a favor." Todo Ryuhaku suddenly knelt in front of me! "Let Kasumi give up on Yagami-an, let Toudou-ryu become famous all over the world, let the Toudou family continue to coordinate the relationship between the three artifact families in the dark, and help the three artifact families survive the difficulties in the recent kof97 In addition, in the name of Toudou-ryu, defeat Extreme flow.” …He was not tired after he finished speaking in one breath, and stared at me with bright eyes, but I was dumbfounded: "Youare you just doing a favor?" "Yes, this is just a favor, and you only need to do one thing, that's enough." Toudo Ryuuhaku suddenly grabbed my hand, "As long as you agree to me, Kasumi's incompetent father's only request is enough. Got it!" "What do you mean?" His gaze almost made me feel like I was being burned! When I loosened my grip, I looked up and saw that the body was lying low in front of me. Toudo Ryuuhaku actually greeted me with a great gift: "Please become my child's mother's son-in-law." Damn her childson-in-law! I doubt my ears, but I can't doubt it because its usage record is 100% excellent, but "Are you crazy?" Me and Kasumi? Not to mention other things, Iori Yagami will skin me first! "I'm not crazy. Your talents are rare in my life among ordinary people." Todo Ryuhaku was still lying at my feet, talking eloquently, "Although I am an unqualified father, as a senior warrior, I have I am still very confident in my vision. And you, being able to grasp the true meaning of Toudou-ryu in a year and becoming a close friend of this girl - how can this not make me determined to entrust Toudou-ryu to you? Don't underestimate me, Toudou. Although the flow is not as good as the three artifact families, apart from the role of blood, I am confident that the Toudou flow is definitely the best. You can't underestimate my girl. Don't you claim to know her excellence better than me? Then, please promise!" "Idiot, now is no longer the time for arranged marriages!" I even plan to temporarily cease all activities in the king's family, so how can I think about Kasumi? Besides, Yagami-an lives on the top of her heart, and Kasumi lives on the top of Yagami-an’s heart well, it’s not the top of her heart, it’s right halfway up the mountain! "Am I an idiot?" Todo Ryuhaku raised his head confidently, "I am indeed an idiot for not attacking first! You have no idea what kind of existence you are in the eyes of all fighters, and you have no idea how many people have ideas against you. . But for the happiness of the girl and the future of Todo-ryu, I have to participate in this group of heroes! Moreover, with the relationship between you and Kasumi, my request is not nonsense, it is a win-win situation." ?????????????????????????????? I have become a deer inexplicably? No?, extremely unhappy, because what he said is probably true! "Who is interested in me? What value do I have?" I leaned over and asked softly in his ear. "For the sake of the existence of the Todo family, I can't tell you which forces you have entered." Todo Ryuhaku was a little helpless, "But your value I can only say simply - you are the second person in history who can A person who can see through his opponent's moves at a glance and learn them instantly and then find a way to solve them - and how could such a person not be coveted by any school? The reason why I dare to tell you directly is because the foundation of your martial arts is my Todo style. ." It’s just a bug Oh no, this is not a bug in their eyes, but a genius! SoI've become a fragrant steamed bun without even realizing it? It's a pity that even so, this kind of genius cannot be transformed into a general equivalent etc! The second one in history? So there was really such a genius before me? Or another time traveler? Looking at Toudo Ryuuhaku's soft hedgehog-like expressionForget it, it's probably useless to ask. Besides, the purpose of me talking to him is not to be Kasumi's mother's son-in-law - I almost got led by this old guy. Follow the topic! Just now he was thrown into the water by me It was definitely intentional, absolutely! Thinking about it, the image of the dewy middle-aged man in front of me suddenly broke away from mediocrity, and I became cautious: "What makes Kasumi give up on Yagami-an is not the efforts of you and me. The erosion of time will naturally make her sober; let Todou Liu To become famous all over the world, this is what Kasumi is working hard for. My intervention is just to take over; let Todo-ryu coordinate the relationship between the three artifacts, which I am afraid cannot be done easily. Kasumi has officially stated his position in front of ko96 and stands on the side of Yagami; as for the limit Ryu, I'm afraid I will have a battle with that sect sooner or later, but it has nothing to do with Toudō Ryu. Most of what Kasumi wants is for her to handle this matter herself If you really plan to convince me, then please make a fuss about the difficulties of the three artifacts. ――What exactly will happen on kof97?” “Although I know the story, I don’t understand the history, and the middle-aged uncle in front of me who wants something from me is a perfect window for me to explore the secrets under the iceberg. Text Chapter 154 Secret "Do you really want to know?" Todo Ryuhaku stood up hesitantly, "I just hope that you can fulfill your historical responsibilities for the Todo family. You and I cannot get involved in such in-depth entanglements." "Historical responsibility?" This statement seems simple, but in fact it is worth pondering - the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan was far earlier than the time when the Toudo family traveled east. If the Toudo family's so-called historical responsibility is related to the Orochi clan - this is almost That's for sure. So over the past 1,800 years, although the Orochi has not appeared again, the secret battle between the three artifacts and the Eight Masters is absolutely indispensable Probably, the grudge between Sister Mai Zhuo and the Kagura family is also one of the evidences. "What history? If I'm not mistaken, it's about the Gathering of the Eight Masters, right?" "Gathering of the Eight Great Masters?" Todo Ryuuhei shook his wet clothes, "You seem to praise me, Todo-ryu, too much. Even the most powerful person in our ancestors is not the opponent of the Four Heavenly Kings. In fact, what we need to do is to ensure that the eight gods The people in the family become one of the three artifacts at the critical moment, not the subordinates of the serpent." I see! His words made some of the doubts I had always had suddenly clear up - the Yatsuchijo family changed their surname to Iori six hundred and sixty years ago, and at that time the Todo family was already aware of the identity of the three artifacts - there were people in the old house The book is proof. Perhaps, this is the reason why the Todo family has been adhering to the golden mean for many years? But there is another question: "Since even the Four Heavenly Kings are no match, how can you control the Eight Gods?" "No, you are wrong, very wrong." Todo Ryuubai smiled, but it didn't seem like he was laughing at me. "Everyone thinks that the three artifacts are all powerful and invincible. They are all wrong!" While laughing, He slashed with one hand and hit the pool with a falling blow, raising countless splashes. "Although the three divine weapons are powerful, if there is no real divine weapon, they will never be the opponent of Orochi. Even the Four Heavenly Kings may not be able to do it if they are serious." win!" "Artifact? Are you saying that there really are three artifacts?" This this is like a thunderbolt to me - bloodline ability, mental power, qigong Although these are weird, they are at least barely acceptable. The scope of understanding, but three artifactssuch things cannot be accommodated by the law of conservation of energy! "Things? Maybe that is the deepest secret of the Three Artifacts Family." Todo Ryuhaku shook his head and denied, "But according to the records of the ancestors Take Wu Shi as an example, as the years go by, what can the head of the grass? The radius of the fire pillar is strictly increasing - who would believe that they have been stronger than each generation for thousands of years? No, we would rather guess that there is something in Cao?'s home that can enhance the attack power of the owner, and the effect of this thing is also Getting stronger and stronger Although I don't know what it is, such a thing must exist. But Fortunately, according to the records, the strengthened moves are mainly aimed at the Orochi tribe, and they have no effect in fighting with ordinary people. obvious." "Otherwise, the three artifacts will become demon gods and come?" I finished explaining the hidden meaning for him, and the scene when Goenitz appeared on kof96 was also reflected in my mind, "Isn't it that the strength of the Eight Masters is also increasing day by day? of?" "It can be inferred from the records, yes." Toudo Ryuuhaku sat down by the pool and stretched out his hand to motion for me to come over and sit down together. "So, to this day, there are very few ordinary fighters who can compete with them." He looks like he did when I invited him just now, but now our posture has changed, and I no longer regard him as an incompetent uncle - someone who can analyze these things in an organized manner cannot be a fool. But why didn't he take action himself? "Why do we have to leave these things to our descendants?" "If I didn't do this, how could the girl be so according to you, excellent?" Toudo Ryuuhaku asked, "Why did you run away from home? Why did you allow people from the Yagami family to study ancient books in my house? Why did you let him and the girl stay in love for a long time? Why? Going home at this juncture? Just because I can't beat the extreme flow doesn't mean I'm stupider than them." "But, why can't you beat them?" Extreme flow is strong, but it's not as outrageous as the three artifacts! "Want to know? I'll tell you when you become my son-in-law!" The face with the unshaven beard and scumbag looked ambiguousForget it, respect him! "Okay, I'll ask Kasumi." Son-in-law? Life is precious, and the eight-year-old girl is no joke! "How could this girl know?" Todo Ryuhaku's laughter came from behind. "No problem, I'll ask Kasumi's mother." Let's call his behavior of running away from home as an ulterior motive, but Mrs. Todo definitely didn't know, otherwise, she wouldn't have left Kasumi behind and pursued him. "You really don't think about it?" Todo Ryuhaku asked again. "Everyone knows it well." If he was really determined to marry me, he couldn't use his own secret as a threat. Relatively speaking, the secrets of the three artifacts are more important - but he told me easily, " But don't worry, although I can't agree to the big requests, I will work hard to complete the small requests one by one - at least, IHe is a friend of Kasumi, and there is also an intellectual property dispute. " …I rejected those who should have refused, and agreed with those who should have agreed, but I still had a curiosity about secrets. Thinking about it, I quietly sneaked into Kasumi's bedroom - as expected, she was sitting on the bed with her mother. Although the tears on her face were wiped away, the traces were still there. "Hebing?" "Kazumi, have a good rest!" I nodded to Kasumi's mother and sat beside Kasumi's bed. "I have promised your father that I will try my best to complete the mission of the Todo family on your behalf; however, I will leave the matter of promoting the Todo style to you. You did it yourself, as for your brother An there are some things that cannot be done by others." "I knowI knew it earlier." Kasumi didn't cry anymore, but looked haggard, her head almost buried in the sheets, "But I just can't turn around in my heart." "Take your time and turn, time will make you smile calmly." I was comforted by those who could comfort me, and I had no other choice. "In addition, I am a little strange - why was your father defeated by the extreme flow?" "I don't know either." Kasumi was confused, but her mother was not: "This is my husband's private secret, Kasumi really doesn't know." "Can you tell me?" Kasumi and I asked in unison. "Can you keep a secret?" Mrs. Fujido chuckled. "Yes." Kasumi answered more firmly than I did. "I can do it too." Text Chapter 155 Three Artifact Team vs. Extreme Flow Team I still can't figure out why Toudo Ryuhaku would make such a solemn request to me. As the former owner of a fighting dojo with a long history, it is really unreasonable to kneel down and worship at every turn Maybe, he thinks I am worth that price? Or does he have an ulterior motive for doing this? Even considering the seemingly pervasive penetration ability of certain familieswere the actions he made just a show in a larger sense? But, what exactly does he want? What results were obtained? Still can’t figure it out. Even if I'm back home, even if I'm at the main arena, even if I should be thinking about the upcoming game now Tokyo is not too cold at the end of September, especially in the afternoon when the sun is shining. The crowded venue was constantly buzzing with excitement. The radiant sun ignited the enthusiasm of all the spectators. Helicopters from all directions hovering in the sky focused the world on the sealed arena of several hundred square meters. At this moment, those who are waiting on the ring to be introduced by the announcer are the clean-dressed Chizuru and the polite Sakazaki Ryo. Yes, this is the first game between the three artifacts and the extreme flow team, and it is also the prelude to the kof97 finals. Just now, the so-called computer sorted out an unexpected but "reasonable" pattern - the Three Artifacts Team vs. the Extreme Flow Team, the Japanese Team vs. the Hell Band Team, the Hungry Wolf Team vs. the Special Invitation Team, Team Athena vs. Mercenary Army. There must be something fishy behind this! I can almost analyze Mai Zhuo's or Vice's plans personally: Judging from the process of kof96, the only ones who know the power of the three artifacts and still try hard are the extreme flow; although the Japanese team is strong, if the match order is " If they are "matched", the Three Kings can win almost without a fight; the Hungry Wolves and the Special Invitation Team already have a lot of grievances, and there must be some inexplicable things when they meet on the field - everything can be understood as serving to collect energy! But why are we arranged to confront the mercenaries? Thinking about it, I'm quite afraid of Leona's saber That’s all, let’s watch Chizuru’s game! Although I am unhappy, I must admit that Ryo Sakazaki on the court is far less impulsive than last year. His posture when opening and closing seems to be squatting lower As for Chizuru, the shouts of the audience outside the court are enough. It proves everything - although last year's stadium was destroyed, the whole world could see Chizuru's heroic performance in single-handedly challenging the championship and runner-up teams! "Fight!" It was Chizuru who struck first, and the phantom of a needle in the top of his head was flying all over the sky in an instant. Of course, what is overwhelmed is the eyes of the audience. Sakazaki Ryo on the court is very orderly whether he is dodging or blocking. "Kagura Chizuru is truly well-deserved!" Kensuke next to him sighed. He and Athena missed the opportunity to observe Chizuru's style with their own eyes last year, and the competition video does not represent complete reality in the eyes of professionals. "No, I think she is waiting for Ryo Sakazaki to counterattack." Athena retorted and pointed at Ryo Sakazaki, "If she is really as famous as Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami, don't you think Ryo Sakazaki's defense is too easy now?" While they were talking, Chizuru’s true body pressed forward without any warning, closing the distance - Kaiten Tō! Caught off guard, Ryo Sakazaki reacted quickly. He turned around as soon as he hit the ground, only to see Chizuru's fast and windy palm - a heavy punch, a blessing of speed, a blessing of speed + Tianrui, the principle of the gods! Although Ryo Sakazaki was able to block them one by one with a bit of embarrassment, the power of God's Law finally made him lift off the ground! "Opportunity!" Kensaka blurted out rightly. The moment Sakazaki Ryo landed, Chizuru pulled back his right hand. This was the foundation of zero skills! "Boom!" Before the fierce collision, it was Sakazaki Ryo's first punch. When the flash of light faded, Chizuru was already leaning on the edge of the ring, rubbing his fingers, and softly praised: "Not bad, the limit." The flow of the Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist can compete with Zero Skill Foundation." After saying that, she flew to the other side of the ring - Sakazaki Yoshimasa stood there motionless, with an expressionless face, "But, can you admit defeat now? ?” "Sostrong." Athena took a breath, "Looking at Kagura Chizuru's appearance, her injuries are hardly injuries, butwhy is she confident that she won? Hebing, with zero skills. What effect does it have?" "It seems to make the opponent unable to use Qigong for a certain period of time." After all, I don't know Qigong, so I can't guarantee the accuracy of this statement. "Oh." Athena still looked shocked, "So, that isthe foundation of zero skills" Compared to Athena's surprise, Sakazaki Ryo's face was even more ugly, but he had to admit defeat: "Miss Kagura's skills are indeed amazing. I am convinced that I lost." After that, he slowly walked out. Are you convinced? Maybebut looking at him, he was obviously confused about the basics of zero skills. It seems that the Kagura family’s unique skills will soon become famous.It's down The second person to come on stage is Yuli. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with her brother's exit. As soon as she entered, she shouted: "I don't know what tricks you used to make your brother admit defeat, but I will never run away like him" …Honestly, did she think that the fight just now was a no-win situation? "Little sister Yuli, this is not a place to sit and talk!" Qianzhe interrupted her speech with a smile and tilted her head to signal the referee to start the game. "Fight!" Text Chapter 156: Three Artifact Team vs. Extreme Flow Team At the same time, Yuli launched a Overlord Shouting Fist! Although the energy that obviously distorted the air made the audience exclaim, all they got was a slight smile from Chizuru: "Are you warming up?" After saying that, the fingertips of his left hand glowed, and he slashed the ground - Yu Xiangzhi Sound! "How is that possible!" Athena was shocked and opened her mouth in a very unsightly manner as the punch flew towards Yuli, "This is not" "What's wrong?" She was very unusual today, and I couldn't help but feel worried. "How big is this" Athena stared at Qianzuru, who was chatting and laughing on the field, and murmured, "She only relies on two fingers!" I can somewhat understand the reason for Athena's surprise - her mental reflection wave has the same effect as Chizuru's jade sound, but Chizuru's movements are obviously much more relaxed! Moreover, Chizuru on the field obviously did not try his best. After rebounding the Overlord Shougou Fist, he immediately rushed to Yuri with a speedy blessing - San Lai's Formation! However, Yuri's temper has obviously never changed. Faced with the Bawang Xianghou Fist that bounced back, she was momentarily surprised and then immediately hit another Bawang Xianghou Fist to offset it, and then used a super heavy blow and Chizuru's Speedy Congratulations. It was a head-on collision, but when he saw the San Lai formation that had already appeared on kof96, he reacted immediately - Feiyan Phoenix Kick! …Should we say that she responded quickly, or that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers? Watching the phantom battle between Yuri and Qianzhe, I was speechless - Qianzhe was already standing leisurely behind her, smiling and waiting, but she didn't even know it! It is estimated that this game will become a classic laughing stock in the history of kof Well, I look at it from a purely academic perspective academically. "The smoke" dissipated, and Yuli, who had just landed on the ground, was gently stroked on the head by Qianhe from behind: "Little sister Yuli, you are very good, but you have to work harder." "You" Yuli's eyes widened suddenly, and she turned around in disbelief. Her hands reflexively wanted to fight back, but that movement It seemed that the series of attacks just now were more than she could bear. Now she can All he did was gasp for air, and the word "you" that came out of his mouth actually triggered a fit of coughing. "In the second round, Kagura Chizuru of the Three Artifact Team wins!" Even a layman knows the result. Of course Yuli admitted defeatbut when Robert passed by on the stage, she warned: "You can't embarrass us!" …Shame on you…Oh…poor Robert. "Miss Kagura, I haven't seen you for a year, but you still have the same style." Robert's courtesy was not lacking, and the style of a wealthy family was silently revealed. "Mr. Garcia is not bad!" Chizuru's smile did not change for a moment on the court. "My father also complained to me that his children were too keen on fighting, and he was worried that the future heir to the family business would be a prodigal." "Huh? Well" Robert was stunned and became embarrassed, "Father is complaining that I never come home to see him" "I understand," Qianhe's smile became more subtle, "Money is precious, but love is even more valuable!" "Miss Kagura, please don't bully me," Robert's sneer was almost worse than crying. "I know I'm no match, but if I don't fight more tragically, some people in the extreme flow won't look good on me. …” "Tragic?" Qianzhe blinked, "It seems that some people off the field don't allow us to play exhibition games!" "Wellplease allow me to interrupt." Suddenly, a third person's voice sounded in the field - the referee, "Although it is a bit rude to disturb you guys reminiscing about the past, this is kof97's arena, sofight!" "Then, I'll take action!" Nodding, Robert took two steps forward and lifted off the ground - Feiyan Whirlwind Kick! Qianzhe chuckled and raised his left hand - the principle of the gods! The two moves struck each other, Robert was knocked up into the air, and Chizuru slid back. Feiyanlong divine feet! Robert followed the trend and pointed directly at the top of Qianhe's head - this happened to be the position where the law of the gods could barely be considered a flaw. Unfortunately, the slight difference in speed meant that his attack only hit Chizuru's afterimage, while the real body was already standing three meters away: "Not bad, I'll catch up with your senior brother soon." "Thank you for the compliment!" With that said, Robert rushed forward again - Shadowless Gale Heavy Kick! Robert's kicks were very fast and heavy, but Chizuru skillfully blocked them one by one with light fists. Although I couldn't see it clearly from my distance and eyesight, it was obviously a watertight defense, and just after Robert kicked, he changed When he was angry, Qianhe's body flashed suddenly, and he pulled away in an instant. There was an extra gold coin in his hand: "I heard that this thing is worth a lot of money?" "Kagura don't make such a joke!" Robert's face changed drastically, "You should know the meaning of that coin!"   "It's just for fun." Qianhe threw the gold coin into the air, "How about deciding the outcome before landing?" "Okay!" After weighing for a second, Robert gritted his teeth and agreed. With a full breath, he hit the high-speed Overlord Xianghou punch, and then non-stop - dragon and tiger dance! Just when everyone thought the wonderful moment was about to happen, the roar of motorcycles sounded from far and near in the arena - "What's going on?" Chizuru took out a mobile phone from his pocket with some hesitation. At the same time, he avoided Robert's double attack with all his strength at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye! “This…is Chizuru’s true speed? Even now I can barely see the trajectory? "Hello?" Of course Qianhe couldn't hear the uproar outside the venue, and didn't pay attention to Robert's stunned look, "Whatah? Thisumhey" After hanging up the phone, Qianzhe casually hit the top of the door with a needle to knock up the gold coins that had already fallen to the ground, and accurately flew to Robert's right hand: "If you don't plan to admit defeat, I will give up Unfortunately, even now, you can't Do whatever you want.” "Why?" Robert asked. “Occasionally, there are people who can’t sit still when there are snitches…the gold coins of the Garcia family…” "No, what I want to ask is, why do you keep playing with me only with your left hand? Am I not worthy of you using both hands?" "Huh? That" Qianzhe laughed dumbly, "You and your father really value different things. You are really unworthy" "Answer me!" Robert's face turned red again, "I just admit defeat." "Because, your senior brother's Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist made me know that the fingers on my right hand cannot move even now." Text Chapter 157 Japan Team vs. Hell Band Team 1 Chizuru's victory was expected by all the fighters, although countless outsiders in the field were crazy about Chizuru's freehand performance; Chizuru's victory was unexpected by most fighters, because how can extreme flow It can be regarded as one of the most powerful schools in the world, but it was completely defeated by her - it seems that this year's championship team has long been determined. However, recalling every detail just now, I still noticed an interesting possibility - with Ryo Sakazaki's will and physique, he should not give in so easily even if he has zero skills, but the fact is unquestionable - ―What on earth made him make such a decision? Thinking about Qianzuru's words of praise, it seems that we can find some clues: The Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist was originally a new move of kof97 Sakazaki Ryo, and it was probably a secret that he was proud of, but it was broken by Qianzuru with one move, and it was revealed in one word. ——This was not only a blow to his self-confidence, but also meant that Chizuru had a good idea of ??the extreme flow situation in advance. As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy, and fighting a hundred battles without danger, Sakazaki Ryo seems to have made a wise decision to admit defeat But the important thing is, with the ability of the Kagura family, and the existence of those big families who also have such abilities - how many people in this world can completely A place of secrecy? ?Perhaps Todo Ryuuhaku is pretending to be crazy just for this? While thinking about it, Chizuru and Robert had already left the field, and now it was time for the Japanese team vs. the Hell Band. Although the Japanese team has won all the KOF championships in history, without Kusanagi, Kyo has lost a lot of popularity, and Nikaidou Benimaru, the only one in the team who still has the concept of selling himself, has already been troubled by problems in his private life. The criticisms are constant, and there is a strong trend of Qiantang tide; in comparison, the Hell Band has too many supporters - Qiluo Club is to the resentful girl, Sherme is to Kuang Nan, Chris is to the boy - it is simply It’s full coverage! In fact, when Nikaido Benimaru and Shermi appeared from both sides at the same time, this was definitely not the Japanese team's home court! Sherme still had the posture of a newlywed young woman, the hair covering her eyes was faintly charming, and her face was slightly shy: "Mr. Nikaido, this is my first timeto be in the finals. Field, please" "Don't worry, I will give you the respect of a fighter." Nikaidou Benimaru said gently, and his movements were quite provocative, but there was no intention of letting off steam in his words. "So, I heard that Benimaru is a master of using electricity" In just one sentence, even the title has changed. Could it be that someone is sure that someone in the audience won't be jealous? "I don't know if it's alternating current or direct current?" "Pfft!" Quan Chong was the first to be unable to bear it, "Why didn't I notice that this beauty has such a talent for humor?" Is it humor? Maybebut I vaguely feel that things are not that simple. After all, her identity “You’ll know after you try it.” Nikaido Benimaru smiled gracefully, which seemed to have nothing to do with the title of love prodigal. "Fight!" The first one to move was Nikaido Benimaru. He jumped over and was met with a flurry of punches and kicks - flying skills, heavy punches, and jack knife kicks - being a master of electricity does not mean that he only knows how to use electricity. His ordinary fighting skills are also very powerful. Yes, I experienced this personally in last year's competition. However, Shermei neither dodges nor defends. He counterattacks with all his moves, attacking second and attacking faster. No matter how Nikaidou Benimaru attacks, when they really encounter him, it is he who suffers! "Master, another master!" For some reason, Quan Chong suddenly became talkative, "Did she learn from Tai Chi? But why didn't she take the initiative to attack? Is she hiding her strength?" Hidden strength? Of course she is hidingthe king While talking, Nikaido Benimaru finally found an opportunity to get close, and he hid his body. This is - Vacuum Katekoma! But, it can only be a gesture! Sherme's speed suddenly increased, and she rode on Nikaidou Benimaru's neck as if she was teleporting - Shermei Spiral Strike! "Hiss——" Most of the men outside the venue took a breath of air-conditioning in unison, or they were expressing unreserved jealousy of Nikaido Benimaru, who had been tricked. There is no doubt that this is a person who The move brings pain and pleasure, and with Shelby's beautiful beauty, it is estimated that at this moment, half of the men died under some peony flowers; while the other half was mumbling something about "I won't go to hell" However, the person involved did not look like he was enjoying it - Nikaido Benimaru, who was thrown out, immediately got up and wiped the blood that was slowly flowing out of his face It was not a nosebleed, it was flowing from the corner of his mouth. "It's really hidden." Nikaido Benimaru said and jumped again. Before landing, he aimed at Shermei's head - the air thunder fist! "The strange thing is that when the arc occurred in Nikaidou Benimaru's hand, Shermei's reaction was actually slow?…oh no, that was more like a pause! Of course, she was knocked away. "Haha, it turns out you are using direct current." Shermy seemed not to be hurt, and stood up quickly. Her sweet smile almost made people spurt blood. As she said this, she flew forward and slid forward - Shermy's heavy artillery! With such a long distance, this move What is she doing? I don't understand. Quan Chong even exclaimed: "She's crazy!" while Athena frowned slightly. Similarly, Nikaido Benimaru on the field also frowned, but he was still puzzled. He actually fired the Thunder Fist in the most appropriate way! This time the hit was more solid than before. Even when the lightning disappeared, Shermei's clothes were already a little black. Although she didn't fall out, her body was shaky. Without any hesitation, Nikaidou Benimaru quickly stepped forward. Step - a big power generator! …Well, there is a saying that there is eternal life in the fire, but at this moment, they are like eternity in the lightning. I believe that if a photographer adjusts the exposure just right, he can definitely capture a classic hug shot! At the same time, the referee's voice sounded: "Please watch with confidence, spectators. Although the light in the arena is strong, the level of light that can be transmitted will definitely not damage your eyesight." …It really covers everything! The lightning in the field finally began to weaken, and Shermei hugged Nikaidou Benimaru tenderly: "It's so cool! But if you want to beat me, you must first learn to use alternating current!" oh! This is - Shelmei shines! Text Chapter 158 Japan Team vs. Hell Band Part 2 Nikaido Benimaru was defeated and he was lying on the ground vomiting blood. Shermei stepped forward gracefully and held his hand like an elder: "If you want to be a master of using electricity, you have to learn bioelectricity well Well, I'll leave now." With that said, he smiled sweetly, helped Nikaidou Benimaru up, and left humming a tune alone. "Alternating current and direct current I don't understand what Shelme means, but direct current can be seen in nature at any time Maybe Nikaido Benimaru's attack is just to charge her? But why does it seem like alternating current can work in her words? Is it because AC is man-made? Or are there complex bioelectrical principles involved? My thinking has no answer. Nikaidou Benimaru on the court is still standing there covering his mouth. It looks like he has internal injuries? However, Daimon Goro and Nanaishasha have already appeared - it is almost certain that there is definitely a secret operation in this order of appearance! "Benimaru, you're seriously injured, please leave first!" Dai Damen can actually speak English? Seeing the way he was supporting Nikaido Benimaru with concern, I couldn't help but tug on Athena's sleeves: "Is it true that among the fighters there is only Kusanagi? Kyo doesn't know English?" "Well" Athena tilted her head to think, "If we only count those who have already appeared in the finals, it's about right." …Perhaps, to promote their respective genres to the world? Thinking about it, I feel relieved - didn't Kasumi prefer to use her almost garbled English on the field last year? "Fight!" As soon as Nikaido Benimaru left the field, the referee announced that the first round was a draw and the second round had begun. After bowing slightly, Daimon Goro did not ask why Shermei abstained from voting, and only focused on observing the Qiluo Society opposite. "I heard that Judo is mainly about defensive counterattack, so I will take the initiative to attack!" As he said that, Qi Luoshe flashed his steps and directly punched sideways - the final impact! The jade collapses! Daimon Goro reacted instantly. But the outcome was indistinguishable - Nanaisha's punch was indeed blocked, but Daimon Goro didn't have the strength to fight back. Evenly matched? wrong! Qi Ye She closed his fist and struck again - the final impact! "Could it be that" Athena suddenly murmured to herself, "He wants to" "What?" I asked, and the Qilao Club on the field received another final impact! "Judo is a fighting technique that uses four ounces to push a thousand pounds, but just now the Qizhao Club was not counterattacked. Do you know why?" Athena stared at the Qijiao Club who kept making final attacks on the field, asking and answering, "It's not the gate. Goro didn't want to think about it, but the speed and power of Shichishasha's punches exceeded the limit of his ability to fight back. In layman's terms, it meant breaking the defense. And Shichishasha's continuous attacks were nothing more than an attempt to make Daimon Goro exhausted and defeated - ―The puncher relies mainly on waist strength, while the defender uses his hands to withstand the explosive force. If Daimon Goro's hands can lose their combat effectiveness before Shichiyosha himself becomes tired, then he will win. But the key is, why did he So confident? You know that Goro Daimon is a leader in the judo world, but you still deliberately use this style of fighting to defeat ten kai with one force?" …Of course he is confident. As a king, it’s strange that he can’t even do this! Moreover, what he did was simply to create more energy agitation, right? Just like Shermei seduced Nikaidou Benimaru to use powerful moves continuously "Twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two" Even the referee was counting, and the audience was uniformly shouting and shouting for every punch of Qilongshe, and just after the twenty-sixth punch , Daimon Goro finally lost control of his hands, and the door opened wide! One million sledgehammer steam! Although this series of attacks were not as powerful and heavy as the previous ones, they were as fast as a storm. Daimon Goro, who had lost his ability to defend himself, could not even make a move to hide! The continuous violent attack knocked Daimon Goro from the center of the ring to the edge of the ring. The Seven Pillars finally ended with a punch to the chest, and the blood dripping from Daimon Goro's mouth finally slowly fell and turned into a fountain. "Do you need me to help you out?" The outcome was already clear. Qiluoshe, who was no longer attacking, extended his hand to Daimongoro in a gentlemanly manner. Unfortunately, Daimongoro's mouth was obviously filled with blood and he couldn't tell clearly. words. "Twenty-six punches" Athena shook her head and smiled bitterly, "He Bing, it seems that we can only stop at the top four this time." "Are you saying that the Hell Band is too strong?" I asked, "Or are you already convinced that you can defeat the mercenary army?" "It's a cause and effect!" Athena looked at Shingo Yabuki and Chris who were on the stage. "Hell Band didn't pay attention to the Japanese team at all, or they were confident that any one of them could win. As for the organizers, To put it bluntly, if such a team does not meet the Three Artifacts in the finals, it will definitely be a big loss in business. Computer grouping? It’s just a joke.” Hearing Yabuki Shingo’s passionate declaration in bird language on the field, Athena couldn't help but smile, "Here we go, let's wait for a while."In the match between the children and the mercenaries, Quan Chong and I will go all out. You can represent us in the semi-finals just like you did last year! Hmm Leona, someone who can hurt Kusanagi is worth looking forward to! " "Fight!" Perhaps Yabuki Shingo didn't think he had any hope of winning, so he attacked regardless of physical strength from the beginning. Unfortunately, the obvious difference in speed made people feel like it was cat and mouse - to be precise, Yabuki Shingo was a cat, Chris It's a mouse, except it's Tom and Jerry from "The Mousetrap." Chris dodged easily, as if walking in the ring, always keeping one step away from Shingo Yabuki, and it was this precise step that made Shingo Yabuki's attack absolutely in vain. "It's one-sided again." Quan Chong sighed with admiration, "That Chris is more talented than Li Mei!" "Why?" Although Chris' youth is just an appearance, I don't understand Quan Chong's reason for concluding that he has "talent". "Although Shingo Yabuki was a little impulsive at first, now he is not attacking stupidly, but he can't stop anymore!" Kentaka pointed at the two people on the field, "Chris's dodge was very fast, and the landing point was Shingo Yabuki. If you don't attack continuously, even a slight pause is likely to cause serious damage!" "Is it?" It seems that this is a qualitative change in the speed advantage? Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes, when the audience was already impatient, Yabuki Shingo finally ran out of energy, slipped and fell to the ground. "It's hard for you!" Chris leaned over and smiled at Shingo Yabuki, "Since your will is stronger than your physique, how about you just admit defeat?" "No" After Yabuki Shingo reluctantly rejected this suggestion, he closed his eyes He, he just fell asleep! Text Chapter 159: Hungry Wolf Team vs. Special Invitation Team Listening to the slight snoring, Chris shook his head helplessly, picked up Shingo Yabuki and threw him towards the entrance: "Fool you will go into shock if you stop suddenly after strenuous exercise." "Hell Band advanced to the semi-finals!" Although Yabuki Shingo did not admit defeat, the referee still declared the winner. Perhaps for the sake of his life safety - the staff outside the field rushed over to give him a series of physical therapy measures. Chris, on the other hand, waved coolly towards the outside and strolled away. "The following is the hungry wolf team vs. the special invitation team! Players from both sides are invited to enter!" The referee spoke in a routine manner, but my shoulder was suddenly tapped from behind: "He Bing, let's declare the order of appearance together!" …It’s Leona, her long blue hair is simply tied up, and she’s looking straight at me. "us?" "He Bing, go ahead! Just line up with me last." Athena smiled and nodded, "This way, both parties can rest assured." "Oh." As soon as I agreed, Leona took my hand and walked away. "What's wrong?" Following Leona, her hair blowing against my face, I still didn't understand. "The Hell Band is obviously favored in the order of appearance. For the sake of fairness, it is the most effective way for us to declare together." The place of declaration is not far away, and Leona didn't walk fast, but she held my hand very firmly, " BesidesI heard that my adoptive father came to see you?" "Yes." There was nothing worth hiding. "He scared me as soon as he made a move." "On the contrary, he was the one who was frightened." Leona turned back and smiled, "He still feels bad about the fact that you kicked off his beloved dagger." "It seems you are happy about this?" However, this is another heart-wrenching smile. "Of course, didn't you suggest that I smile more often?" Leona turned around and grabbed my hand, "But, I still have to thank you" "Don't, that's what you should have." Leona's gaze made me feel a little flustered, and I wanted to break free from her hand, but failed. "Me? Apart from a miserable childhood and a murderous boy, what else do I have? Besides you, who else has thought about this for me?" Leona seemed determined to hold me back, lowering her head and whispering, "But, I am stupid, and I may never be able to live like an ordinary person in my whole lifebutI am willing to accompany you to be hunted down by Brazilian mercenaries" Isn’t this too unconfident? Looking at her hazy eyes, I really couldn't figure out what they meant: "Don't say that, you can do it as long as I'm here." "Well you can't let me down" Leona whispered this and immediately raised her head, "However, now I am still a member of the Brazilian mercenary army, and I will not be merciful on the field soon …take care." "To be honest I'm really afraid of your dagger." It's time to declare. It's not big, but it's free for casual visitors. The staff are quite enthusiastic, but they can't help but complain that they can't see the game in person despite being so close during this exciting time. "The game is exciting, but how many people can understand it?" I interrupted his ramblings with a smile, "If you really want to know the ropes, let's get started first Well, the order of appearance of the Athena team is - He Bing , Shii Kentaka, Asamiya Athena.” "The order of appearance of the Brazilian mercenary army is - ralf, Clark, leona." Leona's voice suddenly became a little cold Oh no, that was what she always looked like as a soldier. When we broke up, I couldn't help but ask her: "Did you arrange it like that on purpose?" "I don't want to hurt you personally." After saying that, she left gracefully. …It seems that she still doesn’t take me seriously …… "How is the game going?" Although some fighting sounds can be heard along the way, some things must be seen with one's own eyes to know the true process. Therefore, as soon as I returned to my seat, I asked Athena, "Who won?" Already?" "We haven't won yet." Athena pointed at Tōjo and Yamazaki Ryuji, who were fighting each other on the field. "Tōjo is relatively weak, but Yamazaki Ryuji never exerts his full strength. It seems to be for some reason, but it really looks like No reason." Looking along her hand, Dongzhang's whirlwind fist was counterattacked by Yamazaki Ryuji, and he had to retreat. Yamazaki Ryuji took the opportunity to take out the dagger and swung it - the head of sanctions! There were a lot of blood marks on Dongzhang's wrist, which he couldn't avoid - it seemed that he had accumulated a lot of minor injuries in the previous fight. However, it is indeed a bit strange. Yamazaki Ryuji's attacks were not continuous enough, or there was a small pause after the first sanction, allowing Dongzhang to breathe. Considering Yamazaki Ryuji's character, this is very strange. . Suddenly, Dongzhang seemed to have made up his mind, took two steps back, gritted his teeth,Manually blowing up the wind, the surrounding air was distorted in an instant - a tornado of death! It’s a hit! When Dongzhang was kneeling on the ground and gasping for air, a huge tornado enveloped Yamazaki Ryuji - that was a confined space, and the physical damage caused by the tornado was not as simple as usual. After the strong wind dissipated, Dongzhang slowly stood up, only to see Ryuuji Yamazaki squatting down with his head buried in his face. His clothes had already been torn to pieces by the tornado. Just like us outside the court, Dongzhang's reaction to Yamazaki Ryuji was also very strange, but he no longer had much physical strength, so he could only approach slowly and cautiously Suddenly, when Dongzhang was less than one step away from Yamazaki Ryuji, Yamazaki Ryuji looked up - those were a pair of terrifying eyes! Guillotine! Yamazaki Ryuji's speed was simply not something that Tojo could resist at this moment. Holding Dongzhang's neck and pressing him on the ground, he ran, and the blood stained a trail. When the trail reached the edge of the field, Yamazaki Ryuji finally let go of him Oh no, this was not just letting him go. Open, this is this is the starting signal for shooting! A long howl like a wolf's howl resounded through the stadium. Yamazaki Ryuuji would have frightened the children's faces and turned even more ferocious. It was simply a sign of being unable to control himself - the howl was still echoing, and Yamazaki Ryuuji had already grabbed almost Dong Zhang was unconscious, and the extremely fast snake wielder kept him close to the inner wall, and the final windy lower uppercut made Dong Zhang fly to the ceiling! Before Tojo fell, Yamazaki Ryuji stared blankly at the blood in front of him. His eyes were also so brightly colored! "Player Yamazaki Ryuji seems to be a little confused. For the safety of player Tojo, if the Hungry Wolves think this game has been lost, player Terry is asked to enter quickly!" Text Chapter 160: The Hungry Wolves vs. the Special Invitation Team Terry entered the scene. Perhaps for Dongzhang's safety, he didn't say hello at all. He punched Yamazaki Ryuji in the back with a flaming punch from a distance! Almost as an instinctive reaction, Yamazaki Ryuji turned around the moment Terry's fist was about to hit his back - kicking sand! Of course, the sanitary conditions in the arena are commendable. Yamazaki Ryuji couldn't lift up the sand, but the wind brought by his leg strength did not affect the power of Flame's punch. The result of the confrontation between the two was that Terry was carried into the air, and Yamazaki Ryuji was also unable to move to pursue. "Bang!" Tojo landed, but Yamazaki Ryuuji ignored the movement behind him and only stared at Terry in front of him The Nike mark on the hat is so eye-catching Suddenly, Yamazaki Ryuji moved again - the head of sanctions, punching, stabbing, snake wielder! Thisthis is completely different from Yamazaki Ryuji just now! The continuity of the movements, the explosiveness of the speed Why were you struggling with Dong Zhang just now? Or is he really out of control now? The referee's words are not worthy of reference, but considering that as a small referee, he can make such a decision, I can't help but wonder whether he was authorized in advance or got a hint? In other words, Yamazaki Ryuji's situation at this moment was expected by some people? Terry defended very well, moving his feet without any sloppiness, and Yamazaki Ryuji's attack was completely deflected; and after a series of defenses, Terry actually leaned forward to avoid the snake user - the high-rail fountain! Even though it was a visually obvious energy pillar, Yamazaki Ryuji was sprayed into the air, but Terry's attacks were not over yet - flame punch, energy replenishment, gravel kick, inverted jump kick! There was no gap between the series of blows. Yamazaki Ryuuji was always moving in mid-air, with some blood flying from time to time! Energy fountain! Terry, who landed first, pursued again This must be the last blow, right? The radius of the energy pillar was ridiculously large, and the clothes on Yamazaki Ryuuji's chest disappeared into thin air under such a blow! "So strong." Athena admired, "Is this Terry's true strength?" As she said this, she observed Yamazaki Ryuji's appearance. At this time, Terry, although still standing casually, could not cover his chest. Strong ups and downs - this is obviously a sign of overload. A minute passed, and Yamazaki Ryuuji finally slowly got up from the ground. However, he looked quite dazed. He just inspected his wounds blankly and couldn't even speakfor a long time, he held his chest and walked away. For a game, this scene was very strange, but the referee didn't say anything, and the audience just watched quietly. The staff quickly took the unconscious Dong Zhang away from the field, and at the entrance on the other side, Mary was taking Throwing his short leather jacket to his pet dog. "Do you need to take a break?" Mary's affectionate words definitely made the audience vomit blood, but those who knew the inside story thought it was normal, while Terry only asked softly: "How do you team up with such a person?" "It's not just to make a living." Mary smiled playfully, "Aren't you also calling yourself poor?" "This year's KOF is not suitable for you." Terry was speechless for a moment. "Are you afraid that I will steal your bonus, or that you are unable to protect me with your ability?" Mary used her hand as a gun and pointed at Terry playfully, "My marksmanship is perfect, you can't escape." "Let the game begin." Terry seemed to be afraid of her continuing, and even though she was still panting, she asked the referee. "It seems that they have a good relationship?" Athena looked at me and Quan Chong with a smile, "What does her gun refer to?" "Cupid's gun?" I said casually, and Mary on the field really shot Terry like a bullet - pointing to the sky and spinning her feet! Theoretically speaking, this kind of speed is nothing to Terry, and it can be understood by an energy fountain; but in fact, Terry can barely dodge, let alone fight back. When he turns around, Mary's new attack has arrived - ―Vertical Arrow! Hit - mary grabs! The additional attack knocked Terry to the ground, but Mary did not pursue him again: "It seems that you just spent a lot of money." It seemsMary's judgment is correct, or Terry is letting things slip? No wayoh no, could it bethat the "tracheitis" phenomenon in the future can be predicted from this? "You have made a lot of progress." Terry was not seriously injured. He patted the dust on his body and looked at Mary Wenwen. "I hope you can beat me" He did not finish his words, but used actions to describe - ―Energy wave! Mary easily dodged it and used Mary's spider stick, but Terry's movements were no longer as slow as before - a reverse jump kick! This time it was Mary who was hit, but Terry did not pursue her, and Mary had no obvious injuries. Energy replenishmentmary's fallslam dunkturn around and really fall   The back and forth of each move may make the audience happy, but in the eyes of professionals, this is completely the daily practice of fellow practitioners, oh no, it is more routine than daily practice! In the end, Quan Chong couldn't help but sigh: "Love is so great!" Half an hour later, Terry was thrown to the sidelines by Mary's dynamic flash. He finally admitted defeat, and Mary's words once again made the audience vomit blood: "Let's call it a drawotherwise, whether I hurt Andy or he hurt me, It’s not good for you.” …It seems that they haven’t received the certificate yet, right? So harmonious? No matter what others think, they are in a "tie" after all. Anyway, KOF's regulations do not have provisions for handling match-fixing. And the atmosphere of the confrontation between Andy and Billy can be said to be of the same origin. Oh no, it can be said to be more harmonious, although it is only a unilateral show of goodwill by Billy. "I knocked your girlfriend down a few days ago. She's not angry, right?" Billy's tone didn't sound like a gangster at all. "No, they are all fighters." Although Billy's attitude surprised Andy, he still answered like a fighter, "But there will be a real winner between us." "Really?" Billy laughed, "Can you take my attack?" "Just try and you will find out." "Fight!" Billy moved immediately, and the movement was unusually atmospheric - a big whirlwind! The energy generated by it was like thousands of three-section sticks hitting Andy over and over again, a total of ten times! “Could it be thathe wants to imitate the method used by the Qilong Society to defeat the gate? However, Billy did not have the strength of Seven Flails Society. When his attack was completed, Andy almost knelt on the ground, but the corner of his mouth moved: "Is that all?" ??—Flying Meteor Fist! Suddenly, just as Andy rushed to Billy, a voice sounded: "I abstain." bump! Billy's words clearly confused Andy, but as a self-confessed upright fighter, Andy had no intention of taking action even after his opponent admitted defeat, so - as a result of inertia, Andy threw himself into the competition without any method. Leigh's arms. "Come on! Also, when that idiot with no brains wakes up, tell him - don't let me find out when he bullied Lily."\ Text Chapter 161 Team Athena vs. Mercenary Army (Part 1) Billy left, making another elegant exit. His rugged back was a model of the thug profession. Maybe boys and girls who don't know the details will regard him as an image of some chivalry, but Andy's face is more surprised - hatred may continue to retaliate endlessly, or it may sit down and settle it once and for all, but There is no reason as if nothing happenedwhich often brings to mind conspiracy. However, the stage of their grievances was in Nanzhen, not the kof97 arena. Although Andy was confused, he could only leave with the result of promotion in confusion. And now, the ones facing each other on the field are ralf and me with the blessings of Athena and Quan Chong. "The colonel has never forgotten you!" Ralph actually brought in a bottle of vodka, blew it in one breath and threw it away, "Should I take this opportunity to please him?" Public revenge for private revenge? I couldn't help but want to laugh. After all, except for the cosmic phantom, none of Ralf's attacks could kill me with a single blow. Even if I was really no match for him, I could admit defeat. Besides, he was also gradually progressing from military boxing to jungle fighting. Entering the ranks of martial artists can be called a monk halfway like me. Relatively speaking, I have no psychological burden. "Fight!" The bottle was of good quality and was not broken. It was just rolling on the ground. The moment it stopped, Ralph's attack began. It was a full beating, with no obvious moves. Ralf's punches and kicks seemed to have little structure, but they were swift and precise. Every time I use Todo-ryu's locking technique, I can't grasp it accurately - there are no warning signs for his movements at all, and my pre-reading advantage when facing other people is completely useless. With my current ability, I can only try to catch him! “The result of this confrontation was that ralf chased me and beat me, but in fact it was just the two of them using up their energy in vain. I don’t know how long it took Oh no, it must have been a long time. Ralph’s movements showed signs of slowness Could it be that he was tired? However, regardless of whether it was a trap or not, he finally showed a flaw. And this is enough for me - Fujido Suo! This time, I finally succeeded. I pushed the thumb of his right hand with my left hand, suddenly stretched out his legs and cuffed him. He lost his center of gravity and was pushed to the ground by me, locking his throat! Of course, I didn't intend to kill anyone. The chokehold was just a cover to force him to fight back. The moment he struggled to punch me, I let go and punched him in the stomach at a faster speed - this moment The effect of the hit is particularly good, even if it is not stomach bleeding, he will lose most of his combat effectiveness within a certain period of time. "The joint skater of Team Athena wins!" Ralf couldn't stand up for a minute. Although he didn't admit defeat, the referee still announced the result as appropriate. Watching Clark come in to help Ralph, I couldn't help but feel a little emotional: Although Ralph's wild boxing is also a fighting method, people without formal training don't know how to minimize possible trauma at the moment of being hit. As for my punch, if the opponent was Kensung, it would be absolutely impossible to determine the winner with the same hit. ?? ralf As a mercenary soldier, he should be the best, but in kof97, which cannot use thermal weapons, he can only be one of them. And what about Clark? From a distance, the sunglasses obscured all expressions. "It's very frustrating to lose, Ralph." After dealing with Ralph, Clark slowly walked towards me, "I thought your physical strength was not very good, but you ended up wearing it out." He obviously didn't finish his words, and his calm posture made him feel sad. I think of a fortress standing by the sea. "Fight!" Clark did not take the initiative to attack, and could even be said to be motionless. I threw a tentative punch, but had to take it back halfway - he seemed to have inadvertently shifted his center of gravity slightly, but it was enough to make my punch empty. If I really punched him, he would definitely catch me. Right! One punch, two punches I falsely punched more than a dozen times from different angles, but they were all false punches - Clark's slightest movement actually gave me a premonition of danger, and in the eyes of the audience, he was almost It's motionless! This inevitably frightens me. The more immobile an opponent is, the more likely he is to invade like fire. If Clark, who is so well-defended, counterattacks Being proficient in Todo-ryu, I fully understand what it means to lose the initiative in a duel between two grappling masters! Suddenly, Clark moved slowly and walked toward me with small staggered steps, his upper body posture remained the same. …No, I will lose if this continues! The attack has been fruitless. If you panic when defendingthis is definitely a danger! Run, turn around and run! Although I behaved like a frightened bird, I gained time to think. Clark, on the other hand, was always chasing me unhurriedly, like a wolf stalking its prey, but no matter the distance, I could not find the angle of attack, nor could I escape the pressure he enveloped. Or is he trying to drag me down psychologically? What a pity, MingSo, I have no countermeasures. Even running around him can't make him faint He really should become a pilot! However, this is almost my last resort. Forget it, let’s strike again, with the fastest speed and explosive power! If it still doesn't work, I'll give in After making the decision, I opened the distance as fast as I could Well, it was about twenty meters away. Considering the speed at which he was chasing me, I still had ten meters left to speed up. I hope that's enough Thinking about it, using the inertia to run out of an arc, I finally faced off against Clark Five meters, two meters, my center of gravity was pressed down, and I punched! I saw Clark’s hands reaching for me, I felt his fist hit his chest, and I noticed a gust of wind Oh, it was me rising straight into the air\ Text Chapter 162 Team Athena vs. Mercenary Army (Part 2) "Bore!" I hit the ceiling without any preparation. When I fell, I was a little dizzy. I tried to adjust my posture, but failed. I hit Clark's shoulder hard - my back! Super Argentinian blocker! Fire flash elbow! Before I could feel the pain after being thrown to the ground, Clark’s elbow hit my stomach again It seemed that there was a fishy smell in my mouth I reluctantly got up, but before I could stand still, I saw Clark's oncoming scissor kick - Franken's sure kill! This time, my neck won't have any sequelae I subconsciously pressed my throat, and I simply curled up and refused to get up. Anyway, in my current situation, no matter what I do, I will get beaten He really did fight. A fist and kick attack no less than that of Ralph hit me without interruption. This was much more powerful than when Yuri had practiced. Unfortunately, I couldn't do anything except barely protect my vital parts I don’t know how much time has passed - no one has time to count the time when being beaten repeatedly Oh, I can’t imitate those people who count how many punches they received. Anyway, by the time I really felt the pain, Clark had stopped attacking. I don't understand why I stopped, but I endured the pain and got up with extreme vigilance - Clark was standing next to me, without making a move or expression. ??????????????????????????? He has already let me go, and there is no need for me to humiliate myself any more. Not being afraid of being beaten and looking for a beating are two different things. "……I surrender." Um? Was there any mistake? Why did Clark steal my line? "Team Athena's joint skater wins!" The referee's words echoed in my ears, but I didn't understand what was happening at all. I just watched Clark slowly leave the field, and watched Leona come in easily I won. ? Why? Why did Clark admit defeat? "Does it still hurt?" Leona looked at me warmly, her eyes full of tenderness, "Will you rest for a while longer?" "Why?" I looked at the back of Clark who was already outside the court, "The losershould be me, right?" As I said that, I finally felt the sweetness clearly in my throat. "That's not the point If you really want to know, find time to ask him in person." Leona put on plastic gloves, "You seem to underestimate your own fists." "My fist?" I looked at my hand "What's wrong?" "Fight!" The referee used his voice to remind us what to do, but he was obviously ignored. Leona simply walked over and took my hand: "You are not fighting alone" I’m not Could it be that she means the influence of those crazy bloods? But I don't have any Cang Yan "Me and your?" "Ralf and Clark want to defeat you physicallyit can only be said that their intelligence work is not done well." Leona let go of me and took two steps back, "that is actually my dereliction of duty." "Thank you." Leona hid a lot of things for me Heaton's request was not only his request, but also my sense of responsibility. "Do you need to rest for a while?" Leona asked again. "You can start." "Really? I see it's hard for you to even stand firm." Leona waved her hand knife in the air, bringing up a lot of airflow, and pushed me down violently, falling to the ground, and she also sat down gently. , looked at me quietly, "kof97 has no time limit, you can definitely sleep in first - I have no objection." You don’t objectyou don’t even know what the audience’s anger is. Well, that's right, Leona's mercenary logic is just to regard Kof as a mission, and it is a mission that does not require victory-it is almost equivalent to a vacation. As for taking a vacation, of course you can do whatever you want But the key point is that I am not a mercenary, and Leona will no longer be either. "Forget it, we're not that smart yet, it's not good to act like a big name." I got up with difficulty, but I was determined, "Just take action, just let me lose clearly Oh, don't use your dagger." "Dagger? No need." Leona's faint smile flashed away, and she rushed to me - Moonlight Saw! This was entirely caused by the wind blade when she waved the plastic glove, which directly cut my clothes and even pierced my skin! "The clothes are good, Mai Zhuo is really good to you." Leona was obviously dissatisfied with the effect of her attack, and her eyes were a little unhappy. She didn't realize that I had no ability to dodge, so she pounced on me, leaned over and took a bite. , bite me on the shoulder! It hurtsah! Leona bit hard not only hard, but also turned hard. The tearing pain made me tremble unconsciously, but there was no way to get rid of it, or in other words, after passing by ralf and?Lak's consumption has already turned me into a sandbag. Finally, Leona seemed to have used up all her breath, and she jumped away reluctantly, spitting out her soft tongue and licking the blood in her mouth, with a warm look on her face: "It really is such a familiar taste" Of course, a lot of it is your blood But you bit it out of me There are definitely teeth marks, absolutely "Can I admit defeat now?" If I don't leave the show, I don't know how many more "shows" Leona will have. I don't want her label to be all over my body. "Okay! Do you need me to help you out?" Leona is ruthless in her actions, but so gentle the most evil mercenary logic! "No, no need, I can still walk. I look forward to your wonderful performance." I touched the place where she just bit her. Well, it was really deep. "If you can defeat Quan Chong, I hope you won't hurt Athena's face. She can be said to live on stage." "Oh" Leona responded noncommittally. Probably, she didn't understand what stage food was. As soon as they left the venue, Athena and Quan Chong came over to greet them: "Not bad, it's better than we expected." "Really?" It's really good. I didn't even dare to think about the possibility of defeating Ralph and Clark in succession. "I'm on the stage. Athena said she would reward you tonight." Quan Chong winked, "However, I think you can't eat soy sauce recently. Otherwise, Leona's teeth marks will definitely be a good pattern on your shoulders. ." After saying that, he walked away. "I think Leona intends to keep that tooth mark there forever?" Athena said nonchalantly, but she just said that, helped me back to my seat, and stopped talking. "Miss Leona, we don't have to be too serious, right?" Quan Chong, who came on stage, began to fight for diplomacy, "He Bing has already given me face like this, how about we just stop there?" "Okay. You only need to fight me for one move." Leona didn't wait for the referee's command, walked to Quan Chong, and stood at a distance, "I will move in five seconds, if you can follow it, you will win." ." "Yeah." Quan Chong answered emphatically, watching Leona's movements intently. Vortex Launcher! Leona made a move. Although it was a move with obvious flaws, it was also a powerful move when the opponent agreed to accept the move instead of counterattacking! The immortal energy is activated! Quan Chong didn't hold back at all, he gave it his all in one go! There was a luster in the airflow, causing a slight explosion under the high pressure and finally, the light dissipated, and Leona's dagger pointed directly at Quan Chong's abdomen: "A fighter? I hope you can protect He Bing" After saying that, Leona turned and left Text Chapter 163 The Way Home "Team Athena advances!" It was a promotion, but the reaction of the audience Fortunately, there was a "tacit understanding" between the hungry wolves and the special invitation team. Apart from being slightly unsatisfactory, there were no other overall negative comments around it. However, Athena next to her had a heavy expression: "He Bing, are you familiar with Leona?" "What's the meaning?" "I know best what kind of moves Quan Chong uses to activate his immortal energy. But just now, Leona was not injured at all, and she even caught Quan Chong's flaw at that moment." Athena put her hand on my chest, and a warm current flowed through her body. The pain spread throughout the body, and the pain all over the body was greatly reduced by the slight coolness. "If it is really a death fight, the possibility of defeat between Quan Chong and I is very high. But she gave up - why? Because of you?" "Because he told me not to hurt your face." A hand was placed on my injured shoulder, it was Leona! "Then you agreed." Athena obviously knew about her arrival and was not as confused as I was. "You are familiar with each other?" "Sooner or later, I will live with him." Leona nodded to Athena, and without any explanation, she took off my collar and looked at the fresh coat she had created herself. After a long time, she chuckled, "It looks very cute. , right, He Bing?” ……cute? How could I possibly see it from my perspective? Moreover, although the difference between survival and life will reduce a lot of ambiguity, your current actions will definitely make some inexplicable associations with Athena! I looked back at Leona depressedly, speechless when facing that warm face. "Will you survive?" Athena blinked, finally showing her usual smile, and came over to observe the deep tooth marks with Leona, "WellMiss Leona's teeth are well maintained and neat." "The power of teeth is very objective. It is very useful in some unfavorable situations. Of course it needs to be taken seriously." Leona explained softly, touching my wound with her index finger, which brought me another pain. "There is still some blood stains." , her index finger was stained with some blood, flashed in front of my eyes, and entered her mouth, "Sweet, salty, very good taste." "" Blood tastes like this, but does it taste good? Moreover, your expression is too that's human blood! "You guys continue chatting. I went up to see Quan Chong, but he hasn't come down yet. I guess his confidence was hit by Miss Leona." Athena giggled, smiled at Leona, turned around and walked away. …Also, I definitely feel bad when one of my most proud moves is broken easily and naturally by others. Looking at Athena's backshe cares about Quan Chong after all! Thinking about it, I straightened my clothes and said, "Leona, can you take me home?" With the tatters of these clothes, showing off on the street I'm not that post-modern. "Why?" Leona's index finger was still in her mouth, as if she was savoring the taste of my blood. "I suspect Clark caused my stomach to bleed just now." Really, this kind of pain is very wrong. "Don't worry, you haven't died so far, so you won't die from this." Leona took my hand, "Crazy blood is not a good thing, but it is not useless either Go home!" go home. Following Leona, watching her move with ease, I really wondered if she had been to my house more than once It was as if she was the owner. Those passers-by obviously knew our identities, but they didn’t come together to strike up a conversation, and even stayed away from us. Maybe my reputation was gradually becoming more and more popular. "He Bing, how different is it in such a society and in the military camp?" Leona murmured, without stopping or looking back. "More. In other words, most of your common sense that is correct will not work." "Why?" "The military strives for the best efficiency, but in the world of ordinary people, different people pursue different things. We cannot use our own standards to demand others, nor can we do something for others. In your opinion, It’s a very serious matter to express too much anger. For examplerest, for ordinary people, is often not to restore physical strength, but to change a state of mind." "That kind of rest I have it too. There is a small cliff near the headquarters. I often sit there alone and watch the clouds." "Yes, you are looking at the clouds. But have you ever looked at the clouds with others?" The cliff that Leona mentioned was the place where King and I discovered it. "That's not enough at all - if it's just to keep the To survive, your small villa in Russia is almost your own small space. If you can order items online, you can have everything. But, how different do you think that kind of life is from that in the army? " "It seems more lonely." Leona thought for a moment. “?Therefore, you need someone to watch the clouds with you. Just like when the breeze blows your hair, someone can feel the smell of your hair, just like when you try hard to make a dish that fails, someone can eat it with you" "But, you didn't eat." Leona was probably a little embarrassed and angry about what happened at the beginning. She turned around and gave me a fierce look of hatred. "" How can the things you do be called a failure? It's simply poison! "Okay, tonight, I'll watch the clouds with you, oh no, watch the moon, that's okay, right?" "Where?" "My family. By the way, I want to let you experience what real delicious food is." Text Chapter 164 Home The light rain started falling unconsciously, and the mist looked like a gray gauze. The water droplets trickling down from the eaves also made a tinkling sound, like a soundtrack for pedestrians running around. And my journey with leona has finally arrived. Home. Seen from a distance, the somewhat tranquil color seems to blend in perfectly with the surrounding environment (goddamn it - Piaotian Literature - actually said this word is forbidden!). Maybe someone will accidentally notice that from this small villa, The backs of people coming in and out every day are quite familiar, but no one is interested or even investigates the origins of this vaguely stylish owner - in Tokyo, the pressure of life has long killed the leisure of ordinary people. "This, is your home?" After I opened the door and entered, Leona looked around, her eyes twitching, as if she didn't recognize anything, as if everything was novel. Why is the sofa placed here? Why is the water dispenser placed there? Whose work is the painting on the wall? Where did the ancient clock come from? After just scanning the living room, Leona was bombarded with questions. "Do you do the same thing when you go to other people's homes?" Her performance made me stunned. "No, I have to change it to someone else's house, it depends on the situation." Leona thought for a while and answered seriously. "Tell me more specifically." “If it’s for execution, I’ll break in directly; if it’s for assassination, I’ll use a long-distance camera to observe first; if it’s for theft, I’ll…” Seeing that she was about to pull the trigger, I said immediately: "I almost understand." Leona had almost no experience in asking questions to targets - or in other words, in her subconscious, she unconsciously regarded me as a usual target …"The decorations here are decided by Athena and others, I don't know." "That is to sayyou don't understand the purpose of your home's layout at all?" Leona was very surprised, "if someone attacks, how do you use your own facilities to deal with it? You can't even guarantee safety, soit's still you 's home?" "It's true that you can't call home without a sense of security, but security is not exactly as defined as you think." It seems that there are many things that need to be popularized to hermuch more than I imagined, "What is called in the military camp Safety mostly means personal safety, but in ordinary society, the probability of encountering a physical attack is relatively small, and the sense of security we need is more focused on the spiritual level." "Spirit?" Leona murmured. I suddenly punched her in the nose. Although I couldn't really hit her, and although her eyes were confused, her body did not hide, but instantly drew out the dagger. "Is this your own reaction or your body's reaction?" Withdrawing my fist, I held her hand - the dagger still scared me. "I don't knowI've always done this." Leona looked at her hands blankly, "I didn't mean to hurt you." "I know, you know, but your body doesn't know." I took her to sit on the sofa. "When you are performing a mission, if there is danger, your comrades will help you share it - on the battlefield, it is enough But, when you are in ordinary society, if you encounter something sad or something that a person cannot bear or bear, who will share it with you?" "you." "Me?" Leona blurted out, which made me feel sad. She actually trusted me so much, "But, am I enough on my own?" "enough." "That's not enough. There are still many things worth experiencing in your life" “I experience everything with you.” Looking at her serious eyes, my throat almost choked - Please, on another occasion, this was a proposal! "It seems you have made some mistakes I am not qualified to go through life" "You have." Leona's hand suddenly became strong, so determined that it hurt me, "If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be so eager for life. Although I don't understand anything, I know that only when I am with you can my heart Tranquility Although I can't control my hands, I believed you wouldn't hurt me just now. As for other people, at such a close distance, I won't give them a chance to take action - except for you and my adoptive father, no one People make me feel at ease; except you, no one makes me feel at ease; except you, no one gives me the courage to face a strange world." …It’s a mess, it’s a complete mess… I can’t get my hands free: “I understand what you mean, but… do you understand what your words mean?” "I know, this is my truth." "But your words can be interpreted as sweet words or a proposal." I couldn't help but avoid her pure eyes, "You also know, I have a girlfriend." "Girlfriend, Miss Kingbut why are you??Need a girlfriend? "Leona's words almost made me vomit blood. "Because I need someone who makes me happy, makes me feel dependent, makes me willing to pay for it, and makes me think more important than myself. Just like in all love stories, not seeing each other for one day is like three autumns. As in all marriages, we share the joys and sorrows of each other.” "Pleasing to the eye? Relying on? Paying for? Important? Three autumns in one day? Sharing joys and sorrows? Helping each other?" Leona seemed to understand but was confused, "Have you finished explaining?" "……Roughly the same." "But don't these words describe a home?" "I originally planned to Oh, this place is also my home, but I can't stay here forever. It will hinder Athena's life Sooner or later, I need to build a family of my own." "Oh." Leona took a deep breath, "Okay, let's build a family! You have been giving me the elements you mentioned, and I can definitely give them to you!" …… He Bing fled back to his room like a sprint, leaving behind a confused Leona. She stared at the closed door in a daze for a long time, smiled slightly, stood up and poured herself some water. While receiving the water, Leona suddenly frowned. At the same time, the door opened, it was Athena and Quan Chong. "So you're a guest at my house." Athena chuckled, "Quan Chong, you go take a shower first, I'll talk to Miss Leona Well, how about going to the balcony?" The wind on the balcony is very gentle, accompanied by the smell of soil brought by the rain. Athena looked at the busy traffic outside and turned her back to Leona: "Be kind!" "How much does your water dispenser cost?" Leona suddenly asked. "It's only a few hundred thousand dollars." Athena replied, turning back, "Hebing needs happiness." "I can give it to him, and he can give it to me." "Things are not that simple. Now, he is still my relative, and I will not turn a blind eye." Text Chapter 165 Warning My head was buried in the pillow, and I was motionless like an ostrich, but my mind was filled with Leona's voice and figure. Not to delve into her weird reasoning process, that decision alone almost made me want to die - she actually planned to marry me! God knows how sharp her dagger is, and God knows when she will go on a bloodbath on a whim When I get married, I don't want to be the legendary male mantis. Besides, I still have a king. However, with Leona’s quality as a mercenary, once she decides on something, it will almost be completed as a missionDo I have to fight a tug-of-war like Emperor Wanli for more than ten years? Or even, will Leona challenge King to a duel in anger? Just when I was thinking wildly, the door opened. Does leona have lock picking skills? Oh no, it's Athena, she already has the key. "Can you hide for a while, or for a lifetime?" Athena picked me up from the bed with a strong heart, "Everyone else has given up their words, are you staying here waiting to be robbed?" "But, I" Of course I don't want to "sit back and wait for death", but what should I do? "Leona will stay here, saying that she will accompany you until the end of kof97, and then find a quiet place to settle down with you." Athena ignored my surprise, "It is not worth the gain to drive her away, so you can take care of yourself. In addition Be more alert at night, lest you accidentally get married - Leona's military principle is that the result is more important than the process." "Athena, don't scare me." Getting married? Come on, Bloody Romance didn’t happen overnight, right? "He Bing." Athena let go of me and reached out to pat my head. Considering the height difference between us, it was funny, but she spoke with sincerity and sincerity. "I can't influence your personal affairs, but there are some things I can't turn a blind eye to." Close one eye. It’s understandable that you don’t want to choose the three-artifact set. After all, you are forced to choose between two choices But Leona is different. The reason why she likes you is not important. What is important is her identity. And, her bloodline.” "bloodline? Athena, you" How is that possible? How could Athena know this? "Knowing too much is not happiness." Athena's face was expressionless, but I clearly felt how complicated it was behind that calmness. "You associate with the girl from the artifact family, you are close to the heir of the Todo family, and you talk to the female Muay Thai boxing champion. Talk about marriage No matter what the outcome is for you, I will be happy for you and bless you. I just hope that your love will not become a chess piece in the game between forces. Because you are my relative. " "Relatives" This title has been mentioned more than once, but I never understand the reason, "Why" "Invitation is not the same as blood relationship" Athena was about to explain, but she seemed to suddenly notice something and smiled, "It seems that Leona is awake." Before she finished speaking, Leona appeared at the door with her hair disheveled. "What's wrong?" Looking at the tense atmosphere between them, I was very worried. "I used super mental penetration and some hypnosis to make her take a nap." Athena nodded and smiled, "It was a shameful sneak attack. Okay, I'm going to cook for you. Think of it as apology for this! He Bing , remember what I just said, you have to live a good life, because you still owe me a lot of money, and you have to calculate compound interest." "Compound interesteven though it's a joke, don't poke my pain!" "Damn it!" Leona looked at Athena's graceful back in depression, and suddenly came over to grab my hand, "He Bing, you can't light up the lighthouse and leave a storm behind. It's also a crime for people to drown in the river of love." "Who taught you these words?" Love words sound nice, but coming from her mouthI'm really not used to it. "It's in the book." Leona was very honest. "Bang!" I fell on the bed Please, someone kill me! Before Athena prepared a table of dishes, I lay lazily on the bed, chatting with Leona. However, a cold start is inevitable. Leona is not used to talking about it, and I am not in that mood. If I hadn’t just competed and was so exhausted, I might have run away! But she seems to enjoy such an atmosphere, or in other words, this level is a kind of peaceful happiness for her. Occasionally, when I look at her, her gentle eyes seem not to look at me enough, and she murmurs love words that are like those she learned in a surprise attack What she originally asked for is actually very simple and simple. It seems that it was my explanation that made her come to an excessive conclusion. in conclusion. "Leona, don't you regret it?" Finally, her persistence made me unable to help but speak seriously. "This is my choice." "First of all, don't use the way of speaking in those books. Your simplicity is your greatest treasure." I really can't stand her trying to imitate the classic tone, "Besides, I'm not a good person.No money, no power, no ability Don't speak, just listen to me first I won't analyze anything else. Although your logic is different, it is better than mine. I just say - if one day, I betray you, what will you do? What would you do if you found out decades later that I had betrayed you? Thousands of love books praise it as the most precious thing in the world, but real history will not allocate love to everyone. On the contrary, love, a priceless treasure, is not a great thing, and there are many infinities that are higher than it. "Oh, Leona is just a mercenary soldier. She shouldn't understand the terms of advanced mathematics. Moreover, Chinese is not her native language. "Well Anyway, in the circle of fighters, there are many responsibilities that can defeat love So, It’s hard for me to give you the happiness you need. It’s really hard If you want to live an ordinary life, it’s best to be with ordinary people. " "Is it really difficult?" Leona asked softly, chewing on my words. "Yes, I have been caught up in the dispute between the fighting forces. I may die in a few days, and I may always be under the shadow of uncertainty about life and death." "It's difficult, but that means there is still hope." Leona became more determined, "I know you are always good for me, just like Miss Asamiya is thinking about you. I don't care what kind of life I live, as long as I have you Being around me is a happy life. If even this is hindered, I don’t mind fighting with people and heaven. Unlesseverything about me disgusts you." “…leo…” “I didn’t imitate anything this time, it was just what I wanted to tell you.” Text Chapter 166: Watershed? The atmosphere of the dinner was quite peaceful. Although there was obviously a Cold War-style communication between Leona and Athena, at least the quarreling behavior at the dinner table never escalated into body language-Athena's smile was throughout, no matter what came out of her mouth The words are cold or hot. After that, I accompanied Leona to the roof to watch the moon - this is what I agreed to do, no matter how much I wanted to avoid her at the moment. "There are a lot of stars today, and it seems that tomorrow will be a sunny day." Being silent is not an option, but I really don't know what to say, so the weather becomes the topic. "Yes." There were a few chairs scattered around the small open-air flower stand. Leona picked one casually and lay on it, enjoying it very much. "Athena Asamiya is very good at decorating her own home. Maybe, I have to ask her She learns.” Home that's the topic again I sat on the blue tiles at the edge of the flower bed, opposite her, looking at her comfortable look: "Athena is amazing. At her age, she knows so many things. I am the only one who knows so many things." For my mind, I can’t understand it, or in other words, I can only regard her as a genius.” "If you can't understand, then you can call it a genius?" Leona still looked at the stars in the sky, "Then you are my genius." “…You’re here again.” Leona’s constant confession made me at a loss. "He Bing, come here, okay?" Leona smiled softly and asked with a slight request. "how?" "Can you hug me?" Leona stood up and leaned back in my arms. "For a long time, I didn't know what it felt like to be completely unguarded but at ease. Even my memory can no longer tell me. Have you ever felt at ease?" "" I finally put my hands around her belly, warm and fragrant, and the loose blue hair almost blurred my eyes under the pull of the evening breeze, "You should have had a carefree time, at least. …while your parents are still alive.” "At that time I don't remember." Leona almost handed over her entire weight to me. "Whenever I try to recall, there always seems to be a voice in my heart telling me to give up. It seems to be telling me that that was A Pandora’s box.” Pandorait's really a bit appropriateI sighed secretly and hugged her a little bit: "In that case, I don't think about it for now. What should come will come sooner or later." "Yes, I have always been that 'temporary' these years." Leona almost cried. "What’s wrong with you?" "I'm happy. I'm happy that there is no longer a cold wall behind me today. I'm happy that you gave me a glimmer of light." Leona seemed to treat my hands as hugging bears. "I can't remember my father's appearance anymore. I can't remember him anymore." I missed it once.” "Father? I don't have such an old daughter." If Leona lacks fatherly love, it may be a good thing for me. "Haha" Leona was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "I already have a foster father. And you are the person who has been with me all my life. According to your theory, you should be my husband." "No, can you just think that I made a mistake in my explanation?" Leona is so amazing when she deduces love as a proof I really want to vomit blood. "It's impossible. My adoptive father will issue a death warrant at any time. If I don't care about your life or death, I can't do it. If I decide to live and die with you, isn't it the best choice to love each other for the rest of my life?" Leona said clearly and eloquently. . "I can't refute you, but I can refuse." I let go of my hand and helped her stand firm, "Pursuing someone is like a battle, it may be easy, it may be difficult, it may succeed, it may fail, but first, Before conducting a battle, you have to confirm whether the battle is strategically meaningful. And I, in your lifetime strategy, it is not worth it. Be careful and become the Vietnam War." "You are not my mistake, but my watershed." Leona suddenly poked her head over. This time, I escaped. "You couldn't help but want to kiss me at the beginning?" Leona missed the target and didn't force it. "Now you are hiding resolutely." "It's true. If you can't help yourself, you can't help yourself. When you're sober, you can't do something." I went downstairs without looking back, because I was afraid that if I accidentally really couldn't help myself, in that case, the problem would be big. On the first floor, Quan Chong watched the video of the Kof97 match that day. On the TV was the scene of Chizuru dealing with the limit flow. The moment when he answered the phone was also filmed in complete slow motion! "Come down? How is the progress with Leona?" Someone is more interested in gossip than studying the video. "Not at all." One look at his face and I knew that no comment was the best weapon. I pointed at the TV, "What kind of speed is Chizuru?" "Kagura Chizuru? I'm not interested in her speed. Anyway, I can't match it in the short term " Quan Chong shook his head indifferently, "I watched this section over and over again because her seemingly teleporting movements always seemed familiar to me. " "Looks familiar?" "Whether it's her God's Principle or God's Speed ??Blessing Temple, or any other move with a visual effect like a clone, in my opinion," Quan Chong said thoughtfully, "it's essentially the same as Athena's teleportation technique. big." "Teleportation?" I muttered these words, as if I noticed something, but I couldn't think clearly. …… "Today's dinner was good, wasn't it?" Leona was still lying quietly on the couch beside the small flower table. The river was particularly bright, and on the side, Athena was using her super power to prune the plants in the flower table. She looked so familiar with it. It seems that he is used to it. "It's worth learning from." "Want to learn? I'll teach you." "Okay. But I won't give up on Hebing." "Why do I ask you to give up? What I want is for him to be happy, and I don't want to make any mistakes. It's just that you now are not as good as the king for He Bing's future." “…Then what do you think I should do?” "First of all when you take a shower tonight, learn to take it for half an hour instead of three minutes." Text Chapter 167: Love Questions Teleportationwhy this name? Is it because of the power of the mind? To put it more deeply, what exactly are Athena's superpowers? It seems that I have ignored this question all this time. Superpowers are just a type of power, nothing more than things that cannot be explained by existing natural science, and such things are rampant in the world of kof. I have personally experienced the blood of madness and the blood of the three artifacts, and although the qigong practiced by almost all fighters is still a mystery to me, it is obviously a real existence. Perhaps, I don't have the energy or need to study the ingredients of crazy blood, but I must at least understand its efficacy, and at least have a vague and true conceptual understanding of various powers. After a long period of observation, Kensung connected the Kagura family's moves with Athena's kung fu There must be some reason for that Is the Law of the Gods a move or a unique ability of the Kagura family? Let's be clear - is that the ability of the Kagura family's blood, or can everyone possess that phantom martial arts through specific efforts? This can almost be boiled down to one question - to what extent does the bloodline factor affect a person. Will that be an aid that gets twice the result with half the effort, or is it an indispensable condition? In the past, all kinds of people and things made me think that there was an insurmountable gap between people with blood or other things and ordinary people, but today Quan Chong's words foreshadowed another possibility - what is right? Lying in my bed, I couldn’t sleep. Partly because of confusion, and partly because of fear that Leona might really make a surprise attack in the dark night fall in love, get married, have children If the trilogy reaches the top in one step, it would be an over-condensation of life. However, for Leona, her desire is actually very simple. The only thing that makes people laugh or cry is that she thinks the way to get that little happiness That is already a kind of happiness to her! "It's a pity that I'm not a savior and I'm not that selfless. From a man's perspective, Leona is a natural beauty with a distinctive and simple personality. This is very worthy for a man to pursue, but worthiness and need are two different things. Just like the various beauties in Wushui Sanqian have been divided into categories since ancient times, perhaps a man who calls himself an omnivore is interested and capable of getting involved with all kinds of women, but what is the probability of understanding the definition of love with such a mentality? No matter how good a man is in the history of women, he is just a description after classification. Apart from making one or some women unforgettable, what else is worth mentioning in retrospect? Moreover, those are just worth saying. The romantic Nikaido Benimaru is still worried about his Yoko, and Kensaka is gradually making his mark on the road to pursuing Athena What about me? For a moment, I was not sure whether my relationship with King was a good bet - using time and life as bargaining chips. I fell in love with Athena faintly at the beginning It was true that my heart moved, as if it was love; then, I was moved by the king's perseverance it was indeed moisturizing and silent, as if it was love; now , Leona is probably a perseverant person I was also amazed by her smile, which seemed to be the basis of love at first sight. No matter whether I refuse or accept it now, if I meet someone again in the future and have many connections, how will I choose? In a person's life, is love unique or does it just have one maximum solution? In other words, among the many people of the opposite sex who intersect with one's destiny, how high is the threshold for true love? two? one? Not even one? …… I don’t know when I fell asleep, but the reason I woke up was the sound of quarrels outside. In a daze, the people who spoke sounded familiar? "Bing is good to me, and I will be good to him. I am determined to let him have what he has given me." "Don't go too far." "I'm not overdoing it. I just want to be happy with him. As for your purpose, I don't know, but according to my investigation, there is too much resistance between you and him. If you really love him, you should give up something - The original life, or the future with him. And obviously, it is impossible for you to give up your brother - the conclusion is that I am more suitable for him, you are out. " This isleona, and king! In a panic, I jumped up, jumped out of bed, and ran out of the door before I could put on my clothes - I failed, and was blocked by Athena at the door. "Miss King is entrusted by Ms. Mai Zhuo to send you a new fighting uniform. However, it is best not to show your face now, as that will be bad for everyone." Athena used lip language, her expression was very gentle, But it was a decisive tone, "Even, I won't give you a chance to speak out. If you want to resist, please do so." "Why?" I am no match for Athena, but I still use lip reading??Asked. "If you go out, you will probably have to make an attitude choice among them. In fact, I'm afraid you don't have a choice now, right?" Athena smiled slightly, "Love is not as simple as first come, first served. " “…Then what should I do?” "Leave here and go anywhere." Athena pointed behind me, "Just jump out of this window. I will temporarily handle the tit-for-tat confrontation between Leona and Miss King for you, and you just need to promise to be back home before dinner the day after tomorrow. It's time - kof97's semi-finals are scheduled for the morning three days later." Athena’s orders are often neat and tidy, and I have to obey them – after all, she is right. The action of jumping out of the window may be cool, but it is early morning. Pedestrians looked at me with ridicule, knowing that my face was mostly ambiguous. Maybe they thought I was thrown out by someone because of something wrong, but more people speculated that I was successful. Gentleman Liang Shang - It can be seen from the look in his eyes that if I carry another package or something, someone might have already called the police Well, having said that, where should I go? It seems that the Todo Dojo is no longer suitable. It is definitely not an honor to be left empty-handed by Master Longbai. The hell band's tiger's mouth can be avoided at all times Do I have to go and greet my little master? It shouldshould not cause her any big trouble, right? Text Chapter 168 The unhappy grass? Aoi The credit card Akui gave me is still in my arms, but I have barely used it. Firstly, there is nothing to spend money directly on, and secondly, I don’t want to be too involved with the Cao family’s accounts. But now, I hold it in my hands. This card that can withstand the Dark Serpent not only pays the bill, but is also a pass in the grassland city. I had a casual Chinese breakfast on the commercial street at the entrance of Cao? City. After checking the time, I guessed that even the lazy people in Cao? "Excuse me, Cao? Is Miss Aoi here?" I said, showing the card, "I want to return this thing to her." "Here, you areyou are" The guard's expression became respectful and ambiguous as he recognized the origin of the card, "Please wait a moment!" Watching him take out something like a walkie-talkie and whisper mysteriously, I felt a little dumbfounded. Isn’t it just a credit card? It would be too snobbish to treat me as a distinguished guest for this reason. As I was thinking about it, I seemed to hear him say something like "That's that person" "Miss Aoi's" Anyway, I could vaguely hear it, but I couldn't hear it clearly. In fact, if he really didn't want me to hear it, he could just say the bird song. Why should it be so obvious? Oh, maybe he didn't know about my language skills. A few minutes later, a Hummer came speeding over. It was Cao Kui: "Let's talk about it after we get in the car." Get in the carjust get in the car. Anyway, her driving skills are far less thrilling than Qianzuru's: "Why are you in such a hurry? Is there something wrong?" "Three artifacts are gathering here, and I don't want to be affected." The motor made a few noises, and Cao Kui left an explanation and drove out of Cao City with all his concentration. "They? Aren't they going to fight again?" It wasn't until the speed of the car gradually stabilized that I asked her cautiously - who knows if she has Chizuru's near-miss skills! "I didn't fight, but I'm not happy." Kusanagi gritted her teeth and looked really unhappy, "That Kagura Chizuru, when Kusanagi City is her Kagura Palace? She casually ran to my bedroom. , I was shocked! That Yagami-an is even more irritating, it’s just a cold expression, everyone looks like ‘I disdain you’!” Cao? Kwai scolded me and made me laugh, which obviously made her more annoyed: "What are you laughing?" "It's nothing, I just think you are cute now and more suitable for your age." To be honest, Kusanagi Aoi was originally an innocent and innocent age, but I have never seen her when she was simple and unrestrained. Thinking deeply and then acting is a skill, but wouldn’t it be nice to express your direct feelings like this once in a while?” "That's true." Cao Kui thought about it and smiled, still gritting her teeth, "But, I'm still unhappy with them, and you should behave like a guest!" "Understand it. After all, a war is coming, so it is understandable that they should try to show off their big names. I guess your brother also has the same situation, but you are so familiar with it that you didn't notice it." "Brother? There's something wrong. He writes his inferior limericks all day long." Cao Kui finally smiled cleanly, "Tell me, what do you want from me?" "It's okay, but I have to look for you." Should this be pride or pain? When I helplessly told about Leona and King, Cao Aoi's smile as if she was admiring the scenery from time to time made me very depressed. "Have you finished talking?" Cao Kui seemed to regard my story as a story, "According to the development of the plot, a small climax is about to come, how can you stop it?" “Please, don’t I just run out to seek political asylum from you?” The difference between life and stories is that stories need to be bizarre, but life cannot be deliberately so. "Do you use your master's school as a safe haven?" Cao Kui laughed, "It seems that I gave you a hand again when you were at the end of your rope." "Just think of it as if you have too much debt." As I smiled bitterly, I couldn't help but think of something, "Where are you going to drive the car?" "I don't know, I'm just being angry." Cao Kui was honest and had a fight with Leona, "But you, you don't really want to give me back the credit card, do you?" "What's the deeper meaning of this?" I couldn't help but start to think about it out of habit. "Originally, there was none. But when I was young, I was stingy with outsiders. The matter of lending you my credit card was regarded as a legend in Cao? City, and many versions of the story were circulated overtly and covertly." Cao? Kui chuckled, "Generally speaking, they believe there is an ulterior relationship between you and me." "Ah?" Oh my god, how could this happen? "I'm too lazy to clarify one by one. Anyway, in a literal sense, they did not infer wrongly. So, if you return the credit card to me now, maybe some people in the family will avoid the "first love" Miss Kui. I'm going to make some noise against you because of the chaotic and ultimately abandoned treatment - you'd better keep the credit card yourself I'm not short of money, youBut I need, at least, I can't let my apprentice live in ruins. Moreover, I believe that when you are prosperous, lending money to you now and charging usury in the future can be considered a risky investment. When the time comes, if I earn more, it will show that I have a keen eye for knowing people. If I earn less, I will treat it as pocket money. "Cao Kui said that she had a nose and eyes, but I almost vomited blood - how different is this from schistosomiasis?" By the way, Sister Yang misses you very much and asked me to bring you a message. Speaking of which, it was really troublesome. It took more than an hour to communicate in Morse code in one sentence. " "What to say?" Time-consuming? Of course you are a novice. "She said that there are still flaws in your Crane Picking. When facing an expert, it's best not to force your attack and defense to be coherent." Cao Kui seemed unhappy again, "He Bing, do you think I'm not a good master? You're asking for it behind your back. Sister Yang, please give me advice?" "Don't you also admit that she is 'Sister Yang'?" According to Cao Yang, you are still half-assed "So I won't hold you accountable this time." Cao Kui nodded, then gritted his teeth, "However, I'm still unhappy." “…Then what do you want to do to be in a good mood today?” "Fight for me instead." Cao Kui drove the car to a school, "He is another junior who makes people unhappy. If you try to teach him a lesson, it will be too generous, but it will be uncomfortable to hold it in your heart." "I can't control my strength very well, maybe someone will die." "Rejection is invalid. When I ask you to take action, you must have considered it." Cao Kui stopped the car and jumped out. "Your opponent is also very talented, but I order you to win." "You mean, in fact, I am very likely to lose?" Cao Kui returned to her usual style - making me alert, "Who is the opponent?" "Yabuki Shingo." Text Chapter 169 A question Shingo Yabuki! Speaking of which, I am really interested in challenging him to a duel - for no other reason than that his situation is quite similar to mine. Both have a master who likes to be lazy, and both have learned the martial arts of Cao? I'm almost halfway into the real fighting world There was the genius Xiao Li Mei in front of me. I don't know how much weight he has. How many pounds do I have? but…… "Aoi, wasn't he exhausted just yesterday? Are we taking advantage of others' danger now by looking for him?" Obviously, this is Yabuki Shingo's school, as shown by Kusanagi's searching eyes. question. "As a hard worker like that, a lazy nap is enough to recover." Cao Kui's blatant behavior during class time surprised me, but she quickly noticed my confusion and raised the corner of her mouth, "My brother is also here If this school is not my family’s property, would my family believe in the safety issues and teaching standards here?” "What do you mean?" I vaguely guessed something. "This is the best private school in Tokyo, and it is also the backyard of the grass family's minors." "Come when you want, go when you want?" In other words, this is almost the dream of all school-age children. "Idiotyou're talking about public toilets." Cao Kui glared at her angrily, "No matter what request I have here, even if it's a minor violation, I will carry it out unconditionally unlessyou have a higher status than me. The family members’ intentions conflict with mine.” "Are you planning to call Shingo Yabuki out of the classroom?" "Why not do it directly in the classroom? Maybe other students also want to watch a peer competition?" Cao Kui shook his head, "I haven't been to school for a long time, and I don't even know which classroom that kid is in." While sighing, Cao Kui Just ask a passing teacher and talk in the language of birds. The teacher was a gorgeous girl. After a few words, she was overjoyed and took us running away, shouting and shouting all the way. It could be said that she was fanatical. "Akui, shewhat did you say to her?" I followed, curious. "She is the school's physical education teacher and a loyal spectator of KOF, and I just told her that I will bring a KOF-level fight to this school." Cao Kui smiled slightly, "Don't lose me then. Face, otherwise, my family will not be easy." "Isn't it?" "You have adapted to my blood. As long as it is not an instant kill, I can save you from any serious injury." Cao Kui looked back with a smile mixed with cruelty That was definitely cruelty! In the end, Kusanagi completely destroyed the teaching order of the school. Most of the students and teachers seen along the way were no longer interested in attending classes. We finally arrived at Shingo Yabuki’s classroom. Before entering, the school’s broadcast rang. Cao Kui was very happy to hear it. Seeing that I didn’t understand, she readily translated: “‘Everyone, the legendary Miss Cao Kui is back again!’” "That's it?" I suddenly thought, "Or have you let the people here remember you forever?" "Absolutely" Cao Kui laughed, "Unfortunately, I am still far away from my brother - I remember one time, there was a fight between the two brothers, and the same sentence was broadcast, and they were teaching me in the classroom. The teacher was silent for three seconds, and then his stomach hurt resolutely. A minute later, I met him unexpectedly at the place where my brothers were fighting. As for me, I guess I can't achieve such an effect." Cao Aoi's words are stories. Although she said them as a joke, I tasted something else - whether it was the funny teacher she said or the crazy students in front of me, their behavior would be common in any other school. Being sanctioned, you are so confident here! This kind of school is the best private school in Tokyo Not to mention the teaching philosophy or level, at the very least, this place can definitely be regarded as the talent reserve base of the Cao family! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the sigh, the door of the classroom opened, but the head of the head was not the object of grass? Kwai wanted to find faults -it was grass? Beijing! After that came Shingo Yabuki. Starting with Kusanagi Aoi’s surprise, a conversation began between the brother and sister that I couldn’t understand. As the conversation progressed, everyone in the audience except me focused their attention back and forth between me and Shingo Yabuki. "Hebing, things have changed." Finally, Kusanagi Aoi turned around, "I didn't know that my brother would be hereforget it, he is already here anyway, and he agreed to thediscussion between you and Yabuki Shingo. But, He said that his apprentice spent too much yesterday and it would be unfair to compete directly" At this point, she stopped talking. "Let's be honest, I'm here to accompany you." Anyway, I owe her a lot. "First of all, you have to endure my brother'sHit. "Cao Kui hesitated and said, "If you refuse, you will probably not be able to gain a foothold in the power of the Cao Family. " "Why?" "Culture. In Japan's fighting culture, a challenger who cancels a fight because he refuses the opponent's reasonable request will be looked down upon by everyone, and those who leave here represent almost half of the voices of the grassroots." "Then just agree." "He Bing you'd better refuse." Cao Kui shook his head and sighed, "I would rather you be a coward than my founding disciple who died young. My brother's mood is a bit unstable now, plus Grass? There are rumors about you and me in the city If he directly attacks you, it is very likely I won't even be able to collect your ashes." "No style?" I couldn't help but look at Cao Jing who was not facing me. He was holding a book, his face was as dark as water, and he was definitely looking at me without any clues. "Think about it carefully and decide for yourself" Cao Kui was helpless, "If you refuse, I don't blame you; if you agree, just make a will and I will try my best to fulfill your wishes. " "Let me think about it, think about it" Cao Kui's words moved me a little, but I knew that now was not the time to be hot-headed. “Agree or refuse, that is the question. Text Chapter 170 Complete Defeat I'm not Hamlet, and I don't want to be that guy, but Cao Jing opposite is waiting for my answer. His graceful appearance and the book make him look very smart, but this still can't cover up his calm and intimidating power. Although he looked at me so gently, it made my hands tremble slightly. In my mind, I strangely remembered the law of the left wall - there is an endless wall on the left, and an abyss on the right. The only hope of survival is to keep walking forward from the middle. However, from a mathematical perspective, the further you go, the greater the possibility of falling into the abyss - at this moment, Cao Jing's indifferent eyes are like the endless wall. The more he looks at me, the more my heart grows. It's panic, the closer it gets to collapse. However, the few times I saw him in the past, he did not show such pressure. In other words, today, his mood may really be wrong. This legendary and polite boxing king may be in the midst of a storm. Calm, and I have been blown away by the wind all over the building. Is he just trying to give his apprentice a fair chance, or is he planning to take this opportunity to get rid of me? Thinking about it carefully, from his point of view, there is no reason why he must kill me, but from the perspective of nip, I can die more than n times. Didn't I already let me go in Kagura Palace? I was still at a loss, but Cao Jing spoke to Aoi. "My brother hopes you make a decision early," Akui translated helplessly, "He said, 'Don't you want to become a top fighter? Why are you hesitating in front of me? Or do you have doubts about my level?' " "Literal translation?" I asked anxiously. "Yes. You can think of it as a senior's guidance, or you can think of it as a provocation." ??????????????????????????????????????????????? I looked at Aoi who was bowing his head, then at Kusanagi Kyo, and the slightly obedient Shingo Yabuki behind him: "Aoi, promise it for me!" "Have you thought it through?" "Your brother is right. If you retreat once, you will have the shadow of cowardice for the rest of your life." In the world of kof, I wanted to do what I can, but the other party came to force me. I retreated once, twice and finally retreated to where? Until the end of time? What a depressing conspiracy! Akui looked at me steadily, as if she knew him again. After a long while, he grabbed my hand and said, "Tell me, if you have any last wishes, let me, an incompetent master, know." "A last wish? If you really add a record of accidental murder to your brother's history, how about setting up a wordless monument for me?" Am I not dead yet? Just a last wish? "Okay, but at least you have to have Wu Zetian's courage." Akui finally smiled, not caring what the cordiality of holding four hands meant to others. The place was cleared very quickly. In less than a minute, Cao Jing and I were standing at both ends of a corridor in the teaching building, about ten meters away. Akui was sitting at the nearest window, acting as a translator Only she dared to be so close. Watch. "Are you ready?" Aoi looked at me and Cao Jing from side to side, "let's get started." People say that a good woman cannot make a meal without straw, so I still have to do my best in an extremely disadvantageous situation - as far as I know, in Sokyo's game, he is obviously good at attacking. If I don't move, I probably won't be able to resist one of his attacks. Just like in Kof95, Athena and Kensuga chose to confront Iori Yagami without any hesitation. I immediately felt that I should rush over first. With the footwork of Heaven's Gate and the foundation of Toudou Ryu, maybe maybe maybe or Is there a slight chance of not being seriously injured? Just when I started, Kusanagi Kyo also moved - he gently threw the scroll in his hand upwards, and then faced me! As we got closer, I stared at his hands. When I could confirm that his starting gesture was the wild bite, I immediately blocked his fist path empty! That's a false move! In an instant, the word "success" was written in Cao Jing's eyes. The next moment, flames flooded my sight - ghost burning! In the severe pain, I saw myself soaring into the sky. The red flames were running happily on my clothes. They were as active as ignorant humans destroying nature My God, I am wearing casual clothes today. Could it be possible that I would die as well? A naked corpse? ??????????????????????????????????… "Crack, click, click!" Fortunately, this was not the sound of my bones breaking, but the sound of the wall behind me being damaged. However, I understood that at least it was internal bleeding Finally, in my last clear vision, black leather shoes falling from the sky appeared - is this Dule Tu? …… "The fingers moved!" Akui's happy shout rang in her ears Am I not dead yet? "Open your eyes, I know you're awake!" Akui's fingers gently picked up my eyelids, which also caused pain all over my body.   "II" After a lot of effort, I could only say the word "I" clearly, and my eyes finally opened. "Don't worry, you're still alive." Akui stretched her head very close, and the background was the white ceiling, "You really didn't embarrass me." "Whatwhat" There must be some problem with my vocal cords. "You made my brother cancel his move midway!" Aoi explained happily, "You can make him change his moves. Just because of this, you are better than Shingo Yabuki." Change moves? Is it referring to the Xuguo wild bite? What Aoi means Can Kou Kyo make a judgment and change his attack method in such a split second? How can I be undefeated? No, it is absolutely certain to be a complete defeat! "Don't worry," Akui noticed my frustration, but she misunderstood, "My brother was very measured in his actions. He didn't beat you until you couldn't take care of yourself. Moreover, he didn't know that you have my blood in your body - ―You only need to practice for a few hours before you can move around. By the way, you were only in a coma for a day, and you still made it to the semi-finals of kof97." "not ah……" "You should rest first, and I'll get you something to eat. I almost thought I needed to give you blood again!" Akui smiled lightly, "Although my brother is quite prejudiced against you, he still approves of you. strength, and even announced some ridiculous things. I will tell you about it later." "Ah" I tried my best to speak, but I heard the sound of her closing the door I made an appointment with Athena to go home! Text Chapter 171 Good people and bad people? When facing me, you dare to take the initiative to attack, which shows that you can maintain a clear head and the courage to execute under pressure; although your footwork has flaws, it is enough for me to detect danger and change my moves midway, which shows that you are capable in actual combat. Gifted with sensitivity and accuracy. It is true that your many vacillations have made me hesitate about your survival several times, but considering the relationship between Xiaokui and you, and the quality you have shown this time, I will continue to let your relationship go, provided that you behave well When taking care of Xiaokui, even if you disdain the Cao family's position, you should always put Xiaokui's interests first. Otherwise, just guess the cost. The above are the words Cao Jing left for me. When Aoi told me with a smile while feeding me porridge, I was really shocked. "You are you telling the truth?" Although it is quite difficult, at least I can speak clearly now - different blood is different! "What's wrong?" Akui just winked. "Nobut this doesn't sound like the strict patriarch of a large family, but rathera brother who entrusts his sister to others." "He is my brother." Ah Kuizhong couldn't help laughing, "Do you know how anxious he was when he said these words?" "……What's the meaning?" "At that time, I, Shingo Yabuki, and my brother's girlfriend Koyuki were all present." Aoi seemed to be recalling the scene that made her happy. "Because of Koyuki, my brother did not dare to speak too clearly; because of Shingo Yabuki, my brother did not It's too threatening; because I, brotherhe is my brother after all." She looked happy, but accidentally spilled the porridge on my chin. "Is it worth being so rude?" I was puzzled as I watched Akui wipe my face with a smile apologetically. "I'm happy. Don't you think my brother's words are really like a trust?" Akui's voice was particularly loud, "He is about to risk his life and death. He originally went to school to say goodbye to Xiaoxue, but because of some misunderstandings, he Saying such a request. What a ridiculous misunderstanding, but it really moved me! Brother, you always care about me, even if I have always" Akui couldn't say any more, completely immersed in her own joy. This is Akui’s family affection? Although Akui’s unexpected surprises are commonplace, this was the first time I saw her so complacent, as if she had fallen into a honey pot. That unrestrained and true laughter echoed, her face reflected the golden sunshine outside the window, her red lips and white teeth opened and closed, she was like a girl next door. At this moment, she became a scene. As I admired this scenery, my mind was involved in many associationsmore than Aoi. Due to the language barrier, Cao Jing and I have never had any direct communication, but we have observed each other for a long time. It's natural for me to observe him because he is the King of Boxers; but for what purpose is he observing me? Oh no, more directly, when did it start? First meeting? Xiangcheng and I sneaked into Cao? City? Or is it that I fell into his sight when I followed Athena to Japan for the first time? Different answers mean different thoughts and ambitions of Cao Jing. It is impossible for me to know the answer, because even now, he is still too mysterious to me, and what I know about him is only from previous games. So, what kind of image do I have in Cao Jing’s eyes? Passerby? Small role? Aoi's supporting role? A fighter? Talented newcomer? Seditious and dangerous elements? No matter what, he had murderous intentions against me, and this murderous intention almost always existed, but what I did never exceeded the bottom line of his execution And now, he finally told me this directly. Is it because of Aoi? Looking at Akui's still happy state, I have no intention of analyzing how fragile and precious the family ties are. I just want to understand what the so-called "putting Akui's interests first" actually means. I've learned a lot about Aoi's character, but with just a few words from Cao Jing, this rational and almost crazy girl was so excited that she forgot all about it. Is this his ability, or is it just their brother and sister? Affection? From another perspective, as far as I know the two women of the Cao family, as far as I know everything about the Cao family, the person who can become the head of the Cao family must not be mediocre - excellence is just Basic Quality. However, when it comes to Cao Jing's head, how good is this excellence? Since Xiaoxue is really his girlfriend, then what message does a seemingly ordinary Cinderella love story convey about Cao Jing Thinking about it, I was almost confused, but I had to think about it. Because I have to survive, and I don’t have the strength to survive. If I want to survive in the cracks, I can only get to know those who have strength and gain their recognition. At least, I will prevent them from trying to kill me. In fact, from then on, Since I was involved in the grudge between the Eight Heroes and the Three Artifacts, survival is no longer an easy task. And Cao Jing's confrontation with the Eight Masters is at its most acute.? represents the problems left over from history, but they must continue to be interpreted according to this damn historical trajectory for Piaotian Literature. So, it makes sense why he wants to kill me. And today he announced that he would let me go, which was probably the product of his lack of confidence in his battle with Orochi and his concern for Aoi - if the three artifacts finally defeated Orochi, he would definitely turn around and come to settle the score with me - or , draw a picture of a mandarin duck and force me to explain things between Akui and meAkui is definitely not willing to take this path, and neither am I; or, he knows the ins and outs of everything, and thenfor the sake of the Cao family. Honor, kill me - after all, someone with crazy blood wants to be allowed to be a member of the Cao family forget it. However, when I think about Cao Jing, should I focus on his position as representing the Cao family, or on a fighter I don’t know much about? "What are you thinking about?" Akui's words disrupted my thoughts, and she, already calmed down slightly, fed me another spoonful of millet porridge, "Eat quickly, it's rare for a master to feed his apprentice." "Akuiwhat kind of person is your brother?" I couldn't guess, so I had to ask. "A good personbut he keeps doing bad things." The spoon stopped halfway. Akui thought for a long time and finally choked out a subtle sentence. Good people who do bad things Tasting the millet porridge, I'm still not sure - does this mean that Cao Jing has to do many things against his will because of his family's interests? Or is it that he wanted to get things done, but achieved the opposite result? or…… "Akuiyour brother really wants to kill me?" "I can't tell." This time, Aoi answered quickly, "But yesterday, my brother wanted to kill you, but I was very close to you. He was worried that it would affect me, so he didn't use Wu Shi or Orochi. ?, and what he called an attack was the period when he threw the book in his hand in the air until it fell. Fortunately, you survived. " "That is to say, Ghost Burning, Poisonous Bite Three Styles, Du Le Tuhe didn't give in at all?" If that's true, it can at least illustrate my ability to withstand blows. "That's right. However, I will help you with Duletu." Akui shook her head gently, "We are still too far away from my brother Besides, you'd better worry about another thing first." "What?" "Tonight, Miss Asamiya and Miss King will come here to have dinner and take you back by the way." Text Chapter 172 Suspicion What! Have a meal? Athena and king? "Isn't there leona?" "It seems that you care more about that mercenary lady!" Akui teased and reached out to pinch my nose, "I didn't expect you to fall in love so quickly!" "Ohno, I mean" Struggling in vain, I wanted to explain, but decided to give up - after all, this is my own sutra, and Akui cannot recite it for me. But why didn’t leona come? Athena said she would take care of it for me temporarilyand what did she do? Who was favored? Or who do you prefer? Oh no, Athena's tone should be that she hopes that I can have my own choice let's call it a choice, then she should deal with it fairly So, what happened to Leona? In addition, King I haven't seen her for some time, and considering the information she may have obtained, she will probably think that I am sorry for her Recently, Leona and I have had too many interactions. How should I explain it to her? Straightforward? Let’s not ask whether she will believe my truth, but ask whether a woman will tolerate another woman, a beautiful woman breaking into her own world! At the very least, my unwarranted hostility towards Ryo Sakazaki, whom I had only met a few times, speaks volumes. ?—Question, why do I always have these troublesome problems! "Don't act like a little resentful woman. When they come later, you should act more energetic. I don't want them to misunderstand that I am abusing you." Akui let go of my nose, fed me the last mouthful of porridge, stood up and said condescendingly, "Also As a master, I would like to remind youafter I said these words, I didn’t say it, and you didn’t hear it, how about it?” "Hmm." Seeing her being so solemn, I nodded, because of my poor curiosity and her record of never letting go. "Pay attention to Miss Asamiya, although she is almost certainly sincerely interested in you." Akui said lightly and left the ward. Athena? I tried my best to raise my head and look at Akui's back, but finally failed. Why should we pay attention to her? And, "almost certainly"? What does it mean? Akui's words can often be regarded as Spring and Autumn style of writing, but this sentence is definitely worth pondering. …Think about it, from the time I first arrived in the world of kof, Athena not only rewarded me with a spiritual power ball for the first time, but she has been very kind to me since then. As far as the relationship between people is concerned, such dedication is very wrong, and she cannot have any blood relationship with me, unlessshe thinks I am a rare commodity? Me, am I worth that price? Maybeit's really possible. Although I don’t feel very good about myself, as time goes by, more and more forces or sects seem to be interested in me. In other words, just like the king's evaluation of me, maybe all the forces think that my talent is worthy of their pursuitexcept, of course, Aoi's brother. In fact, they really chased her - if everything is considered from a bad perspective Athena wanted me to repay her in the future, King wanted her husband to be the best in the world, and the Toudo family wanted me to be my substitute. To revive their declining prestige, the Bajie Ji and the Three Artifacts both planned to use me as a variable to insert into the opponent's camp. Geese regarded me as a line of connection with the Bajie Ji, and the Brazilian mercenaries used me as a link to the Bajie Ji. Seen as a possible link with other forces It does not make sense! If things are really like that, why don't we let people live anymore? However, I cannot completely deny these conjectures. I can say that they did not intend that, but I cannot say that they did not have that purpose at all, or that that purpose at least was a factor that prompted them to make a judgment, even if it was a small factor. Having said that, what is the purpose of Akui reminding me at this moment? On a bad note, she can also be pretty evil well, let's just call it evil. Maybe, she just wanted to remind me; maybe, she wanted me to be more discerning; maybe, she wanted me to know the elegant meaning of the string song, and then deduce what it means? After all, Athena was the first person to treat me well. If she cannot be completely trusted, then everyone has to treat her with cautionincluding Aoi herself. But the key is, what should I do? What kind of information does Akui want to reveal by "almost certainly"? How much does Aoi know about Athena? Could it be thatshe knew some of Athena's secrets? …Wandering around the rivers and lakes, gradually splashing the waves, becoming clear and turbid What is clear and what is turbid? Even in the world of Kof, the water is so deep It was about 5pm when Athena and King came. Akui pried me up from the hospital bed in advance and urged me to walk hard, run and so on. On the surface, there was nothing unhealthy about it. However, the so-called meal is not that Akui cooks it herself, but that she leads us to a nearby Western restaurant that is barely enough to catch the eye of Miss Akui - for the same reason.?Enough. If you dine in a small hospital affiliated with your own home, the price will be too low and you won't be able to show your closeness to the guests. Butwhy did you choose a Western restaurant? Who would like those things except king? That’s all. When I saw the two people coming together from a distance, I immediately ran over: "King, I" "Ah Bing, I'm sorry." King interrupted me and hugged me. "Wait a minute "What do you have to apologize for?" Looking at her smooth face, I was at a loss. "I'm too pushy." King suddenly kissed her casually, "After all, you are also a person, an ordinary person, but I made impossible demands for you." As she said that, she smiled at Athena beside her, " If it weren't for Miss Asamiya, I wouldn't know how many difficulties you have." "Don't ask me, I'm operating behind the scenes and won't say anything." Athena smiled playfully and winked, "I'm going to see what I'm going to eat tonight!" Looking at Athena's refreshing smile, my mind seemed to move, and the troubles I was trapped in disappeared, at least temporarily No matter what his ulterior motives were, it was just like his thoughts when he first met Athena - if it was really a deception, It cost so much to deceive me, but it was worth it to be deceived! ??????????????????????????????????? But first, in my arms is the king: "What did Athena say to you?" "I don't dare to say anything even if Miss Asamong doesn't tell me." King naughtily sat in my arms, "Ah Bing please return the fake to me first, okay?" "……Why?" Text Chapter 173: Western Food Theory "BecauseI can't tie you in the palm of my hand so early. I have nothing to ask of you." King didn't want to explain clearly, "AndMiss Asamiya witnessed that Leona and I have an agreementabout Your agreement, um I will not ask you to be a boxer king, nor will I ask you to break your promise to Leona. I just hope that you can regard me as your true fiancée in your heart Well, Miss Asamiya has been in there for a long time." Although I don’t understand why King’s attitude is like this, the way she looks at her at the moment is very good, even if there are still many doubts lingering in my mind. However, what exactly did Athena say to the king and Leona? With Leona's character and logic, being able to prevent her from coming with her is already a big deal; and being able to make King voluntarily give up his demands on me How much information has Athena revealed? What information does she have that she can reveal? It seems that Akui’s words make sense, Athena has many secrets. Thinking about it, I held the king's hand and entered the restaurant. I saw Athena and Akui sitting next to each other at the dining table, chatting and laughing, as if they were old friends they hadn't seen for a long time. The brows were all clean, but in my eyes they smelled like Sicheng Mansion. "Ms. Asamiya's recent record sales are very good, I also have a collection!" Aoi has no aristocratic style at all, and has no regard for the habits that should be expected in a Western restaurant, just like a maverick and straightforward little girl, "Actually, if you have already achieved such an achievement, why bother fighting in vain on the KOF arena?" "Anyway, I don't plan to win any championship. As long as I can achieve the purpose of competition and know how good I am, it's enough." Athena nodded and smiled, "Practice martial arts, you don't necessarily have to strive for the ultimate goal like some people do. ." Akui listened and turned around to ask the waiter to serve the appetizers. When she saw King walking with me, she quickly stood next to her: "Miss King, He Bing insists on working independently in order to grow old with you. As his My friends, can I drink a toast to your happiness later?” "Well" King's face turned slightly red. He thought about it for a long time, but couldn't come up with an answer, so he had to respond. "Then, let's have dinner." Akui held up, oh no, it was like waving a table knife, completely like a rough man who had never eaten Western food, which made the king stunned, but he didn't realize it. "Fuck" King finally frowned. "You are He Bing's girlfriend, just call me A Kui." A Kui smiled, just as the waiter brought the appetizers, the waving knife and fork had a real target. "Okay Akui Miss, this is a Western restaurant." King may be a little angry, but he can't get angry because Akui's tone towards her is very friendly. "Yes, it's a Western restaurant. Is there anything wrong with it?" "When dining in a Western restaurant you should be more reserved." Unfortunately, the result of King's careful choice of words was Akui's rhetorical question: "Implicit? Why? Is it just because this is a Western restaurant?" "This" King probably wanted to say yes, but she knew it was useless just to say that. "You want to say that, right?" Aoi put the knife and fork beside the dinner plate and suddenly became serious, "But, have you ever thought about when did Westerners' dining habits become the norm for us Japanese? Don't put it This explains etiquette and civilization. We Japanese have our own etiquette and our own civilization. In fact, not just Japan, every place has its own culture. The exchange and penetration of cultures is normal, but it is equal. Just Take this Western restaurant, for example. It opened a store in Japan so that Westerners living in Japan can feel like home, which is great, but it has never been shown that Japanese people need to follow Westerners' habits when eating here. Maybe You may think that Japanese rice balls are not suitable as a staple food. Maybe you have never eaten them, but please understand that among the four people here today, you are the only one who likes to eat and is used to eating Western food. I did not choose to eat it. The Japanese restaurant or the Chinese restaurant accepts you out of respect for you. But please understand that no one has the right to give his habits or preferences to others, because it may be a shackles to the other party and he has no right to force his dreams on others. Go and complete it, because it may be a shackles to the other party." Akui's flowing words were grand, and the eloquent tone made the king think. However, I noticed Akui's intention from the concluding remarks - she should be hinting at the matter between king and me, otherwise, it would be a waste of money. Giving a speech on such a trivial matter would conflict too much with her style. "Thank you, thank you Miss Akui for the reminder." King looked sincere when he spoke. I don't know if it was because of the genuine product or because of courtesy, "Now, can I ask Miss Akui to show me some Japanese habits?" "No." Aoi laughed, "I am me, Japanese are Japanese."??, please do not overlap the code names of grassroots people and ordinary people. They are completely different things. " "" This time, not only the king, but also Athena and I were a little stunned, because these words were really arrogant and might have adverse effects. However, the king did not give up yet, "Then, what is grass?" What about your habits?” "To advance, you will use your own heart to do decisive things to benefit the world, not caring about life and death; to retreat, you will be free and unrestrained with your own actions, not to care about life and death." A Kui's fluent endorsement is like that. , I almost suspect that this is the family motto of her family. "Obviously this book is in classical Chinese. Even though it was translated into English by Akui, King still couldn't understand it at once. But when King was silent, I accidentally noticed Athena's expression - it was an expression that I had already understood. Text Chapter 174: Hurt and Parting Obviously Could it be that Athena is very familiar with Akui's words? Or is it really something that is passed down through the family? Or is it really a family motto? Butwhy does Athena have such an expression? In just a moment, Athena noticed that I was staring at her in surprise, smiled at me, and nodded apologetically. "Actually, communication is about mutual influence. There is no need to force integration, but there is no need to emphasize independence so much, right?" Athena casually asked for a glass of brandy - but it was hard to tell that her preference was quite intense. "In addition, , Miss? Don’t you feel that your words are a bit wrong?” "As long as you can express what you most want to express, that's all." Seeing that the main meal was gradually coming, A Kui said no more, "Okay, let's eat, and then you can take He Bing and leave." The host’s words made the elegant room of the restaurant quiet down. Oh no, it wasn’t actually very quiet. Some people were eating loudly and making endless noises. Fortunately, by the end of the meal, no one had any new disagreements. "He Bing, kof97, I don't know what you want to do. I can't say what you can do. I don't even know how you plan to do it." After leaving the restaurant, Akui's Hummer was parked not far away. Just as he was about to leave, he turned back and patted me on the shoulder, "But I hope that no matter what you do, you must at least ensure that I can survive in the end" "Becausewhat your brother said?" Although it sounds a bit selfish, I don't believe that she is afraid of death at all. So, this should bea kind of implicit? "I don't want to tie you down, but I am a member of the Cao family after all." Akui chuckled, but there was a hint of helplessness. This was the first time I saw this helpless expression on her face. "Let's go with Miss Asamiya!" After saying that, I jumped on the Hummer and drove away slowly. When the vehicle passed by us, I seemed to hear a sigh. …There’s no need to look farewell, right? Seeing her whereabouts where there was only smoke left, I shook my head, turned around and took King's hand: "King, can you promise me something?" "What?" "Go back to South Townfind a relatively safe place until kof97 is over." Maybe it was Akui's rare lowness that made me feel sad, or maybe the upcoming decisive battle is really too dangerous for supporting characters like us. . "Why?" King opened his mouth wide, as if he didn't believe his ears. "This, the ring, is returned to you." Although it is a fake, it has my body temperature; even though it is hesitant, it cannot be seen in the slow movement. Seeing that the king was in a daze, I put the ring on her ring finger - of course, not the hand that symbolizes marriage. "Actually, I have always known that love is just the top of an ivory tower, and few people have the ability to stand on it, but because of you With his tenderness and persistence, I couldn't help but try it. Although we spent less time together and separated more when we wanted to be together, I was happy because of missing you. Therefore, I have always worn this ring, no matter whether it is a fake or not. , even a grass circle. However, there is a saying that "worry before the world's worries". I am not someone who insists on leaving a name in history, but at least, I am a person. After knowing some things, I have to do it for What can I do for the survival of human beings? Or, I can't even talk about such greatness, I just have some impulse to protect something more important than life. And you are that little bit, although only A little bit, but it is the heaviest weight in my heart - yes, you are my world. So, I want to join kof97; so, I hope you can live well. Maybe in the future The person you wear a real diamond ring is not me, and maybe the person who lives with me in the future is not you, but as long as you can live happily, everything is enough. No matter I am alone or forcing a smile, or even in hell or heaven Looking at you silently, that is no longer important But now, I need your promise, promise that you are willing to work hard to live, no matter when, no matter with or without me." It seems that the speech was a bit sensationalI found that King suddenly shed two lines of tears. I wondered if I had been infected by listening to Leona's love words too much. Well, that's all, this is good, at least I can worry less when facing death From Aoi's mood today to the respective performances of the three artifacts, I couldn't help but hold the king in my arms, trying to remember that body, That fragrance, that temperature. "It seems that I shouldn't be a lightbulb?" Athena tugged on my clothes playfully, "If your physical strength and IQ can guarantee you to go home, should I go back first?" It seems I really don’t know which street this is. "Ah Bing, I understand that you have something you have to do. Not only can I not help, but you yourself are just fighting for that slim dawn." King caressed my face and kissed me unscrupulously, "It seems I am destined not to enjoy happiness so easily." Those warm tears wiped my skin, it was a very special feeling, "I agree to your request, but please don't make such long speeches again, becauseThis sounds like a breakup. " …Isn’t that what I meant? Admittedlythis is not my wish. There was another kiss, and King broke away from my arms: "I'm leavingwe can meet each other sooner or later; it's separation, but we will eventually separate. Anyway, you are already in my heart." …… "Why are you still standing there? Let's go home." Athena finally couldn't help but tug on my hand, "I don't know, Miss King is actually so talented. Well, I heard that French people are naturally romantic." "No need to divert my attention, I know what to do." King also left It seems that everyone who is concerned about it has an explanation. I hope I can really never look back "Why, could it be that the sweet words you just said were just sweet words?" Athena said jokingly. "I don't know how true or false my words arebut saying it like that is an explanation for both of us." Looking back at Athena's beautiful face, I held her hand and said, "Love is really great. Luxurious. Then, let me grasp the family relationship Oh, I hope someone is not jealous." "Someone" Athena blushed inconspicuously. Text Chapter 175: Have a Clear Dream On the way home, Athena and I held hands and walked slowly. Because of our plain clothes and sunglasses, no one recognized us. Fortunately, Metro didn’t define such a moment as a public occasion. "Athena, have you ever been afraid?" It seems that, in my impression, Athena has always been very strategizing and confident Oh, except for the matter about Quan Chong. "Probably no!" Athena tilted her head towards me. Although it was inconvenient to take off the sunglasses after leaving Cao?'s restaurant, even if I couldn't see her eyes, I could still see the slight fever on her face. She sensed some panic Probably, she was still thinking about that "someone", "If you plan things before they happen, if you try your best, you will have no regrets. Why should you be afraid of anything?" "Really?" Admittedly, what Athena said was right, but I couldn't help but tease a few words. After all, in so many verbal confrontations, I only had a record of complete defeat, and today, it seems very likely to rewrite history, "I Why does it sound a bit hidden? Someone" "Hebing!" Athena refused, and pressed my chest with one hand angrily. A numbness spread from then on, and I couldn't use any strength! "What, you just do it if you can't tell me?" I laughed wildly, because Athena would never hurt me, because her expression at the moment was infinitely charming. "You have to move your hands because you're angry with me. But that doesn't mean I can't speak to you." Athena gritted her teeth and smiled, showing her white teeth. Oh, it was quite scary. "You have to know that you can't do anything even if you know you can't. To do something for something you know you can’t get is to pay for it, this is human sensibility.” "So, for someone, what are you willing to do and how do you pay?" Quan Chong, I have been insinuating you many times Since I am a family member, I also hope that the family can be happy, that Isn't that what you mean reciprocating a favor? "I'm blowing a pool of spring water, what do you want me to do?" Athena let go and held it in for a long time, but she said this, "If you want to speak, don't let me worry about your love triangle." …Love triangle…Looking at her triumphant counterattack, I could only remain silent…I, is it easy for me? When I returned to the small villa, I deliberately still held Athena's hand. It was natural and natural for Quan Chong to see it. Unfortunately, nothing happened that I expected, not even a slightly meaningful look - should I be discouraged by my little Jiujiu's futility, or should I be happy for the trust between them? "You're back? Let's rest then. Let's have an early dinner." Quan Chong dropped the words and went upstairs with a book in hand. "He seems to be in a good mood?" "Well, we made an appointment to go shopping together after dinner." Athena answered, but her tone was too ordinary to understand the meaning, "Besides, it's time for you to let go, right? Your hands are sweating." "Thishahahaha" I laughed and went back to the houseAthena, you are so smart! Probably because of my weakness, I just lay there all afternoon. When I saw this when Quan Chong asked me to eat, I couldn't help but be concerned: "I heard that you were repaired by Cao Aoi?" "What?" Thiswhere is it? "Otherwise, why do you look so weak? You stayed at Cao Kui's place all night. Could it be that" "No," I couldn't help but stand up straight when I saw the ambiguous "you're useless" look on his face, "I competed with someone for a while, and I lost completely. I just spent the night in a coma in the ward." "Ohit seems that Cao Kui is very good to you, abnormally good." " Quan Chong! If you have the strength to say this, go directly to Athena. Don't subjectively tamper with my life into a novel!" I finally couldn't bear it anymore. Although it is normal for a good young man to be interested in certain things at this age, It's not a pleasant feeling when the target of gossip falls on yourself. "Unfortunately, it seems that tonight is not the time for a general attack." Quan Chong really started to study. "You can do your own research. Anyway, I'll just help you when I get the chance." She stepped out and went out, no longer paying attention to what he was mumbling, and went downstairs first. Dinner is not as sumptuous as lunch, but it is what I like. In other words, in this world, my stomach has been marked by Athena. Looking at the slender fingers flexibly pointing at the table with chopsticks, I couldn't help but smile - beautiful Athena, cunning Athena, shrewd Athena, mysterious Athena Anyway, as long as Quan Chong is there, Athena can almost She must have the temperament of a good wife and mother, and the temperament of a young girl. In other words, Athena in front of Quan Chong is always the best side, and at the same time the most real side - more than ten years of getting along, nothing can be exchanged for gold! Thinking about it, I took another bite of rice, only to see that only chopped green onions were left on the plate of fish-flavored shredded pork, and I quickly interrupted those reveries that wasted the "fighting opportunity" I am the one who picked up the leftovers, after all, it is his.?A rare thing that can be called a date. I hope Quan Chong can work harder, be romantic or wasteful, so that his position in Athena's heart can be improved to a higher level. …It’s a pity that the legendary great composer that Athena admires is actually a guy who is so cold that he is almost autistic Athena, aren’t you in a love triangle yourself? You worry about me, shouldn't I worry about you? The old man is now focused on raising Xiao Bao, and you are the one who worries about everything at home. How much have you done behind the scenes? At the age of seventeen, how much do you have that you should have enjoyed and squandered? Do fighters really have to be so young and mature? I thought of Yuli again, that carefree little girl of similar age, but too happy When the last plate was wiped clean and put back in the cupboard, watching the faucet of the sink break open countless drops of water with both hands, I couldn't help but think of the scene where Athena often asked Quan Chong to wash the dishes with her. That was something I had never experienced before. "Honour". It seems that I am relieved - Athena is smart and Quan Chong is not stupid. They have always cared about each other silently. Having one person who knows each other all their lives is enough to envy many people. Why should I think so much? Sooner or later there will be love between them, and there will inevitably be long-distance running, and then long-distance running, but what does it matter? Sartre and Vubova are classic examples. Gradually, I got a little tired, so I climbed into bed, covered myself with a soft quilt, closed my eyes comfortably, and recalled every moment from when I met Athena Everything was certainly not perfect, but it was almost satisfying. Peace of mind, have a good sleep and face the so-called decisive battle. Probably, everyone has a clear dream tonight. Text Chapter 176 Team Athena vs. Team Three Artifacts I woke up very early the next day. Although my current constitution could keep the autumn morning breeze from chilling my face, I also discovered that I had forgotten to close the window last night. Downstairs, Athena was making breakfast, her happy face showing her emotions. "Where is Quan Chong?" There were many bulging paper bags on the coffee table in the living room, which seemed to be the results of their battle yesterday. "We went for a morning run, and our morale is high!" What was served was poached eggs and steamed buns. Unfortunately, there was no soy milk, and the milk was also a supermarket product. "It seems that you haven't given us a plan for the semi-finals yet." I was the first to sit down, but I didn't talk to each other first. "Of course. Planning before taking action is for things that have a glimmer of hope, but this time, we can only have a learning mentality." Athena said confidently, "According to my guess, our opponent is either the Three Artifacts Team or the Hell Band - ―Do you think there is hope for us?” There is really no hope, but - "How did you determine the matchup situation?" "You and I know it well, so why bother to open it up? Quan Chong will be back soon. Let's eat together and go to the arena soon. Then it will be enough to do our best." Athena's tone was completely different from that in the previous game. Being serious is more like facing a trip to the mountains and rivers. "You are quite sensible." Other than that, I really can't say anything else. After all, Athena's mentality is not something I can understand or achieve. Quan Chong came back just in time, almost at the same time as my stomach was pounding. As a result, there is no etiquette at the dining table at home. Every pair of chopsticks is so good at fighting. Not long after, Quan Chong and I went to tidy up our respective rooms, and Athena also carried small plates and a steamer into the kitchen. When everything was almost spotless, Athena held my and Quan Chong's hands from left to right: " Set off!" The clothes are new, and Mai Zhuo cares about me. Such a win-win advertisement, of course, spares no effort to be meticulous. At least, when I put on the new clothes, I can feel some differences - this must be due to the analysis of my game process and the improvement of many details of the clothes. The detailsshould I be moved again? Three people were squeezed into a small Toyota of a certain era. Kensei was driving the car, and the speed was not fast because the road was already a bit congested. Although it was about the same time as last time, we seemed to have started late today. When we could see the venue from a distance, the huge crowds almost prevented us from entering, while the other three teams had already arrived. The commentator who was characterized by his sparse and incisive commentary seemed to have been used up and replaced by An impassioned type, when we arrived at our rest area, his voice covered the entire venue like a bomber: "The last four semi-final teams have entered the venue, and the Kof97 semi-finals that everyone is looking forward to is about to begin! Below, Please display the results of computer random grouping on the large electronic screen!" It’s a formality, it’s definitely a formality! But such a scene is inevitable - some people want to operate in secret, and more people don't bother to go up and draw lots. After the hard-working commentator clamored about "exciting", "anticipated", "fairest" and so on, the expected results finally came out - first of all, we and the Three Artifacts Team game, and then the Hungry Wolves vs. Hell Bandthe semi-finals were really tasteless! "He Bing, you will play last this time." Quan Chong took the lead and decided, "I will go home first after losing Athena, just remember to bring the game video back." After saying that, regardless of the commentator's still enthusiasm During the surging speech, he jumped up to the top of the arena like a show, smiled and waved in the direction of the Three Artifacts Team. Obviously, Kentaka's "on-the-spot performance" embarrassed the newly appointed commentator, but his quality was indeed good, and he was stunned for only a second: "Look, everyone! Shiki Kentaka seems to be impatient to wait, and has already He sent a challenge signal to the Three Artifacts Team. What do you think his action represents? Is it confidence? No, we should ask to what extent his confidence reaches" …To be honest, with this guy’s words, I suddenly missed the dedicated and concise commentator back then. That was called professional quality, but now this one…can only be regarded as a burning passion. When I sighed helplessly, I saw Athena looking at me and shaking her head sadly. Let him burn off his excessive saliva. Anyway, Chizuru entered the ring without waiting for his invitation. "It seems that Shii-san is very eager to fight." Chizuru smiled at Kenshou who looked energetic. "Yeah, it's rare to face a real master, can I not be excited?" Quan Chong once again pulled out a meat bun like a magic trick, "Well, eat one first, think of it as a warm-up Made by Athena It’s the world’s No. 1 ugh cough cough cough" ??????????????????????? That classic shot finally appeared, let’s explain it as him facing?Maybe it’s caused by the excitement of being a master "Idiot." The whole audience burst into laughter. Athena blushed and finally couldn't hold back her laughter. "Then, let's just ignore the drooling guy?" Qianzhe asked with a smile as Kensou calmed down and raised her right hand slightly - this was her fighting posture. "Of course." Quan Chong deserved a loud response, and it was a super ball bomb. "Good motivation." Qianzhe commented easily, and the sound of the jade sound came out at will, directly bouncing the super ball bullet back. Quan Chong did not hesitate and jumped directly into the air - Dragon Claw Attack! “Probably, he understood from the coolness of Qianhe’s wave of his hand that he was no match for Qianhe in terms of strengthoh no, in terms of energy – even I could see this – and simply stopped using qigong. The principles of God! Qianhe barely moved, and a powerful shadow resisted Kensung's attack. Not only that, it seemed that Kensung was quite embarrassed - it seemed that technically, Kensung was also inferior. Qianhe didn’t fight back, and waited quietly for Quan Chong to land: “We don’t need to activate the immortal energy. Let’s just try Shenlong Qihuang’s cracked feet?” …This tone sounds like that of an elder who failed to get into school after taking the examThe relaxed look on his face is justplaying. "Okay!" Quan Chong didn't take it seriously. He really rushed forward and used the Shenlong Qihuang Split Kick! "The strength is enough, the accuracy is good, but the speed can be improved" Qianzhe did not dodge, but commented while blocking. Even when Kensong hit him from the ground into the air, she deliberately flew into the air to dismantle him. Every attack, "well, the speed is fast enough, but the impact is reduced" "In general, your quality is very balanced, but it's a pity that your physical fitness is not enough." Qianhe came to a conclusion when he landed, and threw Kenshou to the ground with a Kaitian, "Come back next year" This This is like a boss! Sheshe thinks she is still a boss like kof96? Or is she deliberately turning against the guest? Text Chapter 177: Team Athena vs. Team Three Artifacts Of course, it is impossible for Chizuru to know my question. It is estimated that even if he knew, he would laugh and not answer. She was reaching out to hold Quan Chong, like a sister: "Who is next?" "Me." Athena ran directly from me to the arena with a teleportation spell, "Miss Kaguraoh no, it's the eldest sister, please give me some advice." …Sister… It seems that emphasizing a woman’s age like this won’t arouse any good feelings, right? I don’t understand why Athena is so stressed, but Chizuru doesn’t care about the details: “Okay.” Did they have any festivals before? Why are one more arrogant than the other? Oh, although what they said is true When he was confused, Quan Chong had already returned: "The defeat is not unjust! He Bing, I plan to return to Guangxi. The master is actually right, I should go into seclusion." "Oh." I wanted to say something more, but when I saw him walking away, I had to swallow my words and look at the two beauties on the field who seemed to have trouble communicating with each other. "Start?" Chizuru ignored the referee again and walked five meters in front of Athena in a standard fighting posture. Athena nodded slightly and answered with action - crystal super shot! There was no prior sparkle crystal wave at all! "Yes, Hishii-san's energy is purer." Chizuru commented while still using the Jade Sound to rebound and attack, but this time, her movements were not as cool as before, "Haha, I seem to have underestimated you. ." “That’s what I said, but the situation is still obvious—at least, Athena doesn’t have time to speak. Seeing the rebounded crystal super shot, Athena did not dare to be careless, put her hands together in front of her chest and waved - mental power reflection wave! "What, you want to compare speed?" Qianzhe seemed a little dumbfounded. Facing the reflected crystal super shot, he still waved his right hand vertically down - the sound of jade sound! Ever since, the crystal that was originally like a diamond in the night was super-shot into an alley-oop sphere. As Athena and Chizuru came and went, the speed of running back and forth became faster and faster, but the light became weaker and weaker. , and finally gradually became transparent and disappeared without a trace under the wave of Qianhe's sleeves! "Change your approach." Qianhe approached calmly and stopped two meters away, "You should strike first." "Okay." Athena thought for a moment, opened and closed her arms - the mental power ball! This time the attack was very fast, but Qianzhe remained calm and used the jade ringing sound repeatedly. It seemed that as long as she had enough energy, she could bounce it back, and it would always bounce back. …… Okay, I admit that you are all masters of rebounding, but it’s not right to keep acting like this, right? Ohno, there are some tricks in it! I thought they were repeating boring actions and suddenly discovered something - the first crystal super shot was getting faster and faster as they bounced off each other, but the energy was getting less and less, and finally became a wisp. Breeze; and this time, the mental power ball was moving back and forth slower and slower, and the outline that was originally vaguely visible now turned into a glowing sphere, a very obvious sphere! ??Could it be thatthe energy will get bigger and bigger untilsomeone can't bounce back? Thinking about it, I couldn't help but feel nervous - the person who was about to fail was almost certainly Athena. Later, the mental power ball not only became an electrified light bulb, but also had a much larger radius. Athena's face became more and more solemn, her eyebrows were knitted together, Qianhe stopped talking, and every time she waved her hand, Extra force and perhaps many people didn't notice - Athena was retreating bit by bit, almost touching the inner wall of the ring! In the end, it was Chizuru who showed up first - she still waved her hand downwards, and the mental ball obediently "went back", but the hand that was in contact with the mental ball was so shaken that it was left aside! Athena obviously noticed this, no longer paying attention to the pitifully slow mental ball, and flew directly into the sky in front of Qianzuru - Phoenix Arrow! It seems that Chizuru used the foundation of zero skills with one hand. But I could only see clearly the gesture, and the next moment, the mental ball hitting the inner wall of the ring exploded, and the dazzling light filled the entire venue. Of course, the intensity of the light was filtered, but in the arena Inside Chizuru is facing me, can my eyes bear it? When the sound and light dissipated, I saw Athena standing still, and Chizuru holding a somewhat exaggerated lunge. Her eyes were closed, and two fingers of her long outstretched left hand were poking Athena. abdomen. "I lost." Athena smiled bitterly, "I risked my life and considered all the details to come up with a plan, and it was successfully implemented. In the end, I still lost." "You are amazing." Chizuru slowly opened her eyes and stared at Athena with her wonderful eyes. "Unfortunately, you should be able to guess it - from the moment you take off, at this distance, I can judge without the need for vision at all. Your movement trajectoryafter all,We are all extremely sensitive to energy. "As he said that, Qianhe stopped his hand and said, "Do you need to ask He Bing to come up and help you out? " "No, no need." Athena answered weakly but resolutely. "Really? I didn't hold back just now. If I'm not wrong, it will be difficult for you to stand still now." Qianzhe must not be talking nonsense. Listen, I became worried and ran quickly. In a few breaths, I reached Athena who was still planning to refute: "Athena, don't force yourself" "No," Athena wanted to throw away my hand, but she had no strength at all, "Hebing, don't worrythis is mywin or lose." As soon as she finished speaking, she fell into my arms. ——As if Shingo Yabuki was defeated by Chris, he fell asleep. "QianheI'll send her down first" "Let me send it! You need to compete." Qianzhe shook his head, "Besides, I don't want to attack you, and, just now, there was something wrong with my finger." After saying that, he tilted his head and shouted, "An, give it to you." An Although this is not the first time I have heard her called this, but calling her this in public, it is hard to imagine Or, what does Qianzhe want to express by this? Thinking about it, Chizuru had already taken Athena from my arms and left the scene, replaced by Iori Yagami, whose face was as dark as water: "Be aware of yourself." "Is there anyone who talks like that?" Although you are right to say what you said under various circumstances, you should also say it so openly, right? I still have to earn a living in the KOF arena, and if I just retreat, what will happen to my business image? "Hmph!" Iori Yagami said through his nose, throwing a ball of blue flames at random. Just as I was dodging sideways, he was already buried in me - Qin Yueyin! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There was no chance to move at all at the absolute speed, my face was held down by Iori Yagami's hand, and I was pressed directly to the ground - fortunately, he didn't use any explosive force. "Admit defeat." Text Chapter 178: Hungry Wolves vs. Hell Band "No? I haven't succeeded yet. Can you at least give me a chance to show off?" My face was held down by Iori Yagami, and my voice became a little distorted. "Look at Chizuru, how kind he is." "Idiot." The heavy pressure on his face disappeared, and Iori Yagami was leaving the scene, "I face Kusanagi Kyo by myself." What? Iori Yagami, why don’t you do this if I don’t admit defeat? That genius almost killed me! I stood up, and as soon as the word "goodbye" came to my throat, I saw Iori Yagami and Kusanagi passing by each other at the entrance of the arena. My God, why is this happening? Cao Jing stood in front of me with a half-smile. Although he was in a more formal fighting posture, he was far less oppressive than last time. Due to the language barrier, he didn't speak. He only raised his index finger, which was dancing with flames. He suddenly nodded to me and drew a stroke on the ground - Assassination Flame! The oncoming flames were coming at a very fast speed. Although I was not unable to dodge, but considering the meaningful look in Kusanagi's eyes, I intuitively believed that dodging would lead to a more terrifying attack! "Boom!" The energy hidden in the flames caused a big explosion, and after a ray of light passed, they saw the approaching Cao Jingzheng pushing towards him with a palm! I blocked it just right, and my body even reflexively took the next step according to Toudo-ryu's habit, but in an instant I realized that things were out of my control - Kusanagi Kyo's strength and speed were not mine. Those who could resist, before I could take any action, a big hand grabbed my face, and then, I stood up from the ground - this is Qin Yueyang! "Please, one of you is Qin Yue Yin, and the other is Qin Yue Yang Why do you both like to scratch people's heads so much! While he was feeling depressed, Cao Jing's voice sounded: "Sinai?" Sinai? Oh no! This is the language of birds, which means to die! "Ah Miedui!" After racking my brains to find my poor bird language vocabulary and not caring about any grammatical problems, I finally yelled out in a hurry. Let go, Cao Jing let go. He still looked at me with a half-smile, and pointed to the exit of the arena, signaling for me to admit defeat. Okay I admit defeat. Although I knew that I was nothing in front of the three artifacts, when I arrived at the exit, I couldn't help but look back, as if to remember Cao Jing's casual look, and I felt a little mixed in my heart. I gave in, I gave in to Cao Jing, there was no room for quibbles. From the beginning, I was always walking a tightrope among the many fighters. And now, I have to admit that no matter how hard I try, I can't cover up my weakness. In the face of strong strength and sharp stance, all I can prove is the famous saying that a weak country has no diplomacy. For Kusanagi, this may just be something he thinks is an understatement, but for me, it is destroying my self-esteem that seems to exist. Maybe, Cao Jing wanted to let me understand something by the way, and then do my best for Aoi's matter; maybe, I should thank him, because he finally made me face myself. “That’s it, let’s go back to the auditorium for the time being, and let’s see how they come and go. Cao Jing left the game, not caring about the presence of a certain commentator and referee. The Qiluo Society has entered the scene, and he probably doesn’t need to care about many rules today. Terry entered the game, his hat changed into a new one, the only thing that was the same was the Nike logo. "Although I really want to win the final prize, Dongzhang's injury is too serious" Terry and Qijiaoshe looked at each other and spread their hands, "So, I can only try my best to make my trip worthwhile." "Haha I'm also looking forward to a hearty fight." Qiyongshe was in high spirits, shaking his arms and moving his joints, "So, let's start?" "Comon!" Terry's steps were very flexible, and as soon as he jumped up, there was a burst of punches and kicks with a strong sense of rhythm. Shichiyosha didn't rely on strength like he did against Daimon Goro. On the contrary, this time he didn't fight Terry at all. Every blow was gently released, and his body swayed left and right from time to time. Although he couldn't find Terry's flaw, But he also dealt with it easily. "Bang!" Suddenly, Terry punched the ground, and an energy fountain forced Qifaile aside: "Okay, the warm-up is over." "Really? Then let me feel something." Qi Yeshe smiled, and the alert posture changed - this, this is obviously the posture after awakening! Terry stopped talking, jumped forward and kicked hard, and kicked again, step by step, back kick, energy replenished, and slam dunk! This series of blows can be regarded as a very fast-paced combo in the game, but Terry's attacks are even more swift and violent than the so-called games. When the fists flying down from the air came down with flames, Qiliaoshe blocked them with both hands. Finally he relaxed and revealed his flaw. At the same time, Terry punched the ground - this was definitely an energy fountain, and almost everyone could guess it "Resign yourself to your fate!" Qijiaoshe suddenly shouted and lifted Terry in the air with one hand. The fist that had been swung with all its strength lost its target and actually generated a visible energy pillar in the air along with the fist! "It's a pity that the energy pillar can only become an energy pillar. All the audience can see is Terry being beaten over and over by the Seven Flails Society. And I had already turned my head away - at the moment when the Seven Shackles Society made the move, the outstretched hand seemed to be wrapped in a faint light, and from this I knew that Terry had almost lost "How is it?" Qiliaoshe walked slowly towards Terry who was lying on the ground. "I'm convinced." Terry's ability to withstand blows seems to be very good. He can still speak fluently after suffering such heavy injuries. "You won. Andy took care of Dongzhang and won't appear today." "He doesn't care about this opportunity?" Qi Luoshe was stunned for a moment, a little confused. "Actually, Dongzhang's injury is very serious. It's impossible for us not to take care of him personally. After all, he is our good brother." Terry smiled slightly, and a small stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "The reason why I am the one appearing today is just because I Won the coin toss.” "That's it!" Qiluo Society mused slightly, "That guy is indeed incredibly destructive when he goes crazy Well, do you need help to end it?" "Just let me rest for a while! If I guess correctly, the organizers are definitely discussing the issue of holding the finals in advance. The arena is empty." "Are you sure?" Qiluoshe hesitated. Text Chapter 179 The storm is coming Maybe terry doesn't understand what Qilao Society means, but I can vaguely guess their next move. Unfortunately, no matter what my mood is, I can't affect what will happen. "As Terry player guessed, since the winning teams of the two semi-finals won easily, the organizers decided to immediately conduct the Kof97 finals. Please reporters and Kof fans be prepared to murder the film, or resist the camera …” The commentator began to make impromptu speeches again. Although the experts ignored his presence, Terry still nodded politely to the referee's seat. After two minutes, he slowly stood up and left. There are some signs of stooping on the back, but no one would be disrespectful to such a back - for laymen, being able to stand in this arena is a heavenly being, for experts, this is already considered a kind of majesty When Terry's figure completely disappeared from people's eyes, Iori Yagami entered the arena at a ghostly speed, and walking with him was Kusanagi Kyo Of course, there were no words or expressions between them. After that, Qianzuru came floating up: "Since you are willing to use that kind of power in public, there is no need to hide too much." "That's right. Anyway, our goal has almost been achieved." The answer was Shelme who flew over, but she didn't look at Qianzuru and smiled at Iori, "Am I right, Iori, sir?" "" Iori Yagami didn't say anything, and only gave her a contemptuous glance. "Haha, the people of the Yagami family are still so arrogant." This time it was Chris who spoke out. The speed he entered was already terrifying. The pace he rushed towards Yagami was like a dance step. Oh, that was - the dance step of shooting the dancer. ! Iori Yagami still had a disdainful look in his eyes. Facing Chris's offensive, he just slightly shifted his body, and with a disdainful wind - missed! Just when Iori Yagami was slightly surprised, Chris had already returned to Shermei and Qiyongshe: "It seems that it is nothing more than that." "We have no interest in quarreling with you. Let's just say it straight, where is the rightful owner?" It seemed that Qianhe didn't want to make things clear in public. "Don't be anxious, let's warm up first, shall we?" Shermei smiled charmingly, but her skills were not gentle. As she spoke, she was already approaching Caojing - Shermei's heavy artillery! Big snake?! Kusanagi, who had been silent all this time, launched a heavy attack, forcing Shermei to change direction midway. Chizuru seized the opportunity and prepared to pursue, but found that the steam from the Seven-Yellow Club's million-dollar sledgehammer was coming towards her! The scene was a bit chaotic, but Iori Yagami and Chris did not continue to fight. They observed each other as if having a silent conversation. Um? It's a little strangewhy didn't the "passionate" commentator speak? In doubt, I looked around "He Bing, leave quickly." Behind him, Leona's voice suddenly sounded! "Don't do this, you'll have a heart attack." Since it was her, it wasn't dangerous, so I simply continued to look around, "What did you just say?" "I told you to leave as soon as possible. Mai Zhuo specially called me and asked me to inform you." Leona was very serious and grabbed my arm. "Why?" Although I can probably guess the reason why I need to leave, I still ask this question, becauseI don't understand why Mai Zhuo has to make this decision at this moment - why should I be reminded, why should I be called Leona? Come remind me. "The decisive battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan is not something you can control. No matter which side you stand on and die, it will be a loss." Leona spoke very quickly, "These are Mai Zhuo's original words. You have to find out more about it." Look for me, there is my jeep outside the venue, if you remember my license plate." Then, she handed over a car key, "Go quickly, the further away the better." "What about you?" Let's go I was instantly killed by two artifacts, and my mind started to move. It is at least not wrong to do everything within your ability However, Leona is very likely to go berserk at this moment! "I have the blood of the Orochi clan flowing in my body. No matter what I do, I must at least participate in it." Seeing that I didn't accept the key, Leona put it directly into my pocket. "Because, my destiny has to be chosen by myself, not by others." Just accept it." Looking at Leona’s calm and determined face, I was a little lost in thought, predicting in my mind Leona’s future results "Don't be in a daze, let's go!" Leona urged. "It seems that you reminded me." As I said, I took her hand, "I remember you said that our blood is truly thicker than water. Since you want to choose your own destiny, I have What qualifies you to escape?” "You" Leona was stunned, "You don't have that strength." "Strength? I really don't have the strength to challenge the six people on the field, but I can protect you at some point." Now that it has been decided,He no longer hesitated and continued to look around for anything strange, thinking about what to do, "If anything happens to you, Heaton will definitely worry about my life. I'm afraid of death, and even more afraid of us all dying." " "Hebing" "Stop talking, come with me to see the referee!" Although the dazzling melee on the field attracted the attention of all the spectators, but "The drooling guy's sudden silence is really suspicious." He held her hand. , I started to jog. The referee and commentator are located in a small studio that allows you to overlook the ring from a high position, but when we walked all the way, we didn’t see anyone! Weird, very weird! In his mind, he quickened his pace and finally arrived at the door of the studio. The door was ajar. Just as I reached out to go in, the hand holding Leona suddenly tightened: "Be careful!" When Leona pulled me, I staggered, but I also dodged the dagger flying towards me! "Qiang!" Leona waved with one hand and knocked the dagger away with a moonlight saw. She pulled me behind her and kicked the door open with her legs while she was squatting. Her other hand was already tightly wrapped around Ben's waist. dagger! "She is beautiful, and her smooth movements fully reflect her military qualities; and her unhesitating behavior in protecting me moved me even more secretly. However, when I saw the scene in the studio, I no longer had the time to sigh or be moved Text Chapter 180 Mutation "Sure enough, it's hard to make money!" People in the studio sighed helplessly and openly - it was Yamazaki Ryuji! However, this is not the reason for my surprise. Yamazaki Ryuji was originally one of the Eight Elites, and was recently hired by Mai Zhuo and the others. It is possible to appear anywhere at the venue at this moment, but the key is Yamazaki Ryuji is next to him There is a girl standing there with a tired look. I should recognize her appearance She is I can't be wrong, she is Xiaoxue, Cao Jing's girlfriend! Could it be thatthat legend about sacrifices is really true? But how to explain this? Xiaoxue clearly looks like an outsider, how can she have any energy? Although I don’t know what that energy is, but after spending time with people like Athena, I can still tell the difference between presence and absence Just when I was confused, Leona had already walked in. After confirming that there were only two of them in the studio, she pressed forward step by step: "Do you know what you are doing?" "I'm working." Yamazaki Ryuji rarely looked serious, but the so-called seriousness at this time didn't make people sweat. "I don't want to cause trouble. If you don't want to cause trouble, get out!" "Do you know who she is?" Leona was a little reluctant. "I don't care where she is from a rich family. Anyway, my job is to kidnap, not kill." Yamazaki Ryuji seemed to be waiting for something. He looked at the situation in the ring and the communication equipment in the studio from time to time, "Finally Warning once, those who know better, get out of here!" "She is just a girl from an ordinary family. You can't get a ransom at all. On the contrary, you will suffer the danger of your life because -" Leona neither flinched nor took action, "she is the girlfriend of the head of the Cao Family. Seriously, you are making an enemy of all of Japan." "I've stopped living in Japan for a long time." Yamazaki Ryuji said casually, stretched out his hand and made a snake attack! "Bang!" Leona blocked it with her hand, and a white mark clearly appeared on the plastic gloves. "There are some doors" Just when Yamazaki Ryuji was about to take action again, the screen in the studio that was connected to the camera on the ring moved. A beautiful figure replaced the heated battle - it was Mai Zhuo. "Stop!" Mai Zhuo seemed to know what was going on in the studio. "Damn it, there are no other people involved in your commission." Yamazaki Ryuuji was very dissatisfied, but he also terminated the offensive situation. "Hebing?" Mai Zhuo ignored Yamazaki Ryuji, but was surprised by my existence, "Leona, is this the ethics of your mercenaries?" "I think kof97 is over for ordinary people, and I am no longer a mercenary." Leona shook her head apologetically, "Besides, He Bing himself wants to stay, so I can only work hard to protect him." "Protection? I'm not sure who will protect whom then!" Mai Zhuo was a little anxious and a little angry, "that's all, He Bing, you always disobey me Today, I really can't save you, don't blame me Yamazaki Ryuji, operate the control platform and switch the connection between the stadium and the outside world to the studio Very good, do you see that microphone? It's the white one, give it to Xiaoyue Very good." Yamazaki Ryuji Mai Zhuo's instructions were carried out meticulously, but Xiaoxue's cooperative attitude was not very good. After that, their conversation was no longer intelligible to me. Maybe Xiaoxue's English was not up to par, and the bird's language was beyond my control All I could detect were some expressions - Mai Zhuo methodically After issuing the order, Yamazaki Ryuji pretended to be vicious and threatened Xiaoyue, although the degree was not much different from his usual appearance. But Leona didn't say anything, she just stayed on guard, paying attention to their every word and action. On the other hand, Xiaoxue, as an ordinary girl, was actually very calm in the face of Yamazaki Ryuji's lethal expression. Of course, she did not rule out the possibility that she had been frightenedwell, it might have been during the process of being kidnapped by him. She has become accustomed to that level of "differentness" Anyway, no matter what Yamazaki Ryuji said, she would not answer the phone and only had a non-violent and non-cooperative expression. Finally, Yamazaki Ryuuji became a little impatient. He raised his hand and was about to use violence, but he was restrained by Leona's dagger unexpectedly! "What are you going to do?" Yamazaki Ryuji was very angry. "It's okay, as long as you don't hurt Xiaoxue, I won't stop you." Leona's tone was very calm, she took two steps back and protected me again. "You" Yamazaki Ryuuji probably wanted to take action, but Mai Zhuo stopped him: "Okay, Leona has accomplished our goal." "I do not understand what you mean. "Haha, look at the grass on the field, what does it look like now?" Mai Zhuo laughed, "I have connected the communication system between the studio and the field. Any sound here will be transmitted there, although Xiaoxue will not speak but leona'sThe words were enough for Cao Jing to understand Xiaoxue's situation - now, the energy we still need should be in place soon. " "Are you sure you can make Cao Jing hear the words you want him to hear?" I still don't quite believe it, after all, what Mai Zhuo just said was enough to reveal the truth. "Believe me in my ability to adjust the volume. I also handled the post-production of movies back then." Mai Zhuo was very proud. In the scene, someone seemed to be handing her a cup of liquid maybe it was coffee. Anyway, she drank it happily. Take a sip, "Look, is Kusanagi using Orochi faster now?" After her reminder, I noticed that the arena had almost turned into a sea of ??fire - Kusanagi was almost fighting on top of the Three Heavenly Kings, while Chizuru and Iori Yagami were already standing aside, and Chizuru was fanning her from time to time. to your own spark. "Wellit's time to be anxious, right?" Mai Zhuo guessed, calling my name again, "He Bing, in a momentno matter what happens, it's out of my control. I just hope you won't complain If you can survive" Before he finished speaking, a burst of fire suddenly covered the big screen that was broadcasting the scene of the game. This was "Is Wu Shi finally out?" Mai Zhuo sighed with relief and spoke a bird song. The only thing I could distinguish was the pronunciation of "Xiao Xue". After that, her picture began to intermittent, "He Bing, definitely ……live……" The communication was interrupted, and Yamazaki Ryuji observed everything unhappily; Leona said nothing, but suddenly grabbed my hand, very tightly. And Xiaoxuewhat! Her body is glowing! Why Before I could react, Xiaoxue turned into a strong luminous body, and then probably when everyone had to close their eyes, I felt a strong suction Text Chapter 181 Rampage Could it be that this means entering the serpent space? Could it be that Xiaoxue's body is the bridge connecting Orochi's space and the real world? Could it be that this is the meaning of the so-called sacrifice? All the guesses were made in an instant, and these guesses were almost all overturned when I regained my vision - this is indeed not like the real world, but it is definitely not a big snake space To be precise, what I saw , is still the main venue of kof97, but every plant, tree, person and thing in this venue is completely still! Oh no, it was vibrating slightly in stillness, like ripples, and everything was gradually covered with a layer of weird red that went from light to dark! This scenethis somewhat familiar scenethis should be the moment when Leona and Iori Yagami go berserk! Um? leona! Suddenly, I realized that Leona, who had been holding my wrist tightly, was gone! In panic, I looked around and realized something - the three artifacts and the three kings confronting each other on the field were not static, but maintained their original colors! Not only that, there were Leona and Yamazaki Ryuji there Well, no, except for these eight people, everything else I could see gradually seemed like illusory images, and Leona and the others were floating! "What did you do?" Leona was neither beside the three artifacts nor close to the Three Kings. She was looking around vigilantly, as if looking for something, "Where is He Bing?" "He Bing?" Shermei was stunned, "Is he nearby? In that case maybe he is still in his original world, maybe he is somewhere here, maybe" "Maybe?" Seeing that Sherme was about to speak but hesitated, Leona's face turned cold. "Destruction of the body." Shelme's groaning prompted Chris to answer, "With an ordinary person's body, affected by your slightest influence, the body is likely to tear apart automatically under such a field effect." "What!" Leona was stunned. "Although it's just a guess, it's the most likely possibility." Shelme was a little apologetic. "No!" Leona suddenly buried her head, covering her face with her hands, and the shrill scream resounded and also resounded in my heart. "Leona" Qianzuru and Sherme said in unison, and immediately looked at each other tensely. "Boring." Yamazaki Ryuuji suddenly called everyone's attention to his presence, "What the hell is this place? I want to get out!" "Yamazaki Ryuuji" The three kings stared at him at the same time. For a long time, just when he was impatient, Qiluoshe finally sighed, "Until now, you are unwilling to face responsibility In this case, I will Complete" "Ah" A long howl interrupted Qifaoshe's words - in just a few dozen seconds when everyone's attention was diverted, Leona's blue hair had turned bright red! She ran away? "Dead woman" Yamazaki Ryuuji hated having his topic interrupted, but his voice attracted Leona's attention - the mighty saber! "Clang!" Yamazaki Ryuji was simply unable to defend himself under Leona's terrifying speed. The dagger he raised to block only blocked the blow and was split into two heroic pieces. And the crazy Leona didn't give him any time to react - vortex launcher! The spherical aperture was composed of countless air blades, and flesh and blood flew across Yamazaki Ryuuji's chest. In fact, Leona did not delay after the attack at all, and before the air blades disappeared, she launched another moonlight saw! However, Moonlight Saw only completed the initial gesture - Qi Shaoshe had come behind Leona, grabbed her wrist, pulled her with a cross arm, and threw her towards Cao Jing. "Baka." Kusanagi frowned, as if he wanted to scare the big snake, but when Leona was really close, he changed his mind and just used the crane to lift her away, and then grabbed the falling Leona's arm. The neck was thrown casually towards me. Hereally threw it away? It seemed that at that moment, his eyes were focused on my position, but it was only for a moment. However, I no longer had time to think about it - Leona almost hit me; in addition, the Yagami Temple next to Chizuru also moved. ??Tengtang lock, standard Tengtang lock. With my strength, if I want to control Leona who is really going berserk, it seems that the only way is this old-fashioned way. Hopeshe can wake up soon. Far away, Iori Yagami was probably suffering from the blood of madness, and everyone realized that something was wrong with him. Qi Ye She even smiled playfully: "It seems that the Yagami family is always accompanied by suffering. Come over here? We have nothing, but we can eliminate your loneliness." "An" Chizuru was very anxious, but she could only stay by his side; while Kusanagi Kyo stood on the other side of Iori Yagami without saying a word, her face as sinking as water. Iori Yagami, who was covering his mouth, finally started bleeding from between his fingers. From my angle, I couldn't tell whether his eyes turned blood red, but his trembling body clearly showed hisThe mental state is at a breaking point. "Another crazy person" Yamazaki Ryuji's words may not be too wrong, but he once again spoke at an inappropriate moment - Iori Yagami suddenly moved, waving a purple flower at a speed that no one could catch up with. The flames struck Yamazaki Ryuuji in an instant, exploding like a lotus, and a pillar of fire towered into the sky - eight wine glasses! Yamazaki Ryuji became a purple man. To be precise, he could no longer move and his whole body was burning with purple flames. After Iori Yagami struck, he turned around and raised his claw-like hands towards Chizuru. Thenhe spurted out a mouthful of blood and threw himself into Qianhe's armsand then "Hiss!" The sudden pain forced me to focus all my energy on Leona - she turned her head and bit me hard on the shoulder! "Leona leona Nana" Does she have to call her ancestor before she will let go? Um? Are you a vampire? It’s really sucking! Fortunately, Leona actually gradually calmed down Let's not think about the reason for the moment. There is a more serious problem in front of us at this moment - Leona no longer bites me, but instead sucks desperately, although the wound is far away. There was still some distance between the blood vessels, but just as I was in a trance, she actually broke free from my oppression, turned around, and hugged me tightly, as if the posture between us was like a anxious woman. satyr…… I really wanted to say something, but I didn’t know how to say it. Moreover, at this moment, everything around me changed again - the red image, the background of the kof97 venue, the subtle oscillating ripples The amplitude suddenly became violent and violent! Text Chapter 182 Leona’s Little Happiness The strange ripples gradually turned into an unstable storm from a pond with gentle breeze and drizzle at the beginning - sometimes the amplitude was frighteningly large, sometimes the frequency was unreasonably fast, and the background of this kof97 venue let's call it the background, it's tearing right here. It gradually lost its appearance in the cracking vibrations. Everything, if one had to choose a word to describe it, might bechaos. The three kings and the three artifacts unconsciously stood in two lines facing each other. As for Yamazaki Ryuuji, he had already flown to nowhere amid the vibrations in the background. And I was still being held by Leona. She was so strong that I couldn't break away for a while I didn't want to break away either. In fact, if she wasn't by my side at this moment, I wouldn't be able to feel my true existence without her. As for mistakenly thinking that I am just an observer, I don't know what I will become - this is obviously no longer a real space. In the bottom of my heart, I am vaguely worried about the possibility of not being able to go back. In other words, if I am left alone Alone, I would be afraid ofgetting lost. Let's call it lost Feeling Leona's breath, she seemed to have calmed down, but the tongue would explore the center of my wound from time to time. The weird feeling coupled with her close body, I actually I gradually started to react! "Hehe" Leona clearly noticed my change. Although she still buried her head, I could taste the pride in her voice, "It turns out you are not a gentleman." "Leona, now is not the time to joke" Please, life is precious, and we are at a loss where we are now! "What did you call me?" Leona interrupted me suddenly. "Leona." "What did you call me just now?" Leona's tongue started to move again. "Leonaohdon't be like thisNaNana?" I suddenly realized that she was willful and did not care about the occasion. "Nana I like this name," Leona raised her head and smiled, "You have to be called this from now on." "Okay, can you stop making trouble now?" Later? Can we survive beyond that? "No." Leona shook her head seriously, "I can't guarantee that we can go back alive, so I have to strive for a little happiness now." "Don't be discouraged, we can survive" "Are you sure?" Leona stared into my eyes, "You didn't lie to me." "But, we can't break the pot, right?" I have to admit that reality is cruel. "I just want to have a little less regret before I almost die and risk my life" Leona's eyes are very deep, very bright, very big, getting bigger and bigger, "He Bing, teach me Let’s have a passionate kiss!” "Huh? Wu Wuwu" I was stunned for a moment, and then I followed her. It’s very raw, but very soft; very busy, but very warm. Leona's lips are relatively thin, but I can't avoid them; her tongue is inexperienced, but it runs wildly in my mouth curiously "Huh" After a lot of effort, I was finally freed from Leona's sweetness and couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. "Why, I did a bad job?" Leona was a little worried. "NoI just don't want to lose my last sanity at this dangerous moment." Looking at her flushed face, I had to decide to put my head aside. "That is to say, I had hoped to exceed our progress?" Leona was happy, but then became regretful, "Unfortunately, there is no time This space is mutating again." “Hmm…that seems to be the case. The chaotic fluctuations gradually subsided, but the background has changed - a vast wasteland has gradually formed. Although the rocks are rugged, if you observe carefully, you can also find the atmosphere of many altars. The big shots in the distance were still confronting each other, but they were already down to earth, and Leona and I were gradually falling down - the weird sense of gravity disappeared, replaced by normal downward gravity. "He BingI" Leona suddenly panicked, and her whole body almost collapsed in my arms, "I feel uncomfortable ah? My hair" hair? By the way, there is still some red left in Leona’s hair! But isn't she already awake? Why is this happening "He Bing, your blood" Leona trembled, "It seems to be able to suppress the rampage of blood, but" "Le Nana, are you okay?" Thinking that she just sucked my blood could it be that I poisoned her? "No I just feel a little uncomfortable. Just let me sit down." Leona forced a smile, "You should observe the movements of those people" "Is it really okay?" I was still worried. "Even if there is a problem, is there anything you can do?? "Leona pushed me, "At most, you should stand in front of me and be alert to the development of the situation! " "Oh." I agreed, and turned around to look at the artifacts and heavenly kings - the artifacts were ready for battle, Iori Yagami also woke up from the rampage, and seemed not to be injured; and the heavenly kings also moved somewhat. With the change, the Seven Shackles Society's focus has been lowered, Shermei is covered in arcs, and Chris's hands are spraying purple flames It seems that they have decided to use all their strength. "Finally, this space has been opened steadily" Qifongshe sighed. "This is just a change of the place where you were defeated." Chizuru assumed a standard fighting posture, and the look on that noble face This is the real artifact! "Hahaarrogant" Along with that proud laughter, Crispin's raised hands spurted blue flames. He walked slowly towards Cao Jing, and the ground within a dozen steps around was filled with flames: "We are all playing with fire, okay? Whose big snake are you interested in trying? It's more interesting?" He raised his hands as he spoke - shooting the flames of the sun! Just when Kusanagi was trying to fight with the Assassination Flame, Shermei had already moved closer to Kagura Chizuru, and she also seemed to have brought up a visible electric field: "I don't like to compete with men, I wonder if Miss Miko can give me a favor?" Gestures?" He was talking and laughing, just blowing a kiss - cloudless thunder and lightning! The remaining Yagami Temple and Qiyong Society had a tacit understanding. They both put their hands in their trouser pockets in a cool manner and straightened their backs almost backward: "Is it really the only way to take action? You still have the blood of our clan flowing through it. !” "The rampage of blood has not swayed me, will your words have any effect?" "So" Magma suddenly boiled between them, and the Qiluo Society turned around helplessly, "I heard that Gonitz was tricked to death by you, and I want to see it." The three artifacts vs. the three kings is the most exciting show of kof97 besides Orochi. Although the current situation is not good, I still plan to enjoy it - I was basically an amateur in kof96. Now, at least my eyes can keep up with their speed. : "Leona, are you feeling better? Maybe I won't be able to protect myself in a while." My question got no answer. When I looked back, I saw that she had fallen to the ground "Leona, what's wrong with you? Don't scare me" A voice calmed my panic: "Don't worry, I just let her fall asleep." Before I finished speaking, a figure turned from light to thick in front of me Text Chapter 183 The big snake invades "You are" Impossible, how could a person wearing ancient Hanfu appear in this space! "Isn't your analytical ability very strong?" This man's calm smile was quite unpredictable in my eyes, "Why don't you guess my identity that is about to be revealed?" It seems that he is not hostile, but a person who can appear at this time and place combined with his plain and shocking appearance and the past that I learned bits and pieces, plus the white hair on this young face - ―“Big…snake?” "Although this name is indecent, I don't plan to communicate with many people. You just need to know who I am." The person in front of me admitted my guess and walked to Leona and stroked her face, "This child is pitiful. …” That kind expression was not fake, but it looked very nondescript on that handsome face. I couldn't help but break his mood and said, "Explain, why can't they see you?" As I said that, I pointed. The battlefield about a hundred meters away. Chris's Killing Mirror's Flame hit Kusanagi's Tokaku. Both sides were slightly injured, but they were still within the scope of the test; the electrified Shelme was flying around Kagura Chizuru like an arrow. , but the opponents happen to be virtual and real masters, and they can't do anything to each other for a while; Qilaoshe and Yagami'an are fighting like bolides, and the auditory effect caused by the collision of punches and kicks is definitely comparable to the electronic music in the music studio. Gu, the intertwining of magma and blue flame is even more beautiful. "I am just in the state of my soul now. You are the only one who can see me. As for why," the gentle snake held Leona in his arms, as if he were protecting his daughter, without looking up at me. "You go and ask Gao Gao." Well Nitz, he left a mark on your mind, and you have the right blood flowing through you." "Ask him? Didn't he disappear into thin air?" I was just confused for a moment, and then I realized what he said, "Could it be that you" "Reading other people's minds is my ability, but it doesn't mean that I like to do it." The big snake finally looked at me seriously, and his electric eyes made me uncomfortable, "What I got is just what Goenitz left. , of course, I also know your identity." That’s not the same thing. I’m sorry for my last trump card "Then what do you think" Suddenly, Leona’s body seemed to merge with the big snake! "What are you doing?" "I said that I am in the state of a soul now," Orochi smiled slightly, "I originally wanted to hug this child, but unfortunately I don't have a body after all." "You didn't plan to expose her to the media, did you?" I asked anxiously, if that was the case, would I be able to take action then? "Well this is a good suggestion. I haven't tried a female body yet, so I don't know what it feels like." The snake's thoughtful look made me want to cry. "However, I still won't change your memory. The history in it is wonderful.” His words made me put aside my worries, but also raised my curiosity: "History? Do you know how to arrange the game?" "What do those things have to do with me?" Orochi finally gave up his plan to embrace Leona and stood up, looking like a handsome general. "However, choosing Chris to contact the media is the best way - his temper is too bad. If he's still there when I show up, he might cause some trouble." Irritabilitythis is quite convincing "Besides, I haven't made a move for 1,800 years. If I don't find the weakest among the three of them, I might accidentally kill them all." ??????????? He is also worried about "exerting too much force" Or is he indifferent to my so-called "memory"? "Chris is the weakest?" "Of course, to put it bluntly, flame is an oxidation reaction, which is an irreversible behavior. How can I let the subordinate who represents the flame become the leader of the Four Heavenly Kings?" Orochi's words made me dizzy. "How can I say that it is also derived from all things on the earth? What a personality!” I really don’t know what to say. Facing a soul wearing Han Dynasty clothes and looking like a young man with white hair I really want to hit the wall! Even the majestic half-naked and white trousers look good! "You don't have to look like you've seen a ghost." Orochi chuckled, "I know why you are so upset, haha. Guess where I got this look?" "I can only sayyour appearance reminds me of a poem - "Niannujiao? Chibi Nostalgia"." I muttered, and the altar cleared, "Could it bethat you learned from Zhou Yu?" "Yes, when I first became a person, it was when the feudal lords were migrating. They wanted to go to sea, so they naturally needed to contact the Sun family in the south of the Yangtze River. At that time, the person in charge happened to be Zhou Yu, a charming man. From the appearance, it's very good." It seems that this is an interesting memory for Orochi, "So I used?This dress. However, things have changed for so long, and I have to change my fashion when I am attached. " "You mean the three kings will definitely be defeated?" After hearing what he said, I looked at the battlefield again - Chris's limb-biting flame palm hit Cao Jing's chest, but he was hit by the last palm. It’s time to counterattack—venomous bite, drunken chant, and punishing chant! Not far away, Shelmei had stopped her gorgeous shuttle and was blowing kisses from time to time. However, except for diverting Kagura Chizuru's walking route, it had no real effect. Instead, it was the other party's blessings of speed that kept her moving. Block; and Yagami'an and Nanaisha, who were very angry as soon as they took action, just stared at each other, but there was a ball of flame in Yagami'an's hand - it was clearly the eight wine glasses that were ready to go! As for Qi Ye She, his figure was low, like a tiger at the moment before attacking - both of them planned to kill with one strike? "Chris won't win, because I don't approve of highly destructive things. His flames are always far behind the real artifacts; Shelme can't win either. Her skills have declined a lot. Maybe she's too used to being a housewife. The Qiye Club is indeed powerful, but he is facing the smartest of the three artifacts, Yagami An." Orochi analyzed each one one by one, but did not have much worry. Instead, he seemed to be commenting on the competition between his juniors, "They have lived for so many years, You can't even use Tian Ji's principles of horse racing I hate that iron can't be transformed into steel!" Resisting the urge to hit the wall again, I tentatively said, "You can't blame them, right? After all, it's been so many years, and it's impossible to focus on studying troop formations." "So many years?" Orochi murmured and suddenly stared at me closely, "It seems that you also have interesting things in your mind. Don't panic, my mind-reading ability has no side effects." Well, how can I listen to this as I am cheating Xiaohong Hood Unfortunately, I don’t even know how to resist "So that's it!" Not long after, Orochi sighed. "I said this child has such great potential. It turns out that her father is a member of the Eight Elites. It's a pity that Goenitz fulfilled his escape It's understandable. He himself I would rather give up reincarnation However, Yamazaki Ryuji is also a bachelor. For the miserable underworld life, he would rather die than wake up Well, forget it" While talking to himself, he suddenly shouted: Me, "He Bing, please do me a favor." "Huh?" He said thisI, who was originally suspected of breaking the can, couldn't help but have other thoughts, "Are you not planning to silence me?" "I represent the will of all things on earth, including human beings of course. How can I kill them all?" Although the big snake has never shown a solemn look since its appearance until now, the way it talks is not simple, "Exactly Said, since the kof97 finals, I have woken up. It is a reward to be able to discover a child like Asamiya who simply loves life. You are good at choosing teammates. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, isn't it? If your state of mind does not meet the conditions, now you You are already dead, and I, Orochi, don’t care which world you come from.” Looking at his appearance, I thought a little strangely - could this be the style of the legendary god? "Conditions? I'm not a good person. You should just tell me what you want me to do." "Why are you always so hostile to me? I just asked you to bring a message." Da She shook his head helplessly, "Remember to tell Mai Zhuo, just say what I said - there is no difference between men and women if they are persistent in love. ." "" I was completely impressed. At this moment, he was still thinking about his subordinate's emotional life, "What if she says she doesn't understand?" "She must understand." Orochi said strangely, "You are the one who doesn't understand, right? It's okay to want to know the inside story, but if you expose your flaws in front of Mai Zhuo and cause any consequences, don't blame me." Aren’t you trying to catch your appetite? Moreover, I am also confident in my relationship with Sister Mai Zhuo and I am quite motivated to gossip about her personal life a sin. Seeing me nodding, Orochi's face was a bit joking: "Your curiosity is a problem. Was it a mistake for Goenitz to choose you? Forget it, I don't need to pursue these things. He Bing, what do you think of Mai? Zhuomei?" "Unparalleled in the world." I answered quickly. "As a person who can reincarnate, I have been accustomed to the vicissitudes of life. The exquisite appearance is just like a tasteless icing on the cake. But why did she put so much thought into it and get such a wonderful result?" The big snake followed the temptation and seemed to ask himself. answer. "I have had this question for a long time." I said along the way. "I originally thought she had someone in mind, but then I thought about it. With her status, it is impossible for her to sacrifice so much for someone who will die of old age. And in the Eight Masters Collection I really can’t find anyone who can pair up with hercould it be that besides the Eight Masters, there are also people who can be reincarnated?" "Who said the Eight Masters were not gathered together?" Orochi completely lost his god-like demeanor for a moment, with a face full of hype, "On topIn this reincarnation, one person broke the rules. In anger, I gave him some punishmentit was not a punishment, but just to let him taste a different life. " "Who is he?" I really don't know who this number can be assigned to. "In this reincarnation, that person's name is" Orochi smiled subtly, "vice." Text Chapter 184: Sitting and Discussing Taoism "Vice!" In shock, I fell down If it was just because of this explosive news, I wouldn't be so rude, but what if the earth shook a little at this moment? In doubt, I got up and looked at the battlefield, only to see Kusanagi's body covered in purple flames, while Chris was flying backwards, also covered in red flames; the electric balls spit out by Sherme seemed to be irregularly dotted around him formation, but Chizuru was still able to find an opening to attack; on the other hand, Yagami-an's sunflower hit Qiyesha's shoulder heavily, but then the two of them were caught together "Don't worry, it was just the collision between two big snakes that caused the air wave to vibrate." The big snake walked up to me casually and watched the fight together, "We still have plenty of time to discuss, their fight is not that Easy to end." "Why?" The experience of the past two years has convinced me that the more masters compete, the faster the process. "I gave the order to the three kings to delay as much time as possible." Orochi smiled softly, "If it is just to kill the three artifacts, why should I force the battlefield to be chosen here? Although they are very strong, if it is just them Compared with the energy required to hold such a KOF, the value of my life is not enough." “…Then, your purpose is…” "First tell me whether you agree to my request?" The big snake simply sat down on the ground. Although it was in a soul state, its movements were so elegant, "A curious little person." ……This is a problem. Although it is very simple to send a message, but considering the vague background story, when Mai Zhuo hears this "superior spirit", he will definitely think about how much secrets I, the messenger, know, and think about how much secrets I know about her. The gossipy image in my eyes She will definitely think that I know a lot about her privacy! Will shewill she take any extreme measures against me out of shame and anger? "Why are you hesitating now?" Da She was very calm and composed, "I remember Mai Zhuo was very kind to you!" "But this can be regarded as her betrayal! It's a sin of having a jade!" I couldn't help but get angry. "The crime of having a jade? I'm afraid it's not that simple, right?" Orochi looked at me playfully, "Not eating fireworks doesn't mean I don't care about worldly affairs. What you are worried about is that if the three artifacts fail and you lose Mai Zhuo's care, The next days will be very sad, right?" "" Okay, I admit my insignificance, "It is the instinct of living things to strive for a living environment, right?" "Creature, you are very good at talking Probably, this is the reason why you can get both ways while being caught between the two major forces." Orochi sighed, "It's not easy for you to do what everyone likes" "It doesn't help that you are considerate." The Orochi clan sighing is one thing. There is no one among them who does not understand the truth. Well, except for Yamazaki Ryuuji, but they also do not stick to their principles. Well, Yamazaki Ryuuji Er once again excepted, "Can you give me a gold medal to avoid death?" "That's what you think." Orochi laughed, "I have to be fair to every plant and tree on the earth, how can I be open to anything?" Well, I became "something" When I was depressed, the big snake patted me casually and motioned for me to sit down too. When his "hand" touched me, I actually felt a very sticky feeling: "Come on." , sit together, this space is very lonely, it is rare for other intelligent beings to exist, and I will do my best to be a landlord Well, you should tell the truth first, will you take Mai Zhuo's message with you?" "Okay, I'll take it. But you have to agree to my request." Judging from his appearance, there is plenty of room for communication between us. So, it's better to accept his first request. Whatoh, Reopening day. "Tell me, although it can detect your thoughts, but it will lose too much meaning." The big snake shook the feather fan in his hand, adding a bit of immortality. "No matter what your original intention is, can you guarantee that Leona can live happily forever?" After thinking about it for a while, I finally spoke. "Should I appreciate the concealment of your offer?" Orochi looked at me thoughtfully, "To remain happy, we need to solve her violent problems, emotional problems, and survival problems Even if I can do it, you Have you ever thought about the cost?" "You can make a counteroffer. Anyway, my purpose is just to let you know my wishes." In unequal negotiations, it is better to be open and honest than to be petty. "I may be able to take back the crazy blood, but I can't guarantee whether the little girl can survive after losing her innate blood. It's a question of survival As long as she wants to live, with the strength of the Orochi clan in human society, That's too simple; as for emotional issues, if you are used as a prop, it won't be a problem at all." The big snake analyzed one by one, "In general, if you are willing to become a member of our clan,Your request is fine. " ……No way? Got yourself involved? Looking at that handsome face, I really couldn't find any trace of his inner thoughts: "It seems that freedom is a little more valuable than life." "I can lower the price, as long as you promise to treat that little girl wholeheartedly from now on. Although Goenitz is a little willful, this is his last wish after all." The big snake looked back at Leona, who was still sleeping soundly, with a kind face, "My clan My outstanding bloodline has always had a difficult life Even I can't compete with the way of heaven." "HeavenTao?" Unexpectedly, such a word came out of his mouth. "Okay, let's put it another way - any system evolves towards a disordered state. The so-called rampage is the price of the self-aggregation characteristics of the crazy blood gene in the inheritance." Orochi sighed, a little helpless, "It's just Because you can possess the blood of madness through non-genetic means, almost no one among the Eight Heroes is ruthless enough to kill you In fact, why should they do this Where is anything free in the world? Although it is painful to go berserk, the blood of the three artifacts Don’t they also have their own price? Why have they ever forced it?” "Three artifacts?" Could it be that the bloodline of the three artifacts also has its own hidden injuries? Thenam I in danger? Text Chapter 185: Diluted Blood "Why do you have to worry so much between good and bad times?" Orochi sighed, "If it hadn't been for that girl's drop of blood, you would have been dead in the space changes just now." "What do you mean?" To be honest, I don't know the reasons for many things that happened today. "Although it is just a drop of blood, it has become a basic component of your body. And although there is a lot of crazy blood in your body, strictly speaking, it is just a carrier of energy." Orochi looked at the battle in the distance, his eyes Kong Ling said, "To put it simply, even if all the crazy blood is extracted from your body now, you will only lose too much blood, but you will not die. And that mere drop of the artifact blood has already symbiotically coexisted with you - if this were not the case, When the space changed just now, your crazy blood will riot, but your body will be essentially the same as ordinary people and will break and decompose; if not, I will not just let you survive and give it to you again Let me give you an order: when you return to Earth, do not tell my people the truth about your body, and let them think that there is such a Bentou The reincarnation of the Eight Masters is too lonely, and you can find something to kill time and My thoughtsare also good." "Okay." Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a beautiful lie for no reasonbut I had to agree, because the implicit meaning of his so-called order increased my hope of survival, "But, Why was my life in danger just now?" It seemed that I didn't feel any discomfort. "It is impossible for ordinary blood vessels to sense this spatial transformation. In other words, except for special blood vessels that can maintain their own systems when spaces overlap, other living creatures are just like air, just a combination of different chemical elements, and those Most of the spectators near the stadium have become undead in the ruins. The violent vibrations you see are a disaster in the earth's space. After all, the change in de Broglie's wavelength will irreversibly destroy the material structure Fortunately, Yamazaki Ryuji brought Xiaoxue nearby. The two major conditions for connecting the space are not far apart, and the damage caused is not too great And because of that drop of artifact blood, you are not affected by the resonance of the space." Orochi said softly, his eyes still so unmoved, "I don't know if today's natural science can fully explain the theory about this space docking. Anyway, I am not capable of giving you a thorough explanation from a physical point of view. However, these are not It’s not important. For you, being curious about something doesn’t mean you have to understand it.” There have been some changes in the battle in the distance. Chris is no longer fighting against Cao Jing. The flames of the mirror are not only an attack method, but also a good feint. Shermei makes her hands full of arcs. No matter what happens, How much energy will be consumed by the handwriting? At least for a while, Qianzhe did not dare to attack hard; Qiyongsha and Yagami'an both had a lot of color, bruises, or blood marks on their bodies, and their attacks felt a bit cunning and unworked. , every move is simple and fast. "Don't pay attention to them. Before the real power of the three artifacts appears, everything is just foreplay." Orochi finally focused on me, "Now, let's take a look at the Sleeping Beauty behind us." While speaking, Leona made some movement, her body rose into the air and moved in front of us. "Because you have artifact blood, and it is very thin artifact blood, her rampage was suppressed and did not cause harm to the body. However, this method is not normal. The slight red in the blue hair is a trace." The big snake let Leona lie next to our legs, "Of course, the artifact blood will not be easily destroyed by the digestive system. Even a little bit can last for a while. If you stay by her side all the time, let her suck some blood from time to time. If you If you like her hair color like this, it would be nice to let her wake up like this. Otherwise, you have to find a way." "How? What can I do?" In front of a god-like existence like you, what can I do? "Of course I can solve it, but you need to pay the price." "Isn't Nana one of your tribe? Why do you want me to pay the bill?" It seems that I feel more and more that Orochi has a business mind. "Because you have to pay the price for all the methods I can suggest." The snake seemed like a seducer, "How much are you willing to pay for this little girl?" “…Tell me what to do first…” "Two options - I can decompose the artifact blood currently in her intestines and stomach, but in this way, her rampage problem is still not solved, so you have to choose something that she will definitely carry with her, and convert your blood Keep it in it so that you can deal with her going berserk at any time, and as far as I know, there are currently only two such things - her dagger and dog tag." The big snake gently stroked Leona's face, "If you choose the dagger , I will quench your blood on the entire dagger. As long as she realizes that there is a possibility of going violent, she can effectively prevent it by using this dagger to make a small bloody wound on her body; if she chooses the dog tag,I will use your blood to soak the ribbon. As long as she wears the dog tag around her neck or uses it to tie her hair, since it is very close to the brain, it can also achieve the effect of preventing runaways - well, since I am using your Blood, the method is up to you to choose. " My blood? I never thought that diluted grass and blood could have such an effect If it was for Leona, there would be no need to worry about using some blood, but she finally has to live an ordinary life, and neither daggers nor dog tags seem to be suitable …"Use a ribbon! Dog tags can be used as souvenirs, but daggers are too dangerous after all. Let her mark herselfI can't bear it." "Okay." Orochi said unambiguously, "I will take your blood now. The amount is not a lot, it will only be a little bit dangerous." “Aren’t youare you hiding something? What do you mean by only a little bit of danger? What do you mean the amount is not a lot? An inexplicable fear came out. Unfortunately, I have no room to resist. The big snake just touched his hand, and a suction force sent me over. Then, his illusory but sticky hand reached into my heart. As he took out his hand, my clothes tore open, and a streak of A very thin stream of blood spurted out from my chest in a commanding manner and flew straight to the big snake. At the same time, Leona's dog tag also flew from the forest of her hair to the big snake's other hand. "Don't worry, I won't let you die like this." Orochi comforted softly while taking action, "Destroying a life must have a very high meaning, and your life is at least more valuable than such an object." …It stings a bit, but it’s completely bearable. But the key is the visual effect - watching my heart lose blood, I don't seem to know how to honor the mood at this moment. For leona? Finally, I didn't dare to read any more. I closed my eyes and tried to recall the sweetness of the kiss just now Maybe this could distract me from the steady fear caused by the big snake. Text Chapter 186 Reason Wait, something seems wrong. Orochi said he would let himself choose, but his words clearly guided me to ignore the third option - just let it go and let me stay by Leona's side, ready to donate blood to her at any time. Although I would definitely not choose this way, judging from what he promised, it should not be clear what I was thinking. So what is his purpose of seducing me like this? "Is your move supposed to be soul-drawing?" Slowly, I opened my eyes and tried to focus on the snake's hand. My blood had already wrapped the dog tag and the ribbon, and it had a tendency to boil, but it was still there. The range that can be controlled. "But it's not your soul that I want to take out." The snake's movements were methodical, "otherwise, you wouldn't be so leisurely." Leisure I'm very leisurely now! However, you can't say this: "You mean there really is a soul in this world?" "Soul this word is a bit general." Orochi pondered, "The spirit is the spirit, the soul is the soul. If we really want to discuss it, we have to give you too much basic knowledge, so let's forget it." Basic knowledgeSuddenly, I found that the natural science system I knew was so pale. "Then at least tell me, is the Gathering of Eight Masters a spirit or a soul?" "It's hard to define." Orochi thought for a while, and then he spoke until the ribbon started to turn red. "Although the result is just one word, the reason is not hasty. Moreover, if life is not full, curiosity is a good thing. But not everything can be understood.” Is this a concealment? Or is it that the existence form of the Eight Masters is really strange? I don't know, but I don't think Orochi needs to lie to me in any way. "By the way, how much blood do you want to use?" Orochi suddenly asked, "Actually, now, this dog tag can already prevent rampage, but because the amount of blood used is not much, when the little girl has a tendency to run away, except for The brain is not affected and the rest of the body will be very painful." "Then what do you think we should do?" I was helpless because the god-level figure in front of me seemed to be playing a salesman's trick. "Use more blood to increase the effect." The big snake had already thrown the feather fan aside, and looked at me with kind eyes, but in my opinion it was very cunning, "Don't worry, I won't kill you. " "Lifewhy do you have to play with me with my name? If I die like this, Nana will definitely be in a bad mood. Doing this is totally worth the loss. Even if you really want my life, get the effect of a chronic terminal illness It will be much better.” "Haha" Orochi smiled, and his handsome face made people look comfortable, "No need to provoke. I said that destroying a life must have a higher meaning. If you really care about your life, prove to me, There is nothing more valuable than your life that needs to be exchanged for your life." Well, this guy is just like Athena, which is depressing: "I said, how long are you going to bleed me? A normal person's blood is only 6,000 ml." “I’ve only used less than 600 ml now, it’s still early.” The big snake’s tone definitely treated me like an object! "If you're bored, or afraid of watching your heart bleed out, we can talk about something else." Talking about other thingsOkay, divert attention"So, what is the purpose of holding kof97? I mean specific things." "What would you do if I said I wanted to return the world to nothing?" The big snake glanced at me and continued to deal with the dog tag. "Nothing can be done. Let's first figure out what the so-called 'nothing' means." Sister Mai Zhuo said that a sharp reduction in the human population is a side effect, so this "nothing" is obviously not destruction in the simple sense. Moreover, with In terms of the origin of the serpent, his behavior should not be more destructive than humans themselves. "You are indeed very smart. But human society is likely to be destroyed. This is a very basic problem." "Why?" I don't understand, since the snake will appreciate Athena and talk to me patiently, why should it be so insistent. "Although you know a lot of things that belong to the future for this world, what you know is just like the Spring and Autumn Period written in history books." Orochi pondered again, "Although the development of this world is different from the nature of the world you originally knew. The same, but that does not mean that the history behind it is also the same. The three artifact families have such huge wealth. This does not come out of thin air. You don’t know the past; even my Orochi clan has a very considerable power in human society. , it is impossible for these things not to overlap with others - only a few people will always exist at the pinnacle of power, and the three artifacts and our clan are all standing on it. Where can those dignitaries in your memory have a place? These, you Have you ever thought about it?" Orochi shook his head slightly, "You definitely haven't. Otherwise, you wouldn't be able to ask me this."   Wealth? that power? I was a little confused. In my subconscious, those things should be some distance away from the circle of fighters, but in fact, since I existed in this world of kof, these two things have been teasing me all the time. In other words, from the busyness of Chizuru when I was under house arrest, from the courage of Aoi when she challenged me to a duel, I have noticed the energy contained in them, but I have never really realized that the forces behind them are actually in human society. Top position! "You mean" Could it be that humans are the burial objects of the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan? Oh no, it's impossible. They who already have power shouldn't use destruction as a means. "What you two races are fighting for is human beings oh no, the steering wheel of the earth's development?" "You are really smart. After all, human beings are the most intelligent group on the earth. If we want the earth to develop well, it is natural to use human society as the operating carrier." The big snake looked at me deeply. Of course, his hands also Without stopping, "But that is the content of the Eight Masters Collection and the Three Artifacts, and when I plan to come forward, it means that the operation within the scope of human society has exceeded my patience." "So, you decided to destroy human society?" I suddenly realized that I couldn't find a way to persuade him, because his eloquent tone was full of thoughtfulness. "Originally, yes, but when I found little girl Asamiya and found some people, I seemed to have some plans to give human society a little more hope." ??Hope, not opportunity I looked at the calm snake, thinking about how to express my point of view. For a moment, the blood flowing out of my chest no longer seemed to make me feel nervous. Text Chapter 187 The Moment of Death While thinking about it, I suddenly discovered a problem - Orochi repeatedly mentioned Athena, and even singled it out as the reason why he might change his will. why is that? As far as I know, Athena, although amazing, doesn't have such huge "energy", right? "What happened to Athena? What did she do at the age of seventeen that moved you?" "That is not something you can understand now." Orochi gave up, "If you want to know, first think about why she firmly regards you as a relative." …This is the problem again, it’s been bothering me for a long time! But I have no idea why, not even a clue: "Okay, I will handle it myself. Now, can you tell me how you ultimately plan to treat humans and human society?" "I don't know either." Orochi's answer almost made me vomit blood, but he changed the topic, "The reason why I didn't show up directly and let them fight is to test whether I really need to take action." "Inspection?" What can be seen from the battle between the three artifacts and the three kings? Except for a fight that is extremely gorgeous in the eyes of someone of my level "I don't know? Then have you ever thought about why the strength of the three artifacts far surpasses all other contemporary fighters?" Orochi saw my sudden change in expression and smiled slightly, "It seems that someone should have mentioned it to you." "You meanthree artifacts? The real three artifacts?" Could it be that he was confirming Toudo Ryuhaku's guess? "Haha I didn't expect that an outsider in this world would guess it. Tell me, who is that? It's impossible for people from the Three Artifacts family to reveal it to you, and neither will anyone from my clan." The big snake was very curious, and even in his hand The working speed has changed a bit. "Todo Ryuhaku. At least, I listened to what he said." Anyway, I'm talking about him alone, so it doesn't count as exposing the Todo family shouldn't it count? "TengdouTengdang." Orochi was a little surprised, but after thinking about it for a while, he felt relieved, "it's hard for him, it's hard for that family! It seems really worth observing By the way, in In your eyes, what kind of person is Todo Ryuhaku?" I was a little flattered by Orochi's sudden inquiry. After all, from his tone, he should be considering the life and death of mankind - that is to say, I have such a chance to influence his decision. What should I say? I looked at his handsome and untroubled face, then looked at Leona who was sleeping, and finally said: "Toudo Ryuhaku is the father of Toudo Kasumi, and I am a good friend with her daughter. As for him, he is just a person." I can't tell who he is. After all, he knows and can infer many unknown things but is willing to remain silent. He knows the future is rough but lives humbly and even comically, and yet appears at the critical moment. He has no regard for dignity at all - I don’t know how to evaluate such a person." "Didn't you already evaluate it?" Orochi smiled and shook his head, "Think of dignity, don't care about the environment, know the right time to take action, and live in the dark. Such people may never be known, but they can write history Okay, You are very smart. We don’t need to play any more tricks between us. It’s time to be honest and honest - the three artifacts can’t help but use the real three artifacts, and you have a serious problem." "Me? What's wrong with me?" Maybe it was the frequent shocks in a short period of time, but I didn't react much to this warning. "Are you feeling a little tired now?" The big snake looked at me with amusement, "You are always excited, so it's normal if you don't notice it." "What do you mean?" After a few deep breaths, I discovered that he was not an alarmist! I actually have faint signs of dizziness! "You should be very clear about the truth - how much blood does a normal person have?" The big snake's words were light, but it was like a basin of ice water poured on my head. "IyouI" Regarding my incoherence, Orochi was still so calm: "Now, nearly 1500cc of your blood has been used, and your life has long been in danger, but you maintained a state of concentrating thinking, so you were not affected for a while. And now , you might die as soon as you fall asleep.” "You" I was so shocked that I had no intention of blaming him. I was just thinking about how to fight against the tiredness that was gradually coming my way. "Don't blame me. The use of blood has always been under your nose. If you really want to complain, it can only mean that you are a frog that is about to be boiled to death by warm water." The big snake finally stopped moving, and the subtle blood flow like a kite string finally stopped. The wound on my chest finally began to condense, but the big snake didn't care about this. He held the dog tag in his hands. Except for a faint trace of redness, no change could be seen. "Look, it's perfect. The little girl will never be the same again." No need to worry about the danger of running away anymore, it all depends on youUse your life as a bet She is determined to die for you, and you are willing to risk your life for her. It is a match made in heaven. " At this moment, if the big snake has a halo on its head, with this holy expression, it would almost look like an angel, but it is the tone of the clergy in the wedding hall: "Want to be a matchmaker? Aren't you worried about leaving Nana a widow?" "Why are you always so stupid when it comes to matters related to yourself?" Orochi sighed, "I have said before that I will not easily destroy your life because of such an object, and you are doing it for the sake of eight How can I, as the descendants of Jieji, pay no attention to you?" "You've been playing with my heart for a long time." With his words, I breathed a sigh of relief. "You are really an idiot to call you stupid!" Orochi suddenly became angry, "If you relax at this moment, do you really want to fall asleep?" …It seems that I am really going crazy. But I was so sleepy that I couldn't even muster the strength to refute Could it be that I would really die like this? At the last moment when I couldn't help but close my eyes, I saw the angry face of Orochi It turns out that he also has times when he is anxious I can make him anxious, and my level seems to be pretty good; there are also masters who are fighting in the distance. , they haven’t looked at me since they entered the Orochi space. It seems that the Orochi really controls this space completely. I just don’t know if the Orochi will really give humans a chance, not just hope king, I’m sorry. I ruined your original marriage and left irresponsibly Sister Mai Zhuo, I'm sorry, I never had the chance to repay your love Athena, I'm sorry, I hope you and Kensong will always be in harmony Kasumi, I'm sorry Now, your elusive father's request cannot be fulfilled Aoi, I'm sorry, I have been wasting your efforts, your heart, your blood and I heard that when a person dies, the most important people and things in his life will flash through his mind in an instant, but for me, all my thoughts that change in a flash are about beautiful women It seems that I, a man, am still paying homage to him in front of him. It's reallyweird ????????????????????????????????? My vision is blurred, and the last light shows… Leona’s peaceful sleeping posture, which is beautiful and makes people feel pitiful. Text Chapter 188 Fusion? "It seems that you have given up the belief in survival?" In the deep consciousness, a voice sounded, oh no, this is not a voice, it is more like the feeling when Cao Yang was talking to me, well, not that, Cao Yang The words seemed to come from a vague place, but now, this voice came out of thin air, as if it was already in my mind. "Who are you?" I should not be able to speak, but when I flashed this thought, I seemed to hear such a voice, which seemed to be my voice it seemed. “Who else can enter other people’s minds in my space?” A big snake? Heentered my mind? "What's the meaning?" "Save you." The big snake's words came from the bottom of my heart, calmly and without leaving any trace. "What on earth are you doing?" This state is very bad. Although I don't know what exactly happened, I have a strong sense of crisis in my heart. "Integration Okay, let's use a word that's easy for you to understand - possession." Orochi seemed a little helpless, "The current situation, in essence, is not the same as the person I possessed in the Eight Masters Collection. Difference. However, your bloodline is not the blood of madness, so things that were originally easy have a lot of variables." Possessed? Didn't he choose Chris to be in contact with the media? "Can you explain it?" Could it be that when he really appears in front of the three artifacts, his physical body will be mine? Is this a big joke? If that's the casewhere do I exist? "Isn't there an example in your memory? I possessed Chris and controlled his body, while his soul was temporarily closed. However, this is not the case for you now - the Eight Masters' control of the spirit is far away. It is far stronger than ordinary humans, so it can be closed independently, but you cannot. Therefore, when we merge, you can still feel the actions of the body, but you have lost the right to control After all, the word possession is very unprofessional. " Unprofessional That's fine. I'm just a layman anyway, but: "What does this have to do with saving me?" "Your body has lost too much blood and your spirit is slack. You can't survive on your own; and I have no body, and I am just a clever woman trying to save you. Although I have powerful abilities, I can't challenge the energy. The law of conservation. The only way is for me to control your body, forcibly transform it, and survive this crisis." "Transformation? How do you plan to operate it?" The snake was honest in what he said, but he had just set a trap for me! "I don't have the formula for Chi You's blood, but the foundation of your body is disconnected from the drop of blood from that little girl, so I can only work hard to make the crazy blood in your body more pure, and ultimately match the ubiquitous drop of blood in your body. The blood reaches a state of balance." "Is thisis this useful?" "Actually, the most important function of blood is to transport oxygen to the body, and the efficiency of crazy blood far exceeds that of ordinary blood. Even if you lose too much blood, as long as a certain amount of pure oxygen is ensured in the body, Blood of madness, hanging one’s life is still okay.” ???????????????? "In other words, there are sequelae?" "The circulatory system is suddenly shaken to its foundation and cannot be restored in time. How can it remain intact? Even if you really survive, your body will cause a lot of irreparable damage due to this period of excessive blood loss." "Could it be thatmy hard work over the past two years will be in vain?" I was confused and seemed to shed tears. "In terms of pathology, if you want to become a fighter after this, it will not be much easier than ascending to heaven. But based on your qualifications as a monk and reaching this level in two years, it can be said that you have already ascended to heaven once - ―I can't tell whether you still have hope. People with perseverance and wisdom are always immeasurable. But first of all, I don't guarantee that you can survive." "Are you planning to make me have a nervous breakdown?" Didn't you kick me to the ground, pull me up, and then once! "I'm trying my best to let you who are ignorant understand what happened." After a period of silence, the big snake said this. "Then you can continue to popularize science." There was another silence, and I finally gave in. "You know, your body has long been based on that drop of blood, which originally conflicts with the blood of madness. Your luck is that your body can maintain a balance between the two bloods. And now, in order to save you, It will change the concentration of the crazy blood in your body, which will inevitably break the original balance - if the purest crazy blood and your drop of blood cannot reach a new balance as soon as possible, you will still be unable to escape death." "Sohow much hope do you think I have?" "Hope, not opportunity, it seems you are already showing signs of being discouraged." Orochi definitely knowsIt messed up my thinking! "Do you want me to analyze it for you from a mathematical perspective, or look at it from a philosophical perspective?" "Is there a difference?" "If we just talk about probability, the probability of reaching equilibrium twice in a row - you can give up now; however, if you have reached equilibrium once, it means that your body has had an experience, and this experience is not within my grasp. , but you. This is like a doctor who is unwilling to tell a patient the success rate of an operation but would rather encourage him to maintain a good attitude - if there are too many unpredictable factors in a not long process, all we can do is Go for it, rather than chasing certain statistics, especially when lives are at stake." "Oh" Orochi's explanation is correct. At least I can't find a flaw in the problem. "Also, what do you mean by early? Since you can control the transformation of the body, the speed shouldn't be a big problem, right?" "Yes, it's just a matter of time to save your body. But you don't know how to close your spirit. If you stay fused with me for too long, your mind will be fused with me and eventually disappear." "Is it that serious?" I couldn't believe it, but the sense of crisis that had existed from just now made me have to believe it, even if the crisis was not this. "Don't you notice that my tone of voice is becoming more and more similar to yours? When we can know everything about each other without any communication, the integration between us is irreversible - this happens to be a time question." Text Chapter 189: Man is about to die Fusion Although the fear of death lingers, I still try to organize my thoughts. ??Integration. Orochi particularly emphasized that possession is an unprofessional term, so the so-called fusion should focus on a bit more equality. And this equality means that from a spiritual level, I and the big snake are equal? Or is there no difference between me and Orochi as a personality? It seems that I have gradually recovered my visionwell, my sense of touch, andmy hearing. "He Bing, wake up" An anxious voice, a warm embrace, and a beautiful person - it's Leona. "Leoh, Nanalittle girlI am nowyou are finally awake" It seems that Orochi and I have somewhat equal rights to speak. "He Bing, what's wrong with you?" Leona held me tightly, confused and a little scared. "I was fused with your combined ice and now I'm trying to save this body." "Fusion? Youwere plotted by someone?" Leona's fingers dug into my shoulders, scratching me painfully. "The one who controls the body now is me it's me Na little girl, he even gave up his life for you." ????????????? It’s almost impossible to defeat the big snake mentally. He can speak a sentence clearly in just a few words, while I can only try to spit out a few words. "Youwho are you? What did you do to my Hebing!" Leona cried - she was helpless in the face of such a thing. "He Bing suffered a fatalNanainjury because of you. I am healing his body. The side effectI amis gradually devouring his spiritHe Bing, you" "He Bing, what happened!" Leona hugged me desperately, tears sliding from her face to my neck, as if burning my skin - it just felt like this, I wanted to move, but could only Makes my fingers tremble slightly. "Little girl, I am your clan member, the clan leader to be precise! This time kof97 is my decision. He Bing wanted to persuade me to give up the idea of ??making a reservation, but he cares about you more and would rather give up his life." "He Bingwill die?" Leona was a little distracted. "He will die for you without any regrets." …It seems that I lost very simply. Now it is so difficult for me to pronounce a syllable. After all, the big snake represents the will of the earth, and its power cannot be matched by an ordinary person like me Although this way of death is not ordinary, I still feel aggrieved. Unfortunately, it will not help if I am aggrieved anymore. "Let me take a look at Leona's face again. Even if she is fused with a big snake, I still have to impress her. So what if it's a big snake? As long as there are traces of me in my mind, there will be the shadow of Leona. “Perhaps, in the future, when the big snake sees Leona, he will have an inexplicable throbbing in his heart, which will be the proof of my existence "Nana I ask him to let you live happily forever Don't let me down" Although it was difficult to speak, the big snake did not interrupt me this time, and I was able to speak word by word. Unfortunately, The last few words were still aborted "He Bing, don't do anything stupid!" Leona shook me violently, but it had no effect. Do you think I am willing? But this is already the best choice Nana, if you can, give me a kiss When a person is about to die, the responsibilities he shoulders seem to disappear. I seem to think of King, but I look at every bit of my time with her from the perspective of a bystander. It is really pure love! It's just that I'm already going to dissipate As if she understood my eyes, Leona pressed her lips towards me like raindrops. It felt so moisturizing that I could almost control my mouth! Yes, it’s just such a kiss, such a person who makes me unable to help myself. It should be able to leave an indelible memory for me, right? It should be my last trace Anyway, let’s do one last meaningful thing while my consciousness has not dissipated. Since Orochi is talking about fusion, then the spirits of me and Orochi should be influencing each other. This can be described as dual personality. Two become one. So, it is still unclear who influenced whom and who will win. “I don’t ask to defeat the Orochi, I just hope to always remember Nana’s face and Nana’s kiss In addition, I change the Orochi’s plan to give humans a hope into an opportunity "NanaI love youIt's a pityI can only say it at this time" "You still haven't given up the fight!" Orochi's voice sounded again, but this time it was more like a thought than a voice, "To be honest, I appreciate you persisting in this seemingly futile effort;Although it is not my intention to destroy your spirit; it is just that I cannot change your fate. " "I no longer care about survival or destruction The only thing I can still work hard on is to let everyone vaguely detect some traces of a person named He Bing when they see the legendary big snake in the future." "I hope soI am originally a personality composed of the original consciousness of all things on earth. Add in your share, and I am still me." "Really? I hope that a big snake who likes to mess around and is used to eating and drinking can give the earth a good way out" "Do you think you are that kind of person?" "I don't want to be, but my behavior is like that. I am neither as chic as Yagami-an, nor as understanding as Toudo Ryuuhaku, nor as apathetic as Nuga. I am not even qualified to remain silent when there are many people I I carefully choose my conversations with everyone, but rarely have the opportunity to fully express my feelings. I try my best to think about everyone, but in the end I end up being turned off. I I'm here, I worked hard. , I failedI accepted it." "It's not easy." Orochi's tone really sounded more and more like me. "No!" Suddenly there was a loud shout, Leona let go of me and suddenly pulled out the dagger! Text Chapter 190 I am still alive The footsteps took away the smile, leaving only loneliness. In the evening breeze, for whom is the tone of the guitar lost? The fireworks in the sky are burned out, and the rainbow and clouds are in the sky. And you just left me That red-Piao Tianwen-ran appearance-Orochi resumed his original outfit, "You are indeed a genius from heaven." "Iam not dead?" "I said that the danger to your life is that you don't know how to close yourself." Orochi smiled faintly, admiring the entangled posture of me and Leona, "And you, when you are about to die, you lose all hope This is not a derogatory term. , and it doesn’t mean anything negative So, you successfully separated from my mind at the most critical moment." "Then what?" Although I was sure I survived, I still couldn't relax. I just made a low-level mistake, "Am I still in danger?" "The danger to your life is gone. As for those injuries that cannot be healed, you will gradually realize it in the future." The big snake looked at Leona who buried her head in my chest lovingly, "Actually, when I complete the transformation of your body, Your spirit is still closed. I can't wake up people whose lives are based on Chi You's bloodline, so all I can do is leave your body. She is the one who really allows you to wake up without becoming a vegetative state." "Nana?" I wanted to change my position to pick her up and take a good look, but I found that I had no strength at all. "Maybe it's her obsession with wanting you to wake up, or maybe it's the result of her repeatedly stimulating your body. Anyway, she succeeded in making your closed mind change. She saved you in the true sense." Orochi suddenly smiled ambiguously , "Well, it's a very good technique. I beat you into a pig's head without losing your appearance. You are worthy of being a professional in assassination and worthy of coming from the military camp." …Do you consider this a compliment? Forget it, let's think about the big snake thing later, the topic now is Nana. "Nana, thank you" It's a big favor, but I definitely shouldn't be silent now. "There is no need to thank us, I just don't want to die in love before enjoying happiness with you." Leona raised her head suddenly and kissed her skillfully. …… "What's wrong?" Nana probably thought my reaction was too cold, "Did I do something wrong?" "No. It's just the way we are now is not good." "Why? Didn't you just say you love me?" "Yes, I love you. But in that case, I would only dare to say it at that moment." I tried to hold up Nana's chin, "I thought it was my last moment, so I could ignore any responsibility, just Speak out your own feelings. But now, I have survived. I will have a lot of things to do and a lot of feelings to express So, death is easier than living." yes! Looking at this beautiful face, I resisted the urge to kiss her. After experiencing the horror of mental isolation and the feeling of surviving a disaster, I finally understood the position of Nana in my heart, and finally understood the meaning of this position But I could only keep everything in my heart, because, I'm alive. Text Chapter 191 Love is a luxury product Nana doesn’t understand what I mean. Probably in her opinion, it’s natural to do what you want when there’s no interference from missions Well, it’s indeed natural. It’s a pity that I have overestimated my abilities and I will naturally have to pay the price. , and love at first sight is something I can hope for but cannot get. Looking at her blank face, I tried to sit up - it seemed that my physical strength was gradually recovering: "Nana, everlasting love is exclusive, but now, I don't have such a strong shelf life." "You" Nana wiped her tears and was very disappointed, "Is it because of the king?" "Yes." After a moment of silence, I asked the big snake for Nana's dog tag. Of course, it is impossible for me to just forget about King and get along with Nana Qinse, but this is obvious, and it is impossible for me to be so silent - in fact, I thought a lot, and thought about a lot of things I have experienced, many of which I didn't even know at the time. The clues I noticed were probably that I unconsciously changed my perspective after experiencing mental isolation Nana, or King, simply looked at it as a choice, one is the thunderous beating of the heart, the other is the long-term love that grows secretly, which represents two different feelings, and also implies two different feelings. A different kind of marriage and life - falling in love, then getting along; getting along, then falling in love. It has a very fishy and bear's paw taste. This is the main reason why I have been unable to make a decision, even when I came to understand my feelings for Nana. But now, I understand that things are not that simple. Nana likes me, very innocently, but she has no idea how many people want me to end up with her. As Toudo Ryuuhaku said, there are really many forces that are interested in me, and the conflict between the three artifact families and the Orochi clan, which are constantly fighting secretly, is even more acute. For the Orochi clan, I can be regarded not only as a member of the clan, but also as a guinea pig that can be encountered and cannot be found. Being able to snare me is really determined to win, and Nana, who likes me, is obviously the most hidden shortcut to achieve the goal; At the same time, the three artifact families, which maintained a tense balance internally, seemed to be somewhat unable to do what they wanted. Although Chizuru values ??me very much, she really can't achieve the same level as Mai Zhuo; Aoi values ??me even more, but she is not the head of the family. As for her brother, he doesn't seem to have much affection for me; and although Iori Yagami sometimes can He had the patience to say nice things to me, but unfortunately the only one who could support him was himself. Maybe as a fighter he could give me a lot of friendship, but as a person living in society, he was powerless. In addition, the more direct problem is that, except for Nana, even if King and I finally spend the full moon, the value they can obtain for the three artifacts is far less than the benefits that Nana's success can bring to the Orochi clan. In other words, the three artifacts don’t need me as urgently as the Orochi clan, so of course they don’t pursue them so hard. So, the moment I inserted my finger into the keyhole, the opportunities for King and I to meet gradually became less and less unknowingly, while Nana gradually entered my life. I don't need or have the ability to speculate whether this is an interlocking plan of the Orochi clan, but I won't believe that there is no trace of them in it. Relatively speaking, the actions of the three artifacts are much more negative. It seems that no matter who I love more in my heart now, as long as I am still running for survival, I have to get closer and closer to Nana, and king Since we are in love for a long time, then after a long time together and apart, After a while, no matter how strong the love is, it will fade away to some extent. Between the ups and downs, most of the time I can only leave the king to sigh. The Orochi clan raped my love with King, but I couldn’t refuse. Even facing Nana as a bargaining chip, I could just lie down and enjoy it. But the key is, what exactly is the big snake going to do? Although these are just my speculations, if this were not the case, I really could not believe that Orochi would be so patient in chatting with me, and I could no longer think of any chips in my body that Orochi would be interested in betting on. As for him who exists in the state of spirit or soul, he probably won't look at me differently just because I can possess the blood of madness without side effects like the Eight Masters did. Besides, he already knows my details. "I guessed it right?" Just when the big snake held up the dog tag and handed it to me, I looked at him straight and asked, "Anyway, you can easily understand my thoughts." "I stand taller than humans, and I can see further than humans, but that doesn't mean that I'm worldly." The big snake smiled faintly, "Since you think everything is just a trick of Mai Zhuo and the others, why bother asking? Time is not up. If you have anything to say, please tell me. The battle over there is coming to an end." As he said that, he pointed to the battlefield in the distance. Chris no longer planned to have a head-on collision with Cao Jing. His agile figure was flying on the ground where the purple flames were flickering. From time to time, he turned back and aimed at Cao Jing to shoot Sunfire. Shermei's whole body was still shining with arcs of electricity, but That light is nowhere nearIt was so bright at first, and it felt like the sun was fading, and Chizuru was not in a hurry, and Yu Dou was obviously thinking of taking it easy while waiting for work; Yashen'an and Qiyesha were still fighting each other, but there was not much of a fiery atmosphere, or , it should be Iori Yagami doing it deliberately. Is it really going to be a winner? It seems so, but unfortunately I don’t understand it very well. I sighed, held up Nana's face, stroked her hair which had returned to bright blue, and tied it with dog tags. I was inexperienced and lacked strength, and Nana couldn't help it with my clumsy movements. Smiling, but with happy eyes. "Nana, this dog tag has my blood on it. It is said to prevent you from running away, so you must carry it with you." "A love token? Okay, I'll keep it with me for the rest of my life." "It's not like sending a feather from a thousand miles away." A love token? Dog tags are really cheap as tokens "Let's wait until the day comes" "I will wait. Besides, I don't guarantee that I will suddenly hate you out of love while waiting for a long time." "Is this a threat?" It turns out that the mercenary's temperament is also cute. "If you want my life, come and take it at any time. I will welcome you." "I don't promise that I won't do anything extreme to Miss King." Nana looked like she was setting serious rules of the game with me. "No way" Her words left me speechless, and just as I was thinking about how to persuade her, the battle in the distance changed dramatically! Text Chapter 192 Three Artifacts There was an explosion, and the pillar of fire rising into the sky brought up air waves visible to the naked eye. The big snake teleported in front of Leona and me: "Look, this is the real power of the three artifacts." Following the gaze of the big snake, the almost incandescent pillar of fire seemed to have a strange suction, gradually pulling Chris in, who was desperately trying to avoid it, and among them, there was a vague figure of Cao Jing; in the other place, Sherme suddenly turned white. Suddenly, a solitary wave of electricity centered on her and gradually spread out into the distance, forcing Qianhe back. Then, his body softened and he squatted on the ground: "Ashe, I really can't do it anymore." When Shermei finished her words, Iori Yagami suddenly left the fighting range with Qijiaoshe: "I already know your every move, there is no point in fighting anymore." "It's too early to say" Before Qiluosha could finish her words, Yagami'an's assassination flames had already arrived in front of her, followed closely by Yagami'an herself who leaned over and rushed forward - Yazhinu? "Ignorance." Qijiasha was very disdainful, lowered his center of gravity, waved away the assassination flames with his left hand, stared at Yagami's movements, and thrust out his right hand, as if he was determined to get Yagami's neck. However, Iori Yagami stopped, just in front of the Seven-Yellow Society: "It is indeed ignorant." As he spoke, the assassination flames that seemed to be dispersed by the Seven-Yellow Society exploded. This is - Eight Wine Glasses! "Chizuru." Yagami beckoned, Chizuru understood and went over, and easily blew away the immobile Qijiasha with a single stroke of zero skill! "I have told you that Iori Yagami is very smart." Orochi turned around and smiled at us, "Okay, it's time for me to go see the three artifacts. As for you I'll send you back first." After saying that, Nana and I actually Gradually float Gravity disappears? "I still want to know, what are you going to do?" I don't understand the principle of what happened to me and Nana, but the big snake shouldn't hurt me, at least not Nana. However, if I leave right now, wouldn’t all my hard work for two years be in vain? "You really want to know?" Seeing my determination, the big snake shook his head, "Okay, I'll send this little girl back first. And you, maybe you can learn more about it during this time difference" "He Bing, I won't separate from you." Nana suddenly grabbed my hand. "This is not a separation of life and death" "Who knows if we will die? Who knows we can return to a safe place? Who can guarantee we will return to the same place?" Nana looked at the big snake with distrust and tightened her grip on me, but the big snake didn't care much about her doubts about her ability: "I really can't guarantee that, after all, we come from the earth to such a small space, we can see each other no matter what." , and return to Earth from here You probably know Heisenberg's famous physics theorem. However, even if you are entangled together, it will have no effect. The connection between the two spaces is not visual contact. Therefore, there is no need to do this. waste time." Hearing this, Nana couldn’t help but let go and fell into silence, but the big snake didn’t stop. Soon, Nana’s body gradually faded away "He Bing, remember to come to the Brazilian mercenary camp to find me, if you make a decision." This was Nana's last voice left in this space. "It seems that she still treats love as military love!" Orochi's teasing tone made me uneasy, because it has my traces - since he was influenced by me, then I must have also learned something during that short fusion period. Change, even become more serious Am I still me? "Yes, the three artifacts are indeed as powerful as expected." The Seven Shackles Club carried Chris, who was almost unconscious, to Shelmei from nowhere. "Unfortunately, we still cannot draw a conclusion based on the abilities of our three kings." "What do you mean?" Kusanagi slowly walked toward them. On his left was Chizuru, and further to the left was Iori Yagami. How how is it possible? "It's nothing strange, it's just my intervention." Just when I was shocked, the big snake appeared beside me lightly, "There is no language in the world that I can't translate Of course, there is no guarantee that some geniuses will create their own. A language not used for widespread communication.” "Don't worry, that moment is coming soon." Shelmei was half-kneeling next to the Qiluo Society with her body limp, but she was not depressed at all. "Although the eight wine glasses are a bit regretful, we have to see only two of the three artifacts, and our mission has not been completed." Not considered bad.” "Three artifacts?" Shermei's words made me ask Orochi again, "What are the three artifacts you mentioned repeatedly?" "Those are the three artifacts!" Orochi laughed teasingly, "The grass sword, the eight-foot magatama, and the eight-foot mirror. Although the myths and legends are ridiculous, the general names are still correct. It's just that it's been a long time and no one really understands the meaning. Just people.” "You mean, the objects of the three artifacts really exist!" Although Toudo Ryuuhaku specifically reminded him, even though Orochi had already vaguely revealed?But when he really told me with certainty, I was still dumbfounded. "Objects? If the three artifacts are still just objects to this day, don't blame me" Orochi sighed, "Yamazaki Ryuuji would rather enjoy his underworld career with no future, and Goenitz took the lead in breaking the can, and the Eight Heroes gathered If this is the case, am I not lonely?" "What do you want?" Just as he sighed, my thoughts took countless turns and speculated on countless possibilities, but in the end, I still asked anxiously - since he was revealing more and more about me traces, then the possibility of opening up the conversation at this moment is not low. "Yes, what do I want?" Orochi glanced at me with admiration, "For many years, they have been guessing what I want to do for generations, but few people consider what I want. You, an outsider, can Thinking of this so quickly is the reason why you have both sides In fact, I also hope that someone will talk to me, but it's a pity that the people who can enter this space are just the eight masters of reincarnation But now, there is other hope ." "You mean" I couldn't believe it, because I still couldn't connect all the clues together - damn, I really don't have the talent of a detective. "The original names of the three artifacts were just sword, magatama, and mirror. Over the years, they have been parasitic in the heads of the three major families. Gradually, they were also called Cao? Sword, Bachiqiong Magatama, and Bachiqiong Magatama. Mirror, and the title "Three Divine Weapons" has gradually evolved into the title of the three family heads." Orochi's expression seemed to be reminiscing, without any intention of breaking the news, "It has been thousands of years, and I have inherited the essence of each generation of family heads. A qualitative change has occurred" Text Chapter 193 Return "Parasite?" This is also a keyword - how can an object be parasitic in the human body? And it has been changing hosts for thousands of years! "The word parasitism is indeed not very accurate, but there are not many words that are more accurate and easy to understand." Orochi looked at the three artifacts with great appreciation, "Actually, your understanding is not wrong. It is impossible for objects to be parasitic, but When did I say that the three artifacts are objects? The sword, magatama, and mirror are just names based on the characteristics of the three artifacts." “…Then, what are these things that interest you?” "Essentially, it's just a collection of energy, just like me." Orochi seemed a little excited, "Just like a newborn, I had questions about who I am. When the energy of the three artifacts reaches a certain level, they will spontaneously The possibility of the earth producing intelligence is very high. Although the three artifacts are still far from the situation I had back then, because they are parasites, they can always sense the host's information, and the conditions required are not as harsh as mine Friends , or, child? Anyway, it’s possible that I won’t be lonely anymore.” "You mean you want to keep the three artifacts in this space in captivity?" I looked at him in disbelief - they came with the idea of ??sealing him, but he came with a cultivation plan. idea! "So what? If the three artifacts have shown signs of personality, I might as well give humans some more time to find a way out. Seal? With the strength of the Orochi clan in human society, it is not difficult to destroy humans. I decided to appear just to Reduce the internal friction of the earth. Since human beings are not completely hopeless, so what if they seal me?" The big snake's momentum at this moment only reminded me of two words - courage, "Human society today is facing a watershed, and we are on the wrong track. The road is doomed, but it is not without the right direction. Moreover, the Orochi clan is also in human form and has worked hard for the earth for so many years. Why should I be so heartless?" "So" Looking at the excitement and heroism of the Orochi, I couldn't help but be a little shaken - isn't it said that the Orochi is a collection of all the negative emotions on the earth? But now he clearly has the image of working silently for the earth for thousands of years! "There is no more 'then', the time has come." The big snake suddenly smiled at me, and that smile reminded me vaguely of Goenitz, "It's time to send you backAlthough you know little about everything, you can do it for the sake of the overall situation. Love and hate at all costs, that's good In fact, you can think of me as the intelligent immune system of the earth. Therefore, for the long-term peace of mankind and for my own survival, I will work hard to prevent human society from becoming a tumor on the earth after I return In addition, take good care of me. Little girl Leona, a person may be able to defeat fate and sail against the tide of history, but compared with what is obtained through such hardship, what is more important, profit or loss, I won’t give you the answer. You are now You won’t believe my answer either. But if you wait until the dust has settled and then look back for clues about gains and losses, the chance of regret will be far greater than ending without a shake. You don’t seem to refuse to endure humiliation for a lifetime, but that is not your original intention, whether in love or career. , no matter the process or the result, can you really find the most important moment in your life?" "Big snake" I was too stunned to say a complete sentence, because my body had already changed at this moment, or this space seemed to me to be ripples, gradually glowing with a strange light. And, his words need to be digested slowly by me Unfortunately, he ignored me and quickly faded away. At the same time, Chris, who was lying behind Qijiashe and Shermei in the distance, slowly floated up. "That child" Qianzhe was shocked when he saw this, "Could it bethat he is the real" "It's indeed Chris!" Shermei and Qiyongshe looked at each other and smiled, no matter how close they seemed, "Then, we don't have to get in the way." As they said that, their figures became gradually transparent, and finally disappeared quickly. "Youwho are you?" Qianzhe pointed anxiously at Chris, who was stabilizing in mid-air. "Eighteen hundred years have passed. I hope things are not unchanged" Chris slowly opened his eyes, his plain tone revealing the vicissitudes of life, "According to your opinion, call me Orochi!" Then, a burst of intense light spread from Chris's position - briefly blinding me. And when I gradually became able to see things, a terrifying problem appeared in front of me - the feeling of weightlessness! Could it be that I am falling rapidly from a high altitude? In a panic, my eyesight finally recovered, but then, I suddenly came into close contact with something It must have been the earth ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I endured the pain all over my body, and I stood up staggeringly Well, although I am weak, my strength is not small. Is it because of the crazy blood? It is obvious that this place is in ruins, but there is something vaguelylook familiar. Oh, it has a bit of the charm of Goenitz's appearance last year. So, whose handiwork is it that these bloody ruins are everywhere? Although there are obvious tall buildings in the distance, standing in such a place and looking from a distance makes people feel that they are just traces of civilization like a mirage. After taking a few casual steps and looking around, I had to admit that the person who caused this hellish scene was much smarter than Goenitz. After all, there were at least some dying injured under Goenitz's devil-like tornado, and here, it's not easy to find an intact arm. Instead, what you can see everywhere is something like ketchup, well, Hongzhong With Bai, the whole scene seems to have been rigorously stirred. Or those red and white things are not necessarily what I imagined? Forget it, first confirm where this place is, and then find a way to leave. With this in mind, I sped up my pace a little. Anyway, in such shocking silenceit really tests one's nerves. Um? It seems, someone? A faint cry? As I walked away looking for the sound, I saw a figure in the distance. Very good, even though it is from the back and squatting, at least it is a creature, oh, a woman, which is enough to make me happy. Wait, that’s not right! With these clothes and figure, that should be Xiaoxue! Text Chapter 194 For his own good Cao Jing's girlfriend? I stopped in doubt because of a very real problem - there might be a language barrier between Xiaoxue and I, and since we couldn't communicate at this sensitive time, my rash appearance would be a catastrophic misunderstanding. Moreover, even if we can communicate, in this place where we are almost the only two living creatures, if I walk over, Xiaoxue, who is obviously frightened, might jump into my arms. If a third person appears strangely at this time, Or, even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I wouldn’t be able to cleanse myself. Why do you think Xiaoxue, who is so weak, needs someone to protect her, and I obviously don’t dare to take care of her? Kyotsuzu will do it for me Besides, not long ago, a supernatural phenomenon happened to Xiaoxue’s body. Maybe there are still some repercussions now Maybe, The origin of this Shura Field was due to her unintentional involvement. Yes, I am almost certain that this is the main venue of kof97. “Well, the big snake hasn’t come yet, and just a space connection can cause such a battle. No wonder so many people are trying their best to stop it But those are not what I care about, because I can’t change anything, and Xiaoxue’s problem is imminent. Of course I don't care if Xiaoxue's seemingly young mind is tortured by fear, and even her life and death are not my priority. Although her cleanliness at the moment is very strange compared to the entire environment, but - I am really interested. It's who she is. Obviously, Xiaoxue should be an ordinary female high school student. If she insists on being lucky, she is in the same school as Cao Jing, and then staged a fairy tale-like love story. Otherwise, if she had a little bit of success in the fighting world If we were related, Aoi would not have mentioned it when I had a conflict with her brother, and the Kusanagi family would not have protected Koyuki so much that Ryuuji Yamazaki could kidnap her all by himself. In other words, Xiaoxue's ability, or function, is still a secret of the Orochi clan. Then, the secret seems to be the connection between spaces, and Xiaoxue's body acts as a bridge, and Kusanagi's frantic use of high-energy moves is an opportunity, or one of the opportunities Wait, why? Must Xiaoxue be kidnapped? If the energy is large enough to cause changes in Xiaoxue's body, then the distance of Xiaoxue's position is not the point is it because the distance is proportional to the amount of energy required? But if that's the case, why not bring Xiaoxue to Cao Jing? …I don’t understand, I’m really at a loss… Standing far behind Xiaoxue, I don’t know if I should leave. At this time, noise came from further away. ??Survivors? police? army? Ora fighter? One question after another popped up and then was rejected. Finally, I saw a beautiful figure in the distance among the group of aggressive visitors - Akui! In a flash, I ran over as fast as I could, resolutely eliminating any possibility of having an inappropriate relationship with Xiaoxue, but Akui's face was obviously not very sunny, and when she saw me, she also sped up extremely quickly: "What happened to you?" What? Is there anyone alive here?" "There are no ordinary survivors." Akui's concern made me stutter unsatisfactorily, and I had a faint thought of finally being safe. As soon as this thought appeared, it surged rapidly, and when I wanted to stop When he was in front of her, his body suddenly softened and he fell into her arms! "He Bing, what's wrong with you?" Akui hugged me hard, no matter that the people around her had already gradually surpassed her with doubtful and ambiguous eyes and continued to explore the depths of the ruins - look at the gestures and the reaction to this From the speed of reaction to the accident, I can almost conclude that it was all Cao? Family members. "I probably won't die, but I need to recuperate." Akui's embrace was very warm and reassuring. Before I knew it, I closed my eyes comfortablyI felt so tired again. Fortunately, this time it was real fatigue. will die. "Recuperate? Your life is at stake, and you still want to recuperate?" Akui shook me gently to prevent me from falling asleep. "It is indeed a matter of life and death, but what else can you and I do besides recuperate?" I was shaking again and again, but Akui knew that I was very weak, and I didn't use any strength at all, which directly caused my answer to sound lazy. "You mean the situation is irreversible?" Akui was stunned for a moment, and finally managed to say something, feeling heart-wrenchingly resentful. "No, the three artifacts are still working hard. Nowthe only ones that can affect the outcome are the three artifacts" The three artifacts, indeed, Kusanagi Kyo, Iori Yagami, and Kagura Chizuru are all working hard, but their power It seems that there is still a gap between it and Orochi. What we can hope for is the grass sword, the eight-foot magatama, and the eight-foot mirror Those are the three real artifacts! "Are everyone else just spectators?" Akui asked slowly, but her footsteps began to move in the direction they came from. "Audience? It's more accurate to say it's the fish on the chopping board." In the end, I even lost the strength to speak. "Hebing, huh?"??Are you really asleep? Fool! "I could hear Akui's angry voice, but that was all I heard. Half asleep and half awake, I lay motionless in her arms, "you" Akui finally stopped saying anything, but I felt her carry me on her back A master carries an apprentice on his back? It's a pity that my body is a few sizes bigger than Aoi. If someone saw it, they would probably feel sorry for Aoi, right? Hmm Akui is so kind to me. …… "Report!" "Leona? Why are you back?" "I'm back in the team." "He Bing and I made an agreement that after kof97 is completed, you will leave the army." "I request to return to the team." "……Why?" "I want him to pick me up in person." …… "Athena, it's bad! The kof97 arena is ruined!" "Oh, where's Hebing?" “…I don’t know whether I will live or die.” "oh." "Isn't your reaction too bland?" "Then how do you want me to react? If he is alive, he will definitely come back to us, and we don't need to worry; if he dies, what else can we do besides blaming ourselves for not being able to protect him?" "Athena" "It is also for his own good to let him go through life and death." …… "How are things going?" "I don't know. We who are alive can't enter and exit the space at will!" "That's right, the Eight Masters are just the spokesperson of the earth in human society. Now that he has come forward in person, does it mean that we have failed in our duties?" "So what? Compared with Yamazaki Ryuji, we are loyal enough to our duties! You should still care about your cheap brother with a stinky temper!" "It's not like I can interfere with his life or death What's the use of worrying about that guy who doesn't listen to advice?" "You really don't care?" "Noif he is still alive, just train him a little tougherit's also for his own good." …… "Idiot, you actually fell asleep as soon as we met each other You are so heavy with flesh But now, if I put you and Sister Yang on the same bed on top of each other and make your clothes disheveled, I will punish you later. , Sister Yang is gone anyway, haha, there is no proof This is for your own good!" Text Volume 98 Chapter 1 After the endgame? March in London has always been inextricably linked to the Thames. Although there is no spring dawn on the green embankment, it is quite pleasant to look at the sparkling waves deep in the waves from the coastal area of ??Kagura Palace, especially when the sea breeze no longer brings chill to Kagura Chizuru. "An has left, Cao Jing's whereabouts are still unknownSister, are we victorious, orwere we wrong?" Kagura Chizuru's murmured sigh drew someone out. There was energy in his luxuriant hair, and his slightly stooped figure seemed to be carrying an immeasurable burden at any time. He came silently behind Kagura Chizuru. : "Palace Master is recovering from his serious injury, so it's better to avoid blowing the wind." "It doesn't matter. An's injury is more serious, didn't he run away too?" Kagura Chizuru turned her head slightly, her black hair flying - she was still wearing hospital clothes, "I lost the artifact and handed over the power, how can I still What palace lord?" "Before the new palace master is born, you are. Moreover, the only person in the Kagura family who can be qualified to be the palace master today is you." "Really?" Kagura Chizuru leaned over and picked up a pebble. "When my sister died, how did your family prove that I was qualified at the age of twelve? I am non-violent and non-cooperative. I only like riding motorcycles. I often run to my sister’s funeral and cry…” "But you are measured, know your priorities, and are willing to be strong. This is why you stand out." "So, where is Xiao Zi?" The tone of the rickety old man's chatter suddenly stopped due to Qianhe's questioning: "Sheshe has no martial arts talent at all, not to mention zero skills, she can't even make the most basic jade sound. Let her How can she convince the public by letting her be the palace mistress?" Kagura Chizuru smiled and threw the stone towards the sea. Unfortunately, it was not strong enough. It rolled on the shoal for a while and disappeared: "Everyone knows Xiaozi's talent. Anyone who has a say in the family will know it." Who would be dissatisfied with those things about Xiao Zi?” "But……" "But she is too stubborn and doesn't listen to the family council. She is still banned in Qianlong Valley." Kagura Chizuru smiled helplessly, "You regard her as a time bomb or even a nuclear bomb, but you originally placed a wrong hope on her. How can we expect her to have a good impression of the family? The oath she made that day still rings true." "We can't persuade her, we can only be evil people." The old man's back seemed to be even more stooped. "Evil manhow many evil things have I done?" Kagura Chizuru was silent for a long time. "In a week, I will visit the Kusanagi family. Your family will still maintain the affairs of the Kagura family, but no new decisions will be made. Until I return, or until I appoint someone to take my place.” Kagura Chizuru is going to Tokyo and it is indeed time to go there - the Kusanagi family has been in disagreement since the disappearance of Kusanagi Kyo, and until now, it has become more and more intense. "Chizuru is coming? Whatwhat is she here for?" London in March no longer allowed Kagura Chizuru to feel unwell because of her unrecovered injuries, and Tokyo, which has a lower latitude, naturally didn't have to wear many clothes. But now, just after receiving He was trembling a little when Aoi called Cao Cao. "It doesn't matter that she's here, the Cao? family can't continue to be in chaos. As Kagura Chizuru, her arrival not only represents an attitude, but also a voice Well, Hebing, stop shaking, don't you want to Throw me to the ground?" Cao Yang seemed to want to curl up, but she was still paralyzed at a high position and the result of her efforts to twist was just to tilt her head in He Bing's arms - even this amplitude was pitifully small, "I have some cold." "II don't know how to face Qianzhe" He Bing looked at the falling snow outside the window. The seemingly clean color may make people think deeply, or it may be said that looking at the snow scene while holding a beautiful woman is easy to cause The illusion of happiness, "How about I carry you back to bed and lie down?" "No, I haven't seen snow for a long time, and you are warmer than the quilt." Cao Yang refused, "If you can hold me tighter." "If you hold me tighter, Akui will have something to talk about." He Bing smiled slightly, but also moved Cao Yang to an angle, using his body to block the wind and snow outside the window, leaving her eyes to see In that white world, I just stared at the few furnishings in the room, such as the most eye-catching bed. It’s this bed! As He Bing smiled silently, Cao Yang's voice sounded: "Even if you don't hug me, Akui will nag you a lot." "Fortunately, her brother Cangji is back." Fatigue bombing is not something He Bing is willing to endure, especially his little master who cannot resist. …… Kagura Chizuru arrived in Japan ahead of schedule. Judging from the low-key level, it can be regarded as a private visit incognito - it is indeed a visit. When she parked in front of Asamiya Athena's villa on a rather mediocre motorcycle, her skirt was flowing and elegant. The white windbreaker made people think that she was more of a flying girl than the Kagura Palace Master. The moment when Shii Quan Chong opened the door and she looked surprised, she smiled and took off her sunglasses, finally showing herSilk is noble. "Is the old man here?" Although a sip of warm water cannot wash away the dust that spans half the world, Kagura Chizuru, who is sitting on the sofa and quietly staring at the glass in her hand, still exudes a sense of tranquility. "Master took Xiaobao to the amusement park." Shiikentaka sat aside, "They will be back for dinner. If you don't mind, can you try Athena's craftsmanship?" "I'm not asking Master Jin." Kagura Chizuru curled her lips and gently placed the glass on the coffee table, "Do you want to explain Hebing's frequent visits here to eat and drink in the past few months as Miss Asamiya? craftsmanship?” "Indeed" Seeing Kagura Chizuru's playful and confident expression, Shiiken Takashi's face couldn't help but froze, and then tightened, "God" "" After pondering for a long time, Shii Kentaka finally looked helplessly at Kagura Chizuru's white clothes, "Let's wait until dinner."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 2 The Past of the Old Tailor "Athena, I'm here again!" The noisy voice made Kagura Chizuru in her dream open her eyes. At the same time, Shii Kentaka shouted loudly: "He Hing, don't go in, Miss Kagura is still inside to adjust to the jet lag!" Unfortunately, the door has already been opened - He Bing is hanging in the air halfway through his steps, reaching out and pointing: "QianQianhe?" "Hebing." Kagura Chizuru slowly sat up from the bed, stared at the astonished face, smiled and said nothing. "Qianthisthis is my bed." After staying for a long time, He Bing finally choked out a sentence. "It's a pity that your breath has faded away from this bed over the past few months." Kagura Chizuru stretched her body and reminded others that she was wearing Hebing's pajamas. He Bing's face was very embarrassed: "You why are you here?" "You didn't come to see me, so I had no choice but to come." Kagura Chizuru joked, "I've been hiding in Miss Kusanagi and Miss Asamiya's villa for several months. If I hadn't come to take a look, I might have given birth to a baby. It’s unknown!” "Qianhe Isn't it okay that I was wrong? Didn't I just go to you? I have to be afraid of the flowers and plants in Kagura Palace, right?" He Bing almost cried. "Okay, tell me who you have been with these days?" Kagura Chizuru lightly lifted the quilt, wearing barefoot white pajamas and a slightly tired look, Yaobu ??walked up to He Bing and sniffed hard, "Very Natural body fragrance, don’t say it’s yours, right?” "Speak clearly what you want to do and don't push me, okay?" He Bing took a few steps back unconsciously and bumped into Zhi Quan Chong. "It's a good show of force." Shii Quanzhong commented briefly and then turned and went downstairs - the doorbell rang. "He Bing, let me meet that old man." Finally, Kagura Chizuru became serious, but the serious content still did not make He Bing relaxed. "Why?" "Whywhy do you have the scent of a woman on your body?" Kagura Chizuru pondered for a few seconds, "If I guessed correctly, you just came back from Kusanagi, right?" "If you promise not to harm him." He Bing was still defeated. "But first, I'm hungry." …… The dinner at Asamiya Athena's house has always been sumptuous, and today, it even reached seven sets of bowls and chopsticks, but the people at the table were quite tacitly understanding it. "Hello" Kagura Chizuru looked at the tall old man, feeling very uneasy. "You're still here The world is big, but there is no place for me to hide." The old man's calm tone had a trace of sadness in it, "Why are you looking for me?" "There is someone who is dying, and I hope you can meet him." Kagura Chizuru considered the words. …The old man’s expression changed, and the few wrinkles on his face twitched unconsciously: “Tomorrow and evening, you are no longer a stranger.” "That person also said so, and he looked like you." Kagura Chizuru shook her head slightly, "So, I can't bear it." "I can't go to Kagura Palace." The old man's eyes ranged from Kagura Chizuru to the inconspicuous little bag, looking at the people around the dining table, "You go back." "Really?" Although it was a question, Kagura Chizuru's face was not only disappointed but also expected, "You" "I don't know if it's a good thing for Palace Master Kagura to be so sentimental," the old man interrupted her, but he began to think deeply, "In the deep building under the veil of snow, the parting sky is filled with tears Thirty years of love and hatred. , Fifty years old, leaning against the willows in the west wind, but looking back at him on his deathbed, is it comparable?" No one disturbed the old man's murmuring, until he "awoke" himself, "He Bing, you go." "Me?" The slices of meat on Hebing's chopsticks slipped, "What does it have to do with me?" "You have learned my skills for a few months, and you are considered a half-disciple. You can go there for me." The old man explained without any explanation. "But" He Bing looked around, Shii Quan dealt with the rice bowl in a muffled voice, Master Zhen was picking up vegetables, Athena bit her lip and was lost in thought, but Kagura Chizuru was a little surprised, "But I If you go, what can you do?" "Don't do anything. When that person really goes plant some orchids in front of the tombstone that's enough." The old man thought for a long time, "Well, Lord Kagura Palace, please find a reason to invite him to Kagura Palace. , I justwon’t go." Kagura Chizuru sighed: "Yeah." ?…\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 3 Kagura Chizuru’s Sense of Responsibility "Hebing, let's go out to the night market, shall we?" Kagura Chizuru's invitation was very quick, at least she had just put down the dishes when Hebing was thinking about answering. "Night marketOkay." He Bing was helpless, or he looked sluggish since the old tailor gave him the order, "But first, I have no money, and I don't have the hobby of being a porter for beautiful women. I have no interest in racing with a beautiful woman." "Beautiful girl who keeps her mouth shut, are you so afraid of going to Kagura Palace with me?" Kagura Chizuru seemed to think that He Bing was incoherent. She smiled and leaned close to his face, sniffing hard again, "Still, no Are you unwilling to move your home for a certain beauty in Tokyo?" "Let's go out now!" A gust of wind suddenly blew up, and the door of the villa opened, leaving an afterimage of He Bing holding Kagura Chizuru's hand. The night in Tokyo doesn’t get dark too early, and the thousands of lights make the city change its atmosphere even though it’s prosperous, but it doesn’t feel desolate at all. He Bing ran to a certain overpass in one breath and finally let go of Kagura Chizuru's hand: "We haven't seen each other for several months, why have you become so mean?" Kagura Chizuru didn't answer. She leaned over the railing of the overpass and looked at the river of cars below. She didn't care that more and more passers-by recognized them. After a long time, she turned around and waved to He Bing: "Tell me, what happened to the big snake?" What do you want to do?” "What do you mean?" He Bing broke out in cold sweat, "It seems uncomfortable to talk about this topic in public, right?" "In front of everyone Okay, let's change the place." This time, it was Kagura Chizuru who grabbed He Bing's hand, leaped forward in twos and twos, and the two of them disappeared into the eyes of passers-by who were watching. "We should be able to talk here, right?" On top of a skyscraper, Kagura Chizuru was still holding He Bing's hand, "Don't worry, no one is eavesdropping here." "Including your Kagura family?" He Bing didn't believe it. "Including." Kagura Chizuru affirmed, staring into He Bing's eyes, "Based on your skill just now, if I guessed correctly, you must have been to the Orochi Space, otherwise, even that old man wouldn't It may allow you to reach this state.” "It seems that the battle with Orochi has shaken your understanding of certain things?" He Bing looked at Kagura Chizuru for the first time. "Indeed I don't understand the people of the Orochi clan more and more, whether it is Orochi or the Eight Masters." Kagura Chizuru walked to the side of the building, found a railing and lay down on it, looking down at all living beings from a distance. It was obvious that he was worried, but He Bing didn't go up to do anything. Maybe he didn't intend to have a too close interaction with Palace Master Kagura, maybe "We can't understand guys who have lived for dozens of lives. …” "Really? Why do I think you are so versatile among them?" Kagura Chizuru's tone was a little sarcastic and helpless, "Hebing, tell me, what is the purpose of the Orochi clan?" "Why do you want to know so much?" "I can't watch an all-out war break out between the three artifact families and the Orochi clan!" Kagura Chizuru didn't look back at He Bing, but He Bing could feel the helplessness from that tone, "Kou Kyo is still missing, So Kyo is still missing. It’s almost a turn of events. Don’t you realize it when you live in Cao? Aoi’s family? The Cao? family currently has no candidate who can succeed them. If this matter cannot be resolved, they will probably ignore all the overt and covert fights and the Orochi clan will fully compete. By then, God will How does the Le family choose a side? What about the whole world? The three artifacts fought against the Orochi just to protect mankind. If the world is destroyed nowwhat's the point of everything we do?" "Grass? Hasn't Aoji returned to Japan?" "What's the use of a person who doesn't know Wu Shi?" Kagura Chizuru shook her head, "If you don't know magic skills, you're not qualified." "Magical skillsare they really that important?" He Bing looked at Kagura Chizuru's back and murmured. "Use your own heart to do something decisive and help the world Without absolute strength, can you do it?" Kagura Chizuru's eyes moved, and she stretched out her hand to pick something out of thin air, "it's snowing." "These words sound familiar Or do you mean that the three artifacts have never forgotten their responsibilities?" "If the weapon cannot be destroyed, I would rather hold it in my own hands." Kagura Chizuru held the snowflake tightly. "Then there's an arms race." He Bing shook his head, "Physics has proven that information and energy are actually the same." "But absolute information is powerless in the face of absolute energy." Kagura Chizuru sighed. "Really?" He Bing walked up to Kagura Chizuru and looked at her profile. "If not, the current Master of Kagura Palace would not be me." Kagura Chizuru smiled at him and put her left hand on his shoulder, "I envy you" ?"I also have my own wordless heavenly book" He Bing suddenly thought of something, "You mean, in the Kagura family, there is someone more suitable to be the palace master than you, just because he doesn't have zero skills "Seeing that Kagura Chizuru didn't deny it, He Bing grabbed her hand and said, "I want to see it." "That person" Kagura Chizuru looked at He Bing carefully for a long time, and finally laughed, "It seems that I have found a reason for you to go to Kagura Palace."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 4 The Opportunity to Take Off "Reason?" He Bing was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Yes, whether it's the Huaichun girl or the Kagura Palace Master, when you bring someone home, you have to give your family an explanation." "If you have the intention of marrying into the Kagura family, I can introduce you to many people of the same generation." Kagura Chizuru's rhetoric did not fall behind at all because of Hebing's joke. "Marriage Isn't it too late to say such a thing now?" He Bing was a little surprised by Kagura Chizuru's words. He stayed for a long time and finally shook his head, as if to get rid of the thoughts in his mind, "I already have someone to ask for." ” "……Um." In view of the slight and indescribable sadness in He Bing's expression, Kagura Chizuru said no more, only put her hand on his shoulder to hold him in her arms, and watched quietly with him as he watched the scene of the accident caused by environmental pollution. There were only a few stars in the night sky. Although it was a bit unsuitable from the height comparison of the two, it didn't matter - they were the only ones on the entire rooftop. "Thank you, Qianzhe." After a long while, He Bing moved, "It's not easy take me to Kagura Palace! The story of the old tailor's past is very taboo, and it's an opportunity to commemorate the characters in his life. ." “I’ve prepared the tickets early, and we’ll go to the airport together soon.” "No need to send me away, you have everything to do" "I want to leave too. The destination is just different from yours." Kagura Chizuru let him go and pointed in the direction of Kusanagi City. "Before that, take me to meet your rumored girlfriend." "You" He Bing trembled. "In the eyes of many people, you and Miss Kui are too close. In addition, your strength has recently increased to a considerable level. It seems that the grass family has specially evaluated the possibility of you and Miss Kui" Compared with He Bing's cold sweat, Kagura Chizuru seemed to be very interested in this matter. "Stop talking, let's go!" He Bing took Kagura Chizuru's hand again, and after a few ups and downs, he and his shadow disappeared Cao? City is still Cao? City. In fact, in terms of status, it can almost compete with the Forbidden City in Beijing. They are both cities within cities in metropolitan areas. However, there are no majestic palaces in Cao? City. Even the few palaces that exist are more primitive and vicissitudes than grand or luxurious. As for other buildings, they are all showing their own special powers. “Supernatural powers… let’s put it that way, after all, people with status in the Caojia family are not ordinary people, and the environment they live in has their own characteristics – so the various architectural styles are a landscape. ??At least, this is the case in the eyes of Kagura Chizuru, who is accustomed to life in Kagura Palace. When Hebing and her arrived at the large villa belonging to Cao Aoi, Kagura Chizuru happened to see the owner of the house lying in the arms of a man. "It's quite heartwarming, but it's a pity that it can't have any substantive effect." Kagura Chizuru whispered to herself, and then came over, "Mr. Aoji, Miss Aoi, I'm disturbing the reunion of your brother and sister." "KaguraPalace Master?" The man named Aangji only smiled politely at Kagura Chizuru, but his eyes were playfully focused on Hebing. "What's that look in your eyes? I told you not to follow those old guys' tricks." Kusanagi Aoi shook Aoji's arm, "What does Miss Kagura want from us?" "Let me ask, is there anyone in the younger generation of the Cao? family who knows Wu Shi?" Kagura Chizuru let go of He Hing's hand, "In other words, the Cao? family is currently planning to accept the state of being without a family leader at all costs. To find?" "This is our family matter." Cao Aoi looked at He Bing, then at Kagura Chizuru, and finally shook her head. "The Kagura family may have family affairs, but the head of the Kagura family has no family affairs, only world affairs." Kagura Chizuru stared at the brothers and sisters in front of her and smiled, "As the master of the Kagura Palace, I cannot sit back and watch the Kagura family act impulsively. possible." "Even so, we shouldn't be the ones negotiating." Cang Sixu hugged Cao Kui, his gentle face expressionless. "The problem is, it's a bit abrupt to go directly to the older generation - I came alone and will be leaving soon." Kagura Chizuru explained, "I hope you can give me a message." "……What?" "Please don't take drastic actions because of Kyo's disappearance. Palace Master Kagura is willing to search for him personally until she finds clues about Kyo." After Kagura Chizuru finished speaking, she took He Hing's hand again, "In addition, , He Bing will let me borrow it for a while, I hope Miss Kui won’t be angry.” "Do you want me to hide my secret?" Cao Kui smiled and winked at He Bing, "Just go with peace of mind, Kagura Palace is a gentle place!" "" He Bing's face turned green. Well, it didn't seem to be too much of an exaggeration. After looking at Kusanagi, he pulled Kagura Chizuru and left extremely resolutely. "It's okay to be playful, but don't go overboard!" Cao Kui shouted from a distance as if on a whim.??Bing upgraded from leaving to running wildly. …… In the waiting hall of Narita Airport, Kagura Chizuru If it weren't for He Hing, no one would have thought that a graceful and tight-fitting girl was the master of Kagura Palace. Her tightness in black was completely different from the original one. The witch costume of He Bing is two different things. Of course, the black sunglasses play a major role; while He Bing is a little confused. Probably, he has been confused for a long time: "It seems that you are very capable of private visits incognito." "I can't know it personally. Sooner or later, the corpse will be a vegetarian." Kagura Chizuru was very satisfied with her dress. She stretched out her hand to pat Hing's shoulder, "This is how we say goodbye I hope you can treat that person well when you see him He is a god. The Le family is wrong, but the family house can’t let go of face, and we can’t let go of that face Please!” "This is the first time you have spoken to me like this." He Bing seemed to be interested in Kagura Chizuru's long hair tied into a ponytail. He stretched out his hand, but it stopped in the air, "The Kagura family has accumulated more than four hundred years of experience. , even if I don’t understand, the old man does. Although I don’t know how magical the person you are talking about will be, I know the courage it took you to make this decision Kasumi abandoned the tradition of the Toudo family for the sake of independence. Lovesickness; why do you have this determination?" "It's indeed Hebing," Kagura Chizuru was stunned, then turned around gracefully, "you will understand when you really understand the Kagura family." "Understood?" Looking at Kagura Chizuru's back, He Bing shook his head and smiled, "The Kagura family has no shortage of beauties to marry, but I, He Bing, am the only one." Sighing, he walked towards the plane he was about to take. "It's time to take off"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 5 Iori Yagami’s Question London, Kagura Palace. He Bing had already got off the plane and was greeted by people from the Kagura Palace. When he followed the other party's lead to the main entrance of the Kagura Palace, he suddenly stopped - he came on foot at his own request. On the road, He Bing turned a blind eye to the people coming and going, and his eyes were a little hollow. The buildings that fell behind him one by one did not escape his gaze, but it was just a glance. His lips were always tightly closed, as if except for walking, He is insulated from the outside world. "What's the matter, Mr. He?" The guide turned around hesitantly. "I want to see every plant and tree in the Kagura Palace." He Bing replied lightly, "It's not the first time I've come here. At least I still remember the place Qianhe arranged for me last time. I will go there sooner or later." "Well, except for not breaking into places with forbidden entry signs, please do it yourself. I will leave first." The guide did indeed have an aristocratic demeanor. "How many times have you entered the palace?" He Bing, who was alone, finally spoke, looking at the luxurious and solemn scenery, "After all, they are different from Cao? City But Qianzhe's sigh seemed to be saying Forget it, it’s really a prison cell, but it’s just a prison cell for the Kagura family To hold a pen, you need your hands first, and to hold the pen of history, you need more than just your hands; and this fortress-like area in front of you is not just a prison drawn on the ground" murmured to himself As he spoke, He Bing took a step forward, oh no, this was already a gallop among many buildings, "Sister Mai Zhuo carried me on her back to watch the sunset on the coast like this There are advantages to being powerless, and now she is still willing to do that. Are you holding me?" With that said, he jumped on the top of a tall building, which was the same place before. Unfortunately, there was no sunset where the water and the sky met. "A good place." Gritting his teeth, He Bing continued to jump away, and finally When he came to the garden where Kusanagi and Yagami-an had their duel, he landed on the big stone where he, Leona and Kagura Chizuru were watching the battle, "It's still the same piece of bluestone with traces of Yagami-an on it, but Kusanagi-Kyo forget it. , things that should be understood will be understood sooner or later, just like Nana deliberately hugged me at that time" After a long time, Hebing moved, climbed dexterously on the nearby wall, and climbed through a window - it was the bedroom that Kagura Chizuru gave him at that time. "You are finally here." There was already someone waiting in the bedroom - the old man who watched Kagura Chizuru throwing stones at the beach the day before yesterday. "The palace master already knows your purpose of coming to us." "I also want to know who is it that allows Qianhe to support me as the palace master." He Bing sat directly on the bed and looked at the old man gently. "We are also surprised by the Palace Master's decision, but since it is her intention we might as well give it a try." The old man was obviously hesitant, "If it is convenient, can I take you there now?" "TomorrowI need to eat and sleep." He Bing reminded of the jet lag. "That's fine." Kagura Chizuru probably gave some order in advance. The old man's attitude towards He Bing was not at all like the story of Kagura Palace having him under house arrest in the past. The dinner was Chinese style, and the person in charge of entertaining was a little respectful in his easy-going manner. Although He Bing didn't understand what this flattering detail meant, he didn't ask. He just stood in front of the window after the meal, staring at the original scene. That piece of bluestone, looking at the blood stains of Iori Yagami still remaining on the bluestone. Everything is very calm, just like the mirror-like lake water, and also like the appearance of He Bing's eyes - yes, the appearance. Maybe there was something in He Bing's eyes before, but now, what can be discovered from those eyes is a deep feeling. After a long time, He Bing moved his hand, which seemed to be the gesture of assassinating Yan, but there was no spark at all. "Probably, this is the only way it will ever be" While sighing, He Bing turned around and picked up the small silver cup on the bedside table, holding it in his hand, "This is the only way" Finally, He Bing fell to the bed and closed his eyes, leaving only a small pool of silver water that gradually solidified on the ground. …… March in Rio de Janeiro is not like Tokyo, but it is also a bit unnatural for Mai Zhuo - all because of a familiar uninvited guest. "Are you okay?" Mai Zhuo's eyes were slightly panicked. "You don't have to be polite." The visitor's face was obviously sick, "Hey, where did Jing go?" "We don't know either" Mai Zhuo's cautious answer was interrupted: "Don't know? You disappeared into the Orochi Space, and you, one of the Eight Elites, say you don't know?" "Yes." Mai Zhuo was not afraid, but he was very concerned. "The 'we' I said include all the Eight Masters who are still alive in this world. And I have not even entered the master's space. How could I have you?" s answer?" “…The Orochi clan cannot turn a blind eye at this time.” "You think we are willing to do this?" Mai Zhuo smiled bitterly, "After kof97, the master left the sentence 'According to the established policy' and there was no news again. What do you want us to do? The established policy? Is it Qian?The current policy, or the policy on kof97? We, the Eight Masters, cannot agree on a unified view. What do you think we can do? " "Big snake? Sure enough, this title is not insulting to it, it starts at the beginning but ends at the end" The visitor laughed angrily. "Others saying this means death, but youyou can scold me if you want, but don't scold the master, okay?" Mai Zhuo almost begged, "We, the Eight Elites, really know nothing, but Theoretically speaking, Cao Jing should not have no sound, unless he is in an extremely weak state when leaving the master's space." "The theorysays." "You should know that the Orochi space is much smaller than the earth, and when the master connects the two spaces, he is just connecting the space from the earth's surface to the stratosphere with the master's own space. After all, there is a macroscopic relationship between them. are topologically isomorphic, and when you leave the master's space, because of Heisenberg's Uncertainty Theorem, there is no guarantee where on earth you will return - maybe it is the center of the Pacific Ocean." Mai Zhuo explained while observing the people coming. His expression was very distressed. "Cao Jing's injuries are not as serious as mine, and he won't die even in the Pacific Ocean." "There's nothing we can do about the Pacific Ocean, but what about the primeval forest full of poisons? What about the secret military bases? There are still many places in the world that are not controlled by the Three Artifacts or us." Mai Zhuo stretched out his hand to put his hand on the person who came, but was blocked by him. Step aside. "The Eight Elites can no longer remain silent, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous." The visitor turned and left. “…An, your injury…isn’t a big deal, is it?” "……Um."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 6 Who is whose Pandora? Deep in the Kagura Palace there is an inconspicuous small valley, yes, inconspicuous. Although in the highly modern London, a valley with pure natural scenery has the potential to become a tourist attraction, but in the Kagura Palace, it is indeed so inconspicuous - and probably, it will remain peaceful forever. Just like the tranquility that overflows when every morning glow softly passes through the mist and touches the grass and trees in the valley, just like the whisper when every drop of drizzle quietly rolls through the green leaves and kisses the soil in the valley, it is like Just like the kindness exuded every time when the sunset warmly enriches the breeze and gazes at the creatures in the valley - time is like the stream at the mouth of the valley, flowing without beginning or end, uncontested and peaceful alone. Yes, this valley with beautiful scenery may really be so peaceful - if He Bing didn't intrude like walking on a magic carpet into a mural. But he did appear without any warning. It was still a calm day. The stream did not flow any more, and there was no lightning or thunder in the sky. The fallen sycamore leaves on the forest path were still in their original positions - and in the next moment, they A pair of shoe prints were imprinted in the sound of "squeaking", vaguely the sound of the gears of history biting and pulling away. Then, He Bing followed the trail and turned into the depths of the valley - the mouth of the valley finally returned to peace for an hour after a brief and sudden chaos. Yes, one hour, perhaps should be added around - but that is not the point. Anyway, truly historic moments often slip by inadvertently and are left to people's imagination; anyway, no one knows that within one hour When what happened, He Bing came out. Well, when he came out, there was a woman next to him. Her long black hair was fluttering in the wind, her lavender sunglasses were pushed up on her forehead as a hair pressure, and her delicate face was still hidden in her calmness. Her smile, her high head and upright figure make her obviously tall. Her right hand thrust out diagonally holds a sycamore-colored guitar, like a three-foot blue blade. Combined with her aura of high-spiritedness, she has an air of authority. It seems that the guitar trailing behind is commanding thousands of troops in the valley, and those deep eyes seem to add a lot of sacred flavor under the afterglow of the setting sun - if there are any history buffs here, say Maybe he would call her "Joan of Arc". "Qianlong Valley, Qianlong Valley" the woman whispered, "Qianlong is useful, but it has no auspiciousness The history books are really lying." "I don't know the history, but at least your appearance is auspicious." He Bing stared at the woman for a long time and said, "Okay, I have lived up to Qianhe's trust, it's time for me to leave." "Leave?" The woman smiled, "Without your protection, I probably wouldn't be able to sleep well, let alone the Master of Kagura Palace." "There is no one in the Kagura Palace who cannot be protected." He Bing was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "I will not get on the Kagura family's chariot." "Qianhe's approval of me does not mean that the clan approves Apart from Qianhe, you are the person I trust most." The woman clutched He Bing with her left hand, "Besides, Kagura Palace is nothing special. Otherwise, Wangui wouldn't be the same back then. He will die inexplicably." "Ten Thousand Turtles?" He Bing's face trembled slightly when he heard this. "You will know the past of Kagura Palace sooner or later, but first, accompany me to the family courtyard." The woman held He Bing's hand tightly, "I want to announce to Kagura Palace - the return of me, Kagura Qianlong. And you, in order to show a relationship to the outside world, please call me Qianlong from now on." "Hidden Dragon." "Very good, from now on, you are my full-time bodyguard, and you will be with me twenty hours a day." The woman who calls herself Kagura Qianlong pulled He Bing forward, "until the bet between us comes to an end." "Why twenty hours?" "Because I have to sleep four hours a day." Kagura Qianryu looked back and smiled, "Four hours of sleep is already a lot to challenge the world alone I don't have the energy of Napoleon, and of course, I won't have Waterloo. " "Wait a minute." He Bing pulled Kagura Qianlong, and the contrast in strength made her almost fall. "Before that, I have to do one thing." "What's up?" "Sweep the grave." …… The desert in Mexico is also quite vast. At least, there is such a secret base in it that it will not be discovered. Of course, what this base consists of on the ground is just a small town not too far from the highway, with a gas station, a maintenance station, a supermarket, a home, a bank, and a medium-sized pharmaceutical factory. . This seems to be a place where you can always enjoy tranquility - unfortunately, at the end of last year, there was a chaos of war here, which happened to be the end of kof97. It is indeed unknown. Because everyone involved in that story-telling eventAll the deceased people have been keeping secrets in this small town - don't worry, they are not the best at keeping secrets, and this small town is not a mass grave. If you can look into the underground of the town, or go down the secret passage of the pharmaceutical factory, you can find extremely cutting-edge technological products - very cutting-edge, compared to what ordinary people knew in 1998. So, this can be regarded as a secret base. In the deepest office of the base, a white-haired man was helplessly putting on a kind of clothing full of belts: "I don't know why, it's enough for high-level people to test, but a fighter like me also wants to Wearing a battle suit like this" "Do you find it troublesome?" At this moment, a voice sounded in the office, probably from a middle-aged man. "No! I obey the organization's decision!" The white-haired man was startled, then looked relieved. "This outfit is indeed a bit inconvenient for you. However, Guricha, please remember that you are a grassroots cadre of the organization, and your words and deeds will set an example within your scope." "Yes! Master Zero!" The white-haired man named Guricha continued to deal with the belt-covered costume, his movements meticulous. "Very good. Now, on behalf of the organization, I give you an order - the identity of the person who suddenly broke into this base at the end of kof97 has been confirmed. He is indeed the head of the East Asia Cao Family, Cao Jing." "What!" "There is no doubt that you and the base you command will carry out a new plan from now on - the Clonjing Plan. The specific content will be brought to you by the inspector tomorrow, and you should be ready for the handover of the mission today." "yes!" "In addition, I order you to contact Li Smith and inform him to pay attention to Nujia Bernstein's DNA sample. If you have the opportunity, copy it and send it to me." "yes!" "It's over. This is an opportunity given to you by the organization, and the organization is looking forward to your performance." Guricha did not answer any more. Perhaps the zero who conveyed the order had also shut down the communication system. However, just in time, Guricha tightened the last belt and stood up straight. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 7 Shock Kagura Palace has its own cemetery, but the tomb that He Bing wanted to sweep could not be found. Kagura Qianlong had not left Qianlong Valley for several years and was helpless, until she could no longer see He Bing's situation of doing twice the result with twice the result, and endured it. I kept asking around for him, only to discover an embarrassing fact - the man who had never forgotten the old tailor was still dying. "Damn it." He Bing didn't know whether to blame Kagura Chizuru for not giving him enough information or the old tailor's request to keep a low profile as much as possible. He could only stare at the scattered graves in a daze. "Then, follow me to the family courtyard?" Kagura Qianlong flicked the guitar strings, waking up He Bing, "Or, go to see the old man for the last time?" "No. In what name can I see it?" Everything is just some commemorative compensation for the entanglement between the two old people. If the living people are exposed to the Kagura family for this purpose, the gain outweighs the loss. "Also, since I'm here, how about taking a look at what's sleeping here?" At the beginning, He Bing benefited a lot from the set of crane picking pictures given by Cao Kui, and the cemetery seemed to be so diverse: "Qianlong, can you be my tour guide?" "It doesn't matter." Kagura Qianlong smiled indifferently, raised his guitar like a conductor's baton, and began to give directions "Kagura Ying died of organ failure. He played an important role in the Thirty Years' War in Europe, but is unknown to outsiders. His military ability was unparalleled in Europe in the seventeenth century." "Kagura Chi died in battle. During the battle between the Kagura family and the local European martial arts forces from the late 16th century to the early 17th century, he attacked and killed many people." "Kagura played in the snow and died in childbirth. He successfully obtained the right to issue British currency during the Waterloo period of the Napoleonic era. This person is indispensable for what the Kagura family is today." "Kagura Guardian, died at the Gate of Heaven. During the colonial era, he blocked the Orochi Clan from infiltrating North America for thirty years. It provided opportunities for the Kagura family to develop in Europe." "Yata Hakurei died in Wu Shi. During the Warring States Period in Japan, he failed in a duel with the head of the Kusanagi clan. This person started the Kagura family's migration to Europe." "Kagura Yu, died of assassination. In the 19th century, he obtained the currency issuance rights of almost all countries in Europe except Eastern Europe. His death also created excuses for the Kagura family's actions." "Kaguraku Cang died. He extinguished all resistance to Kagura among European fighters in the 19th century." "Kagura Gen, died of suicide. At the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century, he helped to sign a partial peace agreement between the two artifact families and the Orochi clan. The First World War did not cause any serious damage to the Kagura family. This person First achievement." "Kagura Chiba died in a shipwreck, suspected to have been written by Storm. During the era of Anglo-Dutch hegemony, the Kagura family penetrated throughout Western Europe." …… Kagura Qianlong was still gushing, but He Bing had gone from shock to silence. The names on these tombstones were obviously unknown to him, and he could even guess that these figures were unknown in today's popular history. But they write the history of the Kagura family, they write the history of Europe, they write the history of mankind Perhaps it is the silence of these people that creates the invisible path of the Kagura family! It seems that He Bing saw one, oh no, three iron curtains covering almost the entire earth "Okay, that's pretty much what can and is worth saying. Since World War II, those people are still in the confidentiality period. If you want to know, you have to choose between death and vassaling the Kagura family." Kagura. Qianlong pointed to the sky and said, "There will be a heavy rain soon." He Bing was surprised when he heard this: "Can it be said that what you just said can be explained to outsiders?" "No." Kagura Qianryu looked back and smiled, "But first of all, I said at the entrance of Qianlong Valley that you are not my outsider; secondly, the few words I said have not touched the bottom line of the Kagura family. The reason why you are worried, It's because you glimpsed the outline of the whole picture from the tip of the iceberg. This can also be regarded as the first insinuation of you - nests are not counted in the eyes of Kagura." "Really? It's a pity that the outline is nothing." He Bing laughed, "If we strictly follow the history you just mentioned, wouldn't the current Bernstein family have the Kagura family in their throats? But I don't see any substantive action by Chizuru. ." "That's because of compromise. Everything is due to the Basel Conference chaired by Wangui in 1984." Kagura Qianryu's expression was still calm, "Qianzuru has just implemented her sister's plan step by step in these years." …Compromise…Basel…Ten Thousand Turtles…Just when He Bing was in a daze again, rumbling thunder followed the pouring rain, and the lightning was like a river crossing the map. "It's rare. It hasn't rained so heavily in London for a long time." Kagura Qianlong was enjoying it, but He Bing thought: "Take me to see the tomb of Kagura Mangui - although she was born after World War II, But it’s okay to take a look, right?” Nodding, divine music lurksHe took He Bing's hand and started running, as if the thunderstorm was the catalyst for happiness. "Here" Kagura Qianlong stopped in front of a tomb with lilies and turned back, but before he could finish his words - suddenly, a voice seemed to penetrate his ears. Obviously, He Bing also noticed it: "This should bethe relationship between thunderstorms and terrain makes this place a natural gramophoneMove a little and find a position on the crest of the wave to listen!" " Turtle, this should be the last time I see you. That little girl Chizuru has noticed it - she is growing very fast, surprisingly fast. Probably, her hatred for me is her motivation It's ironic. Right? It's a pity that there is nothing you and I can do, and fate always plays tricks on people again and again I asked Shelmei to cause thunderstorms and tidy up the nearby terrain. From now on, every time there is a thunderstorm, you can hear me pouring out my words to you You I was once asked what happiness is in my memory, but I couldn’t explain it clearly. The evening breeze in the Alps, the starry sky in the Caucasus Plain Those footprints have long been covered, but they will not be buried. Those favors in dreams you mentioned, I In fact, it is clear. The tranquility by the Thames, the clouds and sunshine under the blue sky you have always protected these ordinary things, but I have to I also know that your pride, your loneliness, and those complaints you tirelessly complain about are your greatest Wealth. I also understand that your helplessness, your thinking, and the many concessions you have to make, are the ones you endure with pain. The beautiful shooting stars, the brilliance that cuts through the night, are just scenery in the eyes of the public. That is unknown to everyone. The end of the fall has inspired some touching enlightenment? Maybe the path you have chosen has no foothold of your own, and you don't need to stand on your own; maybe you are stubborn and can't let go of your lifelong devotion, just because you have already given it; Maybe you already know that you look down on the fog between life and death, just because of that trace of true love; maybe you never care, ignore my pain of losing you, and take revenge on our fate The longing that floats with the wind, floats with the wind The happiness that has been scattered is left with this confession that I don’t know where Maybe, facing you is the mistake of my life Wan Gui, the time has come. If you don’t leave, the little girl Qianhe will find out Wan Gui, you You never told me whether you fully understand Yata Mirror. Now, I can only hope that you have done it, otherwise, this time will really be a farewell Wangui, goodbye" It seems that the sound is no longer loud. Kagura Qianlong waved his hand at He Bing's confused eyes: "I was just a girl more than ten years ago. Moreover, because of Qianhe's strict order, the cause of Wangui's death is taboo in the Kagura Palace." With a wry smile, He Bing took Kagura Qianlong's hand and said, "Take me to the family courtyard If you catch a cold because of this, you may not know what will happen to me." …Wangui…little girl Qianhe…that guy is so sanctimonious! He Bing cursed and turned around, tracing his eyes at Le Wangui's tomb Kagura Qianlong didn’t know, but He Bing couldn’t help but know—that voice was clearly that of Konitz! \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 8 The familiar sad face "Xiao Kui, what does He Bing have to do with you?" There is a small living room in Cao Kui's villa. Most of it is occupied by two single sofas and a coffee table with two cups of freshly brewed coffee. At this time, a man with two-inch vertical hair stretched out his hand to test the temperature of the coffee cup, his eyes staring at the beautiful girl sitting across from him, the owner of this room. "It's a very good relationship, but it's not as close as we are." Cao Kui smiled smartly, "In other words, the brother who hadn't seen each other for a few years suddenly discovered that his younger sister who had entered puberty was more developed than the little girl in his impression. You’re completely changed beyond recognition, and while you’re so amazed, you’re worried that some guy you’ve only met once will kidnap the only close relationship in your life—to put it simply, are you jealous, brother?” "You are more talkative than before." Cao Cangsi sighed, "In the past, you either told me where He Bing was in your heart, or you told me that it was your secret." "He Bing is poor only when he is poor. And since we have been together for several months, it is inevitable that we will influence each other." Cao Kui picked up the quilt and stopped at her lips, "As for you, when will you give me a sister-in-law?" "Can He Bing's words and deeds affect you? Is he enough to attract your attention?" Cangji's shock ruined his sister's plan to change the subject, "I've never seen you interested in men." "You haven't seen me interested in women." Cao Kui corrected her brother's slip of the tongue while laughing, "He Bing's importance in my life is not even in the top three." "That's the fourth one." Kusanagi smiled bitterly, as if he knew his sister's agility very well, "But he is really not suitable for you" "But he is suitable for someone." Cao Kui rolled his eyes, "Brother, compared to such insignificant things, I want to know how well you are practicing Shenchen." "You are becoming more and more confident in your own kung fu." Cao Cangji smiled helplessly, "When will you be able to act like a girl?" "I don't look like a boy either." Cao Kui put the coffee cup back on the coffee table. Although it didn't spill out, the man had already opened the door, "Let's go to the practice room." Feeling his sister's resolute actions, Cao Cangji drank his cup in one gulp: "You still don't have the leisure to take a sip of coffee Your life-long event is insignificant? Then what else should I care about No, this coffee The taste is much better than before It seems that He Bing also has a good influence around Xiaokui." …… "Qianlong, what do you think about the sound in front of Kagura Mangui's tomb?" Walking side by side, He Bing really didn't understand why Kagura Qianlong could walk so smoothly and indifferently after learning such explosive information. . "A lot, but it doesn't need to be said." Kagura Qianlong looked straight ahead, "Qianzuru is good to me, and I don't want to violate her taboos." "Oh." Looking at the spotless side face next to him, He Bing had a thought in his heart. He had an inexplicable illusion, as if there were countless undercurrents hidden under the calmness of Kagura Hidden Dragon. That calmnessmay be the destruction of the sky. The stagnant water before the explosion of Mie Di was silent, or perhaps it was the indifference or even indifference to everything despite knowing the fate of the universe - this is a feeling that He Bing is familiar with, a bit like It should be said that He Bing had a similar experience - ―For example, when Iori Yagami's fist was in virtual contact with the tip of his nose, when Kusanagi Kyo looked at him with a half-smile, when Kagura Chizuru pushed herself to the ground like a teleport, when Kusanagi Naruto When Yuruowu's voice commented on Kusanagi's martial arts “Could it be thatthe frail woman in front of me also has strengths that put her out of reach? He Bing was surprised, but he didn't understand why he had such thoughts - no matter who gave He Bing such a feeling, he showed overwhelming superiority or superiority, but Kagura Qianlong relied on just It's the side face of a Furui Muha. Shaking his head, in order to put this annoying speculation aside, He Bing tried to create a topic: "Qianlong, what exactly is the Kagura family's family home?" "What is it? It's a very subtle question." Kagura Qianlong still walked without any disturbance, "People who are not from the Kagura Palace are not allowed to know the existence of the Kagura Family Court, but you want to know it thoroughly - I am convinced that Kagura Can you be arrogant in the palace?" "Qianzuru isn't here, so it's okay to take you and run away." "Okay, I will create an opportunity for you to prove yourself." Kagura Qianlong pointed to the dome-like silver-white building with a corner exposed in front of him, "If what you say is true, I will tell you." "Hmmah? This is" He Bing took a breath after seeing the full view of the building. "This is not an imitation of the White House, because its history is older than the White House, nor is it an imitation of the Forbidden City, because its designer has never been to Beijing." Kagura Qianlong stretched out his hand to hold He Bing, "Let's go, I, Kagura Qianlong The bodyguard will not lose his cool because of this, even if he is facing the European cabinet."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 9 richen European cabinet? He Bing's heart seemed to be throbbing, but he didn't show anything because someone was already standing at the door of the building to greet him. "Miss Qianlong, you are finally willing to come out!" A man who was almost standing upright was extremely excited, and a woman of about the same age next to him had tears in her eyes: "You are finally" Honorifics! He Bing looked at Kagura Qianlong in shock, but he still had that plain, oh, slightly more smile: "You are the cornerstone of the Kagura family. We haven't seen each other for several years, but the glory is still the same. You are still caring for the children." Are you naughty and troubled?" "They all come from children, haven't we also let our parents worry about it?" The door opened, and a girl walked out, her fiery red hair so bright that it seemed to be burning. "Xiao Qian, are you already working in the family courtyard?" It seemed that these people were all acquaintances of Kagura Qianlong, and they walked in while chatting and laughing, "It's still the conference hall, right?" "Little Qianlong, you are here," the rickety old man was waiting in the main seat of the conference hall, "Originally, I doubted whether He Bing could invite you" "The person Qianhe Sister entrusted to me is very good." Kagura Qianlong pulled He Bing's hand, "Besides, the valley of old age and death is not all my wishes. After all, I am a member of the Kagura family." "Very good very good! From now on, I won't worry about what the Kagura family will do if the palace master encounters something unexpected." The old man stroked his fluttering beard, "As long as you are really willing this time. " "Of course I need to be cautious in your position. As for whether I am sincere, Lu Yao knows the power!" Kagura Qianlong showed a hint of playfulness, "Sister Qianhe asked me to temporarily take over the duties of the palace master. Please give me fifteen years The decision-making information of Kagura Palace, as well as two sets of quiet and connected rooms. I will talk about the replacement after I study it." "It's really your style. I hope you won't draw up a plan that will make everyone stunned." The old man's expression couldn't tell whether this was a joke or not. "Do you think that is possible?" Kagura Qianryu turned around, "Sister Qianhe's bedroom has not changed, right? I will live there today, and I was a frequent visitor there when I was a child. In addition, I would like to announce something - Hebing is My full-time bodyguard is with me 24 hours a day. If you have any objections, please raise them now." "What!" With an exclamation, many people came in outside the conference hall and started whispering, but it was clear that the crowd was angry. "Miss Qianlong, although I believe in your vision, I have to worry ten thousand times for the treasure of the Kagura family. Please allow me to be a touchstone, okay?" The first person to stand out was the person who just stood up. The man who greeted him at the door said, "Mr. Hebing, please forgive me for being rude to Kagura Mengchen, but to become the bodyguard of Palace Master Kagura, you need to master a wide range of skills, and I have no other strengths. I just hope to test them." Can you show me your fighting skills?" "It's a very chivalrous tone, but it's actually very irritating to use a consultative tone in such a situation where you can't refuse." He Bing looked at the crowd of people who appeared around him as if by magic, and couldn't help but admire the capacity of the conference hall. ability, and also understood Kagura Qianlong’s so-called opportunity to prove himself, "The assassination of the palace owner occurred more than ten years ago. I believe the bodyguards at that time were also selected from a million, right? I can’t guarantee that Qianlong will be under my protection. I will always be unscathed, but there should be only a handful of people in the world who can hurt Qianlong under my eyes. As for your request, there is no problem, but I hope it does not lead to a round of war - can you represent the inspection of Kagura Palace? ?” There were whispers for a few seconds again, but this time it was the girl called Akane by Kagura Qianlong who spoke out: "Then, let me do it. After all, it is not a duel, and there is no need to send the strongest member of the Kagura family. people." "No matter how strong you are, you can't be compared to Sister Qianhe." Kagura Qianlong chuckled and walked toward the door, "I'm going back to Sister Qianhe's bedroom. Please send the information I want there. The things here are over. Please Send Hebing to me." Watching Kagura Qianryu leave, the old man also stood up from his seat: "You have been favored by Qianhe and Qianlong continuously, Hebing, you are not simple. However, young people's affairs are handled by young people. You can go to the back garden. Ever since Kusanagi and Yagami destroyed it, Chizuru likes to practice there Now, you don't often go to the original training room. Xiaoqian and Hebing go, and others don't follow." "What's the so-called effect?" Walking in the Kagura Palace, He Bing was willing to get to know one more friend, "Also, can I also call you Xiaoqian? If not, what should your name be?" "Qianhe and Qianlong are two people that the younger generation of Kagura Palace can only hope to achieve. If you can gain their respect at the same time, I naturally don't intend to embarrass you. Xiaoqian is Qianlong's nickname, and others call me Richen, you can call me that too!" "It seems that she has no talent for naming." He Bing said, "The back garden is almost here, how far do you want us to proceed? I don't know your ability, and I can't guarantee that I or you will"??Would it be possible to become disabled in one move? " "If you can solve the battle with one move, I have no regrets; if you can't withstand my blow, death will be the only result of you deceiving Qianlong." Richen walked into the garden first, "I have not learned phantom, and I am not qualified to have a surname. Kagura, but as Qianlong’s bodyguard, it is impossible for potential enemies to use the Kagura family’s phantom, which is why I came to test you.” "But why can Qianlong be named Kagura?" He Bing was puzzled, but was interrupted by Richen: "If you can beat me, you will naturally know the reason. Take action!" With that, she turned to face He Bing, With both fists on his chest, his horse steps were neither high nor low. His fiery red hair looked a bit like Iori Yagami in the wind, but it was a ponytail. "You don't know how to phantom?" He Bing was confused, "Then, how do you get recognized by the Kagura Palace?" "I'm barely proficient in all fighting skills of all schools." Richen jumped up before finishing his words, and slashed Huashan alone with his straight legs, which looked like a Du Le Tu. …All genres? A trace of surprise flashed across He Bing's eyes, replaced by an inexplicable smile. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 10 The so-called no style He Bing's movements were very capable and precise, accurate to the millimeter - a slight misalignment allowed Richen's attack to only hit the tip of his hair, and the interlaced hands guided her incoming momentum so that he would rush straight out. "Cranfeng?" Richen asked with his back facing a Taekwondo flying swallow chop, which just blocked He Bing's direct punch. He turned in the air, and when he landed, another Muay Thai hit forced He Bing away. ―No, everything is just similar to the famous skills of those fighters, but everything is so smooth and smooth. A trace of admiration made He Bing take a half step back: "You remind me of someone." As he said that, he squatted lower, "If you weren't testing just now, then you are definitely no match for me." "You are more Todō-ryu than Todō-ryu. I hope this is not your only strength." After a cold humor, Richen rushed over! Phoenix feet? Dragon and tiger dancing wildly? or other? Hebing couldn't make an accurate judgment at all. Although the most correct response was to avoid it, what if Kagura Hidden Dragon was behind him? With a moment of hesitation, the opportunity was lost, the rihen was approaching! He Bing, who could only block, had no choice but to experience her strength firsthand. It was like a Muay Thai electric kick that shook the ice and slid half a meter away, but this was definitely not Richen's full strength - she just touched the ground with her toes and then used moves that looked like Feiyan's Swift Wind Kick or Feiyan's Tornado Kick … No! The moves of the extreme flow are just a series of kicks in the air based on inertia, but Richen relied on the first few attacks to force Hebing to the wall and never landed again. Instead, he relied on the potential energy gained from the contact of each strike to stagnate in Hebing. diagonally above, and then continued with continuous volley kicks! Originally, He Bing could separate each other by pushing forward hard when blocking, but the essence of Muay Thai is to make the opponent lose the ability to fight back due to pain with one blow, and the electric kick just now made He Bing's hands numb to this day. , and despite the continuous blocking, his hands showed no tendency to improve at all, and they did not have enough strength to break Richen's offensive. I don’t know how long he held on, but Richen finally took the initiative to retreat - the reaction force of this retreat also caused cracks to appear on the wall behind He Bing: "It's amazing that you can stand still. Your ability to withstand blows is among the best even among the Kagura family. ." "You are even better. You can still find the correct direction after turning so many times." He Bing waved his hands gently, "At your level, you should be very hopeful to win the top four in KOF." "Worldly fame and fortune are nothing but dust. In the hands of serious Qianzhe, I can only get beaten." Richen didn't take it seriously, "Go ahead, don't always defend." "Isn't the duty of a bodyguard to defend?" He Bing smiled, "If you let me take action, you will only get beaten." "If that's the case, I can safely entrust Miss Qianlong to you." In the relaxed atmosphere of Hebing, Richen also had a slight smile, but his posture was flawless. He Bing did not answer, but leaned forward and rushed forward. His eyes were dull, making Richen completely unclear as to where he would attack! No way to defend? Use offense instead of defense! Richen's shape followed his heart and immediately rushed towards He Bing Bangbang! He Bing stopped, his eyes still giving people a dumbfounded feeling; Richen leaned against the big rock more than ten meters away, his face pale. "Are you Wu Shi?" Richen coughed out blood, and his body slowly fell limp and slid to the ground. "I don't have any flames." He Bing's eyes finally regained their sparkle, and their lively and graceful look didn't look like they were fighting at all. "Moreover, when word like this got out, Japan was in a state of panic again." "It's just a matter of fact." A smile appeared on Richen's face again. Unfortunately, the situation at this moment can easily remind people of flashbacks. "You can defeat me, but don't underestimate my business ability." "Businesswhat do you do?" "I am responsible for summarizing and analyzing the martial arts and characters of all fighting schools in the world except Kagura Family." Richen said again, "However, it seems that I have to take a long vacation to recuperate this time." "You should have a phone number, right?" Finally, He Bing asked him, "You can arrange to take me to see Qianlong." "certainly." "Also, let's talk about the question just now - why can Qianlong be named Kagura?" "Because of blood, because of ability. Although the direct line of the Kagura family attaches great importance to fighting skills, they do not ignore other skills. However, Miss Qianlong has no martial arts achievements at all but is qualified to be named Kagura You can understand her from this ability." Looking at Richen's proud and envious look, He Bing said nothing and only looked at the direction where the two artifacts were competing. What rang in his mind were the words of a high-level paralyzed patient - The so-called Wu Shi, putting aside the special ability of flame,??It's just a fighting move; and the highest level of Wu Shi is just a straight punch. Unfortunately, no one in history can do it\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 11 Kagura Qianlong’s Teasing "Although Wu Shi is just a straight punch in the final analysis, no one will take it lightly - the basic condition for the highest level is to kill with one hit. To achieve this condition strictly, before punching, you must control your body skills and speed. Judgment and control of factors such as strength, timing, etc. all embody the essence of Kusanagi-ryu martial arts" The grass that can't move? Yang It's a pity that it's the King of Fighters who can't move Shaking his head, He Bing finally turned around and helped Richen up: "Don't underestimate your injuries, I can't guarantee whether your internal organs are ruptured." "Don't worry, I have the equipment." Richen smiled miserably and unbuttoned his shirt. The inside of the shirt was glowing with silver light. "Although the memory metal is not hard enough, your strength can still offset itwhat!" When she looked down at it, At this time, I couldn’t help but exclaim, “It melted!” "Fortunately." He Bing smiled slightly, admiring Richen's eye-catching navel, "If it weren't for this, you would be speechless right now." The people in Kagura Palace are very efficient and polite, but they were all surprised when they learned that Richen was seriously injured. However, this is a thing of the past for the person involved - Richen fell asleep peacefully the moment he lay on the hospital bed, while He Bing faced Kagura Qianlong's vague smile. "That's right, but you shouldn't be harsh on Xiaoqian." Kagura Qianlong sat on the bedside, holding the guitar, as if blaming, but also gloating. "I can't help it. Todo-ryu is ineffective against her. She can only be beaten without using the Fist of Heaven." He Bing shook his head and looked at Kagura Chizuru's bedroom - this was his first time here, and he didn't know what the owner of the room would do afterwards. Not irritated. "The Fist of Heaven? It seems that it has never happened before." Kagura Qianlong thought for a while. "Someone else made it for me." Maybe it was the truth, maybe it was humor. He Bing walked to the dressing table in two or two steps and held up the medium-sized frame. "Is this Qianhe or Wangui?" "I don't know." Kagura Qianryu glanced at it from a distance, "Judging from the age of the photo, it shouldn't be that old, but with such sealing technology, the difference of ten years is not obvious; of course, Sister Qianhe and Wan The few locks of hair on Sister Gui’s forehead are different, but this daily photo of maintaining a motorcycle is from the profile; although it is Sister Qianhe who likes to ride motorcycles, Sister Wan Gui often helped her take care of it; in addition, Sister Qianhe is very fond of new people. Brands are not interested and often assemble the parts themselves and use antique-like casings, so it is unreliable to judge the age based on the model of the motorcycle in the photo.” "You are very familiar with them." He Bing put the frame back to its original position, but he still seemed to be interested in gossip. "We just grew up together." Kagura Qianryu pointed to the small desk at the window sill and the mountain of paper on the desk, "Okay, it's time to work hard - it's not easy to read so much information in a short time. " "Soyou plan to watch it now?" He Bing took a breath. "It's easy even if it's difficult." Kagura Qianryu stood up with a smile, "I've been spending the past few days in this room, and you have to come with me. If you feel bored, you can chat with me. You can do two things at once. It won't kill me. Of course, you can also find someone else to come, as long as you guarantee my safety." "Can I contact the outside world? For example, make a phone call or something." "No problem. Although London's missile defense system is not very good, Kagura Palace's is much more accurate than the so-called United States." Kagura Qianryu sat at the desk and started to read the first material, "But I can't guarantee your The conversation was not eavesdropped." "That's not a problem. I don't commit crimes." He Bing was stunned for a moment, then smiled. "But talking in Sister Qianhe's bedroom can guarantee privacy." Kagura Qianlong was concentrating on reading. If she just looked at the back she was really concentrating. "Is this why you chose Qianhe's bedroom?" He Bing thought about it. "What do you think?" "But I am allowed to invite outsiders in to chat." "It's very simple. The only people who can be trusted by you and trusted by Kagura Palace are people in Kagura Palace. Do you think that is an empty set?" Kagura Qianlong said in a joking tone. "It seems I just met a richen." "It's a pity that she was seriously injured, you did it yourself." "There is also a girl named Song Lijuan. I was the one who brought her here." It seemed that it was He Bing's turn to joke. "The problem is that she is on a long vacation because Sister Qianhe is not at home." Kagura Qianryu's lack of flaws made He Bing depressed. He even mistakenly thought that the woman in front of him was Athena - oh no, Athena was cunning, but Kagura Qianryu was just teasing. Play by yourself and do some Taigong fishing. "You even know this?" "It's just that you know yourself and the enemy." The conversation didn't last long, and Kagura??Long had already read several documents, "While you were fighting with Richen, I inquired a little about the past events between Sister Qianhe and you in the past few years." "A little bitis this modesty?" He Bing broke into a cold sweat again. "Because all I can understand is the information collected and recorded by Kagura Palace, it is only a little bit." Kagura Qianlong took out a pen from his pocket, "However, I trust Kagura Palace's intelligence capabilities." "Okay, you win." He Bing looked convinced, "I'm beginning to understand why the people in Kagura Palace respect you so much." "Respected? Do you really think so?" The rustling sound of Kagura Qianlong's pen sliding on the paper was very beautiful. "Nearly all of the people who came to see me today were my peers. The old antiques in the Kagura family have always hated me for being incorrigible. " "Why?" He Bing felt it was inappropriate as soon as the words came out of his mouth, but he couldn't help but ask more directly, "Or, why are you grounded?" "What do you think?" "" He Bing felt like he was being fooled, but before he spoke, Kagura Qianlong took the lead in saying something that was an explanation: "The clues you know are enough to deduce the answer, but you don't have the habit of deliberating. Or, your logical ability needs to be improved It is appropriate to explain spring, summer, autumn and winter to children, but discussing the theory of relativity with people who do not understand Newtonian mechanics is slow suicide."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 12 Victory or Loss in Reality Chronic suicide? He Bing straightened his face like a coptis: "The theory of relativity is also based on Newtonian mechanics." "That's right, but scholars and teachers are two different things." Kagura Qianryu seemed to be shaking his head. "Pursuing knowledge requires enthusiasm and innovation; preaching requires accuracy and stability. Candidates who can guarantee full marks can only prove that they are qualified as teachers. Positions - all walks of life, from ancient times to the present, what percentage of high-level experts follow the rules?" “…It seems like a lot.” "Similarly, there are so-called people who judge the Tao against the classics." Kagura Qianlong changed the stack of papers again, "Just like Xiao Akane, she is proficient in the martial arts of a school that has a place in the world, and she is also in the Kagura Palace. She is indeed a master, but she is only a master. Compared with the annoying children in the eyes of those old antiques, she will never be able to catch up in her life." "Annoying child" Is this an overt derogatory or covert compliment? It seems that the clear-tempered woman in front of me was also a troublesome master at first? Oh no, He Bing suddenly had a sudden realization - maybe this is the reason why she was banned? "It seems that you have a lot of opinions about the seniors of Kagura Palace?" "Metabolism is an eternal law." Kagura Qianlong's words once again left He Bing speechless. "Okay, you win" Athena led her by the nose, but Kagura Qianlong was like a cliff with nothing to rely on Talking to women, tired He Bingcan thought about it and decided to talk to him, " …Can you talk about the Kagura family’s martial arts?” "Martial Arts? Okay." Kagura Qianryu's calmness seems to have been used to Hebing: "As far as Richen's strength is concerned, she is already strong among the so-called Kof. Regardless of whether she cares about the Kof competition, but with her level - in the Kof The Le Palace is only to this extent, to the extent that it occupies a position in the kof" "If you want to ask anything, just say it directly. I said, we can't be outsiders. There is no need to beat around the bush." "Okay Based on the behavior of the guys in the Kagura Palace Cemetery you introduced to me, coupled with the current strength of Kagura Palace - why are you still hiding your capabilities and biding your time like this?" He Bing didn't understand, and even said that he was a little confused. Cold, because of the discovery of the tip of the iceberg. "Do you think the violent organization in Kagura Palace is enough to rule the world?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "Nobut what about one-third or even one-half?" Today's He Bing is no longer Wu Xia Amon. The old tailor and the paralyzed boxer-level talent taught him more than just martial arts. "Do you know the difference between reality and games?" Kagura Qianlong’s words made He Bing puzzled, but he obviously didn’t think she was changing the topic: “The game can be repeated, but the reality cannot.” "Really? The boss of Coca-Cola said that even if his properties all over the world were burned down at the same time, bankers would line up to give him loans the next day - in reality, there is a comeback everywhere, but the way of filing is different. "Kagura Qianlong has read a lot of things without knowing it. “…Then, what’s your opinion?” "There is a final outcome in games, but there is no final outcome in reality." Kagura Qianryu finally turned around, his eyes like those of an instructing mentor, "The so-called Forbes 500 are there every year, but there are some in the ups and downs. Don’t you have a 500-year-old font size?” "No." For a long time, Kagura Qianlong had continued to read the mountain of information, and He Bing finally spit out this answer after his face looked like he had experienced four seasons. But he obviously didn’t mean what he said, because he knew very well that it existed. Kagura Palace, Cao? Castle, and the forces of the Eight Masters Gathering, which one didn’t have a history of more than 500 years? But the problem is that they have never appeared on the so-called ranking list. "A tree that is as beautiful as the forest will be destroyed by the wind, and a clan that is as beautiful as the national ancestral temple is destroyed. The truth is simple, but countless people have made fools one after another." He Bing understood somewhat, "So the three artifacts and the Orochi clan have been fighting openly and secretly for half of human history. The details of which are almost unknown?” "The Three Artifacts Family already bears the responsibilities of man and nature." "Is this a kind of cold humor?" He Bing couldn't help but smile bitterly, so much that even he was a little surprised, "Man and naturethis is a good statement." "Knowing the gains and losses." Kagura Qianlong seemed to be smiling, "If you advance, you will use your own heart to do decisive things and help the world, regardless of your own life and future - the Three Divine Artifact Clan has always been one after another." "Then let's just let man and nature go down like this?" He Bing didn't understand why he was sneering. "What do you think?" Kagura Qianlong looked back and smiled. That smile was very enigmatic in He Bing's eyes, but those words made him very depressed. "Okay, you win, let's go back to the original topic." He Bing acquiesced and was unknowingly drawn into his train of thought again, "Why does Kagura Palace, or the three major clans add aIori Yagami, are you willing to participate in a kof that looks like a clay bodhisattva for ordinary people to worship? " "Mud Bodhisattva?" Kagura Qianlong was noncommittal, "It is said that there is a Korean team on KOF that has suffered repeated defeats. When Richen's injury is better, you can ask her about her evaluation of the Korean team captain" Looking at the somewhat fragile back, He Bing found that he couldn't seem to get rid of the weird feeling of being exposed for his ignorance. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 13 The Forbidden Moves of the Grass Tribe "Sister Yang, do you miss him?" "Of course, he is the only one who knows that I woke up now besides you." "Huh, let's not tell the truth. What is there about Nikaido that is better than He HingOkay, let's take a step back and say, what is there about him that you should never forget?" "Xiaokui, it seems that you really want me to call you Shi Niang?" "Sister Yangyou are my sister Yang!" "So what? Your head is full of staggering things." "How can you say that! Ever since I was a child, I have been following you and watching you When I was a child, I was willful. Apart from my brother, you were the only one who doted on me." "Also know that we were willful at the time? We did not worry about allowing you to grow up - but what is worth mentioning? You have grown up and have your own unique ideas and thinking - this is what we are The best compensation for pampering you for years." "That's rightthe problem is, wouldn't it be nice for youto have a wonderful person by your side now?" "Wonderful person? Haha, he is really a wonderful person, and he is also accompanying me." “…I mean for a lifetime.” "for a lifetime, then you go and propose to him. Anyway, he understands that he can't resist and will probably lie down and enjoy it." "Sister Yang! Youforget it, I can't help you." "However, I don't know if it is a good thing that he is in Kagura Palace. I heard that Kagura Chizuru is good to him, but what about Kagura Palace without Kagura Chizuru? Although his current strength is almost beyond the first-class, but In terms of life and death fighting experience, there is not much difference between him and a rookie. There are too many things and too many people that could take his life." "You are obviously so concerned about him!" "That's right, because I'm afraid of loneliness." "Loneliness is indeed not easy. Who doesn't have their own loneliness" "So, I care about him just like you care about Aangji." "Nonsense, that's my biological brother, and he is my apprentice! As far as we are related, it's almost as if I am the real master!" "So there are so many people in the family gossiping about your relationship with him and thinking about your wedding date. Even Aangji can't sit still and make insinuations." "What's wrong with a brother caring about his sister?" "That's right, I just said that a certain sister is hiding her own little thoughts." "Sister Yang!" "Stop pounding your little fists. I'm still paralyzed and can't feel anything By the way, what's Aangji's current strength? Maybe he's relaxed after being alone in Cairo for a few years." "I don't know how much progress I have made. Anyway, I will always be a dabbler in front of you, but my brother's skills have definitely not fallen behind. His spirit is much sharper than I thought!" "Sharp? Are you sure you described it correctly?" "Probably not. Facing my brother's divine dust, I feel like I am enveloped by Qingfeng, and I want to escape but can't It's really a feeling, not an illusion." "Covered" "how?" "If you described it correctly, then Cangji's Shenchen training went wrong." "Deviated? What do you mean? Is it dangerous?" “Don’t get excited, it’s not harmful to your body.” "ButSister Yang, if it really goes astray, what's the harm?" "Xiao Kui, do you know why Shen Chen is classified as a forbidden move?" "Forbidden moves" "In other words, in our family, why is there such a category as banned moves? If it is a useless move, wouldn't it be better to just give up? If it is useful, why is it banned?" "Sister Yang, Idon't understand." "Xiao Kui, since you were young, you have been curious about everything, studied everything, tried everything, had your own understanding of everything, and wanted to have your own rules for everything This is very good. If you can persist for a lifetime, your achievements will be Definitely higher than all of us, as long as your life is long enough. But now, your accumulation is far from enough. You are always unwilling to think along the lines of your predecessors and you don’t have much thought to speculate on the mood of their predecessors. Many You’ll never understand something until you use your own logic to figure it out.” "But……" "There is nothing good about it. This is your greatest advantage, and it is also the reason why all of us are willing to indulge you. People like us are, at best, just leaving a sentence in the history books about when, where, and in what field, and then leave some more Quotes from legends and unofficial history; and you, although you are likely to achieve nothing in your life, if you succeed, what you change is probably the rules. I am the genius of the family, and you are the genius of mankind. Of course?Also considered a madman. " “…Madman.” "Then, my little lunatic, now tell me what kind of moves will be classified as forbidden moves." "Sister Yang, just tell me. Your opinions are always right and I will listen." "Actually there are absolutely no useless moves that can be recorded in our family, but people who have not reached the realm will not understand it. It is said that the older you get, the less courageous you are. When you are truly proficient in the martial arts passed down by your family, naturally, You will understand the good intentions of our ancestors in classifying various moves. As I said to He Bing, the highest state of Wu Shi is just a straight punch. Not only that, we Cao? Family members have practiced martial arts since childhood, and for That is to say, learn the straight punch. The problem is that it is impossible for a layman to understand the principle of the straight punch. Therefore, we have to start from the simple learning and learn it step by step. It is like climbing a mountain. It is so steep in the first place. People could climb up directly, so our predecessors built a winding mountain road for us." "What we have learned since childhood are just tools that allow us to experience formlessness?" "It can be said that it is also like the winding mountain road. There are inevitably some wrong roads under the mountains. It does seem to lead to the peak, but it is definitely not the highest peak These wrong roads are not wrong in themselves. If they are not wrong, they can It leads to the highest peak, so it cannot be dismissed, but it is dangerous for climbers who aim for the highest peak.” "Thisis the origin of the forbidden move?" "That's right, and the current Cangji is likely to have gone astray - of course, if he doesn't plan to be the head of the family, it's not a big bad thing." "Sister Yang, what should the correct Shen Chen look like?" "Do you want to tell Aangji to ask him to look back?" "Sister Yang" "Unless he is a real Wu Shi, no one can make him realize the shortcomings of Shen Chen - that is an extremely powerful move in itself Moreover, even if he understands it, he already has an understanding of Shen Chen in his heart. It is almost impossible to learn Wu Shi in this life. In addition, the most important thing is, how do you make him realize his mistake? Obviously you are not so knowledgeable now, and I don’t want more people to know about my awakening. ." "ThisI'm trying to think of a solution, why don't you tell me the problem with Shenchen first!" "Using Shenchen with a calm mind is the first step to success."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 14 Athena’s Questioning "Report, the Clonjing experiment failed again." "Don't worry, just extract the experimental data carefully. After all, we are conducting research that is enough to shock the world." "So, what to do with the failed products?" “…If it has normal intelligence and functions, the memory will be blurred, and then sent to the organization’s training school; if there are major defects…it can only be humanely destroyed, and then contact the relevant units to make genetically modified food for export.” "yes." "Do you have any other questions?" "The burning blood transplant experiment also failed." “…Don’t be discouraged.” "In addition, some experimenters died during this experiment. How to deal with it?" "Cremation and burial." "However, the body of a female experimenter is missing, and the bodies of two failed Kronjing products are also missing." "Missing? Are yousure it's a corpse?" "Yes……" "I will notify my superiors to arrange an investigation By the way, what is the name of the female experimenter?" "Xianla." "XianlaOkay, go down." "Yes, Lord Gulicharidu." "Xianlacould it be her?" …… Three people were trekking in the Mexican desert, two active and one distressed. "Hey, stop being happy and find a place to stay as soon as possible. It's impossible for a body like this to survive in the desert for a long time." The young woman walking in front was helpless, "Hey, Xiaoyu! Stop playing with your body. Once you're settled in, you can do whatever you want, even if you masturbate, but now is not the time to waste your energy!" "I'm so excited!" The person who answered was a man, and his face was that of Cao Jing! "It's the first time I can control my body. Of course I have to be familiar with it from all aspects. Well, what's the feeling of jumping up and landing again By the way, it's really real!" "Ayu, let's follow. At least, if you want to try to have a baby, you have to find a woman, right?" Another face of Cao Jing! The young woman pointing in front smiled ambiguously. "Okay, okay, but having said that, Xiaojia, when you get out of the desert, you have to lend me your body to play with!" "My eldest lady! Just kill me! Do you know what you are talking about!" The young woman went crazy, but unfortunately the voice was still very pleasant. "She knows, but to her, human common sense is nothing." "When I find a small town or something, I will definitely have to undergo sex reassignment surgery" "What are you muttering about?" "nothing!" …… "tailor." Athena Asamiya stopped in front of the TV. "If you have anything to say, just say it, don't block it, my Chris is going to die!" The old tailor was a little panicked. "It's not the first time to play. If you die, you will die. Anyway, the hardcover version of the second generation has been ordered." Asamiya Athena remained motionless, "You can play whatever you want then, but now, talk to me about something. ." "Of course I want the second generation, but I won't let go of the first generation." The old tailor jumped up from the sofa and wanted to go around behind Asamiya Athena. "You'd better save it immediately," Asamiya Athena smiled slightly, "The PS game console and power supply are relatively close to me." "You winI'm going to" Suddenly, the old tailor screamed, "Dead, Chris is dead!" "Even I can memorize this game process, why are you yelling?" Athena Asamiya was helpless. "There is no other way. People like me can only seek some excitement in games." The old tailor said with a sad face, "My Chris" "Okay." Asamiya Athena flicked her fingers, and the mental power ball, which was small enough, hit the switch of the PS game console accurately, "Today, Master took Quan Chong and Xiao Bao to Guangxi. There are only two of us at home, and there are some problems. I don’t have any worries anymore.” "Youdon't mean to ask" The old tailor was stunned for a moment, then put away the game console in a muffled voice. "Although my birthday passed not long ago, I am already eighteen years old - considered an adult." Asamiya Athena's tone was still so gentle and insistent. "Athena" The old tailor sighed and tried to sneak away. "Escape? Can you escape from this house? Can you escape from Japan? Can you escape today? Can you escape into the grave?" Asamiya Athena asked softly. "Just spare me" The old tailor turned around and was about to cry. "Don't come"From childhood to adulthood, you have taught me step by step. I know your character, and you should also know what I am thinking. "Athena Asamiya shook her head, "When we are alone, there is no need to hide between us, and we cannot hide. " "The problem is" After saying this, the old tailor didn't cry, but became depressed, "It's not necessarily a good thing to know." "I admit that you know what I care about, but you don't understand to what extent I care." Athena Asamiya sat on the sofa, "You are already happy with your fate, I am only eighteen years old." "I'm eighteen years old, and I'm so smartI have such a discerning eye." The old tailor sat next to her, stared at her, and murmured. "Tell me directly - who am I, who are my parents, and what is my origin." Finally, Athena Asamiya was a little excited. "I named you Athena, just because I hope you will be smart enough" "Congrui? Okay, let me ask more directly - did you have an affair with someone from the Kagura Palace back then? Are you and I a direct relative? Do I have a blood relationship with the Kagura clan? Why do my superpowers and Kagura Chizuru's ability is so similar? Why don't you dare to leave Japan, or even Tokyo? Why? The Aoi family turns a blind eye to you right under their noses? Why and what did your kung fu become? Was it a god? Lejia's zero skill? Also, are Kensung and I related by blood?" Athena Asamiya's barrage of attacks was like a tsunami. "Since you asked so thoroughly, why do you ask? Don't you already have your own guessed answer?" The old tailor was still staring at her, as if admiring something. "This is a historical issue. There is only one truth. No matter how I speculate, it still needs confirmation." Athena Asamiya suddenly grabbed the old tailor's hand, "I want to live clearly." "Historical issues naturally have to be brought into the coffin." The old tailor picked up Asamiya Athena and put her on his lap - a very natural movement. "When you were a baby, I held you like this It has been almost twenty years, and you have grown up in my armsuntil you signed a contract with the record company, I lost the opportunity to hold youNow, I can actually feel the weightThat's how it is. Whatever I say, as long as I say it, you will believe it - but in fact, my words are always just one-sided words, just because you are willing to believe it Then, I will say, you are my granddaughter, do you believe it?" "I believe it! As long as you say that." Athena Asamiya leaned on the old tailor's arms, "What you say is always right. You have never lied to me." "But this time, I will lie to you."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 15 The General Trend of the World Hebing had a good time in the past two days. The delicious food that is no less than Athena's, the big bed with the fragrance of Qianhe, and an exquisite woman who is eye-catching - everything seems perfect, if you don't care about freedom. "He Bing, inform the Family Court and come here to meet me in an hour or so." Kagura Qianlong silently read the last page and spoke in a dry voice. "Need a glass of water?" He Bing was a little concerned, "You have been too focused these past two days, and the person who brought us food was moved more than once." "If you don't make details like forgetting to sleep and eat, those old guys will care." Kagura Qianryu smiled, "Also, give me a cup of tea." "OK." …… "Quickly, it only took a minute." Kagura Qianlong spread out the white paper and slowly wrote something, "The Kagura family still doesn't fully trust your ability." "Yeah, I don't know how to notify the family court. All I can do is arrest someone nearby and report it." He Bing looked at the empty teacup beside her table, picked up the teapot, and walked over, "Your purpose should be to confirm How much does the Kagura family value you?" "Maybe." Kagura Qianlong turned around and handed over the tea cup, "Take advantage of this hour to talk about something." "What did you say?" Although he caught a glimpse of the content on the paper, it was a messy mess. He Bing didn't understand it at all, so he just poured the tea and placed it on the edge of the desk. "What are you going to do?" Kagura Qianlong suddenly stood up, turned around and threw herself on the bed, "Sister Wan Gui is really jealous of Yingcai." "What's the meaning?" "I don't understand either," Kagura Qianryu buried his head in the quilt and sighed, "In 1986, Goenitz had no reason to kill Sister Wangui from any angle but the fact is that Something happenedor maybe there is something wrong with the Kagura family’s records.” or? He Bing didn't believe it. Although they had only known each other for a short time, Kagura Qianlong never hesitated. This was the first time such uncertain words came out of her mouth. Questions are questions, and He Bing's words just followed her train of thought: "Back then, Goenitz didn't kill Kusanagi Kyo, Kusanagi Shibafune, Iori Yagami or their ancestors were fine, but it was Kagura Mangetsu because of the three artifacts. Is it because of each other's uses and attributes? Or does the Kagura family pose a special threat to the Eight Elites? It is even said that Kagura Mangetsu's personal behavior cannot be tolerated by Goenitz? Or, Goenitz killed Kagura Mangetsu. Is it completely fake?” "It's fake. You can think so. It can be regarded as slandering the integrity of the owner of this room." Kagura Qianlong turned over and lay down. "The story of that year is not detailed, and it is only one-sided words of Sister Qianhe." "What do you want to tell me?" He Bing was stunned and swallowed his saliva. "The words spoken here will leave no trace in the wind." Kagura Qianlong laughed silently, reaching out to hold the hair on her forehead, "No matter what, what we will do is generally follow Sister Wangui's plan." "Absolutely." He Bing nodded and sat in front of the desk. Kagura Chizuru's bedroom only had one bed, one bookshelf, one table, one chair, one cabinet, and one dressing table. The large room didn't seem crowded, but it also meant that He Bing couldn't find any other place to sit. "The Japanese economy has maintained rapid development for many years since World War II. By the early 1980s, it had gradually occupied a pivotal position in the world economic system." Kagura Qianryu got up, grabbed the acoustic guitar leaning on the foot of the bed, and gently picked it up While playing slowly, she said, "According to the predictions of professionals, if things continue like this, the distribution system of existing interests in the world will be shuffled. Therefore, Sister Wan Gui, in conjunction with the opinions of grassroots experts, tested the Eight Masters Collection. attitude and then decided to take a series of actions against the Asian economic system dominated by Japan." "With the existing profit distribution system, just say that the two artifact families are not good." He Bing's tone was quite sarcastic, "But" Suddenly, He Bing was speechless, "why?" Kagura Qianlong only played soft melody, smiling and saying nothing. "The great economic recession in Japan in the early 1990s should have severely damaged the interests of the Kagura family. How did the Kagura Mangetsu get the Kagura family to support such actions?" He Bing is not very clear about the current relationship between the Kagura family and the Kusanagi family. relationship, but it is at least impossible for the two families to have had serious conflicts before. "A good deal." Kagura Qianryu's melody gradually became more and more passionate, "It's what it needs, but it's more than enough. The Kagura family gained a lot, but they just seized the opportunity to add icing on the cake. The Kusanagi family lost a lot, but gained something more important. Something - a family is like a country, and it’s not just money that measures gains and losses.” The country comparing the two artifact families to the country, is it modesty or cover-up? He Bing did not say it because he felt that Kagura Qianlong would not entangle or answer this question: "Japan is the foundation of the grass-roots community. What is it that makes grass-roots think that it is more important than the direction of Japan's economy?"? "The foundation is better to say the core." Kagura Qianryu shook his head, "The area that can be called the foundation of the Kusanagi family is far larger than Japan. I heard that you are very close to Miss Aoi of the Kusanagi family, so you should You know? Cangsi has been living in seclusion in Cairo for a long time - with such an identity, but living there, who do you think Egypt belongs to?" "You mean" He Bing felt like he was sweating profusely - it seemed that he had far underestimated some things. "Without China and Russia, Asia can be said to be just a country." Kagura Qianlong said eloquently, "Unfortunately, Russia's predecessor has been dismembered, and the Kagura family has achieved the greatest fruit. I believe that Europe will soon It can really be called the back garden of the Kagura family - it is indeed a bit unfair to the Kagura family; what is even more unfortunate is that no matter what state China is in, whether it is the Kagura family or the Kagura family, it is impossible to have In today's world system, the only development direction that grassroots can focus on is the moon." "China? Why?" He Bing always pays special attention to China, although he has no intention of doing anything; moreover, Kagura Qianlong's words clearly imply something. "After the bloody coup of the Dahua Reform, the Sanshenqi family actually controlled Japan. Then, until the migration of the Bachiqiong family and the Yata family in the Ming Dynasty, the Sanshenqi family tried to infiltrate the Central Plains more than once, but the results were terrifying. "The sound of the guitar began to sound peaceful and distant," and then, at the end of the Ming Dynasty. On the basis of paying close attention to China's national policy, the grassroots have been working hard to control China's surrounding areas and secretly solve all factors that may threaten China - before the Opium War, except for the war ?The grassroots have always followed this strategy during their time in power." " Boil a frog in warm water, or die in comfort?" He Bing knew that in the Qing Dynasty before modern times, only He was a genius, and the Cao family's behavior happened to change because of him, so his purpose can be traced. . "Why did you first think of the purpose of the Cao family instead of the details of the three artifacts infiltrating the Central Plains?" The guitar sound stopped, and Kagura Qianlong asked with interest. "Why?" Is it because compared to the two, the former is closer to reality and more likely to affect the situation in China? Or, in fact, in one's own heart, patriotism is completely a subconscious prerequisite? He Bing didn't understand, so he only found a reason for himself, "I don't know either. In addition, what about things before the Ming Dynasty?" "The horses of the European colonial era have trampled countless civilized countries, and in the hearts of Europe, there is an eternal nightmare of Attila; the Three Artifacts family has swept away countless martial arts forces, fought against the Orochi family, and then divided the world, and in the Three Artifacts family In history, there is also a nightmare-like existence." The guitar sound stopped, "That is in the Central Plains."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 16 Myth and History "Central Plains" He Bing thought of too many things in an instant, but in the next moment he realized that he had thought of nothing - if many times in the past, others revealed the tip of the iceberg in front of him and made him think a lot, then at this moment, Kagura Qianlong's words almost hit his dead end, "Central PlainsMartial arts came from the Central Plains. There is no place for the Central Plains in this world" He Bing murmured and was stunned. Kagura Qianryu stopped playing the guitar but did not stop talking: "Countless trials have no beginning and no end, and almost all the masters sent have disappeared. It was not until Kinoshita Tokichiro conquered Korea that there was finally one The Central Plains people came into contact with the Kusaji family. Since the Yata family had migrated and changed their surname to Kagura at that time, only the Kusaji family knew what happened at that time, but they had always been tight-lipped. As far as I know now, there was only one contact. Then, there was a big shock within the Caojia family, and then everything stopped until the Jurchen soldiers entered the pass." "You meanthe Cao family's behavior for hundreds of years originated from that contact?" He Bing began to think deeply, but suddenly thought of something, "Could it be" He Bing thought of the piece of silk and satin from Yashen Temple and his guess that the three artifacts were the descendants of Chi You. They hid because they were defeated by the Yellow Emperor and eventually withdrew from the Central Plains. So, it seems natural that the ownership of the Central Plains should point to the Xuanyuan lineage, but in fact There are no traces of them in the history of the Central Plains Oh no, there are no traces of them in our own history. As for the world of kof Are there too many historical records and different opinions on the truth? Thinking about it, He Bing couldn't help but ask: "Qianlong, in this world, are the myths in various places fanciful or distorted historical data?" Kagura Qianlong glanced at He Bing lightly: "The ancients who spread myths often cared more about filling their stomachs. At least, they couldn't lie down on the beach to discuss after having a full meal like the Greeks in Plato's time. How many angels can stand on the tip of a needle? Yes, the simple times will only record their true experiences. Even if they make mistakes due to ignorance, they will not make them up without any reason; but those who inherit and organize those myths happen to be Those well-fed and well-fed slave owners - from the time the first slave owner discovered that using modified legends could make slaves believe that their enslavement was natural, the history of the simple era has become a myth. After all, mastering writing and Books are definitely not slaves. In other words, how many of the vast majority of people in the world today know the rights and wrongs between King Arthur and his son, and how many understand the merits and demerits between Yang Guang and Li Shimin? Does Tai Shigong have the mouthpiece? What percentage adheres to ethics? More directly, today - how many people care whether what happened today will be known to future generations without any misunderstanding? In fact, when humans record history, the first thing that matters is not who is right or wrong, but what is right. He Fei, those who don’t realize this have already been eliminated by history.” "Qianlong" He Bing was a little stunned. "Okay, let me make it simpler." Kagura Qianryu began to strum the guitar again, "The myths circulating in the world today contain real history, but we need to interpret it. As for what you want to ask, I can only say that I don't I don’t know, but those seemingly unbelievable statements are biased, but they are also reliable.” "Then, I'll ask more directly." He Bing had a sense of inferiority. When faced with Iori Yagami's attack, he could at least cope with it, but in front of Kagura Qianlong, it was difficult to even immediately understand her subtext, "Xuanyuan Have people from this clan appeared after the Xia Dynasty? If so, what are their deeds?" "Are you suspicious of the Xuanyuan lineage secretly guarding the Central Plains?" Kagura Qianlong frowned, "it's not impossible, but since Li Shimin participated in compiling the history of the Xuanwu Gate Incident, the value of Chinese history books has been compromised. Evidence must be obtained. It’s a little difficult. However, the Cao Family should be the one who has the biggest headache with these things. Moreover, this has little to do with what I want to tell you today.” "Okay, what exactly do you want to tell me?" He Bing organized his thoughts, "After all, theoretically I am just your bodyguard." "But it is a clue that connects me, the Eight Heroes, and the Cao family." Kagura Qianlong played a humorous song, "On the other hand, personal bodyguards are responsible for more than just personal safety." “So I’ve been promoted?” He Bing smiled. "You fell into my trap from the beginning." Kagura Qianlong smiled without showing his teeth, "What you need to ensure is my mental health, and personal safety, the Kagura family can basically do a better job than you. " Mental health "It seems that we have never crossed paths before, right? Aren't you afraid of mistrusting others?" "Sister Qianhe looks down on everyone in the Kagura Palace, but she relies on you - why can't I trust you?" Kagura Qianryu looked at the owl clock on the wall, which looked very cartoony, "Grass? Family Miss Aoi, except for her brother and her sister Yang, has never been close to you, but she is so close to you alone; Mai Zhuo from the Eight Elites has caused the Kagura Palace to face tit-for-tat for hundreds of years, but she treats you, an ordinary human being, extraordinarily Generous - I will tie you up??The people around me are just a sign that I'm not stupid. " "In other words, you are trying to win me over?" He Bing was not surprised by this, but he couldn't hide his disappointment. "Because they value you, they value you? I said, I'm not stupid." Kagura Qianlong stopped the melody and put down the guitar, "Relatively speaking, I prefer to enjoy discovering rather than following the map." "Yeah, I've become an animal." He Bing could only sigh. "Humans are originally animals." Kagura Qianryu stood up from the bed and stretched, "The discussion of history has come to an end. Now the behavior I will do may be called crazy. Are you willing to accompany me all the way? " "Crazy? A real madman will never admit it to himself." He Bing smiled, "Besides, I am still interested in people who can be criticized by Qianhe." "Then, let's go, it's exactly one hour." Kagura Qianlong held up his guitar and walked out of the door, "In Kagura Palace, punctuality is a failure." …… "Leona, what are you thinking about?" "It's nothing, foster father." "You wouldn't come to this cliff if you weren't worried." "II want to" "There are two tasks that may be suitable for you." “There is no dictionary for soldiers whether they are suitable or not.” "Well they are all entrusted by Mai Zhuo, one is about the Kagura family, and the other is about the Caoji family. You choose." "A soldier must obey." "Okay, the first task is to choose one of these two commissions." "Father" "Lieutenant Leona, choose."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 17 Sound Kagura Chizuru's residence is small. Considering the identity and character of the owner, such a simple layout is unexpected and reasonable. However, He Bing, who didn't appreciate it carefully when he came, also had no time to appreciate it when he accompanied Kagura Qianlong out of the small villa - the tall and slightly stooped old man was already waiting at the door. "Very punctual, Dean." Kagura Qianlong seemed to have forgotten the word "left and right" she said when she asked He Bingtong to pass. "SoQianlong, what plans do you have already?" The old man known as the dean had expectations in his calmness, or, He Bing thought, he was trying hard to hide his expectations in his calmness. "We can't talk about the plan yet. After all, changes happen all the time. You have to go out to understand many things." Kagura Qianlong handed the guitar to He Bing, "Hold it for me. Dean, if you don't mind, let's take a walk together. Let’s talk?” As she spoke, she suddenly shouted loudly, “Clear the place within a hundred meters.” After saying that, she smiled shyly at the dean and said, “Or are you willing to believe me and let me go ahead and do it?” " Qianlong," the dean thought for a long time, perhaps because of the existence of He Bing, or perhaps because of Kagura Qianlong's words, "Your plans are always invisible, and it would be difficult for me to understand them at once Instead of getting hung up on the details, I just need to rest assured of your intentions - if possible, as long as you swear an oath in the name of your father, no matter what actions you perform, your original intention is for the sake of the Kagura family - so, I will ensure that the Kagura family fully supports you." "Having a dead person as a guarantor can put the Kagura family at ease. Should I laugh or cry?" For a moment, Kagura Qianlong's face looked unnatural, "Forget itfrom today on, until I no longer replace Kagura When Qianhe is the master of Kagura Palace, everything I, Kagura Qianlong, do will not conflict with the goal of making the Kagura family strong, otherwise, Zhao Xinglong will never rest in peace." "Thank youplease understand the difficulties of us old people" The dean wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Kagura Qianlong: "Just this once, let's just forget about the past." "Okay." The dean was stunned for a moment, then seemed to grit his teeth and nodded, "I'm leaving first. If you have any requests, just tell me. We will definitely cooperate." "Very good." Kagura Qianlong smiled, "Please arrange a flight for He Bing and I to Rio de Janeiro today." …… "Qianlong." The plane in Kagura Palace is very good, and the journey is very stable, but it is this stability that makes He Bing bored, because Kagura Qianlong requires radio silence. "Can't help being lonely?" There were only two of them in the huge cabin. Kagura Qianlong was sitting next to He Bing, his eyes brushing past Yun Si who was looking out the window. "It's okay to be alone, but if you're alone and alone, you'll sooner or later get distracted." He Bing said implicitly. "So, how do you plan to pass the time?" Kagura Qianryu smiled, "Do you need me to give you a private concert?" "This is up to you." He Bing looked at the woman in front of him with interest, "The melodies you play are often things I have never heard before, and they are often more suitable for other instruments to play - but you play them naturally, as if The music that comes randomly is just a footnote to your words, or it may be another language that is on your mind. Yes, maybe you really treat music as a language." "Some people say that even if Mozart kept composing since he was born, the music he composed throughout his life would stun statisticians - your argument is a good explanation." Kagura Qianryu's eyes flashed a little, "However, I did not record it The habit of melody.” "Then, should I feel sorry that mankind has missed a musical genius?" He Bing stared at her fingers on the strings, "The problem is that your talent is far from being as narrow as music. With the hugeness of the Kagura Palace, It’s hard to believe that the Kagura Family Court, which dominates Europe, can support your undisclosed idea - but then I think about it, people in the Kagura Palace who are in their thirties are willing to use honorifics to you, and the younger generation is willing to use honorifics to you. I have been looking forward to it, but it seems that I can relax again - apart from martial arts, what else are you not proficient in?" "Proficient." Kagura Qianlongyan smiled, "What level can be considered proficient?" "The older you get, the less courage you have. People who are truly proficient will only say that they have shortcomings everywhere?" He Bingming understood what she meant, "Okay, let me ask again - what aspects do you barely understand? " "The price of the explosion of knowledge is the fine division of labor. For a single person, it is impossible for a single person to cover the ocean of expertise." Kagura Qianlong's fingertips are the playful melody, "I know what you are thinking, but I Don’t answer loose questions.” "Okay, let me ask something clear." He Bing didn't take her answer seriously, "Why did you choose Rio de Janeiro as your first stop?" "The first stop, it seems you guessed it"How many? "Kagura Qianlong smiled playfully. "'A lot of things have to go out to truly understand', these are your exact words. I can understand that you plan to visit various forces?" "Visiting means equality." Kagura Qianryu suddenly stopped playing the guitar, "If it is a relationship between forces, there are not many who are worthy of Kagura's family and worthy of my visit, but Rio de Janeiro is one. Hebing, lend me your shoulder. Damn, I want to close my eyes." "Oh." A trace of surprise did not affect He Bing's reaction. He promptly gave Kagura Qianryu's upside-down head a solid support, but he didn't understand why she turned upside down so naturally, like a child. He Bing didn’t speak anymore, or even moved, because Kagura Qianlong seemed to be sleeping soundly, and his quiet face was very peaceful, with a little sweet breath. He couldn't figure out why she was willing to trust him. It was as if an adult who couldn't bring back childhood knowledge was at a loss when faced with a child's trust. He Bing only knew not to disturb her tranquility, but didn't know what else to do - in fact , he really wants to break the status quo. Time passed minute by second, He Bing listened to Kagura Qianlong's gentle breathing, even if he strained his neck to look at it, he could only see the rising and falling chest and clean profile - at this time, Kagura Qianlong was no longer It's the mountains without traces, but the streams and springs flowing in the new year. "Miss Qianlong, we are about to land in five minutes, please be prepared." The silence in the cabin was no longer, and Kagura Qianlong's curved eyelashes trembled. "Hidden Dragon." "What?" "You are beautiful." “It’s very abrupt.” "A very strange person." "This is a world of two people." Listening to her words with her eyes closed, He Bing seemed to understand a little bit. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 18 The King of Lightning is Angry Although they have been quite hostile for hundreds of years, the visit to the Kagura Palace seems to be very important to the Eight Masters. Before He Bing could take a closer look at the port, someone was notified in the cabin to greet him at the special airport. In fact, He Bing still misunderstood the importance that Kagura's acting palace master - let's call him that - was taken seriously. When he got off the plane with Kagura Qianlong, he suddenly saw Shermei! "It's been a long time no see. After Tokyo, you climbed up to the top in London again. This time you were at the level of acting palace master." Shelmei said with a joke, "And this person once had a great reputation within the Kagura clan. , but suddenly disappeared for several years" "Please call me Kagura Qianlong." The beauty's greeting was interrupted by another beauty, "And, with all due respect, why is it you who greets us?" Honorifics? Not only was He Bing surprised, Shermei was also distracted for a moment: "Maizhuo is in charge now. We dare not let her take responsibility for the visit to Kagura Palace." "So you will be the one to receive us?" Kagura Qianlong sighed softly, "Are you tired of the gathering of eight heroes? It seems that immortality is not an absolute good thing." "Don't say that, right?" Shermei's face jumped, "The family affairs of the Eight Great Masters have their own reasons." "The original leader has just entered reincarnation, and the one who was killed by his daughter has not shown up yet. Yamazaki Ryuji shows no signs of awakening. Vice listens to Mai Zhuo's opinion on most things. The Qiluo Society is knowledgeable but has no interest in commanding the big snake. Chris, who has a dual personality, can only be a thug - when faced with things that cannot involve Mai Zhuo, you are probably the only one in the Eight Elites who will come forward, or even your appearance is just a drawing of lots by a group of people who want to stay out of the matter. The bitter fruit of it?" Kagura Qianlong analyzed it, ignoring that Sherme's face became uglier every time he said it. "It seems that the intelligence work of the Kagura Palace is very good!" Shelmei finally listened silently, "However, by saying such things to me in Rio de Janeiro, can it be understood that you are contemptuous of our clan? Lord Kagura Palace." "Wait" He Bing didn't know whether Kagura Qianlong could see it, but he understood that Shermei's self-cultivation was not much better. At this moment, her posture was not much different from that before the battle - unfortunately, Kagura Qianlong patted him with one hand: "You are my bodyguard, and you can also serve as a staff officer in the future, but while doing so, please do your job well." "Bodyguard?" Shelmei laughed dumbly, "Do you think he can protect you? Right here and now?" "Yes, because it is here and now." He Bing was quietly moved by Kagura Qianryu's words, but in the next moment, he was embarrassed by his own sentimentality, "There is already an undercurrent in Tokyo. If Kagura happens to be on behalf of The palace owner has had three ups and downs in Rio de Janeiroit seems that the Eight Masters don't want a world war yet." "Haha, haha" Shermei looked at her silently for a long time, then suddenly laughed, "It is indeed the same as Kagura Chizuru. In addition, as you guessed, I am just a draw by a group of people who want to stay out of the matter. Bitter fruit, I don't care about fixing you here and now, I'll leave the troubles to Mai Zhuo. By the way, you can completely trust the medical level of our clan." "Okay." Kagura Qianlong said without any hesitation, "Hebingbing, let's start work." "Please, she knows Cloudless Thunder and Lightning. How can I protect you?" He Bing was innocent of Kagura Qianlong's trust in him, so he could only look at Shermei who was getting ready to attack, "Well, for the sake of Sister Mai Zhuo For my sake, can you get angry at me? Just don’t beat me to death?" "You" Shelmei became angry, "It's because of you, Sister Mai Zhuo, that I was assigned this boring job. For her sake Okay, very good! I will train you as the King of Electricity. The guy who crawls inside and outside!" Before she finished speaking, Shermei had already flown over. This was the footwork of Shermei's heavy artillery, but in her hand was the Whip of the God of Thunder! This is the true unity of appearance and interior! Sighing secretly, He Bing took a step forward and hit her wrist with an uppercut before her electric arc left her hand - Shermei's body was in the air, making it difficult to defend, but in fact, she ignored He Bing's fist at all! The two of them staggered together, like a duel between knights in the Middle Ages. Sherme stopped in front of Kagura Qianlong, raised her bruised wrist and smiled: "Acting Master Kagura, can your knights still protect you?" "He did stagger all the way, but he didn't fall down," Kagura Qianryu smiled slightly, "Or maybe Dentenwang changed his profession to become an assassin and plans to directly attack me who has no strength to restrain a chicken?" "Oh?" Shermei was a little surprised. She looked back and saw He Bing walking towards her tremblingly: "Sure enough, I thought my heart was going to jump out How many volts was there just now?" "I'm not a computer." Shelmei pressed Kagura Qianlong's shoulder, "Don't worry, leave."??The time is not far off for your ass. "He said, turning around and leaving, "Hebing, I appreciate you even more, especially I don't like Yu Dou's style, which is much better than that of the Kagura clan. Now, shall we practice again? " "If I don't risk my life, I am willing to accompany a lady, um, a mature woman." He Bing's body, which was still shaking, moved at high speed the moment Shermei started to charge forward - this movement seemed to have happened before, it seemed to be the Fist of Heaven - in comparison Under the circumstances, Shermei's movements are easier to identify - her legs are facing forward, and she is covered in electric light shooting like an arrow from a string. This is clearly the Fate Phantom Vibrator! "No!" A high-pitched voice sounded suddenly, and at the same time there was a gray shadow that overlapped with He Bing the moment before He Bing and Sherme collided. Then, Shermei's attack was seen flying hundreds of meters in the air - fortunately this was an airport, fortunately, there were no other people waiting here, and the staff present remained silent. "Who?" Shermei shouted in the distance. "Sure enough, being able to call 'Sister' with peace of mind is not a casual relationship." Kagura Qianryu chuckled, although she didn't see anyone, "Although I don't know if He Bing can defeat Den Tianwang, But now the leader of the Orochi clan has shown up. Right?" "You brat, do you know you're looking for death?" A sweet and admonishing female voice sounded, "Shelmei's stunts are not something ordinary humans can confront head-on." "I just want to test whether the footwork of Heaven's Gate can be better than that of the King of Heaven." He Bing returned to Kagura Qianlong's sight, but he was held by the beautiful woman at his waist. His brows were full of relaxation, as if The boat entering the harbor is like a puppy returning home. "Do you want to please me with just one or two words?" The beauty, who was still dressed as a secretary, clamped down hard, so tightly that it hurt, "You have been in Tokyo for so long, do you want to hide from me for the rest of your life?" "I'm afraid you'll be angry when you see me I never do anything that makes you happy." He Bing's voice became smaller and smaller, and he finally murmured. "Maizhuo!" Shermei had already rushed back, "Why are you interrupting me teaching this kid a lesson?" "I feel sorry for him, and I don't want him to stay in the hospital bed for a year and a half." Mai Zhuo bowed his head apologetically to Shermei, "Thank you for planning to do something for me that I don't want to do, but in fact, it seems that it is not a good idea, and, After all, I am the one who has mainly dealt with the Kagura Palace for hundreds of years." "Okay, since you came out on your own initiativeI still have a concert, so I'll leave first." Shermei looked at her, then at He Bing, and even glanced at Kagura Qianlong, and finally turned around, "Kagura Dai Palace Master, I hope you can be the first palace master in the Kagura clan who will not disappoint Mai Zhuo, even if it is Dai; and He Bing, you kid should think about things more in your mind."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 19 Sister and brother meet He wasn't sure what Loop Hebing was, but Kagura Qianlong was looking at him with interest, as if he was the prey hung by a hunter on his waist - this made him couldn't help but struggle: "Sister Mai Zhuo, Let go first?" "What if you run away again?" Mai Zhuo smiled. "People will inevitably run away, but the heart will not run away." He Bing avoided Kagura Qianlong's teasing eyes, "Aren't you worried that someone will get jealous?" "What do you mean?" Mai Zhuo was still smiling, and only He Bing knew that her hand was getting stronger. "Somewhere I was asked to give you a sentence - there is no difference between men and women if they are strong in love and determination." boom! He Bing fell straight to the ground and turned over to lie down, looking at Mai Zhuo who was speechless and choking, like a robot that suddenly lost power. For a long time, after a long time, Kagura Qianlong always smiled silently, and He Bing did not dare to say a word. The people outside had already dispersed when Shermei left. Everything was so quiet, until Mai Zhuo tried his best to speak calmly: " Who asked you to bring it?" Looking at the tears in the corners of her eyes, He Bing stretched out his hand and hung it in the air: "You know, he said you absolutely know." "How do you prove that you met him?" Mai Zhuo's voice trembled. "It took me less than half a year to achieve what I am today." He Bing stood up and smiled at her, but was suddenly hugged tightly: "Thank you" "can you forgive me?" "Fool, he will ask you for help. What can't be forgiven by the Eight Masters? I have always said that your choice is normal and you can't blame it." "Really? My heart is finally no longer blocked in my throat." He Bing enjoyed such an embrace, even though he looked very weak. A very heartwarming scene, it seems to be all the elements for the reunion of siblings - if it were not for the existence of Kagura Qianryu: "Both, although I also want to avoid it, it's a pity that my legs can't achieve any good results - it should be I was present whether you were listening or not, and whether you were allowed to see or not. As the acting master of Kagura, I believe that I will not be silenced, but I still want to clarify that I did not bring any communication equipment with me. Take off your clothes to prove it?” "The new palace master of the Kagura family?" Mai Zhuo finally moved He Bing's head away from his chest and glanced at Kagura Qianlong, "It doesn't look like that. Or maybe the rules of the Kagura clan have changed?" "It's just an extraordinary period." Kagura Qianlong also looked at her carefully, "You really don't mind if I hear some conversations?" "It's just that it has no head and no tail." Mai Zhuo let go of He Bing and bowed to Kagura Qianlong, "The current acting leader of the Orochi clan, Mai Zhuo." "The acting master of the Kagura Palace, Kagura Qianlong." The two women looked at each other, as if competing, as if appreciating, but unfortunately He Bing couldn't say anything and had no intention of doing so. "If possible, please let me arrange a place for you to stay?" Finally, Mai Zhuo continued the topic. "Because of Hebing, you have experienced it personally?" Kagura Qianlong asked with a smile. "That's right." …… The structure of Rio de Janeiro is very different from what He Bing remembers - because he was just walking around in the car, He Bing couldn't see any wealth or poverty, but the countless buildings along the way had no traces of Western European culture. Most passers-by don't feel like they are in the economic back garden of the United States. Furthermore, the United States, which cannot even truly control Nanzhen, may not be as powerful as Hebing remembers, and South America, which cannot achieve high or low, may have a different look. "He Bing, what's your relationship with the little girl from the Cao family?" Mai Zhuo, who was driving, suddenly asked, "I only listen to the truth." "It's a very close relationship." He Bing sat in the back row, Kagura Qianlong half leaning against him, "That's all I'm saying." "In the short term, the family can't hold a grand wedding?" Mai Zhuo looked at the road and swung the steering wheel, causing Kagura Qianlong to fall into He Bing's arms. It turns out that Sister Mai Zhuo will also be angry. He Bing smiled bitterly and felt the trace of happiness, gently hugged Kagura Qianlong, and looked at Mai Zhuo through the mirror: "I will find my place." "Really? I think you are very skilled in hugging people." Mai Zhuo was noncommittal. "Nana is my sparring partner." He Bing shook his head and looked at Kagura Qianlong who had been silent since getting in the car. He knew what his sister Mai Zhuo wanted, and he could make her happy with a few words, as long as he really wanted her to be happy; but he didn't understand what Kagura Qianlong was thinking, and from that unimpressed face, he always guessed There was no smell, just like I was half-holding her at the moment, and I could feel the temperature of her body, but I didn't understand whether she needed such a hug, nor did I understand what she really needed at this moment. "Really?" Mai Zhuo smiled happily."What do you think?" He Bing didn't feel like he was lying, because Leona had indeed hugged him, although in fact the person he hugged the most was Cao Yang. However, these are not important. Looking at Kagura Qianlong, she was really dumbfounded. The only eyes that were still alive kept flickering regularly. This made He Bing very worried. After all, she didn't know martial arts, and he didn't know whether she was healthy before or if she had any hidden diseases. . "We're here." The car parked safely, and Mai Zhuo pointed to the low but clearly majestic building, "Your identities have been notified. Do you need one room or two?" Looking at Mai Zhuo who was gritting his teeth, He Bing was surprised at the obvious reason for her revealing her thoughts: "One. I also have my own job, a job." Watching Kagura Qianlong get out of the car quietly and walk towards the building that might be a hotel, Mai Zhuo pulled He Bing's ear: "I hope so. Otherwise, I will really spank you." "Why?" He Bing's face turned cold. "It's for your own good to train you harder." Mai Zhuo didn't care about He Bing's ear's ability to withstand pain, "Have you really figured out your position?" "He Bing, stay with me." Kagura Qianlong said as he was almost gone. "Yeah." He Bing agreed, smiled at Mai Zhuo, pressed her hand holding his ear to his heart, took a deep breath, and then ran towards Kagura Qianlong. …… "What were you doing just now?" "Want to know? Why didn't you look back just now?" "Do you want me to see it?" "Then why do you ask again?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 20 The Misunderstanding of Kagura Qianlong "Because Mai Zhuo is the agent of the Orochi clan, and you are my bodyguard." After entering the hotel room, Kagura Qianlong finally spoke, with a lot of color on his face, "Also, find a rolling paper ." He Bing didn’t understand her intention, but he did as he said: “Don’t tell me, it’s really hard to find this thing. The only one in the room is the toilet.” "Because I have to go to the toilet." Kagura Qianryu's voice was very playful, but he meticulously took out a thin pen, unfolded the toilet paper like a scroll, leaned on the table, and started writing lightly - " There are no cameras in this room, but I’m not sure how private the conversation was.” Looking at the pen handed over by Kagura Qianlong, He Bing somewhat understood - "If you want to destroy evidence, I can also handle ordinary paper." Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing and nodded immediately - "Then you go to the toilet first. In addition, you should practice calligraphy." "" He Bing's face looked ugly, because he felt that although the handwriting could not be regarded as calligraphy, it still had the ability to be pleasing to the eye - but the problem was that Kagura Qianlong used two fonts for the two sentences. A kind of beauty, a kind of greenness. At least, if He Bing hadn't seen her hands writing, he would never have believed such a stunt. Yes, with Kagura Qianlong's age and identity, it can be called a stunt. . However, He Bing still entered the bathroom obediently, destroyed the writing, and went to the bathroom by the way. When he returned to Kagura Qianryu, she had already found a note, written it, and was waiting. ――“Can you lip read? I have a lot to talk about.” "I'm not familiar with it, but I can use Morse code." It seems that Kagura Qianlong just showed He Bing a way of communicationor was that a last resort? "Very good." A word of joy popped out from the gap between Kagura Qianlong's teeth, and then there was a tight hug - Kagura Qianlong's fingers tapped lightly on He Bing's back - "It seems that in the future, we Need more hugs." "Can't you be more elegant?" Embarrassed, He Bing continued to knock Kagura Qianlong's back as usual. "When hugging, the details of the hands are just small movements. Even if someone breaks in, the probability of being noticed at the first moment is relatively small. If you want, we can lie on the bed and put a quilt on it." "Then I jumped into the Yellow River and couldn't wash it off." He Bing couldn't imagine what would happen if Mai Zhuo saw him sleeping in the same bed as Kagura Qianlong when he pushed the door open. "Let's get down to business." "In the Orochi Clan, is there anything above the status of the Eight Elites?" "Obviously, given the name of Orochi, the natural leader is Orochi." Kagura Qianlong's question surprised He Bing. "The word "Orochi" is just a slander against the three artifact families." Kagura Qianlong clung to He Bing, but under the hug, He Bing knew very well that her thoughts were all in the tapping between her fingers, "I always thought The Eight Masters are the leaders of the Orochi clan, and the so-called Orochi is just a fabricated product of the three artifacts. But the conversation between you and Mai Zhuo today contained other information. Tell me the facts you know." "The big snake exists, and it is a complete personality consciousness." "you sure?" "This is a fact. Moreover, I would like to know how you concluded that the big snake does not exist in the past." "Since it is a wrong reasoning, there is no need to say more. In addition, has Shermei's power been weakened? According to historical records, she has caused natural disasters, but she cannot kill you with one blow." "That's not something I can answer. Maybe she didn't want to use all her strength at all. After all, it is her own territory." "Okay, I wanted to say a lot of things, but you asserted that the big snake really exists, and many of my arrangements have to be significantly modified, so I won't say anything more today. In addition, sooner or later, I will take advantage of your relationship with Mai Zhuo, I hope you are mentally prepared ." “…What if I don’t agree?” "I'll sell you and make you count the money." "Um." Finally, the two separated their arms and looked at each other. "Qianlong, you have a good figure." "That's also a bargaining chip." …… On the same day, Mai Zhuo did not come again, and He Bing could only feel a different kind of tension from the details of the dinner. At night, Kagura Qianlong went to bed early, while He Bing sat quietly by her bedside, thinking quietly. Kagura Qianryu knew that Dentian King Shermei had caused natural disasters, but he made her angry while talking and laughing and then made herself resist it. This was obviously not her intention to kill someone with a knife, after all, she did not know how to use martial arts. In order to talk directly to the person in charge so as not to waste time, you lured Mai Zhuo to show up as soon as possible? ??????????????????????????????? etc……  He Bing suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at Kagura Qianlong sleeping peacefully, quite frightened. "It's very possible, oh no, it's almostthe main reason why Orochi didn't decide to implement the plan is not that there is still a glimmer of hope for mankind, but that the performance of the Orochi clan represented by the Eight Masters is not decisively superior. . Instead of spending energy to destroy and pursue a future that does not have much credibility, it is better to give a chance to improve on the original basis These should be the conclusions of Orochi over thousands of years, and Qianlong also analyzed It's the same thing but she doesn't know whether the big snake exists or not!" He Bing's thinking did not continue. It seemed that he noticed something and stood up and turned to the window. "He Bing, you have to change your bad habits." It was Vice. He jumped in from the window and landed silently. "It's difficult for you to keep secrets in front of people who can understand lip reading." He said it quietly and didn't wake him up. Kagura Hidden Dragon. "Which floor is this" After thinking about Vice's skills, He Bing stopped talking angrily, "Okay, what are you doing here? Didn't Sister Mai Zhuo come to find you?" Upon hearing this, Vice gritted his teeth and said, "You really didn't make that sentence up?" "Lying is wrong, and lying in the name of it will be punished by God." He Bing suddenly understood something and smiled ambiguously, "Youare here to take refuge, right?" "Your analytical skills are still so good." Vice glanced sideways at Kagura Qianlong, "Is this why birds of a feather flock together?" "I'd rather talk about why you chose to come to me." Probably, He Bing doesn't want to talk too much about the relationship between Kagura Qianlong and himself. "At this moment, you are the only one in Rio de Janeiro who can be a lightbulb for me." Vice sighed awkwardly. "Isn't it bad to make a fool of yourself? It's rare for parents to agree." "Watch the night view of the city with me!" Vice grabbed He Bing and jumped out of the window, "With your sister Mai Zhuo in charge, the acting palace master Kagura will not be in danger." "OkayHey, which floor is this? I don't want to be in free fallBesides, you haven't answered my question yet!" The sound of friction between the falling weight and the air made Vice's voice get louder: "Do you think I can experience sexual intercourse between two women with the mind of a man in an instant!"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 21 The Truth of the Past "Well you've experienced a lot of storms over the years." He Bing didn't have the easy-going approach like Vice, so he made a lot of noise when he landed. "But this is the first time!" Vice hesitated angrily, "Although I know, how could I be with herhow could I" Seeing Vice hesitantly lowering his head, He Bing could no longer raise his interest in teasing. He just looked at her silently, and then put his arms around her shoulders: "It's over now, just get used to it. As long as the relationship is deep, an iron pestle can be ground into a needle Slip of the tongue ." "The iron pestle is ground into a needle I really miss the old days. The problem is that now, let alone the iron pestle, there are no needles." Vice smiled bitterly, took He Bing's free hand and pressed it on his chest, "Let me take this thing and Is she messing around? Please spare me." "Don't say it, it's really not a small thing" He Bing didn't blush, he only felt a kind of sadness comparing to his own heart, "How about going to Thailand to experience life and exchange ideas?" "Thailand? Why?" Vice turned around blankly. "It's nothing, just a joke." Since the pattern of Asia has been imprinted with too many traces of Cao?, then Thailand's development history will probably be different from the trajectory I know thinking about it, He Lenghan sweats on his back. , "After all, it's not good for you to be like this." "You don't have to stand on tiptoe if you want to comfort me, right?" "Who told you to be tall and strong?" "I understand more or less." Looking at He Bing intently, Vice put aside his hand for a long time and pulled him forward slowly, "The reason why Mai Zhuo is so attached to you is not because of your talent in martial arts." "Then, why?" To be honest, He Bing still doesn't understand why Mai Zhuo treats him so well. "You always like to talk nonsense, and you often even say things that make people laugh or cry. However, you can always make people understand that you understand them. There is no sympathy or sarcasm, no envy or jealousy. You always stand on your side. The perspective of the person involved is helpless and self-deprecating. Others may hate your tone, but they can understand that you are right, and they will understand that you are a person who can resonate, a person who can talk Probably, only you. Such a person will not be simply dealt with by the master, but will also bring back a message like a white elephant." Vice looked at the moon in the night sky, his eyes twinkling. "White elephant precious but unacceptable?" He Bing was noncommittal to Vice's evaluation and just followed her one step closer, "There is no difference between men and women if they are persistent in love I don't know the reason why you were punished, but Obviously, the big snake has no intention of interfering with the relationship between you and Sister Mai Zhuo, and its punishment is only aimed at you. However, it is such a punishment Or is it that the mistake you made at the beginning was related to men and women? " "That's right let's not mention the past." Vice's pace felt a lot faster, "Let's go to the port and have a look. Rio de Janeiro is very beautiful. It has been so vibrant and changing with each passing day for hundreds of years." "New idea" He Bing didn't say any more and just followed Vice's increasingly outrageous pace. Both of them were wearing dark clothes, but they were not conspicuous at night. Vice pulled He Bing from the street to the rooftop, from the neon lamp cover to the slanted glass of the building Well, this can no longer be simply called leaving. "Can you please slow down?" He Bing exerted force on his hands, "It feels like you arelike you are running away." "That's right." "Now that you have my light bulb, why are you running away?" Vice was stunned for a moment, watching He Bing gasp for breath on purpose, and finally stopped, looking at the lights of the port from the height of the building here. The night wind is biting and smells like the sea. He Bing has experienced this feeling before - that time in London, when he was weak, he was taken by Mai Zhuo to watch the sunset. At that time, He Bing obediently leaned his head on Mai Zhuo. Zhuo felt the warmth in his arms; but at this moment, seeing Vice alone and not leaning on the railing, the bright fluorescent light in the distance only made her look particularly desolate, making him feel a little sad inexplicably "How many years have you been in love with Sister Mai Zhuo?" "I don't know, I can't tell when it started. I just remember that we gradually depended on each other for life and became inseparable." Vice still looked at her, a little dazed, "Now, I want to hold her in my arms with my heart. " "Heart? Isn't that a good thing?" He Bing didn't understand and stepped closer, "How many people can't find feelings and close their hearts." "Those are living and dying people, not us." Vice shook his head and looked at him. Although it was dark, he obviously felt bitter, "Why has the Eight Masters never had a complete sense of superiority to ordinary people? Because we know , we have something they can’t expect, but we can only envy themit’s just the siege that is everywhere.” "for example?" "For example, Leona's father would rather die in the hands of his daughter than accept help from Goenitz." Vice smiled miserably, "For example, YamazakiSecond, tranquility is unattainable; for example, Chris had to have a split personality in order to retain his innocent smile Everyone in the Eight Masters has an example! " "Help?" He Bing was dumbfounded, and even forgot to ask about Vice's own gossip, "It's not that legend has it that Nana's father was unwilling to fulfill his duties as the Eight Elites, so he was killed by Goenitz" "" Vice suddenly fell silent and looked at He Bing intently, "that's fine." "What?" "It's nothing It's not impossible if you say that, but the truth of the matter is that when Leona was eight years old, the signs of violence became more and more obvious. When Goenitz went to inform the mission, her father Jiadilu wanted to solve Leona's problem. things without taking orders.” "You said help." "Based on Leona's bloodline alone, it is very likely that she could not bear it and die after going berserk. Jiadilu's choice was to use his own blood to suppress This is understandable. In terms of the purity of the Eight Masters, it is difficult to achieve inner balance. Difficult. The problem was that during the operation, he discovered that his blood was not enough! At this time, seeing Leona going berserk, Goenitz proposed to add his own blood." "But was rejected?" "Because the blood purity of the two people is also different, if it is really added, there may be new variables. So Jiadilu did not agree with Goenitz to risk his life with him. In the end, Jiadilu's 6000cc of blood was almost used up, and Leona In the end, he ran away unexpectedly, but that is no longer dangerous." Vice sighed, "After hundreds of years, he was the only one who finally decided to have a child Perhaps, when Leona was born, he made the worst plan , I smiled peacefully when my body died, even though I was a little lonely." "Why doesn't Nana know this?" He Bing was puzzled. After all, the version Leona knew could only make her hate the Orochi clan. "Because when she went berserk, Goenitz failed to stop her from killing her mother - which made him feel very guilty." Vice asked, "Do you think it would be better to let Leona know that her father died for her and that her mother was accidentally killed by him?" , or would it make her think less wildly in her life that the blood on her hands was the result of someone else seducing her?" "What's the difference between instigation and autonomy?" He Bing wanted to do something, but couldn't raise his hand. "After all, only nine truths and one falsehood can deceive for a lifetime?" Vice nodded and looked at He Bing with deep eyes: "After all, this is the descendant of Bajieji. For her happiness, Bajieji will do whatever it takes."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 22 The Story of the Gate of Heaven cost? Feeling the profound meaning in Vice's tone, He Bing's heart skipped a beat - was this a warning or a showdown? The night wind is still blowing, and the same port city of Tokyo has given He Bing similar memories. That time, it was Nikaido Benimaru It was also a paradoxical wording, and it was also a whisper of being alone in the middle of the night. "Small words mean great things" Tokyo, Rio de Janeiro. Does this count as living in the cracks? "It seems that I have to understand, but I can't bear the effort." He Bing looked at his clothes, "I have to keep this style unchanged this year, but after that, I want to change it." "Are you not satisfied?" Vice asked with narrowed eyes. “It’s nice to have a dazzling array of items, but you have to choose. I just want to be my own tailor.” "Tailor" Vice chewed on the word, and suddenly his eyes widened, "Take the move!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of the sky! In the flash of lightning, a scene flashed through He Bing's mind, not wanting to lose both sides. Following this thought, when Vice approached him, he stood up lightly on his toes, leaned back and retreated, letting Vice's hand He grabbed her, but at the moment when their bodies intertwined, he put one hand around her waist and the other hand locked her throat. He led their bodies to spin in the air, and finally landed on Vice. The flames disappeared. Vice, with a gloomy expression, stared blankly at He Bing, somewhat confused, as if he was looking at another person. "Sure enough I only hope that the dictatorship will cause trouble, and I will live up to my hard work." Finally, Vice's long sigh broke the silence, "Someone has broken the gate of the kingdom of heaven again. He Bing, tell me how you broke it. ?” "Heaven's Gate is invincible, but it is not perfect either. As long as the relative speed can be reduced, Heaven's Gate's only weakness will become a flaw." He Bing hesitated for a while, but after seeing Vice's confident eyes, he spoke. "It's been decades, and it's still word for word." Vice smiled inexplicably, "And that so-called weakness is that you can't leave the ground, right?" "The advantages of Heaven's Gate lie in footwork and speed. The difference in speed can be alleviated by retreating in an instant, but the difference in footwork cannot be taken advantage of. All that can be done is to draw fuel from the bottom of the cauldron. Although it will be burned by silver fire in that moment , but the Gate of Heaven loses speed after it leaves the ground." He Bing seemed to be endorsing, "'Back then, I also called people from the Eight Masters Gathering brothers,' but back thenwe didn't know each other, right?" "We call each other brothers? I'm so fucking irresponsible!" These words led to Vice's swear words. "You can't be so resentful if your proud move is broken, right?" He Bing was startled by this ferocity, and the hand on Vice's throat remained the same until now. “I’m not the one who got busted!” "No?" He Bing's brain cells started to move quickly, "It's not youthen you shouldn't be angry, orthe person who was broken isSister Mai Zhuo?" Finally, He Bing realized that he was feeling angry at this moment. He suddenly jumped up in embarrassment, pointed at the sky and cursed, "tailor, you are so damn dirty!" "There is always a wrongdoer and a debtor, so you don't have to go along with it." Vice stood up and dusted himself off. "That's my sister Mai Zhuo! Even though she is sister Mai Zhuo in the previous life, she is still my sister! To tease my sister, I, I" "Then, can I understand that you were teasing Vice just now?" The teasing tone was accompanied by Mai Zhuo's arrival, and with just a flash, she stopped He Bing from behind, "Be quiet, speaking loudly at night will be a problem." Someone reported you for disturbing the peace." "Sowhat happened back then is true?" He Bing simply leaned forward and fell on Mai Zhuo, "And thisis the reason why Vice was punished?" "You kid, stop pretending to be young and stand up straight!" Seeing He Bing like this, Vice was angry. However, Mai Zhuo didn't take it seriously and just held He Bing in his arms: "Tell me, why do you speculate like this?" "Tell me first, did you have an entanglement with that tailor back then?" He Bing's tone was full of gossip. "Back then, he wasn't a tailor." Mai Zhuo put her head on He Bing's shoulder, Rourou looked at Vice, who had nowhere to vent his anger, "Vice was not a girl yet." "As far as I'm concerned, the tailor's personality should be very popular with Orochi. Then, the reason why Vice was punished was probably to cause trouble for the tailor - for the sake of an affair between his children, right? And the content of such a punishment Orochi's purpose Is it probably to let vice understand a woman's thoughts personally? After all, even if he has been a man for thousands of years, he cannot compare himself to a woman, especially when it comes to the woman he loves?" observed the eloquent He Bing With a look on Vice's face, "Sister Mai Zhuo, what happened to you and the tailor back then?" “He…he was originally married to a woman from the Kagura clan.??. "Maizhuo's voice was very small. "But because of you, he gave up all the time?" He Bing seemed to understand, "And you did have some appreciation, and even wavered? So Vice couldn't stand it anymore, and abolished the tailor's martial arts. Oh no, with the tailor back then The realmcould it be that Vice used dishonorable means?" "I'm not that mean." Vice shook his head. "But it's almost done." Mai Zhuo sighed, with some resentment in his eyes, "I won't mention personal feelings What he abandoned back then was not the women of the Kagura family, but the power of the Kagura family. So the Kagura family ordered Kill himOriginally, Vice should have saved him." "It turned out that selfishness was at work and you refused to save him?" "You really don't want to save anyone, but who taught you martial arts now?" Mai Zhuo laughed dryly, very bitterly, "To put it lightly, Vice just waited and watched for a while, but it was enough for the Kagura clan members who were encircling him to seriously injure him. ." "Seriously?" "That's the result." Mai Zhuo still looked at the vice who was close at hand, his eyes still filled with resentment, "The master is furious." "Then you wish you could meet again when you haven't changed?" He Bing seemed to understand, although Mai Zhuo said it in a evasive way. "At the beginning, I was the one who was ordered to destroy Vice's body." He Bing clearly felt Mai Zhuo's chest rising and falling, but he also understood that these were her memories, even if they were unbearable to look back on, "Real torture!" "You, can you do this?" He Bing couldn't believe it, because Mai Zhuo was shaking all over just remembering it. Looking at Vice, he buried his head in tears. "I can do it, can I stop it?" Mai Zhuo's tears fell on He Bing's neck, which was still scalding hot. "The master only conveyed one sentence - 'The total amount of punishment for vice has been determined, and part of it will be given today. , part of it is in the next life. The degree of the next life depends on the degree of today. Mai Zhuo, do this addition and subtraction well! This is your punishment."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 23 The wind is clear and the night is quiet They looked at each other without words, only a thousand lines of tears. He Bing, who was sandwiched between Mai Zhuo and Vice, clenched his hands, but couldn't stand still. He couldn't bear to look at Vice's appearance, but he couldn't bear to look back, so he could only close his eyes helplessly. For the first time, He Bing felt his own fear. Big snakewhy are you doing this? To perform tasks passively for vice? Or should I give an explanation to the tailor? Or, just to insist on the word justice? "The sky is vast, the stars are numerous, and the wind is infinite. I have been wandering around the world for hundreds of years. I only hope to be independent and cause trouble, and I will live up to my hard work. Is it really possible?" He Bing let go of Mai Zhuo's arms, which were already weak, and trembled as if he was drunk. He walked away majestically, "only hope, not wish, I actually criticized you for not being smart enough in your poetry. Tailor, your understanding of this one word difference is really not a small price." …… "Maizhuo, farewell." "Are you still unwilling?" "No, buteven if I hug you, I don't have the same boiling desire as before." "What is lost is lost in the east, and what is gained is found in mulberry trees. Relax, Vice, I will bring you another wonderful experience." "No, Mai Zhuo, please give me a little more time, okay? Please." "I'm not forcing it, but I've been tossing and turning for thirty years, you know." "I understand everything, buthow about not talking about this? Besides, Mai Zhuo, I want to go and meet him." "Why? He has no martial arts skills anymore! Or should we say a smile when we meet?" "I haven't experienced enough to be generous enough to smile when we meet each other, but I won't be impulsive anymore. I just want to see him while he is still here." "Okay! After all, he is over eighty years oldTomorrow, Hehyohui and Palace Master Kagura will fly to Tokyo. You can go with them." "What?" "I followed you all the way, and naturally I went to that bedroom. When you and He Bing were strolling around the night view, Kagura Qianlong and I had already negotiated. Kagura Qianlong I hope the tragedy of that year will not happen again. " "Mai Zhuoyou are so nice to He Bing, is it because you look like him and look like him back then?" "maybe……" …… He Bing, who had left the window, also climbed in through the window. Seeing that Kagura Qianlong was still sleeping soundly, He Bing quietly climbed into another bed. Night, still night, wind, still wind, as if nothing had happened, as if everything was tolerated. Only the bright moon looked at every corner silently, at Kagura Qianlong who was breathing evenly, at He Bing with ups and downs in his heart, at Vice with his frown, and at Mai Zhuo who was as calm as water. …… The next morning, He Bing was awakened by the sound of guitar playing like waves: "He Bing, when did you sleep last night?" "It's later than you." Between his eyes was a neatly dressed Kagura Qianlong, "What are your plans for today?" "Let's go to Tokyo. The plane will take off in an hour." After stopping the guitar, Kagura Qianlong leaned closer and almost touched He Bing's nose. "I don't care when you go to bed, as long as you can ensure my safety." , physical and psychological. Promise me, okay?" "I'll try my bestwait, go to Tokyo? Don't you want toexchange opinions with the Eight Masters?" "It's done." Kagura Qianryu distanced himself, lifted his guitar upside down, and looked at the window coolly, "Get up quickly, I'll wait for you to have breakfast together." …… breakfast. When He Bing took his seat, he was really shocked - Mai Zhuo and Vice were also present. "You guyslast night" He Bing's ambiguous smile was interrupted by Mai Zhuo: "This time you go to Tokyo, Vice will give you a chance, okay?" "Why?" "She wants to visit that old friend." Mai Zhuo looked at Kagura Qianlong questioningly. "Old friend?" Kagura Qianlong seemed to say without hesitation, "Since it's a convenient way, it doesn't matter, but you should inform the Kagura Palace headquarters first to avoid misunderstanding." "Thanks." …… In the waiting room, Mai Zhuo looked straight at Vice, his lips moved but he didn't say anything. Instead, he called He Bing aside: "If possible, when Vice goes to see himthe tailor, will you accompany him?" " "Are you afraid that she will mess around?" He Bing said vaguely, "The problem is that I am Qianlong's bodyguard and we are inseparable." "Vice is a man's heart after all. Can I not worry about it?" Mai Zhuoxian was still worried. "As for the acting palace master Kagura, I think she really wants to know the story. It's not easy to ask directly." "Then let me give it a try." He Bing was noncommittal. He only heard the clear sound of Kagura Qianlong, and ordered Mai Zhuo.Turn around and chase after him. …… "Vice, can you ask me some questions?" There were only three people, Kagura Qianlong, Hebing and Vice, sitting side by side in the quiet cabin. "Tell me." Vice still seemed a little tired. "Hehow long did it take him from seeing the Gate of Heaven to finding a way to crack it?" He Bing asked a little nervously and curiously. Vice glanced at him sideways and was silent for a while: "for a moment." "" Seeing He Bing stunned, Vice thought about it and explained: "According to Mai Zhuo, she was attacking by surprise, and he made the most appropriate judgment based on the accumulated instinct of his body when he was caught off guard."\ Text, Volume 98, Chapter 24: After crossing the waves of calamity, we meet again "If the sea can bring back the love I once had, let me wait all my life; if you no longer miss the past, let it drift away with the wind; if the sea can take away my sorrow, just like taking away Every river…” In the early morning in Tokyo Bay, there are no beautiful silhouettes of seagulls dotting the morning glow on the horizon, but someone is calling out in a quiet and quiet place with a voice that has experienced years of development. He is an old tailor, and his outfit is obviously well-groomed. However, the style seems quite nondescript nowadays. However, as long as the person involved does not think so, it is understandable. Maybe it is the old man's memory? However, Athena Asamiya who was accompanying him was not as free and easy as him: "Tailor, can you please calm down?" "I'm afraid not." The old tailor was dancing for joy, "I'm about to be buried, but I can fulfill my big wish. Can I not be excited?" "This is the first time I've seen you lose your temper like this." Athena Asamiya snorted coldly. "Yes, what a gaffe!" The old tailor laughed along with her, "How do you say it in Japanese? One issue at a time!" "One issueone session" Athena Asamiya chewed the word and was in a daze. "The people coming this time are only three people under the age of thirty. Who can stay with you for one session?" "He Bing is my half-disciple, and the Kagura family seems to be a little girl, but what about the Eight Elites?" The old tailor looked at the other side of the sea, with a different kind of emotion in his kind eyes. "Gathering of Eight Heroes?" Athena Asamiya approached him and pulled at the corner of his clothes, "Tell me, the origin of the name Gathering of Eight Heroes." "Hey, stop it, it's wrinkled!" The old tailor grabbed Asamiya Athena's little hand, "Welldon't you have to go to work today? You don't need to waste time with me, an old man." "I'm asking for leave." Asamiya Athena smiled slyly, "You are so abnormal, so naturally you need to follow me." "You" the old tailor was angry. "Don't worry, I'm just watching, not interfering." Athena Asamiya took out her phone, "Look at the time, it's only a few minutes away. Do you want to look in the mirror again?" "……snort!"- No one is crazy, this is absolutely true, and the cause of everything can probably only be attributed to a phone call. "Hello? Hebing? How are you doing at Kagura Palace What? Are you coming back? The tailor is okay." "Athena, what's going on?" "He Bing will come back to see you tomorrow morning." "oh." "There is also a person from the Kagura family who is traveling with us." "……oh." "And a person from the Eight Elites." "Eightmale or female?" "Femalehey, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Your PS is broken!" …… Athena Asamiya didn’t understand the reason of the old tailor, and she also didn’t know why Hebing and his party wanted to take the boat. When she saw an object that looked like a cruiser converted into a yacht appearing on the sea from a distance, the old tailor's joy also rang out: "It's them, right? They've arrived?" “If it’s really just a one-off thing, don’t you think you’re very ungrateful like this?” Athena Asamiya stabbed angrily and continued to think. "The yacht" was very fast, and it entered the port not long after, and Asamiya Athena was able to see clearly - this was just a cruiser, with all the powerful weapons removed! To avoid suspicion? still…… "Yacht" boarded a real small yacht and came briskly towards Asamiya Athena and the others with waves. The old tailor looked at it and pulled Athena's hand: "Help me see who is here? You know, I have signs of presbyopia." A soft hum was the answer to his request - it wasn't that Asamiya Athena was angry, it was just that she was busy thinking. The small yacht arrived, and there were only three people on board. The leader, He Bing, jumped with Kagura Qianlong in his arms and landed steadily in front of Asamiya Athena. The Vice behind him was still capable and silent, and his whole body was chic. "Athena, are you here too?" "Isn't it possible?" Athena Asamiya looked at He Bing slyly, and even looked at the Kagura Qianryu in his arms, "Sure enough, she is very skilled in her movements!" "Athens" He Bing thought it was a pun. He was about to say something when he saw the old tailor walking towards Vice, his fists clenched but uncomfortable, his eyes wandering around her body with gleaming eyes, and his lips trembling. But only half of the pronunciation continued to fail. Finally, after taking a deep breath, the old tailor uttered a sentence: "Whydo you look like this? Are you sad and decided to become uglier and less entangled? Could it bethis is what is called??Punishment? Oh my God! How could he endure it" Seeing that the old tailor was getting more and more aggressive, Vice finally spoke after being stunned: "It's been decades, and you're still so outspoken. Haven't you ever reflected on anything?" "Reflection? What do I have to reflect on?" The old tailor was stunned, and suddenly came forward to sniff the vice's neck. His face sank, and he jumped back, "Who are you?" "Haha, who do you think I am?" Vice smiled jokingly, took a step forward, and leaned his head close to the old tailor's increasingly confused face, "Do you want to smell it again?" "You're not herthe remaining one is not familiar with meare you really one of the Eight Elites?" "That's right!" The gnashing vice and the confused old tailor moved forward and back. Their funny looks made Athena Asamiya laugh, and Hebing even forgot to put down Kagura Qianlong. "I understand!" Suddenly, the old tailor raised his hands and shouted, "You areyou have been turned into a woman!" "It turns out you really don't care about the world anymore." Seeing that the old tailor had woken up, Vice stopped chasing him, "I thought you had seen kof96." "What's there to see? It's just a monkey-like performance." The old tailor's words made Athena Asamiya and He Bing angry at the same time. Unfortunately, the person involved didn't notice the tremors on their faces at all, "In addition to putting it on Treat it as an opportunity for people in the industry to gather At most, it's just a way to make money. Who of you cares about its literal connotation? And why is you the one here? Now, what's your name? Where's her? What’s your name again?” "Call me Vice!" Looking at the old tailor's disappointed look, Vice sighed, "I don't know why, I just can't help but look at you. As for Mai Zhuo, I will probably never see you again." "Why why?" It only took a moment for the old tailor to go from anxious to depressed. "What do you think you can do when she comes to see you? What can she do?" Vice shook his head, "You are qualified to be indifferent, qualified to act before thinking, qualified to be reckless, because you have an end point - but we can't .And, if we want to see you, we need to wait until today?” "But you're here." "I'm here, that's right." Vice grabbed the old tailor's hand and put his own on it. The contrast between dryness and freshness made people speechless. "Maybe I don't want to let myself feel something. Dead knot."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 25 Memories "Ms. Asamiya, can I be alone with this old guy for a while?" Vice looked back and saw He Bing holding Kagura Qianlong, and Kagura Qianlong holding the "statue" of an acoustic guitar, "He Bing , how long do you want to hold me?" "It's okay, it's quite comfortable." Although He Bing hurriedly let go of his hand, Kagura Qianlong chuckled, "But after you are alone, can I discuss something with this old man?" "From the Kagura family?" Seeing Kagura Qianlong's smile, the old tailor's reaction was like a frightened bird, "She also smiled like this at the beginning" "Don't worry, I only seek wealth, not life." Kagura Qianlong seemed to know what the old tailor was referring to, so he didn't take it seriously. He took He Bing's hand and turned his head to look at Asamiya Athena, "Since He Bing How about being intimate with you and me calling you sister Athena?" "Sistersister?" Facing Kagura Qianryu's harmless smile, Asamiya Athena was obviously in a trance. She looked at He Bing anxiously, and then at the old tailor, but received no response, so she could only frown. "……All right." "So, sister Athena, can you take me and He Bing to see your cooking skills? This is one of the special comments the Kagura family has on you, and I'm very curious." Kagura Qianlong flicked his long hair, "Vice, can you let the old man go home for dinner tonight?" Vice smiled, looked at the old tailor, and grabbed him - the old tailor couldn't resist anyway: "No problem." …… "Wei Si" "Call me Vice, and let the name from my previous life disappear." On the rarely visited beach, the old tailor and vice walked slowly side by side. From a distance, they looked like old friends they had met for many years. "Well, you have lived so many lives, and it is really troublesome to remember the names of each life." The old tailor chuckled, "But I just wasn't used to the English pronunciation." "You" Vice rolled his eyes, "You are still so annoying." "I'm just annoying you. Who said that happened? Even if I say something now, you won't think it's a good thing." "Okay, considering you don't have any martial arts skills." After saying this, the vice picked up a chestnut and hit the old tailor on the head, "This is enough to take it out." “Whoa—” the old tailor was caught off guard, “You’re still like this!” "Haven't you changed nothing?" Vice asked. "I" The old tailor was at a loss for words. He wanted to do something but couldn't do anything. "You are cruel!" "Didn't you do the same to me back then?" Vice pressed the old tailor's head with one hand, "Maizhuo advised me not to meet mortals, but I couldn't do that to you." "Do you think I'm honored?" The old tailor was very angry and stretched out his hand to break it off. "Just because of this, I will ruin the rest of my life and your life." "What else can we do besides carrying on the past and moving forward into the future?" Vice's hand didn't move at all. "You can't die even if you want to, but I don't want to die, so I can live on?" The old tailor sighed with hatred, "It's pity that I have learned so much!" "Pity? Didn't you accept half of your apprentice?" Vice finally let go, but pressed the old tailor's shoulder like a sister - perhaps, she thought she was a brother, "If I'm not mistaken, Asamiya Athena is even more Got your mantle?" "She is unworthy. She understands everything, but she doesn't necessarily agree with it." The old tailor lamented, "No wonder your boss attaches so much importance to children. The inheritance is indeed the most troublesome It's not fair to say that, in my opinion, this matter The three of you didn't do a good job, but the Yagami clan who lived pitifully got the truth." "The truth? How can it be that easy?" Vice sneered, "The Eight Gods have indeed done well, and now they have become a single generation." "Isn't this the 'result' of your squeeze?" The old tailor said without hesitation, "Do you think I'm blind?" "This is the law among forces. As long as there is an obvious gap in one link, there is a danger of annihilation. The Eight Gods are indeed great in many places, but their flaws are more prominent. As a person, they are the best; as a force, they are the best. Sooner or later they will be eliminated.” The vice no longer argued, but the old tailor was speechless. It wasn't until the two of them walked in silence for a long time that the old tailor broke the silence: "vice, tell me about the other eight heroes. What's going on with them? I miss them many times." "Who do you want to know?" "Let's talk about the wind user first! He was the only one in the beginning, and I was no match for him." The old tailor murmured with some resentment, "A small tornado floating in the sky only aimed at me really fucking cheating." "You have no chance to see him. On kof96, he was physically destroyed again." "Why? With his skills, as long as"I want to die, but I absolutely can't!" "The old tailor couldn't believe it and looked at the vice with doubts. "Times have changed. Although as an assassin, he was indeed invincible, but what he had to face at that time was a different situation." Vice thought for a while, maybe recalling, maybe thinking, "It's a pity that I can only watch I can't help him if I fight with him. Moreover, even if I have that ability, I can't do much." "What's the meaning?" "Remember that boy who didn't like fighting back then? In this life, he did something big that shocked the Eight Elites - he gave birth to a daughter." "A direct descendant of the Eight Great Masters? Isn't that very dangerous? Isn't the premature death rate so high over the past millennium that you all gave up?" The old tailor somewhat understood what Vice meant, "Could it be that he found a solution? Is there a way? His mind is indeed very smart." "It's a solution, but the cost is his physical death." Vice just smiled miserably, "You can probably guess the meaning of his surviving daughter in the hearts of our Eight Elites. And on kof96, she actually Choose to go against us.” "So, you can't be ruthless?" The old tailor puzzled, "But the question is, why should the descendants? Why?" "Partly because we didn't let her know the truth about her parents' death, and partly because of He Bing's instigation" "That boy He Bing?" The old tailor was stunned, "You meanthat descendant is the Leona He Bing talks about? He Bing talks about her from time to time." "Really? That's a good thing." Vice smiled happily, "This way, it will be easier to match up." "Stop it!" The old tailor suddenly stopped, "A matchmaker? Are you recruiting a son-in-law from the Eight Elites?" "Isn't it possible?" "Let me be clear first, I plan to use him as a reserve for my Athena." "Then you cut off this hand as soon as possible." The old tailor said seriously, and the vice was even more serious, "We have already decided on this matter, and it has a high enough priority level - do you think you can fight for it? Besides, you are a reserve. What we plan to do is the real deal.” "No, this is a big deal. We'll have to break up the gang and start a fight." The old tailor was determined. "Really?" Vice smiled softly, "It is said that the brilliance of motherhood can lead to many incredible things happening. And are you really planning to challenge the Bajieji's passion for licking a baby?" As he said that, he pinched the old tailor's neck with one hand and raised his hand. Got into the air. "You you don't know how a gentleman can talk or not?" the old tailor struggled. "I am a woman in this life!"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 26 Shock "Sister Athena, I heard that you are a singer?" "……Yes." "Actually, I have been fortunate enough to listen to one or two of your songs, but for some reasons, although I like them, I have no chance to collect them. Could you please show me the sheet music of each song you sing?" "Of course, the house is organized. Can I take you there now?" "No, as far as I know, sister, you have work today, so you asked for leave because you were concerned about the old man?" "After allhe is the elder." "Haha, I understand. But now it seems that you can continue to work, and He Bing and I can go home - you haven't changed the key recently, right?" "It seems inappropriate to treat guests like this" "He Bing is a master. Sister Athena, your career requires perseverance. It would be best if you don't miss work." “Then… I’ll come back earlier in the evening to cook?” "I look forward to it." …… The sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole was loud, because Hebing and Kagura Qianlong were silent along the way. But when the door opened, He Bing finally couldn't help but ask: "Qianlong, why did you push Athena away?" "Get away?" Kagura Qianlong looked at him playfully, walked into the house, sat on the sofa in the living room, and looked around, "Why don't you think about why sister Athena is willing to be pushed away." "This" He Bing really didn't think about it, "Why?" "What do you think?" Kagura Qianlong strummed the guitar, "You should know Sister Athena's room and look for those sheet music for me." "Sister why do you insist on calling her sister" He Bing was very confused, but he went upstairs obediently, "It seems that you are not doing it on a whim." "Isn't it good to have such a sister?" Kagura Qianryu looked at his back, the sound of the guitar was ethereal, "Aren't you happy because of the close relationship with her?" "Those are two different things" He Bing's blurt suddenly stopped, and there was no sound again. It was not until he went downstairs with a stack of paper that he asked seriously, "Qianlong, how much do you know about Athena? No relationship, no reason, why? Do you want to recognize her as your relative?" "How much does sister Athena know about you? Why should I consider you my relative if we have no relationship?" Kagura Qianlong took the song sheet and imitated He Bing's tone. "So I ask you." "So I won't answer." Kagura Qianlong smiled sweetly, focusing on the melodies on the paper, and turned them into sweet movements one by one. Kagura Qianlong didn't speak, and He Bing couldn't force her to ask. At least, she had heard these pieces of music to some extent, and with her superb skills, listening attentively could also cleanse her mind. Although, what He Bing was feeling at the moment What I want is not to enjoy some comfort. Asamiya Athena sang many songs, and Kagura Qianryu did not perform every song. Most of them were just browsed and discarded. However, He Bing understood that the ones she played seriously were Asamiya Athena. Na herself praised it. Seeing the sunset approaching, Kagura Qianlong finally stopped playing the guitar, threw the sheet music on the coffee table, thought about it carefully for a while, and sighed: "Sure enough." "What?" He Bing, who was accompanying her quietly, didn't understand. "It's nothing." Kagura Qianryu leaned the guitar against the sofa, stood up, and stretched, "I just wanted to meet a certain composer." He Bing’s face twitched: “Do you know who the person you are talking about is?” "I have the answer in my heart, and it's probably not wrong." After taking two steps, Kagura Qianlong turned around on one foot, "There are actually only a handful of people who are talented but not talented enough." "You" He Bing moved his lips, but couldn't squeeze out any words. In the end, he could only change the subject, "How did you determine the identity of that person?" "Childhood friend!" The light on Kagura Qianlong's face seemed to reflect the good times in the past, "After so many years, the style is still the same. It is really wise to see how old you are at the age of three." "You mean" He Bing was shocked, "He has known you since childhood?" "Maybe, it's just a close friend." Kagura Qianlong seemed to nod or shake his head, "After all, it is normal for the descendants of the Yagami clan to visit Kagura Palace with the adults. It would be better to meet by chance. The nunnery was very cute at that time, but I don't know how it is now. What does he look like" "Who?" Kagura Qianlong was saying, but He Bing heard a slight noise outside the door and strode to open the door, "Athena?" Yes, the girl standing blankly at the door was Athena Asamiya. Her eyes were lost in despair, and the paper bag in her hand fell to the ground. It was probably the falling sound that made He Bing aware of it. "Sister Athena?" After a flash of surprise, Kagura Qianlong asked.??, "What's wrong?" "Youheard everything?" As soon as he said it, He Bing realized that what he said was meaningless - it was obvious enough with this attitude, "Athena, don't be excited" "What's the secret?" Kagura Qianlong was concerned with gossip. He Bing looked at Athena Asamiya and reached out to touch her, but there was no response. He could only reply thoughtfully: "Simply put Iori Yagami is her idol, and before that, she couldn't match it." "Is this so?" Kagura Qianryu laughed dumbly, "Then the boy has become an idol? Is it because of the haziness that brings beauty, or has he really grown up?" With emotion, he walked to the door and held Asamiya Athena's hand, "I How can your sister be so lost? Come on!" ????????????????????????????????????????? off out to pull Athena Asamiya, who was still a little dazed, to sit down on the sofa. Shi Shiran picked up the guitar, gently picked it up and started twisting it slowly. The melody that sounded was very gentle, and it seemed to come from far away. There was nothing surprising about it, but it made Athena Asamiya wake up. "I" Asamiya Athena looked at Kagura Qianlong beside her, and then at He Bing on the other side. One of their eyes was peaceful, the other was anxious, but they were both concerned, "I should have guessed …” "Guessed it?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and shook his head, "You guessed it, can you believe your guess?" "Why not?" Asamiya Athena was interrupted as soon as she started speaking: "Because you care." Kagura Qianlong looked at Asamiya Athena, she was so gentle, she really looked like a sister. "That's right." Under such gaze, Athena Asamiya's expression changed, and she finally slumped. "Sister Athena, just because of this sister" Kagura Qianryu smiled and brushed the hair beside Asamiya Athena's ear. "Wait," Athena Asamiya suddenly thought, "I haven't asked your name yet" "Kagura Qianlong." Looking at her shy look and He Bing's speechless embarrassment, Kagura Qianlong finally laughed. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 27 The second best old tailor in the world? He Bing didn't understand that Athena, who he thought was always smart and cunning, was so shy in Kagura Qianlong, but looking at her shy and nervous expression, he couldn't bear to ask in detail, so he could only ask softly why she was uneasy. "Haha," facing He Bing's concern, Asamiya Athena barely smiled after being stunned for a moment, "What a rude thing!" After saying that, she picked up the paper bag at the door and went to the kitchen. He Bing still wanted to speak, but Kagura Qianlong stretched out his fingers and sealed his lips: "Let her be alone, she has to figure it out on her own." "……Um." …… "Jingle bells, jingle bells" When Asamiya Athena was cooking the last dish, the song "Jingle Bells" suddenly sounded in the living room. "What?" He Bing was listening to Kagura Qianlong's performance. "Maybe it's the doorbell." Kagura Qianlong changed the melody to soft. "It's not the handiwork of that old naughty tailor." Athena Asamiya shouted in the kitchen, "He Bing, open the door." "Okayvice? Where's the old tailor?" When he opened the door, he saw Vice's spring-like smile, but He Bing was startled. "Behind me." With a smile, Vice walked in and nodded to Kagura Qianlong, "Are you studying music?" "Old bosswhat's wrong with you!" The old tailor pushed away He Bing, who was looking for his chin on the floor, and angrily entered the room with a bag on his forehead: "It's not this twisted pervert who caused the trouble!" "Who told you that you can't change your bad temper?" Vice retorted quickly, "The bad temper gets harder as you get older. It's a pity that you are no longer the one who can enjoy the pleasure of torture." "You" the old tailor was furious. "Want to ask for a beating again?" Vice looked at him with a smile, which seemed to be charming, but it made He Bing's heart freeze as he closed the door and turned around. “You have the ability to kill him?” The old tailor approached proudly. "I'm not stupid, don't provoke him." Vice reached out and slapped him on the head, "Besides, how can I be willing to kill you? I haven't even avenged all the grievances I've suffered in my previous life!" "He Bing, help!" The old tailor said with a sad face and suddenly stretched out his hand. "Does he dare?" Vice Changhuai said, "I am one of his creditors. He Bing, do you want to calculate the cost of your clothes?" “It’s very expensive?” Kagura Qianlong, who had been in movie-watching mode, became interested. "It's not expensive, but the contract has been established. Miss Asamiya signed it on his behalf." Vice blinked, "He Bing, I want to repair this old man, what should you do?" "I'm going to help Athena!" He Bing's expression became worse and worse as he glanced between the old tailor and the vice. He finally noticed Kagura Qianlong's meaningful smile, put down his words and ran away. There were faint murmurs, "What should I do? Salad!" …… Dinner finally started, and except for the old tailor's head that stood out again, everything was peaceful - Vice was still as happy as when he walked in, and Kagura Qianryu was still smiling, looking at Asamiya Athena going back and forth. The figure and eyes were still so warm. He Bing looked at the old tailor and wanted to laugh, but held it back. Asami Athena was busy serving the dishes. "Let's eat!" Athena Asamiya took the lead and raised her chopsticks. "It looks delicious, let's try the taste." Kagura Qianlong didn't have the reserve of being a guest, and pointed at the table with skillful chopstick skills, "Vice, do you like Chinese food?" "How could she not like it?" the old tailor answered quickly, and the movements in his hands were even more aggressive, "This pervert was an authentic Chinese gourmet in his previous life!" "Be careful to choke to death if you talk too much!" Vice took away the shredded fish-flavored pork that the old tailor had just caught with a pair of chopsticks, and threw it into his mouth happily. "In my past life," Kagura Qianryu said with great interest, "It is the fun of life to be able to compete with people who have experienced the past and present!" "It is also an honor for us to be praised by the double-edged sword of the Kagura tribe." Vice teased and knocked down the old tailor's goal, as if his depression was his own happiness. "Double-edged sword?" He Bing was a little surprised, but he understood immediately and looked at Kagura Qianlong, "Is that so?" "The problem is that no one was really hurt!" Kagura Qianlong's tone seemed to be defensive and regretful. "Who said that?" Vice wanted to interfere with the old tailor for the third time, but saw Asamiya Athena picking up food for him, so he had to give up. "Didn't you cast enough shadow on Yagami-an?" "An?" Asamiya Athena was surprised. The mushroom on her chopsticks just wiped the old tailor's bowl and fell on the table. "Kagura What happened to Qianlong and An?" "It's nothing, Iori Yagami didn't say much to me," Vice smiled triumphantly at the old tailor, "I can only know from his few words."Miss Kagura Qianlong had an encounter with An more than ten years ago, so much so that she is still as heavy as a mountain in An's heart. " "Is it? But Qianlong doesn't seem to know how to fight at all!" Athena Asamiya thought for a while and asked urgently. "Who said that what he cares about in his heart is martial arts?" Kagura Qianlong and Vice happened to coincide with each other. As the two stared at each other in silence, the old tailor could no longer bear the grievance: "Although it is an Eastern tradition to discuss things at the dinner table, at least let me have a bite!" Finally, He Bing laughed, and the whole dining room was filled with a happy atmosphere. "you……" Seeing that the old tailor was about to cry but had no tears, Kagura Qianlong calmed down and said, "Since Orientals are used to talking about things at the dinner table, then I'll get down to business." "Oh?" Vice also became interested and stopped tit-for-tat with the old tailor, "I wonder what the Acting Palace Master Kagura has to say?" "Sister Athena, do you know who this old man was?" Kagura Qianlong didn't answer, but kindly asked Asamiya Athena. "He never told me." Athena Asamiya lowered her head, not knowing what was swirling in her mind right now. "Really? Then I won't go into details." Kagura Qianryu looked at the old tailor for the first time, "In short, before and after World War II, Feng Tianwang was only inferior to the Eight Masters in single combat. Mortal pure qigong is almost invincible in the world, and any grassroots fighter who is tried by any force to win over is this old man who has grown up with you and only has the power to tie a chicken." "The guy who uses the wind is cheating! He is a natural bomber!" The old tailor jumped up in dissatisfaction. "I'm just letting sister Athena know. As for who is number one in the world, it's who you think it is." Kagura Qianlong didn't take it seriously, "However, because of some past events that are unclear about right and wrong, This supreme master was ordered to be killed by the Kagura Clan. Although the final result was that he could only be monitored under the eyes of the Kusanagi family for the rest of his life. Although his martial arts was suppressed, he still survived. The Kagura Palace is like this We failed this time, and many radicals in the clan are still bitter about it!" "Suppression?" Asamiya Athena, who started listening seriously, was still so smart, and figured out the key point immediately, "You mean, he was defeated by moves like Zero Technique Chu?" "That's not a one-man skill!" Kagura Qianlong nodded with a smile. "So, there is hope for him to recover?" Athena Asamiya seemed even more excited than the person involved. "With the help of people who know Zero Skill Chu, it should be possible." Kagura Qianlong scanned everyone's expressions, "However, considering many detailed factors, once he recovers, his life will probably start counting down." "" The silence of everyone was finally broken by He Bing: "Why?" "Is it because of the disorder?" Athena Asamiya asked thoughtfully. "Sister Athena is indeed my sister Athena." Kagura Qianlong took advantage of the situation and gave her a piece of fish fillet. "Little girl of the Kagura family, don't talk about these things. It has been so many years and my heart has long since softened." The old tailor, who had been deep in thought, suddenly spoke, and his tone was not cynical at all, "Speak directly, you are looking for What do I want to do?" "There is no other." Kagura Qianlong's tone was like a chess game in the palm of his hand, "There are only legends about you in the world, and your footprints are still missing. I came here just to use the water of other rivers to wash away the rift between the Kagura clan and you. The scars of broken jade."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 28 Video Games! "Injury from broken jade?" Vice tilted his head and looked at the serious old tailor, his eyes seemed to be shining with light, "So you haven't lost the look in your eyes This is the young man who tricked me so much that I couldn't fight back. ah!" "Although there is no place for heroes, I still know how to fight." Kagura Qianlong put his elbow on the dining table and supported his chin with the back of his hand, looking at the old tailor intently, "If I give you a stone from another mountain, you still have the ability to attack." Jade’s pride?” "Let's be honest." The old tailor ignored Vice's words, and ignored Asamiya Athena's expression as if she was reacquainted with her, "I'm really depressed, and I don't have Athena's quirkiness." Kagura Qianryu shook his head slightly: "Speaking directly will only be rude. Please allow me to ask a few questions - is today's era still the age of great navigation when fighters were invincible? Is it still the era of World War I where fighters determined the key to war? Is it still the World War II era where a team of fighters determined the outcome of the battle?” "no." "In this era when the role of violence among martial artists is getting smaller and smaller, Tokyo, Rio de Janeiro, and London have each cast three iron curtains to cover almost the entire world; in this era when the core foundation of the three parties' forces is increasingly diluted - Do we need to worry that emerging forces will challenge our status?" Kagura Qianlong seemed to spit out the words one by one on the dining table, making a sharp warning sound. "Very likely." Seeing that the old tailor answered almost without thinking, Kagura Qianryu sped up his speech: "In the battle between the old and new forces, no matter who wins, if we let the law of the jungle fade away, what will be left? Even if we try hard to eliminate instability, How much energy can we have left before the factors are extinguished?" "Ruins, or, exhausted." "So, do we need to do something?" Kagura Qianlong slowly stood up, spared the contemplative vice, and handed his hand to the old tailor with piercing eyes, "Although I am the acting master of Kagura Palace, I As Kagura Qianlong, I hope you can reconcile with the Kagura clan - now that times have changed, let the bad debts of the old era become ghost drawings on the garbage paper at the foot of the bed - when I saw When you still have eyes like this, I conclude that you have such courage, because I often see eyes like this in the mirror." "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?" Just when Kagura Qianlong's hand stopped in front of the old tailor, Vice spoke, "According to my calculations, although this kind of crisis exists, it will be at least five years before it is really worth dealing with. ten years." "Really?" Kagura Qianlong grinned and looked at her sideways, "Then please let me call you, idiot." "You!" Vice didn't seem to believe his ears and was so angry that he was stunned. At this moment, He Bing had quickly separated the two of them. "I believe you just because of your word 'idiot'!" The old tailor suddenly smiled proudly, "That's what I said about her back then." "Really?" Kagura Qianlong's face instantly showed the meaning of gossip. "Oh, what you said at that time was short-sighted." The old tailor looked up at 45 degrees innocently, with memories flashing in his eyes, "However, the contempt in your smile is not as good as mine back then." "I'm ashamed. I have lived in the Kagura Palace since I was a child. This is the first time I have gone out. I have never seen the world." Kagura Qianlong was absolutely sincere. "A good man doesn't mention his bravery in the past. It just seemed like we knew each other for a moment I laughed at him. I laughed at him." The old tailor was very humble. "You guys!" Vice's eyes almost burned, but when he saw He Bing and Asamiya Athena blocking the way, he could only point. "As one of the Eight Masters, why should you care about such a little verbal dispute?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and said, "Please sit down and give me a chance to state my specific thoughts." "Hmph!" Angry, looking at Asamiya Athena dumbfounded and helpless, looking at He Bing purely performing official duties, Vice finally sat down, and the dinner continued, but He Bing and Asamiya Athena He sat next to her. "Actually, I want to make a derivative of the KOF competition. To be precise, it's a video game." Kagura Qianryu saw everyone sitting calmly, nodded slightly without leaving any trace, and started talking. "Pfft!" He Bing just took a bite of food and chewed it. Hearing Kagura Qianlong's words, he naturally turned his head to look. However, when the words fell, his face suddenly turned strange. He turned back hurriedly and took a full gulp. Spray on the Vice who can't avoid it. "He Bing" This is Asamiya Athena standing up without a sound. "Are you choking?" This was the old tailor's question. "Is there anything wrong with what I said?" This was Kagura Qianlong's doubt. "Are you going to challenge my limits?" This is the calm before the storm. After a moment of disbelief, He Bing's reaction was quick: "No, it definitely doesn't mean that! I just thinkQianlong’s words are tootoo" "I don't care what you think. At least, you would rather spit on me than spit on her, right?" Vice ignored his own shame, "Very good, very good." After finishing his words, he waved his fist. The center of He Bing's left face formed a graceful arc, causing the dining table to topple over. Fortunately, the other three people had already gotten up and were able to escape the fate of being covered in soup stains. "Okay, I'm not angry at all." After saying this, Vice turned and walked to the toilet. "" Asamiya Athena looked at the old tailor, then at Kagura Qianlong, and then at He Bing who had not yet gotten up, not knowing what to say. "It's not easy for her either!" The old tailor suddenly sighed and explained in a low voice to the confused Asamiya Athena, "From her reaction, it seems that she has a feminine style, but she uses fists instead of slaps. It makes her even more uncomfortable. What people can’t understand is the strength of her punch. In the previous life, it was just a scratch, but she was very relieved Boy, don’t pretend to be dead, get up and help Athena clean up the mess.” "What? What does it have to do with me?" Asamiya Athena quit, but found that He Bing, who had climbed up, said the same thing as herself. "From the beginning to the end, I didn't make anyone angry." Asamiya Athena's retort was waved by the old tailor's hand, "I want to talk to the little girl from the Kagura family while I am quiet at this moment." "Hebing, please help. After all, you can't break into the bathroom to help vice change clothes." Kagura Qianryu walked towards the sofa with the guitar, "Sister Athena, although you are not full, the food you cooked is indeed First-class, if possible, I hope to be blessed with this from time to time." After saying that, he picked up the guitar and looked back at Asamiya Athena with a smile. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 29 Layout On the balcony on the second floor, leaning against the railing, Kagura Qianlong held his guitar upside down and looked at the old tailor who was picking his teeth with a toothpick: "How about this meeting gift?" "It's just a little effort." The old tailor was not polite, but he still couldn't help but smile, "It's really a relief. But how did you train that boy He Bing? Look at him protecting you almost like a conditioned reflex!" "If you really want to say it, it's just reciprocation." With a chuckle, Kagura Qianlong said seriously, "Besides, are you really willing to reconcile with the Kagura clan? Half a lifetime of pain is not easy to laugh away. After all, you are not a member of the Eight Elites. " "As long as you guarantee that what you, the palace master, say can be counted, and as long as the content of your invitation is worthwhile, why not do it?" The old tailor was very happy, "But at least don't use any excuses like deja vu. " "The joys, anger, sorrows and joys of those in power are determined by the heart and not by nature, and by profit and not by emotion." Kagura Qianlong stared at the old tailor and sighed. "Haha, it's so gratifying. I didn't expect that the dignified Palace Master Kagura actually remembered my nonsense back then." The old tailor finally took out his teeth and held the toothpick between his two fingers. "In that case, continue your speech just now." "Speech?" Kagura Qianlong smiled again, "I don't know those words, how much do you believe them?" "Quanxin. Because I have thought so for a long time. Although it is impossible to make predictions based on the year based on the environment I am exposed to, between the calculation capabilities of the Eight Masters and the Kagura Palace, I absolutely believe in you." Kagura Qianlong was stunned by the old tailor's words: "Is this a compliment?" "The reason for breaking up with the Kagura family is because of what they did back then. It has nothing to do with their ability." The old tailor looked back at Asamiya Athena and He Bing who were still busy downstairs. Listening to the noise, it seemed that Vice was about to come out, "I I believe you are doing it because of the comparison of the development of Kagura Palace and Orochi Clan over the past few decades, which has nothing to do with the likes and dislikes of the past If I can’t even distinguish this, you will almost pretend that today’s meeting never happened, right?” "I will leave directly." Kagura Qianlong smiled for the third time, seemingly from the bottom of his heart, "Maybe I can exchange your life for the fanaticism of some radicals in Kagura Palace." "It's refreshing, much better than I used to be!" the old tailor sighed. "Because behind me is the Kagura Palace." "So you dare to do this." The old tailor stared at Asamiya Athena and He Bing who were chatting happily, and his tone suddenly turned cold, "Besides, why are you getting close to Athena?" "Hostage." Kagura Qianryu laughed for the fourth time. She also looked at Athena Asamiya who was unwilling to work, with pity in her eyes. The old tailor’s face twitched: “Is it necessary?” "I don't know how much you trust me, but I know that you have great expectations for sister Athena." Kagura Qianlong's eyes focused on He Bing, who was being complained by Asamiya Athena for his clumsy movements. ——This made her smile, "No matter whether my plan suits your taste or not, if you don't cooperate with me, I will bring sister Athena back to our ancestors. If we are like-minded, your and her own wishes are all variables. ." "Recognize your ancestors and return to your clan? Did you take the wrong medicine?" The old tailor was confused. "I haven't taken any medicine. My body is relatively healthy recently." Kagura Qianlong looked at him and smiled for the fifth time, "I only know that sister Athena is what you miss in this life; I only know that back then Kagura Palace has handed over a child born to an unmarried mother to you. As for whether there is a blood relationship between that child and sister Athena, I think sister Athena may be more interested than me. On kof97, Athena During the battle between my younger sister and Sister Qianzhe, their dialogue was worth pondering, and I wonder if you have watched it?" "you……" "By the way, I can tell you responsibly that I like sister Athena very much. If I have no choice, I am willing to accept her as my sister." Kagura Qianlong said sincerely, "The vice has come out. , we should go down too.” …… When Vice returned to the living room with a heavy face, Asamiya Athena and He Bing had almost finished cleaning up. The basic qualities of fighters made their every move so capable, but it was a pity that their hard work did not attract their true nature. The attention of the person who wanted it - Kagura Qianlong and the old tailor were walking downstairs hand in hand, speaking at the same time to the vice who was half-faced. "It's really elegant." "This skin is still so shiny." "You" Vice looked at the closeness between the two and seemed puzzled. "It seems that the busy work of the other two is over." Kagura Qianlong took the lead to sit on the sofa and strummed the guitar, "Then, please allow me to continue the topic just now?" "I'm all ears." Vice's mood seemed to be clearing up faster than the dining table. The old tailor looked at Vice with a smile and moved a chair not far awaySit down not too close. Athena Asamiya looked at Kagura Qianlong’s nimble fingers, looked at the old tailor who was smiling as playfully as usual, and finally decided to pour water for everyone. "" He Bing's lips moved a little, but he didn't say anything. He just sat quietly next to Kagura Qianlong. "Very good." Kagura Qianlong's wrist shook, like a scream. "For thousands of years, although the development history of human civilization and the development history of fighters are not necessarily connected in terms of rules, they are closely related in the rise and fall of individuals. Especially in the Age of Discovery, civilizations around the world began to communicate comprehensively in the light of swords and shadows. It was also during this era that the power of martial artists gradually rose to the top of the world, whether it was the Eight Masters of South America, the Caojia of Asia, or the Kagura tribe in Europe, or even the mysterious Han tribe that we still don’t understand. Forces - no matter whether that force is dying or thriving now, at least, these are the four parties that have determined the pattern of the earth in the past few hundred years. Other so-called forces, at most, have participated in history, most of them have long since died, and the rest are It’s just a vassal or does nothing.” "You mean, there were countless fighting schools in the worldbut now there are only a few, for example, in Europe?" He Bing thought about it, and asked anxiously when Kagura Qianlong paused. "That's not important. It was the same from the Spring and Autumn Period to the Warring States Period." The old tailor snorted, "You should ask the little girl Kagura the purpose of these foreshadowings." "For hundreds of years, the struggle between fighting forces has been deliberately covered up in history, but it has been regarded as an enduring legend by officials and unofficial historians. There is almost no record of Kagurachi in official history, but it is said to be the god of death in Europe. Like an assassin. Of course, this is just one of the legends everywhere." There is a vague sense of pride in the guitar sound, "I just want to remind you that we have extraordinary historical resources, and we now control the propaganda. Advantages, in an era when our traditional advantages are gradually withdrawing from the stage of history, why don’t we use these peripheral advantages to construct a culture that is beneficial to us around the world?” Kagura Qianlong played a soothing melody and looked at everyone with a smile, but was silenced for a while. "Is this why you want to use Kof to make a video game?" It was Vice who finally spoke. "I'm afraid this is just the first step." The old tailor's eyes flickered, "It's just a cover." "What do you mean?" Athena Asamiya, who suddenly looked up, seemed to have her own answer, but she still asked. "Athena," the old tailor looked at her and spoke very earnestly, "after all, you are only eighteen years old Let me give you an example. People on earth now know that there are seven continents in the world, but how many people have thought about why? Will South America be called South America?" Looking at Asamiya Athena's enlightened look, the old tailor explained directly, "This is the victory of the Kagura tribe over the Eight Masters. This is the victory of hundreds of years. A milestone in the battle between the two clans. Although it is only called South America, it hides the connotation that Kagura Palace is the leader of the world. And now, the little girl Kagura plans to unite the three major families and control the power of the fighters. It is the leading force among various forces in the world as a conventional concept for everyone to recognize. If I guess correctly, the reason why video games are used as a breakthrough is because its audience is teenagers-because the fighting force is truly There are still decades before we have to face the crisis. By the time today's teenagers are able to support human society, the status of the three major families will have already been deeply rooted in their bones, and the so-called crisis will no longer have the soil to brew." As he talked, the old man The tailor sighed, "The layout starts decades in advance, and there is no need for too much wear and tear. This is the reason why the vice is an idiot." "But" At this moment, Vice was not angry, "This step requires decades of perseverance. Can you do it?" "I'm only in my early twenties." Kagura Qianlong smiled like a spring breeze, but secretly looked at He Bing's lips - they were moving. According to Vice, this is a bad habit when thinking - "It's wrong, it's all wrong"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 30 Earthquake Cloud "So, what is the purpose of you looking for me?" The old tailor couldn't help but applaud, "In terms of courage, appetite, and thinking, it's all worth the effort of my old bones." "Plans never change. I can only ask you to go to all parts of the world and contact all the fighters." Kagura Qianryu stopped his fingers and stood up straight. "Nowadays, most of the so-called highly respected fighters have heard about it. Or as someone who has witnessed your legend growing up, I can use your name to make connections and get twice the result with half the effort." As she said that, she walked towards Asamiya Athena and smiled kindly, "As a reward, it will complement each other. I will arrange for sister Athena to follow. Your global route holds a concert. This kind of thing must be unified in the global fighting community and must be known to young people." Kagura Qianryu took Asamiya Athena's hand, "Please accept the meeting gift of my sister, if You still have eyes for it, if you don’t mind being used a little by your sister.” "I" Asamiya Athena hesitated and looked at the old tailor, only to see him nod slightly, "I have to seek the opinions of Quan Chong and Master He Bing, what do you think?" "Me?" He Bing was stunned and suddenly looked at Asamiya Athena, speechless, "why?" "You are my relative, so naturally I have to discuss such a big matter with you." Athena Asamiya said confidently. "Oh." He Bing, who seemed moved, lowered his head and covered his face with his hands, as if in deep thought, "Qianlong, if there is a fighting school that doesn't cooperate, how are you going to deal with it?" "The truth is always separated from the masses because of its cruelty." Kagura Qianlong smiled and looked at him playfully. "No matter whatsuch things won't contaminate Athena at all, whether it's public opinion or the truth. Is that okay?" He Bing raised his head slightly, his eyes shining between his fingers. Kagura Qianlong turned back in surprise: "Do you want sister Athena to live in a soap bubble?" "My Athena is a fairy in the sky, different from mortals." "Very good. As long as she is willing to hold this concert, I don't ask for anything anymore." Kagura Qianlong handed the guitar to He Bing, "She is indeed the person favored by Sister Qianhe. That's it for today? Can you arrange it for me? A room? Also, if possible, please give me a clear answer before I leave Japan." "Okay." The tailor was very happy. "Thank you." Kagura Qianlong took Asamiya Athena's hand again, blocking her view of He Bing, "Speaking of which, can you take me to the bathroom?" …… It seems that Kagura Qianlong’s seemingly witty ending dilutes the atmosphere. Not a minute after she entered the bathroom, the old tailor skillfully turned on the PS game console that still had fresh scratches from the fall, and continued to practice her "Resident Evil"; Asamiya Athena grabbed He Bing's collar and dragged him to the kitchen without explanation - - Just because the table has been cleared does not mean that the dishes have been washed; Vice walked to the balcony on the second floor, took out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Hebing." Asamiya Athena fiddled with the crystal in the sink, looking at it intently, "Why did you say that just now?" "It's just some truth," He Bing washed his chopsticks methodically, like a housekeeper, "What's wrong?" There was a moment of silence, only the gurgling sound of the faucet made the silence stand out. Although the ceramic plate made a crisp sound from time to time, it was still so quiet. It wasn't until they accidentally touched each other after washing a stack of bowls at the same time that a different flavor was injected into the plain and harmonious air. "The tailor plays "Legend of Sword and Fairy" a lot, and I can also memorize the lines in it." Athena Asamiya continued washing. "So," He Bing's hand paused, "What do you think I mean?" "The important thing is not what you want to say, but what other people will think after hearing this." Athena Asamiya still didn't look at He Bing, "And you, have you ever considered this issue?" "I only say what I want to say, what others think is their business," He Bing chuckled, "Anyway you won't get it wrong." "Do you know how Vice's expression changed when he heard what you said?" Asamiya Athena lowered her head and sighed, "When you were caught between King and Leona, have you ever thought about how you made a choice? "As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to hold He Bing, "Ever since I was young, Tailor has been walking on thin ice so that I can choose my own life. I can't cause trouble because of your words I have my own happiness and my own childhood sweetheart. I also have my own love at first sight I can't be disturbed by your appearance." It seemed that He Bing felt the trembling strength in it, "I am not a fairy, I have my own selfishness. You have been trapped in a wealthy family for your own dreams. Don’t involve me in the disputeI don’t agree with the tailor’s wishes, but I obey them.” "Athena" He Bing looked at Asamiya Athena who didn't look back, and at the hand being held, and tried to use force, but couldn't.I tried to break free but couldn't. "Once upon a time, there was a family. The fathers would leave their children with a dilemma before they died, so that they would have to choose their own path. And I don't want a tailor to have to make such a choice on me." Gong Athena seemed to be choking, "Do you know? How scared I was when people representing the Eight Masters and the Kagura Palace appeared at home at the same time? Does the tailor really have to die a good death at such an old age? He BingI I love home more than you do." "I" He Bing stared at Asamiya Athena's back, speechless. "Kagura Qianryu recognizes me as her sister, and I can happily accept it; but she encourages the tailor to participate in planning the bloody storm, and I can't accept it but I have no right to refuse." Asamiya Athena's cries and laughter were very exciting. Xinxin said, "In the past, I was able to do everything with ease; but now, they are coming to my door. What can I do besides just go with the flow? Do you and I have the strength to resist? The tailor was invincible in the world, but he is just like this in front of the Kagura Palace. Kagura Is Qianlong really telling this anecdote just to popularize history for you and me?" "Athena" He Bing didn't dare to look at her anymore, "Am I luring the wolf into the house?" "When Kagura Chizuru arrives at Kagura Hidden Dragon, the sky in Kagura Palace changes, and earthquake clouds can be seen in the sky of the world." Athena Asamiya shook her head slightly, "This is not your fault, but you have to understand that you what we are doing and what we may have to do in the future.” "……Um." "In addition," Asamiya Athena finally turned around, took a light step, and buried her face in He Bing's chest, "Thank you for what you said for me, although you may be suspected by Vice in the future, and although you may have inexplicable problems with Miss Aoi in the future, Your rumors." "Then, it won't happen again." He Bing finally let go of Asamiya Athena's hand. "Thank you!" The pear blossoms bloomed after the rain, and He Bing felt a warm hug. "I called Quan Chong and Master, and the remaining dishes were washed for me, okay?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 31 Pajamas Athena Asamiya was gone in the kitchen, but He Bing was not lonely either - before he could finish washing the dishes silently with trembling brows, Vice appeared like a ghost and startled him from behind. "You are so virtuous!" He almost dropped the blue and white bowl to the ground. He Bing, who had just recovered from the shock, glanced back at her angrily and continued with his housework: "Xianhui? Can't men be virtuous? Or maybe you have been watching Mai Zhuo since ancient times. Is your sister close to the chef?" "It seems that you are in a bad mood." Vice patted him on the shoulder, "Could it be that you and Miss Asamong were unhappy just now?" "It seems that your mood has improved." He Bing answered the question and lowered his head to deal with the last small pot. "Your punch just now affected a lot of tableware. Do you plan to compensate?" Vice shook his head slightly: "That's between me and Miss Asamiya." “Okay, let’s be honest—the purpose of looking for me alone.” "Remind you - in the game between forces, an individual can only be a pawn so he can take care of himself." After finishing speaking lightly, Vice turned around and left. He Bing was surprised by this: "Is this the end?" "You asked me to speak directly. Do you have to make a long speech?" "It's not thatit's just" He Bing considered his words, "It's not quite what I expected." "Do you think what I want to say, since everyone knows it, is it necessary to say it?" Vice blinked, "Remember, that is the bottom line that everything is negotiable. In addition, what I said just now is just for Mai Zhuo. Relayed." “I’m sorry you just called her?” After being stunned, He Bing’s face showed happiness. "Now that she is the commander-in-chief of our clan, it would be strange not to report to her." Vice raised his hand, "I have something to do and leave first. Say goodbye to them for me." "Why don't you have a word with the old tailor in person?" "He is very ambitious, and there will be no shortage of opportunities to deal with him in the future." …… Vice left, the old tailor watched Weskar being penetrated by the boss's claw, Asamiya Athena listened to the new album of the band Hell, Hebing held a glass of water and sat on the sofa to meditate quietly, Kagura Qianlong appeared Bathed. "Everyone is very quiet." “Sister Qianlong, I am willing to hold those concerts,” Asamiya Athena pulled down her earplugs, “But I want to be able to decide on the content of the performance.” "No problem, you can veto it with one vote." Kagura Qianlong nodded with a smile, wrapped in a yukata, twirled his long hair, and sat next to He Bing, "Now that it's confirmed, can I stay here for the night?" "no problem." "Well, He Bing, I will visit Qiancao City Lord tomorrow. Get up early tomorrow." "Oh" He Bing seemed to be still thinking about something, and it took him a long time to look at her seriously, "you are really non-stop." "Mo Daojun will leave early, and there will be early departures." Kagura Qianlong picked up the guitar, "If you can, please take me to the bedroom." "Bedroom" Jing Kagura Qianlong said, He Bing hesitated, "Athena, where can I let Qianlong sleep? Quan Chong, Xiaobao, the old man is not here, so it seems not good to use it directly?" "In that case, just sleep in your bedroom." Kagura Qianlong smiled and stood up, "My bodyguard should be inseparable." "You" Asamiya Athena looked at the two of them dumbly for a long time, and finally breathed out, "So, do you need an alarm clock? Or should you set it to what time?" "Seven o'clock will be fine." …… "Thisis your bedroom?" When He Bing led him to open the door and sit by the bed, taking the white pajamas from He Bing, the indifferent smile on Kagura Qianlong's face suddenly stopped, and she looked at him in confusion. "It will be replaced if it's fake." He Bing nodded, "If there's anything you don't like, please forgive me." "No, no" Kagura Qianlong still stared at him with a hint of amusement in his eyes, "It's just a bit unexpected It turns out that he is the one favored by Sister Qianhe Very good, very good!" "What do you mean?" Although Kagura Qianlong's smiling face is very beautiful and bold, the feeling of being stared at all the time still makes He Bing feel on pins and needles, "If there is anything wrong, can I change my career?" "It's nothing, I just express my feelings." Kagura Qianryu gently placed the guitar beside the bed and said to him, "While your hair is not done yet, can you talk to me?" He Bing moved a chair nearby and said, "Let's talk." "What I did today" Kagura Qianryu rubbed the ends of his hair with a towel, "Let an old man use his spare energy. It is obligatory in terms of interests, but it is regrettable in terms of emotions." "Since we have linked profit and justice, what's the problem?"??Bing sighed softly, "The old tailor seems to be happy to have a beautiful look on his head." "Beautiful? Brilliant often means burning." Kagura Qianlong slowly shook his head, "Although I will do whatever I plan to do without hesitation, that doesn't mean I want that to happen." "Anyway, you did it." "Yes, this is the Master of Kagura Palace, even if he is the acting Palace Master." Kagura Qianlong smiled sadly. "It seems that theseshould be kept in the bottom of my heart." He Bing was silent for a long time. "I have to tell you!" Kagura Qianlong handed the towel to dry his hair into his hand, "I said, you are my bodyguard, the bodyguard of psychological safety." "It's not within my ability to be cruel enough to make you feel at ease." "Ability is like emotion, it is cultivated." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand, "Even if I really sell you, I will definitely let you count the money." “…This is really awkward to say.” "It's nothing, I'll get used to it." Kagura Qianlong Wanran said, "I'm changing into pajamas, can I go out for a while?" …… "Hebing." "What?" "Look for me, before the boss fight just now, Wiskar was still bleeding on the ground. After the boss fight, he disappeared." "Oh, he's not dead at all, on purpose." "Oh? How did you know?" "Obviously I guessed it." "you……" "What else can I do if I don't guess? I'm not a game producer." "Yes, I shouldn't ask you." "It's okay, I'm going to sleep first." "Are you really in the same room with little girl Kagura?" “This is not the first time I slept on a bench.” "You are reallyLiu Xiahui."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 32 Another morning The morning of the next day was like an ordinary morning. Kagura Qianlong, who got up at seven o'clock, opened his eyes and saw He Bing sleeping peacefully on three chairs next to him. He smiled naturally, and this sweet smile was like The road outside the window was clean but I don't know who washed it, just like the endless stream. No matter where the end point was, she smiled lightly, then grabbed her beloved acoustic guitar and played a song that seemed to be carried by the wind. Rouyin announces to the world that Kagura Qianlong has begun to participate in today's performance. ——This also happened to disturb He Bing’s clear dream. "It's seven o'clock?" "You sleep more than me." Kagura Qianlong sniffed his white pajamas and seemed to be very satisfied with the smell. "Or are you suffering from insomnia?" "Compared to your requirement of four hours a day, I have insomnia every day." He Bing sat up suddenly, "But I haven't seen you only sleep for four hours." "Closing your eyes means you stop thinking?" Kagura Qianlong got out of bed, leaned over, rested his chin on He Bing's shoulder, and took a deep breath, "Remember each other's taste, don't get confused. ." "What do you mean?" He Bing didn't understand, he just thought it was very comfortable. "You will understand sooner or later." Kagura Qianlong retracted his head, grinned, and stretched exaggeratedly, "Okay, you go out first, I will change clothes." …… The morning of this day was destined to be an unusual one. After breakfast, Kagura Qianryu revealed that he was still interested in Asamiya Athena's cooking skills. He held the guitar in his left hand and held He Bing in his right hand. He looked back at the moment he opened the door and left. With a smile, he stared at Asamiya Athena who was clearing the dishes, and the old tailor who was hesitating between the morning newspaper and the PS game console, and finally half-raised his guitar, like a marshal giving orders: "He Bing, open the door, let's go!"- This also happened to attract the first uninvited guest, or in other words, the word "uninvited" only refers to He Bing. "Miss Qianlong, Richen is reporting to you!" Looking at the pale acquaintance with the bandage in front of him, He Bing was inexplicably surprised: "You don't want to die?" "Although the damage you caused is very serious, under the medical conditions of Kagura Palace, you can still perform some ordinary people's behaviors." Richen answered meticulously, but his eyes were always looking at Kagura Qianlong, with the steps on both sides The difference is vaguely the forty-five degrees of pure looking up. "Xiao Qian, you are still so punctual." Although he was appreciative, Kagura Qianlong's face had no expression, and he just ordered lightly, "There are two people in this small villa, one is the popular Asian singer Asamiya Athena , is now my sister Athena; the other is the old man who made Kagura Palace unable to fulfill its oath for the first time. Now, in the name of the acting master of Kagura Palace, I declare that the grievances between Kagura Palace and him have been drawn to a close. Outside. And you, Richen von Stuart, will travel around the world with the above two people and assist them in their operations." "Yes!" Richen's voice was not loud, but he was weak but firm. "The purpose of this trip was told to you on the phone last night." Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and walked past Richen. "You are responsible for the specific itinerary and surrounding trivial matters, but in Within the scope of action, their opinions must be followed. Richen, Verne said you can travel around the world in eighty days, I hope you can break it." "Yes!" Richen answered again. "Haha" Kagura Qianlong shook his head with a smile and a sigh, and continued walking, taking his time. …… When Richen entered Asamiya Athena's villa and closed the door, He Bing couldn't help but ask: "Qianlong, is it necessary to issue an order to the seriously injured?" "She is responsible for summarizing and analyzing the martial arts of various fighting schools in the world. She is well suited for this task." Kagura Qianryu glanced at him slightly, "I will not murder my own strength." "from London to Tokyo, overnight, you made her exhausted from the hospital bed?" "You are very confident in your own power." Kagura Qianlong answered the question, "I remind you again, I will not murder my own power." As she said that, she pointed to a man and a woman coming towards each other at different distances, " Today’s main course has arrived.” Without waiting for He Bing to be suspicious, the man who took the lead took a step forward and raised his hands in a formal manner, probably just short of the knight's salute of kneeling down on one knee: "Miss Qianlong, Kagura Shiyuan is reporting here." "Very good. From now on, you will be one of the people responsible for the contact between the acting master of Kagura Palace and the headquarters of Kagura Palace." Nodding, Kagura Qianlong raised the hand held by He Bing, and moved his lips lightly, Silently speaking, "If there is any moment, you cannot report the information to me immediately and pass it on to my bodyguard, He Bing." "Yes!" The crisp answer made He Bing secretly think that the middle-aged man who called himself Kagura Shiyuan was very similar to Richen. "There is currently no??Your mission, but be careful to ensure that Kagura Palace is able to deliver one percent of its strike power anywhere in the world within forty-eight hours at any time. "While Kagura Shiyuan lowered his head and said "yes", Kagura Qianlong walked and smiled at He Bing, "Then, let's continue yesterday's plan. " …… Rather than saying that the woman came towards Kagura Qianryu and the others, it was better to say that she was waiting. When the distance between the two parties was less than five meters, she finally spoke loudly: "Please forgive me for being rude, but it is easy to cause misunderstandings when hearing the orders of Master Kagura as a family member." "It doesn't matter." Kagura Qianlong stopped and looked solemn, "However, the traditional patriarchal Cao family also sent women to be responsible for receiving the acting palace master Kagura. Is this a reform that keeps pace with the times or is it a way of showing contempt?" "Didn't the dignified Palace Master Kagura force my Miss Aoi's fiancé to be a personal bodyguard?" The woman's counterattack did not make Kagura Qianryu change his joking look, but He Bing was suddenly embarrassed to the extreme. "A gentle gentleman, ladies are very fond of each other. This is the case in ancient times and today." Kagura Qianlong smiled and said, "I wonder if Chaizhou-senpai is free today?" "Master Chai Fushi is waiting at the gate of the city to welcome Lord Kagura." The woman bowed seriously, "Please follow me." "Thank you." Kagura Qianlong started with a smile and pulled He Bing, as if teasing or sighing, "It seems that the most neglectful Cao? City Lord Chaizhou has exerted a subtle influence on Cao? City!" "oh?" He Bing became interested, and the woman leading the way also slowed down a little. "An unknown Kusanagi woman can come here to guide us - this was unimaginable in the Kusanagi family thirty years ago." Kagura Qianryu said eloquently, "Moreover, with the character of a guide, It would have been unthinkable for me to dare to talk back to Palace Master Kagura. But these things happened so naturally today. Quite unexpected right, Miss Guide? Probably, given your age, it's possible There is no personal experience.” "" The woman's steps became slower and slower, but she did not look back. After a long time, she suddenly returned to the normal speed. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 33 City Gate Negotiations He Bing kept thinking. Although he didn't know whether it was because of the sarcastic words of the guide girl or Kagura Qianlong's words, even though he could see Cao? City from a distance, he still frowned because of Kagura. Move forward with the hand of Qianlong. On the contrary, Kagura Qianryu kept looking around, as if everything was new - considering the fact that she had never been outside the Kagura family, this may be understandable, but after all, as a palace master, after negotiating with equivalent forces, So freehand "Please look, that is my former Cao? City Lord, Cao? Chaizhou." He was still a hundred meters away from the city gate, but he saw a red carpet spread under his feet. At that moment, the guide girl stopped and turned around, "My work is temporarily suspended. It’s over, I’ll take my leave now.” "What?" He Bing, who was "awakened", watched her slowly leave in the other direction, puzzled, "Is this the characteristic of the Cao family's diplomatic etiquette?" "Haha, after all, traditional bad customs cannot be removed in one generation." Kagura Qianryu Lalahe Bing, "Stay with me It has been a long time since the last time Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle had a meeting of this level. It’s been more than ten years.” "That's right." The voice came out of the blue along with the figure. It only took a few seconds for Kusanagi Shibashi to come from the city gate to Kagura Hidden Dragon. "Last time, I was the one who represented Kusanagi City. And Kagura Palace, But things are different and people are different.” "Youare just grass? Chai Zhou?" He Bing blurted out before Kagura Qianryu could respond, looking straight at the middle-aged man - his fine hair, which was not slovenly at all, hung naturally and thickly. Although his beard was rough, it showed vicissitudes of life, and his delicate eyes gave his emotional expression a solemn tone. More importantly, he was wearing a gray-white robe with a wood grain texture, anda pair of walking shoes. "That's right. Is there anything you can tell me?" Chai Zhou looked at He Bing kindly, oh, that's so kind! "No" Under this extraordinarily kind gaze, He Bing felt extremely unnatural, "I originally thought that Qiancao, the city lord, should be a casual, playful person a hero, but now, it's quite unexpected. ." "Haha" Cao Chaizhou laughed loudly when he heard this, and his approval was overflowing, "If it was a few months ago, you would have been exactly as expected. It's a pity," after saying this, his expression became quite sad, "Now I can't Don’t go back to your old business.” "It's just a lot of work for those who are able." Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing with a smile, and extended his hand to Kusanagi Chaizhou, "Kagura Qianlong, acting palace master, Kagura Qianlong." "The former grass is the city lord, the grass is the firewood boat." This can barely be regarded as a historic moment, but there was no media flash, and there was no third party watching. Only He Bing leaned slightly behind Kagura Qianlong, looking at the slender fingers and the old hands. "Miss Qianlong is visiting Cao? City at this moment. What are your intentions?" With that, Cao Chaizhou signaled to move forward. "I slept in Tokyo last night. Is it possible that with Kusanagi's ability, he still doesn't know what I said?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "Cao? City respects the privacy of Asamiya Athena and her family." Cao? Chaizhou pointed at the city gate, "Our family has a promise, and I, Cao? Chaizhou, don't plan to make an exception." "It's no wonder that despite all the efforts of the Kagura Palace over the decades, they were unable to determine the whereabouts of the old man. Even though they knew where Athena's sister lived, they couldn't connect the two together for a long time." In terms of tone, I don't know what Kagura's potential is. Long praised or sighed, "Forget it, let's get straight to the point." "Appreciate further details." "Simply put, Kagura Palace and Bajieji will cooperate in the near future to produce a video game based on the KOF competition and promote it around the world." What will change due to the sudden change, "Here, Kagura Palace sincerely hopes that Kusanagi City can actively participate in this matter." "Promotion" Chaizhou chewed the words, slowed down, looked at Kagura Qianlong sideways, his eyes were quite complicated, but finally continued walking, "If only Jing had half the domineering power of you " Kagura Qianlong only glanced at the greeters lined up by the city gate with interest and did not respond. He Bing followed silently, just like Kagura Qianlong, observing these members of Cao? City. Until they arrived at the gate of the city, Cao Chaizhou spoke: "Using the strength of the three companies to promote, is it determined to win?" "Is there anyone who can compete with the three families?" Kagura Qianlong smiled. "So, the purpose of Kagura Palace is to indirectly announce the ranking of fighting schools and fighters to the world through this video game?" Kusanagi Chaizhou spoke very slowly. "At least, this can reduce a lot of uncontrolled martial arts fights to the death." Kagura Qianlong nodded and smiled. "In this way, countless sects will do whatever it takes to get this ranking." Cao Chaizhou said every word. “So, for the sake of fairness and justice, the three major families will preside over the history.On behalf of kof competition. "Kagura Qianlong is full of heroic spirit other than mine. "The high-sounding business experience is worthy of the Kagura Palace." Kusanagi Chaizhou commented lightly, "From now on, kof will become a duel, not just a fight to the death." "The current KOF is just a decorative cloth for conspiracy and a dressing table for advertising." Kagura Qianlong raised his guitar, "This is disrespectful to laymen who exceed 99% of human beings." "The largest operator is the one who protects the rights of consumers the most?" Cao Chaizhou, who was laughing, suddenly became serious, "More than 99% of human laymen This is the ambition of Kagura Palace, right?" Kagura Qianlong looked directly in the eyes: "If you advance, you will use your own heart to do decisive things and benefit the world, regardless of your own life or future." Cao Chaizhou didn’t catch Kagura Qianlong’s gaze, but only looked at the bustling scene outside the city gate for a long time: “In this regard, what has Kagura Palace done?” "Settle the grudges with the old man living in seclusion in Tokyo, invite him and Asamiya Athena to visit fighting schools around the world, and inform the three major families of their ideas." Kagura Qianryu grinned, "To unify the opinions of the fighting world." "He Kagura Palace is really smart." Cao Chaizhou sighed slightly, "For such a thing, Kagura Palace also sent people to accompany it, right?" "Since it is an invitation, their food, clothing, housing and transportation will naturally have to be taken care of." "Then, Cao·Cheng will also send someone to accompany them." Cao·Chaizhou raised his finger and pointed at the city gate, "In Asia, the trivial matters of their party will be left to Cao·Cheng to fulfill the friendship of the landlord." "That's natural." "In addition, due to some accidents in our family, there may be some things that may not treat the two of you well. I will designate a clan member to be responsible for the safety of the two of you in Asia. If you need to contact Cao? Cheng for anything, he will be responsible for it." "Thank you." Kagura Qianlong smiled, "But I prefer peace and quiet, so I still hope to keep a distance of about one thousand meters when it is not necessary." "No problem." Cao Chaizhou smiled heartily, "While we were chatting, we forgot to lead you two into the city." "It doesn't matter. I'm here for the city lord. As for the city gate, it doesn't matter whether you enter or not." Kagura Qianlong didn't take it seriously and raised the hand that was still holding He Bing's hand. "If you can, you can let me see it." Micao? Miss Kui from the city?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 34 Grass? Chai Zhou’s thoughts "Xiao Kui" Cao Chaizhou looked at the hands held by Kagura Qianlong and He Bing, seemingly seamless, "She has been accompanying her brother who comes back once in a while these days. If you really want to see her, you can call her come out." "No need to cause trouble to you, He Bing should be enough to take me." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand. "Actually this He Bing has had several contacts with Jing, and he is also a frequent visitor to Cao? City. I want to talk to him about something alone." Cao Chaizhou's eyes never left the hand he held. . "A regular visitor? A guest?" Kagura Qianryu smiled slightly, "Since the mayor of Maegusa is interested, I naturally cannot object. Hebing, are you willing to go?" "I" Looking at Kagura Qianlong, and then at Kusanagi Chaizhou, their eyes seemed to be so deep, He Bing hesitated, "How about we meet at Aoi's residence later?" "Okay." Kagura Qianlong let go simply, "I'll wait for you." …… Kagura Qianlong left, following the guidance of a young woman. He Bing, who was at the gate of the city, watched her retreating back, and Cao Chaizhou also watched her in the distance. She is still wearing the casual clothes of white clothes and green trousers, with a small peaked cap hanging on her waist, and her slender figure shows off her spirituality in her shallow steps, as if she is the girl next door that people cherish in their memory It's just that the sycamore-colored The acoustic guitar was held casually at an angle, and there was a vague artistic conception of a green edge, which made He Bingge feel that she was aloof. "Kagura Hidden Dragon, the last time the outside world knew about it, I was still at the age when I was still sniffing green plums." Kusanagi Shibashi suddenly sighed, "Now, he has become the acting master of Kagura but Kyo is nowhere to be found " "Senior, don't worry, Cao Jing is the lord of Cao City after all, and cannot be easily trapped." He Bing wanted to comfort him, but he thought about his words for a long time. "Why am I worried about that bastard?" Cao Chaizhou said in a lonely tone, pulling He Bing and jumping to the top of the city gate, looking at Tokyo carefully, "Kagura Qianlong, who doesn't know any martial arts, can also act as the palace master. Although Cao? City is still arguing about whether to use Orochi as the certification threshold for direct lineage Is this a sign of the Cao? clan's historic decline? " "This is more suitable to be said in the decision-making circle of the Cao? Clan, rather than in front of an outsider like me." The wind at the top of the city gate was strong, blowing the collar of Cao? Chaizhou, causing He Bing to accidentally see the collarbone. Nearby scars. "An outsider?" Cao Chai Zhou suddenly turned sideways and glared, "And now you still think you are an outsider from Cao City?" "even if it wasn't" He Bing avoided his gaze, "I'm not qualified to discuss such a deep topic" Chai Zhou was still staring at He Bing, extending his index finger on his right hand and flashing a small flame: "Actually, my opinion is to let Xiaokui succeed the city leader" "What!" He Bing was shocked, "Akui's character" "It's just the opinion of a former city lord. It was almost drowned by the wave of opposition." Cao Chaizhou mockingly interrupted He Bing's exclamation, "After all, Cao City cannot accept a young girl as the city lord." "It is said that there was no Cao Yang before Cao Jing. Is there any hope of inheriting your position?" He Bing was puzzled. "A woman who is seventeen years old but can barely use Orochi and a woman who understands Wu Shi at the age of fourteen," Cao Chaizhou shook his head and smiled bitterly, "This is a world of difference in Cao Cheng's eyes. " "Wushi, it's really so important" He Bing's emotion was rewarded with a deeply helpless look from Cao Chai Zhou, who seemed worried: "Although Cao Cheng has changed a lot in the past few decades, it still has a turtle shell at its core. I'm worried Ah During the Warring States Period, it was the Kagura family who uprooted the Yata family and expelled them to the east coast of Africa. At that time, the Kagura family did not understand Europe or the New World, and gave the Kagura family a chance to endure hardship; now, Even if the Kagura family wants to put those grievances aside, will the Kagura family agree? Fucha will never understand the Yue Kingdom." "As long as there is still the shock of the Eight Masters, there is no need to be so pessimistic, right?" He Bing was already covered in cold sweat after saying this. "Shock? After kof97, there was no end of the world. Instead, Kyo disappeared." Kusanagi Shibashu looked directly at him, "Kagura Chizuru put down her body and asked for help from two artifacts for the sake of an existence more terrifying than the Eight Masters." , that is an effective deterrent. Nowadays, only a group of eight heroes can speak. Moreover, there are no masters like Goenitz for the time being - how can we talk about deterrence? More importantly, Kagura Palace It’s not Kagura Chizuru who is talking anymore.” “…You mean, Qianlonghui…” He Bing analyzed between the lines of Cao Chaizhou’s words. "If more than ten years are not enough to change people, Kagura Qianryu is simply a lunatic." Kusanagi Shibashi's voice seemed to be trembling, "Back then she almost killed Yagami Iori, the only member of the Yagami clan! Even if Kusanagi Zai How strongSheng, no matter how much she suppressed the Eight Gods, she never thought of letting the Eight Gods perish, and she" "Qianlong, she" Looking at Cao Chaizhou, He Bing obviously didn't think he was lying, but couldn't believe his words, "She" "I just hope she won't be the same as she was when she was a child." The fire on Cao Chaizhou's index finger was a little scattered, "When I saw her today, she was really domineering, but melted into that smile, just like Jing It's a pity that Jing Kong has Domineering, but without ambition.” "Cao? Jing" He Bing muttered the name, as if recalling, "What kind of person is he?" "Lazy man." Chai Zhou spread his hands without thinking. "ah?" “I’m so lazy that I almost never take action except for KOF, and taking action is life-threatening.” Cao Chaizhou sighed, “I’ve always told him to be good at carrots and sticks, but he never listened.” Hearing Chai Zhou’s comment, He Bing’s face twitched: “So, the last time I was beaten by him, I survived because of my good fortune.” Chai Zhou disagreed: "That's because Xiaokui is protecting you, and they have a good relationship as brothers and sisters." "That's not what Aoi thinks of Cao Jing." "A son is always weak in the eyes of a father, and a brother is always good in the eyes of a sister." Cao Chaizhou changed the subject, "However, there is always a natural incompatibility between father and son-in-law." "What do you mean?" He Bing subconsciously took a step back. "It's okay. Xiaokui was raised by me. I will naturally be jealous of the husband she chooses. I also have to test whether that guy has the ability to make Xiaokui happy." Cao Chaizhou took a step towards He Bing with a kind look on his face. Approaching step by step. "There's something good to say, but it's not" He Bing retreated faster and faster. "Let's take action." Chaizhou pressed harder and harder. "No" Suddenly, He Bing stepped on the air and fell from the top of the city gate. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 35 Awkward Battle Thallium car! He Bing fell from tens of meters in the air. Cao Chaizhou not only did not help, but jumped down to give chase! The guests who were waiting at the gate of the city not long ago have dispersed. He Bing fell down in a daze, adjusting his posture in the air. He kept his hands in Todo-ryu's starting position and landed straight on his back - "Bang!" The clean red carpet There wasn't much dust on it, and apart from the noise, it wasn't very fancy. However, Cao Chaizhou didn’t really hit him. Instead, he landed nearby and hit him with an assassination flame! "I was wronged!" He Bing, who had rolled to avoid the flames, shouted as he climbed up. "Unjust or not, it's the same as the nails in the coffin!" Cao Chaizhou smiled broadly and raised his right hand gracefully - Orochi?! "Don't!" He shouted, He Bing kept retreating, but was chased by Cao Chaizhou and rolled around. "This is Cao? City, is there any point in escaping from me?" Cao Chaizhou was still so kind, but showed no mercy. Taking advantage of He Bing's dazed moment, he jumped up - Shenxuan! With a normal conditioned reflex, He Bing grabbed Cao Chaizhou's attacking hand, ignoring the burning of the flames, and hit Cao Chaizhou with his leg, knocking him down with his knees, then leaned over and punched him in the throat! A trace of surprise flashed through Chai Zhou's eyes, but his movements were not ambiguous. He blocked with his left hand and struck straight to the face with his right fist. Under pressure, He Bing jumped up and stepped back about one meter: "You are injured, you can't hit me." "You are very familiar with my moves!" Cao Chaizhou ignored his words and stood up with Yanzhong, Yanzhong, Ghost Burning, and Thallium Che! A set of attacks flowed smoothly, and He Bing suddenly received the attacks at close range, and could only block them one by one - but the flames in them were not easy to bear. "Is that enough?" The moment He Bing held the thallium car, he waved his fist in the sky and hit Chaizhou directly. Seeing him fall and get up, He Bing stepped away again: "This is simply a misunderstanding, it's meaningless" "Perfect crane pick!" Cao Chaizhou once again ignored He Bing's persuasion and adjusted his clothes, "Xiao Kui didn't even master her own tricks Is she too dedicated to you or are you really talented? cold?" "I……" "Since you have achieved so much about me, Cao Liu, I can't hold back." Cao Chaizhou was very happy. He slightly adjusted the distance between the two and his own aura, and then shouted loudly, "Du Mu Cut!" There were no flames or any other gorgeous elements. Cao Chai Zhou just hit the first punch and it was like freezing - just because He Bing not only dodged his attack, but also hit his chest with a punch at the same time. , a slight crisp sound. "I'm sorry, I can't fully control the strength of this move." He Bing retracted his fist apologetically, "If I'm not wrong, the damage caused by Goenitz in 1996 should not have healed as before? I just hope I didn't hit him. On the wound" "Why?" It's a pity that He Bing's words were ignored by Chai Zhou for the third time. "What?" "Why don't you have a flame!" Cao Chai Zhou lamented. "The flames of Caojia's house are not buy one get one free" He Bing said. "But you have understood Wu Shi!" Chai Zhou angrily grabbed He Bing's shoulders and didn't care about the pain in his body or the blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. "If you have flames, Xiaokui I can at least let him she……" "I don't know Wu Shi," He Bing waved his hand and retreated. "The real Wu Shi is just a straight punch, and I am still far from that state." "No need to quibble" "This is not a quibble." He Bing finally couldn't bear Cao Chaizhou's fourth Wu Shi words, "I can only learn an ordinary move called Wu Shi, and a flaming move that uses the blood of Cao Chai. Divine skills are completely two different things" "Then what do you think this is?" Cao Chaizhou asked sharply. "The Fist of Heaven." He Bing gently pushed Cao Chaizhou's hand away, "To be precise, it is the combination of Wu Shi and the Gate of Heaven." "The door to the kingdom of heaven." Finally, Cao Chaizhou sprayed a mouthful of blood on He Bing, "Did you realize this on your own?" "No" He Bing denied firmly, but thought for a while before explaining, "It was the result of several months of traveling back and forth between Akui's villa and Athena's residence." "Oh" Cao Chaizhou showed a satisfied smile, and even the sweat on his forehead showed relief, "I see, no wonder your residence is uncertain these days." It was this smile that made He Bing feel particularly uncomfortable: "So, if your injury is not serious, I will go find Qianlong?" "Go ahead. Recently, you have been next to Kagura Qianlong. Due to the constraints of the situation, you really don't have time to spend with Xiaokui, but you should call her more Also, remember to have a good relationship with Aangji. After all, he is Xiaokui's biological brother Although Xiaokui is a maverick, there are some things that are girls after all, so you should be more active Hey, why did you turn around and leave? I haven't finished speaking yet! " Seeing He Bing escaping like a plague, Cao Chaizhou laughed loudly and vomited blood by the way: "Young people are just thin-skinned. Well wasn't I the same back then? Haha But, I actually understood. The essence of Wu Shi… is it Xiaokui’s sexual transformation or is it his own talent?” After spitting out half a mouthful of blood, Kusanagi Shibashu took out his mobile phone and dialed the number. He quickly got through: "Ask Kusanagi Moe and Kusanagi Seijiro to come to the city gate to see me. In addition, bring medical equipment. I have a broken bone." ." …… Aoi's big house is always so conspicuous. When Kagura Qianlong smiled and watched the leader leave and knocked on the door lightly, it was like a picture of a beautiful woman returning home. Soon, the door opened, but it was Cao? Cangji: "Excuse me, are you" "The acting master of the palace, Kagura Qianryu. Would you like to visit Mr. Kusanagi? Miss Aoi." Kagura Qianryu nodded and asked, "Excuse me, is she here?" "Brother, who's here? Tell him to wait, I'll hit a big snake again? Just come!" Cao Kui's shout came from afar. "It's Kagura" Kusanagi responded, but before he had a chance to finish, Kuaishou rushed out of a door and said, "Is Hebing here too?" "He is talking to the Lord of the City, Maegusa." Kagura Qianryu looked at the girl in front of him who was sweating on the tip of her nose with interest, with a smile on her lips, "She should be there soon." "Are you?" Kuai wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at Kagura Qianlong with a look of suspicion on her brows. "Haha" Kagura Qianlong didn't answer and continued to look at each other. Seeing that their atmosphere was not unpleasant, Aangji quickly explained: "She calls herself the current Palace Master Kagura, Kagura Qianryu." "Are you the acting palace master?" Cao Kui looked at it again and suddenly smiled, "It seems that He Bing did not misbehave." "Oh? Do you care so much about superficial things?" Kagura Qianryu smiled. "Details are everything!" Aoi Aoi snapped her fingers, "Brother, get me a towel. Let's go get something to eat later." "Youdidn't you have breakfast?" Aangji looked at Kagura Qianlong, feeling a little embarrassed. "Do you think that small amount of energy is enough for what I just consumed?" Kusanagi Aoi said confidently, "Miss Kagura Qianlong, if you don't mind, please accompany me to havesnacks, how about it?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 36 Getting to Know the Sleeping Beauty Kagura Qianryu happily agreed, but Kusanagi Aangji had a bitter look on his face: "Xiao Kui, there is nothing to eat in the house." "What?" Cao Kui was stunned, "How do you take care of the food? Are you used to being pampered in Egypt?" "It's you it's too edible." Aangji lowered his head and gestured quietly, asking Kagura Qianlong to forgive him, "I asked someone to purchase it yesterday, but it's morning now and it hasn't been delivered." "" Kusanagi looked at Kusanagi and hesitated for a long time before finally sighing and saying something that almost made him vomit blood, "It's better to go to Hebing. It has a training room and a small kitchen." "Oh?" Kagura Qianlong looked stunned, "I didn't realize he had this skill, so I have to enjoy it." "It's a pity that he is lazy and has to beat him." Kuaoi didn't feel like gossiping behind his back at all. He extended his hand to invite Kagura Qianryu, "Let's go out to eat ramen together. It's very cheap and delicious." "What if Hebing comes to see us later?" He asked, but Kagura Qianryu followed Kusanagi Aoi with quick movements. "He has the key here and the bedroom here. He won't die from starvation." Cao Kui turned around and waved, "Brother, lock the door and let's go together." After saying that, he raised his hand and wiped the sweat with a towel. Piao Ran took off his hands and lay down on the sofa nearby, "Hurry up." "Oh." Seeing his sister chatting and laughing with Kagura Qianryu gradually disappearing, Kusanagi Aoji smiled helplessly and slowly locked the door and murmured to himself, "Self-indulgent? Ramen? Very cheap? Hebing? , what did you do? To make Xiaokui change so much? What’s more, let her give you a bedroom in her own little world? Forget it, it’s not necessarily a good thing However, in Kagurashiro Palace Being so familiar with the Lord, is this good or bad" …… In the end, Kusanagi, who followed the footsteps of Kusanagi and Kagura Qianryu, also staggered away slightly in thought. Not long after, He Bing appeared at the door, rang the doorbell, and knocked on the door, but was still left alone. "No one? Isn't that right" After looking back for a while, He Bing finally took out the key, "There were footprints of Qianlong coming and going, and Akui was accompanying him when he left. Although her footprints were not normal probably Yes, tired? Really, martial arts is really that important? Practicing so hard early in the morning? Kusanagi Yang didn't say when you had worked hard to practice martial arts in the past Huh? There are also footprints? They should be Kusanagi's. …The question is, don’t they know I’m coming?” Opened the door, no one was there. The depressed He Bing closed the door and looked at it casually: "You really forgot about me huh? Throwing the towel on the sofa? Who did it? Aren't you afraid of being scolded by Akui?" In doubt, He Bing picked up the towel and said, " this……" He Bing couldn’t help but be surprised, because there were traces of being scorched by the flames on the towel. With a thought in his mind, He Bing unfolded the towel, turned it over again, and finally recognized a crooked word "Yang". "That's it." Staring at the towel, He Bing thought for a while, and finally walked into the toilet, faced the toilet, rubbed it into black ash, and then listened quietly to the sound of water flow, "It's hard for her But, What excuse did Akui use to lure Qianlong away?" He Bing didn’t think much about this problem, he just walked through the house and finally entered a secret door. One bed, one chair, one lamp. The lamp is a soft incandescent lamp, the chair is a small wooden armchair, the bed is made of finely crafted agarwood, and on the snow-white sheets lies a woman who looks like a sleeping beauty - Cao Yang. "You're here." Although she was still paralyzed from a high position, it did not prevent her from noticing He Bing's arrival immediately. "I'm so sorry for you." Pulling up the wooden chair, sitting on the bedside, holding Cao Yang's hand, everything seemed natural and refined, except for the concern in He Bing's eyes that was stronger than before, " Have you been hungry these days?" "In order to bring me food, Xiaokui always made excuses and worked hard to eat snacks every day." Cao Yang smiled, although it was just a trace of the corner of his mouth, but it was familiar to He Bing, "Although it was like a smile in front of me. He has a natural face, but he still can’t hide his disgust when he looks at such food.” "No wonder, looking at the uneven depth of her footprints, it's almost the result of practicing martial arts hard." He Bing also smiled and massaged Cao Yang's hand, "If you eat too much, you can only consume it like this …I hope I don’t get appendicitis!” "That's a good thing. It's time for her to practice martial arts seriously." Cao Yang looked at He Bing, as he did most often when they were alone, but his eyes were very twinkling, "If the children of the Cao family are eighteen years old, If you still can't use the big snake normally?, your status in the clan will plummet." He Bing brushed her hair: "So, I heard Cao? Chai Zhou said, you understood Wu Shi at the age of fourteen?" "I understand. I barely tried it once, but Wu Shi succeeded, but I was paralyzed for a day." Cao Yang shook his head., "As a result, I missed the cultural examination that year and was left in grade one." "Pfft" He Bing thought sadly, "At least, it caused a sensation in Cao? City, right?" "That's right, the biggest impact is that Cao Jingli, who had just mastered the 180-style posture, was so lazy to write his limericks." Cao Jingyang smiled happily, but still only cracked his lips slightly, "Then, Chai Zhou My uncle takes this as an opportunity to improve the treatment and responsibilities of ordinary women in Cao? City on more occasions." "It turns out he is really a slacker!" He Bing sighed, inserting his fingers in her hair and massaging her scalp, "That is to sayin fact, at the beginning, you became the main force of the women's rights movement in Cao? City, intentionally or unintentionally. ?” "Jing is not a slacker, he just doesn't want to be the city lord." Cao Yang closed his eyes, showing satisfaction, "I have never cared about women's rights. At that time, I would fight for what I wanted even if others didn't give it to me. , As for others, if she fights for it and I help her, if she is willing, what do I care what she does?" "You were free and easy back then." "Now I just think it's ridiculous. After hearing about the changes over the years, I understand Uncle Chai Zhou's farsightedness." Cao Yang moved his fingers and tapped the back of He Bing's fingers, "It's a pity that at that time, Hou often thought that he didn't do serious things. ." "The strength of your fingers has become stronger. Maybe one day you will be able to recover as before." He Bing felt her hard tapping again and again, "By the way, have you ever heard of a person named Kagura Qianlong? ?” "Qianlong?" Cao Yang thought for a while, "There is an animal in the name, which means that you are qualified to become the palace lord in your blood, but why is the word 'Qian' used? I don't understand, and I have never heard of it. In the past Although I have learned about intelligence analysis, I have never paid attention to specific intelligence. After all, I was only sixteen or seventeen years old when I was injured." "So have you heard that the Kagura family has very powerful people, but they never practice martial arts?" "Don't practice martial arts? There seems to be a girl she seems to be named Kagura Purple." Cao Yang finally shook his head, "These are all rumors from childhood, and they are still called by their nicknames!" "Oh" He Bing nodded and started thinking. "What? What did you find during a trip to Kagura Palace?" "I've seen too many things, and I'm so upset"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 37 Mai Zhuo and Whip As the base of Brazilian mercenaries, somewhere in the Brazilian plateau has always been peaceful and peaceful. Just like those guys who walked in and out of the pile of dead people only to listen to the sound of gunfire in the training camp and think that their daily life was normal, the elites of the mercenary base always have their own uniqueness. But today, when Mai Zhuo, who was dressed in simple and capable clothes, broke into the base, it made the soldiers' nerves ripple. It's not that they covet beauty. Although Mai Zhuo is blessed with beauty, his grace on kof96 is not. It has long been imprinted in the minds of these fighting enthusiasts - yes, there is such a guy on vacation who admires hot weapons and plans to have a "chance encounter" with Metropolis under the stimulation of a little wine. It's a pity that this "accidental encounter" did not happen. When this slightly alcoholic man, who could be considered pretty if he had trimmed his stubble, was still three to five meters away from Mai Zhuo, a young man with really good features was thrust out. The man held on: "Although your little pistol is perfect, the beauty in front of you will not give you time to pull the trigger." "Haha, I thought I could stretch my muscles here!" Mai Zhuo smiled and looked at the man in front of him, "People are really afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of getting strong." "Ms. Mai Zhuo is joking. She is famous all over the world and has her own prestige." The man gently leaned the person in his arms against the corner of the roadside, then symbolically arranged his appearance and stood in front of Mai Zhuo, "Lieutenant, Li Simi . If Ms. Mai Zhuo has nothing else to do, as agreed upon by the appointment, I will take you to see the client?" "No need." Mai Zhuo waved his hand, "I have always witnessed the credibility of the Brazilian mercenaries. Just tell me the general layout. The reason why I came here today is just to take a look at Leona from a distance." "If it's Leona, it's probably on that cliff. You've been there a few times." Li Simi pointed in the direction and invited Mai Zhuo to go forward, "Then, let me tell you about your commission this time." "I heard that the person sent this time is a novice?" Mai Zhuo nodded and asked as he walked. "It turns out that the colonel has informed you, so I'll tell you straight." Li Simi followed, half a step behind, "Your commission this time is divided into three parts. The first part is to monitor the forces investigating the whereabouts of Cao Jing. situation and movements, for this, we have sent an informant to set off, and I will be responsible for it; the second part is to investigate the whereabouts of Palace Master Kagura. Due to the recent change in the location of Palace Master Kagura, you temporarily changed to follow The Lord of Kagura Palace also promised the possibility of further actions. For this, we decided to send Leona to complete it; the third part was notified by you yesterday at short notice, requesting that someone be sent to represent you to participate in a certain matter with Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle. Cooperation with a plan, this, because we didn’t have much manpower for a while, we decided to send a female soldier codenamed Whip to be in charge after selection.” "Whip? What's going on?" Mai Zhuo was a little interested. "A very talented spy, fighter, and gunner. He is proficient in seven languages, but his marksmanship is terrible. He is now eighteen years old. Although he has not accepted many missions, his mission completion is among the best among mercenaries." . "You have such an achievement at the age of eighteen, but you are working as a mercenary?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Is there something wrong with your appearance?" "On the contrary, I personally think that if you, Ms. Mai Zhuo, are not included, you can bring that whip to that cliff and I will wait for an interview in person. After all, this commission is more important." "as you wish." …… "whip." At the entrance of the female barracks, Li Simi greeted the girl in military uniform who ran out, but received a running military salute: "Lieutenant, is there any result?" "Mai Zhuo wants to see you." Li Simi shook his head helplessly, "You actually held a whip and saluted. When the colonel saw it, he scolded you again." "The colonel is just talking and doesn't care about these details. Besides, it's not the right country for us mercenaries to salute. As long as there is friendship between comrades, who cares whether the standard is standard or not?" www.piaotia.coma The place where we often stay ? "Is www.piaotia.coma Mai Zhuo's niece or lost sister? Why do you want her to be a mercenary if you care about her so much?" "Mai Zhuo is also very interested in why you want to be a mercenary." Li Simi said lightly, "whip, you have been too sharp recently." "I just completed the task successfully." Whip was not very convinced after all. "Yes, you always have your reasons." Li Simi waved his hand, "In any case, this commission is an opportunity for you. If I guessed correctly, Mai Zhuo needs someone who can command foreign military orders this time. An all-rounder who is not respected." As he spoke, Li Simi still moved his lips, but made no sound, "General Ling requires you to try your best to gain Mai Zhuo's trust and report to him the details of this commission." "Contact information?" Similarly, www.piaotia.coma The artist sat boldly on the edge and looked at the scenery silently.I don’t know if I’m looking at clouds or the horizon. Not far away, Mai Zhuo stood quietly next to a piece of bluestone, with the same silence, but looking at the scenery of Leona. …… "Li Simi, is that Mai Zhuo? Why is it not as charming as in the game video, but rather a bit vicissitudes of life?" "Keep your voice down, she doesn't want to disturb Leona. If she gets in trouble, I'll be careful about teasing you during the interview." “Tsk, you’re an idiot who doesn’t understand women’s hearts.” “…I shouldn’t be kind to you!” …… "This is whip? Sure enough, Xiuwai, is it Huizhong?" “If it’s to make up for each other’s weaknesses, I think I should be able to do some tasks for you other than appearance.” "whip" "It's okay. Li Smith, you can go about your business. I'll take this girl to Rio de Janeiro for two days to see if she is suitable for this commission." “Oh…then, I’ll take my leave now.” "Whip? You look very smart. Come with me!" "This tone is very aura of a madam." "It seems you have any prejudice against me?" "Since it's a prejudice, will you ask for the result?" "Very good. Without talking about personal preferences, let me ask the first question first." "Please say." "As a fighter, what are your views on the pros and cons of the various schools that exist today?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 38 The foreshadowing of Cao? City Cao Chaizhou is still standing at the gate of Cao City. He Bing is gone, but there are a few mouthfuls of blood on the ground. However, the injured person did not care whether the blood-stained gray robe was eye-catching, and only looked at the two people coming hand in hand from a distance. "Master Chai Zhou." The person came very quickly, but his movements were also light. In a few seconds, he arrived in front of Chai Zhou and saluted. "Kusa Seijiro, in the name of the former lord of Kusa City, I sent you to represent Kusa City to participate in a cooperation plan with Kagura Palace and the Eight Masters." Looking at the quiet middle-aged man and young woman in front of him, Kusa ?As if concentrating, as if observing, for a long time, he finally cleared his throat and called to the man. "What? With the Eight Heroes" Kusanagi Seijiro was inexplicably surprised, "We can barely make it through joining forces with the Kagura clan" "Kusu Seijiro, the person in front of you now is the former Kusa Castle Lord, not the cousin who watched you grow up." Kusa Shibafune raised his hand to interrupt him, "I sent you this time because although you He is not very good at my own martial arts, but he is very accomplished in studying the shortcomings of other schools." "But" Seijiro hesitated, "Could it be that the fighting world is about to undergo another purge?" "There is no need to get too entangled in whether it is yes or no." Cao Chaizhou thought for a moment. "Is it really necessary? In peacetime" Hoshijiro was puzzled. "Grass? Seijiro, if you have any opinions, please keep it, but you still have to go on the mission. I will officially issue an order tonight. You go back and talk to your family and set off tomorrow." Looking at Grass? Seijiro hesitated to speak. After Cao Chaizhou paused, he added, "The more developed the transportation, the wider the territory that can be unified. In today's era, the Cao family can no longer cover the sky with one hand" Listening to Kusanagi Shibashi's sigh, Kusanagi Seijiro fell silent and finally left slowly. Watching him walk away step by step, Cao Chaizhou turned his attention to the woman who had been silent: "Xiaomeng." "Yes." Cao Meng seemed to have a tired look, or maybe this was just her usual expression. She was quiet and a little dazed, but when she heard Cao Chaizhou's soft call, her reaction was much faster than what that expression suggested. a feeling of. "Youcan't you dress up differently?" Chaizhou couldn't help but ask after looking at her. "My hair is rested once a quarter, and my clothes are changed in two sets every day. I don't think there is anything wrong with this." Cao Meng raised her hand and looked at the pink-trimmed sleeves with an indifferent expression, "I don't know what the mission is. Send it to me?” "It's hard for people to understand you" Chaizhou probably had a headache. He couldn't help covering his mouth and coughing, but it was stained with blood. "The so-called confidant is a necessary condition for being rare." Cao Meng looked at Cao Chai Zhou's mind, "The medical team will arrive in about a minute. I asked them to be more prepared." "Why bother" As soon as Cao Chaizhou started to speak, he was interrupted by Cao Meng: "With your habit, if you say it is a fracture, there is probably a more serious problem. It is wrong to take the lead and not love yourself." " Let's not talk about this anymore." Chaizhou said awkwardly, "Xiao Meng, I plan to let you be responsible for receiving the Emperor Kagura and her bodyguards this time." "Purpose and scope of responsibilities." Cao Meng blurted out. "You need to ensure their safety within Cao? City's sphere of influence, and conduct preliminary negotiations with her on behalf of Cao? City, so that they can make independent decisions when encountering emergencies." Cao? Chaizhou stretched out his hand to cover her head, "This is An opportunity.” "Why me?" Chai Zhou's hand blocked her view of him. "Since Yang's accident, I have been waiting." Cao Chaizhou's hand gently slid down and rubbed Cao Meng's face, "Now, I entrust my hope to you Maybe, you and I will continue on the true path. Perhaps, we are single-handedly directing the concerto of destruction; perhaps, our efforts will only become a joke of history However, I can, and can only, assure those who follow me like you - We did not hesitate or escape at the watershed." Cao Meng’s eyes flickered at Cao Chaizhou’s words, but he failed to answer her questions: “I am not the only person worthy of your trust.” "However, there are not many things that can reassure me." The blood on Cao Chaizhou's hand left bright red traces on Cao Meng's face, "Xiao Meng, I am old, and the wounds left by King Feng Tian on my body are also It’s too heavy. Now, I can do too little, I just want the next generation of our Cao? clan to have truly visionary people who can truly lead Cao? City.” "And am I just one of the chess pieces?" Looking into Cao Chai Zhou's eyes, Cao Meng finally asked until he heard someone running towards him in the distance. "" "You don't need to tell me the answer, as long as you know that I asked, that's enough." Sensing that Cao Chaizhou was speechless in surprise, Cao Meng only forced out a smile. It was beautiful, but it was obvious that it was a smile. He came out and said, "Then, I'll leave first." After saying that,Cao Meng turned around and faced the medical team that was getting closer and closer. The slightly blank expression returned to her face and she slowly left. …… "He Bing, someone is back." "Really? The feeling of communicating with each other is very comfortablewhat? Someone" "Xiaokui has made some tricks on this bed. As long as someone opens the door, I can feel it here. In fact, I also like the feeling of communicating thoughts" “But you’d rather exercise your oral muscles.” "Haha, you always know me. But now there is not much time, you have to leave quickly - the only way is to speed up the conversation." "So, is there anything you need me to do?" "There is nothing for the time being If you can, urge Xiaokui to learn the Orochi within this year?" "anything else?" "Be careful, it is often dangerous if you get involved with Kagura Palace." “But it’s close to the truth.” "The truthI can't persuade you, but you must ensure that I stay alive until I recover." "I don't want to die." "promise me……" "……I promise." "Remember, we'll go see it together then we'll talk about it then." "I am leaving." "Thanks."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 39 The Rotating Earth This is a peaceful place. Although there are still disputes over the collection of protection fees or quarrels between different gangs from time to time, or some wandering ghost impulsively commits some extremely vicious things, at least, compared to half a year, Before coming here, no one here was worried, and no one worried about whether any abnormal social worker was thinking about him, let alone doubted that he would not be able to see the sun tomorrow. Yes, this is South Town. From a distance, the busy vitality of the early morning is not comparable to that of any big city - at least, when Qiluoshe, standing on the top floor of Gista, looked down at the busy traffic everywhere in the city, he couldn't help but whistled: "Not bad. It’s really good.” "The urban transportation planning you directed is comparable to any top designer!" Keith behind him echoed, "But, is it really necessary for you to do this kind of thing?" "You don't understand." Qiluoshe turned around slightly and half-smiled at Gis, "No matter whether you are building a high-level building or building a brick by brick, it is worth doing and being happy. As for now, there are more suitable people in charge of big things. , and I, enjoying the pleasure of creation, aren’t everyone happy?” "As you wish." Geese nodded, "Although I would rather use good steel on the blade." "Then just do it - no need to beat around the bush, what do you want from me?" Qijiashe asked casually, but the moment Jiss opened his mouth to answer, he punched him in the head without any warning - the final impact! ???????????????????????????????????????? Jisi's reaction was quick, but he could only withstand the Seven Shackles Society's offensive, but could not counterattack. "Actually, you should just use Dou Qi Storm." Qi Ye She retracted his hand with a smile, "If you want to maintain your ambition that wanders between miracles and unrealism without destroying yourself, you have to wear a band at all times. The tightest nerve. But just now, you were not enough." "Thank you for your advice." "This is also the reason for my laziness." Qiluoshe still said with a smile, "However, for a life of less than a hundred, your ambition and advancement are valuable. As long as you don't make directional mistakes, I support you." "Thank you." Giese's face was expressionless, but there seemed to be some ripples on his face. "You're welcome." The answer from Qiluoshe was very much like a composition written by a primary school student, but it didn't sound childish at all to Keith's ears. "It wasn't me who chose you, but the wave of the times that pushed you in front of me. Just because I don't act doesn't mean I don't observe, and you are full of the perseverance I lost Forget it, I won't tell you the inside story anyway, so I'll just stop here. Whether Chris goes to high school in North America or South America is a headache for me. Questiondo you have any suggestions?" “I can only guarantee that Nanzhen can provide him with the best education.” Keith answered without thinking. "The problem is, Chris needs a peaceful learning environment. A 'balance' like Nanzhen is too easy to make him get hot-headed." Probably, the Qiluo Society didn't hope to get suitable opinions from Keith. "By the way, I asked you to keep an eye on Cao Jing's whereabouts last time. Do you have any clues?" "This is exactly why I came to see you." "Really?" Qilongshe became interested. "Yesterday, a group of three people came to Nanzhen." Giss was still looking at the Qiluo Society straightly, although the blow just now made his clothes a little messy, "The leader was a woman, about twenty years old, and the others The two men hid their faces, but it was discovered that they looked like Kusanagi Kyo." "Two? They are very similar?" Qiyongshe rested his chin with his left hand, "Cao Jing was not born as triplets." "After receiving the report, I immediately observed it personally from a distance." Giese nodded, then shook his head, "Although this man is very similar to Cao Jing, his words and deeds are very strange, and he has no tutoring from Cao Jing's family. One, I cannot rule out the possibility that it is the real Kusanagi." "Really? It's worth a look." Thinking of it, Qilongshe walked straight to the elevator, "Where are they now?" "Kate Hotel. The proprietress is a good friend of King. If you want to go now, do you need me to inform Billy to make arrangements?" "that's fine. I have to record a record today, and I'll go to the Phantom Bar tonight." "as you wish." …… Antarctica, outside Bellingshausen Scientific Research Station. A man and a woman have been facing each other for some time. The man wears a white fur hat, black goggles, a white scarf, a purple trench coat, a black luggage that is not very bulging, and the belt connected to the red trousers is very distinctive, but the black leather boots are a bit mismatched; while the woman, directly There was a huge glass cover above her neck, and the stark black corset made her look like a visitor from outside the world. However, if she looked through the glass cover at a close distance, her identity could be understood.   Obviously, the man was close enough to her: "I didn't expect you to be here too." "Is this a tacit understanding or coincidence?" The wind and snow were very strong, and the woman's voice was shaking, "Is your body okay?" "It's a pity that the man ignored her teasing: "I just came from Ferre Station, there is no trace of Cao Jing." "It's the same here." The voice coming from the man's mouth, which was covered like a mask, was a little distorted, but it didn't affect the woman's understanding. "The possibility of Kusanagi being in Antarctica has been pretty much ruled out." "you sure?" "Unless he doesn't come out near the extreme point - even he can't survive for several months in such an environment." The woman shook her head, "Besides, I don't believe he would come out in a place like that without working hard." “I have already been to the extreme.” "You" The woman was shocked. "Bring enough dry food and marking tools, it's not as dangerous as you think." The man waved his hand to stop her, "Tell me your information." "The scope of Kagura Palace has been eliminated." "Maizhuo promised me to try my best to assist in the investigation." "Cao Cheng has no motive for being mysterious." “So, the North Pole?” "The information on the Arctic periphery has been compiled, and there is no trace of Cao Jing's whereabouts." “I’m going to the North Pole in a few days.” "Don't!" Hearing the man’s decision, the woman blurted out her dissuasion, but couldn’t say anything else. She just stared at the goggles that covered the man’s gaze. "Where there are no people, there is no difference between your abilities and mine. Let me come to the North Pole and you start investigating the remaining places." "Seeing you walking through these death lines like this, I'm worried." The man disagreed, and the woman couldn't argue, "You have no qualifications." There was another silent confrontation until the woman spoke: "Let me beg you." “…Okay. I’m going to the Sahara Desert.” "good." "If there are no results, I will go to the Central Plains and you will be in charge of North America. I am not interested in a place where dragons and tigers fight." The man turned around and wanted to leave. "North America is a fight between dragons and tigers, but the Central Plains is full of unknown fear!" The woman was sighing. Seeing the man leaving quickly, she quickly called out, "An, wait, come in and replenish your supplies!" "No need." The man paused, then turned back, "Besides, why did you let that person replace you?" "You don't understand." The woman hesitated, "My name is Chizuru, but my surname is Kagura first." "Really? Why not Yata?" The man laughed and finally walked away, leaving the woman in the snow. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 40 Billy’s Request For new outsiders, the evening in Nanzhen is very good. They are always overwhelmed by the various streets. There are bustling streets that are the prototype of a city that never sleeps, antique cultures from various countries, noisy bars with Lower Riba people, and deep and dark streets. The popular public basketball court It seems that here, one can always find the details of his hometown somewhere. Some people say that this represents the internationalization of Nanzhen, some say that it shows that Nanzhen has no characteristics of its own, and some people simply think that those remarks are illusions. However, Nanzhen always quietly shows off every bit of itself, waiting for people to arrive - indeed, Nanzhen has become more and more popular in recent years, and the number of residents has grown at an alarming rate, although no one knows these new arrivals. Why do people come, what do they do, and whether their arrival is good or bad for Nanzhen, but at least someone knows that Nanzhen is developing. People born and raised in Nanzhen often feel deeply about this. At this moment, Billy, who was standing not far from the entrance of the Phantom Bar, looked at the people coming and going, with a look of peace and happiness on his face. It seemed that everyone here was his friend, and everyone was. It's his family Look, something called a sense of responsibility and mission suddenly flashed in his eyes. He clenched the stick in his hand and rushed towards a sinner who was doing something inappropriate. Guy, with one stroke of his stick he knocked away the cigarette butt that the man was about to put in his mouth! "Haha, you dare to smoke in Billy's sight, who will protect this poor guy!" The regulars who were about to enter the bar started making a fuss and laughed unbridled - no one was afraid of Billy. "New to South Town?" Billy looked coldly at the bewildered man in front of him, and the stick pressed heavily on his shoulder. "Yes, it is." "Then, remember, smoking is prohibited in Nan Town." Billy's frozen expression suddenly melted, "Actually, you can also smoke, but if you are discovered by me for the second time, you will have to leave Nan Town naked. It’s settled.” "I knowI know." The man agreed and wanted to run away. "Or, you can challenge him." A figure came out of the bar - it was king. "That's right." Billy looked at the man and smiled. Under this close smile, the man finally walked away. "Billy, you drove away another customer." Everyone entered the bar with laughter, and the king looked at Billy jokingly. "Maybe we drove away a tourist for South Town." Billy walked straight in, put the stick on an empty table, and sat down casually, "It's a good thing." "There are no rules, but your rules seem to be too strict." King shook his head, "What should you drink, or brandy?" "Just have some beer today, let's get down to business." Billy smiled at King's advice. King brought two bundles in person, and King sat opposite Billy: "Your business always makes ordinary people nervous. If you come here to tell me that you have business, are you going to demolish my store?" "I won't tear you down even if I want to." Billy said half-heartedly, "I'm not sure I can win against you. Besides, without people like you, what would South Town be like?" "Speaking of which, when I first came to Nanzhen, I had a hard time making a living and couldn't find a normal job." King raised another stick, raised it to Billy, and started to sip. "I thought these two cups were all for me!" Billy smiled happily, raised the big cup, reached over to touch it with the king, and drank it all in one gulp. "The problem is that you always pay on credit. It's very tiring to collect money from Gista!" King also laughed, "I'm a small business." "Xiao Ben? He took the opportunity of our suppression to turn the bar under his name into his own property, and he hasn't stalemate the relationship with the former customer yet. He is such a well-rounded little sparrow!" Billy looked at her playfully, "But , To be honest, when you came to Nanzhen, Nanzhen was already much better." "Really? I only see endless competition between you and me." "Fighting is not a bad thing, the key is what you are fighting for." Billy leaned back on his chair and breathed out the smell of alcohol. "When I was only a few years old, my parents had just given birth to a younger sister. I saw two guys in the kindergarten. I got into a fight over a toy and saw blood, which scared me silly at the time." "So you were timid too." King listened quietly. "No, even if there was blood in the kid's Jiajiajiu, as a child I didn't understand what the red color was, and the blood didn't flow from my body. However, the next day, at the entrance of the kindergarten, two people The guy's father performed an upgraded version of Quanwuxing. At that time, I had no idea about fighting. I couldn't remember how well they fought. Only the result was really a mess A living person went from being intact to being dead. It was happening right in front of my eyes.” ?"Then you were afraid?" "No, I'm not afraid." Billy chuckled, "But this scene has always been in my memory. Then, as I grew up, such beatings and killings gradually became commonplace, and I even joined in. . One day when I was about to graduate from elementary school, I went to pick up Lily and saw a familiar scene again. I asked Lily because the fight for toys started." "Yeah?" "I was scared when I went home that day and was in bed. I didn't know if I would die like this one day, just because of a piece of plasticine or a glass bead." Billy looked straight at the color of the ceiling. "Then, confused, I watched every conflict I could see, thinking about every fight I'd ever had, only to be dismayed - too many lives and deaths that were, in fact, meaningless. You know this Why?" "do you know?" "Time can make people grow up, but it cannot make ignorance mature." Tears flowed from the corners of Billy's eyes. "I walked to every corner of South Town. Everywhere I went, what I saw made me crazy. When I wandered through my hometown that was too small compared to Nanzhen at that time, I finally fell." "……I regret." "Not long after I graduated from junior high school, on a very ordinary night, Lily went to a classmate's house to play. Her parents had already gone to bed. I smoked the last cigarette at home, and then went out, planning to grab someone's money to buy something. If I just rob It would be better to smoke But on the road, I met a girl who was stopped by a few drunkards. I couldn't help but watch the violence from beginning to end. Then, seeing the night, I decided to go home, but I saw heavy smoke on the road. There was smoke and fire trucks, and when I got closer, I saw Lily crying in the arms of her classmates." “…Do you need another prick?” "No, I don't want to get drunk." Billy waved his hand gently, "From then on, I quit smoking, depended on Lily, and continued my essential job as a gangster. In South Town at that time, I had no other way to survive; As a junior high school student, it was impossible for me to find a job elsewhere that could support myself and support Lily's studies In other words, at that time, I had no idea of ??going out until I met Lord Geese." "Did he change you?" "It was he who changed Nanzhen." Billy raised his head and looked at King with bright eyes. "Lord Geese is more unscrupulous than anyone else, but what he wants is nobler than others. At least, compared to all the people born and raised in Nanzhen. Man, he is noble enough.” "It's a pity that there are still people in South Town who are complaining about Jeff." King was noncommittal. "Jeff? It's because of people like him that there is no way out in South Town!" Billy seemed to be resentful, "Obviously he has the strength, but he only cares about the so-called morality that he can see. He does not lead everyone to seek change, but also indirectly prevents others. Trying to unify South Town" Suddenly, he laughed dryly, "King, don't tell others, in fact, I secretly go to Jeff's grave every year and spit." "Huh?" King was stunned. "I can't help it. Who told me that I once admired him when I was young and ignorant" Looking at his watch, Billy stood up and said, "It's almost time, it's time to get down to business." "Why are you saying these words to me?" King didn't understand. "I just want to tell you, in order for South Town to be as prosperous as it is today, what kind of awareness should a South Town person have, because what should be done for South Town." Billy grabbed the drink from King. Beer mug, "And you, as a strong man, since you have chosen Nanzhen, you are a Nanzhen person." After saying that, he drank another gulp. "So, until today, you don't think I'm qualified?" King smiled. "On the contrary, when you and He Bing fought for the life and death of Lord Giese, I regarded you as a friend. However, today, I found that I had to ask for help." Putting down the cup, Bilishi lifted the stick and said, Holding King's shoulder with one hand, "Lord Guis spent decades to bring order to Nanzhen amid terror. I don't want to see him end up like Robespierre, and I would rather die than finally leave." Today's Nanzhen is left to outsiders. Promise me."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 41 The Failed Divine Dust "How do you think? This is the best restaurant in Tokyo!" ?? Laughter like silver bells resounded around Kuai Aoi. Kagura Qianryu, who was being swayed by her hand, looked at her with a smile, as if facing a warm style: "Indeed, but it doesn't seem very authentic." "It's really authentic, but it's not to your liking." Cao Kui pointed to the door of her house that was already visible, "Brother Aangji has been in for a while, let's hurry up." "good." Pulling on Cao Aoi's depth, the difference in speed between a fighter and an ordinary person made Kagura Qianryu stumble a bit. When she reached the door, Cao Aoi suddenly stopped and stood in front of her like a pillar - not even a hair. There was no suspense. A beautiful collision caused the pain nerve at the tip of her nose to show its strength. “Hiss—” the frowning bass died midway—Kagura Qianlong, who squinted his eyes in pain, saw a flame from the hole in Kusanagi’s arm! "elder brother!" As Kuai Aoi screamed in surprise, Kagura Qianlong, who broke free from Kuai Aoi's hand and covered his nose, finally saw clearly what was happening in the hall - Hebing, who had escaped from the wild bite, punched Kuai Aoi. On the abdomen, his head was pinched by the opponent's hands. God dust! Seeing that He Bing was struggling to withstand the almost overwhelming blows but was unable to do anything about the red flames that enveloped him, Kagura Qianlong Lala Cao? Aoi's clothes corner pointed to the ignited furniture: "Your brother wants to Order this hall?" In response, Cao Aoi just shook his head: "Brother Cangji's divine dust is difficult to interrupt, but it's almost over" Just as he was saying that, Cao Cangji's combo was blocked by He Bing, and none of them counted. The standard killing palm attack led to the separation of the two people - it was this that also caused Cao Aoi's loss of consciousness. "Is this the legendary Shenchen? I thought it ended with Oniyaki, but I didn't expect it to be Nanase." He Bing's voice sounded like a phoenix on fire with pain. "Brother!" After being stunned for a moment, Kuai Aoi's first reaction was to rush towards Kuai Aangji, "Is it okay?" "No, I haven't been useless yet." The fire on Cao Cangji's body was extinguished quickly. With Cao Aoi's support, he stood up suddenly, "He Bing, if you promise to protect me for the rest of your life, Xiaokui, I will entrust her to you." "elder brother!" Listening to Cao Kui's shouts of coquettishness mixed with resistance, and watching He Bing's shock in the flames, when the shock lasted until the smoke all over his body stopped, Cao Cangji let go of Cao Kui's hand: " It seems that you are still hesitant. Then, I will leave first If you have let down Xiaokui I think you won't. " "Brother, where are you going?" Cao Kui was a little confused. "Cairo." Kusanagi Aoi bowed slightly to Kagura Qianryu, then turned around and smiled at Kuaishou, "I came back this time, apparently at the invitation of Uncle Chaizhou, but now it seems that even Shenchen is not proficient in it. For me, even if I stay, it won't be of much help In fact, I just miss you. Now that I see you growing up, what reason do I have to be a light bulb? " "Brother" Cao Kui's lips kept trembling, but she could not speak. "Xiaokui, I'm leaving." Kuai Aangji turned and left, bowing slightly when he rubbed shoulders with Kagura Qianlong, "I'm sorry, I made you laugh. Besides, you should stop the nose bleeding, right?" Kagura Qianlong smiled, although his brows were still wrinkled due to pain, but he showed understanding. "If you want to leave, you have to clean up this mess before leaving!" Cao Kui shouted, but what he said shocked He Bing. "Tell He Bing to clean it up!" As he walked to the door, Cao Cangji turned around again, looked at the sofa that had been burned beyond recognition, and laughed suddenly. He laughed so hard that it took a long time to recover, "Xiao Kui, I am proud of you." "Brother" I heard the sound of the door closing. It was no different from usual, but it seemed to have locked the door of my heart. There was no longer the figure of Cao Aangji in front of me. Cao Aoi raised his hand slightly, but then put it down. , tears lingered in my eyes, but they never burst. …… Within a few dozen steps of leaving the gate, Aangji's body couldn't help but tremble. He covered his abdomen with his left hand and struggled to lean against the nearby wall. …Xiao Kui is indeed right. Shen Chen was off-centered by me But how did He Bing do it? His immersion in grass flow has really reached a state of spontaneous expression. In such a short period of time? Dodge the wild bite and counterattackso done in one go, what kind of boxing is this? The lips moved silently, as if talking to himself, as if complaining to himself, and Aangji couldn't help but spit out some blood. …Stomach bleeding? That punch was really overbearing I almost made a fool of myself in front of Xiaokui But why can He Bing defend against my Shen Chen? Every blow hit, but none of them hit the vital point How did he determine that my Nanase was the final blow and decisively counterattack? With hisAngry, he thought it would be ghost burningwait, what he thought? Could it be that he already had his own opinions about Shen Chen? In fact, it's not even considered that my Shenchen practice was off track. It was a complete failure? The grass in his eyes that lost focus? Aangji coughed. ――I really should go back to Cairo Xiaokui, you have really good taste. After staring at Cao Aoi's big house for a while, Cao Aoi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face was as heavy as water, and he walked away, holding on to the wall step by step. …Since you all have such a tacit understanding He Bing, don’t let me hear about Xiaokui’s grievances …… "Xiaojia." "What?" "I want to go out and play." "You can't have fun in the hotel? Do you know that your appearance will cause a commotion in broad daylight?" "Didn't we cover it up?" "Just in case, just in case!" “…Okay, as you said, let’s play in the hotel, Xiaojia, let’s play together!” "What? Xiaoyu, don't" Five minutes later, three young people filed out of the door of Kate's hotel. The leading man walked out with his head held high in sunglasses with sharp angles. If there were any Japanese tourists nearby, you would probably be able to tell that his blue suit was a Japanese middle school uniform. But he couldn't find the school's logo; the second man's appearance was almost exactly the same as the former, except that his clothes were brown, and he could only tell the difference from the calmness that was different from the former's flamboyance - at least, the two men were different. The pace of people's walking is very different; as for the woman who came out at the end, her clothes were nothing special, just ordinary sportswear, but her look In a word, she looked like a frog who had been exposed to the sun for a day. "So, where are you going?" The woman buried her head in a grimace. "Well" The leading man looked around, "Let's play basketball, there is a big group of people there!"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 42 Who is the profiteer? It was getting late in Nanzhen in early summer. When Qilongshe entered the Phantom Bar with a comfortable look on his face, the setting sun was still hitting his back. People after get off work were coming and going to enjoy or prepare to enjoy their spare time. Everything flows with tranquility amidst the chaos. "Billy, the album you recorded this time is very good. Your band will have new songs." Qiluoshe waved his hand, but saw Billy and King arguing fiercely, "What's wrong?" "Profiteer!" "Overlord!" ?????????? Pointing to the empty beer glasses on the table in unison, King and Billy roared loudly. "Don't argue?" Seeing the two of them, Qiluoshe immediately turned red and took out a piece of banknote. "If there is any dispute, I'll pay it first, okay?" "We can't set this precedent! I might have to come here to spend money from time to time!" Billy turned back with a distressed look on his face, "She obviously only gave me one bundle, but she forced me to take two bundles of money!" "Who snatched the half-drunk beer from my hand and drank it all in one go?" King sneered without giving in. "You only have half of the remaining wine, and you still have the nerve to charge a bunch of money?" "I saw you were drunk and didn't argue with you about the crime of snatching food from your mouth. That's already an open policy!" "Stop!" Finally, Qi Ye She couldn't help but slapped his hands between the two of them, vaguely recalling the charm of the referee on the ring, "I'm not interested in your financial disputes. Otherwise, I will pay for the drinks of other people in the bar today. It’s covered, and Miss King, come with us to settle the matter first, and then you can argue with us as you please? Anyway, we are all from Nanzhen, so we can’t run away from the temple." "" Looking at the heroic appearance of Qilongshe taking out big banknotes at a steady speed, oh, maybe in King's eyes, the key to causing this heroic spirit lies in the number of those banknotes rather than whether Qilongshe's movements are cool and unrestrained, "You in the end What do you want to do?" "Go visit three people nearby and make sure you know them." Qiluoshe put the banknotes on the table one by one, "I don't have much cash with me." "That's enough." He stared closely at Qijiaoshe's hand and then looked at Billy who was already ready to go. The hesitant king turned around and called Lisa over, "I'll leave the store to you for the time being. I'll announce that there will be a special event tonight. Half price is the bottom line, so plan it carefully That's it, put the money on the table By the way, if the wine is too expensive, it will be said to be out of stock." …… "Profiteer, what a fucking profiteer!" After leaving the bar, Billy, who was leading the way, couldn't help but turn around, looked at the king with complicated eyes, and finally turned around and waved his stick to curse. "There's nothing wrong with borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha." Qiyongshe waved his hands and chuckled, "It's not easy for anyone these days." "Where is the destination?" King was a little impatient - three people who were well-known to the public in the KOF arena got together on the street, which was why they were watched - this made Ben threaten in Nanzhen The king was quite uncomfortable washing his hands. "It's not far. Didn't I answer a phone call before I quarreled with you?" Billy waved his stick casually, "If nothing else, I'm still on a basketball court." "Basketball?" King thought for a while, "I heard that Lucky is on a street ball march across the United States. He happened to be here these days. Are you looking for him?" "Lucky happens to be there too. However, our goal seems to be a lot of fun." Turning the corner, Billy stretched out his hand and pointed his stick straight ahead. The large open-air basketball court was already crowded with people. "It's completely silent?" Qijiaoshe touched his chin, "It seems like their basketball level is very good?" "Let's talk first." King raised his right hand. "First, I will not participate in fighting. I announced three years ago that I would withdraw from the factional struggle within South Town. Second, I will not play basketball. My basketball level has not been improved. To get rid of the need to embarrass yourself.” "Who said we're going to play basketball?" Stopping at the edge of the court, Billy turned back with a cold sweat on his face. "Didn't you say there were three opponents? It was exactly three versus three, the standard number of people in street ball!" King blinked, "I see this all the time." "Miss King, please rest assured that our intention is not to start a fight, and you don't have to divert your thoughts elsewhere." Qiliaoshe pointed at the two people on the court, "Do you think that when it comes to fighting, Billy and I still need to helper?" As soon as the words fell, a crisp sound came from the court, followed by a burst of cheers - someone on the court successfully dunked. "So this is a slam dunk?" The man in blue, who was knocked back by his opponent, happily picked up the basketball, moved suddenly, and shot to the other end of the court like an arrow! "Bang!" The same wonderful slam dunk! "Fighter?" King asked softly, looking at the running speed of the man in blue. "Even if it's not, it's almost the same." Qiyongshe pointed at the man in blue, "Don't you think the style that man is wearing is familiar?" "You"Say" A moment of thinking caused King to lose his voice, "Grass?" "Yes or no, that's the purpose of our trip." Qijiaoshe flexed his joints and walked towards the court while looking back and smiling at the king, "Actually, even if we play street ball, we don't need your help." "Very good move." Walking up to the man in blue, Qilongshe extended his hand gently, "Can we play ball together? Please call me Qilongshe." “Pfft—” As the cheers had dispersed, someone’s spitting sound on the sidelines was extremely clear. "Oh? Does anyone have any idea about my name?" Xun Sheng looked around and saw a young woman spraying ice cream from her mouth on the man next to her. "You" The woman took a step forward, clasping her hands, not caring about the ice cream falling on the ground, just staring at the face of Qi Luo She, "Qi" The sound seemed to be crying, but she held it back with joy. , sadness, accident, surprise In an instant, the woman's face acted out the Earth's climate instruction video, "Are you the Qilongshe?" "That's rightyou know me?" Qiyongshe was confused by her strange behavior. "You are the Qiluo Society!" The woman rushed towards the Qiluo Society with a single stride, "Whenare youwhen are you going to release a new song?" "Xiaojia, aren't you afraid of being embarrassed like this?" The man in blue lazily stopped in the middle and looked at Qilaoshe, "You are just very handsome. Did you dye your white hair? By the way, you call me kyo -1!" "kyo" "That's right, I'm a fan of Cao Jing. I even had plastic surgery done to suit his appearance recently!" The man in blue took off his sunglasses - which were indeed exactly the same as Cao Jing's. "So, I just stopped by. The name has been changed to Kyo-1!" "1? Is there another 2?" Qifongshe was stunned. "Of course, my brother is kyo-2," the man who called himself kyo-1 was very excited and waved his hand, "Xiao Jian, come here!" "Oh my godwho is this person" Billy quietly held his head and turned around, only to see the king's face looking cold. "I'm sorry, Xiaoyu is just soenthusiastic." The woman known as Xiaojia flashed in front of Kyo-1 and hurriedly apologized to the Qiluo Society, "My name is Xianla, and Xiaojia is my nickname. I like it very much. I was a little excited just now when I listened to your Hell Band's songs I'm really sorry!" "Hey, why are you, a singer and martial artist, here to stir up trouble? My solo training with this guy is not complete yet, okay?" Suddenly, a voice of dissatisfaction sounded from behind the three of them, and a tall black man seemed to be impatient. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 43 Face covered with dust, temples as frosty "Lucky?" Qijiaoshe looked at the black man, walked a few steps, bent down to pick up the basketball, and tossed it casually, "Aren't you a mediocre fighter yourself?" "Whoosh!" flew across the court, and the basketball hit the net. Regardless of almost everyone being dumbfounded, Qiliaoshe shook his finger: "Basketball is a very interesting sport, but it's boring to show off your qualities as a fighter on an ordinary basketball court." As he said that, he His eyes turned to King, "Actually, as long as you spend some time to learn, you can be better than the people in the so-called dream team. Don't believe it, the current three-point shooting rate is only around 50%, and the fighter only needs to With a little practice, it's easy to throw it all over the court like me." With a hearty smile, he looked back at Lucky, "So, I think you should forget about your so-called single training, right? Or, find another time to practice at the fighter level. Play on the basketball court? I can provide the venue.” "" Sensing that the audience was looking at him strangely, Lucky hesitated, "I pursued the realm of a fighter just because I wanted to play streetball well. But after I trained hard and returned from kof94, I discovered that we were together Friends who enjoy basketball are not at the same level as me Later, the Olympic Committee explicitly refused fighters to participate in the Olympics Now, my NBA dream has been shattered Now, I can only play street ball. , coincidentally, this guy is a good opponent." Lucky pointed at Kyo-1, his eyes gleaming. "Really?" kyo-1 looked at him with sympathetic eyes and said weakly, "Actually, this is my first time touching a basketball today" "What!" Lucky pointed at him with one finger, his pupils dilated to the point of being dilated. "Don't you notice?" The man in brown clothes, who was introduced as kyo-2, walked slowly towards him with half-melted ice cream, "He has been imitating your movements, he is just faster than you." "" The silence in the whole place didn’t last long, less than a minute. Lucky walked away, bringing up a trail of smoke and dust in everyone’s sight, and everyone didn’t know what was in his eyes when he left. However, for Qiluoshe, these are no longer important: "Then, since you like it, I will call you kyo-1." "Thank you." Kyo-1 pointed to King and Billy in the crowd, "Are they your friends?" "In a broad sense, yes." Qiluosha looked at kyo-1 on the right and kyo-2 on the left, thinking deeply. "Then, let them play together!" Kyo-1 waved his hand, "Although you said that fighters play basketball differently, I think that fun has no distinction between professions. Anyway, I am not a fighter. Home." "The problem is that you have that quality." Qi Yeshe pointed at his face, "Since you can do plastic surgery for Cao Jing, then you should also be willing to move closer to his career, and with your ability, that is not far away ." Just as he said that, he punched kyo-1 in the chest! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. Kyo-1 directly punched Qiliaoshe. "Why isn't it the final impact?" With the help of the reaction force, Kyo-1 took a step back and ducked behind Xian La, "Besides, aren't you afraid of beating me to death with one punch?" "With your speed, even if you can't fight hard, it's not impossible to dodge my punch." Qi Luo She smiled easily, "You can't even estimate this, it's such a waste of fame, right? , Miss Xianla.” This time, Qiliaoshe's punch failed - Xianla moved before him, followed his outstretched arm, and made a perfect over-the-shoulder throw! The laymen felt wonderful, and Kyo laughed and joked, but King and Billy were shocked. "Hahahaha" Qiyongshe, who was lying on the ground, suddenly laughed and laughed loudly for a long time, "Interesting, it feels like a long time no see!" "Did you fall down?" kyo-1 teased. “It’s probably too far away from the last setback.” kyo-2 analyzed. "Miss Xianla?" Qiyongshe looked at her playfully, "Are you being merciful or did you have a premonition?" "How can we be merciful if we don't have a clear understanding of each other?" kyo-1 yelled. "Xiaoyu, please don't use idioms randomly, okay? Haven't you caused enough trouble?" Xianla avoided Qiluoshe's eyes, "I'm really sorry, my actions are not serious If there is nothing else, we can leave first ? It’s dinner time.” "Dinner?" Qiyongshe stretched out his hand to Xianla. Considering the way he was lying down, it was just as if he was asking her to pull him up. "Just in time, I just booked a bar. If you don't mind, can we all go together? " "Invite a young woman to dinner when we first meet? Aren't you afraid of being questioned?" Xianla grabbed Kyo-1 with her left hand and held Kyo-2 with her right hand. "If we are destined, we will meet again. Let's say goodbye today. By the way. , remember to release a new special soon!"   "Wait a minute." Although Xian La's pretty face and expression made it difficult to disobey her thoughts, Qifongshe still got up quickly, "If you really don't want to, there's nothing you can do about it. But you can let it happen Do I have to gossip about a few questions?” "If it's not about privacy, you can consider it." Seeing that Kyo-1 was about to make a move, Xianla pulled him behind her and replied. "Thank you." Qi Yeshe tidied up his appearance, and to put it bluntly, he just dusted himself off, "First of all, as a band member, I barely depend on my appearance, so I have to pay attention to the knowledge of plastic surgery. Let's not talk about this person. How was it that brother Kyo-1 was able to undergo plastic surgery to look exactly like the real Kusanagi I really want to know which hospital you had the surgery at." "Haha" Looking at his sincerity, kyo-1 smiled strangely, "You don't need to be so roundabout if you want to pursue Xiaojia, right? Besides, aren't there rumors that you have a complicated relationship with that person in your band?" "I'm just consulting on work attitude." Qifongshe was embarrassed, but didn't give up, "Please tell me." "Actually we don't have much money and can't afford such an advanced operation." Xian La looked embarrassed, "It just happened that a medical institution was doing experiments and needed volunteers, so Xiaoyu and the others went there, for free Fortunately, it was successful." Seeing that Qiyongshe still maintained his shameless appearance, Xianla sighed, "If you really want to try an operation with unknown success rate I can only say that it is a researcher from a certain institution. , there is no fixed medical practice place, and it seems to belong to somenests organization or something. We really don't know the specific situation. It's all because Xiaoyu went crazy when she heard about plastic surgery" "Thank you for your candidness." Qiluoshe's actions were very gentlemanly, "Would you like to invite us to dinner for the last time? If not, let's say goodbye." …… "Xiaojia, you almost got dressed up today!" "You have the nerve to talk to me? What kind of plastic surgery? Can you even think of it?" "Please, let me declare first that I don't know how to do laundry. I feel bad wearing ice cream. I want to go back to the hotel." "Washing clothes is a woman's business, Xianla, I leave it to you." "What? Haven't you always called me Xiaojia? Besides, who is the girl?" "'Remember to release a new special soon!' Who can shout so charmingly without being shy?" "Youthe songs written by Qifongshe are indeed very good. I have listened to them for hundreds or thousands of years and never get tired of them." "Quia. Xiaojian, let's go, leave her alone, little woman." …… "Billy, send someone to monitor that kyo-2." "Where are the other two?" "It's the one who doesn't take action that is scary." "……yes." "Okay, you can continue wrangling. By the way, Miss King, playing basketball is really good, you can have some fun." …… "Sermei." "You called me after only a few days apart? Did you miss me?" "It's a little bit, but it's also something serious." "What?" "I met a man with a grassy appearance." "Oh? Does he have fire?" "Not sure. But, I sneak punched him and he hit me." "He's very skilled. It's worth asking for the details." "The key thing is that I don't think his action was his first reaction. Although it was for a moment, it seemed that he deliberately concealed his style after thinking and used Kusanagi-style moves. By the way, he claims to be an admirer of Kusanagi Kyo. ." "very funny." "More importantly, the woman accompanying him not only escaped my sneak attack, but also threw me over her shoulder." "What! I threw you? Is it a joke? How many years ago was the last time something like this happened?" "I think it was an illusion. The strange thing is that she seemed to know that I was going to make a sneak attack and was waiting for me to come to her door. The movement was not fast at all, but the timing could only be said to be perfect." "Isn't it an indirect way of putting money on your face?" "Am I that boring? Anyway, that's it. Send someone to investigate. The man's name is Xiaoyu and calls himself Kyo-1, and the woman's name is Xiaojia and she calls herself Xianla." "Why did you call me? What about you?" “Aren’t I looking for a high school for Chris?” "What? Not done yet?" "I……" "What are you? Just wait until you come back to suffer the thunder! Humph!" "Beepbeep"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 44 Coffee and Tea "Akui, I really don't know anything." He Bing, who was still a little confused, looked at Cao Kui who seemed to be shaking. He felt that he should say something, but he didn't know what to say. "As soon as I entered the room, your brother In just a few words, I couldn’t help but explain" Without responding to He Bing's explanation, Cao Kui turned around and threw herself into his arms with a single step - this made He Bing even more confused: "Xiao Kui, don't" "It seems that my existence is inappropriate?" Kagura Qianlong frowned with a smile, took out a tissue and wiped the nosebleed, looked at the man and woman in front of him, looked at the mess in the hall, and finally chose to wait. However, this waiting seems to be a bit long, or in other words, long time is an attribute of waiting, which has nothing to do with time. However, neither He Bing nor Kagura Qianlong broke Kuai Aoi's behavior until she took a deep breath and took a step back, blinking at He Bing with reddish circles: "Why are you so harsh on my brother? " "I haven't reached the stage where lifting weights is light." Facing the pear blossoms of Cao Kui after the rain, He Bing murmured. He wanted to reach out and wipe away the rain and dew on the petals, but his hand only hung halfway - Cao Kui. He turned around and said, "Make the Lord Kagura laugh." "Apart from some bleeding, it's okay." Perhaps because there was no mirror, Kagura Qianlong, who had tissue stuffed in his nostrils, failed to repair his appearance and looked like a bloody tabby cat. "If you can, you can take me with you. Want to visit the family school of Cao Jing? I heard that Cao Jing’s only disciple is there and I want to meet him.” "Yabuki" Kusanagi's face suddenly became subtle, "That's just right. Hebing, you couldn't fight with that kid last year. It's better to hit the sun today" "Ah? Isn't this bullying?" Hebing muttered, probably in his opinion, Yabuki Shingo can never be compared to Kusanagi Shibafune, even the injured Kusanagi Shibafune. "Yes, it's just bullying." Kuoi Aoi said matter-of-factly, "I wonder how long the acting palace master Kagura expects to stay in Kusanagi Castle?" "Between today and tomorrow." "Okay, I'll ask someone to take you to school first. I want to interrogate what He Bing has done these days, how about it?" Probably in He Bing's eyes, Cao Kui never understands what it means to be reserved. "It's just what I want." Kagura Qianlong's eyes wandered between Cao Aoi and He Bing behind her, very playful. …… "He Bing, you pighead!" The hall was already burned to a great extent, and Cao Kui and He Bing had to sit in the small reception room. Obviously, Cao Kui’s words were too abrupt for He Bing: “Huh?” "Why did you hit my brother? Why did you beat my brother away in front of the Kagura family?" The angry look was cute, but at least He Bing wouldn't think it was cute. "I……" “If it’s not for Sister Yang’s sake, I will definitely do something in the family!” Looking at Cao Kui making gestures with his hands, He Bing couldn’t help but feel chills. "Isn't it?" "What is it? You have driven me away from my dear brother who I rarely see. Why don't you let me vent?" Although he didn’t burst into laughter, such a turn of events made He Bing speechless: “…Akui…” "Make me a cup of coffee." It seemed that she had vented enough, or maybe she was no longer in the mood. Cao Kui didn't care about Hebing's fear, and pointed to the thermos cup and instant coffee powder on the coffee table. "Qianlong is still waiting for us" He Bing’s persuasion only earned Cao Kui’s eyes: “She wishes we had forgotten her so that we could have enough time to observe the details of Cao Kui.” "Then why did you agree?" He Bing's hand shook and he almost spilled the coffee powder on the coffee table. Staring at Hebing, covering the thermos cup and shaking it well, Cao?Kui put his elbows on the coffee table and rested his chin on his hand: "Why don't you agree to a free military parade? No matter what kind of feelings she has towards me, Cao?cheng. The idea is to first let her understand the power of Cao? City." "Powerful do you really think so?" After careful consideration, He Bing asked. "Even if she is strong on the outside but weak on the inside, we have to let her see her strong side - isn't this the purpose of the military parade?" "Aren't you worried about Qianlong seeing any clues?" "She chose the location. It's just right. I'm not worried." "ThenI have nothing to say." After all, He Bing's understanding of Cao? City is no better than that of Cao? Kui. "Besides, Yang asked me to say something to you." "What?" Cao Kui became interested. “You’re almost eighteen years old, you’d better learn how to play Orochi as soon as possible.” Cao Kui smiled: "Don't worry, I have a sense of proportion." “Some things are better done sooner rather than later.” It seemed that He Bing was not relieved. "questionYes, there are some things that no one else but I have to take precautions for. "Opening the thermos cup, regardless of whether the coffee was ready, Cao Kui picked it up and put it to his lips, "Since you beat my brother away, you will be the audience for some words. " "What?" "I don't know what the life of an eighteen-year-old should be like, but it seems that family affection should still exist. My brother is far away, Sister Yang is in bed, Brother Jing is missing, and Father Chaizhou is forced to start a new life. I can only drag the wayward one. You are my apprentice." As he spoke, he took a small sip of Cao Kui and frowned, but still swallowed it, "Just like this coffee, it is very bitter and very hot The coffee you brew is very good, even if it is difficult to drink. Swallow, I can choose not to drink; but for some very bitter and hot things, I have to Hebing, are you willing to drink coffee with me from now on? Although this may seem like a proposal, I still ask, anyway , you and I both understand.” "Ah Kui" He Bing sighed and snatched the thermos cup from Cao Kui's hand, "You don't have to torture yourself if you want me to express my opinion, right? Is your throat burned?" "I just forgot the temperature of the water." Cao Kui smiled, "But answer my question first." "I would rather make you the tea you like to drink." …… "Master." "Xiao Bao is still playing?" "It seems that Xiaobao is naturally interested in the spiritual power ball." "That's really a mental power ballforget it, entangled naming is just a bad idea." "Master, if nothing happens, I'll go practice." "Quan Chong, wait." "If you have anything to say, just say it. I don't want to smoke second-hand smoke next to you." “The taste of hookah is good, and it doesn’t have as many disadvantages as cigarettes…” "Stop! Am I really leaving?" "You, your concentration is like thisOkay, let's get down to business. Do you know the identity of the old tailor?" "You know, the person who raised Athena, I will call him YueGrandpa Yue sooner or later!" "Asshole! That's Yue Fei's nickname!" "Don't knock me on the head, your pipe is hard to find." "Okay, I won't bullshit you. Let me ask you, do you know the reason why we fighters are still so popular today?" "What?" “Don’t some laymen say, ‘No matter how high your martial arts skills are, you can knock him down with just one shot’?” "That's what an idiot said. The time it takes an ordinary person to pull the trigger is enough to kill him many times." “What if you face a hail of bullets?” "Of course I won't confront you head-on. I'm not an idiot." "Idiot? Boy, this kind of thinking is at best a medium one." "Is there a clearer way to outwit it?" "I really want to knock you. Forget it, it's normal to have a lot of talent. If you have a lot of talent, you won't be called a genius." "Can I explain it clearly if you want me to be cold?" "It's the old tailor who defeated and annihilated the defense line of a mechanized regiment by himself in half an hour during World War II." "Isn't he Chinese? There were real mechanized troops on the Asian battlefields of World War II, and they were also used as mobile forces, right?" "The opponent is the German army." "What!" "Want to know how he did it?" "One last warning, speak out if you have anything to say!" "You bastard, you don't fit in with the atmosphere at all In a word, I plan to teach you." "oh." “Do you know that this Kung Fu is very difficult to learn, and once you learn it, you can be domineering in the world?” “You’ll know it once you tell me.” "you……" "Because, you are my master!"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 45 Helpless France. suburbs. "Can I ask a question?" It’s not a luxurious manor dinner, but there are only a pair of beauties at both ends of the long table. One is graceful and luxurious, the other is a little childishwell, this childishness is brought out. "Please tell me." The gorgeous blond beauty smiled all over her face. "Is it necessary to hold a farewell party for a mercenary alone?" It seems that the brown-haired girl is not used to such an atmosphere. At least, her mercenary costume is incompatible with everything around her. Chewing a piece of beef carefully, the blonde beauty put down her knife and fork: "Rising stars always need to be treated favorably, and you let me see the shadow of some people." "So I became successful because of others?" The brown-haired girl was a little unhappy and cut the food on the plate ruthlessly. "It would be weird if geniuses are not similar to geniuses." The blonde beauty didn't care about her actions, but seemed to appreciate the cute objects. "Whip, I want to ask you one last time, do you really decide to accept this commission?" The girl called Whip did not hesitate: "I am a mercenary and have no plans to change jobs." "Reject my invitation for this reason and face the unexpected danger?" The blonde beauty shook her head, "Rough jade needs to be polished, but putting it in danger is worth questioning." "I'm not a rough jade, I'm just a mercenary, and I don't think there is a task that I can't complete." Whip picked up a large piece of wood and stuffed it into his mouth. "The problem is, your interview was too successful. It makes me feel that this task is just a waste of talent." "Just like the history of the country we live in - Joan of Arc was injured by an arrow on the front line, and Napoleon also started as an artillery captain." Whip swallowed quickly. "Heroes only emerge in troubled times. It would be my dereliction of duty if I could not let South Americans use their talents in peaceful times." The blonde beauty sighed and smiled, "In order to convince the public, they exchange the lives of geniuses for so-called qualifications Such a dictator is worse than democracy. ." "The fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold." Whip wiped his mouth and showed his face to the other party, "Thank you for your kindness, but instead of trying to persuade me in vain at this moment, it is better to confirm the details of the mission." "There is no need to do anything deliberately, just pursue fairness and justice, and let those real fighting styles get their due status." The blonde beauty stood up, "Obviously, you don't like today's style, but I hope you understand. " "A diplomatic order, does this mean that I am not accepting your life?" Whip then stood up, took out his beloved little leather whip, and wrapped it around his hand, "If it's okay, I'll leave?" "I wish you a triumphant victory." "Haha No need to be like this, I am not your subordinate yet. But thank you for your kind words!" Before leaving the room, where did www.piaotia.coma stay? " "" "I'm not so arrogant as to think that my status in your heart can be compared with Leona's. So, why?" "" "Sure enough, it's still too abrupt I just have to do my job well." "" "gone!" …… "Vice, are the children okay Do they miss you? Or is your image of a 'strict father' too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people? Haha I'm already in France. I'll be there tonight. I'll look for you in bed. Heyit failed again, still can’t accept it?” …… "Why are you sighing? If Master Zero like this is known by his subordinates, it will be a source of conversation!" "Can't you just say a few words less? I'm going to have surgery in two days." "So what? The meeting is over. It's rare to have a working meal together." "It is indeed rare, in the past" "Back then, I was just a young girl, and you single-handedly brought me out." "Now you and foxy always don't let me get my way." "Kula also has a lot of things that annoy me. Is this a generation gap?" "God knowsthe future always belongs to young people, but I can't let go" "So you choose surgery." "Then how much longer can it last?" "What is it that makes you so abnormal today?" "Do you remember Xian La?" "Good genes, but it seems the body is dead." "The body of the original body is missing." "Under investigation, no results yet?" "Yes, but that's not a big problem." "So……" "Do you still remember the clone of Xian La?"?? "You meanwhip?" "Yeahit's a pity." "But there was nothing we could do. The technology at the time was not perfect enough, which caused whip to have a tendency to induce sexual violence It was really not suitable to be a successor." “But it’s so excellent.” "Soit's a pity." "No, you don't know the intelligence just confirmed - the whip that was externalized to the Brazilian mercenary system, is obviously highly regarded by the commander behind the scenes in South America - Mai Zhuo." "What!" "It's nothingI was just thinking and sighed by the way." "ZeroSir" "Diana, you go ahead I have a bad gastrointestinal problem and I need to chew slowly. You don't need to accompany me, it's a waste of time." …… The family schools in Cao?cheng are very good. At least, Kagura Qianryu with a bloody cat-like face sometimes stood and sometimes walked around the campus, but he was never watched by anyone. Every plant and tree here ignited Kagura Qianryu's mood, although, that face Quite funny. The school bell rang, and Kagura Qianlong looked at the crowds of people coming and going as if peacefully, and after a while he stood alone. "Ordinary life?" The grass that guides the way? The tribesmen left early at the school gate. It was probably that person who said hello, but no one came to interfere with Kagura Qianlong's whereabouts. There are also matchbox-style teaching buildings in schools of the Cao tribe. Kagura Qianlong quietly stood in front of the back door window of a classroom, leaning on his toes, looking at the silent students, the teacher who held the pen like orchid fingers, and the The rather simple blackboard writing in Kagura Qianlong's eyes "High school class?" After a long time, Kagura Qianryu quietly left the classroom as if he had arrived, walked up the marble stairs step by step, and looked out carefully at the windows on each floor. It seemed that the difference of three meters was the new one. landscape. "The campus in the East?" Finally, Kagura Qianlong came to the rooftop. There is no smoking man in the Japanese comics, only the open and comfortable wind. Looking down from here, a smile creeps onto Kagura Qianlong's face, which is a little shy, a little shy, a little envious, and a little uneasy. "None of them belong to meah!" With a sigh, he leaned against the guardrail and sat down slowly, looking up at the sky, stroking the guitar strings with his fingers, and the sound of the piano was quite chaotic. "The moonlight illuminates the sky, sheds a ray of light, and embellishes the ocean. Whenever a shooting star falls from the sky, the dreams in my heart are blown by the wind" The singing is small and ethereal, distant and sincere, and the guitar sound is imbued with a magical style, like a lonely elf singing in a low voice. "Fly with memories and fantasies" Gradually, the movement is like the water ripples struck by lightning, like the broken glass on the ground, unknowingly shattering the original dream in the gorgeous performance, leaving only a few stars, reflecting reflecting a drop of tear, from Kagura Qianlong The tears sliding down his cheeks, along with the dried blood, left the funny bloody face and disappeared without a trace. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 46 Weak? Strong? The song is over. Kagura Qianryu, who slowly stood up, picked up his guitar and turned around to look down, only to see Hebing and Kusanagi entering hand in hand at the school gate. After staring for a moment, he gently went downstairs and came to the sink. Staring at the seemingly clean water rolling on my hands, reflecting the sunlight coming from the window, it smells vaguely like a rainbow. The water droplets bouncing off the hand rippled in the air, causing Kagura Qianlong's pupils to shrink, and then his fingertips trembled slightly After some time, there was a burst of noise from downstairs. Kagura Qianlong took a deep breath, closed her eyes, held the water in her hands, caressed her face, and washed away any traces of tears or blood "Dragon," pulled out a tissue, "can be big or small," wiped away water droplets, "can rise or hide," tidied up his appearance, "big can stir up clouds and smoke," put on the sunglasses that are supposed to be used to suppress hair, "small "Hidden means hiding form," putting on the peaked cap that has been pinned to the waist, "rising soaring in the universe," putting on the guitar in his left hand, "hiding means lurking within the waves." The lavender sunglasses are embellished by a few slender forehead hairs, but they also cover up the eyes. Only the slender red lips on the melon-shaped face reveal the mystery. Facing the sun, he took out the silver dragon-shaped pendant, as if thinking, as if hesitating, and finally put it outside. …… "Miss Kui" The bewildered Shingo Yabuki looked at Kusanagi with a somewhat complicated look, and when he found the silent Aihi behind Kusanagi, his eyes became even more complicated - this almost pitiful look did not arouse Kuaishou. Sympathy: "Last time, my brother interrupted your duel with He Bing; this time, make up for it." "Master is still missing, so why do you" Aoi didn't want to let go. Shingo Yabuki suddenly raised his head, "Okay, let's fight! But even if I lose, it's because I haven't practiced enough. With Master " "There's no need for slogans." Kusanagi interrupted him, "Let's go to the playground. This time, not only the teachers and students of the school will be watching, but also Lord Kagura." "What!" Shingo Yabuki was stunned. "So, it is unreasonable for me to choose this time to find fault with you." After saying that, he didn’t care how Yabuki Shingo understood it or what the onlookers thought of it. He grabbed Hebing’s hand and Kusanagi simply turned around and walked away. …… The family's campus is quite large. At least, the playground in this middle school campus is really a square-like playground - not a sports ground. "Aoi, is it really necessary?" Standing at the edge of the playground, waiting for Shingo Yabuki and Kagura Qianryu, Hebing tightened his hand with Kusanagi Aoi, "Or" "Brother Lazy Rujing has not publicly denied that he calls himself an apprentice, so why can't I believe in his ability?" Cao Kui took He Bing's hand, patted the back of it, and smiled playfully, "On kof97, you pointed out Maybe how many minutes it can last in Chris’s hands!” "But now" "Just do your best, but don't use the Fist of Heaven." Let go of your hand, Kusanagi pointed to the stairs in the distance - Kagura Hidden Dragon is slowly descending, with a graceful look like a fairy descending from the world. Or, the coming demon. "That's just letting water go." "Promise me, let Lord Kagura see from Yabukisee what Brother Kyo saw from Yabuki." After saying that, Kusanagi turned Heiyou's body and pushed it to the center of the playground. . …… "Is it finally starting?" Standing in front of He Bing, Kagura Qianlong's voice was so faint that people could only understand the literal meaning. However, He Bing seemed a little stunned: "Qianlong, you" "I have met Mai Zhuo, I have met Chai Zhou, I have met you." The brim of Kagura Qianlong's hat almost covered his sunglasses, "I have already met my opponents and companions of the same level I will quietly admire you. Performance." "Qian" Seeing Kagura Qianlong walking towards Cao Aoi step by step, He Bing half-raised his hand and wanted to say something, but he seemed to see a figure far away in the horizon. …… "You are He Bing" The words that Shingo Yabuki seemed to have been brewing for a long time were interrupted by He Hing with a wave of his hand: "Language barrier." The poisonous bite is not completed! Facing Yabuki Shingo’s surprise attack, Hebing just took a step back, just out of reach of the opponent. However, he did not fight back and seemed to only intend to get behind Yabuki Shingo. The ghost burning is not finished yet! "It's a pity that Yabuki Shingo's smooth turning was only halfway through the pose before it suddenly stopped - Hebing was already close, and there was no distance for him to bring any strength. At that moment when he was taking a breath, He Bing pushed lightly, pulled away again, and looked at Shingo Yabuki with a half-smile.   The car is not finished! Before Yabuki Shingo finished his first kick, He Bing had already leaned behind him and distanced himself again: "Sure enough, self-study and self-painting always have shortcomings just like my original Arakawa" However, it is impossible for Shingo Yabuki to understand Hehi's emotion, and all he can respond to is a kick from Shingo! "Made by myself" After muttering, He Bing didn't wait for him to take off, and glided directly to the front - Sunflower! Another gentle push, still half-smiling, Hebing no longer watched Yabuki Shingo's reaction, but looked around at the crowd surrounding the playground, as well as Kagura Qianlong and Kusanagi Aoi "The wild bite is not finished No, that's just a cover It's Hanaken!" "Desolate bite, nine wounds, dragon teeth!" The head-on collision of moves Oh no, there is no head-on collision at all. Every time He Hyou strikes, he hits Shingo Yabuki just when he is about to exert his strength. The last kick takes advantage of the force, and once again separates the two. distance. "Quan Chong, when will you be willing to compete with me seriously" He Bing is sighing, but Shingo Yabuki is not as romantic as this - Qiu Fenglin! "You don't care about physical strength?" Although he was surprised, his response was unambiguous. Pointing his toes, He Bing retreated quickly. However, Shingo Yabuki did not stop, nor did he even slow down. As the distance between him and Hebing got closer and closer, his always bright eyes seemed to get brighter Fujitang-style crane picking! It seems that Hebing blocked Shingo Yabuki's attack No, with a soft sound in an instant, Shingo took a step forward and pressed Hehyo to the ground! "Why?" Staring at Yabuki Shingo's eyes that seemed to be burning, He Bing felt a little burned, and his lips moved and he couldn't help but spit out something in English. Probably, this simple English with not standard pronunciation can be understood by him, or maybe he read the doubt in He Bing's eyes, Yabuki Shingo gritted his teeth and said something loudly. It seems that, yes, Hebing can understand the emotions in Yabuki Shingo's words, but he can only detect a few seemingly familiar words in those sentences - "kus", "kakura", "kyo" Yabuki Shingo was still pressing He Bing, mumbling something. He Bing looked into his eyes, as if he was hypnotized. After a long time, Cao Kui came forward with Kagura Qianlong: "What's the result?" "Consider me defeated!" Without any movement, He Bing closed his eyes, "I lacka lot of things." "Hebing" The chorus of Kusanagi and Kagura Qianryu caused a brief silence, but it was broken by Hebing—— "Let me calm down for a whilebut let's call an ambulance first, Ya Shingo has a broken bone."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 47 Rare innocence "Boy, do you know why you chose Guangxi?" "Guilin's landscape is the best in the world, your exact words." In the early morning of nature with green mountains and green waters, a rather small old man and a young man looked at the mirror-like lake surface, which was not very elegant. One half crossed his legs and puffed out mist to pollute the environment, and the other faced the sky and made a "Taiwan" "Character. "It's the same glass of water, pessimistic and optimistic; the same sentence, there are a thousand Hamlets Picture B, or not Picture B, that's a question." The old man swallowed his cigarette heavily. "Why did you learn from the old tailor?" The young man was depressed, "Didn't you agree to practice? Playing games is not good." "No, then why are you opening the whole map?" The old man seemed angry. "How can I have such computer skills!" The young man felt aggrieved, "You installed the computer in Athena's bedroom yourself. There happened to be a full-length mirror next to your display screen and my eyes" "Smelly boy." The old man fell silent. "Okay, I admit, that game is good, but it has just been released for a few days, and there are a lot of bugs. A puppy can turn into a flying dragon. Besides, we are here to practice" The young man softened his tone, but insisted on his point of view. "Forget it, I won't argue with you anymore." The old man knocked his cigarette rod on the edge of his shoe, "At least it's not a bad thing to focus on cultivation." "That……" "We'll wait until the bugs are corrected for the game, but listen, fighting can be called fighting, but fighters are definitely not rogues" "Stop!" Seeing the old man's tone getting excited, the young man waved his hands quickly, "It's not good to criticize Sang and Huai, just say it!" "Speak directly? Okay. When you were defeated by Kagura Chizuru, you were thinking of special training. This is not wrong. But look at Nikaido Benimaru, who was defeated by Sherme. Where is he now? ?” The old man was probably very angry that he didn’t cooperate. "I'm studying bioelectricity or something in Waseda." The young man showed no sign of weakness. "That's because his family is rich and asked the school to give him a class." "Idiot." The old man grabbed the wine gourd and threw it, hitting the young man's raised wrist. "Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be confused?" "I'm tired of you beating around the bush." ??Rubbing his hands, the young man was very honest. "Just like Athena, it doesn't give us any peace of mind." At a loss for words, the old man choked out a sentence, but he was still angry and pulled out the wine gourd. "That's called husband and wife." "Pfft!" The old man spilled wine all over his body and couldn't laugh or cry, "Well, I'm too lazy to treat you." "The fault lies in your bad habits." The young man sat up, stretched out, and crossed his legs to face the old man, "Okay, it's almost time to go back to the cage, can you just tell me? Are you going back to eat the stuffed buns again? breakfast?" "You really reminded me" The old man's face twitched, "To tell you the truth, it is true that beautiful mountains and clear waters are suitable for martial artists to cultivate their character. However, the only areas we can choose are Guiguidian and Changbai Mountain." "Why?" "There are many cracks. You are not qualified to know your strength. So, work hard!" The old man said vaguely. "But this has nothing to do with the fact that you took me to watch the mountains and rivers early in the morning and play games at night these days, right? Or does it have to do with the legendary kung fu you want to teach me?" "Foreshadowing. It's a pity that you don't cooperate." "That's because you didn't make it clear on purpose." "I can't explain it clearly. The doctor's own disease is the most difficult to treat, because he has an insight into the disease, which consumes his blind courage." The old man took a sip of wine. "Then you have to at least tell me how far it needs to go, right?" "Then, when looking at mountains and rivers, you have to achieve the feeling of 'harmony between man and nature'. As for what that feeling is, it's your own business. I won't go into details." The old man thought for a while and said, "Playing games. , zero-waste operation, more than a thousand APM" “Then we have to order the keyboard and mouse first.” "That's true" Suddenly, the old man woke up as if from a dream, "It's getting late, kid, go back and cook!" "Why didn't you do it?" The old man ran away, and the young man didn't lag behind. "Our cooking skills are almost the same. As long as we can eat it" the old man's words were heard in the wind. "I'm too lazy to be filial in this matter. If you want to eat, let's do it!" "Youit would be great if Athena was here!" "Yes! I really miss her craftsmanship." "Be less hairy and have more spring!" …… ?"ar." Yabuki Shingo on the stretcher was stunned, letting the school doctor who came after hearing the news manipulate him, only staring at Kusanagi's face that was getting farther and farther away. Did she say thank you? He was full of arrogant words and had a arrogant look on his face, but at the moment when he grabbed himself and threw him on the stretcher, at the closest distance, he said "thank you" silently? Not knowing her expression at that moment, and not being able to appreciate the complexity in her voice, Yabuki Shingo was confused. He even seemed to have forgotten the severe pain in the fracture. He looked at Kusanagi, watching her face Kagura Shiromiya. Lord, facing He Bing and everyone's freehand expressions, Yabuki Shingo thought of a word, forced face Well, that shouldn't be considered laughter, right? Vaguely, Shingo Yabuki noticed the feeling of Master Kyo from Kusanagi Aoi, but it was just a feeling. Until he was taken away from the playground on a stretcher, he still couldn't figure it out. Maybe Benimaru-senpai is right The key to Master Kyo's acquiescence in this title is my innocence, or in other words, stupidity But is this innocence or stupidity The helpless sigh of Kusanagi Kyo, Nikaido Benimaru's teasing, Daimon Goro's smile, and the figure of the mysterious woman originally known as the Palace Master Kagura flashed in his mind, as well as the obvious fusion of Hehe at the end. A move from Kusanagi-ryu martial arts, finally returned to Kusanagi Aoi's voice of thanks as light as a feather Yabuki Shingo felt that his headache was worse than the injury. “That’s it, I don’t want to think about it anymore, Cao? Castle and Kagura Palace? I am just a "disciple" who is not even officially recognized by Master Jing. I can only maintain my dignity with this little effort. I hope I didn't disappoint Miss Aoi …… "Yabuki has been carried away, it's time for you to get up, right?" Kiki was still on the ground with his eyes closed, Kusanagi waved around, "What are you doing? It's still class time." Very uncooperatively, the end of get out of class bell rang on the playground, probably the music of "Doraemon" - this made He Bing's face distorted: "Cao? City is really well-deserved of its reputation." "If possible, I want to leave Kusanagi Castle." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing with his right hand as he stood up, "If Miss Aoi agrees." "It doesn't matter. I'm not qualified to talk about your stay or go." Cao Kui smiled, "Are you satisfied with the performance just now?" "I'm deeply touched." The red lips under the purple sunglasses could not see any curvature, "He Bing, let's go." Kagura Qianlong had little strength, but He Bing still let her pull her and move slowly. In the end, he couldn't help but look back: "Akui, I'm really leaving." "Go!" Cao Kui still smiled and waved slightly, "Just don't get angry!" This time, He Bing did not run away. Although it was not so natural in the public eye, looking at the obvious cunning in Kusanagi's eyes, and looking at Kagura Qianlong with his back turned, the corners of He Bing's mouth It seemed to tilt for a moment, and then walked faster than Kagura Qianlong. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 48 Nikaido Benimaru’s “lesson”? "Qianlong." "What?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The area around Kagura Qianlong and He Bing was quite clean - not that Cao?cheng was being careless, but the kilometer distance she required. However, this did not affect the prosperity around them at all, and there was always so much coming and going around noon. "You are dressed like this" "How is it?" It was probably a smile, but He Bing could only see the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, "This is how I will dress most of the time from now on." "……Um." The change in Kagura Qianlong's dress is certainly worth noting, but at this moment He Bing is thinking about something else. In fact, after leaving that school and leaving Cao? City, he enjoyed the attention of countless people along the way. Although he understood the rules, He Bing really had no experience of being noticed at close range - except for the cameras at the KOF arena, the audience The seats were actually quite far away, and the quality of the audience was also very different from the people in Cao? City who were so experienced. As a result, his steps couldn't help but become slower and slower, and in the end it seemed like he was being dragged by Kagura Qianlong. Probably, He Bing would rather escape as if he were flying - no matter whether it is Kusanagi's hand or Kagura Qianlong, although it feels good to hold it, one is warm and hot, the other is cool and delicate, but the atmosphere of needles on the back … Kusanagi revealed her close relationship with herself to the people of Kusanagi because her rumored talent could indirectly increase her influence in the family; Kagura Qianryu held on to her hand because she had no background. His background is a necessary condition for her to be willing to trust, and such a person is really rare to find around her. But, so what? He Bing could not refuse anything. Both are frankly using themselves, and this use seems to be a win-win situation-provided that he is determined to pay attention to who he surrenders to. The question is don't they understand that being caught in this secret struggle can easily lead to the crime of being dishonest? Ancient families always emphasize integrity! Depressed, He Bing looked back. ——This is the city gate, the city gate of Cao? City. Not long ago, Cao Chaizhou made things difficult for his prospective son-in-law here. Perhaps it was this bit of cause and effect that made He Bing look at this place that he had passed through countless times for the first time. ??Obviously, this is not the tortoise shell castle gate of the ancient daimyo. Like the Todo family, the foundation in Tokyo, or rather Edo, only arose after Tokugawa Ieyasu won the Summer Battle, and "a few of the old houses in Kyoto have become forbidden areas, as well as more tourist attractions." These are Cao Kui’s original words. Not to mention the scenic spots, in her opinion, the so-called forbidden areas only record the filth in her family's history, which can neither be known to the public nor forgotten by future generations. In this regard, Cao Yang has another theory - there are things in the forbidden area that only family heirs and respected elders can know. What exactly is it? Cao Yang chose to cheat. "Perhaps, there is a suppressed existence that can destroy the world; perhaps, there is a peerless treasure buried there; perhaps, it is just the last words similar to Zhao Kuangyin's Three Rings of Stone; perhaps, this is simply a trap for interested people to fall into a trap. " Grass? Sun The flight of thoughts is actually only a moment. Kagura Qianlong, who noticed He Bing's stop, turned back to follow his gaze: "What's wrong?" "NoI was just thinking, this city gate looks very similar to the Arc de Triomphe in Europe." "Is it great because of spiritual and historical symbols?" Kagura Qianlong's mouth curled up in an arc, which combined with the trapezoidal corners of his sunglasses gave it a mysterious flavor. "A family that has been prosperous for thousands of years only built this monument after the victory of the war between brothers. A big door. Really big.” "Qianlong" Kagura Qianlong's tone made He Bing not know what to say, "Where should we go next?" “Visit some people and then leave Japan.” "Who?" For a moment, He Bing really didn't know who else in Japan was worthy of Kagura Qianlong's personal visit. "Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro." Hebing's interest made Kagura Qianryu grin, "As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, after Kusanagi Kyo disappeared, I could only settle for the next best thing." "In order to know each other?" He Bing didn't know what Kagura Qianlong wanted to do, but it was obvious that the information of the head of the Kusanagi family was worthy of attention. "However, two people are not a handful." "Of course." Kagura Qianryu pulled Hebing's hand and continued to step forward, "The Yata family also once dominated this country. Although the inextricable relationships have been severed, they may still survive. If any family is loyal to The Yata family chose to endure for hundreds of years without extermination, and I also have the responsibility to give them what they deserve." "But……" Kagura Qianlong’s words made He Bing almost stand still.   "If the samurai class back then often chose to die after their master's family failed, then what about Luan Bo?" …… Waseda is a prestigious university with a century-old history. Although this is nothing in the eyes of Kagura Qianryu, for Hebing, it is still worth thinking about - "Why? Nikaido Benimaru majored in science and engineering. If he doesn't go to Tokyo University or Keio, why are he here?" Seeing He Hing's puzzlement, Kagura Qianryu chuckled: "As a sign of Japanese education, even if the University of Tokyo is willing to open a nondescript major for a rich man, would the Nikaido family themselves dare to set this precedent? Moreover, Waseda The university is not famous for science and engineering, but it was chosen. Doesn’t this mean something?” "You meanthat guy did it on purpose?" He Bing seemed to have some realization. "Wouldn't you know it once you see it?" Kagura Qianryu casually held up his guitar and pointed at a European-style building on campus, "Speaking of which, the professionalism of the single-seller can make Waseda obey, and the Nikaido family is not bad either. !” good? He Bing didn't understand the meaning of Kagura Qianlong's words, but looking along the guitar, the gray-yellow building that was probably the teaching building seemed to be a bit old. Of course, this was not their destination. At this moment, the two of them were already on the Waseda campus and attracted the attention of many people. Kagura Qianryu under the sunglasses can only attract the admiration of men, but He Bing's face has long been known in Japan - scandals always attract people to gossip, and the scandals of martial artists can't go away, and the scandals of the grass-roots family, then It’s the one that will never make the headlines. The premise is that someone dares to spread the scandal about the Cao family. Obviously, the countless flying eyes prove that there are people who really don’t care about Cao Aoi’s reputation, or rather While thinking, He Bing suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. "Here we are." Kagura Qianlong stopped in front of a small house, paying no attention to the people passing behind him intentionally or unintentionally. Probably, when she left Kagura Palace for the first time, she had no personal idea of ??the crowd, and besides, the crowd was not mainly aimed at her. Pulling Hebing's hand, Kagura Qianlong knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Just because He Bing doesn’t understand bird language doesn’t mean that Kagura Qianlong doesn’t understand it either, but the problem is that the speaker is a female voice, and the tone of voice is full of emotions, including tension, excitement, gasping, and trembling. What is happening in this house? In an instant, He Bing had a guess, and because of this guess, he thought of Cao Yang who was lying in bed. He couldn't help but feel sad, and then kicked the door open. "" As He Bing thought, there was a man and a woman in the house, but other than that, there was nothing else that He Bing guessed correctly. Kagura Qianlong peeked at He Bing's embarrassment, and continued to look at the people in the house, remaining silent. The man in the house was obviously Nikaidou Benimaru, his face was slightly distorted, and he was standing in a straight line with his hands connected to the wires. If you look along the wires, people with a little knowledge of physics will be able to recognize something - a Truss coil! \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 49 The Watershed of Tao "You" He Bing's expression changed, "You don't want to die?" Nikaido Benimaru, who looked pained, ignored him. The girl beside him trembled and cut off the power supply. She looked at him anxiously and then at the uninvited guest at the door. "Huh" Nikaido Benimaru, who lived up to the expectations of everyone present and slowly walked towards a chair, finally spoke as he sat down, "Why is it you?" "Can't it be me?" Perhaps in order to confuse the embarrassment of breaking in, He Bing said innocently, "If you want to commit suicide, you don't have to hide it in the university, right?" "Do I look like someone who committed suicide?" Nikaido Benimaru smiled casually and whispered something to the helpless girl. Although Hebing couldn't understand it, Kagura Qianryu's gesture of giving way explained the content. As the girl left hesitantly, Kagura Qianryu gently closed the door, picked a chair and sat down, facing Nikaido Benimaru, not far away, holding the guitar in his arms, still silent, just like Students who stay in the classroom after school. Maybe it was a cold moment, maybe they were looking at each other, Nikaido Benimaru and Kagura Qianryu looked at each other naturally in this small classroom, resulting in silence in the air - this made Hebing gradually feel embarrassed, and when When he finally couldn't help but want to break the situation, perhaps because he was defeated by Kagura Qianryu's sunglasses - Nikaidou Benimaru spoke first. "He Bing, give me a glass of water. Also, please introduce who this beauty is." The classroom is not big, and the water dispenser is conspicuous. Moreover, Nikaido Benimaru's condition is probably not optimistic. "Here." When handing over the paper cup, He Bing finally noticed a problem, "Your hair" "It's just scattered." Nikaido Benimaru admitted frankly, "It is dangerous to mix direct current and alternating current. I almost died. Now I can only do the experiment after clearing the direct current carried in my body." "Is it just because of Shermei's words?" Perhaps because he was too impressed by the classic upright hairstyle in the game, Hebing was a little confused when he kicked in the door - Nikaido Benimaru's hairstyle was not vertical, but looked like a sea urchin, which was more like a static electricity phenomenon; and in After the power was cut off, his hair was spread out and not combed, and he looked quite haggard. "Absolutely! The words of a beautiful woman are always worth pondering." Swallowing cold water, Nikaidou Benimaru's face gradually calmed down, but his eyes always glanced at Kagura Qianryu, "right, this beauty?" "Haha, I heard that the playboy of the Nikaido family is famous in Tokyo, and I saw it, and it is indeed exquisite." Kagura Qianryu showed a faint smile, as if he was admiring something, "However, DC power carriers who are determined to experience alternating current , indeed worthy of respect.” "If you're afraid of death, you won't choose to fight." Nikaido Benimaru smiled, tilted his head and squeezed He Bing, "Didn't I hear that you have been pursuing Xiaokui in the past few months? Why are you hanging with other beauties again? " "Have you not left Waseda recently?" "No." Nikaido Benimaru answered matter-of-factly, "Kyo is not in Japan, and Goro is worried about his newly born son." Seeing that Hebing was still puzzled, he simply raised his fingers, "There is no such thing as Kyo's." ?The city doesn’t welcome me, especially those women; it’s also impossible for me to visit frequently with female fighters who live in Tokyo, and besides, it’s impossible for me to meet Shingo, right?” "Have you never thought about traveling abroad?" Seeing Nikaido Benimaru's glances at Kagura Qianryu becoming more and more subtle, He Bing quickly stopped in the middle, "This is the Dai Palace Master of Kagura Palace, Qianryu. " "Qianryu? Kagura Qianryu?" Nikaido Benimaru thought for a few seconds and smiled playfully, "The names of the Kagura family always have such connotations. Chizuru, Qianryu, I heard that there used to be a man named Wangui senior?" "Benimaru is an appropriate name, right?" Kagura Qianryu chuckled, "Is that girl just now your girlfriend?" "One, one." Nikaido Benimaru smiled sarcastically as if he was humble, "I wonder what the Emperor Kagura has to do with me?" "I want to see you." Kagura Qianlong answered simply. "Although I am a fighter and my family has a little money, how did I catch your eye?" Nikaidou Benimaru shook his head, "Although the Kagura family is beautiful, they won't hang out with me" "What if I want to give you some advice?" Kagura Qianryu strummed the guitar and played a distant tune, "It's not a good thing to have frequent brushes with death." "The year before last, I had a girlfriend who was studying Chinese. She recommended a book of poems to me called "Li Sao"." Nikaido Benimaru's blond hair was spread out, and there was indeed a sense of art. "I am a As a person with special powers, I can only find my way by myself." "So you still have no regrets after nine deaths?" Kagura Qianlong's tone became more and more popular, "It's just that instead of making a fuss,Bang, why don’t you go visit Shermei? She can help you and is so beautiful. Right, Hebing? " "This" He Bing hesitated. After all, strictly speaking, Shermei almost killed herself not long ago. "Will she meet me?" Nikaido Benimaru smiled bitterly, "Although I once lived in Tokyo, in the Japanese area, the influence of Hell Band has always been suppressed by Asamiya Athena. Recently they flew to America to develop. Do I, Baba, go with the rest of the world to disturb other people’s favorite careers? Look at their style, even kof is just their game. As a fighter, I ask her, can she get any good results? " "So, as a fighter, what are you pursuing?" Kagura Qianryu played the music, "To be number one in the world in an era? To make great progress on the road that suits you? Or is fighting just Is it a profession?” It seems that this question is too sharp. It may be that I have not thought about it. Of course, there may be other reasons. Anyway, Nikaido Benimaru frowned and lowered his head to listen to Kagura Qianryu's guitar. The sound was sometimes leisurely and sometimes majestic, like the king on the top of the mountain and the immortal in the clouds, sometimes laughing at each other and sometimes enviing each other. Finally, Nikaido Benimaru raised his head: "I don't know. My strength is still far from that watershed." "Maybe" Kagura Qianryu nodded vaguely, "However, if you really want to master the use of electricity, visiting Sherme is the best way; if you have the highest ambition, then, direct current and alternating current There is no difference for ordinary people. As for Shermei, do you have to use alternating current to defeat me? What a fighter focuses on is comprehensive ability." As he spoke, the sound of the guitar gradually became more intense, and the king and the immortal seemed to be fighting, and finally exploded into a blue sky. Thunderbolt, "No matter what dreams you have, one person, one, is enough." The song ends and everyone disperses. No longer paying attention to Nikaido Benimaru who was thinking about it, Kagura Qianryu stood up gracefully, still holding the guitar upside down, holding the left hand of Ai Hyou with his right hand, and opened the door. \ Text Volume 98 Chapter 50 The Theory of Things and Human Changes After leaving Waseda, Kagura Qianlong took He Bing and strolled casually on the street. She was overwhelmed by the bustling scene, or in other words, she hadn't seen enough of the people coming and going. "Qianlong, the life of confinement is very pitiful, isn't it?" Although he couldn't see her eyes under her sunglasses, He Bing still noticed something from her looking around. "Just get used to it." Kagura Qianryu looked back at him and said nonchalantly, "Although most people who live in seclusion have looked down upon the world of mortals, what about those who have never been exposed to the world of mortals? How wonderful is the outside world? I have never experienced it personally, how can I say it is pitiful? Living in drunkenness and dreaming is a day, and the ancient Buddha of Qingdeng is also a day. To me, these are just raw adjectives. " "But" He Bing wanted to refute, but finally stopped. "You are not a fish, how can you understand the sorrow of a fish?" Taking He Bing's hand and raising it in the air, Kagura Qianlong smiled slightly: "However, now that we have left Qianlong Valley, prosperity, bustle, desolation and desolation will come sooner or later. Sister Qianhe will not let me live up to these beautiful years. Why do I care about Enter the Dragon? These trivial matters in the world are no longer numbers in written statistics, but colorful and vivid. Of course, in the eyes of Lord Kagura, there is no difference between the two." "Qianlong" He Bing shrank his hand, but was held tightly by Kagura Qianlong. After hesitating for a while, he simply held her hand - which made Kagura Qianlong reveal the joy on his lips: "So, please accompany me in private." Experience Tokyo from a different perspective, for example, how about recommending a restaurant?” Even though I stayed in Tokyo for a long time, I still couldn’t find a few restaurants with suitable flavor even if I had to use He Bing as my guide. In the end, he chose a Western restaurant. Yes, it was the place where he and Goenitz met for the first time. Although Kagura Qianlong didn't know it: "According to the records, you don't like to eat Western food." He Bing shook his head and looked at the potted plants whose position had not changed. The decoration of the restaurant was the same as it was nearly two years ago. The business was still lively but not prosperous. After a long time, he sighed and chose the place where Kagura Qianlong sat where Goenitz had been. "You order, I brought you here just because it's close, and I happened to have breakfast here before, and it tasted good." He Bing explained casually, seeming to be reminiscing about something, and seeming to be admiring Kagura Qianlong's dress up. "You better order. I have never been to a restaurant. These specious recipes may not necessarily be what I imagined." Leaning the guitar against the table, Kagura Qianryu browsed the menu and smiled helplessly. "I haven't had lunch here either How about," He Bing thought for a moment and returned the menu to the waiter, "just serve what you think we will like, and it will be enough for three people." Watching the waiter leave with a slight embarrassment, the two couldn't help but laugh. "Being a fighter is indeed a profession that is different from ordinary people." "Regardless of appetite or living habits." In response to Kagura Qianryu's teasing, He Bing also joked, "However, Nikaido Benimaru is not included in this list." "To seduce so-called good women?" “After all, candlelight dinners can easily create an impulsive atmosphere.” Kagura Qianlong nodded: "From the data point of view, it makes sense." "So, I wonder what Hebing looks like in the Kagura Palace's data?" "You should ask Sister Qianhe about this, and I care more about what I saw with my own eyes." Brushing his hair that stuck to his sunglasses, Kagura Qianryu held his chin in his hands, "You are my bodyguard, not a statistic One of the numbers.” "Should I be honored?" He Bing smiled, "In other words, apart from the fact that you had no one to rely on when we first met, why did you deliberately get intimate with me in front of the Eight Heroes and the Caojia family? " "Didn't I say that? I'm using you." Kagura Qianlong under the sunglasses seemed to be staring at He Bing. "But it looks like a win-win situation. At least, my worth in Europe has increased somewhat, right?" "What if you refuse? I will sell you and let you count the money." "Well, I won't dwell on this issue." He Bing laughed sarcastically, "However, I still want to ask some questions. Of course, you can say 'no comment'." "Okay." Kagura Qianlong readily stretched out his hand and placed it flat in the center of the dining table, "Morse." "Thank you." He Bing was not polite and reached out to tap the back of Kagura Qianlong's hand intermittently. "Why did you say those words to Nikaido Benimaru?" "If he listens to my advice and goes to see Shermei, then he will definitely have more contact with the Eight Masters. In this sensitive period when the traveler is unintentional and the viewer is intentional, his relationship with Cao Jing may not be affected. influence, but there are many people who are very dissatisfied with himWhat about the grassland and the city? If he decides to work hard to become the number one fighter in the modern era, then sooner or later he will leave Japan and travel around the world. During such a period of time, Kusanagi City will be missing a good helper; if he has no regard for the words of Lord Kagura, If he doesn't care, then it's debatable how ambitious he is. Even if such a person is an enemy of Kagura Palace, he doesn't need to care too much. And all that I need to do is a visit and a conversation. Okay, next question. " Facing Kagura Qianlong’s face, he was calm with a smile, like a mentor preaching and teaching. But Hebing felt a chill - she didn't care about Nikaido Benimaru himself at all, and her purpose was probably to weaken Kusanagi Castle! Thinking about it, He Bing took a deep breath while considering it: "If you decide to kill Nikaido Benimaru, will it be troublesome?" "Easy to do. To eradicate a DC carrier, you only need to introduce it into the AC grid. Next question." Kagura Qianlong’s fingers tapped on the back of He Bing’s hand very lightly, but they were like a sharp blade waving in He Bing’s heart, lifting the weight as lightly as possible. "No more." He Bing sighed and looked at the approaching dining car, "Let's turn depression into appetite." "Do you need to be depressed?" He took back his hand, and Kagura Qianryu's sunglasses were also pointed at the food in the dining car, "Although the era has entered peace, it does not mean that some things have been eliminated. Isn't King Feng Tian also forced to return to reincarnation?" "But" He Bing's words seemed to be interrupted by himself, or blocked by the salad. "It's hard for you to accept it, just because you haven't experienced the facts that are not based on personal preference. No matter whether it is noble or despicable, everything can be boiled down to the purpose and means." Kagura Qianlong's eating appearance is obviously better than that of Hebing Siwen Too much, "The information I know about you originated from sister Athena's small villa in Guangxi, China. In any case, you have entered this circle, or the world, and there are some truths that you will face sooner or later. Although, in our After experiencing it, what we experienced will be wrapped in a romantic coat." “I’m sorry…the gorgeous words in history books are just to avoid scaring children from crying?” "That is a threshold, so that most people who don't need to know the truth don't have to be afraid" Kagura Qianlong took a sip of juice, "Of course, you can also say that it is to maintain rule."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 51: Machine Front Hehe stopped talking until he left the restaurant, and Kagura Qianryu also finished his meal quietly. When he stood up, he handed over a piece of chewing gum: "Next, it's time to visit Daimon Goro." Following Kagura Qianlong, He Bing frowned: "From now on, I will never go to a Western restaurant for dinner again." "Sister Athena's craftsmanship is indeed easy to whet your appetite." Kagura Qianlong smiled and did not stop. The destination was not far away, and their meal time was quite early. When the two of them arrived downstairs, it was the time when the range hood was running. Daimon Goro's home is very simple, for the head coach of the Japanese judo team; Daimon Goro's home is very warm, for a man who has given birth to a son. No matter what, He Bing's nose couldn't help but twitch when he first noticed that the dignified fighter was crowded into the apartment building. "Are you indifferent to the world?" After climbing several floors, when Kagura Qianlong rang the doorbell, He Bing finally asked, "How can I say that he is also Cao Jing's teammate!" Kagura Qianlong smiled: "The Kagura family doesn't know much about Tokyo. However, he used to live in the dojo he managed, or it was like a training ground for the Japanese judo team." "So……" While talking, the door opened. A tall, square man with sweaty brows was holding a broom at an angle. His movement was like Kagura Qianlong holding a guitar. "Hebing?" Upon closer inspection, it was Daimon Goro. His small eyes were full of surprise, and he chose English after a moment's hesitation, "Anyway, please come in first and let's talk." "My wife is still in confinement, so it's not convenient to receive her. I'm a rough guy, so please bear with me." Daimon Goro, who was leading the two of them into the house, was disturbed by the sudden cry. "I'm sorry, the child is crying again. You guys go first." Do it yourself." As he said that, the huge body entered a half-hidden room in a hurry. "Probably, the reason why Mr. Daimon chose to squeeze into the apartment is already clear." Kagura Qianryu poured himself a cup of hot water as if he were familiar with it, and sat on the only sofa in the living room, with the guitar lying flat occupying the space of Hebing. "The hustle and bustle of the dojo is really not suitable for families at this time." "It's hard for him." He Bing stared blankly at the living room. Refrigerator, sofa, water dispenser, dining table, a few stools, that's all, so simple and crude. "It fully shows how solid and family-oriented he is. He has a very good character." Putting down the cup, Kagura Qianlong picked up the guitar and played with it slowly, "He Bing, sit next to me." The melody was very detailed and gentle, like a lullaby. At least, the crying in the room quickly calmed down. Not long after, Daimon Goro rushed out: "Is it because of the sound of your guitar?" "It takes a little effort." Under the purple sunglasses, Kagura Qianlong's kindness was revealed. "You have helped me a lot!" Daimon Goro casually pulled up a stool and sat across from the two of them. "I want to thank you on behalf of my wife. She has not had a good night's sleep these days. By the way, I haven't asked for advice yet" A toothy smile accompanied the end of the guitar sound: "You can call me Kagura Qianlong." "Kagura" Daimongoro's eyes suddenly widened, "Could it be that Kagura Chizuru" "She only authorized me to act as the master of Kagura Palace." Kagura Qianlong said calmly, "She is working on the whereabouts of Kusanagi Kyo." A trace of surprise flashed through, Daimon Goro immediately stood up and bowed: "Thank you to Kagura Palace for your support; I also want to thank you, the acting master of Kagura Palace, for comforting Inuko." "It should be so, that's all." Kagura Qianryu kept smiling, "Although I heard that Mr. Daimon had a new son, I never expected that Mr. Daimon would be so presumptuous in enjoying a family relationship" "No, no, no, I'm a rough guy and I can't take care of Toragoro. Without you today, I wouldn't have had the chance to sit down and take a breath." Daimongoro waved his hands repeatedly. "Toragoro? Mr. Daimon hopes that his child will inherit the mantle?" Kagura Qianryu's mouth froze. "How can I have any role in front of the Kagura Palace?" Daimongoro said modestly, "However, if the child can be a judoka who is independent of the world, stable and happy, it will meet the expectations of his parents." "People say that a father wants his son to succeed, and a mother wants her son to be safe." Picking up the cup, Kagura Qianryu took a sip of water, "It's rare that Mr. Daimon is open-minded." Looking at the cartoon-style clock on the wall, Kagura Qianryu stood up, "I don't know if I need lunch. Helping in the kitchen?" "How can you let the distinguished guests of Kagura Palace be like this" Daimon Goro was at a loss, "Absolutely not, absolutely not!" "Then, I won't bother you any more." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "See you soon." Leaving the apartment, He Bing, who had been almost silent, finally spoke: "I didn't expect you to plan to cook." "You are wrong." Kagura Qianlong laughed playfully, "Kuai Aoi said that your skills are good, I just want to take the opportunity toYou know, Daimon Goro would have mistaken his meaning. " He Bing blushed a little when he heard this: "I am far worse than Athena." "It doesn't matter." While chuckling, Kagura Qianryu took out his mobile phone, "Please arrange a car, I want to visit Kyushu Island. In addition, I can order two takeaways, snacks are enough Also, can I ask your name? ?” "Who are you calling?" Kagura Qianlong's last question aroused He Bing's curiosity. "She calls herself Cao? Meng." ??Two mediocre sushi, one cold-faced wonderful person. When Kusanagi himself drove a Toyota and stopped beside the two of them to say hello, Kagura Qianryu had a look of surprise on his face: "I thought you were just an operator." "As a result, this operator is responsible for your food, clothing, housing and transportation in Asia." Cao Meng stretched out his hand lightly, "Please get in the car and your destination." "Asia?" Kagura Qianlong pursed his lips, and finally laughed, "Fuck? Chai Zhou has a sharp eye for knowing people!" Grass? Meng did not answer, but only launched the engine. "What's the waste outside, but the gold and jade inside?" Kagura Qianlong tasted the poorly packaged sushi, "It's a good takeaway, Miss Meng, compared to usual shopping?" "I'm not necessarily younger than you." Cao Meng's voice was calm, "You need to cross the strait from Honshu to Kyushu. If possible, please specify the destination and I can arrange a helicopter." "I mainly want to go to Yanagawa City, but I also want to see some sightseeing along the way." Kagura Qianryu chewed slowly, setting off Hebing's gluttonous appearance. In other words, this is just the difference between ordinary people and fighters, perhaps. The Toyota started, but did not move. The slight sound was mixed with He Bing's swallowing. Ten seconds later, Cao Meng nodded: "Okay." "Gaocheng, forest buildings, national highways" Kagura Qianlong turned his head and looked out the car window, muttering, but was picked up by He Bing: "Cars, rivers, people, advertisements." "The sun is just right, and the cloud tourists are noisy." Suddenly, Cao Moe finished, "Whether the Kagura Palace Master comes from afar or the Hehi who never leaves Tokyo, the foundation of Japan is not what you say and what it is. I think, please feel it carefully before making any comments, if you have that intention." In silence, Kagura Qianlong and He Bing looked at each other, and then laughed in unison. With one hand touching He Bing's hand from under the guitar, Kagura Qianlong continued to admire the window, but then started typing in Morse code. "Grass? It's cute and interesting." Looking at the side face of Kagura Qianlong, He Bing was slightly stunned: "But he is considered a 'grassroots nationalist'?" "It's normal. I also only look after the interests of the Kagura clan. What's sad is that Cao Shibazhou will send her." "because?" "She is a woman, a young woman."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 52 A quick look at the flowers (PS first: Recently, the basic world view of remote thinking has been criticized wildly. A certain expert said that I studied in college for nothing, said that I didn’t even know the three basic foundations of the world, and said that I didn’t even study philosophy in college. Yes, say meanyway, I am) He Bing was confused: "What's wrong with the young woman?" "This is a grassroots family that was still dominated by male chauvinism a generation ago!" Kagura Qianlong stared at the scenery and quietly tapped his fingers, "But a young woman was asked to receive the acting master of the equally famous Kagura Palace. . I am very curious whether this is the change of the Cao? tribe or the efforts of Cao? Chaizhou." "Is there a difference between the two?" "A single spark can start a prairie fire. If it's a family change, I can only accept it and work hard to deal with it; but if it's just the bud of personal will, I might as well assassinate Cao Chaizhou." Assassination of Qiancao? City Lord! He Bing stared at Kagura Qianlong's peaceful profile, with a look of surprise on his face. If he hadn't known the truth, he might have suspected whether the whereabouts of Kusanagi Kyo was related to Kagura Palace. “Isn’t that crazy?” "And it's tricky." Kagura Qianlong's black hair was blown by the wind, "But compared to the Grass Tribe, which may become more powerful in the future, this is too easy." "So……" "So, I want to dig out bits and pieces of information from this cute grass to determine whether the uncle who pretends to be lazy needs to report to the Gate of Hell soon." Suddenly, Kagura Qianlong turned around and gave He Bing a smile, "Some The question is not suitable for me to ask, so please strike up a conversation with her. Just ask whatever interests you." “Chatting while driving may cause a car accident.” He Bing tried to persuade. "Chatting while distracted is more likely to make a mistake. This is a rare opportunity." Kagura Qianryu continued to admire the car window, "Besides, even if there was a car accident, you would protect me." "……good." Stopping his fingers, He Bing held Kagura Qianlong's hand tightly, as if he wanted to detect something from the touch, but in the end he only felt a slight coolness in the softness, and callus scars on his fingertips - just a guitar. There is nothing abnormal about human beings. Hesitatingly, he looked at the mirror in front of the car, which reflected Cao Meng's face, her family's smooth skin, and her girl-next-door facial features, but with a frozen expression. "Grass? MengMiss?" Finally, He Bing asked. "Miss is Xiaokui's title." Cao Meng corrected lightly, "As for my status, I can't say it's noble." "How about I just call you Meng?" Meng? In fact, He Bing didn't see how cute she was. "Please do whatever you want. One Chinese character, one code name." "Chinese characters" He Bing thought about maintaining the topic, "Speaking of it, it seems that in the entire Cao? City, Cao? Jing is the only one who doesn't know Chinese?" "There are more than tens of thousands of people in Cao? City, how many do you know?" Cao? Meng asked, "However, Mr. Jing's situation is rather special." He Bingzhen became interested: "Oh? If it's convenient, I'd like to know more about it." "Didn't Miss Kui tell you?" Cao Meng was slightly puzzled. "Akui would rather discuss other things with me than her brother's anecdotes." That’s right, she would rather dwell on the ambiguous relationship between Cao Yang and herself. "Actually," Cao Meng thought for a while, "You should have heard about Cao Yang." "The so-called Midsummer Night's Incident?" "Now that you know this, it will be easy to explain to you." Cao Meng suddenly stepped on the accelerator, almost making Kagura Qianlong lose his balance, "Since ancient times, people in Cao City have needed to learn Chinese, especially City Lord, mastering a foreign language is nothing at all. Firstly, it is because of diplomacy, and more importantly, our clan’s martial arts and its recorded content are rooted in Eastern culture. If you want to master it, it is natural to learn Chinese well. However, Mr. Jing has had a shadow in front of him since he was a child, which not only robbed him of the glory he might have obtained, but also shouldered the responsibilities he might bear. Therefore, Mr. Jing has been obsessed with his own preferences for a long time. And during the Midsummer Night Incident, he was the only one in the city who was most suitable to inherit the position, but he only knew Japanese! It’s ridiculous, but it fully illustrates his martial arts talent.” "But you don't know the common sense of many city lords?" He Bing suddenly remembered the confusion that Cao Jing showed from time to time on kof96, and the ridicule of Goenitz to him. "He didn't even know what the Master of Kagura Palace represented at the beginning." Cao Meng's tone was very plain, but He Bing felt ironic, "Originally, in 1994, he was going to turn eighteen, and Lord Chai Zhou planned to officially pass on the throne. He had given him a lot of knowledge in the past. However, Lord Shibatsu himself disappeared First Nujia, then Goenitz, and even Orochi Even if his whereabouts are unknown now, Lord Kyo still knows a lot about him.Things are only generally understood. " "That's not how Cao Chaizhou evaluates him." He Bing felt that Cao Chaizhou's comments about his son were modest and proud - it was simply saying "quiet as a virgin, active as a rabbit"! "This is how I evaluate Mr. Jing." Cao Meng focused his eyes and looked straight ahead. He Bing wanted to ask something else, but Kagura Qianlong broke away from his hand and knocked: "That's enough." "Really?" He Bing didn't think he asked any information worthy of Kagura Qianlong's interest. "Cao Moe calls Cao Shishu Lord, Kyo-sama, but calls Cao Shiyang Yang, which is worth pondering. After the accident in Cao Shiyang, Cao Shishashu finally decided to pass on Cao Shijie, who was not yet fully qualified. This is very interesting. It is worth analyzing; Kusanagi has no objection to Kusanagi's status, but does not intend to defend his evaluation. This is also worth thinking about." Kagura Qianryu smiled slightly, "Intelligence is a science. Moreover, I doubt her very much. The purpose of stepping on the gas is to see if I am paying attention to your conversation.” He Bing didn’t quite understand her subtext, so he couldn’t help but ask: “So, how do you plan to treat Cao Zhou?” "There is currently insufficient information." Kagura Qianlong continued to look at the environment and stopped talking. Combining ice and grass? Meng is also quiet. For a long time, Kagura Qianlong sighed: "For a Kagura acting palace master, is it necessary to block the national highway to clear the place?" Yes, it’s too deserted on the highway. "Because you claimed that you will leave Tokyo soon, but you also plan to visit Japan." Kusanagi explained lightly, "It would be rude of us if we waste time on the journey." "" Kagura Qianlong was silent for a while, and suddenly looked at the mirror in front of the car, "When we get to Kofu, please change the helicopter for us." "So, what is the specific destination?" Cao Meng asked. Kagura Qianlong concentrated for a few seconds, then suddenly smiled: "Yanagawa Mikawa Residence." "Okay." Cao Meng said without any hesitation, "I'm accelerating, please fasten your seat belt." The speed of the car has indeed increased a lot. Kagura Qianlong and He Bing no longer disturb Cao Meng while driving, and they just continue to type Morse code to each other. "Qianlong, it's rare to see you at a loss for words!" "What a fool? Meng is very smart. If you don't want me to go by car and do something like this, and cause public resentment, you can blame it on the Kagura Palace. Anyway, the Japanese media is in their hands." "But, why?" "Who knows? I just want to know as much as possible about the real details of Japan. She probably wants to stop this." “…You have so many twists and turns.” "He Bing, don't pin your hopes on the outcome of the game. Individual events that are influenced by probability can only be the trigger. The endless struggle for details is the quantitative change of victory or defeat." "Then, why are you going to some Ohana House in Yanagawa?" "It's just a matter left over from history." Speaking of this, the round nose under the purple sunglasses twitched, "Have you heard of Tachibana? Chiyo?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 53 Royal Flower Hotel Tachibana? Chiyo. As a historical figure, it is hard to say that he shined. Even during the specific period of Japan's Warring States Period, he was not very powerful. He only left some legends and traces in his own one-third of an acre of land. that is it. However, since Kagura Qianlong specifically talked about it, he couldn't help but think more about it. There are helicopters waiting for you at the airport near Kofu. Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and walked up under the leadership of Cao Meng. The black hair was flying in the airflow of the propeller, and the purple sunglasses covered up most of the expression but fixed a different temperament. Together with the sycamore-colored guitar held upside down, the whole scene was like a scene in a European and American blockbuster. And He Bing, from a distance, seemed He really looks like a personal bodyguard. But it was obvious that Kagura Qianryu had noticed that he was distracted, but it was not until they sat side by side on the helicopter that she took his hand and started knocking slowly. "Haven't figured it out yet?" "After all, I don't have first-hand historical information." He Bing nodded slightly, watching the curvature of the corners of Kagura Qianlong's mouth, and then looked away, "If I can guess anything, it's only Tachibana? Chiyo was the most famous person in the Warring States Period. A woman with personality, but based on her behavior, it seems that she is not in the eyes of the Artifact Family." "I said that individual events are just triggers determined by probability." Kagura Qianryu smiled lightly, "But as a superior, how you treat the triggers who were loyal to you will have subtle but long-term effects. of." He Bing's mind suddenly moved: "Could it be" "Guess again. I will tell you the truth after I leave Japan." After that, Kagura Qianlong let go of his hand and started playing the guitar, slowly and longly, gradually becoming more majestic, like Liu Bang's song "The Wind", like Cao Cao Lin Jieshi, the sound of the piano is like a flying dragon's breath, as leisurely and peaceful as the guzheng, and as strong and powerful as a chime. Slowly, He Bing seemed to be lost in this music, as if he was listening to a saint or a king "You play the guitar well." When getting off the helicopter, Cao Meng made an inexplicable comment and immediately handed over the helicopter to the reception staff before leaving the airport himself. Watching her drift away, He Bing was a little confused: "This" "It's a bit rude, isn't it?" Kagura Qianlong also stared at the somewhat lonely back, "This is exactly what I stimulated." "What?" Facing He Bing’s confusion, Kagura Qianlong smiled as if he was proud: “How was the song I played just now?” "Very good. What's wrong?" "That's because you have no ghosts in your heart." Kagura Qianlong chuckled. The pair of white front teeth in the sun reminded He Bing of Jin Jiafan at a certain moment, "Have you heard of Black Sunday?" "A murder song?" He Bing was shocked, "Didn't you say it has been sealed long ago?" "It is true that the original version will not be circulated on the market." Kagura Qianlong laughed, holding He Bing's hand and walking out of the airport, "But what about Kagura Palace?" "You mean, this is what you just played?" He Bing couldn't believe it. "How is it possible? Killing people with the surname of Cao in the plane of the Cao tribe? I'm just telling you that music can do more than just be appreciated." Still smiling, Kagura Qianryu raised his guitar, high-spirited, But it was a voice that only He Bing could hear clearly, "With the instrument in hand, I will go to the end of the world!" He Bing is obviously more concerned about other things than Kagura Qianlong's intention to come here at this moment: "So, what exactly did you just do?" "Simply put, psychological hypnosis." Gradually, Kagura Qianlong's expression condensed, "However, that grass? Moe's psychological quality is much better than I expected. At least, after listening to it, he was still in the mood to comment. Even so , but it’s okay, she has no chance to hide her clumsiness.” "Qianlong, you are really like a Dutch gambler. No matter what the outcome is, you will make the profit." "Because I always only take action when I am the dealer." Kagura Qianlong was very satisfied with this metaphor, "And you were my dealer just now." He Bing sighed: "In short, you are more powerful than I thought." "You're not bad either!" Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and hailed a taxi at will. The drive from the airport to Yanagawa Ohana Residence took nearly half an hour. What caught my eye along the way was not only the excitement of Kagura Qianlong, but also the freshness of Hebing. "Mountain town, building area, urban area." When the car gradually slowed down and stopped, Kagura Qianryu sighed to himself: "It has prosperity and ancient customs. Yanagawa is a good place." "Historical is precious." He Bing suddenly thought of a question, "Qianlong, have you brought any money?" "I'm in a hurry to go out, I only have a checkbook." Kagura Qianlong took out his mobile phone, "Shi Yuan, bring some cash to see me."   "Forget it, it's not good to delay other people's small business." With emotion, He Bing couldn't help but smile, and the woman in his eyes also had a bit more human fireworks, "Just right, help me ask, can I swipe my card in the taxi?" " With that said, He Bing took out a card, but before Kagura Qianlong could translate it, the somewhat impatient middle-aged driver suddenly had reverence in his eyes and said something excitedly. "Is this card of yours from Cao?" Kagura Qianlong frowned. "Akui left it here for me." He Bing nodded, "What did he say?" "It is Japan's blessing that people in Cao? City squeeze into taxis. They must not charge money." "" Watching the car slowly drive away, He Bing was still deep in thought, but Kagura Qianlong maintained a subtle smile. "Qianlong" "It will take a long time to bankrupt the credit of the Grass Tribe." Kagura Qianlong interrupted him and looked up at the nearest destination - Yanagawa Ohana Residence. "Qianryu," although Kagura Qianryu's words frightened him again, He Bing still asked, "What is Kagura Palace to Britain like? What is the city to Japan?" "The Tao is different, the power is different, the roots are different, and the customs are different." Kagura Qianlong sighed, "Come with me to meet the sixteenth generation head of the Tachibana family." He Bing didn't know anything about the Tachibana family, or in other words, for him, this surname was just the carrier of a period of history hundreds of years ago. Even when he stepped into this ancient Japanese-style building, there was a sense that it was far removed from the present and more ancient. Sleep. Therefore, when a kind old man who looked like a sixty-year-old appeared in front of the two of them, He Bing was unable to connect him with the story of a noble family. However, Kagura Qianryu was rarely serious in his introduction: "This is the sixteenth generation head of the Tachibana family, Mr. Tachibana Soken, an earl of Japan, and the owner of the 'Ohana' Hotel." However, the next sentence came out. Then he started to wonder, "And this person's name is He Bing. He is me, Kagura Qianlong's personal bodyguard." The room we got together in was named by Kagura Qianryu. It was a very authentic house room. Sitting on the floor made of wooden boards off the ground, holding the pottery teacup with an incomprehensible pattern, He Bing suddenly felt like he was in the Warring States Period. . However, this is not an assessment room, and the old man in front of him does not have any aura of samurai class. Kagura Qianryu's gestures are more noble, but he carries a sycamore-colored guitar with him. In short, it feels ridiculous to join the ice. "I wonder if the master of Kagura Palace is here for a trip or to relax?" For a woman in her twenties, Tachibana Soken's tone was full of kindness and respect. "No." He spoke out his negative words firmly, but remained silent in front of Tachibana Soken. Silence brewed in the Japanese room for about a minute. Kagura Qianryu slowly drank the warm tea. When he put the cup away from his hand, he suddenly leaned over and saluted Tachibana Sokan. He Hing didn't understand the meaning, but he easily understood it. I know this is definitely not the attitude of a superior person. "Here, there is no Palace Master Kagura, only Yata Qianlong."\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 54 Conscience in tears (PS: The characters of the Tachibana family who appear or will appear in these chapters actually exist in reality, and their personalities, age, appearance, and abilities have also been verified. above. But their ancestors have nothing to do with the Yata family - if the Yata family really existed in history. ) ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A flash of lightning seemed to flash across He Bing's heart. Countless speculations came flooding in instantly. ??Tachibana? Chiyo inherited Tachibanayama Castle at the age of seven in 1575. According to the research of Yagami-an, it is said that the Yata clan Koshin layman hated the daimyo, but it was after this. Considering that the overt and covert struggle between the two artifact families is absolutely impossible to end in one fell swoop, this Tachibana Chiyo's past is probably involved in the entanglements between the two families back then? Or, like Kagura Qianlong's words - one of the triggers? boom! The cup in Tachibana Soken's hand slipped, spilling a lot of tea onto the lapel of his kimono, but he didn't notice it. For a long time, the old man squinted his eyes, stared down at the overturned teacup, and asked slowly, carefully considering his words: "Why did your Excellency say this?" "Kidou Yuki revealed the determination of the Yata family with the major events of the Tachibana family, which caused an uproar throughout Japan. The history of the decision is not clear. Don't the two parties involved know about it?" Taking off his cap, Kagura Qianryu took off his glasses, The bright eyes looking at the old man were very gentle, "Back then, the Yata family had no time to protect itself and had no time to care. Now the Kagura Palace is beyond its reach. But even a baseless apology has never had the chance to be spoken out in hundreds of years. , No matter whether the Tachibana family complains or not, the Yata family always feels guilty." “…Yata-sama…” As soon as Tachibana Soken thought about it for a long time, he was interrupted by Kagura Qianlong - this seemed very abrupt to He Hing. "Not to mention the thousands of miles apart, since Kagura Gen once again set foot on the four islands of Japan in 1897, and to Kagura Chizuru to participate in kof97, no one has recalled the faults of the Yata family hundreds of years ago when the Tachibana clan was the head family. Whatever we did to visit here, whether it was an honest mistake or for ulterior motives, we have left the Tachibana family in the cold." Kagura Qianryu's tone was gentle and quiet, like the cold weather of the fishermen and woodcutter in Jiangzhu. Good autumn. However, one drop of tear quietly fell on the lap table, and then two drops, three drops all fell in Hebing's eyes, and in Tachibana Soken's eyes. "Before anything else, Yata Qianlong would like to apologize for being a hundred years late. It has been from the beginning of Yata Bailing to this day. Times have changed but loyalty will last forever. Qianlong does not bother to imitate the Tokugawa style gift to praise benevolence." After saying this, Kagura Qianryu leaned forward even more, with the tip of his nose almost touching the lap table. Those tears no longer fell, but gradually gathered and bloomed in the silence of the Japanese room. Tachibana Soken did not answer, only looking at Kagura Qianryu's black hair; Hebing also remained quiet, because he understood the reason why he did not interrupt. The tears on the lap table grew silently, more and more, with no end. Until the moment when the tears and the spilled tea met, Tachibana Soken finally looked up and sighed: "The Tachibana family has long been gone? How can the era of Chiyo-sama withstand such a gift?" "The hand can't reach your forehead, and your forehead can't reach the ground, how can you talk about a gift?" Kagura Qianryu remained motionless, reflecting the increase in tears, "Yata Qianryu never left home in the past, and the culture he cultivated was very different from the four islands in the past,? In a thousand generations, The style can only be seen among the yellow silk rice paper. However, the twists and turns in it have been passed down from generation to generation in this family. Today I worship in the royal flower room, and I hate that people have moved things." There was another burst of silence, so silent that He Bing felt ridiculous again. However, both Kagura Qianryu and Tachibana Soken always maintain a sad or solemn atmosphere. "Things are changed by peoplethere is nothing we can do about it." When answering, Tachibana Soken lowered his head and stared at Kagura Qianlong, but He Bing caught a glimpse of the moisture in the corners of his eyes. "Reminiscing with words, I can only lament that there is nothing I can do." Kagura Qianryu seemed to regain his breath, "However, today's Kagura Palace is no better than the Yata family in the past. The surname has changed, but the merits and demerits have not changed. Yata Qianryu can only use rustle. Tears come close to pray, but Kagura Qianlong hopes to repay the Tachibana family." Tachibana Soken was silent for a long time, then stood up slowly and walked towards the door: "No matter Yata Kagura, the Tachibana family only fulfills their duties and asks for nothing else. The same is true for hundreds of years of hard work. There are no samurai anymore. , it is a great affirmation that Master Qianlong can bring sincerity." "Under the rule of Cao? City, it is said that a count has a false reputation. The Tachibana family can see through it, but Qianlong cannot let the meritorious people feel cold." Kagura Qianryu's words froze Tachibana Soken's hand on the door: "that's all. The Tachibana family was born in Kyushu and has its roots in Kyushu. But this morning, it is no longer important. I rashly accepted the kindness of the name of the Yata family and took the trouble out of grass. ?Cheng, it’s really…in Chinese terms, I’m just an old man who has settled down and moved back to his hometown.” ? ?It’s good that Mr. Zongjian enjoys peace and quiet. "Hearing the sound of the door opening, Kagura Qianlong nodded carefully, "I wonder how you are doing, sir? Qianlong must be built according to his talent. " "We will make it according to our talents In this way, the Royal Flower House will arrange a dinner tonight, and Kuo Lang and Heijing will attend. Sir, please check it out in person." In the end, Tachibana Soken closed the paper door, and only Kagura Qianryu and Hebing were left in the room. Slowly, Kagura Qianlong raised his head, his eyes red and swollen with tears, which made He Bing feel distressed. "Qianlong" He took out a tissue and handed it to Kagura Qianlong's fingertips, but she didn't pick it up. After hesitating, He Bing gritted his teeth and reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes carefully, "Why is this?" "Thank you." Feeling the gentleness between He Bing's fingers, Kagura Qianlong grabbed his other hand and typed the cipher text silently, "If the tears can be sold at a good price, then the embankment should be broken." "Could it be that" He Bing was stunned, and the tissue slipped from his fingers, "What else have you gained?" "For the public, a thousand pieces of gold can be traded for horse bones." Kagura Qianlong turned to look at He Bing, with tenderness in his bright eyes, "For the private, I have to bend my waist in exchange for my conscience." Seeing He Bing's face full of doubts, Kagura Qianlong smiled: "There are many families in Japan who originally supported the Yata family, but were more or less suppressed by the Kusanagi clan. Now Kagura Palace is expected to make a comeback, regardless of those people Whatever feelings they have for Kagura Palace, no matter how much energy they still have, Kagura Palace cannot give up the context of the past. Since ancient times, the ruling class has no faith and has not stood up. And Tachibana Chiyo, his life has been ruined by the choices of the Yata family. Perseverance leads to depression. No matter whether it is a gate pillar or a drunkard's intention, if the Kagura Palace can win the trust based on my tears, it will be worth a thousand dollars." Listening, He Bing seemed to think that this was Kagura Qianlong. He nodded and took out a tissue to wipe her tears: "So, where is Yu Si?" "The person you worship is not me, Kagura Qianryu, nor Tachibana Soken, but the Yata clan who came to Kagura Palace to entrust Kidou Yuki and Chiyo." Kagura Qianryu's face almost returned to calm, " Yata Hakurei was determined to advocate women's rights, but was fiercely opposed by the Kusanagi tribe. At that time, throughout Japan, the two famous families were evenly matched, but no one explicitly supported Hakurei-sama's reforms until Tachibana Michyuki passed on the family governor to the seven-year-old Daughter? Chiyo. This incident shocked the whole country, and it was also a signal of the break between the Yata family and the Kusanagi clan. There is no need to elaborate on the historical origin. Under that kind of pressure, as a mere elder of the Otomo family, he was the first to resolutely support Yata with practical actions. I admire my family's decision and this loyalty and courage. Moreover, throughout Chiyo's life, even though the Yata family has fallen apart on the four islands of Japan, he still persists alone for the ideal of Lord Bai Ling. I cannot live up to this feeling. If I abandon this period, History, where is the conscience of Kagura Palace?"\ Text Volume 98 Chapter 55 Qin Thoughts "conscience?" On the first day of their acquaintance, Kagura Qianryu talked too much about him, but none of them touched his conscience. At this time, facing her sincerity, He Bing was at a loss: "In your position, you are still Is there room for conscience?” Kagura Qianlong laughed dumbly and stopped tapping the back of his hand. He stood up first, but suddenly fell down and was supported by He Bing: "Sitting on your knees is still not suitable for outsiders, at least, I'm not used to it." "You have been sitting upright for so long." He Bing slightly complained, "By the way, my feet are also a little numb." Kagura Qianryu chuckled and put his weight on Hebing with peace of mind: "Chiyo deserves my respect, and the Tachibana family deserves the respect of the Lord Kagura. Since ancient times, sacrificial rituals have no direct material meaning, but they are a kind of spiritual Hypnosis can make people do something without hesitation, which is called faith; it can also make people maintain good habits, which is called ethics. And the deeds of Tachibana Chiyo, no matter what, from the standpoint of any Kagura Palace person, are worth it Treat me favorably.” "So, what are your plans for this old man's descendants?" He Bing asked again, "Creating according to one's talents is a very subtle word." "As a Tachibana person in Japan, even if Kagura Palace is willing, it cannot make substantive promises." Kagura Qianryu stretched out his hand and pulled the guitar, "Kuuro, Hirai, a decent name." The so-called dinner party is naturally in the evening and needs to be prepared. So, when it was still afternoon, Kagura Qianlong and He Bing sat in front of the wooden verandah under the eaves, staring at the cherry blossom trees in the courtyard, and occasionally strummed a few strings on the guitar. And He Bing also sat quietly beside her. Both of them were sitting cross-legged instead of kneeling. The maids who were passing by didn't think it was strange when they saw this, but from time to time someone was attracted by the just-right piano music. Looking at Kagura Qianlong, this side face has been frequently fixed in He Bing's eyes recently, always so peaceful and a little mysterious. This real psychedelic feeling made him curious, or this identity that had never appeared in the information he knew stimulated his heart - since arriving in this world, everything has been predicted by himself, but Whenever he tried to change something, he could only find the movement of the trajectory, but never shaken the ending. But now, a character whom he had never known appeared in front of him, piercing his life, igniting the unknown light, and activating his heartstrings that were gradually becoming cold. Therefore, He Bing likes to watch Kagura Qianlong. He can't explain the reason, but he only feels a touch that can barely be regarded as gratitude or happiness. "Hidden Dragon." "What?" "You took off your sunglasses, you look like a woman with joy, anger, sorrow and joy. I would rather follow this hidden dragon." He Bing’s words made the guitar sound stagnant. Kagura Qianlong turned her head and stared at him, as if confused, confused, or something else. "A woman like that can only live peacefully in the Qianlong Valley. Would you like to accompany her to step on the fallen leaves on the avenue, or sing together the song that only the lark and the nightingale can hear the dawn?" This time, it was He Bing's turn to be at a loss, but Kagura Qian Long didn't give him time to think, "A Hidden Dragon Valley is already a great tolerance for Kagura Palace, and this tolerance is the prerequisite for me to be willing to wear these sunglasses." "……But……" He Bing’s words after being at a loss for words for a long time were cut off by Kagura Qianlong: “He Bing, sister Wan Gui has never argued with me about anything and has always been humble to me throughout her life. Therefore, I am humble to her sister.” "What's the meaning?" "It's nothing." Kagura Qianryu turned his head and sighed softly, "Be it the elegance of China, the romance of France, the nature of Brazil, or the elf of Japan. In short, Hebing, don't let down Chizuru Sister’s favor. In addition, I wear these sunglasses because I don’t want to use my face as a mask, and I don’t want to unintentionally play with the people I’m close to.” The conversation of words returned to tranquility, and the music of divine music resumed, complex and messy, not entirely pleasant to the ear. At least, that's how it sounded to He Bing, but he clearly felt that the music was telling him something. So, he listened hard until the sun went down, until night fell, until a burst of bicycle bells far disturbed the original chaos of the guitar. "Qianlong, I really can't be Zhong Ziqi." "On the contrary, you are the second person who is willing to listen to this incomprehensible venting by my side and is willing to hear the end." Kagura Qianlong's happiness flowed from behind his lips, "Thank you." "Who is the first one?" He Bing became curious again. "Father." He put his hands on the floor, stood up straight, put the sunglasses pinned to his collar as a hair restraint, put it on his head, brushed the black hair on his forehead, Kagura Qianlong looked like he was filled with happiness, and held He Bing's hand. He pointed his hand in the direction of the bicycle bell, "Let's go and have a look." On a bicycle from some years ago, a half-grown boy, about fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing a Taoist uniform, was wiping his forehead with a handkerchief., and behind him is a younger girl in sailor uniform, holding several bamboo swords in her arms. This is what He Bing saw after passing the corner of the corridor. Although I was used to seeing handsome men and beautiful women in the fighting circle, I had to admit that the boy and girl in front of me were pretty, or rather, delicate. Similarly, the two people who had just got off the bicycle also saw He Bing and Kagura Qianlong, but they nodded indifferently and walked towards the other end. "Kuuro, Hirai, they are not customers, come to meet them." Tachibana Soken also came out, waving his hand, and introduced Kagura Qianryu, "This is the current Lord Kagura, he can be considered an old friend to some extent! As for the person next to her, take a closer look and you will know him." As soon as she finished speaking, the girl threw the bamboo sword to the boy, trotted up to He Bing, looked up and down, left and right, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise. "Hello, I'm He Bing." Although he couldn't understand the bird language, He Bing still smiled lightly, stretched out his hand politely, and said in English, "Since Kuo Lang is a boy's name, then you are Tachibana Hirai? " "Huh?" Tachibana Hirai couldn't understand Hebing's transliteration of the name, but he nodded half-understanding. "My little girl is not a beginner in either Chinese or English. It's ridiculous." Tachibana Munakamaki approached happily, explained a few words to his daughter, and called Tachibana Kakuro, "Kakuro, come on, you don't like these very much. A fighter on kof?" Tachibana Kakuro's eyes exuded excitement, but he looked at his father with some doubts. He saw his father nodded with a smile, finally put the bamboo sword on his left waist and walked slowly towards Hebing. "I'm sorry, my Chineseis not very good." Tachibana Kakuro said as he walked, hesitating and full of excitement. "It's nothing, as long as we can communicate" Just when He Bing was responding, Tachibana Kuaro suddenly bent down and rushed forward. The bamboo swords fell down, but one was held by his right hand! Text Volume 98 Chapter 56 A Family Banquet Across the Door "This is?" There was no suspense at all. Tachibana Kakuro's bamboo sword had not yet formed any real inertia and was stopped - He Bing just took a step forward and took out his wrist. Of course, the timing and sheer speed of this step were something Tachibana Kakuro couldn't compete with at this moment. "Batōjutsu." Kagura Qianryu explained with a smile on his face, "In ancient Japan, due to the habit of kneeling and sitting, Batojutsu was a very mainstream swordsmanship, although today's habits have made it eclipse a lot. , but its concealment is still a major advantage. However, as you just responded, as long as the reaction is not too slow, and there is no novice fear, and you dare to take a step forward, even if you are injured, it will never be fatal, unless the opponent's knife Comparable to today's paper cutters." "Similar to stabbing to death or slashing?" He Bing grabbed the bamboo sword smoothly, not caring about Tachibana Kuaro's face, took two steps, walked in the direction of no one, imitated Tachibana Kuaro's action just now, and swung it suddenly, but He didn't lean over. Everyone present could not clearly see He Bing's movements, but Kagura Qianlong still smiled: "Yes. If the inertia of the sword cannot be guaranteed at the moment it hits the enemy, there is no point in drawing the sword at all." "So, the leaning posture is actually to increase concealment?" He Bing asked, and repeated the action smoothly. "It's a reason." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "I'm not an expert." "Then" Hebing thought for a while, then turned around and handed the bamboo sword into the hands of Tachibana Kakuro, "Right Tachibana Kakuro? As a descendant of the samurai class, your family background is good. However, if your goal is not just It is an ordinary competitive level. I would like to give you a personal suggestion - the essence of sword drawing can be retained, but it is better to abandon the sword. Human hands are enough to study and use it for a lifetime." After saying that, He Bing retreated to Kagura Qianlong, stood quietly, and smiled at Tachibana Soken. "Excuse me, can the dinner party begin?" Probably because the two children were in a daze, Kagura Qianlong turned to the old man and asked, "Since Kuo Lang and Hirai are also home, it happens to be a banquet." Family dinner. Because of the definition of Kagura Qianlong, the content of the dinner also lacked many traditional procedures. In addition to the five parties, there was no need for a maid to pour wine and serve food. Even apart from the fact that the main seat of the family must be Tachibana Soken, the seating arrangements are also very casual. He Hing does not sit down on his knees, but Kagura Qianryu insists on doing so. After everyone sat down, the old man looked around at everyone and slowly said: "Today, the Yata family visited my family again after four hundred years, and the person who came was a acting palace master. I, Tachibana Soken, represent All generations of the Tachibana family would like to thank Kagura Palace." "That's a serious statement." Kagura Qianlong's eyes were filled with gratitude, "Qianlong came here with a false courtesy, it's not worth it." "Since it's a family banquet, why bother being polite?" Tachibana Munkan smiled and shook his head, then faced He Bing, "Mr. He, thank you for being merciful to Inuzi and giving you guidance" He Bing interrupted him with a smile and pointed at the confused Tachibana Hirai: "Mr. Tachibana, there is no need to speak Chinese. This is a family dinner, and I am an outsider after all. It would be too rude to make the little girl fidget. " "Thank you." The first one to agree was Kagura Qianlong, who was looking at the unique local burdock hotpot with his index finger waving. "Then, Mr. Tachibana, please let me leave the table. This is a family dinner, and I, as Qianlong's bodyguard, should quietly stay outside the paper door." After saying that, without waiting for the reaction of the three Tachibana family members, Hebing had already stood up, moved, opened the door, went out, and then closed the door, leaving only a vague shadow on the paper door - all handsome movements. It is night outside the house, and there are many stars in the sky. He Bing, who was sitting outside the door, looked lazy, looking at the Milky Way in a daze, without identifying any constellations. The cherry blossom tree not far away was beautifully blooming with a soft pink color. The evening breeze blew slowly, and from time to time a few petals greeted He Bing, but they did not arouse his interest, or in other words, his interest in reaching out to pick them up. So, there was a piece fixed on the tip of his nose, and the itch caused by it finally made him brush the petals in the palm of his hand and look at it carefully. "Smells." He praised softly and closed his eyes, "It's like the atmosphere, "Sunset and Moon" by Athena Mange." The noise in the room gradually grew louder. Although I couldn’t understand the meaning, it was obviously laughter. "A day like this is probably what many people pursue, but it is something that Qianlong can only meet but cannot seek, right?" He murmured to himself, and the petals flew away from He Bing's hands, "But I can't let her enjoy the joy of home. Feel." Listening quietly, Kagura Qianryu's smile is very relaxed, Tachibana Soken's smile is very calm, Tachibana Kakuro's smile is very hot, Tachibana Hirai's smile is very innocent, and the sound of chopsticks, plates and spoons mixed in is even more Some artistic conception. "At that time, IJust enjoying Athena's craftsmanship and enduring the old man's nagging. It only took a month, but it made me believe that the world of kof is nothing more than this. "A voice as small as a mosquito slowly flowed from He Bing's mouth, peaceful and happy, "If you start a family with a girl who doesn't know anything about family life, and occasionally a few big and small people from different camps come to visit, no matter what I can't start fighting within my fragile home, but I can argue and get angry in front of half-cooked meals Such a life can be considered happy However, what about running away to the end of the world with a romantic and tough woman? " Thinking about it, He Bing took out his mobile phone: "Hey, is this Athena?" "He Bing? There is trouble in your tone!" The voice on the phone was always so cunning, but it made He Bing feel warm in his heart. "Trouble? That's rightYoung man He Bing's troubles, if you describe them in detail, he might become a famous person." The pleasant and familiar voice made He Bing interested in joking, but the tone of the joke only lasted a few seconds, " However, no one helped me when I was troubled." "That's why you thought of me?" The girl smiled, a bit like a coquettish girl, but also like a stronger older sister. "Because, you are my Athena!" The words that were also suspected of being coquettish came out so smoothly, and there was nothing wrong after they were spoken. When He Bing noticed this, he couldn't help but reveal a simple yet complicated smile. "So, what is it that is bothering my He Bing?" "If I can describe it clearly, I don't need to listen to your voice." He Bing shook his head, even if this action could not be seen by Asamiya Athena, "Sing a song for me!" "Which song?" He Bing was moved once again by the direct and straightforward question, but he didn’t know how to answer: "this" "What you need is not me showing off my singing voice." The girl's tone gradually rose to a common scolding, "If I am not mistaken, you are alone now, right?" “…So be it.” "Where is the sister who calls herself Kagura Qianryu?" "Being separated by a door, I am having a family dinner with an old friend from when the Kagura family was not named Kagura." Athena Asamiya was taken aback: "You are not someone who doesn't want to take advantage of you." "I don't speak Japanese." He Bing laughed at himself, "I can't ruin Qianlong's precious family feast. Besides, only with you can I feel like a family feast." “A family dinner?” The voice on the other end of the phone became much weaker. "" He Bing hesitated to speak, and Asamiya Athena did not speak either. The two maintained a silent communication. However, that subtle breathing sound seemed to say a lot. Text Volume 98 Chapter 57 Nature "Athena," He Bing finally broke the silence after an unknown amount of time, "Is the tailor at your place?" "Um." "Then" He stopped talking and listened to the still joyful noise in the room. He Bing looked at the night sky, "Athena, when there is no meaning, when the waves are turbulent, when you can't wander, you will persevere. What?" "Before the coordinates are determined, the direction does not exist. So what if the sky is covered by wind and waves? What if the rain is falling? Wherever you are lost, you will avoid rivers and lakes. If you know the way, you will fight for the heights of the temple." Athena Asamiya His words were neither hasty nor slow, nor sonorous, but they made his heart shake. "Athena, your ancient prose is good." "Taught me by a tailor." A chuckle came from the phone. "He often complained about how he suffered from a lack of education when he was young." "Really?" He Bing also smiled, "Let him answer the phone too. I also want to ask something." "good." “More than ten seconds later, the old tailor’s shouting, which seemed full of vicissitudes of life, came out very penetratingly: “Boy, aren’t you the bodyguard of Palace Master Kagura?” “Can’t bodyguards call their families?” "Yes, but it's very suspicious." "Stop playing RPG games." He Bing smiled again, this smile was slightly different from before, but just as relaxed, "Let me ask you, assuming we have the same physical fitness, how to deal with the sword-drawing technique? " "That thing?" The old tailor was stunned, and his interest obviously faded as he spoke, "When it comes to holding weapons, there is no way to use a big pole; when it comes to using bare hands, if you can't keep a distance, just get close to you immediately. Anyway, you don't understand. Use Qigong to attack from a distance.” "oh……" "Why are you doing research when you have nothing to do? These days, the only useful cold weapons are big poles and daggers." The old tailor babbled and scolded. "A long inch makes you strong, but a short inch is dangerous?" He Bing seemed to realize something. "Not to mention the dagger, you were once psychologically affected by a female soldier using that thing." The old tailor seemed to be interested again, or he was counting Jiazhen, "As for the big pole, I once saw There was a guy who looked neither male nor female, claiming to be a wielder of martial arts guns, which forced me to scramble." "Youlost?" He Bing was surprised. "Where is it! I tried my best to break some skin with my left hand, and took off the gun head, and punched him on the jaw Well, that punch was on point." The old tailor recalled proudly, "There is no gun head, It’s impossible to stab me!” "" Listening to the old tailor's boastful arrogance, He Bing smiled bitterly, but then opened his eyes suddenly, "By the way, what's the name of the one who wields the gun?" "This it's just a chance encounter. It was just a misunderstanding. How can I ask where it came from?" The old tailor also suddenly remembered something, "I heard from Athena that you are still in Japan?" "Um." "Let's see if there are any large-scale figures of Ada Wang. Well, Claire's would be fine too. I'm in Hong Kong now and may have to be away from Japan for some time. Please keep an eye out for me and send them to me if you buy them. I'm sure!" "Can you act like a normal old man?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the so-called large-scale dollsreturn to the throne of Ada and Claire He Bing felt helpless as the embankment burst, but he used the remaining strength to resolutely hang up the phone. "Thisis the master who once defeated all the invincible opponents in the world except for the storm?" Sighing, He Bing shook his head, put the phone back on his waist, and continued to look at the stars. "What happened to the tailor?" "I made an international long-distance call out of kindness, but he actually asked for the game figure by name! Resident Evil 2 only came out two months ago huh? Qianlong?" When I turned around, it was Kagura Qianryu’s cheerful face in the crack of the door: “That’s him!” "What's the meaning?" "Given the situation he has been in for many years, it is commendable that he can still be cynical!" Kagura Qianlong opened the paper door wide, came out and sat next to He Bing, letting the guitar lean against him and himself leaning against He Bing, "I have never sat down on my knees. My feet are almost numb after such a long time. Rub them for me." "I don't know any professional massage." After saying this, He Bing still put his hand on her lightly, "Why do you insist? It's just a family dinner." Hearing these words that seemed like complaints, Kagura Qianlong just laughed and let out a pleasant breath: "It's true. The techniques of a fighter always cure long-term illnesses." He Bingnanran: "far worse than Athena." "Speaking of which, sister Athena has also arrived in Hong Kong." Kagura Qianlong noticed the cherry blossom petals that had been blown down in the corridor by the wind, "I'm just waiting for the mercenary girls from Metro to gather together." "Mercenaries" He BingHe suddenly moved, "Wait, how did you know?" "It's very simple." Kagura Qianlong smiled teasingly and took out a black object that looked like a pager from his trouser pocket. "Simply put, it is similar to an LCD display, but the content is in Braille." Without reaching out to pick it up, He Bing just twitched his face: "The technology of Kagura Palace" "That's all." Seeing that He Bing had no intention of playing around, Kagura Qianlong also put it back in his pocket, "However, Mai Zhuo's representative is not your friend in need, but whip." "What!" "Take it easy." He Bing's excitement made Kagura Qianlong frown, "Fighters have lost their importance, and ordinary people are just hurting their muscles and bones." "I'm sorry." Apologizing, He Bing tried to be gentle. "Compared with this, do you know that whip?" Kagura Qianlong's face was filled with gossip that he had never seen before. "I don't know. However, I never expected that Sister Mai Zhuo would entrust Brazilian mercenaries." He Bing lowered his head and stared at Kagura Qianlong's white cotton pants. But she lifted her chin and looked at each other: "You have something to hide from me." "You" At this very close distance, He Bing noticed a smell, "Drinking?" "Did you just realize it?" Kagura Qianryu laughed, "All the young and old in the room were lying down. I'm also pretty good at rowing fists and commanding. Not to mention, the last one to pour was Hirai, who had never touched alcohol before. He drank too much. Talent!" "What about you?" In contrast, He Bing only cared about the woman in front of him, "Aren't you afraid that you will get drunk too and go crazy after drinking?" "I'm already drunk." Kagura Qianlong put his arm around He Bing's shoulders, "I was drunk as early as ten years old. In order to observe what abnormalities would happen after being drunk, they concluded that there was nothing, until suddenly nothing happened. Wake up." "So youwait a minute, Japanese people are not allowed to drink until they are adults, and those two children" He Bing suddenly felt something was wrong. "Family banquet, family banquet!" Kagura Qianlong smiled freely, "Actually, they were wrong. If I hadn't been drunk, we would probably be watching the flowers and admiring the moon in silence instead of chattering." He Bing thought thoughtfully: "Could it be that you are always looking for someone to talk to when you are drunk?" Kagura Qianlong was noncommittal and just smiled wildly. After a long time, he suddenly stared into He Bing's eyes: "Only when I'm drunk can I not control my own nature." Then, he continued to laugh, laughing so hard that it sounded sad to He Bing's ears. Text Volume 98 Chapter 58 Hongkong. There was a knock on the door of an inconspicuous little hotel with an appearance worthy of the title of dirty and messy. "Who are you looking for?" A girl's voiceless voice came from the door. "You." There is a woman in military uniform standing outside the door. She has a simple parted head and a capable appearance. However, the whip hanging on her waist is not very harmonious in such a city. "Am I www.piaotia.com?" Whip etiquette He smiled coquettishly, entered the room, closed the door, and casually looked at the furnishings and the people in the room, "It's very neat. It must be the skillful hand of Asamiya Athena, right? And this introverted uncle is probably Kusanagi Seijiro." ? And the remaining one struggling with the biological crisis is the legendary god-like tailor? " Whip’s tone was always confident, but when he noticed the old tailor, he couldn’t help but hesitate, and his tone became more questioning. "Are you calling me?" The old tailor didn't even look back, "The flight still has a few hours, you guys will talk first Leon is about to kiss Ada Wang!" "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And grass? Seijiro is already used to it, and Athena Asamiya has already squeezed out a smile of greeting. After smiling, Asamiya Athena poured water for Whip: "The tailor wants to keep a low profile, so he chose a place like this to stay. Although it is inconvenient, I believe the mercenary will have no complaints." "That's right." Whip swallowed, nodded and took the plastic water cup. "So, let's confirm the route for my concert first?" As if by magic, Athena Asamiya had a piece of paper in her hand. It seemed to have a world map as the background, and it was spread on the small coffee table in the center of the room. “The first stop, should we go to Southeast Asia or the United States?” "Have any differences?" www.piaotia.com and Kusanagi Seijiro smiled playfully, "So, what is Miss Asamiya's own opinion?" "Me?" Asamiya Athena chuckled, "You are the last one to come, and you are considered a guest. I want to hear your opinion first." "There has to be a name, right?" Whip raised his index finger, "No matter where we start, we must come up with a reason that the public will welcome. I wonder what the reason is when we mention Southeast Asia or the United States?" "Because Japan is the scheduled terminal, and China is not considered for the time being, Southeast Asia is the closest - Piaotian Literature -; and if it is the United States, there will be a good publicity environment. The so-called good start is half the success." The person who explained it was Athena Asamiya. Her words confused Whip a little. She glanced at the three people in front of her and thought for a few seconds: "Proximity principle? Publicity environment?" Finally, she shook her head, "A global village with express flights. There is no need for the principle of proximity; with our joint efforts, where is not the best publicity environment?" Whip’s words seemed to be expected by Athena Asamiya: “So, I want to hear your opinion.” The girl's kind smile made the soldier feel uncomfortable, but Whip still woven his thoughts and looked at the small map: "As far as the resources that can be mobilized for this plan are concerned, the budget issue is completely secondary, so we need to maximize the effect. , and Miss Asamiya’s singing, according to my personal opinion, can easily fascinate the vast majority of young people under the age of twenty; and our target also includes the age group of around thirty, for whom we need to learn from others. To assist with the means first. Regarding the formulation of the route I tend to find a gimmick that can attract global attention." "Globally?" Kusanagi Seijiro shook his head, "Although I'm not good at business planning, it's obvious that Ms. Asamiya has only developed in Asia for many years. It's unrealistic to want to reach a global scale from the beginning." "Really?" www.piaotia.com, "What do you think?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not go away. Athena Asamiya continued to smile after a moment. "Yes." Putting down the cup, Whip reached out and pointed at the Red Sea on the map, "The Middle East can have sufficient supplies and communication preparations, which is number one; the waters from the Red Sea to the Indian Ocean are places where pirates are rampant, and accidents are easy to occur, and We don’t care about those, so it’s a rare publicity opportunity. This is the second place. Moreover, Somalia is the last place Audrey Hepburn went to as a UNICEF Goodwill Ambassador before her death. This is where It's our name - Piao Tian Literature ." "A gimmick." Richen and Kusanagi Seijiro blurted out at the same time. "Yes, with Miss Asamiya's image, heart, and temperament, it is a match made in heaven." Looking at Asamiya Athena, Whip nodded with a smile. "Me?" Asamiya Athena was stunned for a moment, "If Mai Zhuo does such a thing, it will be a real match made in heaven, right?" Whip stretched out his hand: "No need to be modest. Ms. Mai Zhuo likes you very much; and I also admire you very much. I wish you success!" handshake ceremony??Simple, but Asamiya Athena spent a lot of time to complete: "Hepburn's brilliance will be a lifelong pressure on the living. You are posing a problem for me!" "Who said that if you borrow that woman's influence, you will have to be on par with her for the rest of your life?" Suddenly, the old tailor's voice floated over, "She has lived for most of her life to understand, and she wants my Athena to understand from the beginning? What a fart. ! But eh? Who threw this rocket launcher? Such a timely help? " "" Whip, richen and grass? Seijiro, the three looked at each other and sighed. As for Asamiya Athena, she had already smiled and leaned behind the old tailor: "I guess this is love's bazooka!" "How do you know?" The old tailor didn't believe it. "He Bing said it." …… 1998, April 1st. A peaceful April Fool's Day. Calm. Just like the old tailor finally started Claire's second show after recalling the plot of Lyon, just like Athena Asamiya sincerely performed someone's song at another solo concert with a special purpose, just like Whip and Whip There was a complicated smile between richen and a sigh from Kusanagi Seijiro. The so-called calmness. It’s Kagura Chizuru traveling around Europe like an ordinary tourist, it’s He Bing admiring her half-heartedly by her side; it’s a military Jeep in the Sahara desert with Kagura Chizuru’s long hair facing the wind, it’s a certain family in Shanghai, China One of the new guest bands at the bar is named Iori Yagami. certainly. Cao Jing is also calm, he is sleeping on a bed in a certain laboratory due to weakness; Gulicha is also calm, he is listening to the researcher's progress report on another failure of the Clone Jing project. ? Same. After locking in Chris’s enrollment choice, the calm Qijia Club finally fell asleep with electric marks all over his body and physical exhaustion. The calm Shermei was beside him, with contented happiness remaining on her sleeping face. Mai Zhuo walked towards the helpless Vice step by step with the ambiguity of a night owl, she was so calm; King was holding the bill about Billy under the Giese Building again, she was also so calm. …All kinds of people have their own peace, and nothing will be changed because of a man-made festival, unless they want to change. Even the owner of a certain space is calmly paying attention to this busy earth. Yes, people who know the reasons for their actions are ultimately peaceful. So, a threesome on an international flight from North America to South America was not peaceful. Text Volume 98 Chapter 59 Volume 98 Chapter 59 "I think I need a gastric lavage." The small villa in the natural scenery is not as peaceful as its environment. At least, Shiiken Takashi who lived there complained softly No, he was not the only one, the old man next to him also looked sympathetic. "Who told you to sleep in? It's not like you don't know Xiao Bao's craftsmanship Well, it's not a craft, but he has already prepared it and put it on the table. Are you embarrassed not to eat it?" The old man trembled and went upstairs, holding on to his hand. Mu Lan looked around, "I need to find some SanjiuweitaiBoy, do you still have some at home? I can't remember clearly." "It has expired long ago!" As soon as Shii Quanzhong, who was clutching his chest, finished speaking, he saw a young man with bright eyes coming out of the kitchen. Yes, it was a small bag that had just finished washing the dishes: "Brother Quanzhong, what's expired?" "Oh, your grandpa has been playing video games too late recently. He is not in a good mood in the morning. He needs to find some refreshing medicine." Zhiquan Chongpi said with a smile. Xiaobao seemed to understand: "Why don't you persuade him? Well, I'm going out to practice Qigong first Oh, I'm going to make soup for grandpa at noon, don't tell him, it's a surprise!" "" Watching Xiao Bao's childish figure leave the door, Shii Quanzhong's face finally turned livid, and he climbed up to the second floor without taking the stairs and pushed the door open. "Master! Something bad happened, Xiaobao said he was going to make lunch!" "What!" The old man was opening a cupboard, but in his hand was a medium-sized wooden barrel, with four flying calligraphy characters "bulk liquor" written on it. And it was this surprise that made his already trembling hands almost unable to hold the handle of the barrel. Zhi QuanChong stepped forward and asked: "What to do!" "How about we leave a note to Xiaobao and say we are looking for a place to have a barbecue?" The old man pondered and poured wine into his gourd. "Very well, you write the note. Being hated is also your business." "you!" The two pairs of moves, one old and the other young, were facing each other tit for tat, refusing to give in to each other. One was blowing his beard, the other was glaring. After a long time, the old man finally compromised: "As I get older, my lung capacity is no longer as good as your young people" "It's good to know." Zhi Quan Chong smiled happily. "Forget it, let's not talk about this for now. I will just say that I have a bad appetite at noon." The old man suddenly became serious, "Boy, you also know Athena's phone number. I thought about it last night, and our progress has to be pay close attention." "What progress? Does it mean one versus seven without taking advantage of the AI's weaknesses?" "You know the game, and you have such a little vision!" Shii Kentaka's question made the old man angry, "Let me ask you, what would you do if your opponent's attack is unavoidable?" "Block!" This question was despised by Shii Kenshu. "What if you can't block? For example, you are in the air and I hit your leg bone with a gourd." "Are you so cruel, you want to cripple me?" "Don't change the subject, give me an answer!" It seems that this time the old man was really angry, and Shii Quanzhong also calmed down a little: "In extremely unfavorable circumstances, the only way is to transfer the muscles of the calf to the front to bear the blow." The old man was quite satisfied with the answer. He put back the bulk liquor and took a sip from the gourd: "Very good." "What's good? This Qigong Xiao Chang identifies as a fighter. In the past, those who had some success in practicing Internal Qigong in China could do it Okay, the term Internal Qigong is a bit narrow now, but The truth is always the truth.” Shii Quanzhong couldn't maintain his formal posture for even a minute. "Haha" The old man was noncommittal and just shook his head with a smile. He didn't explain until the young man in front of him was about to get angry, "Everything in the world remains unchanged." "If you continue to use these ethereal theories to prevaricate," Zhi Quanzhong touched his right fist with his left hand, "Don't blame me for not respecting teachers!" Seeing that the situation was not right, the old man jumped back and landed at the door: "I just ask you, can you transfer your muscles to withstand the blow? What if it is a bullet?" "Bullet?" Shii Quanzhong was stunned when he heard the words, and the fist he waved in the air solidified, "Ordinary people's bodies, regardless of skin or muscles, cannot perfectly resist the instantaneous impulse that modern firearms can produce, but with the flow of force, A little blood can reduce the damage to harmless%" "Look at how brave you are!" The old man hit him on the head with a gourd. "If all the fighters followed your idea, we we wouldn't have this bowl of food!" "We were living on Athena's salary" ? ?The old man noticed the muttering of Shii Quanzhong, who was barely able to escape the attack, and a flash of fire suddenly struck. It seemed that the sip of wine just now was forcefully forced out: "You kid wants to piss me off to death!" "You want to demolish the house!" Shii Quanzhong was furious and jumped out of the window, "Come out and show off!" "Who dared to argue with you? He is so bellicose when he is full of blood." The old man stood at the window, holding his hands and looking down into the wind. "Listen to me, the internal qigong in China in those days can move muscles. This is what the old tailor could not do in those days. The theoretical origin of fear of bullets.” "Really?" At this time, Shii Quanzhong became interested, "How did he perform?" "I have watched you grow up, why do you respect him so much?" The old man seemed to be jealous, "Athena is like this too" "Don't say that these are available!" The old man squinted and snorted coldly, then straightened his voice: "Through exercise, the muscles are the most resistant to blows for ordinary people. Therefore, the first martial arts practitioners tried their best to instantly transfer nearby muscles to protect their weak points, such as heels. , carotid artery and so on. In the era of hot weapons, the hard limit of muscles cannot compete with the initial kinetic energy of bullets, and the practicality of this technique was once considered useless. However, as a fighter, even an ordinary fighter, The prospects of Qigong in a broad sense are very good. As people practice it, sooner or later they will be able to withstand the bullets of modern firearms" "Wait!" Shii Quanzhong's expression changed drastically, "You mean, the old tailor used his qigong as a muscle back then!" "It was true at first, but it was just a low-level method." The old man laughed. "Human muscles are so fast. If you want to use qigong to imitate them, you have to concentrate them on each key part of the body." "Isn't this" "In this way, the theoretical defense power is increased, but the concentrated attack power is weakened." The old man nodded and asked Shiquan Chong's question first, "So, this can only be a low-level attack." A layered approach.” "What should the high-level people do?" There is something slightly fanatical in the boyish eyes. "You should do the low-level things first and then talk about it." The apprentice's diligence and inquisitiveness made the old man laugh to the sky, "Be careful of greed for too much" “Grandpa Zhen, what are you talking about!” Suddenly, a crisp childish voice came - Xiaobao was carrying a basket filled with fancy mushrooms that he got from nowhere. So, the majestic old man slipped and fell from the second floor window. Text Volume 98 Chapter 60 Volume 98 Chapter 60 April 3, 1998, 17:01. Zurich. He Bing, who has traveled more than half of Europe with Kagura Qianlong, is sitting on the bedside of the bedroom of a five-star hotel room, his head lowered, his hands clasped in his hands, his chin propped up in the air, saying nothing. The temperature in the room was quite comfortable, and the closed windows blocked any breeze. Looking along this window is Lake Zurich and the historical heritage on both sides of the Limard River. There is also a person stopping in front of the window to admire it. He has yellow skin, a simple gray T-shirt, and straight black trousers. He is neither fish nor fowl. The clip-on earrings are obviously sold on the street. The figure may seem inadequate in Europe, but in Asia, they would probably disappear easily. In the peaceful room, there was only a wide wall-mounted screen flashing chaotic white flowers, but no one paid attention to it. Including Kagura Qianlong lying on the bed and taking a deep nap, and a woman in gorgeous clothes standing in the center playing the violin. Schubert’s serenade trickles and soaks in the air, moistening it bit by bit, as if it has no end. However, the sound of the piano finally stopped abruptly - the white flowers on the screen suddenly had a clear image. "Lancy alert, Qianling electronic monitoring." Kagura Qianlong sat up suddenly, giving orders, eyes fixed on the screen, and pulling He Bing with his left hand: "Observe carefully." Before she finished speaking, the woman in rich clothes opened the door and left. The person standing at the window was still facing Lake Zurich, but she had a handheld computer in her trouser pocket. And He Bing only opened his eyes, slowly raised his head, and stared at the screen like a hidden dragon in Kagura: "Are you sure?" "I can't." Kagura Qianryu's face was as dark as water, "But it was Yagami-an who asked Sister Qianhe." "Itrust Iori Yagami's judgment." He Bing’s hesitation was rewarded by Kagura Qianlong’s smile: “I comply with Sister Qianhe’s request.” Within a few words of dialogue, there was already a figure on the screen - Iori Yagami. Under the street lights in the park, it is quiet at night. Iori Yagami came in casual clothes, glanced around a little and sat An Ran on a nearby bench. "The descendants of the three artifacts are indeed on time." ?Clapping his hands lightly, a man came from the other end of the road. This image, this angle, and this sound, it can almost be concluded that the things on the screen came from candid photography. Although it is not clear, the person under the streetlight can be roughly understood - ordinary height, ordinary build, ordinary Jiangnan appearance, ordinary crew cut, wearing Adidas sportswear, you can tell from the color that it is a knockoff Well, those dark shoes don’t even have a brand on them. "To make a long story short." Iori Yagami always seemed so reticent, but when he looked at the visitor, he finally explained, "It's very troublesome to be entangled by the zone defense." "Joint defense? I'm just a gangster, and I've been registered in the public security bureau." The man laughed, "Are you worried that your whereabouts will be leaked?" Iori Yagami remained silent. "Pull it down! Not to mention that you only sing some rock music, but just talk about the rock atmosphere in China, you don't have to worry about anything. In a country that takes foreign languages ??as a test threshold, how many foreign language rock enthusiasts can there be?" The man was like Pulling Jia Chang along, he stood one meter away from Iori Yagami. The bright streetlight illuminated the profiles of the two people, and for a while there was only silence, or some faint sounds that contrasted with the silence. Seeing that the other party still didn’t respond, the man seemed a little embarrassed: “Forget it, you don’t want others to know, just do whatever you want. Anyway, even though the letter asked you not to notify others, I guess you won’t comply.” "It's the result of hundreds of years of terror." Finally, Iori Yagami spoke again, "You can be proud of this." "Actually, you don't have to worry at all. I'm just an unsatisfactory gangster, just representing the initial contact." The man tried hard to be easy-going, "Then again, if I hadn't come here, I probably wouldn't have communicated with my mouth." Iori Yagami raised his eyebrows. "Just telling the truth." The man said cheerfully, "Looking at your actions on the Kof, I knew I was no match. However, that tailor who recently made a low-key comeback was far better than you back then. Didn't he end up like that? ?” “Violence cannot solve problems.” Iori Yagami spoke softly, lit up a small flame with his raised index finger, waved it casually, and slowly flew towards the man - only to be dispersed by the same casual wave of his hand. "Hiss! What's the temperature of this fire? It's so damn hot!" The man's smile disappeared without a trace, and he waved his hands and shouted, "You OK, this is called testing, not violence, right?" "You are indeed more than just a gangster." Yagami nodded in confirmation.   These words made the man angry. He didn’t even shake his hand that was burned. Maybe it was a slight burn, but it wasn’t an injury at all: “What’s wrong with the gangster? Isn’t that Billy in the United States also a gangster?” ??? Iori Yagami turned a deaf ear to the angry words: "Go straight to the point." "Let's get down to business I'm afraid I don't have enough time." The man looked embarrassed, "I'll get home at twelve o'clock, otherwise my girlfriend will have random thoughts How about I treat you to dinner at noon tomorrow and talk about it in detail?" "I'll take the train to Hangzhou tomorrow." Yagami shook his head slightly. The man was unwilling to give in: "Can't you be accommodating?" Iori Yagami no longer looked at him, stood up and prepared to leave: "I only entered the Central Plains to find out the whereabouts of Cao Jing." "Heyit turns out you are looking for him! You kept us guessing for so long." The man suddenly sighed, but he had new doubts, "But you don't have to come to us to find himWait a minute, Yagami, you are the carpet After searching all over the world with no results, you came up with this?" "Perhaps so." Seeing that Iori Yagami did not stop, the man became anxious: "Hey! Cao Jing is definitely not in the Central Plains, at least not within the pass. If you want to find it, go to the three provinces of Northeast and Southwest!" "Why not mention Xinjiang and Qinghai-Tibet?" Iori asked. "East Turkistan has always existed, and Xinjiang has always been tight on the outside and tight on the inside. Once a figure like Cao Jing appears, we will know a little bit about it. As for the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau you can go if you want. However, it is best to get everything done as soon as possible. Three You have to leave the country within a month.” The man’s serious tone made Yagami stop and look back: “What if I don’t?” "For more than one day, 100 million yuan, tolls, linear superposition. Someone will collect it when the time comes." The man's solemn words only received the same answer: "What if I don't?" "Thenafter that, only two artifacts will be left." The man seemed to be talking about a regrettable fait accompli. Iori Yagami, on the other hand, only took a deep look at the man, then continued walking and left. "Hey! I forgot to remind you," facing Yagami's back, the man suddenly woke up, "We only accept RMB, no foreign exchange." Text Volume 98 Chapter 61 Volume 98 Chapter 61 "Damn! It's already this time, I have to sleep in front of my house when I go back" With Yagami gone, the man had no reason to stay. He looked at his watch, shouted and ran away, disappearing from the screen. "One hundred million a day? It's not expensive." When the wall-mounted screen returned to flashing white flowers, Kagura Qianlong turned his head and looked at He Bing beside him. "It's good to be rich!" He Bing laughed mockingly, "If you calculate it, it's only more than ten million US dollars. If Qianhe is happy, maybe he will be invited to travel at public expense." "Is this really true?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and shook his head, "Only the RMB is the key!" "oh?" He Bing fell into deep thought, but Kagura Qianryu did not give him this time and explained directly: "From the time they landed in China to the official letter to Iori Yagami, they waited for several days. Whether we understand it as good intentions or low reaction ability, it is not Key point; three months of free time, we can understand it as further goodwill or time for complete preparation before taking action - that is another sign of inefficiency, but this is still not the point; directly explain the opinions about Cao Jing , which shows that they don’t value an artifact much more than ordinary fighters. This can be proved when the man threatened Iori Yagami. However, this is irrelevant to Kagura Palace; and 100 million yuan a day, this The concept, quantity, and payment method are all worth pondering.” "I don't understand." He Bing’s frankness won Kagura Qianlong’s approval: “I like this about you… lancy, come in first.” The woman in gorgeous clothes pushed the door open almost immediately, with the violin still in her hand, ready to play at any time: "Palace Master, what are your orders?" Standard London pronunciation. Although He Bing could understand it, he never got used to it. "Let's play a song"Moonlight". Play it more passionately." "" The three people present all focused their surprised eyes on Kagura Qianlong. “Can’t do it?” The women being watched didn't care. She smiled at He Bing and looked at the woman in gorgeous clothes. Starting from her skin, which is considered delicate among Caucasians, she has a slender figure, short golden hair, a straight nose, thick red lips, and blue eyes. The bright round eyes are so subtle that even Lancy herself doesn't know about them. Yes, lancy was stared at and lost her confidence. Kagura Qianlong, who had achieved this effect, smiled silently and looked back at the person at the window. This is a man with a very androgynous face. He looks to be in his early twenties. He is no less refined than a woman, but the black embellishment in his hair is enough for people to determine his gender, and the gray T-shirt on the front , printed with a woman playing guitar under a sycamore tree. It’s not clear, but it’s clearly the charm of Kagura Hidden Dragon. Facing Kagura Qianlong’s gaze, the man only smiled faintly, his hands hanging naturally, and the handheld computer was no longer there. "Haha." Kagura Qianlong nodded with satisfaction, his eyes returned to Lancy, "Can you do it?" "DoI work hard." It is indeed the melody of "Moonlight", but for the word "passionate", the sound of the violin is difficult to match the softness, which results in the overall effect not being very pleasant to the ears. In just a few dozen seconds, sweat breaks out on Lancy's forehead. However, Kagura Qianlong didn't care about this. She just crossed her legs on the bed and leaned sideways on He Bing's shoulder: "He Bing, as far as I know, you call yourself Chinese. So, how much do you think about China? Are you somewhat involuntarily concerned?" "Perhaps indeed." Supporting half of Kagura Qianlong's weight, He Bing did not dare to make too intimate a move in front of others, so he could only stay still - it would not take long before he would definitely get muscle soreness. "So, what are your thoughts on the sheep shearing behavior in Southeast Asia last year?" Kagura Qianlong’s fluttering words made He Bing’s eyes tighten, and his lips and teeth grinded together but he couldn’t make a sound. But he was given enough time to wait. After a long while, He Bing considered and replied: "Academically speaking, that was a financial invasion and not shearing, right?" "I like the vividness of this word. As for the authority of those jargons that claim to be bankers' circle, it does not need to be included in the scope of our discussion." Kagura Qianlong smiled, as if to get twice the result with half the effort for Lancy, "This is because It was one of the steps I planned during Sister Turtle’s time, but I wanted to add some personal stuff into it.” "" He Bing hesitated for a long time and only uttered a seemingly inexplicable sentence, "It's already 1998." "Yes! In 1998, Southeast Asia had just experienced a chaos that was clamoring for East and West. South Asia and East Asia may have felt that they were at a loss.??Don't have the courage to take the initiative. Kagura Qianryu said in an obviously mocking tone, "When Chizuru-san showed her face in the kof97 arena, how many people in the world noticed Kagura Palace's actions?" " "Qianzuru has already delivered a lot of things." Although he didn't know it carefully, He Bing deeply remembered how busy Kagura Chizuru was when he was under house arrest in Kagura Palace. Kagura Qianryu shook his head: "If it were to be handed over to her again, it would just repeat the process of signing until numbness, but the wealth would not be lost at all. If there is not even the internal unity and external strength to achieve this, nothing will happen. Sister Gui would not have made such an appetizing strategic plan at the beginning However, now we have reached a watershed." "how?" Probably, this is not just He Bing's question. The man named Qian Ling and the violinist Lancy showed a momentary change in their expressions and music respectively. "The territory of the Soviet Union was dismembered through the joint efforts of internal and external cooperation, but its political and economic core did not have much overlap with the Kagura Palace - this is Sister Wangui's caution. However, such caution stems from the unfamiliarity with the Central Plains. Probably "At that time, Sister Wan Gui and her think tanks were not capable of deducing such a large avalanche" Maybe it was the organizational language, maybe it was leaving time for the audience to digest, or maybe it was some other reason. In short, Kagura Qianlongjing Jing Jing took a deep breath, "But, there was a message hidden in the conditions put forward by the man who was negotiating with Iori Yagami just now." "One hundred million yuan a day?" This time it was not He Bing who asked the question, but Qian Ling. His eyes were full of clueless confusion. "I will explain the reason for the analysis directly, and only give you a little hint -" Kagura Qianryu's face glowed with a little pride, like a gambler who won at the last moment, "In October 1997, Sister Qianhe revised The original plan was not to attack South Korea immediately. Perhaps it was a concession made to ask the Kusanagi to jointly deal with Orochi However, I don't believe that this internal public opinion is all Chizuru-san's intentions - not until it is absolutely necessary. , Palace Master Kagura will never make a decision with only one goal." Text Volume 98 Chapter 62 Volume 98 Chapter 62 The sound of lancy's piano has disappeared. She was surprised by Kagura Qianlong's words and fell into thinking; the so-called humble man only puts his emotions in the twinkling of his eyes. These are not what Kagura Qianlong cares about. "He Bing, let's go." Like a confused middle school student, Kagura Qianlong crawled from the end of the bed to the other end, moved the sycamore-colored guitar leaning against the wall, and slowly put on his shoes, "Kagura Qianling, Inform Sister Qianhe and ask her to call me tonight." "Yes." Doubts still enveloped the man, "But the palace owner is in the Sahara If the signal is captured, guided missiles will be used" "That's exactly what I hope for." Kagura Qianryu smiled and tightened his shoelaces, "If you want to kill Sister Qianhe, if you don't use radioactive weapons, if you don't mobilize the front-line army in divisions, if you don't have modern times, The fighter force that has been established can only be the handiwork of Rio de Janeiro. However, asking me to replace it with the kind-hearted Sister Qianhe is obviously not what Mai Zhuo wants to see. As for the missiles you are worried about haha. " "Qianlong" These words made He Bing suddenly turn around and look at Kagura Qianlong, who was like a sister crawling on the bed, "A fighter, can you really compete with contemporary regular troops?" "As far as ordinary human beings are concerned, tailoring is the only example." Kagura Qianryu denied indifferently and put on the other shoe, "And his performance during World War II was enough to strengthen everyone's confidence in the profession of a fighter. ." "Using the human body to fight thermal weapons" He Bing murmured to himself, as if something already shaky in his heart finally collapsed. However, no one cared about his gaffe. Kagura Qianlong stood unsightly by the bed, stretched out as much as possible, picked up the guitar, and looked back at Qian Ling leisurely: "Kagura Qian Ling." When the man heard the words, he responded like a conditioned reflex: "Yes." "Go back to London immediately and let the family start invading the media system across Europe. You must keep a low profile." Walking around the bed, Kagura Qianlong walked to He Bing and stopped in front of Lancy, "And you, Lancy? Shivar. Some of it disappoints me.” The soft-spoken comment made the woman in gorgeous clothes change her face. The violin string in her hand fell helplessly, and the crisp sound when it landed was like thunder that made her dizzy. "A song "Moonlight."" He put the guitar on the bed casually, leaned over to pick up the strings, and took the violin that lancy could barely hold, and Kagura Qianlong started playing. It does have an exciting flavor, but it can also be described as noisy, even more unpleasant than what lancy just did. "My violin skills are not very good." Kagura Qianlong said through gritted teeth while playing. "It is unreasonable to want to play "Moonlight" passionately. However, I gave the order, which is enough. Understand it as chaos. Whether you immediately think about how to do it or simply refuse to execute it, you at least have the value of different emphasis. However, your performance is hesitation, and then you lose confidence when I ask. If it was a battlefield just now, the boss issued an order You have given an order that may be right or wrong, but you neither resolutely carry it out nor have the courage to accept the order. What else can happen besides delaying the opportunity to fight? The square cannot be square, the circle cannot be roundlancy, you can't handle it. Things change rapidly, and sooner or later irreversible mistakes will be made around me.” Kagura Qianlong always had a light tone of voice, and there was a lot of gentleness in it, but it made lancy's expression as rich as a full house. In the end, she staggered and knelt down: "I" "You have your advantages, otherwise the family house would not be able to send you to me. Unfortunately, this is not suitable for you." The suspiciously noisy "Moonlight" stopped, Kagura Qianlong put the violin on He Bing's lap and held it The trembling Lancy said, "Being rejected by the palace master or the acting palace master does not mean that the world is falling apart. There must be a place for you in the Kagura Palace, and you haven't been discovered yet. I ask you, has the guitar sound in Qianlong Valley been as good as the past few years? Stopped?" Faced with such a scene, He Bing didn't know what to do, but obviously, it was definitely not the time to speak. Seeing lancy's tears falling, and seeing Kagura Qianlong's soft words, he felt on pins and needles, so he had no choice but to remove the violin and open the door. "Please wait a moment." The person who followed He Bing was Kagura Qianling. Probably, he didn't want to be embarrassed to face the crying beauty. "Is there a problem?" In fact, Kagura Qianling appeared in front of Hebing two days ago. "A little bit." Kagura Kenrei hesitated slightly, but soon felt relieved, "Don't worry, the sound insulation effect of this door is very good. She won't hear it." He Bing shook his head: "In this case, I can't talk to you anymore." "No, it's just some very personal words." "We didn't know each other before."?? He Bing's determination seemed to be expected by Kagura Qianling: "It is true that you and I are strangers. But what about the Qianlong in the room? I trust her, but she trusts you." "so what?" "Perhaps you also know that Kagura Palace, as a family in the sense of blood, has now expanded to a terrifying level. In such a big family environment, I have been bullied intentionally or unintentionally since I was a child Qianlong Give me justice. She made me understand the reasons for being looked down upon and what I need to care about. I competed with my peers in a seemingly vast field, but Qianlong showed me a cake that was too huge, and Show me how much of an appetite I really have." "So, you love me?" He Bing asked him playfully when he paused. "Never expect to be able to appreciate other people's feelings thoroughly. When it comes to love, just love." Kagura smiled modestly, subtle and free and easy, "It is your blessing for Qianlong to be close to you. You must protect her. Don’t leave her alone anymore.” He Bing narrowed his eyes: "Loneliness." But he stopped talking and just sighed heavily. "That's all." Kagura Qianling left, walking so fast that He Bing couldn't even capture his back in detail. There was something feeble and carefree in those words of farewell. He shook his head again, He Bing seemed to want to get rid of some thoughts, but failed. "You really think highly of me!" …… About five minutes later, lancy opened the door. Her face was filled with tears and her eyes were red, but her eyes were already shining brightly. Kagura Qianlong followed, smiling vaguely, the guitar in his hand still holding Qingfeng upside down. “Lancy, you don’t want your violin anymore?” Encountered by Kagura Qianlong’s teasing, lancy’s pretty face turned slightly red, and she quickly returned to the room, grabbing the violin just as quickly and coming out: “Acting Palace Master, I’m back!” But he stopped at the corner of the corridor and faced He Bingyanran: "The bodyguards from Cao? City must serve our acting palace master well!" Looking at the beautiful figure leaving the dust, He Bing bowed in admiration: "Qianlong, what medicine did you pour into her?" "I would rather talk to you about whether Qian Ling had any communication outside the door." Kagura Qianlong blinked, "Let's go and have dinner. It is a good habit of Easterners to talk about things at the dinner table." Text Volume 98 Chapter 63 Volume 98 Chapter 63 Speaking of romance, King once mentioned the Seine River in his hometown during a candlelight sip after the bar closed. Although Paris is far from the place where she actually grew up, it does not prevent the French from being fascinated by the numerous legends of the capital. After parting ways with her, he traveled around Europe with Kagura Qianlong, and Hebing finally arrived in Paris. While taking a quick look at the flowers, I can also vaguely feel the shadow of the king from the bits and pieces of national nature. However, for Kagura Qianlong, it is obviously a fantasy to take the opposite sex to throw coins by the wishing pool with hands and eyes closed - she gave He Bing another kind of romance. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A night boat ride on the Seine River is covered with French plane trees - Piao Astronomy - and the euphemistic violin or silver flute is played, which may make passers-by sit back and watch. But then, it probably wouldn't be Kagura Qianlong. In fact, Kagura Qianryu's improvisation is enough to make the audience intoxicated, unless he is in a hurry and has no intention to listen intently for a short while; on the contrary, the arduous exploration of Hebing, who has never rowed a boat, becomes a piece of music. Big laughs. The boat spun around and around, He Bing was sweating profusely, but he was meticulous. Accompanying the swaying of the waves or the ship itself, Kagura lurks in a dragon's smile, and the guitar sound rises and falls, like a fish leaping into the sea. Finally, as night fell, He Bing finally figured out the right method, and the boat returned to the place it came from in a decent manner. People are scattered, but the song is not over yet. When he landed, Kagura Qianlong gently stroked the guitar strings and laughed heartily. "Kagura Palace Rafting on the Seine". The headline in the morning paper made Kagura Qianlong very satisfied, and he was very interested in discussing with He Bing what to do on the Limard River or Lake Zurich These are memories and associations. At this moment, Hebing had already had dinner, returned to the guest room, and stood at the window where Kagura Kenrei admired Lake Zurich in the afternoon, with bright lights in his eyes. At the dinner table not long ago, Kagura Qianlong watched He Bing devouring his food and asked him something from time to time. However, Hebing only acknowledged what Kagura Kenrei said, but did not explain the specific content. "When it comes to other people's privacy, you become a confidentiality worker." Kagura Qianryu smiled silently, his red lips under purple sunglasses stained with curry, "But, I am more or less a party, right?" He Bing continued to focus on food. Having no choice but to do so, Kagura Qianlong didn’t care too much: “If you don’t tell me, I can guess something Hey, aren’t you afraid of spicy food?” The conversation changed, and He Bing also raised his head: "I'm afraid, the thing I was afraid of is gone." This is also a memory, a memory that is close at hand. Kagura Qianlong did not disturb He Bing's tranquility. They were doing something on the desk in the guest room. The rustling sound of the strokes was very thin, but it had the smell of flowing water. From a certain perspective, she was also quiet. This silence lasted for a long time, until almost eleven o'clock, it was broken by a phone call. "Qianlong, you finally want to contact me. Do you still hate me?" Kagura Chizuru’s voice came from the wall-mounted screen, as well as a desert night scene. "Qianhe" He Bing looked back after hearing the sound, but realized that now was not the time for him to speak - Kagura Qianlong was already sitting on the bedside, seeming to look at the camera above the screen: "Without Sister Qianhe's protection, I still Can we have today?" Kagura Chizuru was sitting on a military jeep. She looked a little tired in the dim light. Her snow-white shirt was quite loose, but it seemed that it had not been washed for a while. Beside her, there was something that looked like a sleeping bag. "We are all relatives. If we were to quarrel with each other, the Kagura Palace would have disappeared long ago when the Yata clan fled across the ocean." Kagura Chizuru looked at it intently, her eyes full of love but not love, " Wearing purple sunglasses, you really have a different temperament. Qianlong, you have grown up we have all grown up." “The motorcycle from back then is now locked at home, but the guitar that has been with me for more than ten years is inseparable.” "This is where I'm not as good as you!" Kagura Chizuru chuckled, "You are always unwilling to compromise, and you are even better at turning other people's mistakes in your own direction." “That’s why those people in the Family Court don’t want to believe it.” Kagura Qianlong always maintains a solemn expression. "Okay, enough of the slander. If you really say it, the elderly will have cerebral hemorrhage." Kagura Chizuru laughed, and then asked, "Qianlong, lancy may not be suitable for dealing with emergencies, but why do you allow Qian The spirit stays with you?” "He's qualified." Kagura Chizuru is still worried: "Not to mention his ability, if his identity is exposed, the people in Cao? City will never give up." "Grass? Home?"?…” Kagura Qianlong’s lips curled up slightly, “It’s been hundreds of years, it’s time to lower your head. " "You are still so rude." Kagura Chizuru said helplessly, "I heard that you want to modify Sister Wangui's plan?" "This is exactly the purpose of my contacting you." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "As you requested, we monitored the negotiations at Yagami Temple. Excluding the extremely low probability of the empty city plan, I deduce that after half a century of information isolation, we have no control over the Central Plains. Although understanding is scarce, those in the Central Plains are not sure of the changes in the outside world. Based on this premise, I want to do something that may harm Tianhe." "The Acting Palace Master Kagura is not a prince supervising the country, nor is he a prince regent. The remote control that I believed in before and then doubted later was not done by me, Kagura Chizuru." Kagura Chizuru shook her index finger, "As for Tianhe, the worst thing is that he will not end well. Who has been afraid of Kagura Palace for hundreds of years?" "So……" Kagura Qianryu's words were interrupted by a suddenly inserted image - Kagura Qianling's anxious face covered half of the screen: "Palace Master, your location will encounter a sandstorm in about ten minutes, please evacuate immediately! The nearest resupply point is In Azan on the Algerian border.” He Bing, who had been listening quietly, blurted out: "Sandstorm!" "He Bing is indeed here, come to the camera and let me take a look." Kagura Qianling's warning did not make Kagura Chizuru care, but He Bing's voice made her a little happy, "I heard that you and Qianlong Touring the Strait of Gibraltar, walking on the ancient Roman aqueducts, rafting on the Seine, and staying with her all the time?” "……yes." Walking to Kagura Qianlong and looking at Kagura Chizuru's gossip, He Bing was a little embarrassed - it was not a big deal at first, but it became media material. "Thank you." After a few seconds of silence, Kagura Chizuru clapped her hands together, "Take good care of her. Hang up the phone first" "Qianhe!" He Bing was still a little worried, "Sandstorm doesn't matter, right?" "I probably can't keep the jeep." Kagura Chizuru smiled lightly and took out a map and a flashlight from the back seat of the car, "Okay, bye!" Text Volume 98 Chapter 64 Volume 98 Chapter 64 April 5, 1998, eleven twenty. Berlin, Germany. There is a quiet manor somewhere on the outskirts of the city. Its simple style has the atmosphere of the Renaissance. ??????????????????????????????????????????OUT off the tree-lined avenue at the door, you gradually come face to face with a Gothic building, which is not large in scale. If you follow the open door and enter, you can know that this is a small theater. A theater must have a stage. There was only one piano on the stage at the moment, and a sturdy European man was playing Bach's "Well Tempered". In the front row of the audience, a hot woman listened calmly, but chatted from time to time. sentence. ? Wolfgang Krausser, Shermei. The music seemed to have come to an end. Not long after, Clausa took his hands off the keys, stood up and turned around, bowing to Scherme like a pianist taking a curtain call. "I wonder if my skills have the same charm as when Bach created them?" "I don't know. Bach was unknown during his lifetime, and I had not set foot in Europe at that time." Shermei applauded politely, and her light blue silk casual clothes revealed a sense of remoteness. "Even if Bach is as profound as Bach, after listening to it for so many years, I still have aesthetic fatigue. ―Actually, in comparison, I would rather choose rock music.” "However, in the mortal mind, it is enough to cleanse a lifetime." Clausa said modestly. This made Sherme laugh: "You are not like this on kof96." Perhaps it was sarcasm, but Krausa only nodded calmly: "Even now, I long for the power of the serpent I have my status, along with my responsibilities. For everything I have, even if I long for "Moonlight", I can only choose "Pathetio"." "This kind of thing that seems to come from the heart is suitable for talking to the family." Still with a slightly sarcastic tone, Sherme leaned back on the seat, her eyes hidden in the forest seemed to be closed, "Invite me here, if it is just to criticize For your classical music skills, you have found the wrong person.” The conversation became so embarrassing. Clausa was a little stunned. He hesitated for a moment and saluted again: "Thanks to your help, the Hohenzollern family has such a slight possibility of revival today. Now, I face an opponent that I cannot defeat. , I hope the Eight Masters will help again" "I was also acting under orders at the beginning." Shermei interrupted him, "The German royal family was our pawn to obstruct the Kagura Palace - exchanging pieces is very common in the chess game. If you want to think that rice is promoted and rice is hated, you can do it Surrender to Kagura Palace.” "On the contrary, it is precisely to resist the suppression of Kagura Palace that I invite you to see me regardless of the rudeness." Clausa's explanation did not win Sherme's understanding: "Just because of this meeting, Ashe is jealous. What are you going to do? By the way, he likes your younger brother better. And I, in this life, only If you want to take care of your husband, raise your children, and take care of family and country affairs in peace, go to Mai Zhuo!" "How can I contact her?" Clausa still refused to give up, "kof96 I left, and the Kagura Palace sent people to Germany. How can I leave now? Could it be that with my voice, I can She, a commander-in-chief, condescends to come here?" The sarcasm on Shermei’s face turned into a smile: “So, you just found me, an idler? Now that you know, you still come to bother me?” "Since taking office, Kagura Chizuru has been looking for the acting lord of the palace non-stop, visiting countless places. This is clearly a sign of a big war. But two days ago, Kusanagi Seijiro, the master who provoked the entire Yemen, marked his whereabouts. In the name of Athena Asamiya accompanying her - the little girl's global singing plan was arranged by Kagura Palace, and she will arrive in Germany sooner or later. You can't be afraid of Seijiro, and what about Richen von Stuart?" Krausa's demeanor was polite, but his moving tone showed his helplessness. "As a nail driven into the chest and abdomen of Kagura Palace, it's understandable that you don't want to be pulled out; but, give me a reason to refuse to be accommodated by her" These words finally made Sherme sit up straight, and her words were no longer so so. Feng Liang said, "The Stuart family also fought with the Kagura Palace back then. At that time, London did not have the magnificence that belonged to the Kagura clan." "Accommodate?" Clauser sneered, "Hand over the royal power, become a puppet, and eventually transition to a branch of the Kagura Palace? This may be possible in modern times, but does Germany have royal power today? Even if it does, the blood in my body will not This disgrace cannot be tolerated!” "Are all the royal families in modern Europe related to each other by marriage?" Shermei took out her phone to look at it, then stood up. "The British royal family with royal power can tolerate it, but the German royal family without royal power cannot. Even if this is the backbone, it is not the same as any royal family. It has nothing to do with it. What kind of bloodline does the underworld leader still talk about? The glory accumulated by the Franco-Prussian War cannot even be maintained for half a century. What is the coat of arms of the Hohenzollern family worth being proud of? Okay, ?It's lunch time last night, so I won't eat alone with men other than Ahshe, so I'll excuse you. " Seeing that Serme was about to leave, Krausa stretched out his hand to persuade: "Please wait a moment" "The last five minutes. Cherish them." Clauser couldn’t see Sherme’s eyes, which were always hidden in her hair. This often made others feel that the mysterious details made him feel like he had nowhere to start. However, he also knew that he had to cherish these five minutes. "In the name ofthe master of Germany's dark forces, I hope that when the Eight Heroes gather in the Kagura Palace to destroy or annex the major forces in Germanythey will come to the rescue." It took several deep breaths to prepare one sentence, and it was so difficult to say it. Seeing Clausa gritting his teeth, Sherme smiled: "It is not a happy thing for a person of noble birth to abandon his innate pride and bow to others in a humble position, but I did it. .Why is this?" Before Clausa could think about it, Sherme asked and answered herself, "Perhaps, I just want you to understand that Juncker died heroically for Prussia, but the royal family should live a humble life; perhaps, I can say It’s better to understand that the so-called commander-in-chief must not insist on illusory things; maybe, I felt sympathy because of your grandfather’s love for incense; maybe just because Ashe decided to support Jisi’s matter Let me have some fun." "Thanks……" Clausa opened his mouth and was interrupted by Sherme: "I will convey your words to Mai Zhuo, and I don't promise anything else. Okay, five minutes are up." “One last consultation, is that okay?” When Shermei almost reached the theater door, Krausa seemed to have gathered a lot of courage. "If it doesn't take time, just say it." "Is He Bing, who is staying with the Lord of Kagura Palace, really strong enough to be the bodyguard of Kagura Palace?" Text Volume 98 Chapter 65 Volume 98 Chapter 65 Sherme is gone. She was going back to France to see the changes in the place of her birth. She just happened to catch up with Clauser's invitation. The so-called lunch was mostly just an excuse. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out of the Theater "If it's the Four Heavenly Kings, an ordinary bodyguard can't protect anything; if not, why should an outsider serve as the Kagura Palace?" Accompanying these words, a cloudless thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in front of Clausa amid the pleasant sound. He was caught off guard, and pulse-like electricity flowed through his body. A numbing feeling made him tremble all over. This The short process was quickly replaced by powerless exhaustion, and finally the rapid heartbeat filling my mind was left. Are you showing mercy, or do you want to express something? When Kraussa came to his senses, Shermei had already walked out of the room. He didn't ask any more questions, just watched silently, even though her back had disappeared. Not long after, a majestic sound came from the clock tower in the manor - it was twelve o'clock sharp. Seemingly awakened by the sound, Clausa pulled out a note from his coat pocket. That’s right, the note came from Kagura Palace. "Wolfgang Clauser, I will visit your home with my bodyguard at three o'clock in the afternoon on April 5th. Kagura is the acting palace master. " "Whether it is the form or the wording, this is nothing short of an insult to Clausa. Therefore, when he learned that Cherme was in France, he sent her a private invitation after weighing it for a while - in ordinary people's eyes, a nobleman related to the royal family inviting a singer is a courtesy and a respected fighter. Inviting another popular fighter to a family is a kind of communication; as far as Clausa himself is concerned, Shermei, who has saved the life of his ancestors in a direct sense, will at least not refuse such a courtesy. invitation. In the end, he guessed right, Shermei came despite her reluctance, but he was also wrong at the same time. The Lightning King didn't seem to have a good impression of him, and he even felt resentful about unreasonable things. "Will Lord Kagura really bring only that boy here?" For a long time, Clausa murmured to himself, and then ordered people to prepare for the arrival of Palace Master Kagura, as well as his own lunch. …… Just as the Kagura Palace has always followed the punctual habit, at 2:55 in the afternoon, Kagura Qianlong and Hebing appeared near Clausa's manor. From a distance, they looked more like they were walking in a hurry. Water delayed travelers rather than visiting diplomats. "Qianlong, why do you have to take the bus? It makes you tight on time. Isn't it a good idea to take a taxi?" Holding Kagura Qianlong’s hand, He Bing couldn’t help but complain, looking like he was trying to grab time. "Bus? Haha, this is not China." Kagura Qianlong's physical fitness was obviously not suitable for running like He Bing. She was panting slightly, but she could also see that He Bing was controlling his speed, "You can't do anything. There is only one purpose, and this is the rule of Master Kagura." "So what details did you observe in the most popular environment in Germany that are worth using?" He Bing was obviously used to the subtext of Kagura Qianlong, "The problem is that now Kraussa may be ready to welcome Kagura as the acting palace master. ” "Don't worry, he must have known our whereabouts a long time ago." Kagura Qianlong chuckled and took another breath, "No, I'll have to cough if I run any further. How about you carry me?" In fact, their location was very close to the manor, and of course Clausa knew where they were - looking at the surveillance cameras, Hebing gritted his teeth, hugged Kagura Qianryu around his waist, and carried him on his shoulders, as if He was not only stunned by the scene of handling the goods. A man who is not too tall is carrying a woman who is also not too tall. The woman sitting on the man's shoulder is also carrying a sycamore-colored guitar on her shoulders. Running. “…Kagura Palace…and that kid.” After being speechless and surprised, Clausa talked to himself word for word, and had some memories. Kagura Qianlong can be regarded as a rising figure, but before, it was just a legend that was neither real nor important. As for He Bing, I had seen him on kof96. In my impression, he was still a low-level person who could not be considered a real person. Joining the Super Power Team was obviously suspected of making up the numbers, but the key was his relationship with Mai Zhuo at that time. Not bad, as far as a mortal is concerned, very good. But today, he is protecting the eight masters' mortal enemy and the master of the Kagura Palace, even if he is acting on behalf of him. It was difficult for Clausa to understand, and he even had a hint of envy. If he could get along between the commanders of the two major forces in the West, what would he do?They must be struggling for the survival of the organization. At least, he doesn’t believe this is the luck of a pretty boy. It is impossible for the Master of the Kagura Palace to let an incompetent guy go to the core of someone else's territory alone with him, and it is even less possible for the Kagura Palace to let an idiot sit in the position of the Palace Master. The two young couple-like people on the screen gave Clausa a sense of fear. He couldn’t guess their depth, nor could he figure out their purpose here. So, when Clausa realized that Kagura Qianlong and Hebing were about to arrive at the gate of the manor, the wall clock was already two fifty-nine - as soon as he thought about it, time ran away. Finally, when the bell rang at three o'clock in the afternoon and thunderous echoes in the manor, Clausa, Hebing and the Kagura Qianlong on his shoulders arrived at the majestic and slightly quiet gate at the same time. . Without the red carpet that stretches deep into the avenue, the relationship between the Kagura Palace and the German underworld is not harmonious. If it were not for his aristocratic demeanor, Clausa would not come to the gate to welcome such an uninvited guest. Someone who sends a random note is worse than an uninvited guest. Without expressing these slanders, Clausa looked at He Bing who gently put Kagura Qianlong on the ground, and then looked at the slightly red Kagura Qianryu under the purple sunglasses. He almost had the aristocratic blood he was born with. The waves of silk running wild. "I wonder what the purpose of Kagura's hurried visit on behalf of the Palace Master is?" This unceremonious opening seemed to be expected by Kagura Qianlong. She smiled slightly and held the guitar in her arms: "I have been traveling in Europe recently and it is my first time to go to Germany. The main purpose is to get to know you." , this distant bloodline of the German royal family.” (This, when "Dislocation" has more than 100,000 clicks, I think I will update Yaoxiang again.) Text Volume 98 Chapter 66 Volume 98 Chapter 66 (The 100,000 clicks are coming soon, so I made this update a little early. As for the next update~~ Please go to the digital station to support my signing of the contract first~ Haha, the title of the book is "Dislocation", please tell each other ~~) "Could it be that Lord Clausa is confident that he can talk at the gate like the Cao family without being eavesdropped by others?" Obviously very satisfied with Clausa's somewhat stunned reaction, Kagura Qianlong took a step forward, holding He Bing beside him, looking at the tall man in front of him, with a teasing taste in the corner of his mouth. "Noplease come with me." Clausa, who had come back to his senses, was polite and thoughtful, which was in sharp contrast to Kagura Qianryu, who was full offreehand brushwork. "I heard that Shermei stayed at this manor for a while this morning. I want to sit in the place where she admired it." "She is just here to appreciate my piano skills as a senior. Could it be that the Acting Palace Master Kagura is also interested in this?" Krausa felt nervous. Although Shermei was just visiting Europe to see her so-called hometown, she did not hide her whereabouts. Kagura Qianlong chuckled: "Art is fair." It was still the concert hall. When Clausa walked in with Kagura Qianlong and He Bing who said nothing, he seemed to feel Sherme's cloudless thunder and lightning again, as if. He once again thought that it was a hint given to him by Shermei, even if he still couldn't understand it. But now is not the time to brood. "Excuse me for being rude, if you two just want to have fun in this manor, as your acting master of Kagura, I will not allow it, but if there is nothing serious, I will not accompany you personally." Kagura Qianlong laughed dumbly. "Does Mr. Clausa have something serious? Like going to Nanzhen to make a fuss in 1994, or going to Tokyo to attend KOF in 1996 and being taken advantage of by my Kagura Palace? Although the underworld in Germany is unified, But from a European perspective, it’s just a turtle. It can huddle quietly in its shell and cushion the bottom of the Kagura Palace. If you can’t help but expose your head, aren’t you afraid that I’ll use it to make wine?” There is no real benefit to using aggressive words and asking Clausa to argue. At the same time, it is impossible for him to say anything harsh because of it - then he may really have fallen into a trap. However, Kagura Qianryu did not stop talking because of his tolerance: "So, please stay and discuss art together. As long as you don't expose your flaws, I have no interest in provoking anything unromantic for the time being. For example Want to play Chopin's "Funeral"? That seems to suit you quite well." ""Funeral"?" Although the person asking the question was Clausa who was barely calm, He Bing on the side also moved his eyes slightly like him - as a work that represents Chopin during the workers' uprising in Warsaw, the general artistic interpretation of it is if it is divine. Le Qianlong is a metaphor for Clausa's situationand even in the future That’s subtle. Unfortunately, neither of them could analyze anything from Kagura Qianryu's purple sunglasses. She just randomly picked a seat in the first row and sat down quietly with a faint smile on her lips: "If you can, please let's start." So, after looking at Clausa quietly, He Bing stood next to Kagura Qianlong. "Aren't you going to sit down?" "I can't guarantee that I can protect you from Krausa's potential surprise attack while sitting upright." Kagura Qianlong’s smiling question received a meticulous answer from He Bing. He looked at Clausa with a serious face, maintaining a posture that was very similar to the Yagami Temple he saw on TV for the first time. This tone couldn't help but annoy Clausa: "Do you think you can defend it? If I really attack?" "I'm just a bodyguard. If you have a reason to take action, you can try it." He Bing has always been humble and indifferent, or in other words, contemptuous. However, Krausa did not really get angry after taking a few breaths: "There is no need to provoke the general." Then, he looked at Kagura Qianlong, maintaining an apologetic expression, "I'm sorry, I can't play that piece of music." "Won't you?" Kagura Qianlong drawled his voice, with a joking tone in his tone, but he held the guitar in his arms horizontally, which was the posture of playing: "Then, please listen to my skills? This is specially prepared for you." Regardless of Clausa's reaction, Kagura Qianlong took out a pair of small headphones and an MP3, and handed them to He Bing: "You can listen to other music. My concerts require high ticket prices. " "What song is it?" He took the hand, put on the earplugs meticulously, and clipped the mp3 to the collar of his chest, but He Bing's eyes were always locked on Crowley.?On the body. "Some good ones. Queen's "p3 play button," just think of it as a change of taste occasionally. Here you go. " At this moment, Kagura Qianlong once again looked at Clausa's eyes, no matter what mood he was in, or what kind of emotions he was suppressing: "Now, what I am going to play is my original song, please Wolfgang Krausser listened carefully." After saying that, Kagura Qianlong twisted his body, chose a comfortable posture in his seat, and began to run his fingertips across the guitar strings. Soft music sounded in the small theater, and soon it was joined by Kagura Qianlong’s singing that seemed to come from far and near. And this instantly made He Bing's heart tremble - there is no doubt that what Kagura Qianlong is singing is most likely "Akatsuki's Car"! The problem is, it’s only 1998! Soon, the rock music in the MP3 became more and more intense, and He Bing could no longer distinguish what Kagura Qianlong was singing. And wasn't this exactly what she wanted? Thinking about it, a vague expression gathered on He Bing's face, then dissipated, and he continued his work as a so-called bodyguard. …… St. Peter's Basilica, or St. Peter's Basilica in the Vatican, some say it is the source of faith in Europe. Although this statement is more metaphorical, it is also quite accurate. Just when Kagura Qianryu was playing guitar to Wolfgang Krauser in a quaint manor theater in Germany, a petite figure was walking silently in this church with both history and reputation. She is wearing a blue and black nun's outfit, which is quite different from her peers, but this is just a subconscious habit and is not important. Now, she was going to the staff church to pray. The large-scale mosaic on the inner wall of the dome has always been a masterpiece passed down from generation to generation for people to worship. However, for this nun who lives with her day and night, there is nothing worth stopping to appreciate. “Shalan, what’s making you distracted?” When she reached the corner of the church, a middle-aged monk stopped her. "Brother Trenlo, I" The nun turned her head, revealing the golden hair that could not be covered by the nun's hat. The pink skin obviously belonged to a girl who was not yet under age. "No, even though your Christian name is 'Wind', when we talk alone, I still want you to be the girl I raised, Sharon D'Agostino." The middle-aged monk’s kind smile made her lower her head: “Uncle Trenluo.” "Okay, tell me, what makes you upset?" "I don't knowbut for a long time, well, for more than a year, a person and someimages kept appearing in my mind." "Human?" The middle-aged monk seemed dumbfounded, "Which young and handsome boy is he? My Shalan is almost fourteen years old after all!" "No it's not what you said!" The nun lowered her head lower and lower, "I have never seen this person before, he should be a middle-aged man, wearing something similar to the blue and black I like. The two-color monk's uniform, although I can't understand his detailed appearance, but I don't know why, but I feel an inexplicablekindness in my heart." "Blue and black monk uniform, middle-aged, friendly" The middle-aged monk chewed on the key words he picked out, and seemed to have thought of something, "So, you have been praying more and more frequently recently?" "Yes, I am troubled." "Go, child." The middle-aged monk nodded, turned and left, "If you can recognize the person in your mind, please describe it to me." The nun suddenly raised her head: "Uncle Trenlo do you believe what I say?" "Shalan, have you ever lied to me?" The middle-aged monk looked back and smiled. "But……" "I believe in your pure character more than the so-called absurd things." After saying that, the middle-aged monk walked further and further away. “…Thank you…uncle…ah!” The nun, whose heart was racing, looked at him, and her murmured words were suddenly replaced by a low exclamation - an inexplicable wind lifted up her skirt. This is not the first time this embarrassing thing has happened, buthow can you talk about this embarrassing thing to others? Sister Wind, who was still troubled, pressed her skirt and continued walking to the staff church. Text Volume 98 Chapter 67 Volume 98 Chapter 67 He Bing knew that Kagura Qianlong sang a song that seemed to be called "Akatsuki's Car", but Krausa did not know. He just didn’t leave in a hurry because of the politeness he had been taught since childhood. As a result, the quiet and simple tune seemed to flow into his ears from far to near, followed closely by the ethereal singing of Kagura Qianlong. "It seems that at the end of the quiet town, there is a girl who is watching her leave. She is slowly confiding her feelings, or memories, or thoughts? Although it is not the state of feeling before the tune is formed, Krausser has to admit from an artistic point of view that the appeal of Kagura Qianlong is very good. However, what is she doing this for? The Kagura Palace never does meaningless things. At least, when they are in this position, all the talented guys in history would rather suppress their ideals to make the clan prosperous. Then, if they can hold on until they succeed, On the day I retired, I would have spent some time raising birds and watching the sun and moon, as if I had a completely different mind. Is this considered a tradition of Kagura Palace? “It is often his enemy who knows a person well. But Krausa is very reluctant to know such an enemy - his ancestors have never taken advantage of Kagura Palace, and now, Kagura Qianlong seems to have sold a flaw in front of him. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????? Clausa even thought that the Kagura Palace was carrying out some action against his own forces, and Kagura Qianlong personally tied himself here - well, even for this purpose, there was no need to take risks on behalf of the palace master, unless She is crazy. But, who in the Kagura Palace in the past can completely use common sense to reason? Even Kagura Chizuru, the seemingly gentle Fudoyamashita, didn't give herself a hard time in 1996! Krausa was even more confused, although his burly body only slowly sat down in front of the piano from an upright position. Kagura Qianlong's singing voice gradually became more powerful, or in other words, the sound of the guitar in her hand gradually developed from a weak foil to complementing the clean voice - and continued to slowly flow into Clausa's increasingly entangled mind. middle. Everything exudes an intoxicating flavor. At least, that’s what it looks like. Ru Hebing's eyes gazed at Kraussa's quiet virginity, Ru Krausa's eyes fell on Kagura Qianryu's fingers playing the guitar, and Ru Kagura Qianryu's gradually rising tone. What puzzles He Bing is that the length of "Akatsuki's Car" in his memory is only about five minutes, but Kagura Qianryu has already sang for ten minutes or more, sometimes gently and sometimes passionately; in addition, although Crowe is not sure Sa didn't understand Japanese, but his eyes that seemed to have no focus at the moment showed a little sadness, which at least proved that he understood the feelings contained in Kagura Qianryu's song. But, why is this? Before entering the manor, the purpose of Kagura Qianlong tapping on his finger was to find a way to tap the owner here, so that he could pay attention to Clausa's potential counterattack. Now, is there a concert? I was very confused in my heart, but my thoughts were just thoughts. As a bodyguard, I naturally give priority to my job Wait, Clausa's hands gradually turned into fists. In his eyes was pain? How can a person in a high position easily let his emotions leak out from the windows of his soul? Besides, it's impossible for "Akatsuki's Car" to make people feel heartache, right? No, something is wrong. The seemingly small and unwarranted changes made He Bing highly vigilant. But that’s just caution. Kagura Qianryu continues to sing songs that are not melodious - yes, as time goes by, both the guitar and the singing voice become more and more chilling. This was obviously not something that He Bing could detect, and even Clausa, who was listening, did not realize what was going on - he seemed to be deep in thought. And this is also something that He Bing cannot understand. What He Bing could understand was that Krausa's fists clenched tighter and tighter, gradually retreating behind him. This seemingly unconscious action made He Bing even more vigilant. Even if you are in a sitting position, it can be understood as the starting position of Caesar Wave! In my impression, Krausa's Caesar wave is much more authentic than Nujia's, and there is no need to accumulate energy at all! He wants to sneak attack Kagura Qianlong? What's the reason? It seemed that He Bing was also lost in thought, just as Krausa's eyes revealed. Only Kagura Qianlong was left to continue playing and singing that had lasted for more than half an hour, as if he was not tired at all. …No, now is no longer the time to consider motives. Whether he realizes it or not, Clausa's body has almost bent into a bow shape, and his hands are hidden behind his back, as if he can launch a fatal attack at any time! Can I protect Kagura Qianlong? Just playing in HebingdaWhen it was time to make a decisive decision, Kagura Qianlong let out a sharp whistle. It was like the divine music leaving the throat, but it was more like the fuse of the strings breaking and the silk cracking. Yes, the trigger. This high-pitched sound that even Bing could hear clearly ignited Clausa's movement - "Click"! This was the sound of the chair Krausa sat on falling apart, but what He Bing was more concerned about was his hands that suddenly waved towards Kagura Qianryu. It's almost ten years old, Caesar wave. Until the moment when the great change really happened, He Bing felt peaceful in his heart. He no longer thought about Clauser's reason for doing this. He just moved like a bullet, picked up Kagura Qianlong in as protective a gesture as possible, left, and stopped at the entrance of the theater. Well, to be more serious, this speed is still not as fast as an ion bullet, but it is also completely beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. "Boom!" Taking the seat where Kagura Qianryu was just sitting as the midpoint, it seemed as if he was hit hard by a truck, with a loud crash and a powerful chain reaction. "Hey, you hurt me." Although the huge noise completely destroyed the atmosphere that Kagura Qianryu had just created, she obviously still kept playing. It was not until she realized that her fingers had not touched the guitar strings because she was in a different place that she felt the pain in her body. . "From stillness to escape, the acceleration at this moment is indeed not something your ordinary physique can endure. But I have tried my best to make you more comfortable." He Bing explained patiently and gently put down Kagura Qianlong, but his eyes were always locked. He turned to Clausa, who was sitting on the ground gasping for breath. "Although I am just an insignificant bodyguard, please cooperate with my work and explain to me - what do you want us to interpret as your behavior?" Text Volume 98 Chapter 68 Volume 98 Chapter 68 He Bing’s tone was very humble, even though the content of his words was a question. However, Clausa just stared at his direction with dull eyes, or in other words, Clausa was looking at Kagura Hidden Dragon. The violent breathing rate made it impossible for him to answer anything. In the end, what broke the quiet breathing sound was Clauser's own violent coughing, and then, he subconsciously reached out to cover his mouth. Faintly, He Bing seemed to see the color of blood from Krausa’s fingers. "you……" With a trace of hesitation, He Bing stopped asking him, took a step back slightly, and asked Kagura Qianlong out of the corner of his eyes. However, Kagura Qianlong did not notice He Bing's expression. Although the purple sunglasses covered her eyes, the slightly curved corners of her mouth revealed her playful mood, and suddenly she giggled. "Haha As expected of Clausa, he can bring out Caesar's wave. So, let's confirm, can I regard this as the German underground force declaring war on the Kagura Palace, or is it you, Clausa, who is targeting me, Kagura? Acting Palace Master?" With a teasing tone, Kagura Qianryu raised the guitar and carried it on his back as if it were a short pole: "If it is a declaration of war between forces, Hebing, you will escort me to evacuate now; if it is a personal grudge, , I entrust you to avenge me." Finally, she tilted her head toward He Bing, but shook her head slightly at his questioning gaze. "Now, I, the Palace Master Kagura, Kagura Qianlong, am waiting for your answer, Wolfgang von Clauser Stroheim. You have five minutes." It’s still in front of the piano, and it’s still the multiple-choice questions asked by people standing at the door of the theater - it’s like Shermey not long ago. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. Such adjectives are usually not suitable to be given to Clausa, who shows his strong image to outsiders. To be precise, Clausa is slightly delirious at this moment, which is much more serious than the electric current that hit his whole body when facing Sherme. . No matter what, time passed by minute by second, just as Krausser's cough gradually became calmer, making its own rhythm in this cold and quiet atmosphere. However, before Kagura Qianlong could conclude that the five minutes in her mouth had passed, the man sitting upside down in front of the piano uttered the syllables with difficulty and hoarseness. "Noplease forgive mygaffe." Clauser, who was trying to speak, raised his right hand to cover his mouth. The blood on the palm and around the lips was shocking. Okay, what is shocking is He Bing, and Kagura Qianlong, although he seems a little surprised, the subtle meaning is still floating on the corner of his mouth. "Gaffe? What a gaffe right, Clausa?" It seemed that the tone of the old friend's chat was very unsympathetic in this situation, but Kagura Qianryu didn't care about Clausa's injury at all. Meaning, "So, please, if I entrust He Bing to give you something similar to a Caesar wave immediately, can you forgive me for my gaffe?" "NoI beg youto give me a possible way to compensate." "The way?" Pursing her mouth, Kagura Qianlong turned her back, took a few steps slowly, put her head against the crack of the theater door, and seemed to consider it for a few seconds. "You have to think clearly." Kagura Qianlong, who turned around, produced a pocket recorder in his right hand as if by magic, and held it in front of him, "If you promise, in 1998 AD, everything you control or indirectly control will No force will ever leave Germany, so you and I both promise that my visit today will never happen. Okay, let’s start the recording, let’s have the magnetic voice of a middle-aged man.” "I promise." Even though the hesitation and reluctance in his eyes were as obvious as words, the time between Kagura Qianryu's words and Krausa's actual response was only a few seconds. This once again made He Bing confused. But that doesn't matter. The important thing is that Kagura Qianlong took back the recorder with a smile, and then pulled out the earplugs from He Bing's ears: "Isn't rock music good?" "The King of Pop naturally has his own style. But" "I know you are very interested, but it's better that we don't disturb Mr. Clausa's quiet solitude." Kagura Qianlong hissed, took Hebing's hand, lifted the guitar upside down, and looked back at Clausa with a toothy smile. , "What's in the tape recorder is not a legal basis. If you don't mind breaking your promise, you have no obligation to abide by it. But, isn't it safe to be a quiet turtle?" Without waiting for Clausa's reaction, Kagura Qianlong laughed heartily: "Hebing, let's go to France." "France?" Can’t keep up with KaguraWith Long's leaping thinking, He Bing could at least keep up with her pace. The two of them walked out of the theater briskly, ignoring the people around them, and walked straight to the gate of the manor. "Hidden Dragon." "I know you have a lot to ask, but this is still Krausa's manor." "Okaythen at least let me understand." "No problem. But first, I have to ask you to escort me out safely." With that said, Kagura Qianlong stopped at the door of the manor, holding his guitar straight ahead - a Volkswagen slowly stopped in front of them, and the sound of the car's exhaust had not yet dissipated. Immediately afterwards, a person got out of the car. With a straight figure, a straight black suit, a mature European middle-aged man's face, and a beard around his chin, his every move shows his good education. However, there was a slight wave in the eyes looking at Kagura Qianlong. "You did come after all." In a daze, or the time when they looked at each other was very short, Kagura Qianlong spoke first in the moment before the visitor's lips moved. "I wonder what the purpose of Kagura Palace is here? Where are you, sir?" Unlike Kagura Qianlong's calm and calm manner, the middle-aged man spoke much more quickly - even if He Bing didn't understand German, he could hear the emotion in it. . "Don't worry, Clausa's life is not in danger." The words of comfort had the opposite effect, and the waves in the middle-aged man’s eyes were replaced by anger: “Did you hurt the adults?” "As expected, he is a good housekeeper from European classics." Kagura Qianlong suddenly smiled, "That's right, the best way to treat someone who deserves respect is to respect his values." As she said that, she let go of He Bing's hand. , "Come together with the ice and kill." "What!" He Bing was shocked, "Who is he? Why" "Haha, I forgot, you are not a bodyguard trained by Kagura Palace, but a person chosen by me, Kagura Qianryu. I'm sorry." Shaking his head helplessly, Kagura Qianryu pointed at the middle man in front of him who was already in a fighting posture. The young man said, "This is Clausa's chief subordinate, Lawrence, a polite fighter. He Bing, although you became a monk in the fighting arena halfway and you are not used to the real battlefield, but you have to understand - even if it is just If you intend to defeat your opponent, you must also maintain a killing attitude when taking action.” "Is this a good medicine but a bitter taste?" Responding noncommittally, He Bing lowered his center of gravity, but took two steps back and stopped at the left back of Kagura Qianlong. His left hand was in front of his chest, his right hand was bent at his waist, and his eyes were looking directly at the waiting man. Made by Lawrence. Text Volume 98 Chapter 70 Volume 98 Chapter 70 Kagura Qianlong’s words shocked He Bing, but that was all she said, and it was difficult for He Bing to continue questioning. Are you kidding me? He shook his head subconsciously. He Bing did not want to believe the subtext contained in this seemingly irrelevant statement, but Kagura Qianlong did not deceive himself. “Could it be thatthe inside story is completely different from what I generally know? So, is Chizuru Kagura’s testimony a lie or does she have ulterior motives? The problem is, her performance in kof96 is consistent with my original understanding Turning his head to look at Kagura Qianlong's peaceful face, He Bing's thoughts seemed to be even more chaotic, as chaotic as the sound of rain around him. Suddenly, He Bing heard some movement behind him. He turned around and saw Kagura Qianling suddenly appearing. He stretched his right arm diagonally, as if he was blocking something with his palm. "He Bing, take the acting palace master away quickly, there are snipers!" Before he finished speaking, Kagura Qianling turned his hand over in the air, and suddenly a warhead hit him! "Thank you." Without any hesitation, Kagura Qianlong took the umbrella from He Bing's hand, "Carry me on your back and retreat." He Bing’s movements were very smooth, but he was still a little confused. As he was running forward with the Kagura Qianlong on his back, he couldn’t help but ask: "Krausa?" "The information is temporarily insufficient." Riding on He Bing's back, it was not easy to hold up the wind-catching umbrella while moving at high speed. Kagura Qianlong, who was holding a guitar in one hand, looked even more embarrassed. "It can injure Qian Ling. He definitely didn't detect it through hearing, which means that the sniper is about a thousand meters away. And this is a road with many trees on the street, and it is not straight. At such a long distance, there are not many suitable lurking points, as long as it is slightly An analysis will reveal it, but we can’t turn back now.” "Yeah." Since he will be sniped from behind, he can't take it lightly. He agreed and He Bing's running trajectory began to become irregular. …… five minutes later. Kagura Qianling walked to a tree in the walking forest like a stroll. His right hand had been simply bandaged by himself. The blood stains on the gauze were only slight traces. On his left hand, he put on a metal glove. "I must admit that as a sniper, your stealth skills are very good. However, in front of a real fighter, unless you can shoot without murderous intent like a schizophrenic, and you have a gun and bullets with excellent performance, otherwise , you can't even hurt anyone." Walking slowly, Kagura Qianling looked around quietly, "There aren't many possible hiding spots, it's just a matter of time before I find them. Come out early, I'll ask a few questions , you can call it a day and have dinner.” "Retreat. Mission failed" German, male voice. Extremely fast speaking speed. Kagura Qianling, who was fully focused, did not let this small sentence finish. He turned around and jumped towards a nearby tree. A gunshot sounded from the needles on the tree at the same time! Kagura Kenrei’s left hand waved like a teleport. Clang! The next moment, Kagura Qianling had already leaned against the tree trunk, grabbed a person's shoulder with his right hand, and pulled him down from the tree with a strong force. "You" Kagura Qianling, who landed first, just started to speak, but saw the person who was thrown from the tree roll deftly when he hit the ground, and stopped half squatting and half kneeling, like an athlete preparing to start, " …Have you ever practiced gymnastics?” "I understand a little bit." Authentic German without any local accent. The sniper's gun landed more than one meter away from him, but he had no intention of picking it up. Instead, he stared at Kagura Kenling. The camouflage uniform and the oiled skin were the same green, plus there were some leaves on the ground. The hat makes it almost impossible to tell your age. . "Fortunately, what you are practicing is not diving." Kagura Qianling chuckled and took two steps forward, "You just made the noise on purpose, firstly for your comrades, and secondly to lure me into jumping?" "That was my only chance to shoot a fighter." The sniper stood up slowly, his tone neither humble nor overbearing. "Opportunity?" Kagura Kenling laughed loudly, "When you made a sound, I saw the muzzle of your gun, which was enough to judge the ballistics, and the time from when you pulled the trigger to when the bullet came out of the chamber was enough for me to make decisions in advance. Good blocking action." As he said that, he stretched out his left hand, "I trust the quality of these gloves, and at the same time, I also trust the accuracy of your sniper rifle. After all, you are a guy who can shoot on target from a thousand meters away." "Sure enough, there is no chance for the special forces to go one-on-one with the fighters trained by the Kagura Palace." The sniper stood up straight as if resigned to his fate, probably because his muscles were uncomfortable after being lurking for a long time, or maybe he wanted to pose. , "What is surprising is that a person from the Kagura Palace actually used Arakawa'sway to stop bullets. " "Oh? Have you also learned fighting?" Kagura Kenling was surprised. "I understand a little bit." "If you wish, I can let you die under the sun of Qin Yue. Of course, it's no problem if you prefer Qin Yue's yin." Kagura Qianling looked around, sighed softly, and took something from his right trouser pocket. He took out a soft box and said, "You have been lurking for a long time? You must be very hungry, right? I brought some military biscuits. Do you want to eat some? Going to hell hungry is not a good thing." The sniper had no intention of picking it up: "I don't believe in Jesus, and I don't know if it contains a confessional." "Youyou are ready to die, how can you not speak so harshly?" Kagura Qianling looked aggrieved. "So if you really want to kill me, just do it directly. I won't say anything to give evidence in court." "God knows whether you will call yourself Clausa's subordinate or something else, even Cao? Castle?" Kagura Kenling shook his head, took out a small mobile phone from his trouser pocket, and dialed the number, "The Acting Palace Masterhas already On the train? The sniper who fired the shot has been caught. Should we deal with it on the spotwhatwell, I understand." Putting the phone back into his trouser pocket, Kagura Kenling smiled and said, "In order to ensure that dinner is on time today, we won't waste time." "Come on." He said this, but the sniper did not intend to sit still and wait for death. He quickly pulled out a dagger from the edge of his military boots and assumed a defensive posture. “So dedicated!” With a sound of appreciation, Kagura Qianling took a lunge and landed an uppercut to the chin at a speed that the opponent couldn't react to. "This is Aragai. Don't get it wrong in the future. You will be laughed at by the experts." Facing the sniper who fell to the ground, Kagura Qianling squatted in front of his face and snatched the dagger away. "Don't pretend Damn it, that force will only make you dizzy." As he said that, he unexpectedly punched his stomach again, "Well, you can't move around for the time being Don't blame me, I didn't bring any painkillers with me. I can only treat it with pain Hey, don't cooperate with me. I'm not going to kill you, I just want to transplant a transmitter or something into your body. I'm not skilled in craftsmanship, and the equipment is not sophisticated, so please forgive me. " ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "start work!" (Because someone in Baidu Tieba disappeared, this chapter was burned to him, yes, it was burned to him.) Text Volume 98 Chapter 69 Volume 98 Chapter 69 "You really don't know how to kill!" Riding on He Bing’s back and carrying the sycamore-colored guitar on his shoulders, Kagura Qianlong looked back at Krausser’s manor. The simple-style door is gradually getting smaller in sight. Yes, Hebing is evacuating quickly. No one tried to stop him, even though he was carrying Kagura Qianlong on his back, because Lawrence, who was lying in front of the Volkswagen, stopped everyone who wanted to catch up. Well, if you look closely, it seems more appropriate to say that Lawrence is embedded in the deformed front of the car. When Kagura Qianryu's light sigh penetrated his ears slightly, Lawrence could only cover his chest and stomach with a helpless smile. "Lord Lawrence!" "There's no need to chase. As long as that man is here, we can't leave the Kagura Palace intact." Feeling the injuries on his body, Lawrence explained to the people around him, but his eyes looked deep into the manor. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a acting palace master, even if he tries his best to keep her with missing arms and legs, what’s the point? Give Kagura Palace a chance to stand upright? It is Kagura Chizuru who is as still as a virgin and as active as a rabbit! "What's going on with Lord Clausa?" "Your Excellency took Kagura and the Palace Master entered the small theater. After that, only the two of them came out and left in a hurry. Then, you stopped here" "Idiot! Go to the small theater quickly!" Lawrence coughed, touching the injured area, and frowned in pain, but what came to his mind was the short battle just now. ??Actually, it’s just a punch. With just one punch, the man embedded himself in the front of the car. The swift and elegant steps, the crisp movement in the moment of hand-to-hand combat, without any sloppiness, he managed to dodge his own attack by a hair's breadth, and more importantly, the look in his eyes at that moment His dull eyes showed no intention of attacking at all. This situation is surprisingly similar to the description of the legend during World War II “Moreover, this punch seems to be more than just strong. I wonder if I will need to recuperate this time? Thinking about it, Lawrence couldn't help but analyze that if it was Clausa, he would have to defeat that man In any case, the man who was being entangled by Clausa's chief subordinate was breathing heavily at the moment, and the Kagura Qianlong on his back had been put aside - his identity was a bodyguard, and now, another man was standing In front of him and Kagura Qianlong. The spirit of God is joyful and humble. It’s still the straight black trousers that look like a white-collar worker, and it’s still the gray T-shirt that looks like a cultural shirt, but the pair of clip-on earrings are missing. He stood upright, his left hand in his trouser pocket, and his right hand holding an umbrella. He looked like an ordinary young man waiting for his friends at the station, although the taste of his clothes was a bit unique. Yes, this was a deserted station on the edge of a suburban road. He Bing did not recognize the words on the station sign, but the surrounding spruce trees gave people a refreshing feeling, and the appearance of Kagura Qianling meant that Kagura Qianlong's safety. "On behalf of the Palace Master, the weather forecast says it will rain lightly in the evening." Kagura Qianling said calmly and handed the umbrella to Kagura Qianryu, "The things you told me last time have been implemented. In order to be more appropriate, I guess at least You have to prepare for a few months. Because you want lancy to return to London, the elderly at home temporarily sent me to wait for their orders. " The gentle tone had some magnetism. When Kagura Qianryu took the umbrella, Kagura Qianling turned his attention to He Bing: "Defeat Lawrence with one punch, that's awesome." "It's just a surprise." He Bing took a deep breath and looked at the size of the umbrella, "Is there only one umbrella?" Kagura Kenling asked with disdain: "The acting palace master is weak, can you also get gonorrhea?" "Acting Palace Master?" Ignoring the conversation between the two men, Kagura Qianryu raised the umbrella in his hand. Although the spring at the handle was still restrained, he could still distinguish the fiery red maple leaves dotted on the white background, "In front of You can call me Qianlong for two days." The slightly complaining questions interfered with He Bing's original retort. He looked at Kagura Qianling and then at Kagura Qianling, but he lowered his head slightly and remained silent. "Is it because those old people emphasized the so-called etiquette when they returned to London?" Kagura Qianryu smiled indifferently, opened the umbrella with a bang, rotated it gently, and stared at the maple leaves on it, as if they were drifting in the wind. “After all, this is work time.” "Working hours?" Kagura Qianlong was dumbfounded, and then gnashed his teeth, "Sitting in the position of the palace master, Piao Tianwen has tied up a palace master to death, and he still doesn't know how to repent?" "These are not things I can change. Even if you are angry, I can only listen." God??Qian Ling still lowered his head slightly, his tone a little helpless in his indifference. Seeing this, He Bing, who wanted to say something, shut up instead. Since Kagura Qianlong talks about Kagura Mangui, and the Wind King should be Goenitz, the past of that pair of "life and death friends" - it is more or less a secret of Kagura Palace. "Okay, I can't force you." Kagura Qianlong loosened his tight lips and teeth, put the guitar at his feet, and gathered the umbrella, "So, did you prepare this umbrella yourself?" "It is said that Mr. Qianzuru told me." "Her?" Kagura Qianlong picked up the guitar, thoughtfully. Slow and dull thunder suddenly sounded in the sky, and the atmosphere couldn't help but become colder. In other words, the two men were waiting for Kagura Qianlong's instructions. "Spring Thunder? This umbrella is really a good gift." Kagura Qianlong suddenly smiled heartily and walked to He Bing, "Qian Ling, maybe Clausa will keep his promise and not leave Germany for ninety-eight years." Kagura Qianling was stunned: "Promise?" "It's not enough." Kagura Qianlong handed the umbrella to He Bing, "He Bing, hold the umbrella for me. Let's take a walk and get on the train to France at the next station. Qian Ling, you're staying nearby. Be vigilant along the way, and if anyone is ready to make a move, kill them." "Me?" Kagura Qianling couldn't believe it, "You want me to take action? In such an environment?" "That's right. Use your ability as an ordinary fighter!" ??Laughing, Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and took a step forward. …… As thunder shook from time to time, the rain in the forecast also pattered, dyeing the heaven and earth with a wet smell. On the side of the spruce-lined road, Kagura Qianlong held the guitar in his left hand, and wrapped his right hand around He Bing's umbrella-holding arm, quietly tapping Morse code. "He Bing, thank you." He Bing was puzzled: "What?" "Your back is very warm, just like my father in my childhood." "Even if it's a bodyguard I don't want a beautiful woman to stick to me like a daughter." "Haha." Kagura Qianlong continued to tap his fingers, looking at He Bing's eyes looking straight ahead, and suddenly smiled ambiguously, "Do you know the origin of this umbrella?" "What?" "It was this umbrella that, in 1984, was held by a man and woman who seemed unlikely to get along, and they toured the Alps. It's ascomfortable as we are now." (This order error is intentional. For the inside information, please watch Baidu King of Fighters I burned it to him. That's all.) Text Volume 98 Chapter 71 Volume 98 Chapter 71 "Hello, Mai Zhuo?" "It's me. How was Chris at school?" "It's okay. As long as his personality is happy, it doesn't matter how good his grades are." "Then why are you calling me? Aren't you going to Europe to be with your Electric King?" "No, I just talked to her on the phone, and I told you everything in one go." "I'm listening." "Well. First of all, the two men and one woman mentioned last time are the ones with faces like grass and Beijing. They have already flown to Argentina." "fly?" "Yes. They entrusted King to arrange the visas and passports. I asked Keith to give them some convenience. The place where they first appeared was a small town on the edge of the desert. They were very weak at the time. It seems like there has been no supplies for a long time.” "In other words, he is actually a 'black man' of unknown origin?" “There is no sign of the forces behind it.” "So, what about the nests that Xianla talks about?" "A large-scale multinational group, involved in many industries, especially in medical-related fields, it is very advanced. These are not far from our usual impressions." “From its inception to now, nests has always maintained an independent status.” "As far as the ability to survive in the cracks is concerned, it is worthy of praise. But it is nothing more than that." "Indeed, but it's a matter of Cao Jing, so it's not an exaggeration to change your mind a little more." "Absolutely. A woman who can throw me over her shoulder is definitely not that simple. When she saw me, her expression was like meeting a long-lost relative. She was absolutely at the level of a movie queen." "What's more important is that the appearance of that Xian La is exactly the same as the mercenary Whip I recently commissioned. Coupled with the appearance of a pair of so-called plastic surgery, it looks weird when combined." "Cao Jing is an only child." "yes!" "Okay, let's talk about other things first." "Well, Yamazaki Ryuuji recently caused trouble for Keith and extorted a sum of money before going to Hong Kong." "Blackmail? Haha, let him go" "Besides, yesterday, Clausa invited Shermei to his manor." "I know. Are you jealous?" "Based on the friendship between Clausa's ancestors and Serme, what do I need to worry about? However, not long after Serme left, Kagura Qianryu took Hebing to visit Clausa." "Oh? She is really lively. What next?" “They also left in a hurry, and He Bing punched Lawrence away at the door of the manor.” "Lawrenceit seems that He Bing is making rapid progress!" "That boy has the care of a young lady from the Cao family and the guidance of that guy. How can he be blessed so quickly?" "Hewe are all in another life, but he is still like that" "Are you still obsessed with those past events? Aren't you afraid that Vice will be jealous?" "I wish that coward would be a little more cautious!" "Man? Sheisn't she a woman in this life? Hahahahahaha" "Yousmile again! Smile again, do you believe that I am throwing away the peach? These kings are not doing their jobs all day long, and they put the burden on a weak woman like me" "Mai Zhuo, good Mai Zhuo, without Goenitz, you are the most responsible and responsible person in our whole family! Do you want Shermei and I to help you ride the horse for a few years in the next life?" "The saddle is in front of the horse and the horse is behind the horse? Qi-yong-she! You are a slick guy who is trying to escape in a roundabout way!" "Well, the next thing" "Don't change the subject!" "Kagura Qianlong is now in France. It seems that she plans to visit your adopted sons." "What? You mean, Adilhyde?" "At the moment we are just guessing from her route. So, the last thing" "Please explain it clearly to me" "Shermei only told me so much. Well, Asamiya Athena's concert has arrived in Saudi Arabia. Before that, Richen von Stuart dominated the entire Oman fighting community. So, in Saudi Arabia, is it possible? Let Whip take action?" "What I value about Whip is not just his fighting ability Let's ask Terry to test Whip's true strength immediately. If she is really strong enough, let her do it. Anyway, Hungry Wolf hasn't found a stable one recently. Work." "We just saved Geese, now we go to entrust"   "What kind of chaos will South Town be without Keith? Terry can't think about the consequences, and can't his girlfriend understand it?" "They haven't established a relationship yet, okay?" "You know? Did you go peeping? Don't you know how to entrust Mary to entrust Terry? Don't be lazy!" "Mai Zhuo, good Mai Zhuo" "It's up to you to add Qian Hao Wan in front of my name!" "" "So, I'm dead?" "Wait, there is another routine report. The Qin brothers are still mentally healthy and have no signs of recovery." "Well, we need to continue to monitor that." "By the way, our band is going to release a new MTV video soon. Do you want to make a guest appearance?" …… The top floor of Gista. There is a silver-gray laptop computer on the translucent blue glass coffee table. Qiyongshe is sitting on the sofa next to it, holding the mouse in his hand, and has just turned off icq. And on the sofa opposite him, sat the silent Geese. "It's been ten minutes since you've been here?" She closed her computer, leaned back on the sofa, and closed her eyes: "Geece, I want to see Terry, where is he?" "He has not left South Town, but if we want to see him right away, I'm afraid we will have to send someone to find which basketball court, bar or other place he is at." Guice nodded, with some doubts in his eyes, "You were in contact with South America just now. ?” "Yes." Keith was surprised: "Use a laptop?" "ICQ, a little thing invented in 1996, is relatively easy to use, and may become popular all over the world." Qiluoshe smiled slightly, "These days, the rate of phone bugs cannot make people completely reassured. Although the KGB's technologies I don’t know, but the FBI knows all about it. But ICQ is different. After all, it is still a new thing, and more importantly, its carrier is the Internet in America.” "Really? It seems worth a try." “There is always real vitality buried in new things that are both good and bad.” Qiqiaoshe opened his eyes and looked at Giss: "I heard from vice that you destroyed the secret book of Qin?" "Yes." "Becausethe state of mind at that time?" "Even if I had to do it again, I would do it again." "Do you regret it now?" "It cannot be used for your own use. It is no different from waste paper and is troublesome." "Yeah?" Jiese's decisiveness without hesitation is admirable, but the Seven Shackles Society can only be admired at all - after all, it has been ruined. He twisted around helplessly, stood up slowly, and walked towards the door: "I don't know, Xiaonian New Year’s Eve…” "What?" "Let's go have lunch together." Text Volume 98 Chapter 72 Volume 98 Chapter 72 "Burn!" There is an open space in front of Cao Jing's residence. It's not too big, only about 500 square meters in diameter. It's paved with scattered blue and white stones, interspersed with indifferent types of grass. When Cao Jing lived here, those weeds could never show their heads among the blue and white stones. , and these days when he was missing, they came back to life with the spring breeze. Now, a girl stands in this open space, her right hand is burning, and she waves huge flames forward again and again. The accompanying soft drink makes the onlookers smile. "That's right, this is the Orochi, the Orochi that Kusanagi beat up. "Jingzi, look, I said at the beginning that Xiaokui would work hard." Lying under the eaves in front of Cao Chaijing's house, Cao Chaizhou was wearing a fighting suit with a rising sun pattern on the back. He held his head with his left hand and picked out his ears with his right hand. He looked at Cao Chai who was practicing hard in front of him and looked at the woman beside him. People joked. The woman whom Kusanagi Shibafune calls "Shizuko" looks to be in her forties, and her slight signs of aging do not cover up her beauty. The luxurious kimono and the way she sits on her knees show her aristocratic temperament. This is in sharp contrast to Cao Chaizhou's careless attitude. Between them, there is a wooden plate with two ceramic cups, which are exuding the heat of tea. "Xiaokui is a smart child, but she is not very interested in martial arts." Jingzi responded calmly, looking at Cao Kui with a look of relief: "She finally woke up." Chai Zhou immediately retorted: "Nonsense, Xiaokui has her own sense of proportion." "No matter what, she can't replace Jing." Jingzi shook her head slightly, "Yang may have had some hope at the beginning, but now, she is still comatose in Xiaokui's room." "Wushi" Cao Chaizhou couldn't help but sigh when he heard the words. After taking out his ears, he habitually wiped his right hand on his clothes and continued to pick out, "Times have changed a long time ago, but you are still so persistent." Jingzi picked up a cup of tea: "I have never been interested in things like yours, but if Cao Chaizhou's wife is as unconventional as him, can he still ease the differences between himself and the family?" "Heywe are an old married couple, why are you talking about it?" Chai Zhou was silent for a while, his voice was like a mosquito. "Aren't you planning to come back?" Jingzi asked. "Do you think I do?" The helplessness in Kusanagi Shibatsu's tone became a bit thicker, "Now there are not many people in Kusanagi city that I like, and the seemingly gentle and elegant Kagura Chizuru is free to wait for us to make mistakes. Wrong. That’s not all, Kagura Chizuru temporarily handed over the position of palace master to Kagura Qianryu in the name of concentrating on finding Kyo That girl, even I am afraid of her!" "Afraid?" Jingzi took a sip of hot tea and turned her head to look at her husband, who was still teasing his ears, "Are you afraid?" "Won't you become the master of the Kagura Palace without any skills? City Lord, you won't be able to become the master of the Kagura Palace without having zero skills. No matter whether the Kagura Palace has explicit regulations or not, this is after all a matter that has been agreed upon for hundreds of years, and Kagura Qianlong has not had it since he was a child. She was practicing martial arts, but Kagura Chizuru entrusted her with the important task. It couldn't be that Kagura Chizuru and the entire Kagura Palace were brain-dead, right? Besides, that person was banned from martial arts by Kagura Palace and had been working in Tokyo for decades. A tailor with a clear and elegant temperament was persuaded by Kagura Qianryu to leave the business overnight. Isn't this method enough to make people feel chilling? " Jingzi listened quietly: "I'm not interested in your intrigues, and I'm not good at it." "You are the only one who is willing to listen to what I say!" Cao Chaizhou chuckled, "If the other people heard that Cao Chaizhou is afraid of Master Kagura, I don't know what kind of noise they will make." "The grass that holds the truth? Chai Zhou, they all say that." "Dirty grass? Chai Zhou, you know." "It's my husband anyway." Jingzi smiled happily. "By the way, you saidthe nosebleed on Kagura Qianlong's face when he came out of Xiaokui's house, was it really caused by accident?" Chai Zhou half-propelled his body, reached out to grab the tea cup on the plate, drank it all in one gulp, and then simply lay down and fell asleep. "So what if it's true or false? The people involved don't care." Jingzi didn't understand. With eyes closed, Chai Zhou curled his mouth like a waning moon: "I was wondering if Xiaokui is as cunning as I was back then." "Like when you shamelessly broke into someone else's boudoir?" Looking at Cao Chaizhou's familiar expression, Jingzi blushed angrily. "That's just a visit, okay?" Cao Chaizhou retorted confidently. "How could anyone visit during the day?" Jingzi put down the cup and slapped Cao Chaizhou's cheek.Um, "No, what age has it been? Only an idiot like you can be so so" "No matter what age you are, you are the only one who is so beautiful in my eyes, Jingzi!" Chaizhou quickly grabbed Jingzi's hand on his forehead. Jingzi was anxious: "Let go! Xiaokui is next to you" "Xiao Kui is practicing Orochi? So seriously." Chaizhou ignored Jingzi's request, took Jingzi's hand, and kissed her suddenly between the fingers, "Since you don't like it during the day then why don't I come to visit you tonight? Like? To be honest, I haven’t had the same passion for a long time.” "Go to hell!" Jingzi blushed and pulled out her hand, but she couldn't take it away. "You're already dozens of years old" "King is no longer around, and I suddenly feel lonely, don't you think?" Chai Zhou said to himself, "Jingzi, before we are too old, we can find a way" Jingzi put her head to the side: "Let's talk again, let's talk again, I'm leaving!" "Okay, okay, let's talk privately tonight, tonight." Cao Chaizhou finally ended the topic. For a long time, Jingzi said something: "you should trim your beard to make it prickly." "good!" Chai Zhou was overjoyed. The atmosphere was peaceful again, but no one was looking at the grass in the open space anymore. After a while, a gust of wind passed by, carrying the heat wave of the big snake, and seemed to dissipate the ambiguity in the atmosphere. "Chai Zhou, are you really not worried about Jing?" "What's the use of worrying? Besides, it's our seed!" Cao Chaizhou replied proudly, but suddenly opened his eyes again, as if he thought of something, "Jingzi, you said let Yang be in the child all the time Is it really okay at Aoi's place? In the past few months, He Bing took care of her food and daily life, and Yang's share can also be taken care of, but now" "You" Jingzi covered her mouth and smiled, "You also said that you are optimistic about Xiaokui, and you can't even let go of such a trivial matter." "I" Cao Chaizhou was speechless for a moment and suddenly jumped up, "I'm going to guide Xiaokui's movements." Looking at her husband's naughty look, Jingzi bit her lip and smiled: "Idiot. If Xiaokui can't take care of herself, then who has wiped the paralyzed Yang in the past few months? It can't be He Bing?" …… "A sneeze!" "What's wrong?" "Probably a cold." "Fighters can also catch colds? I'm afraid someone has done something bad and been exposed, right?" "Where did you get your superstition?" Text Volume 98 Chapter 73 Volume 98 Chapter 73 For tourists, Guilin's landscapes have always evolved from literally being the best in the world to countless experiences, just like the so-called Hamlet; but for those who have settled in Guilin, they are just a trickle of water to stimulate the local economy. Just a regular flow. However, for those who really live in this almost primitive land rather than a scenic route for tourists, Guilin is a pure place to practice martial arts. So, an old and sturdy voice sighed from the top of the mountain: "Nature is so miraculous in its craftsmanship!" "What a ghost!" The young man who was close at hand immediately complained about the shivering of the young man, or said he was depressed, "If you fall in such a dangerous place, you will be seriously injured even if you fall without being disabled!" Yes, these are Zhen Yuan Zhai and Zhi Quan Chong, looking down at the sparkling green lake, the oily grass, the cattle and sheep strolling happily Well, the truth is definitely not that romantic - the location they were on was a large tree with an upside-down golden hook growing horizontally outside the cliff on the top of an abrupt green mountain. The difference was that Zhen Yuanzhai was sitting on a solid He was calmly smoking a dry cigarette beside the tree trunk, but Shii Quanzhong was standing at the end of the hanging branch and shaking. "With Athena here, serious injuries are nothing. I think you are always looking forward to it." Zhen Yuanzhai sneered mercilessly, lying on his back, blowing out a standard smoke ring, squinting his eyes, looking at the clean clouds on the other side and the sun at eight or nine o'clock in the morning, "The towering green mountains Boy, where are you looking? I told you to look at your feet, your feet!" "That's easy to say! There is a cliff below, how many meters is it! You are planning to make Athena a widow!" At this moment, Zhiquan worshiped the bitter melon with a face on his face, and his body trembled slightly with the branches under his feet. When he raised his head, he was facing the dazzling sunlight. At his feet was a dizzying deep cliff, and the slightly gentler lake in the distance. But the master is not allowed to see it. Obviously, Zhen Yuanzhai was very satisfied with the smoke ring he had just made. He couldn't help but cross his legs and glanced at his apprentice's back disdainfully: "I haven't even written the eight characters yet, so I'm so embarrassed." "I……" "If you keep making trouble, it will become more and more swaying. Sooner or later, you will fall down and be unable to take care of yourself." ?????????????????????????????????????????… "Be calm, calm! If you are serious, you will lose." Zhen Yuanzhai took another beautiful breath, "It doesn't make any difference before you fall whether you are in an abyss or a small drop. I know you are afraid, if you are not afraid of me There’s no need to bring you here.” "You made this clear yesterday. The problem is, knowing and doing it are completely different things!" Even though he was lamenting, Shii Quanzhong was cautious. "Who can you blame? You were born in the era of hot weapons, and it is deeply ingrained in your mind that the human body cannot resist bullets. Even if you learn how to block bullets, the fear in your heart will prevent you from exerting 100% of your abilities." "So, you brought me here to overcome my fear of heights! Didn't we agree that it would be bullets? Take ten thousand steps back. People are afraid of heights when they are on the edge of a cliff. You are driving me away from the cliff!" Chonghan said in a trembling tone, "How about we take it easy first I was wrong, okay?" "It's only been less than ten minutes. How do you tell Xiao Bao if you want to go back?" Zhen Yuanzhai took out a copper-covered pocket watch from his arms and shook his head coldly, "Who boasted about mountains of swords and seas of fire in front of Xiao Bao last night?" "Master" "Master? Why haven't I seen you shouting so loudly before? An hour later, you will slowly understand." With a frown, the old man shook off his determination, "It's not like you don't know how to play with super powers. You can also use force from high cliffs, and you won't be killed if you fall over them. It's really a battlefield filled with bullets and bullets, and you'll be dead if you get distracted or panicked. Boy, just start practicing from the most basic level. I'm right to follow your master. " "One hour……" "Zhui Quanzhong's voice became smaller and smaller, and finally fell silent. In other words, except for the sound of Zhenyuanzhai puffing dry smoke, Birdsong Mountain is even more secluded. In such an atmosphere, time flows carefree, just like the blue waves rippling under the mountain. No matter what kind of psychological activities are hidden in Zhi Quan Chong's still trembling body from time to time, at least Zhen Yuan Zhai behind him is comfortable. As the hour gradually went from the beginning to the end, the amplitude and frequency of Shii Quanzhong's tremors also gradually decreased. This made the squinting old man smile and say nothing. Of course, in fact, what he was thinking about was whether to roar a lion at the end of the hour to test the apprentice's concentration. In the end, this "evil" plan was not implemented - seeing that there were still three or four minutes left to finish the work, Shiikentaka suddenly reached out and pointed to the foot of the mountain: "Master, that looks like IoriAn? " "I asked you to look at the foot of the mountain, but where did you look?" The old man was very unhappy, but he straightened up and looked at the apprentice's hand, "it's really him! Why did a magic weapon come to China? Why? I brought a female companion No, I haven’t heard that Iori Yagami has any girlfriends who are good enough to travel with" "That woman was dressed very gorgeously, and she even carried a sun umbrella. She's not suitable for traveling to such a primitive place, right? It's not a rehearsal Wait, why is she following Yagami-an so far behind? Are they arguing?" Shiki Quan Chong was also murmuring an analysis, as if he no longer cared about the environment he was in, "Do you want to ask?" "Ask a question?" The old man rolled his eyes, stood up slowly, put out the remaining half of the cigarette, and held it in his left hand, "By the way, Quan Chong, are your diving skills rusty?" "I haven't had professional training in the first place, okay?" Shii Quanzhong was a little confused about the problem of his master entering the water indiscriminately, "It's just that he can enter the water well." "That's good, just right." The old man smiled miserably, grabbed his waist with his right hand, and reached out with a gourd, hitting the vertebrae and hitting the buttocks, "Let's put on a show." So, with a gesture that could not be called graceful at all, Shii Quanchong drew a graceful arc from the high mountain top and fell towards the quiet lake like a small toy thrown away by nature. At the end of the day, there was a sudden scream. "ah!" "This child, after all, is young, but he still can't be calm" Sighing helplessly, the old man drank a full sip of wine, tied the gourd, took out a plastic bag, wrapped the cigarette rod, pinned it to his waist, took a few steps to start, and leaped up with a graceful posture. , also rushed towards the sparkling lake. "Snapped!" A superpower bomb hit the calm water, causing huge splashes. This made Iori Yagami, who was paying attention not far from the lake, look surprised, and the girl more than ten meters behind him widened her eyes. blurted out. "Performance Art?" (Guess who she is? Don’t worry, I know everyone will guess wrong~) Text Volume 98 Chapter 74 Volume 98 Chapter 74 The sweet voice of the girl seemed to be ignored, or in other words, Shiikentaka, who used super power bullets to slow down his fall, still couldn't escape the fate of falling into the water. The fish-like posture seemed normal, but when the water splashed, I can’t tell how much technical content there is. And the next moment he completely entered the lake, Zhen Yuanzhai also plunged into the water like a missile in the blink of an eye. "How dare youthe two of them came to this deep mountain to practice diving?" The girl behind Iori Yagami opened her mouth wide, and the parasol held above her head also slipped on the grass. Ignoring her, Yagami slowly walked towards the lake and took a look: "the water is deep" At this moment, Shikikentaka’s head popped up from not far from the foot of Yagami Temple with a crashing sound, coughing and roaring: “Damn! Murder!” "Murder ass!" Near him, Zhen Yuanzhai walked from the water to the shore step by step, not caring about his drowned rat appearance. He shook the water from his head, carefully opened the plastic bag containing the pipe, and sprayed a small sparkle from his mouth. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you trying to activate your immortal energy in the water? Are you destroying the environment? What if you kill the fish and shrimps in the lake?" "Then you shouldn't hit me with a wine gourd!" Zhi Quanchong was still extremely unhappy. He fell into the water, borrowed strength from the bottom of the water, and jumped onto the grass, continuing to choke on the lake water. "Do you want to go to the diving competition?" Looking at Zhenyuan Zhai who was taking a break to smoke a cigarette on the left, and looking at the messed up Zhiquan disciples on the right, the girl picked up the sun umbrella that had fallen on the ground and was the same as the dress she was wearing, with a white background decorated with pink flowers, and asked weakly. "I saidIori Yagami." Looking at the girl in her twenties, Zhen Yuanzhai was still confused, "Who is this girl?" Iori Yagami’s face was expressionless: “I’m too lazy to ask. I’ve been pestering her as soon as I entered Guangxi.” "Entanglement? Guangxi?" Zhen Yuanzhai's eyes flashed. He lowered his head and took a drag on the cigarette. His throat squirmed, as if he wanted to swallow the smoke into his stomach, "Quan Chong." "what!" Zhi Quan Chong was still angry. "Go and try this girl's skills." "What!" With bulging eyes, Shii Quanchong glanced back and forth at the old man who seemed to be calm and composed and the girl with the sun umbrella in her hands, "She" The old man clucked his lips, enjoying the smell of dry smoke, and said disdainfully: "Look carefully, I followed Iori Yagami all the way here, do you see how much mud is on the edges of her shoes?" "But" Shii Quanzhong, who was speechless, was still unconvinced. He pointed at the girl's calf under the skirt and said confidently, "Have you seen any fighter wear such high shoes through wood? Are you not afraid of sprained feet?" "That's why I asked you to try it!" The old man smiled kindly, although that smile was definitely petty in Shii Quanzhong's opinion. At this moment, the girl had already made a seemingly defensive posture, but looked at the master and apprentice with watery eyes: "Hey I have never competed with outsiders, I don't know the importance!" "Don't worry, this kid won't die that easily." The old man’s cheerful smile did not infect anyone. On the contrary, Shiikentaka casually wiped his wet face, and walked slowly towards the female voice reluctantly. In the middle of the process, he looked at Yagami-an, who stood upright and had a face as deep as water, until he was two meters away from the female voice. He stopped when he was far away, and the coquettish head hesitated: "Well, Miss may I ask, what is your name?" "You can just call me Marshmallow, I'm just an ordinary girl who draws comics. I really don't know what to do!" Still wearing that defensive look, the girl who calls herself Marshmallow looks more confident. "Marshmallow? Comics? Pen name?" Shiikentaka wiped the water flowing down his forehead again, with a smile on his face, "She does look very sweet, although not as beautiful as my Athena." "" Perhaps Shiikentaka just expressed his thoughts, but his naturally ordinary demeanor further proved a problem - in any case, Marshmallow pouted and said, "Let's take action!" "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, Shiikentaka showed the meticulous temperament of a fighter. Even though he still didn't think this girl named Marshmallow was so powerful, he definitely paid attention to tactics. Super power bullets! This was not a full-strength blow. In the eyes of Iori Yagami and the old man, it was more of a test. However, Marshmallow seemed a little dull because he had not seen it with his own eyes. He stared blankly at the transparent sphere that was getting closer and closer to him. "Hello……" At the moment when Shii Quanzhong couldn't help but shout a warning, MarshmallowHe made a sliding step to meet the super bomb. He held the handle of the sun umbrella with his right hand, raised it straight and pushed forward. The tip of the umbrella hit it, just like the tip of a needle hitting a balloon. With a crisp sound, the super bomb disappeared without a trace. Comprehensive. "It seems okay, you can try harder." Marshmallow nodded in confirmation, still a little timid, "How about I do it this time?" It’s not that he’s never seen his attacks neutralized before, but this is the first time he’s seen it in this way. Shiiken Chong couldn’t help but be a little curious: “Wait a minute, what’s your move?” "Zhaojun leaves the fortress." With a promise, Marshmallow jumped up and slashed diagonally down towards Shii Quanzhong's head with the sun umbrella at an angle of 45 degrees! The old man who was drinking while watching the battle spit out a mouthful of wine in an instant: "This body technique is it a waste of time?" Although the onlookers felt that the marshmallow's posture in the air was quite amateurish, Shiikentaka couldn't tell whether it was a flaw or a trap. After a moment of hesitation, he chose to defend. "Snapped!" The sun umbrella was blocked by the arm, and there was a muffled sound, which shocked Shii Quanzhong and took a step back. Marshmallow, who had landed firmly on the ground, still held the sun umbrella tightly in his right hand, and slid forward, but burst out with lightning speed. With such speed, the tip of the umbrella quickly poked at Shii Quanzhong. "this……" The old man's wine spurted out again: "Using an umbrella as a gun? How cruel! He shot up to choke the throat, stabbed straight to the heart, and went down to target the dick This girl really doesn't know what's important" Regardless of whether his mumblings were not noticed by others, at least Yagami's face began to grow solemn, while Shiikentaka could only twist his body and dodge in embarrassment - it was not that he was negative, but that he There is no guarantee of good blocking at all. "Be ahead with one move, be ahead with every step." His throat was moving, and he didn't know whether he was swallowing saliva or residual wine. The old man put away the wine gourd and continued to smoke cigarettes. "Sure enough, there is a way." ??The continuous assassinations forced Shii Kentaka to retreat one step or two. When he retreated into the lake, the strange step on his body caused his body to not be in place. In desperation, he could only block it. With a thin sound, the tip of the umbrella dug into Zhi Quan Chong's forearm. "AhI didn't mean to!" After screaming, Marshmallow subconsciously pulled out his umbrella, and blood immediately poured out from the wound. "I saidwhat's your trick?" “In comparison, the injured person himself was calmer than the perpetrator, but he was obviously gritting his teeth. Marshmallow quickly took a few steps back and lowered his head: "Jade Girl's swordsmanship." "A beautiful girl?" Zhi Quan Chong went crazy, "Which beautiful girl stabbed someone else's brother with a gun!" Text Volume 98 Chapter 75 Volume 98 Chapter 75 In the beautiful Guilin, there is a beautiful girl who stabbed Terry in the spine with a sun umbrella; in the seemingly prosperous Nanzhen, there is a Qifong Club who punched Terry directly. It has to be said that the robust Qilongshe gave ordinary people a lot of talent because of the sales volume of those records and the vague smile that often appeared, but in the eyes of King, this is a person who likes to make surprise attacks. Smiling Tiger? ?Perhaps, it’s a good description. To be fair, it is somewhat surprising that a descendant of Bajiquan appears in a bar owned by a person with a Muay Thai background. But considering the ambiguous couple who also appeared in the bar, it makes sense. To put it simply, the Shiranui Dojo planned to open a branch in Nanzhen. The two young leaders who came to this city to investigate soon forgot their original intentions. One was looking for his brother, and the other was thinking about breaking up with his teammates. Drunk and unable to return. The efficiency of a fighter is always very fast. This statement makes sense, although it is somewhat ridiculing when applied to this couple. In short, when Qilongshe broke into the Phantom Bar, he immediately found the Terry he was looking for, Andy sitting opposite him, and Andy sitting next to him holding a bottle of wine in one hand and holding King Bu in the other. Let Mai Shiranui. The female ninja in badminton uniform is still not as plump as Shermi. A smile from the bottom of his heart hung on Qi Luo She's face. He walked straight to the table near the bar and continued to look at the female ninja, whose face was already slightly red. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Mai Shiranui’s drinking capacity is not good, and the quality of her wine is a typical drunken maniac. Nanzhen is a city that has gradually grown from ignorance and poverty to prosperity over the past few decades. Although many so-called experts define it as a freak of abnormal development, at least the people of Nanzhen will not see it because of it. If a fighter who appears in the KOF finals behaves enthusiastically, they will say hello slightly or warmly, and then continue to go to their own classes, drink wine of the strength they like, and joke with or without color, Pay or collect fees prescribed by Keith or others. “For example, the four fighters in front of me, who were willingly or unwillingly gathered around a table, mingling in the Phantom Bar, were no different from ordinary people. Just this calmness made Qiluoshe fall in love with this city. Although the king's heroic facial features include a face that is happy to meet his friends, and also a little melancholy eyes. This penny-pinching female boss must be worried about how much these three drunken guys will consume the goods that should be profits. But who told her that the money for opening a bar has something to do with Mai Shiranui? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way. "Qiyongshe?" King had already seen him come in, but Mai Shiranui’s pull prevented her from saying hello until now. As for the pair of brothers next to them, they were talking happily. "Come have a drink and visit this famous homeless man in South Town." With a smile on his face, Qiyongshe nodded slightly at Terry’s sideways gaze, and then The final impact! He ran straight to the door without any warning. Caught off guard, Terry instinctively raised his hands to block, and leaned back at the same time. With the huge strength, he turned back on the chair and quickly distanced himself. “Perhaps, this is exactly what the Qiluo Society calculated. There is no one else behind Terry and the cracked lines on the wall where he finally backed up can prove it. This is just a possibility, just like the punches of the Qiluo Society that come out of nowhere, no one knows whether he has a premeditated plan or a whim. Of course, no matter what, when faced with the king’s questioning look, Qiluoshe would not be stupid enough to say that he suddenly wanted to play. "What are you doing?" Andy stood up with a surprised look on her face. Mai Shiranui's tongue was already a little tangled. King stood in front of her thoughtfully, but Terry, who had come back to his senses, adjusted his clothes that seemed to have remained unchanged forever and asked. Qilongshe has put his hands in his trouser pockets: "I want to introduce you to a part-time job, so I can test whether your skills have fallen behind in the past few months." “Then what if my skills are rusty and my face is smashed like bulletproof glass?” "I'll just pay for your plastic surgery. Aren't there two guys here two days ago who had exactly the same plastic surgery as Cao Jing?" Qilaoshe smiled, took out a stack of bills with his left hand, and divided them with his middle finger. For two, "How about half to the king, which is used to pay everyone's bills, and half to be used as a deposit for part-time workers?" “?Is the money for the meal regarded as a deposit? You are so generous! "The head of Mai Shiranui rests on the king's shoulder. Although the English pronunciation of most ordinary Japanese is more suitable for the audience, at this moment when he is already speaking awkwardly, it sounds like he is looking for trouble. Or maybe it’s not her tongue that’s at risk right now, but her brain? Smiling nonchalantly, Qiyongshe continued to look at Terry. He was looking at the note in his hand, although his eyes were not focused on the thickness like King. “ If you don’t become a householder, you don’t know how expensive firewood and rice are. With a kind smile, Qi Luoshe sneered, and took advantage of the situation to sweep Terry into the ranks of the older children who were still young. Immediately, there was a sense of sympathy in his smile. Yes, Mai Zhuo must classify himself in this way! "Accepting a job as someone who supports Giesewhat should I tell my adoptive father above?" The people around were focused because of the violent punch from the Qiliao Society, but seeing that the fighters immediately restored peace, they continued with their own pastimes - the return to the noisy atmosphere made Terry's low voice a little unreal. . But at least the fighters nearby could understand the subtleties in that tone. "You have personally experienced where South Town is going without Jeff. Have you thought about South Town without Keith?" "Too many people have asked me about this proposition, including myself." Shaking his head, Terry returned to his seat, picked up the cup and drank the remaining half of the cup, "But what does the answer have to do with it?" By killing my father, he killed a good man. Nothing changes that." "Giese has killed far more than just one good person." The Seven Flails Society laughed. "Butchers who are praised for their virtues are better than butchers who are slandered and cursed. At least they can stand up again after breaking. Besides, Gith didn't use his skills. Southtown's resources are used to hack Jeff, just like the Morgan syndicate did to Truss." "According to what you said, we still have to thank Keith?" Andy asked in a deep voice. "If your brother had chosen that kind of mind, he wouldn't have continued to be a tramp." Qiluoshe laughed. "What if I still say no?" “I can ask Mary to let her know that her boyfriend would rather go to other women’s shops to eat and drink than accept a reasonable salary.” The ridiculing words aroused King's dissatisfaction: "Qilongshe, what do you mean?" Qi Ye She didn’t answer, just waited, waiting for Terry’s thoughts. Finally, Terry let out a long sigh. "Tell me, what is your so-called reasonable salary" Text Volume 98 Chapter 76 Volume 98 Chapter 76 "Here, there is no Palace Master Kagura, only Yata Qianlong." "Times have changed, but loyalty will always remain. Qianlong does not bother to imitate the Tokugawa family's gift and praise benevolence." "Yata Qianryu can only use his tears to force him to pray, but Kagura Qianryu hopes to repay the Tachibana family." "Under the rule of Cao? City, it is said that a count has a false reputation. The Tachibana family can see through it, but Qianlong cannot let the meritorious people feel cold." "I wonder what happens to you, sir? Qianlong must be built according to his talents." In the spacious conference hall, Cao Chaizhou sat in the center, looking down at the information on the cases in front of him, reading the words on them slowly and clearly. Although his voice contained no emotion at all, the people in the two rows to his left and right were all sitting upright. From a distance, it looks like an ancient emperor giving a banquet. Except at the end, there is a grass? Aoi almost fell asleep on her desk. "A bunch of idiots!" Suddenly, Cao Chaizhou cursed loudly and raised his eyes to scan, especially those in the front row: "You demand that the Tachibana family be dealt with based on these superficial words? Do you have any brains?" "City Lord, if we do nothing, I'm afraid" The man closest to Cao? on the left just spoke, and was interrupted by Cao Chaizhou: "I'm afraid there will be countless remnants of the Yata tribe who are ready to move? Cao? Sihai, I know what you want to say from your tone, but this That's where you're stupid." Although his words were merciless, Cao Chaizhou's tone had already calmed down. He looked at the middle-aged man named Cao Sihai in front of him. He had been used to seeing the sword-shaped eyebrows and sharp nose on his square face for decades. "Xiao Kui, stop dozing off! Come and explain to him." Following the words, an assassination flame was swung from Cao Chaizhou's hand, and he ran towards Cao Kui's position accurately and quickly. "Huh?" She vaguely heard someone calling her. Cao Kui slowly opened her eyes and raised her head. When she saw the oncoming flames, she immediately subconsciously struck a big snake?! "AhI'm sorry, I was distracted." When most of the flames dissipated, leaving only a few wooden tables still dancing with flames, Cao Kui realized that it was his first time attending a meeting of the Cao Clan, not the training ground yesterday. So, she squatted down and put out the flames. However, no one here accused her of anything. Because of the existence of Cao Chaizhou; because of the quality of the big snake just recorded. “Perhaps, this is what Cao Chaizhou hopes to happen. Only those who can truly use the Great Snake can attend the meetings of the Grass Clan. Only those who reach this standard before adulthood can have the status of core members in the future. Looking at the wood that had been burned to dregs, Cao Kui stood up and said blankly: "Dad Chai Zhou Oh, City Lord, what did you ask me to do just now?" "I just recited some words that Kagura Qianryu said at Tachibana's house. Now, you come to explain to Kusanagi Shikai the meaning of those words and how we should respond." Kusanagi Shikai said word by word, in front of everyone. He cast an encouraging look, and then read it again. "Those?" Kusanagi listened silently, but didn't take it seriously when answering, "Obviously, Kagura Qianryu can't do anything in Japan, it can only set up such a seemingly idle game by sneaking around. If If we don't do anything, we can only be idle, but if we act randomly or overreact, we will become an anthill thousands of miles away." "Yata Hidden Dragon? She is saying that in Japan, what the Yata clan did back then will not change today." "You don't bother to imitate the Tokugawa family's great gifts and praise benevolence? Tokugawa Ieyasu was the person we chose back then. Kagura Qianryu is insinuating that we like to make empty promises." "The Yata family is powerless in Japan, but the Kagura family hopes to make a difference." "Kagura Qianlong claims that it will give better treatment than what Cao? City gives, and the rewards and punishments will be clear." “It’s even more interesting to say that something is made according to one’s talents.” Kusanagi Aoi smiled disdainfully: "In short, Kagura Qianryu is just promoting Kagura Palace to the Tachibana family, trying to make up for the hundreds of years of debt the Yata clan has owed to the Tachibana family. But her real purpose is It is to wait for our attitude towards the Tachibana family because of this. If we deal with the Tachibana family secretly, it will make the family who supported the Yata family panic; if we use these words as evidence and punish them publicly, then we will spend all our efforts on God's behalf. Le Qianlong advertised. In fact, we don’t have to do anything at all. The era is no longer the era of samurai charging into battle. Could it be that the Tachibana family would give up their family business in Japan and go to Europe because of a few apologies? Or can the Tachibana family? What secrets of ours did you spy on while working undercover for Kagura Palace? Uncle Shikai, just like Kagura Chizuru will win overIori Yagami cultivates friendship and will temporarily leave the position of the master of Kagura Palace in order to claim that he is looking for Brother Kyo, just like Kagura Qianryu abandons the original killing order of Kagura Palace like a broken shoe - grass in order to invite the tailor to come out. ?The city also needs to show a heart that is open to all rivers. " Kusanagi Aoi's words ended with an innocent smile, but Kusanagi Shibabune took over the words: "Kasumi Shikai, do you understand? The Tachibana family, which has been cautious for hundreds of years, was placed in the hope of a daughter by Kagura Qianryu. No. , all she gave was a word, but she left a trap for us. Are you willing to slip into that trap?" "I beg you, City Lord, to forgive me for my recklessness." There was fear written on Kusanagi Shikai's face, but he was still confused, "But, City Lord, please make it clear-could it be that Kagura went to Tachibana's house on behalf of Palace Lord just to set a trap? " “This is exactly what I’m confused about.” Cao Chaizhou admitted frankly, “Xiao Kui, what’s your opinion?” "I'm afraid, you all think too complicatedly." Kusanagi stared at Kusanagi's face and talked eloquently, "Even if she is the acting palace master Kagura, she is still a person first, and she has her respect and contempt. Maybe. , to express the gratitude of a descendant of the Yata family to the Tachibana family is just a natural thing in her heart. Coupled with the opportunity to set a trap for us, it is worth her time to do it. Moreover, have you ever thought about it? : She asked He Bing to be her personal bodyguard, and for He Bing, for an old tailor who is willing to teach kung fu, is a machine that only knows how to seek profit really worth his company? So, maybe this It was a play played by Kagura Qianryu in front of Hebing. In any case, her performance was very successful. The fact that Hebing was willing to accompany her to Germany to cause trouble for Clausa is proof of this." "He Bing" Cao Chaizhou murmured, and then asked with concern, "Xiao Kui, do you really let him stay with Kagura Palace?" "No matter how Kagura Qianlong treats him, I believe that Kagura Palace will be unable to accommodate him sooner or later. The history of the old tailor has already told me the answer." (Look, haven’t I updated it again?) Text Volume 98 Chapter 77 Volume 98 Chapter 77 "Xiaokui, that big snake hit just now? It was a good hit." “It’s okay to practice hard for so many days.” "Youdon't you know how to be humble?" "Do I need to be humble in front of you? In front of other people, I'm afraid you prefer me to be domineering, right?" "Haha Just don't blame me. After all, you are still as young as a flower. I push you up there and let your sweetheart get entangled in the Kagura Palace" "Farewell, I used to have Sister Yang and Brother Jing, and I was happy to do my own thing. Now, who should I do with Cao? Chengshe? As for He Bing, you guys hyped up the scandal yourself, and I didn't say anything." "Yes, a well-known girl has been keeping a man at home for several months, and you don't need to say anything yourself." "Are you blaming me?" "Xiao Kui, your parents were not favored by most people at first. But you were still born. As for you, I hope you can pursue what you want to pursue, but there is one requirement - you have to do better than your parents. more beautiful." "Request? I think you are actually resentful of Kagura Palace's interference in the 'household affairs' of Kusanagi City, right?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Accompanied by Cao?Kui's wanton laughter, that youthful figure walked into her big house, and then there was a gentle sound of the door closing. "But, Dad Chai Zhou, I still thank you." …… middle East? ????? Places I’ve never been to. Apart from the Gulf War, all that is known about the place is that people with strong but incomprehensible beliefs squandered dollars made from oil. However, even for oil, I only know there is a name like OPEC or something. Homeless people don’t have cars, and oil can’t be used as a drink. Mary said that the price and production of oil are closely related to the strength of the US dollar, but that is too far away from me after all. Now, I want to go there. The white clouds left behind outside the plane window are evidence of this. I actually want to work for Bajieji? When Keith's life and death were unknown, it was Vice who controlled the order in South Town. No one can deny that his adoptive father is a good person, just like everyone knows that Guis's life is not clean. But the state of Nanzhen, compared with the nightmarish chaos of the past Is it really like what the Qiluo Society said, that after breaking down, we can stand up again? But why does the price include the life of the adoptive father? “However, I can’t do what Giese can do. Just like I can endorse Nike by fighting, and I don’t need any job to have food and clothing, but even if I have a lifetime of savings, I am just a homeless person, even if I treat the whole South Town people to a big meal , but cannot find a satisfactory job for everyone. Besides, it was Giese who was the first to hold a large-scale fighting competition; it was Nujia who made KOF a world-wide competition. Without their hard work, what would it be like for those fighters around the world who yearn for freedom but have to face the basic necessities of life? The answer should be obvious, right? I myself am an example Good, evil Good, bad Right, wrong “Compared to the complicated destiny, my life is too short Let’s take a look at the information provided by Qiluo Society! Shaking his head, Terry turned his attention back to the printed items in his hands. Terry lowered his head and tasted the unexpected piece of paper called www.piaotia.coma? …… "Qianlong, is it too cruel to bury a tracker on a sniper?" "What's wrong with killing a chicken to scare a monkey? I just asked Qian Ling to perform a small operation on him without anesthesia, which is regarded as corporal punishment; after that, let him enjoy the feeling of being homeless. If he really dares to return to his lair, then I will I’m even happier. Anyway, the surgery was done in broad daylight, and I’m looking forward to someone willing to take out the tracker for him.” "Maybe, he will commit suicide?" "The psychological quality of a sniper is not that fragile. If I am really tortured to the point of committing suicide, I should calm down." "So you are so vindictive What if he abandons everything from now on, calms down, does some ordinary work, and lives an ordinary life?" "If he can really endure itin ten years, I will give him a chance to work for Kagura Palace." "Do you think the person who suffered so much from you will turn around and help you?" "He Bing, ten years is not as fleeting as described in third-rate novels. It is enough for a sniper to turn the rape of fate into the happiness of knowing the taste. Besides, I have no intention of letting him return to his old career for me. The value of a person is not only the things he directly creates, but also includes??His experiences and decisions set an example for similar people. " "Qianlong, do you always try your best to make plans?" "Because, my chessboard is the world." On the highway in Belgium, a Rolls-Royce is running. It's like the German advance route during World War I. "And am I also your chess piece?" "Inevitable. Just like Kagura Rei who is sitting in front of you and driving for us, she is one of the many insignificant pawns in my hands. And you are the taxi beside me." "Oh? You can also play Chinese chess?" "It's just because you are Chinese. He Bing, a man will die for his confidant, so I have to work hard to understand you, and at the same time let you understand me." Kagura Qianryu's words sounded awkward, but He Bing didn't answer immediately. He just stared at Kagura Ling's back. This woman who had just met, dressed in fashionable clothes, and whom he didn't even know, was at the same time. When he heard the acting palace master describe himself as insignificant, he didn't even show the slightest fluctuation. "Qianlong, who would I rather live for." …… "Youyou don't know how expensive firewood and rice are when you're not a family!" "What's wrong with flying directly to Brazil when you're trying to make money with the king? You have to come to Argentina first. Now that's good, I don't have any money. You can find a job yourself. Anyway, with our looks, it's easy to cause trouble when looking for a job." “Besides, with your Xianla’s appearance and figure, as long as you are ruthless, are you still afraid that you won’t make any money?” "Asshole! Go directly to Brazil? The Qiluo Society is already suspicious of us, okay? And, Xiaoyu, what do you mean by that? What appearance, what figure, why are you so cruel? Are your thoughts so dirty?" "I didn't say anything. It was you who thought dirty things. Also, I said it clearly because I was more timid about being close to home. I was afraid that my colleagues would laugh at you and end up in the same situation as Vice. Anyway, I have clothes to stretch out my hands and food to open my mouth. I It’s more about you—that’s what the old man ordered.” "Damn jade! See if I don't deal with you!" “Come on, you also know that I have always wanted to practice your body structure.” "" In the world, big or small things happen to different people every minute, just like the rotation of the earth. This has always been the case. Whether it was Cao Aoi being pulled by Cao Chaizhou after the meeting and talking about random thoughts like an ordinary father's emotional choice for his little daughter; or the homeless man nicknamed Hungry Wolf looking at the clouds outside the window on a Boeing passenger plane flying to the Middle East. Then he vaguely lamented his fate; or He Bing was taking a car from Germany to France with Kagura Qianryu and looking at the stylish back of a woman named Kagura Rei in the driver's seat; or even the self-named Xian La The sad look on a woman's face when she led two eldest children who looked like grass in Buenos Aires and tried to find some way to earn some money. It’s all a kind of helplessnessmaybe. Text Volume 98 Chapter 78 [[[cp|/chapters/20101/25/65809634000497791713750570327.jpg]]]Volume 98 Chapter 78 There is a new guest in the small villa. When Xiao Bao stared at Iori Yagami and the sister who called herself Marshmallow who had just walked in and sat down, he simply ignored Zhenyuan Zhai and Shii Kentaka who were all wet. "Are you also here to try the stewed mushrooms I made?" The crispy childish voice caused the guests to be slightly startled, but to the other two hosts, it was simply a signal flare that rocketed to the sky! "Xiao Bao! Let's go out and play!" “I’ll make something delicious for you at noon today!” The old man and the young man pushed the small bag out of the door with a chorus of one and three times, five divided by two. When they turned around and breathed a sigh of relief, they noticed the shock that turned into surprise on the guest's face. "This Xiaobao is still small, and his craftsmanship is not good. We are afraid of neglecting" Don’t worry about the obvious act of being crazy and acting stupid. Staring at Zhen Yuan Zhai’s blinking eyes, Yagami An shook his head indifferently: “Children have a hard time to discipline, everyone is the same.” "Okay, okay, I'm hungry!" Marshmallow seemed to have really gained an appetite, "Xiaozhi, go ahead and cook, I'll be their audience." The familiar tone of voice may not be able to command Shii Kenchō, but Zhen Yuanzhai’s approving eyes made him obediently go to the kitchen, although there was inevitably mumbling that no one could understand. Finally, the world is clean. "The Jade Girl's Sword Skills!" Looking at Marshmallow's innocent face, Zhen Yuanzhai laughed loudly, "The sword is a gentleman among soldiers, elegant and agile But why do I think all of your marksmanship skills are there?" "Things are all inherited from my ancestors, and the right to name them does not belong to me. But no one can stop me from selling them like sheep and stuffing some private goods into them, right?" Marshmallow smiled proudly. Zhen Yuanzhai shook his head and sighed: "It's a pity that you are using an umbrella and can only use it as a single pistol." “The big stick with both hands is not my strong point.” "That's right Since the moon stick has been used for swords and guns for a lifetime, how many people dare to claim to be strong at all times?" Compared to Iori Yagami who was sitting upright, Zhen Yuanzhai's thoughts were obviously more on Marshmallow, "'Twenty years of pear blossom guns, the world Invincible.’ I’m afraid I won’t see that state in my lifetime.” “Oh?” Marshmallow became interested, “Have you seen the Pear Blossom Gun?” "We didn't get to see the Pear Blossom Spear, but we did compete with each other in the Thirteen Spears." Zhen Yuanzhai chuckled, looking behind Marshmallow, and tapping the cigarette rod unconsciously but rhythmically with his fingers, "The man named Ye The guy was so unfaithful that he was so angry that the tailor had a fight with him Fortunately, I gave him a name for his unborn child, but he actually left Hong Kong and went to Europe in 1949 I don't know what Ye Zhen's true identity is. Give him a baby with or without a baby The boy should be named Ye Xinglong, and the girl I should name her Zilong God knows" Suddenly, Iori Yagami asked: "All of them are named Ye?" "Yes, the cousins ??are getting married, otherwise why would they leave home?" “I’m sorry that the seniors are so tough too!” Marshmallow yelled, not sure if he was praising or sighing, “I heard that you are quite educated, but why are all the men and women named Long?” "" Zhen Yuanzhai was speechless and choked up after hearing this, "What did you hear? I graduated from college in 2037!" He glared at Marshmallow, and Zhen Yuanzhai quickly returned to the state of unfinished memories, "Back then I I went to the night market with Ye Zhen and the others, and I met a fortune teller, and the newlywed Yaner made a fortune on his whim." "The results of it?" Marshmallow’s eyes sparkled with gossip. "In the end, the fortune teller was still a doctor, and he gave Ye Zhen a happy pulse! Or if it's a boy, his family will be better than his master; if it's a girl, Cao Cao He said so, so I could only choose the name. I would rather believe that there is" As he spoke, Zhen Yuanzhai suddenly cursed, "Bullshit! For decades, I haven't heard of any powerful gunslingers in Europe, and no woman has become famous. Thatcher's age and race are both wrong." Suddenly, a trace of sadness stained Zhen Yuanzhai's eyebrows, "Could it beYe Zhendyed to give birth?" "Ye Xinglonga good name." Iori Yagami commented lightly, "Does Ye really like to wear purple?" “She likes purple, but she doesn’t wear it that way.” Observing Zhenyuanzhai’s hazy eyes, Iori Yagami continued to ask: "She is very beautiful? Do you have a photo of her?" "Of course it's beautiful, but I won't show it to youwhat do you mean?" Zhen Yuanzhai, who seemed to have come back to his senses, suddenly stood up from his chair. "You must have it with you all the time." Iori Yagami also stood up, "Let me take a look."   "You won't give it! Absolutely not!" Zhen Yuanzhai stepped back repeatedly. Although I don’t understand the reason for Iori Yagami’s sudden question, gossip is always the nature of most people-Marshmallow yelled at the side: "Old senior, I’m afraid it’s unbearable for the romantic past to be exposed Well, this is no longer just romantic." Already" “You really don’t want to give it?” Iori Yagami’s eyes tightened and he asked in confirmation. "You want to use force? Looking at your actions, I know that your injury last year has not been healed yet" Before Zhen Yuan Zhai could finish speaking, Iori Yagami had already rushed forward. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yagami'an's hand reached out to Zhenyuanzhai's arms, but it slipped away at the moment of contact. "Do you think you are Li Xiaoyao and you practice Feiyun Dragon Detector?" Iori Yagami didn’t answer, and kept running—Qin Yueyin! But Zhen Yuanzhai sidestepped him again. "The house is so small, I will fight back if you come again!" Zhen Yuanzhai was running around yelling, causing even Zhi Quan Chong to poke his head out of the kitchen - but only to watch. The silent Iori Yagami moved faster and faster, and soon Zhen Yuan Zhai was cornered. Unable to avoid it, Zhen Yuanzhai made a quick decision and flew behind Marshmallow. But he didn’t expect Marshmallow to jump next to Shii Quanzhong in an instant. That movement technique is completely different from the previous stabbing and fisting technique. Shocked, Zhen Yuanzhai continued to run away, and Iori Yagami easily picked up Marshmallow's umbrella, leaving the two spectators with a graceful back view, and stabbed him with a sharp slide. "boom!" With a muffled sound, the two people, who were jumping around like dogs and cats, stopped at the same time. Immediately afterwards, Zhen Yuanzhai shouted angrily: "My wine gourd was stabbed in the eye by you!" "It was not stabbed." Yagami put down the umbrella and put his hands into his trouser pockets, not caring. "I" Zhen Yuanzhai wanted to say something more, but he saw two spectators who didn't know the truth were approaching, "Forget it, the earthen pot cannot be broken without leaving the well." He just sighed and stared at Iori Yagami's hand again, "Just now What you did was really the essence." "It's just fur. I only have that thorn." "Oh?" Zhen Yuanzhai's eyes lit up. "So I want to see how beautiful Ye Zhen is." "Now, you don't have to look at it." Zhen Yuanzhai laughed, "It's very beautiful!" "Really?" Iori Yagami shook his head, "When you leave the mountains and return to the world, you won't smile so freely." After saying that, Iori Yagami ignored the confused expressions of Marshmallow and Shiki Kentaka and returned to his seat: "Stewed mushrooms, I'll wait." Text Volume 98 Chapter 79 [[[cp|w:320|h:240|a:l]]]Volume 98 Chapter 79 The reason for the emergence of traditional costumes in the Middle East is largely related to the local climate-people always invent them for comfort. ?That’s the bottom line. Therefore, at the time when spring and summer were about to intersect, Asamiya Athena took a break from her busy schedule and chose a peaceful night, leaning on the snow-white outdoor chair outside the small villa, admiring the stars - her physique did not require her to care whether to wear something or not. For Arabic clothing, she doesn’t have to think about whether the climate in the Middle East has spring, summer, autumn and winter. She is just a passer-by here. "Athena." "Miss Stuart?" The hearty voice broke the tranquility of Asamiya Athena. Looking sideways, Richen was walking towards her from the villa, with a piece of paper in his hand. "I'm going to Egypt tomorrow." Richen stopped on the side of the chair, holding it with one hand and handing out the paper with the other hand. "It seems that I haven't had time to be alone with you yet." That’s right, Kusanagi Seijiro went to Egypt in advance in order to meet Kusanagi Aoji. Whip was dragged by the old tailor to discuss firearms knowledge. Perhaps due to some reason, the old naughty boy suddenly became interested. "You are all busy!" With a soft sigh, full of emotion or resentment, Asamiya Athena took the paper, squinted her eyes and looked at it in the night light, "Is this the score?" "The palace master hopes that you can sing for her in private." Richen smiled and took out a small tape recorder from his arms. "Palace Master? Not the Acting Palace Master?" Asamiya Athena was stunned, but found no sign of the other party changing her story, "I really didn't know that Sister Qianhe was also involved in music creation." "I didn't say this was the palace master's work." Richen smiled and shook his head, suggesting, "Try singing it? Most people can't sing this song well." "Who is the author?" In doubt, Athena Asamiya lowered her eyebrows and sang silently. After a while, she was still confused, "A Chinese song can be brought about by Sister Qianhe. Even if it is not the work of a friend, at least it can be regarded as an acquaintance, right? Is it a god? Is there a certain talent in the Le Palace? Or is that guy He Bing hiding his secrets?" As she said that, her heart suddenly tightened, "It can't be Iori Yagami, right?" Finally, Richen laughed: "I can't say for others, but if it's Iori, his works will almost certainly be handed over to you without having to go through the palace master. Want to try singing? I want to hear it too." "That's true that's true." Asamiya Athena was slightly embarrassed, then stood up and cleared her throat. …… "What I see is extinguished; what disappears is remembered. I stand at the end of the world; when I hear it, the soil sprouts. Waiting for the epiphyllum to bloom again; leaving its fragrance to the years. There is no lighthouse on the other shore; I am still watching. . It was dark and my hair was white; I held my torch tightly. When he came, I said to myself: I am not afraid, I love him very much love love him." …… The effect of the a cappella singing did not satisfy Asamiya Athena, but Richen applauded: "Professional is indeed professional. This time, shall we record it?" "But, there is no soundtrack" "This is just what the palace master wants to hear, and it's not a record." …… Guangxi. "Iori Yagami! Please don't take what Xiao Bao said before to heart!" Shikikentaka almost rushed out from the kitchen. His angry and lost appearance shocked Yagami and Marshmallow, but Zhenyuan Zhai's expression was as it should be. "Why?" There is no answer to the question——Iori Yagami’s cell phone rang. "I'll take a call." After checking the call, he went outside the villa. "Hello?" "An, it's me, Chizuru." Kagura Chizuru's voice fluctuated a bit, "Is there anyone else beside you at this moment?" The sudden question alerted Yagami: "No. What? What about you?" "I'm still within the range of the Sahara Desert, don't worry." Kagura Chizuru was silent for a few seconds. The sound of breathing coming from the mobile phone made Yagami frown, but in the end, he waited until her next words, "Go straight to Let’s go with the theme. An, you listen to a song first.” Ignoring Iori Yagami’s reaction, Asamiya Athena’s singing voice came from the phone. If you consider global synchronization, this is the song that Asamiya Athena recorded by Richen half an hour ago. This version is much better than the first a cappella version. However, unlike Athena Asamiya, the expression on Iori Yagami's face became colorful from the first sentence she heard. ??Surprise, listen, deny, doubt, think ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Until the song ends. There was a moment of silence. "An, this song, youas expectedHave you heard of it too? "The faint voice of Kagura Chizuru came. "I'm afraid, all three of us heard it." Iori Yagami sighed, but then added, "But that idiot Kusanagi doesn't understand Chinese." "An" Kagura Chizuru wasn't sure whether he was teasing or referring to something else, but she didn't dwell on it. "At that time, were you sure you heard the voice of Asamiya Athena?" “If we just talk about the voice, it’s absolutely right.” "Yes you have been paying attention to her acting skills for several years." Kagura Chizuru chuckled, "Can you analyze the difference between the two versions for me?" "What you just said was infatuation; what we heard at that time was" Yagami hesitated for a long time, "Infatuation. But, these two objects of infatuation" "The former is a derivative of male love and female love; the lattermaybe it's because the young year doesn't know the big year, but I don't want to talk about that guess." Kagura Chizuru's breathing became heavier, "An. What we did …” “Whether it’s right or wrong, whatever exists must have its meaning.” Iori Yagami interrupted her and asked elsewhere: "Chizuru, why didn't you mention this until today?" "Aren't we all recuperating from our injuries? Aren't we all looking for Kusanagi? Besides, haven't you mentioned it yet?" Kagura Chizuru asked, then pondered, "And have you ever thought about it, Who is the author of this song?” "Could it be thatyou have questions?" "Actually, I heard this song in 1986. Unfortunately, I was too young to understand it at the time. Looking back now, I am filled with emotion." "86 years?" Iori Yagami was shocked, "Who sang it? What he sangwas also infatuation?" "Don't bother with the author, it's not just my privacy. At that time, I was ignorant and thought it was the sorrow of love. It wasn't until I got used to Qianjun that I realized that what she was singing was fate." Kagura Chizuru said. With a hint of bitterness in his mouth, he said, "Maybe I won't even have the chance to sing this song in my life" "Chizuru" Iori Yagami was about to speak but stopped. Don’t let any resentment or hatred arise. "An, I'm hanging up the phone." …… A small town on the border of the Sahara Desert. Shabby hotel. Kagura Chizuru felt lost as she pressed the hang-up button. Behind her, a young woman stood. "Jing Ling. Is the message on my sister's grave true?" "You are Qianhe, and you are also the palace master. It is both private and public. Why do you need to ask again? Moreover, why should I fabricate such a wonderful thing, the content that you know too much about, and the few parties you care about. " Facing Kagura Chizuru's looking back, the young woman was indifferent. However, Kagura Chizuru still looked at her, looking at the bright eyes, white teeth, beautiful nose and cherry lips on that oval face - the face of a typical woman from the Kagura Palace. Then, her eyes were blurry, as if she had seen more than ten years ago. "I'm not afraidI love him very much." ??The singing that can’t bear the blood in the mouth and nose, the face that is unwilling to die in a hurry, the cry that is dissatisfied with the tricks of fate But, at that time, was she singing about him, her, or it? No, I don’t know, I’m not her, she is her. So, what about him? Kagura Chizuru, who shook her head slightly, looked down at the phone in her hand and murmured. "The longing that floats with the wind, the happiness that disperses with the wind, what remains is this confession that I don’t know where. Maybe, facing you was the mistake of my life." Wrongyour whole life is her whole life! Kagura Chizuru’s expression became ferocious, but she quickly realized that the person in front of her was Kagura Kyōrei, and couldn’t help but shake her head and start a topic. "Jingling, it seems that your brother likes Qianlong?" "That loser, if you have the guts to like it, you don't have the guts to say it." Kagura Kagura's ridicule made Kagura Chizuru smile. "But he has the guts to do it! He will carry out my orders without hesitation, but will ask questions afterwards; with Qianlong, he may never have to ask." "The country's sharp weapon does not need to hurt your hands?" "You think too much." "You think more. So, you have sorrow that I don't have." Text Volume 98 Chapter 80 [[[cp|w:600|h:533|a:l]]]Volume 98 Chapter 80 "this……" Kagura Qianlong’s mouth is wide enough to hold an egg, and the look of surprise is the first time He Bing has seen it. In front of her, Qijiaoshe smiled proudly - he admired Kagura Qianlong's nose that couldn't help but twitch under his purple sunglasses. "Do I have flowers on my face?" "The problem is, we are here to visit Edelheide Bernstein. Why are you, the King of Earth, blocking the door?" He Bing was quite depressed. In his experience, this tall and handsome guy didn't give him many good feelings. Just when he and Palace Master Kagura entered the realm of the Bernstein family, Kagura Kenrei called "just in time" - "Reporting to the acting palace master, Mai Zhuo has just boarded the plane and left with the Bernstein brothers and sisters. What is waiting for you now is Qifong Society." Then, there was the bachelor face of the white-haired young man. "Long time no see. He Bing." Hearing this, Qijiaoshe looked at He Bing up and down, and the strange look in his eyes almost made him tremble, "You've been here for a long time, a personal bodyguard~ I wonder if you can keep me close to you when you sleep?" "you……" He Bing, who opened his mouth to curse, suddenly thought of the possible source of this smell, and was unable to say anything. But Kagura Qianlong seemed to have figured something out and came back to his senses: "I wonder if the King of Earth wants him to sleep with him?" "Of course he has his uses." Qijiaoshe narrowed his eyes, "Finding the empty moon from a tower near the water, the waves are in chaos. Kagura Hidden Dragon, a hundred years of life cannot understand the idea of ??a thousand years. You have tried so hard to win it. Maybe it's just a matter of a frank word; things you think can be discarded at any time may be the bottom line of never ending. The brother and sister are still children, and Mai Zhuo is their stepmother. Perhaps, for you, a clean France is determined to win; but it is far less important than the happy growth of children in Metro's heart." Kagura Qianlong is silent. "Speaking of which, aren't your pace too fast?" Qijiaoshe continued, with a hint of resentment in his eyes that might have been pretended, "I'm looking at you before you can overtake Clauser and cross Belgium without stopping Do you know how urgent it is to pull my strong man, Metro?" The interrogative tone left He Bing speechless - is this play-acting attitude the sympathy between old enemy forces or the characteristics of the thousand-year-old monster in front of him? Kagura Qianlong said lightly: "I thought you took the initiative to ask for it because of Shermei." "Thisof course is also part of the reason." Qiyongshe stuttered and decisively changed the subject, "The main thingas a band member, I am here to sing today." "Singing?" Kagura Qianlong frowned, "Are you planning to compete with me?" Hearing this, Qijiaoshe said sternly: "When I was a child, I almost killed Shanzhuan of the Yagami family. It can be said that it was a minor incident; now you want to attack me Even if you don't care about erasing this city from the map, you should always consider what you can do." Can you escape unscathed? Earthquakes don't recognize people." Kagura Qianlong smiled. "He Bing, someone asked me to cover a song for you. It's just a cappella." Facing the seriousness of Qiluo Society, He Bing was not used to it: "Who? Why?" "Let's talk after you hear it." After saying that, Qiyongshe led the way, "Follow me." Kagura Qianlong suddenly interrupted: "Can't we just stay here?" "There is a saying that seeing things miss people." Qi Yeshe didn't look back, "If the acting palace master doesn't want to clean his ears, he can visit the Bernstein house casually, and he can rest assured of his personal safety." With those words, Kagura Qianlong tsked her lips and followed. The road leading to Qiluoshe is not long, and the quietness along the way is suitable for walking - maybe, for people who hang out in Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle, the Bernstein family is really not big. "This is it!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????: Qiluoshe pushes the door in, Kagura Qianlong thought for a while, and then "Sister Mai Zhuo asked you to do this?" Suddenly, He Bing jumped up and rushed into the bedroom first, staring blankly at the seemingly messy bed quilt. No, it doesn’t smell like her. But the squeezed pattern of the quilt seems to outline a beautiful woman lying in bed! That’s rightthat night, didn’t she sing a lot to herself? "Oh" Qiyongshe touched his chin with a gossipy look on his face, "I didn't believe it at first, but you really miss people when you see things." Kagura Qianlong was playful: "He Bing, your story is not simple!" "Hey, hey! Where did you want to go?" Seeing that the two people still had the same look, He Bing became anxious, "Sister Mai Zhuo will also create Qilong Club."Song? " "If you live for eighteen hundred years, you can also export music. The difference is only in quality." Qiluoshe still had a gossipy face, "However, the song to be sung this time was inspired by one of her friends. ." Then, he walked closer to Kagura Qianlong who was leaning at the door, "I said it was a cappella. Since you are here too, lend me your guitar." "I am not an ordinary person." Kagura Qianlong shows off her beauty. "I'm not an amateur either." Qi Luo She couldn't help but said, he grabbed the guitar and sat down on the bedside, playing with it with his fingers, he came up with an unfinished tune. "How far does a person have to go and how many vicissitudes of life do he go through before he becomes tired? Where is home? For whom do you stay? How long does a person have to think and how many setbacks do he go through before he understands? No more tears easily, no more words easily I will have no regrets or resentments in this life, and I will make an oath throughout my life. For whom, I will give up everything. I am no longer me, and who is who" "Don't ask about my injuries, don't ask about my pain, don't ask if my heart is bleeding. Don't ask if my heart is broken, don't ask if I'm drunk when I meet old friends." "Don't ask me about my suffering, don't ask about my sadness, don't ask me if I am tired from wandering. Don't ask me if I still have tears, don't ask if I still have old dreams, right? Don't ask me if I regret it?" The song is clear and clear, full of emotions, like a prodigal son looking back with unspeakable words. Kagura Qianlong listened quietly, but He Bing was inexplicably surprised. In fact, Qiluo Club only sang a few lines, and He Bing could already tell what the song was. In view of the deeds of Kagura Qianryu in the past, there is no need to worry about the original problem in this world - let's assume it is that "certain friend". What really surprises He Bing - who could it be? I feel he, or she? Have you ever had no fixed place or been wandering alone? Ever made a frivolous promise? Giving up halfway for others, but ending up badly? Will you get drunk when you meet an old friend with wine? It’s the old dream that haunts you, right? Regret or not? The song is over. Glancing at the thoughtful He Bing, Qi Luo She still had more to say: "The guitar is good." "The craftsmanship is not bad." Kagura Qianlong stepped forward and took back the guitar, "Are you used to defining robbing as borrowing?" "Where is it! This is called self-study. We are already friends." Qi Yeshe looked at He Bing, whose lips were twitching, "right?" After a period of silence, He Bing looked out the window at the dusk and asked softly: "Who wrote this song?" "What do you think?" Qifongshe lay down on the bed and wrote in big characters. “…Iori Yagami Temple?” There was no answer for a long time, so He Bing turned around and stared into Qijiaoshe's eyes - this guy smiled indifferently and fell asleep. Kagura Qianlong, on the other hand, said disdainfully: "He has only been a virgin for a few years? Can he write this song?" "Huh?" He Bing was sweating all of a sudden, "Is Kagura Palace even investigating this?" "That means he deserves the attention of the Kagura Palace." Kagura Qianlong smiled nonchalantly, "Just like the Earth Heavenly King and the Electric Heavenly King use Ansell Group's products at night, it's just for daily life." "I'm going to fuck you!" Qi Yeshe blurted out a curse, jumped up from the bed, and then fell down again, "No, I have to change my brand in the future!" "" Forcibly calming his restless mind, He Bing continued to think: "Since he is Sister Mai Zhuo's friend, he has to have a lot of ups and downs, and his education level cannot be too lowespecially since this matter has changedcould it be …Old tailor?” "Guess again." "The former Yamazaki Ryuji?" "Keep guessing." “…It shouldn’t be that fake Taoist priest, right?” "guess it." "Can you give me an accurate answer?" He Bing was angry, "Do you want me to guess your father?" "If he sings this song, wouldn't humanity be in danger?" After Youyou said this, Qiyongshe opened his eyes and flashed his eyes, "Mai Zhuo wants you to listen to this song, not because he wants you to care about the author, but because he hopes You won’t have to sing songs like this in the future.” Text: Opening words (explain some settings, it’s best to read them first) So, at that time—— The "blind man" is escaping to "Mars", Maiev and her "sisters" are still imprisoned, Frostmourne accompanies the "new" owner to gaze into the distance, the tiger girl goes home contentedly with the male animal leader, and the wolf-riding mage is still With Anthony's closed disciples, silence is better than sound. However, when the queen who claimed to be the forgotten one was preparing to build the Undercity, she encountered a strange guy So, the story begins. \ Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 1 - Human beings at dusk The Kingdom of Lordaeron in Azeroth is a tragic country, so tragic that it is now just a mark of sorrow in the hearts of the survivors. In this broken land, the sky is no longer clear, but always so gloomy. In addition to the wandering undead from natural disasters, in the prosperous towns in the past, there may only be scattered corpses. Yes, this place was once slaughtered by the army led by the death knight Arthas. It was once a hell for the living and a paradise for the undead. However, these are only the situations of the past few days. The frightened Alsace suddenly left this land. No one knew where he went, at least, no one on this continent knew. However, people with a delicate mind can find that his ability seems to be weakened - there is no need to explore the reasons. The fact that these natural disaster undead without consciousness or intelligence are no longer under human control is enough. In front of you. Yes, on the tip of the small slope east of the Kaolin intersection, a man in strange clothes was sitting leisurely on the Corruption Land, looking at the ghouls who obeyed simple instincts from a distance, as well as hatred, and from time to time The ground frowned, probably complaining about the smell of the land. Behind him, two abominations stood motionless, and further behind, there were three meat grinding trucks, several zombie dogs, and a dozen ghouls, all neatly gathered together. Probably, this is an army with poor combat capabilities. "If you don't complete the mission given by the Queen as soon as possible, but you are stalling here, what exactly do you want to do?" The speaker was a banshee, floating close to her, her ethereal and sharp voice full of questioning or scolding. When she stopped at the tip of the slope, the man in strange clothes was still sitting proudly, staring at her carefully with only his eyes: "Katelin, you are just a person sent to monitor me. As for when to attack, it is up to me. Power and Responsibility.” "You humble human being, you have no right to call me by my name!" The banshee was very angry and approached him with a ferocious expression on her face. "Do you believe that I will execute you?" "Sylvanas calls her banshees 'sisters'. As one of them, you will not disobey her orders. I am sure you will not kill me before I am sure I will escape." The succubus known as Katrin did not see any fear in the eyes of this "humble human", which made her a little disappointed, but also a little satisfied. However, her vicious expression did not change: "Stop here for a moment. It’s daytime, but the target is nearby. Isn’t this cowardice for life? Besides, I will definitely report the matter of calling the queen by her name.” "Death?" The "humble human being" in the banshee's mouth slowly stood up and looked at the floating banshee. "I also called her that when I faced Sylvanas. She was not too angry. You You won’t kill me for this crime. Moreover, Katrin, you were also a high elf during your lifetime, and the last battle in Silvermoon City proved your pride. So, ex-soldier Katrin, please lead such an army to complete the task. How different is this mission from sending someone to die?" "You must fulfill the Queen's orders, or pay with your life for your disloyalty." The banshee raised her voice. "There is no need to threaten me with death." The human looked back at his troops and then at the undead wandering in the distance. "Sylvanas had no intention of letting me live. She can give me an impossible task. It is already a great gift. These days, I have led my troops through the Western Plaguelands. Any good warrior will understand the dangers involved, and it is impossible for you who have given me such help not to know. If I am not wrong, , this is the reason why you scolded me just now and did not execute me directly - I proved to you that I have the actions and ability to complete the task - why do you deliberately show a harsh side to me? " The banshee seemed to be taken aback: "In this case, you should attack the target immediately. My patience is running out." "No more? Then let me prove to you the reason why I can't betray." The human observed the sky, "I said, I am not a human from Lordaeron and I don't understand the language here. Without Sylvana With the ability given by Si, it is impossible for me to talk to anyone; moreover, Lordaeron, which has experienced the massacre of Arthas, is full of unruly natural disaster undead, and I simply cannot survive alone. In other words, without Under the protection of Sylvanas, I have only one way to die; if I am loyal to her, even if I do not grasp this glimmer of hope, I will at least have the chance to become a forgotten person. Probably, this is why Sylvanas agreed to my request. Here’s the reason…the brilliant Sylvanas!” "Then, why are you stopping here?" The banshee's expression temporarily calmed down. "I'm tired and need a rest.""The human pointed to the sky, "Katelin, no matter you are a high elf or a banshee, human habits are not something you understand. These days of forced marches have made me accustomed to living day and night, but that Silver Dawn human is just the opposite. Now that we have arrived near the target, why not wait until nightfall to listen to the snoring of those humans? " Catlin thought thoughtfully: "In other words, you planned to launch an attack at night from the beginning?" The human did not answer her question, but still looked at the sky. Although there was no sun, the gradually dimming light was enough to indicate that evening was coming. "Katelin, how did you do with the things I asked you to do?" "Using a piece of fresh meat to lure those hateful people to gather at Kaolin Crossing?" Katrin was disdainful, "Doing such a thing is almost an insult to me." "However, it seems that you still did it." The human smiled softly. He spent most of the day looking at the intersection. Of course, he was mostly sleeping, but Katrin's running around was indeed faintly visible. "You were so vicious just now. This is probably why Earth is angry with me, right?" Catlin snorted coldly: "So, you should tell me your plan." "Well, I really should tell you Whether I can reply to Sylvanas alive, I will definitely need your help." The human stretched lazily and turned to look at the Plague Scar to the north. "you……" "I passed by the Argent Dawn's base camp Frozen Post from the Undercity and came to the Eastern Plaguelands to stop the Argent Dawn humans who planned to establish a base here. Apart from letting me die, Sylvanas was actually willing to give me absolute The ability to control the troops shows that this mission is not a whim." The human took out a piece of barbecue from his arms and chewed it bit by bit. It was stolen from the Western Plaguelands, but he didn't seem to like the taste very much. "In this case, if I exceed the task limit, Sylvanas may allow me to survive. Therefore, before setting off, I inquired in detail about the situation and geography along the way." Catlin listened quietly, but couldn't help but said: "But" "However, the troops Sylvanas gave me are too few. Thank you for your concern, Katrin." The human smiled faintly and took out another kettle, "However, if there are too many troops, can we pass through safely? The Western Plaguelands are also a problem.” "I'm just urging you to complete the tasks assigned to you by the Queen." Katrin retorted and continued to listen to his explanation. "In any case, you didn't call me 'humble human' again, which means that your anger has dissipated." The human smiled happily, took a sip of saliva, pinched the grilled finger and pointed to the northeast, "Sylvanas Asking us to use such pitiful troops to block the enemy's rear in the Eastern Plaguelands shows that she does not want to conflict with the humans of the Silver Dawn. At least, she is unwilling to start a war at this time, nor is she willing to let the battlefield be in the Western Plague. Land. Therefore, I planned to make the noise as loud as possible from the beginning until the Argent Dawn planned to send large-scale reinforcements. It would be better if it could attract the attention of the Scarlet Crusade. Of course, the premise of all this is that I can go back alive. ." Turning her head to look at the neat but pitifully small troops, Katrin shook her head: "Can you do this?" "We alone can't do it." The humans continued to eat and drink, "So I ask you to attract the nearby abominations to Kaolin Crossing. These undead have no intelligence, but have the instincts of the Scourge. It is difficult for the humans of the Silver Dawn to distinguish those Do the Abominations obey our orders, especially in times of emergency reinforcements? Even more, I don't intend to let them know who attacked their supposed base." "Even if we cut off the reinforcements of the Silver Dawn, it is impossible for our small force to defeat the humans who are establishing a base." Katrin was still worried. "That's right." There wasn't much barbecue brought out, and the humans finished it in a few bites, "But why do we have to fight hard? Those zombie dogs or giant bats in the Plague Scar are our natural reinforcements!" Catlin was surprised: "Could it be" "Do you know why I begged Sylvanas to give me absolute control over the troops?" The human's relaxed smile exuded a hint of arrogance, "Tonight, let me, Feng Xing, who is destined to be loyal to Sylvanas, Show me what it means to operate for Katrin, who has been helping me all these days." Text Chapter 2 of the Warcraft fanfic "Dislocation" Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 2 - Zombie Dogs’ Cross-Slaying This is a chapel, to be precise, a chapel under construction. However, as night falls, there is no more busy sound of banging and banging. Everything is so peaceful. The workers who have worked hard for a day are eating freshly baked white bread and drinking hot soup, sitting around the campfire. People nearby heard hearty laughter from time to time, and the aroma of wine even wafted from the military camp guarding the area. But the seemingly peaceful silence was broken by an angry shout, which quickly turned into a shrill scream. A sentry, the voice comes from a sentry. When the soldiers who heard the news rushed to the scene of the incident, the sentry had already fallen into a pool of blood, and there was a faint sound that was probably his last words. Not far away, four flexible zombie dogs were running further and further away in order. "Poor infantry" "The undead from natural disasters are attacking?" "Do you want to catch up?" The soldiers whispered. "It's not like the normal behavior of blind zombie dogs" "It's impossible for the arrogant Alsace to cause such a slight harassment." "However, a few zombie dogs are not a cause for concern." Several officers exchanged words in a low voice. Finally, the soldiers packed up the bodies of the deceased and sent a knight to continue to watch. Within five minutes, another loud roar rang out. When the soldiers put down their food and rushed to the scene, what was waiting for them was another corpse, no, two corpses, one person and one horse. It was still the four zombie dogs, leaving them with unsettled smoke and blood stains like a show of force. This time, the soldiers stopped talking and only looked at a few officers anxiously. "Bite the throat" "That's how horses die too." "Killing a knight in such a short time" "Obviously well-trained. However, if it were the previous knight's armor, it would never …” “We don’t have that many resources.” The officers surveying the scene discussed in low voices and looked at the soldiers around them. "A single sentry is very dangerous. Soldiers cannot be allowed to die like this." "But if there are no sentries, what if there is an enemy attack? Well-trained zombie dogs have already explained the problem." "There are arrow towers in the camp, which can shrink the defense " "If that happens, if the meat grinder comes, we will become a target!" After brainstorming, there was no good countermeasure. The officers finally collected the corpses, sent two knights to stand guard, and asked all the knights to get ready in the camp. It seems that the matter has been resolved satisfactorily. No more zombie dogs for half an hour. Although the officers did not dare to let the knights relax their vigilance, they were somewhat relieved. Looking at the workers who were getting ready to sleep, the officers tasted the responsibility in each other's eyes. However, no one noticed the light figure. The two dead sentries did not notice its arrival, and the two living sentries also did not notice its departure. “Katlin, what’s the result?” Behind a hill not far to the south of the camp, there were a small but neat group of ghouls, abominations, and meat grinders. At the front of this group, humans in strange clothes softly greeted the banshee that was getting closer and closer. . Yes, these are Fengxing and Katrin. "The first time, dozens of people came out, and the second time, almost the entire barracks was alarmed." Katrin couldn't help but praise, "Surrounding and killing an infantryman is nothing, but four zombie dogs quickly surrounded and killed a human knight You His commanding ability is truly remarkable.” "It's just a cross siege" Feng Xing smiled nonchalantly, "Tell me the type and number of soldiers in the camp." "There are nearly two hundred people in total. There are probably more than a hundred infantry, no more than thirty knights, and the rest should be workers building the chapel." Katrin thought about it. "Chapel?" Feng Xing was stunned, "Does this building have a negative impact on the undead?" "How is that possible?" Katrin shook her head, "God knows what those humble humans are thinking." "If it's just out of preference, you don't need to care. It will be demolished sooner or later." Fengxing pondered for a while, "Zombie dogs are not as fast as knights, but fortunately this place is not far from the Plague Scar Katrin, you Take the meat grinder and go south to ambush." "What?" "Before I send ghouls to pick you up, I must kill the people who ran out of the camp to ask for help from the Scarlet Crusade, if they really send people there." Feng Xing explained lightly, "This hill is very good. The original undead have been lured away by you. I am safe here, no need to worry. However, once you see the ghoul I sent, you must follow it quickly. I don’t insist on bringing the meat grinder back. ." "But, how can I tell if it's the ghoul you sent?" Katrin asked.?. Feng Xing chuckled: "I can make it circle around you, whether you are resting or fighting." "Okay." Although it was a bit ridiculous, Katrin couldn't think of a way to get there for the moment. Watching Katrin set off with the meat grinder, Feng Xing suddenly whispered to her back: "Katlin, if you are in danger, coming back alive is the most important thing." Katrin’s figure suddenly paused, then continued to float away: “I’m already dead.” "If you have something wrong with you, can I still live to face the Dark Ranger?" After a long time, until the squeaking sound of the meat grinder led by Katrin completely disappeared, Feng Xing finally muttered something in a low voice and continued to concentrate on controlling his hands. of troops. That’s right, focus on control. Sylvanas gave Feng Xing the ability to absolutely control the troops, which not only allowed him to make these undead creatures perform any action they could without any error, but also to gain access to their vision. "Probably, you can also feel the pain of injury, right? Fortunately, these undead creatures have no pain." Feng Xing, who was muttering to himself, closed his eyes. After all, as a human being, he is very unaccustomed to controlling troops in this way. Although the repeated practice for more than ten days has allowed him to adapt to abilities he never imagined, he has to try to forget his own five senses when carefully controlling troops - multitasking. It's just too difficult. Fortunately, it is not necessary to accurately measure the behavior of each unit at the same time. Their own instincts give Fengxing great convenience, but at the cost of having to abandon many of the actions they are not used to. No matter what, Fengxing is satisfied. At this moment, he was concentrating on controlling the four zombie dogs, confronting the two knights on guard not far away. At the same time, two more zombie dogs sneaked in from the other end of the camp and suddenly broke out. , killed a sentry in a few seconds, and then flew away. Finally, the camp exploded. The officers looked at the noisy soldiers, a little angry and helpless. "If the soldiers were trained in the first place, their discipline would never be" "They were survivors of a narrow escape not long ago. They were able to bravely take up arms. It is no longer worth complaining." "What we should do now is to find a way out. ." "There can't be no one on guard, but the infantry can't stand up to the surprise attack of these zombie dogs. Even the knights can't rest assured. Besides, we don't have many knights" "How about we light a bonfire at the door?" "Do we have any extra firewood? What if the fire attracts some abomination from nearby?" While the officers were thinking hard, the four zombie dogs confronting the two knights joined the two zombie dogs who had just returned from killing people, and suddenly launched an attack! When they arrived in a hurry, another knight fell to the ground, his round eyes losing their luster. "Sir, send someone to pursue you! I want revenge!" the surviving knight roared, no, he didn't survive, he was not injured at all. "What to do! We must make a decision quickly!" "But" "There is no but! We are not leading a standard army. If we continue like this, sooner or later the camp will be blown up!" The officers trained by Lordaeron finally made up their minds. There was only one infantryman on the sentry post, and the looming zombie dog in the distance made him sweat. But he tightened his grip on the hilt of the sword and did not retreat. "Finally thought of using the speed and numbers of the Knights to carry out counter-attack?" Feng Xing behind the hill showed a faint smile. The six zombie dogs rushed up together. Just when they were about to pounce on the poor infantry, a slogan rang out: "Charge!" Nearly thirty knights rushed out of the camp. It was obvious that there had been an ambush. However, the zombie dog seemed to have expected this. As soon as it heard the vibration of the horse's hooves, it turned around and walked away. "Chase!" Both officers and soldiers are convinced that the knight's speed can leave these evil zombie dogs to pay for their blood debt. However, the zombie dog fled towards the woods, using the cover of night to run around. "Concentrate, don't be left alone!" The officer's hissing warning was carried out, but there was no ambush as he was worried about. Seeing the zombie dog running away, he decided to continue the pursuit. However, the quality of long-term training allowed him to retain a trace of caution. When giving the order, he sent The two knights returned to camp and asked for the assistance of the infantry. The zombie dogs quickly came out of the woods, but the knights who were able to take advantage of their speed failed to achieve the purpose of encirclement and killing - they were too dexterous. Whenever a knight catches up with a zombie dog, there is always another zombie dog that interferes from the side, and the knight who has to slow down more or less hinders the whole team.Every time a knight tries to encircle, the zombie dogs will always change direction; every time the entire knights approach, the zombie dogs will always immediately run into the nearby woods - they are never too far away, In other words, there are too many trees here. "Report, reinforcements are coming!" "How many people came?" "Fifty people." The officer who took a breath suddenly realized that these zombie dogs were taking him in circles, otherwise these infantrymen would never be able to catch up. And when he was about to order the infantry to enter the woods, the zombie dogs took the initiative to change their path. "Chase!" The officer was convinced that the woods were no longer a refuge for these nasty things. The fact is exactly like this. The zombie dogs no longer circled, but ran straight for their lives, at least, that's how it seemed to the pursuing soldiers. "I can finally pull the hook." Feng Xing, who had always closed his eyes, took a long breath, "I'm exhausted." The Knights finally caught up with the zombie dogs, but just when they almost succeeded in encircling them, the officers finally sensed a conspiracy. "Look, where is this?" "Scar of the Plague!" "What!" In such a moment of confusion, the zombie dogs had already escaped from the encirclement. However, no one plans to chase anymore - more and more zombie dogs appear in their eyes, no, there are giant bats in the distance! "Retreat!" The officer’s immediate and decisive orders were carried out completely. But the problem is those infantrymen who are rushing over! They can't outrun the zombie dogs! "If the knights abandon the infantry, they are still qualified soldiers. But, will the person commanding him do that?" Feng Xing's face showed a smile again, like a master of talking about waiting for his opponent's move. Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 3 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 3 - Easy Killing The officer leading the team did not abandon his robe, or perhaps he did not dare to abandon it at all - the troops he led did not reach the level of prohibition. In short, Fengxing controlled a zombie dog and followed the human troops far behind. He watched completely how the mixed army of knights and infantry fought and retreated under the siege of hundreds of zombie dogs, and how they persisted until only a dozen or so were left. How do you get to the camp gate? He is also considered a qualified commander, but not iron-blooded enough. Feng Xing’s simple comment would not be heard by the almost powerless officer. In fact, the officer who fought so hard that he was covered in blood suddenly fainted when he reached the gate of the camp. The remaining infantrymen, under the cover of their companions, dragged his body and fled into the barracks desperately. Then, the infantry who stayed behind in the camp abandoned the gate, but formed a human wall under the arrow tower. "Less than seventy people face more than a hundred zombie dogs? That's fine, let's observe the tactics of the human army." Feng Xing, who was talking softly to himself, did not put his troops into battle. Instead, he quietly approached another entrance of the camp and quietly ambush outside. That's right, even the sentries were included in the human wall. Feng Xing's ghoul could almost spy on the anxious workers behind the human wall from outside the camp. The wrists holding the hammers seemed to be shaking, but Feng Xing made Feng Xing More or less, some respect was retained. After all, no human being gave up resistance. The battle lasted for a long time. When the last zombie dog in the camp had its neck cut off with a knife, a white fish belly appeared in the sky. People looked at each other, their blood and tears mingled, and cheers for the survivors broke out. The last wisp of green smoke where the bonfire was extinguished seemed to mourn the souls of the warriors. It left quietly and looked gently at the survivors who totaled less than twenty. None of them was unharmed, and none of them had their swords rolled "It's a pity that this wisp of green smoke disappeared without a trace, and the undead creature waiting outside the gate of another camp in the middle of the night was not discovered. Even if it was discovered, it would be impossible to warn those humans. "It's a pity that these ghouls can't speak. Otherwise, it would be more effective to rush out and say 'for the Lich King' now!" Despite Feng Xing’s shortcomings, the twelve ghouls he controlled rushed into the camp neatly, and in front of them were two abominations. At the moment when the crowd was stunned, the officer's voice rang: "Split into two teams to break out!" Feng Xing could not understand the language of Lordaeron, but the humans' behavior of escaping in two directions clearly expressed their intentions. "A worthy opponent, it's a pity that he leads a bunch of soldiers." One night of observation made Fengxing change a lot of his views on these officers who led the team. However, respect is just respect. The ghouls followed the humans who fled to the south without hesitation, while the two abominations stayed to destroy the arrow tower that had lost its weapons and the unfinished chapel. "It seems that letting Katrin ambush was a mistake." Feng Xing sighed and finally opened his eyes. A night of commanding had already made him hungry, and the barbecue and water tasted so sweet at this moment. While devouring his food, Feng Xing slowly stood up, climbed to the top of the hill, glanced at the fleeing humans, his face was complicated, but he did not stop and walked straight towards the camp On a hillside leading to Tyr’s Hand, Katrin, who had been hiding in the woods and doing nothing all night, finally found movement from the direction of the human camp, but she never expected that humans would send someone for help so early. "Daylight!" Former high elf Katrin let out the most primitive exclamation - this is not a cry for help, this is an escape! No matter how bloody the encirclement is, there cannot be more than ten messengers, otherwise, they should be called a mission. Moreover, it is impossible for infantry to be the messenger, let alone workers Could it be! Suddenly, Katrin spotted the ghoul from behind the human. "Noimpossible, twenty versus two hundred, overnight" The absent-minded surprise would not cover up Katrin's excellent qualities. When the fleeing humans entered the range of the meat grinder, the corpses that had been mixed into a shape suddenly smashed over. Although Fengxing deliberately chose a plague-free meat grinder, the slight difference was no longer important when used to deal with these frightened birds. The volleys from the three meat grinding trucks not only knocked down the already scarred infantry, but the workers without any armor died easily. Looking at the two knights who escaped death because of their speed advantage, Katrin sneered in a sharp voice: "Humans, fragile humans." However, Katrin did not give chase in the end, because she discovered that the ghouls did not deliver a fatal blow to the fallen humans, nor did they continue to follow the knights, but continued to follow them.Run towards yourself. "what happened?" The imbecile ghouls couldn't answer Katrin's questions. After circling her in a circle, they quickly turned back and left, heading towards the human camp, leaving only one to continue chasing. With the knight on one side just running for his life and the rushing ghoul on the other, Katrin was silent for a second. "Just trust his judgment" The human camp is still there, with smoke curling up and the fragrance overflowing. No, it's mixed with a lot of blood. However, Katrin, who is already a banshee, can no longer enjoy food, nor does she care about blood. Following the ghoul into the camp gate, I saw that the chapel that was waiting to be completed last night was already in ruins, and several arrow towers were dismantled. Around there, rusty black blood gradually began to condense, but there was no trace of it. A corpse, two abominations and four zombie dogs surrounded the burning bonfire. In the middle of them, Fengxing was taking meat from the boiling pot with relish, and there were a few wine bottles handy. "They are indeed excellent soldiers. All three meat grinding trucks were in the middle of the crowd. They were well commanded." Fengxing, who had swallowed a piece of meat beautifully, raised his head and praised Katrin who was gradually approaching her. There was a fondness for food in her faint smile. "Compared to your achievements, this is nothing to mention." Seeing how happy he was because of a piece of meat, Katrin seemed a little jealous and sad, "But, did you really defeat these humans?" "Speaking of which, I may have to apologize to you." Feng Xing took a sip of wine, but frowned, probably because he didn't like the taste, "If I had known in advance that the Silver Dawn's army was so vulnerable, I would never have Please go and ambush me.” "Vulnerable?" "Except for the commanding officers, those soldiers are not an army at all, regardless of their quality or equipment. Of course, blind courage cannot be denied." Feng Xing looked at the zombie dogs with admiration, "In contrast, these instinctive The undead creatures are too qualified.” "Wait, where are the human corpses?" Katrin finally asked. "The zombie dogs were carried into the ruins of the chapel. They just moved it not long ago." Feng Xing simply put down the bottle and concentrated on eating meat. "I don't mind that these corpses are eventually discovered by other humans, but just putting them in front of me like this will always make me feel uncomfortable." not feeling well." "Where are our casualties?" Although I couldn't believe it, the entire army was now assembled. Except for the meat grinder that I brought behind, there were only two zombie dogs missing. "Casualties?" Feng Xing was obviously taken aback, which almost made him choke. "You mean the two zombie dogs? One is waiting at Kaolin intersection, and the other is standing guard on the road to the north. By the way, there is another one. The ghoul followed the two injured knights. Although it was not fast enough, it was its instinct to follow them with blood." "A complete victory!" Katrin opened her mouth wide. "Don't, don't be like this." Feng Xing dropped his job and blocked his ears with his hands, "I'm still a living person, and the banshee's screams at close range are terrifying." "But then" Katrin lowered her voice after all, "It's incredible. Even if you use the zombie dogs of the Plague" "Speaking of this, I still have to thank you, my Katrin. You lured the zombie dogs to the right position, and the human army that chased to the Plague Scar was immediately surrounded. They were shocked, my zombie dogs Take the opportunity to all run away.” "That's your plan, I'm just the executor." Katrin retorted, "And I'm not 'your Katrin'." "So what?" Feng Xing smiled calmly, "Without you, I would have died too many times these days." Fengxing’s smile made Katrin hesitate to speak. In the end, she floated quietly next to him, watching him enjoy the food one bite at a time. "Is it delicious?" Katrin couldn't help but ask when Feng Xing wiped his mouth and stood up. Feng Xing was startled: "Do high elves also eat meat?" "Forget it." Katrin shook her head, "Ifyou were there during the battle of Silvermoon City, maybe" "That's impossible. First of all, it is said that Arthas holding Frostmourne is very powerful and cannot be solved by simple tactics; moreover, the high elves are not undead creatures, so there is no way for me to have absolute control, and there is no high-level Elves are willing to be absolutely controlled by others. Otherwise, why would you fight at that time?" "Then" Katrin was silent for a long time, "Why did you attack these humans without mercy?" "Lordaeron is not my hometown, and I can't talk about any feelings; although the Forsaken are also undead, they are different from the Scourge of Arthas." Fengxing?Although he smiled, there was a hint of bitterness, just like the already bright sky was so gloomy, "Or, just for survival." Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 4 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 4 – Danger and Judgment "Survival?" Katrin suddenly realized that the human life in front of her was no stronger than others, and was even more fragile. "In the Undercity, I can't survive without being loyal to Sylvanas; in the land of former Lordaeron, I can't survive without the abilities given by Sylvanas. These things , I told you yesterday." Feng Xing packed up the uneaten food, "If I were facing that Alsace, I probably wouldn't beg for anything other than to go straight to death." "You have never shown cowardice in front of the queen." Katrin clearly remembered the anger in her heart when she first saw him contradicting Sylvanas, but as he said, the queen herself did not care too much and did not need to be entangled with it. . "Katelin, can you bring me a few bottles of wine?" After putting away the food, Fengxing suddenly became nostalgic for the little thing at his feet, although the drink just now did not satisfy him. "What? You think I am your servant?" Katrin was angry. "No, you are the guarantee of my life." Feng Xing smiled and leaned closer, resisting the torture of his eardrums, "Good Katrin, even if we retreat now, it will take a long time to return to the Undercity from here. I will eat and drink along the way. We have to find a way. After all, it’s really dangerous to steal food in Frozen Post, it’s too cold there.” "Don't you plan to retreat?" Although the boss was unwilling, Katrin's expression softened somewhat. "If you want to retreat, I will not suggest that you let go of the two knights who fled to Tyr's hand." Feng Xing put the wine bottle into Katrin's hand, even though the banshee's hands were not as strong as she had been in life. Suitable for grasping, "The humans there belong to the Scarlet Crusade. As you said, they are all survivors of Lordaeron; but this Argent Dawn is a human force that only appeared recently. Now that the original mission has been completed, I plan to Through the encounters of those two knights, the relationship between the Scarlet Crusade and the Silver Dawn is discussed. This can be regarded as the first gift I gave to Sylvanas in order to survive." "It turns out you are always greedy for life." Katrin muttered, but still held the wine bottle in her arms. "Why not? You high elves have become forgotten, just because you lost your life. If there is a chance for a complete resurrection, who wouldn't rush for it?" Feng Xing looked at Katrin's face carefully, like From what we have seen these days, it is easy to detect her beauty in life, but this is the first time to look at her peaceful expression at such a close distance for such a long time, "So, what's the point of me trying to survive?" Despised? Or do you mean that the forgotten people cannot even accommodate a person who has not forgotten them? " "No! I" Katrin defended hurriedly, with sadness on her face. Looking at her appearance, perhaps it was the appearance she often had when she was a high elf, Fengxing couldn't help but laugh: "I just deliberately bullied you so that you would agree to bring me a wine bottle." "You are teasing me!" Katrin was angry. "No, I surrender!" Feng Xing covered his ears again. It seems that there is a cheerful smell in the air. Under the bright sky, a human and a banshee were having fun in the ruins of a human camp. Maybe the person involved didn't think so, but at least Katrin showed her first smile after her death, although the laughter was equally sharp; Feng Xing also relaxed the nerves that had been tense for the past ten days, although the banshee's voice made The back of his ears tingled. Probably, and only at this time, it would be like this. After all, neither ghouls nor abominations, zombie dogs or meat grinders would react to Katrin's laughter. "Let's leave." Fengxing, who was apologizing a lot, finally made Katrin hang a small sealed clay pot outside the wine bottle. Most of it contained freshly cooked broth, "Go back to yesterday. Where we stay later.” "What do you want to do?" Katrin followed him cautiously. It was really difficult for a banshee to carry so much food. "If the Scarlet Crusade of Tyr's Hand sends reinforcements as soon as possible, it will only take them less than ten hours to get here; the Silver Dawn of Frozen Post will send supplies every few days. If they happen to follow Behind, the Kaolin intersection may soon become a battlefield. So, we must leave here and find a safe place." Feng Xing tilted his head and explained, "And more importantly, I am a human and need to sleep." Katrin frowned: "Are you tired?" "This can be regarded as a reason to force you to carry food for me." Feng Xing nodded apologetically, "I will sleep when I return to that hill. If I find a human army searching along the way, I must wake me up." "Okay."?? Feng Xing, who quietly closed his eyes, did not enjoy the sleep he expected. When he sat up, the bloodshot eyes in his eyes explained the problem - to put it simply, he was awakened, and Katrin who was guarding him was frightened. Jump. "Are you having a nightmare?" Katrin, who was looking into the distance, came closer and stared at him with a cold sweat on his face. "No" Feng Xing murmured in reply, as if he was trying to remember something, "Katelin, how long have I been asleep?" "Nearly five hours." Obviously, Katrin was more concerned about Feng Xing's condition. However, Feng Xing, who got up all of a sudden, was not in the mood to pay attention to this at all: "Leave here, immediately!" "what happened?" Seeing the troops around her move quickly and orderly, although Katrin was confused, she followed Feng Xing's actions without any hesitation. "You know, I sent a ghoul to follow the two fleeing knights." Feng Xing's face was full of the tiredness of just waking up, but his steps showed his excitement, "Just now, that A ghoul dies. It's like I died for once." Yes. The sudden death of the absolutely controlled ghoul had a strange and obvious impact on the controller Feng Xing. The sudden awakening was very telling. Similarly, what happened to the ghoul before its death has become a memory that Fengxing can capture. Katrin followed closely. The things she held in her arms hindered her speed, but it was still more than enough compared to Fengxing: "The one who attacked was the Scarlet Crusade?" "Obviously." Feng Xing ran in the direction of Kaolin intersection. "The key is that they killed the knight seeking asylum first" "What!" The banshee’s uncontrollable scream made Feng Xing frown, but he didn’t care about complaining. "I can't understand the human language of Lordaeron, and I don't know what the two knights and the sentries at the level said. Anyway, my ghouls saw them being shot to death by their compatriots, followed by a large number of infantry After pouring out of the level, my ghouls were killed by the Scarlet Crusaders who were searching all the way north." These are all the broken memories that Feng Xing can grasp. "But why should we leave in a hurry?" Katrin still didn't quite understand. "How many troops did the Scarlet Crusade send? What other arms were there besides infantry? Are their equipment well-equipped or broken? How fast are they advancing?" Question after question flowed from Feng Xing's mouth, "We know nothing about the enemy's situation. Knowing that, why should we fight? Moreover, our ambush is to the east of the path, but our retreat direction is to the west. Before we can guarantee victory, we put ourselves in danger Katrin, you know, I'm afraid of death." "Afraid of death" Katrin chewed on this word and followed him quietly. The current Eastern Plaguelands is a paradise for the undead, and the scent of humans lures every undead creature that can be lured. Feng Xing, who set off in a hurry, did not have time to ask Catlin to lure away dangerous things along the way like he had done a few days ago. This directly led to many wandering ghouls following them. Fortunately, Catlin had lured all the abominations to the intersection before. But the problem is, their destination is Kaolin intersection! Four zombie dogs have been sent to interfere with those ghouls that smell human scent. Although it hinders their speed, it cannot eradicate the danger. As they passed through the southern end of the Plague Scar, getting closer and closer to the Kaolin intersection, more and more undead creatures were visible in the distance. "Stop it." Feng Xing’s sudden decision aroused Catlin’s doubts: “Here? In this plain? A place filled with ghouls? If you give up, I can personally harvest your life.” "No," seeing Katrin's serious expression, Feng Xing, who had just taken out a piece of meat, defended hurriedly, "I'll explain the reason later. You quickly use this thing to lure all the undead creatures in the west to Kaolin intersection. My Your life depends on you again." "But there are at least a hundred ghouls to the east!" That’s right, following Katrin’s line of sight, the ghouls far and near made their troops look smaller. "Katelin!" Feng Xing looked directly at her. "Okay." Katrin made a decision and took the meat, "I believe you." "Don't throw these wine bottles away!" Suddenly, Feng Xing hurriedly rushed into Catlin's arms and caught the bottles she had thrown away. "I don't want to survive and overcome huge difficulties, only to starve to death here." A triumphant return.” "Got it." Gently pushing Feng Xing away, Katrin raised the meat and quickly floated to the west. “Next, let these zombies who don’t understand appreciation?Appreciate what a card position is! " Before he finished speaking, Feng Xing, who was already sitting on the ground, closed his eyes. Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 5 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 5 - The temperature of the hands of the dead If it were a simple decisive battle on the plains, the troops controlled by Fengxing would be too few. However, the target of those persistent ghouls is Fengxing himself, but they turn a blind eye to the undead under his command. Moreover, these wandering ghouls operate on their own, governed only by instinct. Therefore, Feng Xing did not give up. In fact, the joy of performing was written on his face. The three meat grinding trucks drive in three directions: east, south and north respectively, and the corpses stored there also tempt the ghouls to make choices. In fact, Feng Xing was not willing to use these cannonballs to distract the ghouls, and he did not choose to do so during the whole journey, but the current situation was indeed too dangerous. The meat carried by the meat grinder cannot satisfy the endless greed of the ghouls, and it is even impossible to determine how much time it can delay. However, their rhythmic stop-and-go greatly affects the speed of the following ghouls, and it is difficult to truly Eating body parts in the car. Probably, it can really delay enough time to achieve the plan conceived by Feng Xing. Now, what is clear is that there are only about forty ghouls continuing to run towards Fengxing, ranging from near and far. Yes, it varies from near to far. This situation was originally due to the fact that they discovered Fengxing at different times, and the constant interference from the zombie dogs controlled by Fengxing deepened this difference. There were only five ghouls not far from Fengxing. Of course, the eleven ghouls controlled by Feng Xing were not included - plus one abomination, they were divided into three groups and rushed towards the oncoming ghouls. Cross siege! Last night’s wonderful performance of the zombie dog made Katrin praise her. Today’s actors were replaced by ghouls and guest abominations. The effect was equally gorgeous, although there was no audience. Five ghouls were killed one after another in just a few breathers. In fact, they also tried to fight back, but fell to the sky before they could cause any substantial damage. Three groups of actors moved forward slowly in three directions, attacking the ghouls coming along the way again and again. But next to Feng Xing, the solitary Hate was probably the reserve team just in case, but he was only treated to do nothing. Gradually, the signs of those ghouls and abominations are getting further and further away, probably aiming at the direction of the three meat grinding trucks. The four zombie dogs that had been hindering the enemy's movements returned to Feng Xing and stood quietly. Time passes slowly, like the clouds in the sky being pushed by the wind. The plain where Fengxing is located is littered with more and more ghoul remains. The meat in the meat grinder further away has been devoured by the trailing ghouls. However, their number is already very few. ——The ghouls who also followed them and the abominations left behind a corpse with every attack. Suddenly, a figure floated from the west, which had been gradually quiet since Katrin left. It’s Katrin. She’s back, looking anxious. The meat she took away must have been thrown away somewhere. When she stopped next to Feng Xing, seeing the abominations and zombie dogs with nothing to do around him, Katrin breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he was still safe. However, Fengxing’s face was dripping with sweat. This made Katrin a little worried again, but she understood that he was concentrating and could not be disturbed. Looking at the corpses of ghouls everywhere, she finally decided to stay nearby. "Huh" After a long time, Feng Xing suddenly raised his head and fell down while taking a long breath. Katrin, who had quick eyes and quick body, quickly floated behind and let his head rest in her arms. "It's popular!" "Don't worry. All the ghouls around me have been cleared. But I'm just too tired." Feng Xing still closed his eyes, "With the mental power of an ordinary human being, he can control nearly twenty units for a long time without making any mistakes It's really So tired. Katrin, am I useless?" "You have completed the impossible task." Katrin gently held his shoulders with both hands, trying to make him lean more comfortably, but this movement was too forced for the banshee. "It's not over yet If this is the case, Sylvanas won't take me seriously." Feng Xing slowly raised his hand, trying to wipe away the sweat on his forehead, but dropped it weakly in the middle, "Katelin, the situation to the west How about it?" "I lured those ghouls to Lake Miredal. Don't worry, we will be safe in a short time. Moreover, I will state your glory to the queen." Katrin seemed to want to free up a hand to wipe it for him. Khan hesitated and finally gave up, "Also, I saw some human equipment scattered on the ground, including small construction tools." "That is to say, another breakout forceEven the humans couldn’t go back to report the news? "Fengxing thought for a moment. Katrin nodded: "If you can't even escape from these ghoul areas, how can you pass by the Kaolin intersection where the hate gathers?" "In addition, Miredal Lake isn't there a road there that can bypass the Kaolin intersection and return to the Undercity?" Feng Xing thought hard, and the sweat on his face proved it, "Although, that road is not suitable. Troops pass" "sorry……" Katrin was silent - although almost no one took that road, it was a good choice for one or two people to escape. At the very least, the undead troops brought here were prepared to be destroyed. "No, I didn't make it clear to you. If someone really returns to Frozen Post to report, it's not a bad thing." Probably, even speaking was a bit reluctant for Fengxing at this time, "Besides, the team It was my plan to bring it back intact" Seeing his struggling look, Katrin tried to dissuade him: "Stop talking. You can rest!" "Okaymy Katrin." Feng Xing put a smile on his face, "Today, you finally called my name." Feng Xing finally shut his mouth, just when Katrin was angry at his words. "" Looking at his quiet smile, his round face was full of peace, as happy as a baby. In the end, Katrin said nothing, perhaps because she accepted his title, or perhaps because she couldn't bear to disturb his sleep. In short, she just held Feng Xing's shoulders lightly, no longer floating, sitting cross-legged on the ground, pillowing his head, and quietly staring at the endless corroded land. "Queen, have we really been forgotten?" Katrin’s muttering to herself was, after all, just to herself. Feng Xing, who was snoring softly, would not hear it, and the hatred next to him would not understand it. The zombie dogs were as quiet as sculptures, and the mountains in the distance had no echo. The day passed and it was midnight again, which was the time for Fengxing to wake up. "Katlin." The first moment he opened his eyes, Feng Xing noticed something unusual. "You slept all day. It's early morning." Katrin’s plain voice made him jump up and turn around to look - he was still in that posture, and he could tell exactly what she had done. "You are pillowing me, always leaning on me, motionless?" Fengxing's incoherent words only made Katrin calmer: "This is nothing to the banshee." "On the contrary!" Feng Xing stepped forward, pulled Katrin up, held her hands, and pressed them on his heart, "Katlin" “The banshee’s skin is very cold.” Katrin wanted to pull her hand back, but found that Feng Xing had almost used all her strength, although this little strength was nothing to the banshee. "No" Feng Xing's eyes focused on Katrin's hands. The hands of the former high elf had changed a lot after being resurrected as undead. As an ordinary human, Feng Xing couldn't tell how much impact these changes would have. However, to Holding someone motionless for a whole day is definitely not as easy as it sounds. "These are the hands of the undead." Katrin allowed him to act, and the body temperature of a living person came from her hands, like a small spark falling into the water, and was instantly submerged by the coldness, but it was so shocking. It didn’t take long before Feng Xing let go: “This is Katrin’s hand, the hand of the former high elf Katrin, the hand of the Forsaken Katrin, my Katrin’s hand.” "" The silent stare made Katrin feel uncomfortable. Finally, she looked around: "All our ghouls are back. Although I don't know where you sent the remaining two zombie dogs, but now, we should consider how to retreat." "Retreat? Regardless of the Kaolin intersection or the Mark of the Demon Blade to the northwest, the dense undead creatures can only keep us away; there are also the ghouls you lured to Lake Miredal in the south" Feng Xing laughed and said from the side He picked up a jar on the ground and sat down, "If there is anything worth doing at this moment, apart from sending these four zombie dogs out as sentries, it can only be eating." "Are we just going to wait like this? In this plain where only undead creatures roam?" Looking at the zombie dogs scattering, Katrin didn't understand. "You said you didn't want to starve to death on the way to victory." Opening the can, the meat inside had long lost its heat, but Fengxing still ate it with gusto, maybe because he was used to it, maybe because he was too hungry. "Don't worry. Even if there are no survivors to report back, the Silver Dawn of Frozen Hills will send a supply team sooner or later, and they will inevitably encounter the dozen abominations at the Kaolin intersection. When they get thereAt this moment, our opportunity comes. " Feng Xing’s explanation was not detailed, but Catlin chose to believe that just like it had been since the departure of Undercity, Feng Xing’s command was always wonderful. "Don't you think this wine tastes bad?" Catlin couldn't help but ask when she saw Fengxing ending his morning meal with a bold bottle blowing. "It's just for celebration." Feng Xing stood up with his hands raised, "It's possible that we don't need to wait for the Silver Dawn." "what happened?" "The zombie dogs discovered the retreating scouts of the Scarlet Crusade not far to the south of us." As he spoke, Fengxing collected the bottles and cans arranged on the ground, picked some and handed them to Katrin, "They must have discovered them. The anomaly at the Kaolin intersection. It is very likely that we will see the large force of the Scarlet Crusade at dawn." "What!" Katrin was shocked, "In that case, wouldn't we be caught between abominations and humans?" "That's right. But with my Katrin here, it's not dangerous." Feng Xing checked his luggage. No, it was just simple food. "Wait, wait for the opportunity to escape." Looking at Feng Xing’s relaxed and freehand expression, Katrin blurted out: “Feng Xing.” "What?" "Why is a human being willing to trust an undead?" "BecauseI can only believe it." Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 6 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter Six - Gambler As a country that has been massacred, the survivors of Lordaeron always have an unforgettable hatred for the undead of natural disasters. They took up arms and fought unyieldingly. Although this kind of resistance is not a strong threat in front of Arthas, the Lich King's chief death knight is not on this scarred continent now. So, humans have a chance to breathe. The Argent Dawn plans to establish a new base, although this plan has been destroyed by Fengxing; the Scarlet Crusade chose a resolute counterattack in the face of the undead that flooded the continent, just like the mixed force heading from Tyr's Hand to Kaolin's Crossing. Yes, mixed forces. About a hundred people moved forward quickly on the road. The neat footsteps of the infantry gave people the illusion of majesty. The dozen or so mages dotted among them did not affect the formation at all. Their expressions were solemn, and they were always very concerned about the single undead creature they encountered along the way. Capably separate into small groups, surround them, kill them, quickly follow the group, and move on. "This is the real army." Feng Xing, who was still waiting on the plain, suddenly praised. Katrin beside her was looking out, although her field of vision was certainly not as far as the zombie dogs sent out. "There are humans coming? To the east or to the west?" "Is the Silver Dawn that collapsed overnight worthy of me saying that?" Feng Xing stood up from the ground, lowered his head and calculated something, "The Scarlet Crusaders are completely different from them. A zombie dog's dying counterattack hit the infantry's armor. , in exchange for nothing more than a slight retreat; a ghoul attacked from behind, but the infantry was completely indifferent because he trusted his comrades to solve it for him; they rarely spoke, and whether they were marching or attacking, they relied more on gestures; When facing the undead, they have a killing frenzy" Katrin nodded in agreement: "I saw such a human army when they attacked Lordaeron. They are well-equipped, well-trained, and brave enough to fight." "Such a human army cannot compete with such a small force in such a plain. But fortunately, we don't have to fight with them head-on." Feng Xing, who seemed to think everything was in order, walked up to Katrin, "Now, again Time for showmanship.” "So, what do I need to do?" Katrin's sharp voice was filled with excitement. "Catch me like a trophy." Feng Xing handed his neck to Katrin's hand, "Then, go west. There is a zombie dog waiting nearby. Once you see it, follow it, no matter what you face. Condition." After hesitation, Katrin agreed: "But, what to do with these bottles?" “…I took it myself.” This question made Fengxing feel embarrassed. After a long time, he gritted his teeth, grabbed the bottles from Katrin's hands, and hugged them in his arms. Seeing how annoyed he was about this, Katrin smiled and gently lifted him up, hugging him across her chest: "Can you go?" “No, I mean disguised as your trophy.” "Loot?" Katrin tilted her head and finally shook her head, "No undead creature would do that." "I'm just being cautious." Feng Xing, who was holding Katrin's arms in the air, looked like a monkey. "When humans see this abnormal phenomenon, they will be confused at most; if they find that a human can survive among a group of undead creatures, If it's intact, they won't just be thinking about it. But first of all, it's not certain whether the Scarlet Crusaders can find us." That’s right. Regardless of the Scarlet Crusaders or any other human being, no one would think that the undead can coexist peacefully with humans. Even Garithos, who briefly cooperated with Sylvanas with different motives, has never trusted the undead. Of course, that stupid guy was already a corpse. No matter what, the Scarlet Crusade force that was marching quickly at this moment only knew that there were more than a dozen abominations gathered at Kaolin intersection, but they never guessed what was happening there, or what might happen. The Kaolin intersection is just an intersection, and it is not that wide. A dozen abominations gathered together will inevitably look crowded. In other words, it is not called crowded, it can even be said to be relatively loose, but this accumulation of combat power is too easy to give up. People feel oppressed. If one tiger can occupy a mountain forest, probably among undead creatures, abominations also exist like that. The only difference is that two tigers will fight each other, but a dozen abominations can live together peacefully. A tiger swooping down on its prey can frighten people, so what kind of shock does it feel like when a dozen abominations rush to attack? Don't say spectacular things lightly. Those are just words from people who stand far away without any danger. Talking about it on paper and actually being there are completely different things. For example, by KatrinFengxing, who was clamped on his waist, realized it - as a living person, he was the target of hatred. Of course, in his hateful little eyes, he was just a pile of fresh meat, but it was such an excited appetite that made Feng Xing choose to walk a tightrope. The zombie dog leading the way not only ran slowly, but Katrin followed closely, followed by eleven ghouls. Further behind, two abominations stopped and walked, disturbing the pursuit of other abominations. Instead, the three meat grinding trucks headed westward on their own. If someone looks from a distance, they can see that a Scourge Legion seems to be rehearsing some formation, led by a zombie dog, moving around the Kaolin intersection in circles. It didn't take long for this kind of running to form a pattern, and the trajectory became more and more like a real circle. Probably, this is Fengxing’s intention. But Katrin still didn’t understand, and the Scarlet Crusaders who were getting closer didn’t see any clues. In fact, before seeing the strange situation at the Kaolin intersection, the Scarlet Crusaders were just chasing a dexterous zombie dog. Unlike many undead creatures, this zombie dog did not rush forward stupidly because of the smell of living people. It even turned around and ran away when a small group of infantrymen came out to chase it! This made the soldiers angry. Soon, the entire army began to collectively chase a zombie dog with close cooperation, but it only made the guy escape faster. But now, the Scarlet Crusaders no longer care about the cunning zombie dog. They were frightened by the undead troops running in front of them. This is the intersection of Kaolin and the place where Feng Xingxin pondered over it. It no longer matters whether the previous troops or scouts of the Scarlet Crusade deduced any mystery from the ruins of the chapel or the remains of the ghouls on the plain. The important thing is that they came and saw what Feng Xing wanted them to see. A large number of abominations followed some ghouls, vaguely led by a banshee, running from north to south in front of them! "Organized Scourge Legion!" "Alsace is back?" "Blood debt must be paid with blood!" In an instant, the infantrymen raised their swords, and the mages began to chant. It was at this moment that the zombie dog that led Catlin turned to the west, spread its legs and used its fastest speed. The troops controlled by Feng Xing followed resolutely, but the abominations gradually stopped. The breath of a living person. The breath of more than a hundred living people. Hatred without wisdom cannot make a choice, but as the Scarlet Crusaders rush closer and closer, and Catlin, who is holding Feng Xing, drifts further and further away, the answer to this multiple-choice question pops up on its own. Now, Fengxing can finally say that the charge of more than a dozen abominations is spectacular, although he did not speak. It wasn't until they reached the southwest end of the Demon Blade's Trace that the leading zombie dog finally stopped. "Feng Xing, you are a genius!" Following Feng Xing’s instructions, Katrin remained silent along the way, but as soon as she stopped, she immediately burst into admiration. This made Feng Xing struggle - he tried hard to cover his ears. "Don't!" "sorry." After calming down her voice, Katrin immediately put Feng Xing down and quickly caught the bottles that fell due to his struggle. "Ouch!" The fall was not serious, but not light either. "Katelin, did you do it on purpose?" "Compared to this, I don't want you to starve on the road." Looking at Feng Xing getting up in embarrassment, Katrin did not hide her smile. "" After staring at her for a while, Feng Xing turned away, pulled out a wine bottle, took out a piece of barbecue from his arms, and bit into it fiercely. "After eating, it's time to go back to the Undercity, right?" Looking at Feng Xing’s back, Katrin suddenly asked. "No, all the abominations that blocked the Scarlet Crusade are dead. Only the two that belong to me are left, and they are being chased now I want to save them." "What!" Katrin was shocked and hurriedly floated in front of him, "Hate is just a pieced-together thing. If it is lost, it can be recreated at any time. There is no need to take risks!" "Really?" Feng Xing smiled noncommittally, with food still in his mouth, "A general can sacrifice unimportant troops for the sake of victory, because he is commanding a battle; but a junior officer must cherish every unit in his hands. , because he is commanding battle. With our troops, I can’t be considered a general, right?” "No matter what you say, return to the Undercity immediately!" Katrin hesitated for a moment, then shook her head firmly, "The Queen sent me to supervise you to complete the task. Now that the task is completed, if you don't listen to me, I can think of you I want to defect."  "Complete the mission?" Feng Xing was stunned by Katrin's decision, but she still smiled noncommittally, "Katrin, have you forgotten? Sylvanas has no intention of letting me live, nor does she. I never thought about whether I would really complete the mission. In order to survive, I can only work hard and win the greatest results with minimal casualties. Now, the two abominations still have a chance to fight for it. If I give up, it will be A sign of lack of self-respect.” "You gambler!" Katrin thought for a long time, but became more determined. "Gambler?" Fengxing sighed, "Katelin, if you are given a task and you succeed, you can be resurrected as a high elf. However, you don't know how far you can achieve true success; and if you fail , it just disappeared into thin air, and even the Forgotten One couldn't do it. Faced with such a price, will you fight for it?" Feng Xing’s words made Katrin startled, but she still didn’t change her will: “I can, but that’s because now I’m just a banshee.” "Yes, the Forsaken is not the identity you cherish. However, if you were faced with the same task when you were still a high elf, there would be no reward for success, and everything would be in vain if you failed. In this way, you would How to choose?" Without waiting for Katrin's answer, Fengxing continued, " Katrin, when the lottery is the most important thing to you, it is worth betting no matter the cost, and without hesitation; when the bet is yours The most important thing is that every opportunity is worth cherishing Regardless of whether I am a gambler or not, there is a gap between the immortal Sylvanas and the living me, which is destined to push me into this world. A gamble with no way out.” "Fengxing" Finally, Feng Xing finished swallowing what was in his mouth: "Okay Katrin, let me continue the bet." The two looked at each other, and for a moment, no one spoke. Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 7 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 7 - A sad position A dozen abominations are not just talk. Although hundreds of Scarlet Crusaders won the victory, they paid the price of ten deaths. This can actually be something to be proud of. Less than one infantryman was exchanged for an abomination. Such a record is not bad anywhere. However, the commander leading the team frowned. Watching his subordinates chasing the last two abominations, watching the two abominations dragging their bulky bodies but moving dexterously, a trace of uneasiness lingered in his heart. If the killed abominations were obviously fighting on their own, then now these two guys obviously have some kind of tacit understanding. "Where's the front?" "The report is the mark of the magic blade!" It’s impossible for the commander not to know geography, he just wanted to confirm. And this natural answer seemed to make him feel more and more uneasy. The road from the ruins of the Argent Dawn to the Plague Scar is littered with corpses of zombie dogs and Argent Dawn troops. Although the total number of human corpses counted was quite large, the army of less than 200 people was definitely not strong enough to actively sweep away the Plague Scars, and besides, it was only knights and infantry; as a result, they fell on such a road "Stop the pursuit and assemble the entire team!" The Scar of the Demon Blade is in sight, and the commander of the Scarlet Crusade finally gave the order. The soldiers who were red-eyed after the killing were quite reluctant to leave. As they quickly returned to the team, they looked back at the hatred that gradually disappeared near the mark of the magic blade. After forming the team, they looked at the commander in confusion. …If I don’t give the order, will this army make the same mistake as the Silver Dawn? If it was really an ambush, using a dozen abominations as bait, with such strength there were too many undead from the natural disaster, but the Scarlet Crusaders could not sacrifice themselves unreasonably! Facing the bright-eyed subordinates, the commander finally gave no explanation and only issued an order to retreat. The troops moved eastward, and the commander walked at the end. Looking back at the crack-like mark of the magic blade, sweat flowed from the commander's hand that clenched the hilt of the sword, but he still caught up with the speed of the troops. …If I were just an ordinary soldier, how great would it be! No matter whether the commander of the Scarlet Crusade is cautious or contradictory, his thoughts are just his thoughts. The uniform soldiers will not know, nor will the long-suffering Feng Xing know. However, this result is enough for Fengxing to rest assured - the two abominations are trying to return to him, and if nothing else happens, the zombie dogs on guard will also meet up at about the same time. Everything, almost perfect. Almost. Thinking about it, Feng Xing couldn't help but feel sorry for the dead ghoul, and the feeling of terror spread by the death of the ghoul was too frightening for him. Perhaps, this is also a big reason why he would rather take risks than give up the two abominations. Fortunately, the time to retire is finally here. "The Scarlet Crusaders chose to retreat in front of the Mark of the Demon Blade." There was joy in Fengxing's faint words, and Katrin clearly noticed: "Actually, you don't want to do that either" "I should thank the commander of the Scarlet Crusade. His prudence saved us." Fengxing said seriously, "However, a commander of a centurion has such qualities Katrin, sooner or later the Scarlet Crusade will become The Forsaken are powerful rivals to open up the Plaguelands.” Katrin was startled: "You mean pioneering?" "Of course." A touch of joy had already been revealed, and Feng Xing's face was full of solemnity, "A human who is only good at directing small-scale battles is not worthy of Sylvanas's mercy, but if this human has a good strategic vision, , things are different. Strictly speaking, my efforts in this plague land these days are just for a chance to express my love." "Feng Xing" Katrin couldn't help but retort, "The Queen is not like that, and I will give advice to the Queen" "What's the point of that?" Feng Xing shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Katelin, you are not Sylvanas, you don't understand the responsibility that comes with leading the Forsaken and being called the Queen of Darkness - you don't understand . You are willing to believe me because you already understand me. But, what about Sylvanas? Even if she understands me and trusts me, how can she make all the Forgotten people willing to believe me? If I If you cannot use your own abilities to prove your worth to all the Forsaken, Sylvanas will never set a precedent for me and accept a living person." Fengxing’s words made Katrin think about it for a long time, but she still didn’t understand: “Why not?” "If she just accepts a living person casually, I would rather defect on the spot." Feng Xing didn't care about Katrin's surprise and looked atLooking at the West, "However, I believe in Sylvanas. She can resist Arthas immediately, win the final victory in the game with humans and vampires, and make an independent cry in the undead camp. Sylvanas is both beautiful and intelligent, I believe she is an excellent leader." Looking at his back, Katrin vaguely felt that he was not like an ordinary human being, or in other words, the abilities that Feng Xing had shown repeatedly had finally accumulated into his temperament in her eyes. "Feng Xing, what did you do in the past?" "In the past" This question made Feng Xing lower his head in silence, and he turned around after a long time, "He was considered a scholar of military theorywell, a scholar." That somewhat mocking tone made Katrin drift over: "In your hometown, you must be outstanding." "If we only look at the command ability." Feng Xing became shy, "Actually, I'm just better at commanding troops to attack." "This is something to be proud of!" Katrin did not hesitate to praise Feng Xing's ability. "If you are given enough troops and if you can control them, not to mention the death knight, you will at least be able to fight in the world of humans and orcs. Invincible." "No, Katrin, I'm not as powerful as you say. There is a man who has to command half as many troops as me to be able to tie with me in battle, but in the whole battle, I can't guarantee victory." It seemed that Feng Xing was lost in memories, "In my hometown, when I was at the top, there was always that person beside me who was evenly matched But now, he probably really has no opponent" Feng Xing's emotion was quite unreasonable, which Catlin couldn't quite understand. However, she didn't say anything more. She just floated next to him, followed his gaze, looked to the west, and looked at his face from time to time, only to find that His expression was stupid and his eyes were unfocused. Are you homesick? Katrin's mind suddenly pieced together the memories of Silvermoon City. Those bits and pieces of laughter could probably make her go crazy It's a pity that the laughter that was like silver bells is now so sad and shrill. His dexterous hands can no longer even hold a wine bottle. From high elves to undead banshees. Suddenly, Katrin seemed to deeply understand the gap between him and the queen that Feng Xing said. No, not just the queen, it was the difference between a human being and a forgotten person. He risked his life to prove himself to us just to make us agree that he should live; he has not forgotten us, but we don’t know how to be sure. Because of the low self-esteem after falling? Or do you treat others with caution? After thinking about it, Katrin still didn’t understand, but she felt that Fengxing’s stance was pathetic, but she also felt that she was the one whose stance was pathetic. In the end, Katrin chose to remain silent by his side. A human and a banshee stood side by side quietly beside the road in the Western Plaguelands, one sitting on the ground and the other floating. This scene that was supposed to be weird was quite harmonious at the moment. Those ugly ghouls stood behind them like sculptures, and they looked solemn at first glance. They wait in silence, they think in silence. They didn't know what each other was thinking, but they knew that once those abominations and zombie dogs returned, the tranquility would be broken, and then, what awaited them would be something uncontrollable but had to face. But it seems they were wrong. There was no sound of Hate's muffled footsteps in the air, but Feng Xing suddenly took a breath of air. "What's wrong?" Catlin stroked Feng Xing's back - she didn't dare to use force, otherwise, there might be bloodshed. Breathing heavily and staring out his eyes, Feng Xing was almost speechless and could only reach out to grab the bottle. This look gave Katrin a thought: "Did Abomination die from some kind of attack?" "No." After drinking half a bottle of wine, Feng Xing finally regained his breath, "The abomination is coming soon, but the zombie dog standing guard in the north died suddenly." "Suddenly?" Katrin was surprised. "Before that moment, all I knew was that there were some people in the norththere were no arrows, and it wasn't a close-range sneak attack" Feng Xing thought for a moment, then suddenly stood up, "Nine times out of ten, it's the Holy Light!" "What!" Ignoring Katrin's surprise, Fengxing immediately controlled the ghouls and ran westward collectively: "Retreat immediately." "But……" "Whether it's zombie dogs or abominations, although they are important, they are nothing compared to this information. We must inform Sylvanas as soon as possible."Katrin next to her was still puzzled, but Feng Xing explained, "Judging from the location of the incident, those who attacked did not look like the Scarlet Crusaders; moreover, those people looked and felt different from the Scarlet Crusaders In addition, because we Because of the obstruction of the reconnaissance range, it cannot be the people of Silver Dawn." "Then they" Fengxing didn’t let Katrin finish what she said: “I’m not sure until another zombie dog confirms it. But I guess it’s blood essence” "But why did you resolutely retreat?" ?Katlin finally finished asking the question in a stealth manner. "They kill undead creatures when they see them from a distance. Can I not retreat?" Feng Xing smiled bitterly, "More importantly, they are blood elves!" Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 8 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 8 - Blood Elves and Undead Magic Blood elves, in fact, are high elves, and they were also included in the category of night elves more than 10,000 years ago. The distant history is not a clear part of Feng Xing's memory, but the legendary story is still roughly known. - Dang Sa Glass lured the upper elves to part ways with the night elves over magic issues, and when he finally established the Sunwell, the name high elves probably took shape; and 10,000 years later, the invasion of the Scourge destroyed the home of the high elves, and those who survived The high elves are groping for the road to revival under the leadership of Kael'thas, the only heir to the Sunstrider Dynasty. The racial name of blood elves was given by Kael'thas when he reluctantly destroyed the polluted Sunwell. It is said that it was to commemorate the compatriots killed by the Scourge. "What exactly are blood elves? As far as I know, apart from us high elves, the only ones in the world who can be called elves are those night elves." What Feng Xing knows doesn’t mean that Katrin also knows. "Katelin, you should have heard of Kael'thas Sun Chaser." Looking at the northeast, there was no trace of hatred, Feng Xing gritted his teeth and chose to leave, "He changed the name to the high elf." "Prince Kael'thas?" Every close scream from Katrin would cause Fengxing's ears to be tortured. "It seems that Catlin who is accompanying me needs a lot of courage!" Feng Xing smiled bitterly and set off in a stride, "But now, Kael'thas has probably ascended the throne." "That's right." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Walking in silence, the long deserted road was filled with silence, especially after the Silver Dawn cleared the undead on the road in order to open up the supply line. Feng Xing and Katrin were surrounded by ghouls and meat grinding carts. Apart from the neat footsteps, there was only the squeaking sound of the wheels. Katrin didn’t intend to understand why Feng Xing knew these things, but she believed he wasn’t lying. At least he didn't have to lie about his retreat. Blood elves should be called Sin'dorei in Thalassian language, right? Chewing on this name, Katrin seemed to recall the humiliation in the past, and a tearful emotion suddenly came to her eyes, but the banshee's body could not shed tears. This made her even more painful. The forces of the Forgotten faced the survivors of the high elves, but had to flee. Katrin knew very well what attitude the survivors would have towards the undead. It was reasonable for the ghouls controlled by Fengxing to be killed as soon as they met. Otherwise, the queen would not call herself the Forgotten. This gave Katrin the urge to burst into tears. However, she didn’t make a sound after all. Perhaps she was worried that the banshee's wail would hurt Feng Xing who was close at hand, or perhaps she didn't want him to discover her emotions. But there is one thing, Catlin understood what Feng Xing said before - "They are blood elves!" This is the reason why Fengxing retreated immediately. "It's popular." "What?" Feng Xing did not turn around because of Katrin's soft call, which made her feel a little lucky: "Thank you." "Did my escape prevent you from fighting against your compatriots?" Feng Xing did not wait for Katrin's answer. "If I hurt a blood elf, how would Sylvanas treat me? A thousand-mile dike, collapsed in an anthill. I don’t dare to fool my life.” "Is it just like this?" Fengxing's question did not eliminate Catlin's gratitude. In her opinion, it was just trying to cover up, which made her smile somewhat. "In addition, do you think those people are reallybloody Elf?" "Okay, let me explain it more clearly. At that location, if it was someone from the Silver Dawn, we would have discovered it in advance, but we didn't notice anything; if it was the Scarlet Crusaders, the warlocks who knew the Holy Light would definitely It was surrounded by infantry, not alone, but the ghoul did only see a few figures when it died; then, we can only consider the north. The only ones who can use the Holy Light in that direction are the blood elves. "Feng Xing's voice was low and methodical. "The only thing I'm not sure about is whether these blood elves are reckless survivors or an organized advance team." "Advance team? You mean" Katrin’s tone was almost one of surprise. After thinking for a long time, Feng Xing looked back at Katrin's face, which was almost jumping for joy, and continued marching: "You know, there is only one road from the Ghost Land to the Eastern Plague Land, and you must pass through the three-way intersection where the undead of natural disasters are densely packed."?After all, that intersection also leads to Stratholme, where Kel'Thuzad is based. Therefore, if they are headless survivors who want to pass there, they will inevitably suffer heavy casualties; but in fact, they are still in the mood to kill a ghoul that has just appeared, rather than avoiding possible annihilation. " “So, they are really organized?” Katrin was almost overflowing with joy. "That is the greatest possibility." Although Feng Xing nodded, his tone was questioning, "But what if something happens to Silver Moon City and all the remaining blood elves have to migrate collectively?" "What!" "It's all just speculation." "this……" "This is the real reason why I retreated immediately." Feng Xing still did not look back, "No matter what the real situation is, it is almost certain that Silvermoon City will change. The sooner Sylvanas knows about this, the better It is easy to make the most advantageous decision. If it is too late, it may lead to fratricide - destroying the undead from natural disasters is a matter of course; if you communicate with each other one day earlier, you are likely to help each other - no matter life or death, everyone is A heart of one color. Compared to the gains and losses involved, what are one or two haters?” Fengxing’s explanation was met with Katrin’s soft words after a moment of silence: “Thank you.” Then, there was another silence. Before we knew it, it started to rain. There was no lightning or thunder, and it was not considered dark clouds. Or, even if there are more dark clouds in this gloomy weather, there won't be much change. The patter of raindrops fell on the corroded land, forming mud almost immediately. Although the situation on the road was relatively optimistic, it obviously affected Fengxing's speed, and he even fell down. No, he didn’t fall to the ground. Katrin behind him had quick eyes and quick hands. She leaned forward and caught Feng Xing who lost his balance. However, those bottles rested on Feng Xing’s back, causing him pain. "Let me hug you!" Seeing him rubbing his lower back in embarrassment, Katrin did not hide her smile. "" Maybe it was the increasing rain that instantly ended his hesitation, or maybe it was some other reason. In short, when they continued to move forward, Fengxing was already holding a bunch of bottles and bottles, and he was also being held crosswise by Katrin. The rain gear was prepared conveniently when stealing food at Frozen Post. Although it could not completely cover the bodies of the two people, it at least prevented Feng Xing from getting soaked. However, it also made the coldness from Katrin's hands particularly obvious. But he didn't say anything. He just followed his gaze and looked at Katrin's face naturally, calm and gentle, and those banshee eyes were looking at the front seriously. "Kel'Thuzad's skills are incredible!" Fengxing’s unexpected sigh made Katrin quite unhappy: “Why are you mentioning that devil?” "How can he become a devil when he is just a lich?" Feng Xing smiled softly, "However, even without him, Arthas will still attack Silvermoon City, and Sylvanas will still be resurrected by Frostmourne. He became a dark ranger; but without his skills, those dead female high elves would not be so complete even if they were resurrected. If Sylvanas could be independent, she would only have so-called ghoul-like sisters around her They', is she really determined to fight for the title of Forgotten One?" Looking at Katrin's thoughtful look, Feng Xing changed the hand holding the umbrella: "From a certain point of view, although Kel'Thuzad deserves to be hated, undead magic should not be rejected blindly." "Do you agree with undead magic?" Katrin was surprised. "I don't agree with it, but at least I acknowledge its existence." Lying in Katrin's arms, Fengxing enjoyed the slight rhythmic swaying, "Without such excellent undead magic, I wouldn't have been able to meet my lover. Katrin, it is even less possible for her to lie in the hands of a banshee so peacefully without worrying about contracting any disease." That’s right, not all undead creatures are just piles of rotten flesh like abominations. Regardless of the lower types, at least the female high elves resurrected by Kel'Thuzad himself all have sound bodies. From a rough perspective, except for their heartbeats, there is not much difference between them and before they died. However, undead magic can only resurrect the dead, but it cannot repair Katrin's scarred hands from the last battle. "Sure enough, you are afraid of death." Katrin tilted her head, trying hard not to let Feng Xing see her expression. But this was obviously impossible to succeed. Feng Xing kept looking at her face, well, now it was a side face: "The elves who had eternal life at the beginning really couldn't understand it, but as human beings with short life spans, most people died in nostalgia. When the sun shines. Although no matter how beautiful??Human beings, even orcs, can bravely abandon their lives for their own beliefs, but in the face of natural death, human beings who do not have the privilege of immortality long to seize a little more time, or to escape the law of time. Undead magic can allow the dead to continue thinking, allow them to see the happy lives of their descendants, and free humans from the shackles of death. This is probably the reason why undead magic has been banned repeatedly and passed down from generation to generation until it is so powerful today. And this may also be Kel'Thuzad's original intention! " "But……" "However, all of this has been exploited by others, and everything has been changed beyond recognition." Katrin's retort seemed to be expected by Feng Xing, "Just like the high elves' choice of magic led to the invasion of the Burning Legion." "" Katrin was silent, Feng Xing patiently watched her thinking for a long time, and then gave her a smile when she lowered her head. "The temporary results may reveal right and wrong, but the heart of exploration is the real eternity." Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 9 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 9 - The World of the Forgotten The right or wrong of undead magic is not important in itself, so Feng Xing did not say anything more about it. However, after a long hesitation, Katrin uttered a question: "The Forgotten no, do all the people resurrected by undead magic really have a reason to exist?" After a long time, Catlin, who never got an answer, finally couldn't help but look down, and saw that Feng Xing was sleeping peacefully. His even breathing was very weak amidst the sound of rain, but it was in harmony with the rhythm of his own floating. There was no expression on the face that was pale due to fatigue, but in Katrin's eyes, it was the best expression. He was not worried at all, being in the arms of a banshee! Thinking about it, Katrin sped up It was as if the two of them were traveling from west to east. The road back along the way was quite peaceful. At least, the undead creatures on the road had been cleared away when the Argent Dawn decided to build the chapel. Therefore, Fengxing was able to catch up on his sleep, and perhaps stayed in Katrin's arms for this reason, allowing him to relax without touching the ground. However, when they were near Maris Farm, Fengxing, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes: "Katelin, take me to the farm to rest for a while." "What?" Katrin was puzzled, "You haven't been lazy enough these past two days? Have you ever seen a disgraced general who needed someone to carry him on the battlefield?" "Me!" Feng Xing laughed, "Besides, I'm not a general." "For what reason?" "What is supposed to come will always come. If we don't hide, the supply team of Silver Dawn will meet us in an hour." Perhaps because he was made lazy by Katrin's arms, Feng Xing had a hint of tiredness on his face as he spoke. , "It is not difficult to defeat this supply team, and it is not impossible to even destroy them. But you know, it is also a good thing for the Argent Dawn to discover the traces of the battlefield at the Kaolin intersection. At least it is in line with Sylvanas Intention. Although, everything is just my speculation Katrin, do you believe it? " Katrin’s actions were earlier than her words, and she corrected her direction before Feng Xing finished speaking: “I also implemented your plan when I didn’t believe it at first, let alone now?” "It turns out that you can also joke." As if he continued to sleep, Fengxing thought for a long time and suddenly came to a conclusion, "Very good. It hurts my ears, but feels good in my heart." “…Are you willing to have your ears hurt forever?” After arriving at Maris Farm, Katrin, who stopped flying around, asked seemingly for no reason. "So you are willing to make me feel comfortable?" Feng Xing's rhetorical question was very quick and teasing, "Katelin, you are a forgotten person, and I am an insignificant human being. Maybe after returning to the Undercity, you will I was assigned another task by Sylvanas, and I became a living corpse, which may become the raw material for a new abomination in a few days. In this era, what do you think of such hope? Is it worth the promise?” "No." Katrin was silent for a long time, and her sharp voice turned out to be a short sigh, "However, you are worthy of being cherished by a forgotten person." "If all the Forgotten people think so, then I promise." Fengxing’s tone was solemn, but coupled with the movements of his hands, it looked awkward. In other words, he just jumped down from Katrin's arms, took out a piece of barbecue in his left hand, held the wine bottle in his right hand, and started munching as soon as he finished speaking. "However, these are not worth considering now. My life and death are still in the hands of Sylvanas. All I do is to hope that she can return my own life to me, and I, at least You have to pay loyalty." After chewing for a while, Feng Xing continued to talk, "And if she wasn't so harsh, I wouldn't pay loyalty. Ridiculous logic!" "Why? Why are you asking the Queen to give you a way to survive, but at the same time asking the Queen to restrict this road to be dangerous?" Katrin really couldn't understand. "A good leader is indeed very important and worth defending with his life, but " "But, only in this way, the possibility of me dying a good death is greater." Feng Xing took over the conversation and explained lightly, "Living without meaning is nothing. If Sylvanas does not have the potential to unify the Northern Continent, even if I don't No matter how hard you try, you can't escape death. The night elves are too far away, the undead of natural disasters will not accept the living, and I don't understand the language of the orcs. As for the remnants of humans, an unarmed civilian who returned from an area where the dead are piled will be burned as a potential spreader of pathogens. Death, I really can’t think of a more perfect ending.” Looking at him, Katrin nodded heavily and turned away: "I don't understand the situation of certain races, but in your situation, I really can't imagine which camp can accept you."   "So, you and I are natural friends." Fengxing laughed while taking another sip of wine, "If there is really no other way, I will try my best to let Sylvanas fight for a vast world for the Forsaken. There is no way for one to survive." The undercity under construction is too small!” "Heaven and earth" The popular vocabulary surprised Katrin. The playful look could be interpreted as the heroism of a king or the foolishness of an idiot. However, in her eyes, it was difficult to tell which category Fengxing belonged to. Or, is he just telling his ideals to a friend? Katrin showed a smile, but did not turn around for Feng Xing to see. However, Feng Xing didn't seem to consider how she would react, and kept talking to himself: "Now that the Forgotten have appeared and become a force, and Kel'Thuzad's undead magic technology can obviously mass-produce the Forgotten. In other words, as long as they master this technology, the Forsaken will not call themselves that, but a new race!" "Race!" Finally, Catlin was deafened by the words that burst out of Feng Xing's mouth. She turned around and pointed her scarred hand at him. Her face was distorted and her tone was strange: "Youyou" "What a race needs is inheritance and rebirth, not too much magic." Feng Xing bit off a large piece of meat, chewed it, looked directly into Katrin's eyes, took a step closer after swallowing, and stretched out his hand holding the wine bottle. Hand, "Katelin, tell me, as long as there are still living beings in the world to reproduce from generation to generation, is there any reason why the Forsaken cannot become a race?" The feeling of tears welling up occurred in Katrin's heart again, which made her unable to help but cover her face with her hands. Even if there were no real tears, she didn't feel as sad as before. "Feng XingWhy didn't you say these words to the queen on the first day?" "Because, I have sacrificed my life these days in exchange for your listening." There are no complicated emotions in Feng Xing's tone, it seems that all the complexity has become natural in these calm words. "But……" Facing Katrin's excitement, Feng Xing only shook his head slightly and took another sip of wine: "I am just a humble human being. One day, you will understand that all my words and deeds are just to survive, no matter what. I He is not a noble person, the only thing worthy of praise is probably his credibility." Looking at Katrin's half-understanding expression, Feng Xing sighed: "In other words, I chose a path in order to survive. Although I may face the opportunity to cleanse my past and become a glorious hero in the future, but I will only follow the original choice - which is a virtue, but in terms of original intention, it is very ordinary." "Fengxing" "So, you don't have to be happy. You can completely interpret what I just said as a human who is greedy for life and afraid of death and encourages the ambition of a forgotten person to dominate the world in order to survive." "But I know that you gave me an answer." Suddenly, Katrin rushed forward, hugged Feng Xing tightly in her arms, and flew in the air along with the inertia, like the dance of a bee. Katrin stopped talking, and Feng Xing also chose to remain silent, even though the hug was not considered gentle, and the tumbling and dancing in the air only reminded him of an enhanced roller coaster, the kind with loose seat belts. However, although the time was long, Fengxing endured it silently. Probably, he didn't want to interfere with Katrin's emotions. It wasn’t until Katrin’s speed gradually slowed down that Feng Xing struggled to hold her arm: “Are you okay? If possible, let me know next time.” “Oh?” Katrin’s eyes were full of smiles as she gently put Feng Xing back on the ground. "Although humans long for flying like birds, it is the first time to experience such exciting and difficult movements. It is really exciting." While trying to take a deep breath, Feng Xing stroked his heart, his face turned blue, "You should be lucky, I wasn’t so scared that I vomited just now.” "I'm sorryI was impulsive." The apology is sincere, but it cannot hide the joy. Katrin put her hand on Feng Xing's shoulder: "Even if the Queen finally decides to harvest your life, I will definitely beg her to wait for you to wake up as the Forgotten One." "Only such a promise will make people believe it." Feng Xing commented, turning around and raising his hand, trying to point in a direction, but gave up, "The supply team of Silver Dawn has passed by, and we can continue marching. However, I can't tell the difference now. Clear the east, west, north and south.” "So, you want me to continue to hold you and let you continue to hold those wine bottles?" Katrin smiled, and the sharp voice made Feng Xing's ears tingle, "Then, come on. Enjoy the banshee's voice by the way." "You??…it must be intentional! Gritting his teeth, Feng Xing packed up his poor food-based equipment and walked towards Katrin's hand as if welcoming a child who just learned to walk. "The same to you." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 10 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 10 - The Undercity on Paper "It's popular." "What?" "What do you think can be done to make other races accept the Forsaken?" "This is Sylvanas's choice. However, I believe that she will fight resolutely against the undead of natural disasters, and then use force to make the creatures learn to admit that physical death is not the end of life." The night is getting dark. Feng Xing, who was curled up in Katrin's arms, was chatting with the banshee. He had just woken up and was feeling a little tired. In other words, he was about to change from day and night to a normal work and rest structure in the short term. It's a bit difficult for someone with an ordinary physique like him. However, he had to ask Katrin to wake him up at this time. The troops on the march are about to reach the ruins of Andorhal. Here, there is one thing that has to be done. "Katelin, let me down." Feng Xing touched her cold hand, and the speed of the entire army also slowed down, "After all, this is the last thing before returning to the Undercity By the way, you Say, by the time we get home, will the Undercity be built?" "I'm afraid it's not healed yet." After putting away Fengxing, Katrin shook her head, "Although it is renovated on the basis of ruins, there are almost no people suitable for construction under the queen." "Sure enough." It seemed that this answer was expected by Feng Xing, but with a frown on his face, "Forget it, let's deal with the matter at hand first. Katrin, help me boil the things in those pots again. stand up." "Those plague pots?" Katrin was stunned, "Why?" "Humanity itself cannot shut down the source of plague that spreads through the air. Therefore, faced with the source of plague that is suddenly closed, the people of Silver Dawn will first be confused. And if we suddenly open it again a few days later, what will Silver Dawn think? ?Obviously, they would attribute it to Kel'Thuzad's little trick and not think it was the work of other undead." Fengxing uncorked another wine bottle. As the penultimate bottle, it received Fengxing's condolences: "It seems that I have to drink more sparingly. Hmm I'm used to it and it doesn't feel like it's all horse urine." "No matter what it is, as long as it is wine, it will not be as good as elf essence." Katrin said in agreement and sympathy. But Feng Xing rolled his eyes: "Is it the superiority of elves? Well, let me ask you, have you ever drank human wine?" "……No." "Then what qualifications do you have to comment?" Feng Xing smiled, "No matter how old the drunkard is, he can't claim to have drank all kinds of drinks!" As he said, he took another sip, "I will lead the troops away first, and I will leave one behind." There is a zombie dog next to you. When it leaves you, go and boil those plague pots. After that, come and join me." "Okay." Katrin nodded, leaned close to Feng Xing's ear, and suddenly howled softly, "This is to repay you for bullying me just now and not being able to drink anymore. Okay, you go!" "You" Covering his left ear and looking at the smiling Katrin, Fengxing finally set out on the road. After gritting his teeth and stamping his feet - this even made Katrin laugh knowingly. In short, the result was that Feng Xing ran away amidst her laughter. As the finishing work in the retreat, Catlin completed it satisfactorily, and Feng Xing was not worried at all. When the small force entered Tirisfal Glades, he deliberately slowed down a bit. "I thought I would catch up with you in front of the city." Katrin, who floated over quickly, was very happy. "According to the fastest speed, it is indeed true." Feng Xing was holding the last bottle of wine that was about to be bottomed out. "But, I don't want to be considered a deserter. After all, you are the supervisor!" There are not many ownerless Scourge armies in the wilds of Tirisfal Glades. After all, this place has just experienced the drama of Sylvanas defeating humans and three vampires. Most of the organized Scourge armies are concentrated in the city, leaving behind Those in the wild are often stragglers who have inadvertently lost their masters, and even these are being exterminated by Sylvanas herself. Therefore, Feng Xing and Katrin didn’t see many moving objects along the way. Until we are about to reach the ruins of Lordaeron, which is the Undercity in Feng Xing's mouth. They were finally met by a team led by a banshee. "Katerin? Are you back?" Unfortunately, this banshee was not one of the people who was personally resurrected by Kel'Thuzad in front of the Sunwell. She only had the upper body and was in a ghost state. Such a banshee's voice was even louder than Katrin's. Sharp, even a distant sound made Feng Xing extremely uncomfortable, and the action of covering his ears also made the banshee notice him, "Huh? You actually put this humanAre you back? " "He successfully completed the Queen's mission." Katrin deliberately appreciated Feng Xing's embarrassment and smiled, "So, I took him to see the Queen." "The queen is not in the citywait, you mean" the banshee suddenly screamed, which completely made Feng Xing dizzy. "Yes, he completed the Queen's mission very successfully. Rachel, didn't you see the troops behind us? Count how many casualties there are?" Katrin smiled even more, "Also, let's keep our voices down. Such a tone would probably knock him out and lo, he's about to collapse!" While they were joking, Feng Xing was already holding Katrin's arm and shaking her. "Heisn't afraid of you?" Probably, the fact that a human being dared to have close contact with undead creatures could not be accepted by the banshee named Rachel for a while, but at least she lowered her tone. "Don't be afraid!" Katrin held Feng Xing in her arms, "No more words, where is the Queen? We have urgent information to report." "Probably in the direction of Briar, but the Queen will definitely come back tonight. So, I suggest you wait in the city." Rachel seemed to still be in shock. "Okay, let's go to the city first." Catlin hugged Feng Xing and floated towards the direction of the Undercity. The small army behind her also followed. The slight twitching movements in the steps of the ghouls seemed to indicate that Feng Xing was not awake. However, this detail would not be noticed by Rachel, because she was staring blankly at Katrin's back. "Katlinand a human." After a long time, Katrin's figure disappeared into the turning road, and Rachel finally came back to her senses and continued her patrol. Undercity, well, the name is still on the design drawings. Although Fengxing always calls it that, most people are still used to calling it Lordaeron, even if it is already a ruin. "What do you think?" Holding Fengxing in her arms, Katrin deliberately floated higher, ignoring the greedy actions of the natural disaster army in the city for the scent of strangers. "You mean this city, or the ruins?" Fengxing looked down lazily, probably not yet fully recovered from Rachel's fright, "After all, the place where I met Sylvanas and was assigned the mission was Outside the city, this is the first time I have entered the city However, if you want to say it, it is too difficult to rebuild this city." Katrin agreed: "So, the queen decided to build an underground city." "It's also to avoid others knowing about his power early" Feng Xing looked at the collapsed bell tower, the slaughterhouse with still blood, and other various things, and seemed to be thinking, "As I expected, Hill Before I appeared, Vanas didn’t have a single human under his command.” "Don't worry, I won't discriminate because you are a human being." Catlin’s assurance made Feng Xing smile awkwardly, but after the smile, he continued to think. Once upon a time, humans were a race that was discriminated against But, having said that, the elves seem to like to think that they are higher than other creatures. After all, they are the race that once gained immortal life. Even if there is no World Tree or Sunwell now, Even if it is already an undead creature. Thinking of this, Feng Xing also became indifferent, seeming tolerant and helpless: "What I'm thinking about is, if I settle here, what will I eat? Will I have to go to Frozen Post or other places to steal once or rob?" " "This" Katrin was stunned when she heard this. "But fortunately, I have noticed that there are well-preserved farms outside the city. As long as Sylvanas shows mercy and raises a small group of ordinary humans, my food, clothing, housing and transportation will not be a big problem." Feng Xing continued to plan, "And Forget it, let’s wait until we see Sylvanas to talk about everything!” After saying that, he closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep peacefully. The ruins of Lordaeron are always desolate, especially in the evening. There is no leisurely smell of smoke, no comfort of returning from farming. Some are just the instinctive complaints of ghouls and haters who are stopped outside the slaughterhouse and face the fresh meat. Some are just a few gargoyles flying through the air. Occasionally, there was a sigh from the sentry banshee on the figure and the tower that had not yet collapsed. At this moment, a large group of people returned. "Feng Xing, it's time to go see the Queen." "I know." Catlin, who heard the commotion, still hugged Feng Xing and sat on the top of a chimney that was still upright. Below was a small army controlled by Feng Xing, all solemn and quiet. "So……" "Let's go." Feng Xing rubbed the corners of his eyes, "I hope this appearance will not?Sylvanas scoffed. " "Feng Xing, if the Queen lets you live, what would you most like to do?" Catlin’s hesitant question was met with Feng Xing’s chuckle: “Could it be that you want to know my last wish in advance?” "I can't be sure." Katrin acquiesced. "Don't worry, you will never be able to achieve my wish alone." "Really? What exactly is it?" Feng Xing’s smile was a little complicated, which aroused Katrin’s interest. "If I really survive" Feng Xing suddenly clenched his fists, "I must let all the forgotten people accept me as soon as possible!" "It seems that you said this is a task you have to complete." Katrin disagreed, "It doesn't count." "This is the premise," Feng Xing shook his index finger, "And after that, I have to make a mask quickly. A hateful ghoul in a city it stinks!" Text: Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 11 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 11 - Cargo and Sylvanas Regardless of whether it was a joke or not, when Katrin landed at Sylvanas' camp with Fengxing in her arms, the weak man was paying attention to the abominations and other troops further away, and when a small group of soldiers appeared to be in contact with Katrin A similar banshee floated toward him, and Feng Xing finally couldn't help but say, "Is this Sylvanas' personal bodyguard?" "I am also one of them. You saw it before, but you just forgot." Katrin put him down gently, not caring whether the relationship was really forgotten, "Okay, after entering this tent, It’s the Queen… don’t let me down.” Catlin’s words made Feng Xing pause subconsciously for a few seconds, check the details within sight, and stretch. Although he had been looked at sideways since the moment he landed, even though Shili's hatred did not cover up his excitement at finding the food, and even though the banshees were surprised because of his closeness to Katrin, Feng Xing didn't care at all. “Katlin, what kind of delusion have you been fed?” Finally, a banshee who looked almost exactly like Katrin at first glance couldn't help but express confusion. At least, Fengxing has not yet established the habit of paying attention to and identifying the details of the appearance of high elves. Just like the concern in this question, Katrin probably had a good relationship with her: "It's really worth promoting if you can make me drink anything." As she said this, she blinked her eyes and held Feng Xing's hand, "We'll talk to you after the debriefing is over. Let’s have a nice chat, Aisling.” At this moment, a majestic figure opened the curtain of the tent. That’s right, stalwart. With an ordinary human body like Feng Xing, he could only be regarded as a semi-disabled person in front of these former high elves, but this figure that suddenly jumped into his eyes was enough to maintain a condescending posture when passing by Sylvanas's personal guards. . The vampire Varimathras stopped just one step away from Feng Xing. "Human, the Queen of Darkness wants to see you." "Is this arrogant or a habitual gesture of a species that prides itself on being a high-level species?" Fengxing smiled and asked Katrin softly, but he corrected himself before Varimathras got angry, "As a self-interested vampire, you We have chosen Sylvanas, who is still struggling, as our allegiance, so why not unite with any possible uniting factor, whether sincerely or using it?" "Don't take your lack of fear of death as an attitude." With a cold snort, Varimathras planned to walk away, but failed to avoid Feng Xing's clear smile: "No matter whether I am leaving this tent as a living person or a corpse. Come out, my life will not depend on your happiness or anger. So, that is not a sign of magnanimity, it is just advice to a potential ally." With that said, Feng Xing opened the curtain and got in quickly without having to bend his eyebrows like Varimathras. "Katelin, please go out first. I'll talk to him alone first." The light inside the tent was darker than outside. Apart from confirming that there was only one woman sitting on a simple chair, Feng Xing couldn't even confirm whether her face was that of Sylvanas. However, the calm voice with majesty and feminine tenderness eliminated the need for doubt. "Yes, Queen." Letting go of Feng Xing's hand, Katrin slowly retreated, her compliance tinged with nervousness. However, her departure does not mean the beginning of the conversation. The two of them were silent to each other in the darkness, and there was no movement except for the breathing of living people. Finally, Sylvanas broke the silence. This time, your tone lacked the tenderness of a woman: "Don't you claim that you go through all kinds of hardships just to get a chance to express your love to me?" "Sure enough, the time of important people is more precious after all." Feng Xing nodded as if confirming, "Since you know the whispers between me and Katrin, so you still control me?" "No. But those undead creatures are originally under my control." Sylvanas’s voice had no ripples at all, nor was it more or less out of shape like other banshees—this was enough to give Feng Xing full marks for her tortured eardrums. "I never thought that Sylvanas, who is busy with everything, would use the senses of the natural disaster undead soldiers to observe me, a human whose life is hanging by a thread." Feng Xing suddenly sat down on the ground and let himself look up, "I should be honored. Just tolerate me. Isn’t it indecent?” Sylvanas didn’t pay much attention to such small actions: “I became interested when the first ghoul died. It was already fifteen days after you set off, and you should have reached your destination even if you crawl.” "If you don't consider the food sources that sustain human survival, you don't care about the plague pot in the ruins of Da'andohar, you don't survey the terrain and geography that may be utilized along the way, and you ignore the undead creatures wandering along the way." Feng Xing’s interjection got SylvanaSi admitted: "I did not consider the possibility of you doing it at the beginning. This is also the reason why I gave you this opportunity - as you just said to Varimathras, I am not strong enough and need more strength. .So, maybe I’m not as harsh as you think.” "It's better to be harsh." Without the hip-hop with Catlin, nor the arrogance facing Varimathras, Fengxing seemed like a philistine businessman - perhaps, in Sylvanas' perception, this It must coincide with the image of the goblin, "For you, I don't want to be labeled as someone who will be used and discarded from the beginning; for the forgotten, I don't want to fight for a race that ends in destruction." Sylvanas has no interface, and Feng Xing has no desire to talk anymore. Although he has not asked Katrin, Fengxing is willing to attribute the silence at this time to the other party observing him, and is willing to believe that such dimness has little impact on the vision of the Forgotten. "There are a few questions. You can choose not to answer them, or you can consider cheating." After a long time, Sylvanas slowly said, "If you had the chance to choose, which camp would you join?" "If it were this time, I would only choose you." Feng Xing said without hesitation, facing the source of the voice, "Jaina's development space is too small, Julian cannot control his own future, Tedlan's vision or ambition Not enough, Thrall’s geographical disadvantage is too great, the political efficiency of Stormwind City can only be called low, and the Lich King, or the former Arthas, let alone other things, I can’t even stay in the ice and snow there for a day.” "All the heroes in the world have shortcomings in your eyes." Sylvanas didn't care, "In that case, let's comment on Kael'thas's situation and me!" This kind of tranquility seems to suit Feng Xing's taste, and seems to encourage his talk: "Sargeras also has his own troubles, not to mention the heroes created by the times? As for Kael'thas, he is still vassal to Julian. , maybe looking for a more powerful backer, but in any case, he can only find support for the survival of the blood elves and has no chance to lead the remaining tribesmen on their own path; on the contrary, the Forgotten, as they call themselves, have too many Unique advantage - how about you show me your vision?" Seeing that Sylvanas had no objection, Fengxing stretched out his index finger: "As an undead creature, you can coexist with the undead of natural disasters themselves, and have the opportunity to control ownerless units. Any corpse may become a new combat force, whether it is a new A member of the group is still hateful material, or a cannonball in a meat grinder - so, from an individual perspective, the Forsaken can have both the undead and the living. From a group perspective, the discipline of the undead is inherently better than that of the living. , their untrained physical fitness is more suitable for group combat than many races, and as middle-level leaders, they are all soldiers who have experienced hundreds of battles. This is often a detail that determines the outcome of battles and even battles. As for geography, Alsa In Lordaeron after Si left, the Argent Dawn may become an enemy, but its strength is really not enough. Although the Scarlet Crusade is powerful, the one who bears the brunt is obviously Kel'Thuzad, who obeys Arthas and never leaves home. As for the blood elves far in the north, considering the leader who resolutely surrendered to the blind man, I firmly believe that the innate blood relationship plus appropriate goodwill can gain their neutrality or even alliance." "Blind man?" Sylvanas took a few seconds to turn the corner, which made her tone change slightly, "The demon hunter will be happy to meet you." "It's a pity that he is still on his way home to lick his woundsmaybe he has arrived at the shelter. But what does it matter? Kil'jaeden wants him to trouble the Lich King instead of talking about life with me all the way. Ideal." Feng Xing showed a smile, and the flowing business spirit was getting closer to the image of a troubadour, "I only know that the Forgotten has a hidden opportunity to grow, and it has a fairly vast land as its foundation. , and a decisive and tenacious leader - enough for me to make the most basic choices in this world." "I don't know where you got so much information, but I appreciate your analysis." There was gentle applause, and Sylvanas' voice became softer, "With your words, even if I I have decided to take away your life and accept you as the Forgotten One. Now, the second question - if you were the leader, what would you do first with the Forgotten People?" "What to do?" Feng Xing thought for a few seconds, "Or, what to do?" "Is there a difference?" Fengxing’s rhetorical question didn’t seem to be unexpected by Sylvanas, and her gradually gentle voice remained calm. This is probably within Fengxing’s expectations. "In my opinion, such a question itself is a trap. A decision-maker cannot only focus on the present day and night, and similarly, only thinking about the long-term is not qualified. Therefore, no matter which aspect I choose to understand and answer , will disappoint the questioner; and if?If I cover everything, it seems like I am overstepping my mark - the Forgotten have only one leader, and her name is Sylvanas Windrunner. " Flattery? Or a trick? Feng Xing's thoughts were not shown on his face, and this remark only brought some silence from Sylvanas. "Katelin is right, you are really afraid of death." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 12 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 12 - Reasons for permission Sylvanas’s evaluation was neither positive nor negative, and both the speaker and the audience were so stable. "Choosing death requires a lot of courage." Feng Xing stretched out his left hand, "And my courage is only enough to call myself a coward." This action caused a flash of red light, probably coming from Sylvanas's eyes. In the growing darkness, it made people feel horrified. "The third question, what is your belief?" "I have no faith. If I insist on arranging one, I will name it credit." Feng Xing's voice was still so calm, but it was a little dry, "The only thing the weak can offer to their faith is life. The so-called Lu Yaozhi Horsepower is just the privilege of the strong. The reason why heroic legends are twists and turns is because everyone knows the gorgeous ending in advance, and in the unknown journey of life, most people can't stand the magnificent excitement, nor can they endure the unknown. Lonely, these weaklings can only relish the heroic moment and the overwhelming power afterward, but they never have the eyes to pay attention to those rare people who have no regrets before becoming famous, and how they walk on thin ice after becoming famous - except for those who were martyred. They have nothing in life. But I have neither the talent of the strong nor the shallowness of the weak, so I can only bear the embarrassment of not having faith." "Wonderful nonsense." The applause this time was louder than before, and Sylvanas's tone was obviously smiling, "In your opinion, Graeme Hellscream is just a common man?" "This is the difference between a martyr and a hero." Faced with this thawing voice, the image of the popular troubadour was completely transformed into a philosopher, "There are always various beliefs, and there are often conflicts between them. This is why Faction. The differences between the night elves and the high elves, the war between the high elves and the troll kingdom, the invasion of the Burning Legion, and the massacre of the undead from the natural disasters. These examples, far or near, tell us that the meaning of faith is far more than what is given to you. In the past, you needed to give for free, and on the road of faith, there will inevitably be tragic eliminations among faiths. Faced with such eliminations, on such a tragic and like-minded road, some people choose to sacrifice and entrust their hope and responsibility to life. There are those who set foot on the road paved by the bones of martyrs, and finally reach the much-anticipated destination, and their names are heroes - the distinction between the strong and the weak is not a yardstick for our respect, or even , we can curse the strong as despicable, but we must be solemn when facing the martyrs." Sylvanas laughed out loud, muttering the word despicable, and then suddenly asked: "Are you a despicable person?" "For Catrin, I am; for Sylvanas, I am not." Feng Xing’s seemingly resounding words prompted Sylvanas to ask: “What about the Forgotten?” "I don't know." Fengxing lowered his head and thought for a long time, then looked straight at it, "Credit needs to be maintained by both parties. As a whole, the Forgotten People don't understand me, and I don't understand her well enough." There was another moment of silence. The light in the tent had changed from dim to dark. Feng Xing could not even capture the outline of Sylvanas, but she judged in the silence that she could still observe herself. "Katlin." Sylvanas’s shout had an immediate effect. The curtain of the tent was lifted slightly, but it did not bring a trace of light. It was obviously night. Katrin was still as nervous as when she left: "Queen." "Fengxing." The source of the voice has changed. Probably Sylvanas has left her seat, "On the battlefield, if you have to make a sacrifice between you and Katrin, what choice would you make?" "There are no Fengxing and Katrin on the battlefield, only duties and responsibilities." Fengxing answered without hesitation. "So, after the battle, if your life is needed in exchange for Katrin's existence, what will you do?" Sylvanas asked sharply, and Feng Xing also answered frankly: "If it were me commanding, I would not let this happen; if not, I would give my opinion to the decision-maker as soon as possible instead of letting this situation happen. occur." "Disobedience?" Sylvanas confirmed in a deep voice. "For me, there is not much difference between dying under the military discipline of an incompetent superior and ultimately dying at the hands of an enemy." Feng Xing nodded, "If I don't have to watch myself and Paoze go to destruction step by step, why not?" "I have never seen such a proud person." Sylvanas’s tone returned to calmness, and she seemed to sit back on her chair: “If I don’t deprive you of your life for the time being, what are you going to ask for?” "Within the realm of the Forsaken"? Personal security, a farm to live on and the human population that sustains it, control of the troops I bring back, permission to move around freely at my leisure, the right to call any of the Forgotten by name, there is no need to meet you. Appointment agreement. "One word at a time, Feng Xing's words were slow and clear, as if they had been tempered for thousands of times," Do you need me to explain them one by one? " No matter how she felt about these requests, Sylvanas' eyes flashed red again: "I know. Katrin, prepare a place for him to sleep, and then come back to see me." "Yes. Queen." Before he finished speaking, Feng Xing's arm was grabbed, and the joyful force made him feel a faint pain. The moment they left the tent, Sylvanas's voice floated gently again, which stunned the two people who were taking steps. "The fourth question, is your back wet?" “…Already done.” "Katlin, please confirm." "Yes." The cold palm carefully penetrated the collar from the back of the neck, causing popular goosebumps. "It's still a little wet." "Yeah. Go ahead." It is not easy to arrange a suitable place for humans to sleep in the ruins of Lordaeron at this time. At least, after leaving the tent, Katrin ran almost all over the city, only to frown gradually. "Perhaps, it would be good to lower the standards." Still being held by the hand, Feng Xing considered the suggestion, "Instead of vainly searching for life in the kingdom of the undead, it is better to imagine your arms as my dreamland. Sylvanas should be very It’s easy to force me to fall asleep, and it won’t disturb her summons for you.” "But" Katrin pondered for a few seconds, and finally took Feng Xing into her arms and flew up. There will obviously be no crows or other liveliness in the gathering place of the Forgotten, or the dead silence under the tranquil moonlight does not need to be contrasted at all. When the seemingly pure white light shone on Feng Xing's face, he was looking up at Katrin's face comfortably. After all, they were high enough above the ground to prevent him from being bothered by the smell of decay. "Staring at mewhy?" Feng Xing’s gaze was noticed by Katrin. It may have been like this for a long time, but she didn’t feel comfortable until now. "Because it looks good." The answers were simple and short, and the tone was very flat. Feng Xing continued to stare blankly. This made Katrin feel uncomfortable and shy: "The face of the corpse is not worth it." "Really?" Feng Xing's mouth was full of helplessness. "Among the Forsaken, there is only one Katrin that I can trust. However, I can't even tell the difference between her and Aisling. No, almost. Any high elf, I can't tell who is who without careful observation. If it's not Katrin who wakes me up tomorrow, but I habitually rely on her arms, maybe it will be a murderous disaster that makes me cry without tears. ." "So, you look at me desperately." The hands holding Feng Xing couldn't help but tighten. The man in his arms didn't answer. He just slowly closed his round eyes and seemed to fall asleep. At this moment, Sylvanas' tent was still so dark, but this darkness was only for humans, and someone inside seemed to be admonishing someone. "Queen! Why give so much power to a human being?" From this voice that can suppress emotions, we can infer the identity of the speaker - Varimathras. "This is the first time you have opposed my opinion since you swore allegiance." Sylvanas' tone was much colder than when facing Feng Xing, "Have you thought about it carefully?" "Queen. Whether we are the former Undead Legion or the current Forgotten Ones, we are naturally hostile to living beings. The origin of that human being is unknown and will become a hidden danger sooner or later." "Varimathras, in the past, you followed the Burning Legion and saw many markets. How many black-haired and black-eyed humans have you seen in this world? The gate at the southern end of the continent may be the first, but I don't. Think it’s the only one.” Varimathras was at a loss for words: "Queen, you mean" "In any case, this self-proclaimed Fengxing human has planted an ambition in Katrin's heartcompared to the humans I have seen, it is too profound and too arrogant." Sylvanas seemed to be talking to herself, but the audience didn't quite agree: "How big can a human's ambition be?" "Varimathras, before you despise this human being, you can first try to make a despairing former high elf regain hope within twenty days; or, simply command the army I gave him, Destroy a human force of over two hundred without any casualties."   "What!" "This is the reason why I allowed him. Varimathras, go down!" "Yes. Queen." The vampire left obediently, but when he opened the tent, he encountered Katrin coming towards him, and Feng Xing, who was already sleeping soundly in her arms. "" Within a breath, Katrin flew past him and nodded to him. It was this movement that caused Varimathras to stop speaking in his throat, and he only looked back at the curtain she brought up when she entered the tent. With disdain, Varimathras understood that this was indeed the first banshee to greet him since she committed herself to Sylvanas. "……Humanity." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 13 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter Thirteen - The Escape of a Man and a Woman from Prison In the gloomy space, not even a blade of grass grows. In this rather vast circle, there stands a door, as if it appeared out of thin air. It is the "door" that Sylvanas calls, the door of darkness. However, it is not at the so-called southernmost point of the continent. Or, to be clear, Sylvanas did not lie. But as a door, it naturally has two sides. One side does stand like this in the plains, but the other side does not belong to Azeroth. Yes, this is a broken and desolate space, the hometown of the orcs, Draenor. However, as of today, there are no traces of orcs here. The sudden giant door can be called majestic no matter what. The body of an ordinary human must be ashamed in front of this door - the original intention of this door did not consider humans. Perhaps, the Burning Legion invaded Azeroth in large numbers. In this era, such a majestic scale could easily accommodate countless beings with huge bodies. However, at this moment, the two people who were looking at the Dark Door from a distance suddenly stopped. "Where will Gul'dan's hand be?" "etc." The woman who interrupted her companions and stopped talking was wearing a mask. From the urchin-like spikes on her helmet, you could tell her identity as an elf. Moreover, she spoke pure elf language, well, it was a night elf accent. After all, blood After the defeat of the elven ancestors in the ancient factional wars, the night elves did become a kind of conceptual "orthodoxy". By comparison, the man next to the woman is obviously human. To be precise, he was a man with a sallow face and thin muscles. Although his figure was considered burly among humans, he was not taller than this woman, and his ragged appearance almost showed his status as a follower. "how?" The man’s Elvish language was obviously half-baked, and he tried hard to pronounce the words correctly, but he showed a profound weakness. Considering his other appearance characteristics, it was probably the result of traveling a long distance. "Someone is coming from the other side of the doorit'sJulian!" ? From the rapid fluency to the outburst of surprise, the woman’s emphasis was full of excitement. This made the man confused, but Julian's name was easy to confirm: "Demon hunter? Are you sure?" "I know even if he turns to ashes!" the woman gritted her teeth, her eyes hidden in the helmet staring at the distance with a strange light. It seems that the man has great trust in her eyesight and has no intention of confirming it personally. In other words, from the current distance, he can't observe anything except the door. So, he just tried to choose his words: "If he hasn't discovered us yet, I think we have to hide quickly!" "No! I want" The man’s laborious speech was immediately rejected by the woman, which made him plead: “We have been on the run for so many days, and it is finally possible to return to Azeroth Do you want to fall short of your success, or even fall into a trap?” Even with such a sentence, it seems that there is a suspicion of unclear expression, which makes the woman angry. "I want revenge, for my sisters!" "You mean flashing past and stabbing a disc into his chest? Then, when you first came to this world, why did you decide to take the captured Julian back for trial instead of executing him on the spot? Moreover, you were never hungry or full. Are you confident that you can defeat him alone?" The man was sweating profusely as he spoke, as if he had exhausted all his language talent. Finally, he danced and grabbed the woman's hand, but was thrown away. "Do not touch me." Being cold and cold, the woman finally listened to her companion's opinions, and the two of them hid nearby. It was not until this moment that the man noticed a looming figure in the distance. "He's the only one?" The man's low-pitched question was acknowledged: "It's really strange that he's not with those lackeys." "Stooges?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then asked tentatively, "You mean Kael'thas and Fashqi? Aren't they a couple?" "This title is suitable for them." The woman tilted her head and said seriously. During this conversation, the person from far away had already slightly revealed his figure. Blue-gray skin, rugged clothing, weird half-moon-shaped weapons, and the flying eye-wrapping ribbons. "Isn't he veryhandsome in the eyes of elves?" The man’s whim question was met with a blank stare by the woman: “Only you humans judge people by their appearance.” "" This is probably not the first time he has encountered this kind of embarrassment, or maybe the man has a very good face, "By the way, how did heDid you wear it? Didn't it mean that the Dark Door has been closed long ago? " "But he has Gul'dan's head." The woman's eyes quickly focused on Julian, who was getting closer and closer. "When the time is right, the connection between Azeroth and Draa can be opened within a certain period of time. Nuo's passage" "Timing? A certain time?" The man stretched out his hand to stop the woman from talking, with a confused look on his face. "I don't know about this!" The woman's answer was a little impatient - Julian was not slow, and what was left of her now was his back. "If I knew what to do, I wouldn't wait in this damn place. Got attacked by those two bitches!" "So now is our only chance?" The man went from thinking to decision almost instantly, "If you are sure that he appeared suddenly, then he must have just traveled from Azeroth. , the connection point he opened has not been closed yet, if we rush over quickly, we can" "What should I do if Julian notices it? You can only be a burden!" The woman's rhetorical question did not embarrass the man again. He just smiled and took out the rope from the bag behind his back: "How we escaped from the prison back then is what we will do now. The only difference is that you need to rush towards the blind man and throw yourself at him. A poison mark then flashes in the direction of the Dark Portal." "……you sure?" Although her tone was questioning, the woman took the rope and tied the man tightly with ease, leaving a long gap. "This is our best chance of success." In fact, the woman’s binding made him feel a little painful, but he was more afraid that it was not tied tightly. Seeing how calm he was, the woman nodded slightly, held the end of the rope, turned and ran towards Julian. As a night elf, dexterity is almost a natural attribute, and for this woman, running silently is a suitable portrayal. When she quickly touched Julian, she was struck by the "blind man" in the man's mouth. aware. "Judgment!" The thunderous roar and the sharp disc caught Julian off guard as he turned around. Although he used his excellent skills to block the disc that almost rubbed his neck with the half-moon blade, Julian was almost half-kneeling on the ground. However, the next moment, before Julian could react, the pressure along the half-moon blade disappeared, and even the sudden enemy disappeared. And when he finally "saw" clearly, it was just a running figure approaching the Dark Door, and something floating in the air near the figure. "Ma Wei?" Rather than saying that Julian was familiar with that figure, it was better to say that the disc weapon that almost seriously injured him was too unique - Lunar Eclipse. In his memory, only Maiev Shadowsong used it, and used it so skillfully. . But isn’t that woman in jail? With her own abilities, there was no way she could escape. Someone helped her? Being able to flicker, she can easily escape with a little help from outsiders Watching the figure disappear from sight from a distance, Julian understood that whether it was Maiev Shadowsong or not, it had returned to Azeroth through the connection point he opened with the Skull of Gul'dan. That’s right, in this world, among the guys who want to cause trouble for him, no one has been able to open the Dark Door on his own. If the figure just now is really the warden who chased him for two worlds, it wouldn’t be a bad thing. Thinking of this, Julian took out the Skull of Gul'dan and looked at it intently: "If it weren't for the battle with the Lich King, if it weren't for the people of Kael'thas and Fasqi from the Nordson continent, When I come back, without all this continuous consumption how could I be aware of someone touching my back" While muttering to himself, Julian looked at the half-moon blade in his hand. It was as if he could still feel the force of the surprise attack at the place where the metal had hit each other. "With such strength, if it is really Maiev Shadowsong, then she should be in a weak state She hates me so much, why would she leave with just one blow? Could it be that madwoman has figured it out?" In the midst of doubts, the connection point near the Dark Door gradually closed. …… "Where is this place?" “…I’ve never been there either. But it’s definitely not the hometown of the night elves.” "Heywhere are you going?" "You help me get out of prison, and I'll take you back to Azeroth. It's even." "Is it even? I still have a rope tied to my body!" The man who was tied so tightly almost cried, so frightened?The woman's expression showed her contempt: "In a place like this, even if you are untied, you will become the monster's meal sooner or later." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT of 2018 "You are also an elf, why can't you be gentle" Moving his joints, the man muttered and followed the woman's gaze to look at where he was. Towering trees, many towering trees, firmly blocking out the sky and the sun, almost a virgin forestso primitive that the man could not identify the types of these tall plants. Well, he had never seen Azeroth at all. plant. But he still observed and took a step towards the woman intentionally or unintentionally. "Okay, let's break up here" Seemingly formulating some idea, the woman explained without looking back, but before she could finish speaking, the man reached out and grabbed her! "Do not touch me!" "Do you think I want to do this?" The man looked innocent, frowning, choosing his precious Elvish vocabulary, "But we agreed at the beginning that you would take me back to my hometown, not Azeroth. I don’t want you to break your promise…” "What!" The woman was a little angry, "You naughty guy, never want me to take you back to the kingdom of humans!" "No, no, no, don't get me wrong." The man resignedly accepted the roar that was so close at hand, "What I want to say ismy hometown is not Azeroth." "What!" This time, the woman’s tone was not anger, but surprise. Text Chapter 1 of the Age of Discovery 4 fan novel "Following" The sky is very blue, just like the sky I often see, and those floating clouds seem to be cheerful, or my heart is very happy, because I can finally reply to my admiral! Delivering letters is one of my duties, but I prefer to stay with the admiral. Due to the objective reasons of the fleet, the position of adjutant has always been held concurrently by the admiral himself, and I, who happens to be her messenger, naturally have to concurrently serve as the messenger. job - a thankless job. Yes, the messenger. In fact, I would rather be called the Admiral's personal soldier, but unfortunately with my physique I really don't have the shamelessness to call myself so. Moreover, even the position of this messenger has been criticized. I remember that when I was not a sailor, I was very poor. Oh no, actually I was once rich. Well, when I was a child, my family was quite rich, no, very rich, but that is long gone. I have long become an orphan, and since three years ago, I have been an orphan. A person who makes a living by transporting goods at the docks in the capital of North Korea. Unfortunately, I was not that kind of material, and soon I became sick due to overloaded work, was fired, and then waited to die in a sheltered place near the dock. Just when I thought I was not far from death, a slightly rough voice made me open my desperate eyes with a high fever - an old man with gray hair but looking resolute was squatting next to me. "May I have your name?" “…” I didn’t have the strength to answer at all. "What's the matter, Sheen?" came a plain yet elegant voice - it was a woman, but I couldn't see her face, only the black and red robe. "No, it's nothing" The old man looked at me, hesitated, and finally stood up. "You won't stop because of irrelevant things." It seems that the two of them are familiar with each other. "Actually this dying man looks a bit like an old friend." The old man said after considering it. "Old friend?" The woman seemed to be interested. "Wellactually he is your father's friend. Of course, it cannot be this person. He is too young." The old man shook his head. "Then take him on board for treatment." After saying that, the woman's robe disappeared from my sight- Afterwards, I found out that that woman was my admiral. The official meeting between me and her was in a single room on the Chun Shen - given my status, it was impossible to have such a room, but at that time, I was recovering from a serious illness. It was an afternoon, because I smelled the sunset from the light coming through the porthole. The old man named Yang Xien asked me about my identity, but I couldn't tell me because I was a fugitive. But I must repay the favor. "Are you recovered?" The cabin door opened, and the sunlight imprinted on the robe like stripes, seeming to ignite the bright rose flowers on the chest - it was the woman, the woman who decided to save me. "It should beright." That beautiful face made me stutter. "It seems it's not over yet." The woman frowned slightly, "But, I have to let you get off the boat." "Why?" After I said the words, I realized that I was not qualified to ask. "you do not need to know." "So, can I ask your name?" I sat up quickly, "At least give me a chance to repay your kindness!" "No need, your illness is not serious, but it has been delayed for a long time - you don't owe me anything." The woman seemed a little anxious. "Okay." I sighed. Looking at her clothes, I knew that her status was not low. How could I repay her now? "Where is this place? If it were Macau, I would refuse to get off the ship - my accent would make it impossible for me to make a living." "Don't worry, this is Hangzhou." The woman smiled at my excuse. "Then I can't even get off the boat." Hangzhou! My hometown is a place I can’t go back to! "Because I am wanted in Hangzhou, or in other words, I am wanted in the whole of Jiangnan." "The whole Jiangnan? You have committed a big crime." The woman had no intention of driving me away by force. “It was not me who committed the crime, but my family’s violation of national policy.” I smiled bitterly, and that was all I could reveal. "What national policy?" "forbidden sea." This is a national policy that has been abolished by Emperor Longqing. However, the charges that were confirmed before the abolition still exist. The two pairs of eyes connected together, but both looked sad. For a moment, I seemed to have a premonition that I might stay. "Have you ever been to the sea?" the woman suddenly asked. "No, but at least I haven't been seasick these past few days." I heard the song and knew its elegant meaning. "You can recuperate on the ship, but after you recoverYou have to work for me. The woman came over and stretched out her hand to me, "Li Huamei, the admiral of the Li family fleet." " "What!" That legendary cold-blooded beauty! The female admiral of the Li family who led the Li family, which had begun to decline, to gradually become prosperous again, and who used her personal power to fight against the Japanese pirates more resolutely and proactively than the navy of the Ming Dynasty! "I forgot again the handshake ceremony was not popular in the Ming Dynasty." Li Huamei misunderstood my surprise and retracted her hand with a smile, "Do you agree?" "Please be a vanguard!" Although I was overwhelmed with emotion, I had to repay the favor first, so I gave a firm and clear answer. "Then you have to work hard. I can't feed too thin people on my ship." Li Huamei turned around and went out, "We are going to attack Nagasaki. Just pray that the bed you are lying on will not be smashed by the shells." "Pray?" I was stunned. "I forgot again that is the name for Westerners to make wishes to gods. You can continue to recuperate." "Wait," I suddenly realized a question, "you mean to attack Nagasaki?" "Yes, if you are afraid of death, you can still get off the boat now." Li Huamei looked back at me. "I won't get off the ship, but your decision is very dangerous." Since I decided to work hard for her, I started planning, just like I would try almost every day when I was a child. "The national policy of the Ming Dynasty is to ban the sea. Although Zhang Jiangling followed Emperor Longqing idea, but the eyes of the whole country are still sitting on the wall. And the Li family fleet is the most powerful among the private fleets of the entire Ming Dynasty. Once it fails, the immediate and long-term gains and losses are worth pondering And, are you sure? Can the current Li family destroy the Japanese pirates?" "No." Li Huamei shook her head reluctantly. "Then why do you want to attack their city?" "Before we met you, we had just defeated the second fleet that came to the island." "So Nagasaki is empty now?" I guessed what she meant, "Given the character of the guy from Laishima, he is probably on his way to seek revenge on you, and you informed Hangzhou to be prepared, so you took advantage of this opportunity to launch a sneak attack?" "Yes." "But even if Nagasaki is captured, what good will it do?" I asked and answered myself, and put it bluntly, "The responsibility of the Li family fleet is the entire Ming Dynasty's sea area. Although those so-called naval forces are powerful, they will not step into it at all." When you leave the country and come to the island, you are just the leader of the Japanese pirates. Even if you destroy the island, the Japanese pirates will still exist, but if something happens to the Li family, the Ming Dynasty will have no power to interfere with the pattern of the East!" "You seem to be familiar with these?" After thinking for a while, Li Huamei looked at me deeply, and stepped back from the door. "II have been in contact with water before," although I knew she was Li Huamei, I still couldn't tell too much truth, "I also have dreams about the sea." "Dream? Then tell me what your dream is?" Li Huamei became interested. "Sanbao Gong is second." I obviously don't have enough confidence - what qualifications do I have to talk about dreams now. Although Cao Cao's biggest wish at the beginning was just to conquer the Western Han Dynasty as a general, I believe that it was indeed his lifelong ideal. "Then, I will give you a chance - from now on, you will be my messenger. After you recover, you will negotiate peace with the Laidao family in my name." “Negotiation?” I widened my eyes. "Isn't this exactly what you suggested to me?" Li Huamei smiled slightly. "However, as the admiral of the Li family, your decision will be regarded as a traitor by Ming Dynasty - including the people." I reminded her. "Is reputation that important?" Li Huamei blinked, "Today, how many people in the Ming Dynasty understand my thoughts." "At least, I understand!" "So, you have become a member of the Li family." "Thiscan you do thathandshake ceremony again?" After hesitating, I stretched out my hand, "It seems that sooner or later I have to become familiar with Western etiquette - my name is Zheng Sen." "It seems that I have found a good messengerah, the handshake does not need to be so forceful!" "sorry……" …… The first encounter ended like that, but my position was not recognized by everyone. To be precise, no one except the admiral agreed with that decision. Although the admiral did not say that the peace talks with Laishima were because of my suggestion, anyone with a discerning eye knew that the time she changed her mind was just by entering and exiting my room - therefore, my existence also caused many people to criticize her. Therefore, I cannot live up to the admiral’s ability to stand out from the crowd. When I arrived in Osaka quickly, I saw the fleet of the Kushima family preparing to set sail. Fortunately, the long journeyHis appearance was easily recognized by those people, and fortunately, Xingjiu's identity was not only a translator, but also a bodyguard. Although Lai Dao was surprised that a person he had never heard of could be Xiang Feihu's messenger, Xingjiu's presence made it impossible for him to have enough doubts: "Why did she send you here?" "Peace talks." When dealing with such a person, you can only remain calm. "Peace talks! Does she still have the guts to negotiate?" Laidao suddenly jumped up and almost rushed in front of me. "If we just talk about hatred, it seems that the two families can be evenly matched. In other words, you just lost some men, but the admiral lost his father." "so what!" "I only mention this to explain that there is no need for hatred to be an obstacle to discussions. Whether you engage in piracy or establish a chamber of commerce, your purpose is nothing but wealth." I said calmly, "So, what do you think of the Ming Dynasty's strongest private fleet? How much benefit will it bring to the two companies to confront Japan's strongest fleet?" "Then how can you guarantee that you are willing to negotiate? Go back and tell her that you can come to me in person if you dare." "It's not necessary. In fact, what we plan is not to cooperate between the two countries, but just to cease the war. In addition, we can give up the capital, and you must promise not to enter the Big and Little Ryukyus. I guess I don't need to describe the comparison between the Capital and the Big and Little Ryukyus. Right?" Although I have never been to Japan in person, it doesn't mean that I don't know what kind of chaos that land is going through. The people who come to the island now are not simple pirates at all, let alone regular soldiers. What they need It's money, that's all. "If that's the case we can stop the war." Pirates coming to the island? As long as you can get wealth faster, businessman? Or a pirate? Career is just a fig leaf. "However, you can tell from your hearty agreement that such conditions are beneficial to you - therefore, we require that the handover of the capital be completed in half a year. Before, the capital was shared by the two families - half a year is enough time to test your truce. of sincerity.” "……good." ?????????????????????????????????????? For the pirates who live under the shadow of the daimyo, only sugar in Ryukyu and other places is worthy of interest, but compared with the various products in the capital, it can be regarded as useless. …… "Mr. Zheng, are you sure you are doing the right thing?" Xingjiu couldn't help but ask on the boat back to Hangzhou. "Mr. Shiraki, just as it is almost impossible for me to understand the secrets of your swordsmanship, it is equally troublesome to explain the strategy of this trip to you - I can only tell you that half a year later, the admiral will suffer because of today. If the accusations are still not eliminated, I will take responsibility for it." "Really?" Xingjiu obviously didn't believe in my ability. "I am not very convincing now. Why don't we look forward to what it will be like when we return to Hangzhou - I am the admiral's messenger."\ Text Chapter 2 of the Age of Discovery 4 fan novel "Following" "How is it?" In the captain's room, the admiral asked me gently, ignoring Sheen's anger. "The war ceases and the Laishima family is allowed to enter the capital. We will withdraw there in half a year. The price is that the Laishima family will not get involved in Ryukyu." I answered with a smile. "Half a year?" The admiral pondered. "You traitor, thank me for saving you!" If the admiral hadn't been present, Sheen would definitely have done something to me. "Uncle, first of all, it was the Admiral who saved me, not you," I looked at him calmly, "and if these things eventually cause harm to the Admiral, I will die to apologize." "What's the use if you die? Huamei's reputation will definitely be ruined!" "What I said is that in the end, it will take at least half a year to determine my guilt." "Sooner or later I will make it clear that you have no excuses." Seeing that the admiral always looked at us gently, Sheen left angrily. "Half a year, are you so confident?" After a long time, the admiral finally spoke. "Yes, isn't the wealth of the ocean the goal of our protection?" I smiled confidently, "Then, let the wealth of Ryukyu and Ryukyu become our capital to dominate the East!" "Hegemony?" The admiral obviously didn't realize my ambition. "Although I have never been to the sea, I know that Nanyang was once the commercial scope of the Ming Dynasty, but now Portugal and the Netherlands are competing for hegemony." I talked eloquently, "Why do they come all the way? Because of wealth. If we don't To rule will sooner or later be ruled by others, just like sailing against the current. The East is just our foothold!" The admiral’s eyes flashed: “Who are you?” "The son of a businessman." "Still unwilling to be honest?" "Because I'm still wanted." "You are better at talking than Julian." The admiral smiled. "But I am your pawn." "No, it's the messenger." The admiral corrected. "Is there such a position on the ship?" I laughed. "I said yes, yes." The admiral said sternly, "Now you go and give the order - set off to the Little and Big Ryukyus." Haha, it was indeed a resolute move, but: "Now is not the time - in these six months, what we need is not artillery, not soldiers, but concealment, and wealth. Therefore, you should order - change all naval rooms to cargo hold!" "Can it really be completely hidden?" The admiral was a little worried. "That's a matter of your ability. I can only suggest that you leave the port quietly at night from now on." "Okay, go ahead and give the order, but the Chun Shen number will remain unchanged." …… The admiral is not a businessman, or in other words, a businessman can seize the opportunity and spend a lot of money to fight, but the admiral has the responsibility of prudence. No matter how much I tried to persuade him, the flagship was still so heavily armed - that's a lot of cargo space! However, I didn’t have time to lament. After all, everyone on the ship didn’t like me. If it hadn’t been for the admiral’s care and my own caution, I would have been taken out of anger long ago. Because of the truce with the Lai Dao family, the residents of the port Their attitude towards the admiral changed from fear to hostility. Although I didn't dare to disembark at Daming's port, I could infer from the sailors' conversations during the meal. Time flies by, and the admiral’s talent does not require any advice from me. Now, the entire Ming Dynasty’s sea area is considered the power of the Li family - Lai Dao has long been accustomed to piracy, let him become a businessman? Even if he knows how to make money, I still don’t believe he would invest! Half a year is enough for the two families to widen the gap. "Bang bang!" Someone knocked on the door. "Who?" I was a little alert. "it's me." Admiral? "It's not suitable for a man and a woman to be alone in the same room at night, right? Are you planning to give someone an excuse to beat me?" "I just asked you to take a walk with me." "Going for a walk?" In doubt, I quickly put on my clothes. There was no one else on the deck, only Yi Feng on the observation deck was still studying the stars. The admiral and I were leaning on the side of the ship. Well, it was a bit cold. The weather in Xizhou We were in Macau more than half a month ago! "The half-year deadline is not far away. Do you think we really need to withdraw from the capital?" The admiral was a little undecided - that means losing the trust of a port. Maybe meat-eaters can change clients like prostitutes, but the feelings of ordinary residents are not It is not something that can simply be bought and sold. "Now, Hangzhou can manufacture iron-clad ships. Although this thing is suspected of being illegal, neither the local governor nor the remaining imperial court in Nanjing can do anything but turn a blind eye. The bribes from the Li family are not light in nature. Zhang Jiangling, who has all the power in the government, ?To build a whip for the whole country, we cannot rely solely on the silver accumulated by Emperor Longqing. If we go back quickly, we still have to use a pure armored fleet to ambush the capital, but I am not proficient in naval warfare and cannot suggest it. "Of course I am aware of these contradictions, but I was not the one who was unwilling to modify the flagship in the first place If there were more funds to install more artillery now, the ships coming to the Dao family would be nothing more than targets! "Are you blaming me for being too cautious?" the admiral asked me, tilting his head. "I know your difficulties, oh no, it should be said that this is your advantage." I smiled helplessly, because of the residual power of that bullshit national policy. The admiral was noncommittal: "Are you starting to flatter women too? Or maybe you like to coax women just like Julian?" "I don't have the same habits as Julian. He has Western blood, and I am definitely more conservative than him." I feel ashamed of someone's ability to please women. It is said that someone joined the Li family because of a certain person. Because of women, well, it is said that it is for Meihua I wonder if that great beauty still has the freshness of the past It is a pity that she met a prodigal son. “You seem to be prejudiced against Westerners.” The admiral reminded me. "After all, the culture of Ming Dynasty is different from other places." I did not deny it. "However, your ambition will sooner or later lead you to face those Westerners, and there are some on our ship." "I'm not an admiral, so I don't need to deliberately harmonize these relationships. I'm just your pawn." "It's the messenger." "Okay, you are the admiral, you are always right." I surrendered, "However, I promised Uncle Sheen, if you really withdraw from the capital, maybe he will ask me to fulfill my promise." "Are you finally scared to death?" The admiral smiled jokingly. “Even if I’m not afraid of dying so unjustly, at least I’m not willing to accept it.” "So you're suggesting that I fight to the death?" the admiral asked seriously. "It's not a decisive battle, it's a sneak attack." I corrected sternly, "Hate cannot influence the sense of smell of a businessman, but it is the strength of the country and the nation. For the sake of China, a sneak attack is justified!" …… "Zheng Senplease allow me to apologize." An old man was a little hesitant, but still mustered up the courage to say it in front of everyone. "Is it necessary? Uncle Sheen." I quickly supported him as he was about to kneel down. "My life cannot compensate for the reputation of the admiral, so it is just a joke to apologize with death." "But I did plan that way at the beginning." Sheen explained that he had not given up his intention to "grandly" apologize. "I know, but I have no intention of executing it - unless the admiral requests it." "Then okay, but," Sheen suddenly turned to the admiral, "please let me go get the heads from Laidao to apologize to Mr. Zheng." Fortunately, you have figured it out. With your strong strength, I won’t be able to stop you for much longer. I shook my sore hands: "Human head? You don't need to take it, someone will bring it to you naturally. Otherwise, why would we come all the way to besiege Osaka?" Yes, Osaka. That night, the sneak attack that the admiral and I discussed was not to receive the fleet coming from the capital - they were not fools and would definitely be on alert. In fact, we are heading to Osaka! As expected, Laijima has no business means. Osaka's defense can be said to be lazy. In other words, even if the pirates have some courage, it is impossible to arm the "town" or "rock" they call better than the nearby stone mountain. Honganji Temple. In short, the sudden appearance of the Li family fleet almost took down the confused dwarves without any damage, and we had no intention of knocking off Lai Dao's lair like this - we just made him madly return for reinforcements. The day after we captured Osaka, we went to ambush Nagasaki. Fortunately, Kurushima's men did not disgrace their orders. They quickly told Kurushima what had happened and almost reached the capital. Soon, the furious Kurijima met us outside Nagasaki Port, and then the brutal naval battle began. It was tragic, mainly because the admiral did not allow them to fight hand-to-hand or enter the port. The slow iron-clad ships could not attack us at all, until most of the sailors starved to death a month later. When Kurushima, who had no choice but to flee to Osaka in a hurry, had almost rested, the capital was already monopolized by the Li family. The local merchants of Korea did not have the strength to participate. Their court had always looked up to the Ming Dynasty, and in the temples of the Ming Dynasty, at least for the time being. There is no one who wants to embarrass us yet - Zhang Jiangling's Yiyantang also has its benefits. As a result, Nagasaki's Matsuura Takanobu had to give in. After all, the Ryuzoji Temple next to his bed had already made him anxious, and the military power of the Li family was definitely not something he could compete with. Although, what was presented to him was just the admiral's. A letter. As for the Li family’s huge fleet, it is already on alert outside Osaka Port. There is still no suspense in the second naval battle. A fleet with more artillery cannot be stupid.They fought hand-to-hand, and most of the few armored fleets that came to the island sank into the sea. Afterwards, the admiral wrote a letter to Honganji Kenjo, who ruled Osaka, asking for the heads of those who came to the island. While waiting, we did not forget to fire artillery on Osaka from time to time, and Sheen finally understood my plan and took the trouble to plead guilty. "Admiral, should we discuss the next development?" After calming down Sheen's mood, I turned around and asked the admiral. "What are your plans after unifying East Asia?" Although James doesn't know much about Chinese culture, he admires my plan for the past six months - but it was him who made me distinguish the Eastern and Western habits in my tone. Dongyang, this is the owner’s name for his own pond; Dongya, the passer-by’s name for the owner’s entire home. This understanding once made the admiral dumbfounded, but I firmly believe it. "How about traveling around the world?" Julian asked tentatively. "Are you a bar girl who wants to travel around the world?" Yi An was a little unhappy with this frivolity. I heard that he was often teased as a woman back then. "There are still children here, don't say strange things." Xingjiu interrupted. "I'm not a child." Yifeng gestured and was about to rush towards Xingjiu. "Okay, stop making trouble." Although the work requirements are equally strict, the admiral still cares about Yi Feng more or less, or in other words, everyone dotes on her. "Julian guessed half of it right. We are going to travel around the world, but It is definitely not about tourism, but about exploring for the country like the great powers, even though Ming Dynasty did not really understand the importance of the ocean." "Pioneering?" Richard was startled. "Yes, the entire Indian Ocean had traces of my Ming Dynasty back then, but now, even Nanyang, which is what you Westerners call Southeast Asia, is already being fought by Portugal and the Netherlands. I want to change the structure of this world!" The admiral pointed. In the direction of Osaka, "The tombstone on Laishima is our first footprint!" "It sounds harsh, to us Westerners." Richard shrugged. "Anyway, I'm wanted by the government, country? To hell with it, I'm the admiral's man." James's ideas may not be accepted by us, but no one doubts his loyalty. "It is my dream to see martial arts from all over the world." Xingjiu said implicitly. "I will go with the admiral wherever I can practice." Yi Feng is indeed cute. “My motherland doesn’t even have a regular navy yet.” Yi An said humorously. "Don't look at my hair, my bloodline is more from the Ming Dynasty." Julian murmured again, "Beautiful girls from all over the world, here I come." "Really?" The admiral was obviously moved, "Then let us fight together!" Haha, this kind of atmosphere is very good, but it is not suitable for me. Thinking about it, I gradually backed away and planned to go to the side of the boat to look out, but I met someone: "Uncle Sheen?" "Aren't you with them?" Sheen asked jokingly. "Me? I'm just a messenger." I shook my head and smiled, "On the contrary, as a guardian, why do you appear in this dimly lit place?" "Huamei has grown up. I can't always be by her side. She needs to go on her own." "Or, your age is not worthy of her long-term support?" "I'm still tough!" Sheen's temper is still bad, and he even apologized to me just now! "But now, I just need to protect her when she is in danger." "Then you have to protect her well. She has given me hope in my dream, and there must be no mistakes." I said "seriously", "The admiral said that coming to the island was the first tombstone we stepped on. In fact, she was wrong. They are the residents of the Big and Little Ryukyus. Although the plundering in the past six months has not left them in dire straits, their lives have been marked by our Li family. If we abandon the Big and Little Ryukyus, the whole country will almost die in exchange for sugar in their eyes. A small country that abandons food cultivation will definitely be doomed." "Is it that serious?" Sheen didn't believe it. "It is indeed not the case now, but that was my plan, and it also got the acquiescence of the admiral." The pioneers do not need to be kind to the outside world. "Since Zhu Emperor Hongwu listed some countries that are not to be conquered, then by Let us young people far away from the world make up for the loopholes caused by the changes" Sheen probably didn't understand, or maybe it was because someone with a military background didn't want to talk about such a taboo topic. After thinking for a while, he asked another question: "By the way, why don't you let me kill Lai Dao? " "What we can kill is just a person coming to the island, but what Osaka kills is the wave of Japanese pirates! After Osaka truly surrenders, we only need to firmly control Nagasaki, and the problem of Japanese pirates will only be small-scale, and , according to my observation??The current suppression of Ishiyama Honganji, which barely rules Osaka, may have more benefits than expected for the Lee family's future control of Japanese waters. And we will finally be able to return to Nanyang oh no, Southeast Asia If we want to deal with the whole world, we must first get used to the habits of the world. "I sighed helplessly. "Why are you sighing?" "Because we have missed the era when Ming Dynasty's habits became the world's habits."\ Text Chapter 3 of the Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Hangzhou is always so prosperous and lively, silks from other places are always sold out, and local porcelain never has to worry about sales; especially when the results that are enough to make the Li family show off their power come back, people seem to explode. The negative comments in the past six months disappeared in an instant like a ignited powder keg, and were replaced by the talk in the square - things that endure humiliation and heavy burdens are always born with a turn of events, whether it is the tea doctor in the restaurant or the proprietress of the hotel. , are all good at using this to prove their storytelling skills. But who knows what the person involved is thinking? Although the flowers blooming in the four seasons are extremely beautiful, it is undeniable that latent growth is the main theme of life - at least, we have been preparing for two sea battles for half a year; at least, the admiral's peerless beauty is still there to this day. He was labeled with words like cold, but those who interpreted Admiral in this way did not know that the reason for this coldness was their incomprehension. It is easy to praise someone, but difficult to trust someone. The sailors are enjoying the adulation of the shore residents - the honor they deserve. As for me, I can only peek at the dust through the window, and give my thoughts to the complex between the inkstone and the paper. "What are you writing?" The admiral's elusiveness ignored my dodge and easily defeated my obstruction, "Hey, writing poetry? The son of a businessman also has literary talent?" "The so-called poetry is just the product of emotions that cannot be vented." I no longer fight for the black and white things that still exude the fragrance of ink, because I have always been the lowest limit of force on the entire ship. "My heart sinks when I look at the world indifferently, and I hide in the dark willows and bright flowers in the village. Those who live in poverty in the busy city and ask questions are the destined ones in my life" The admiral was in a good mood today and recited it very brightly. "It's a good limerick," her comment made me blush. Yidian, but he did not feel guilty at all about hurting others' self-confidence, "But, who is your destined person?" "It is said that women should look good to please themselves. Do you think I have trimmed my appearance?" I avoided her provocative gaze, "I am already yours, do you still need to squeeze me out?" "Who knows about your colorful intestines?" The admiral hung up the rice paper and looked at it carefully, "Xian is my guardian, Xingjiu is a swordsman, James wants to do something to slap the wanted people of the motherland, and Yi An hopes to be like his father. Working in business all over the world, Yifeng only pretends to practice cultivation, and Julian wants to see the beauties in the world, and what about you? Zhengsen? " "For a dream, I told you." No matter how bright the Admiral's smile was, she was still the Admiral. "Could it be that you dragged me from Liuyinhuaming Village to this boat and then kicked me into the sea?" "You may be able to get a reward for handing you over to the court, but after investigation, the name 'Zheng Sen' was not found on the wanted list at all." The admiral saw that the ink was almost dry, and rolled up my handwritten book in his arms, "Although The poem is a limerick, but the writing is good. I want it, and in return, I will give you a chance to be honest." Very good, the prerequisite for becoming an excellent admiral is prudence. My admiral is indeed qualified, but I am the son of a businessman, and unconditional surrender is not my style: "My original name was not Zheng Sen. My real name is, let everyone forget it." Okay, that includes me. Anyway, now I am your pawn." "No, it's a messenger." The admiral corrected the title just as persistently as I did, "In that case, tell me about the development direction you plan - your vision and boldness can make you a strategy that lacks caution but has extremely rich returns - ―This is exactly what I lack.” When it comes to business matters, the admiral is never vague, and so am I: "Give Yi An a squadron." "You mean" The admiral began to think. "Now the Li family is the dominant one in East Asia, and the maritime trade between Ryukyu and Korea is in our hands. Now, we can completely control Japan's imports and exports. Although we do not yet have the power to issue the 'Mutohu Order' like King Wu Dao, But we can still count the achievements by quietly driving the WesternEuropeans out of the north of Macao." Perhaps businessmen naturally don't care about means, and I don't need to care about the rise and fall of other countries. "Moreover, the Ming Dynasty The goods have low cost, fine craftsmanship, and sufficient sources. They can completely destroy the local production in Japan. Just like we plan to make the production of the big and small Ryukyus dependent on our trade, especially in this era of constant war in Japan, this country is rich in gold and silver. The country has too many loopholes to exploit. Even if the incident comes to light, the incident of Japanese pirates is enough to make the court stop it under control In short, I turned Japan's gold and silver into our ship's cannon. Yi An likes to do business, and also If he knows how to fight, it would be best for him to stay here and develop all the ports in the Ming Dynasty. If he does well enough, within ten years Japanese pirates? If you want to be a Japanese pirate, you must first raise the money to buy a ship and then think about how to rob the Ming Dynasty! " "ZhengSen." The admiral pondered for a long time, with a profound look, "You are destroying a country." "What Lai Dao did was also to destroy the Ming Dynasty, but his scale was too small for the Ming Dynasty.Noisy. The current civil war in Japan is a once-in-a-lifetime time. If we are strong enough, I would suggest that Japan should be at war forever. "I said confidently, "Yu Gong, the Mongols have been entrenched in our Central Plains for hundreds of years. They fled to the northern desert and took away a large amount of treasures. At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, they could only barter. Emperor Hongwu was forced to issue treasure banknotes, but there was no gold and silver. The waste paper of support can only be waste paper; now Zhang Jiangling wants to use the silver that Emperor Longqing obtained from trade to lift the maritime ban as the basis. Our Li family uses Japanese gold and silver as the icing on the cake, which is also beneficial to the country. Benefit the people. And privately, I secretly take the life and death of the countries around the Ming Dynasty into my hands, which at least allows us to have no worries when heading south from Macau. " “Obviously, I didn’t say everything, but I believe the admiral understands. "If we faced the whole world, would you still insist on the strategy you have today?" The admiral's language was like a test, like a question. "That depends on the opponent's strategy." I smiled, because apart from my life experience, I have nothing to hide. "If Lai Dao was not a reckless man, I would not suggest peace talks with him." "I can only say that the policies of the great powers towards weak countries are very similar to your plans for Japan." Admiral Youyou said, "However, our strength cannot compete with the great powers. When we were still using cannons, they The cannons have been converted into heavy cannons. Compared with theirs, our ships are more suitable for business than combat. If we want to use force to fight for hegemony, then I can only say that we have missed the era. At least, in the short term, we are not an opponent at all, even in the current chaos. It is impossible to easily enter Southeast Asia. Moreover, our Ming Dynasty’s products are not sought after in all sea areas - we are still too weak to represent the country abroad." "I know something about these. But if you want me to make a correct judgment, please tell me about the situation of the sea first." I stood up and gave her my seat, like a student who humbly asked for advice. The admiral glanced at me sideways, sat down grandly, and immediately began to point out the country seriously: "In Southeast Asia now, the Puirera Chamber of Commerce and the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce are competing for hegemony; as for the Indian Ocean, the Arabian Wooding Chamber of Commerce represents the power of the Muslims. I would love to see a guy in Calicut go bankrupt; in Africa, there was no very prominent force before I returned; the really powerful one is the Mediterranean, but I don’t know the situation there. , because when I was studying in the UK, it was a country that was fighting with the strongest forces in the Mediterranean. If we really want to say that the North Sea has very strong development potential but does not have a sufficient business environment, we may be able to find allies there." “…Where is Beihai?” My question made the admiral keep his mouth open in a very inelegant posture, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses: "The North Sea is very far away from us. Although Western navigators have confirmed that the earth is round, I have to describe that The place is on the other side of the world.” "Is it very far away?" I pondered, "I heard that the current forces in Southeast Asia are the Portuguese and the Dutch - are their motherlands powerful?" "To be precise, those two countries one is in decline, and the other cannot really be called a country." The admiral did not say dead, "But after all, they are countries that have dominated the sea or are vigorous forces. I cannot guarantee that they will definitely It will fade or be short-lived.” "That has nothing to do with me. I just want to know whether they have the ability to send the country's fleet to our door within a few years." I didn't care, "Or, how long does it take to go back and forth from Southeast Asia to those two countries? " "Youwant to take risks again?" The admiral did not answer my question, but directly guessed what I was thinking. But I was a little dissatisfied with her choice of words: "What does it mean to take risks? If private forces want to steal food from the country, can they do it step by step?" "Well, Portugal is in danger of being annexed by others, and the Netherlands is not yet strong enough to compete for hegemony." The admiral picked up the brush on several cases and wrote casually, "Come up with a plan within three years. Bar." "Three years" I looked at the people on the pier outside, "Do you have the same feelings for the people in Southeast Asia as you do for the people of the Ming Dynasty?" "You mean" The admiral stopped writing and raised his head in surprise. "In other words, your purpose of acquiring Southeast Asia is to plunder wealth? Drive away other forces? Open up a vast territory for the Ming Dynasty? Or establish your own business?" Maybe such words are disrespectful, but I am a businessman and I have no regard for morality. Like those scholars who want to speak but feel ashamed. "Your ambition is really not small." The admiral seemed to be frightened by me, and he put down his pen for a long time and stood up. "I will go out first. The fleet will arrive in Macau in ten days. At that time, I want to hear your plan and also Have your thoughts.” "Macao?" "Visiting an old friend." The admiral looked back deeply.??, "Zhengsen, I really doubt that you will ever be so depressed that you are about to die." "So you have saved my life." I smiled and looked at her closing the door. I leaned over to look at the unfinished calligraphy of the admiral, "the string is brokenthere is" Who will listen to the broken string? What's the meaning? \ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 4 The admiral's handwriting has hidden gaps in the beauty. If one can really detect a person's personality from his handwriting, then I have to be very careful - the admiral has always smiled and been gentle to me, but his control on me has never relaxed. If I really want to Making small moves is not as difficult as usual - even though I know it is necessary to think carefully about it, I still feel very unhappy. “I’m a human being too…especially those who are accustomed to intrigues and intrigues, and their desire for trust is even stronger. I carry the admiral’s handwriting with me, but I dare not face the author too much. In other words, I don't want to face the fact that the stability of our cooperation is due to the existence of surveillance - this is the most reliable servant of interests for thousands of years, but forget it, the things on my shoulders are heavy, and I am unconsciously cruel to my emotions. , no one is exception. All I can do is to do the things that the admiral trusts, such as the plans in my heart. Macau was originally a small fishing village. If it were not for the presence of the Portuguese, it would still be a small fishing village. But now, it is the nail for Europe to enter the Ming Dynasty, and it is also the bridgehead for East Asia to the world. This is no longer Jiangbei, and the Ming Dynasty's wanted orders are not so effectively implemented here, but I still haven't disembarked. After all, in terms of accent, the local language is already a kind of heavenly book. I just stood on the deck and quietly looked at this port, which can vaguely catch up with Hangzhou in terms of size. The admiral said she wanted to visit her old friend, but who was worthy of her taking action personally at such a moment? I couldn't help but wonder if I had invited some senior sailor to come out Julian's grandfather was famous, but he seemed to have become people's memory. "I asked, why hasn't the admiral come back yet?" Seeing Yi An standing on the deck a little anxiously, I guessed that he and I had similar thoughts - he had already been appointed as the admiral of the squadron, and today he was the one. When I actually take office. Yi An smiled shyly: "How do I know? I heard that he was someone she met during her study tour. I was still helping my father at that time." "When the Admiral was on a study tour wasn't she in the UK?" "Yes, but where is the person who sent her to England?" Yi An said with some yearning, "I heard that he is also a person who travels all over the world." "Zongheng" I instantly thought of a name, because it was already a legend in Southeast Asia, but I rejected the idea in the next moment - that person was rumored to have been in love with his daughter in a distant place for a long time. "Are there people like this in Macau?" "I'm not going to guess, anyway, the admiral will give us the answer." Yi An said easily. "Then why are you so restless?" I pointed to his chest, "As if you were a girl." "Well" To be honest, he blushed like a girl, "This is the first time for me to command a fleet." "What's the point? This is not the first time for a woman to give birth to a child, but there are always more natural births than difficult births." I couldn't help teasing him, maybe because we are both descendants of businessmen, maybe it was just to see how handsome he was. He looked embarrassed, "Come on, take me for a drink to celebrate your promotion." "All right." "Then you are responsible for getting the wine" "Why?" "Because you are the one who will quickly lead the squadron." "" Just when Yi An and I were having sex first as a sign of respect from time to time, the sun finally set, oh no, fell into the sea. At this time, the admiral finally gave us the answer - my guess was correct, she really asked someone to come out, but when the person stood in front of me with a faint smile, I couldn't help but exclaimed: " How can it be!" "What? What's wrong with my appearance?" The man still smiled, calm and serene. The black coat draped over his shoulders was obviously not suitable for this season, but he was obviously many years older than his owner, and the slender fingers holding The little book I was reading stimulated my nerves even more - could it be him? Seeing that I was in a daze, the admiral took the man's hand and looked around the elites on the ship: "Let me introduce you to the forest, which is the legendary Lin Sen in Southeast Asia." There was silence for a long time, and finally Julian broke the depression: "This is too young!" "I am over thirty years old." Lin Lin still smiled lightly, "Anyway, I am also an East Asian. From now on, I am just a subordinate of Admiral Li." Just when I was about to speak, Julian rushed forward: "Please tell me the whereabouts of Mr. Saeki! I want to ask him for advice on how to pick up girls - how to win the heart of a beautiful woman who is so young that she can almost be his daughter. This is simply a magical thing" Julian is still chattering, but everyone else has turned to stone, except the admiral: "Ahem"Julian I said Julian Lopez! Can you please give me the right amount of time? " "It's nothing, Xingtaro's marriage is indeed a bitbizarre." Lin Lin didn't care, "In other words, this is also the reason why I broke up with him - it's not a pleasure to see him spend time with a child." "This topic is over for now!" Seeing Julian showing signs of further discussion, the admiral hurriedly said, "Whatever you have to do. Yi An, the ship assigned to you has been arranged. You go and get familiar with it. Tomorrow morning No more rambling, I trust you. Others, especially you Julian, go back to the bedroom and sleep Well, Brother Sen, and Zheng Sen, please come to the captain's room with me." Under Sheen’s supervision, Julian finally ended his frenzied behavior. Maybe for a newbie in love, the legendary Saeki is really a god-like existence. Unfortunately, I am not good at these things. On the contrary, I would rather talk to the person in front of me who can definitely be regarded as a senior but not old. Talk about other things. "Zheng Sen, have you thought of your plan?" As soon as he sat down, the admiral went straight in. "There was no problem at first, but today's events once again confirmed one sentence - plans don't change quickly." I looked at the forest, "Can this senior be completely trusted? You also know that my plans are often crazy." "At least, I was able to reach England by taking Brother Sen's ship and following them around the world. I believe it." The admiral's words aroused the laughter of the forest: "The first time I met Hua Mei, she was still She is a child with great suffering and deep hatred, and today, the eloquence and tenacity she showed almost feel strange to me. Time and responsibility not only accumulated abilities, but also eroded innocence. It is this determination that made me decide to witness it together. A rise.” "The rise of a force is definitely accompanied by the smell of blood, and the origin of that blood does not distinguish between race and morality." I am still not sure, "Can you attack those Southeast Asians who respect you?" "I don't agree with cruelty, but I don't deny sacrifice. Being able to eliminate Japan's strongest naval force in half a year, you must have thoughts that scare some people, right?" As he spoke, Lin Lin looked at the admiral meaningfully, " You are the first person who can make Huamei pay attention to a plan that has not yet been announced." "You are a legendary knight of the generation!" "He is also a pirate." Lin Lin laughed. "On land, the so-called use of force to break the forbidden behavior is praised on the sea. This is simply because there is no real order in the sea now. And now, I am following Hua Mei to represent the Ming Dynasty. You should be very interested in participating in the world's formulation of this order, right?" "It's indeed senior." I was convinced by his eloquence, "Anyway, I'm just talking without beginning and end. It's the admiral who does the work." "Then, I'll listen attentively while I'm resting." Lin Lin nodded, holding a small book in his hands, as if he was dozing off. "Since you are out of the mountain, can you please check on me?" I asked tentatively. "Now I am Hua Mei's subordinate." Lin Lin pointed to the admiral, "She was very obedient on the ship, and I seem to be a role model." "Then can you go to negotiate with the Preila Chamber of Commerce on behalf of the Li family? Ask for a share of Ajidin, Brunei, and Balimbang - you don't ask for much, just ensure that you can do a little business." "Give me 200,000 gold coins, maybe I can do better than this." Lin Lin thought for a while. "No, I can only give you 50,000 taels of silver, but in addition, I will give you a very pitiful fleet." I looked at the admiral, who was listening with interest, "I believe no one would be willing to let you lead a squadron now." Muttering, what you need to do is to do business back and forth in these three cities; secondly, prevent the possibility of anyone going north to Macau or Quanzhou; thirdly, make people in Southeast Asia familiar with the Li family, at least make them feel that the Li family is better than others The big chamber of commerce is good; fourth, sow discord between Preyla Chamber of Commerce and Kuhn Chamber of Commerce - this is done in your own name and cannot have anything to do with the Li family; fifth, try to get the technology of advanced artillery ." Lin Lin smiled bitterly: "Do you think such a heavy task can be completed?" "You are the famous Lin Sen!" I smiled delicately, "By the way, and it is said that Kuhn is an unscrupulous person. Is this true?" "He is an extremely pure businessman." Lin Lin nodded, "However, you only gave me a task What about you? What will Hua Mei do when I am doing things?" "Two words - make money!"\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 5 make money. For a country, making money is a very profound knowledge, but for the Li family, it is almost child's play - this is not meant to belittle those ministers in the court, although Zhang Jiangling's decree makes me think that sooner or later he will be immortal The prime minister may be as embarrassing as Mr. Niao, but the problem is that he needs to consider the stability of the country and the diplomatic situation, but we don’t need to consider morality at all, even when people in Hangzhou see us scratching Japan’s gold In addition to envy, he also showed a sense of pride. Yi An is a successful businessman, but compared with my ability to join forces with the admiral, he is still not as good as me. It can even be said that he has always retained a trace of his character. Therefore, in half a year, the total income earned from the trade with Europeans led by his group was about 1.5 million taels of gold - although this amount needs to deduct the cost of bribes and long-term investment, the actual amount left behind or said The number known to outsiders - such as the Nanjing left-behind imperial court and Jin Yiwei - is much smaller, but it is enough for the discerning people of the imperial court to understand the Li family's contribution to change. As for the achievements of the admiral and I forget it, let this number become the memory of a few people, lest Japan in the future blame the Li family for the essential cause of the Ichichong riot. "Xingjiu and James have prepared the squadron. The sailors are excellent, the supplies are in place, and the artillery is sufficient." The admiral's smile is like a breath of fresh air, but this is not a good sign for some people - it should be eradicated by the Ming Navy The pirates who died were killed by the Li family. Those people and thieves who were leaderless but had to think about their survival were our natural source of sailors. “Half a year’s hard-earned money has been wasted again.” We looked at each other and smiled, “However, compared to the whole of Southeast Asia, the amount of money that can be understood is nothing.” "Then, let them gather in Macau." It seemed that I also liked the gesture of waving my hand, but it was obviously not as heroic as the admiral. "And let's use Yi An's hard work to travel around Southeast Asia. !” “By the way, let’s ask Brother Mori to join us in Manila. With him here, things in Southeast Asia can be done with twice the result with half the effort.” "Of course, Rogue Lin Sen!" …… Two months is enough time for us who are temporarily wealthy to do a lot of things - Manila, Manado, Delnate, Ambona, Magasa, and Surabaya all have the presence of the Li family, and now, we You can already see Jakarta in the distance! It feels so comfortable to be down-to-earth. Although I have been off the boat before, I can only recall my original scenery when I looked at those beautiful wine girls in the taverns of big cities - as considerate as the beauty of Hangzhou. And it can interpret the style of a city. It’s just that the admiral seemed a little unlucky today - he was pestered by a little Western girl not long after he landed ashore. However, that girl is quite interesting, but it’s a pity that I can’t understand foreign languages. "Zheng Sen, what are you thinking about alone?" The admiral came to me with a glass of wine, "If you are worried, I will be worried." "Don't worry I'm just feeling a little sad for someone." Pointing to Julian's way of enjoying himself among the drinking girls, "Meihua is so pitiful." "Doesn't she have to act every day?" The admiral laughed at my idea. "That's her job, but what about that guy? Even if you want to collect intelligence, you don't need to work so hard, right?" I was still very unhappy. "Haha, but he is Julian." The admiral motioned for me to toast, "Just like you are Zheng Sen, I cannot interfere with your preferences. If you can play to your strengths, I am qualified as an admiral." "I'm not an admiral, so I have the right to dislike it." I was still mumbling. "What? It's rare to see a businessman's son like you be so sentimental." The admiral rolled his eyes, "Could it be that who is that Meihua?" "We just knew each other when we were kids." I didn't like to mention my past, so I changed the topic, "What did the Westerner say to you today?" "It's just a misunderstanding." "I saw the surprise in your eyes." I filled a glass for her, "Tell me, it would be better to have more information - although that girl is young, she still has the temperament of a sailor." "Sailor? You really made a mistake - she is the admiral of the Agote Chamber of Commerce." The admiral chuckled. "What!" My hand shook, and the scarlet liquid spilled on the admiral's hand, "Isn't it too too small?" "But it is a Beihai Chamber of Commerce that has risen rapidly in one or two years. The journey from Beihai to here is almost a year - it can be said that she has made money all the way and has never lost money." She didn't care about my surprise, Admiral Another piece of news came, "And today, she said that the Li family does all kinds of evil."He said that he would unite with the kind-hearted Kuhn Chamber of Commerce to attack us. " "Kind Ku" The silk handkerchief I was about to hand fell to the ground. "Did she just arrive in Southeast Asia?" "That seems to be the case." The admiral nodded helplessly, "We can't alarm the great powers in Beihai now, but this little girl is still at an impulsive age." "This" This is troublesome "Admiral, we have to go to Malacca." "You mean alliance" The admiral thought thoughtfully. "I originally thought that our accumulation would be enough to sweep away the fallen leaves in the autumn wind." I took out another handkerchief and wiped the wine stains on the admiral's hand. "As it turns out, there are many people who think about the world. A little girl ran from the other side of the earth. The world is indeed full of passion at our doorstep.” "We'll set off now. You go and call Julianit might cause misunderstandings if I go." Seeing that his hands were clean, the admiral got up and walked out of the tavern. Misunderstand? I shook my head. Although you are more beautiful than those wine girls, I can tell how hard you are when I touch your hand Sighing, I walked towards the playboy "In fact, I don't care whether the young admiral of the Agote Chamber of Commerce will pose a threat to my plan. Even when our huge fleet is assembled, I don't feel the slightest suspense about the ownership of Southeast Asia. But, I was shaken. Because of the young admiral, and because of the artillery in Jakarta - before setting off, the admiral got a few cannons for demonstration. I have to admit that this kind of thing, which is considered rare among the people in Southeast Asia, is enough to cause big trouble for the Li family, and the admiral I was even told that this kind of thing is being phased out in Europe! “Moreover, even a girl from Beihai ran to Southeast Asia to pan for gold with great enthusiasm Beihai, what a terrifying place it would be! We have gained Southeast Asia, and we can even level the Indian Ocean, but can we take another step forward? Forest separated from us when we passed by Balimbang. The fleet he brought this time could simply dominate Southeast Asia - after all, Xingjiu and James were still on standby in Macau. "Zheng Sen, don't you think this is dangerous?" Sheen couldn't help but ask me when we were approaching Malacca. "On the contrary, if we leave too many ships, we will be closely monitored by our opponents - we cannot stimulate the heart of the Puirreira Chamber of Commerce at this time." I am not a lone hero, and I will not let myself And the admiral is in danger, "Besides, don't you consider yourself a guardian?" "I am a guardian, but you can't ask me to lead so many ships to challenge other people's siege!" Sheen looked angrily at the admiral who was quietly writing in the captain's room, "Hua Mei trusts you, don't mess around. Come." "The admiral doesn't trust me, but my plan." I corrected, "Also, it's a waste for you to stay with her. An old soldier who has traveled all over the world is enough to be an admiral of a squadron." "I'm worried……" "I know, but I'm just telling you a fact." I didn't intend to dwell on this issue. After all, without him on the ship, Julian would sooner or later change something. Just as Julian went to the tavern as soon as he got off the boat, the admiral immediately took Yi Feng and me to the exchange. You can ask anyone about a city's products, but its quality, quantity, price and even the character of the person in charge must be understood in person. Even if money can make the world go round, you must first find the right eye. "Come on, let's do it at this price! I can't stand it anymore!" someone in the exchange lamented. "What's wrong?" Yifeng was curious. Seeing that the admiral didn't stop him, he took the lead and went over to see what was going on. "You seem to be sick, you should go and see him." A short-haired middle-aged man with a broad heart and a fat body cared about the lamenting businessman. “Don’t change the subject, I’ll just accept my defeat anyway… Doing business with you is a nightmare!” The businessman wished he could just turn a blind eye, “Let’s go, let’s go, you’ll pick up the goods tomorrow, I’ll feel sick when I see you!” "But you are really sick" The middle-aged man finally had no chance to finish his words and left the exchange with a sigh. "Admiral, is that uncle really sick?" Yi Feng didn't understand. "I don't know either, so why don't you go and take a look?" The admiral also became interested, otherwise he wouldn't have given the mission. "We are going to find the Puirela Chamber of Commerce next?" Watching Yi Feng trot to follow, I was a little worried - at this moment, in addition to the admiral's strength, we also have to add a burdenme. "Sheen has already contacted me." The admiral strolled, "Follow me to the square and have a look. The spices from Southeast Asia are almost gold in Europe." "But in East Asiait's nothing." Is thisthe reason for the great powers? Sadly, the bigMing doesn't need to get anything from the sea Although tigers are fierce, they are definitely not as energetic as cats when it comes to catching mice. Sheen was waiting for us at the dock, but the person following him was not from the Puirera Chamber of Commerce. And I once again suffered from the language barrier. "Sean, who is this big man with white hair?" I pulled at the corner of Sean's clothes. "Hedram Bergstr?m, Commander of the Royal Navy of Sweden in the North Sea." "What!" God, first the spontaneous young admiral, and now the commander of the country's navy, "Hewhat is he here for?" "The news about us in East Asia has spread, and he mainly wants to see the admiral." Julian appeared out of nowhere. "Do you understand their language?" Looking at the white-haired man chatting solemnly with the admiral, oh, another Western boy came in, I realized that my language problem was very serious. "Of course. Otherwise, how could I meet all the beauties in the world?" Julian said proudly, "But don't worry, that white-haired general doesn't seem to have any ill intentions." …Forget it, let’s ask the admiral later. Thinking about it, I walked to the boat depressedly. Those chattering foreign languages ??were really giving me a headache. At night, the admiral pushed me out of my room: "Why are you here alone? Could you be wandering around on the sea?" "It's nothing, I just feel useless." I turned over from the bed and sat up, "A person who can't even understand a language still wants to wander around the world? I'm so naive." "Kyotaro Saeki didn't know any foreign languages ??at first." The admiral moved a chair and sat in front of me, "And now he is famous in the seven seas." Seeing that I was still silent, she said provocatively, "I don't know anyone who doesn't know a foreign language." The world values ??Zheng Sen, not a man who dares not speak." "I would like to be extremely arrogant, but" I couldn't help but sigh, "If it's the gap in money, I can turn around within one year; if it's the gap in artillery, I can make up for it in three years; if it's the gap in shipbuilding technology, I can make up for it within three years. I can close the gap within ten years. Although these gaps exist, I don’t care about them. But what about the gap in people’s hearts? I will never let such a young admiral emerge in the Ming Dynasty in my lifetime!" "The gap between people's hearts" The admiral was stunned for a moment. "No matter how the Ming Dynasty develops its maritime industry, it is just the icing on the cake. As a country, there is no need to support it. As long as people come to trade with it at the doorstep, they can make countless money, and the officials and people from top to bottom will be content to abide by the so-called The ancestral system. And what about Beihai? A little girl born in a place that is not yet a country knows how to make money all over the world; the naval commander of a country can come here, isn't it chilling?" I grabbed her hand. , "Look at what your hands have become for the Ming Dynasty? But what do the people of Hangzhou think of you? How many people follow your dream? Their fleet calls itself the Navy, and the Ming Dynasty's fleet calls itself the Navy! Only then It’s the gap between private individuals and the state!” "I understand." The admiral's calmness was in sharp contrast to my madness. After a long silence, he murmured in helpless sentimentality, "I understood it when I came back from Europe. Today, you just said these I understand clearly. However, I cannot turn a blind eye, I" Her voice was as thin as a mosquito fly, "Even though she died nine times, she still has no regrets." "I understand." Although I understand, looking at the helpless but determined look of this fragile body, I still feel that my eyes are red and my nose is sore, "So, I am your pawn." "No, I want you to be my messenger and give me advice." The admiral took the trouble to correct him, "For example, at this time." "Okay" Looking at the admiral's hands covered with small scars, those slender and capable hands were so gentle to hold, "Before I reluctantly have a showdown, tell me about that He Hedram must have said something."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 6 It's the sea again, and it's on the way to Jakarta. Maybe Southeast Asia can really become a buffer for East Asia. The geographical location of Malacca is destined to exist as a throat. But if we want to fight the greed of the entire Europe, just controlling the port is not enough, unless Forget it, the bottom line for Ming Dynasty to allow the Li family to exist is probably that the Li family has no army and can continue to provide huge amounts of money. Moreover, the cold and charming Admiral Li Huameiis destined to be too kind. That young man turned out to be from the Agote Chamber of Commerce. Although the navy commander said that his existence was just a chance encounter along the way, I cannot rule out the possibility of his cooperation. There are many people in this world who want to formulate rules for the ocean. "Admiral! There is a fleet fighting in the southeast!" Yi Feng on the lookout suddenly broke through the harmony of the waves, "And one of the fleets is flying the flag of our Li family!" "Where is the other party?" After a brief moment of surprise, the admiral and I asked in unison. "It'sAgot Chamber of Commerce!" It seems that we are not the only ones who want to strike first. Looking at each other, I sighed to the admiral: "After all, I am just the son of a businessman, and Kun is a pure businessman." "Then, you will grow up in advance." The admiral's smile flashed away, "Everyone, be prepared. If you fight, help the Agot Chamber of Commerce. There is no need to intercept the fake guy!" "Report! A fleet appeared in the northeastit's the Royal Swedish Navy!" The little girl has a good learning ability, at least I can't say this title smoothly yet. Soon, the counterfeit disappeared from everyone's eyes - the opponent was also understanding and retreated quickly when he realized something was wrong. "Zheng Sen, how can you be so sure that he is from the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce?" Sheen asked me quietly. "According to the forest, Mr. Preila, whose full name is a long one, is a drastic person, and such things are not his style. Then, the only person who has the strength to do this is Kuhn—— He also had to create an excuse to attack East Asia, and the Chamber of Commerce, which was also from the Netherlands, was attacked by the Li family. With no evidence of death, it was his turn to take revenge." I have to admit that Kuhn's plan is good, but it is a pity that his If the intelligence work is not in place, or if there is no squadron anchored in Macau, we will probably have to flee now. "Okay, let's get off the ship in Jakarta. There are three-party fleets here. Kuhn hasn't gathered all his strength yet. Don't dare yet." Come to disturb us. Moreover, I cannot miss the negotiation with the North Sea forces this time, Sean, you have to translate it word for word for me." "It's a pity that I always miscalculated the Western logic - the young admiral jumped up and down as soon as she got off the boat and rushed to the young man next to the white-haired man, chatting and talking, without even considering the existence of the people around her. "Xian, didn't I ask you to translate for me?" "Thiswhat they are saying now is irrelevant." Seeing the strange look on Sheen's face, I had no choice but to approach the admiral. "They" The admiral also hesitated, "It's just the love between boys and girls." The love between children is long I understand a little Standing next to the admiral, looking at the shy and overwhelmed look of the young man, and the sincere expression of the young admiral Could it be that the heroes in the West who are short of breath are like this Yin Sheng Yang decline? I can’t help but laugh at myself thinking of the beautiful face in my memory. Once upon a time, I was as frightened as that young man It’s a pity that after things changed, I didn’t dare to shorten the final distance even if we were only a few miles apart "What? With an arousing expression, do you think of your destined person?" The admiral did not miss the opportunity to tease me, and the effect was very obvious because of the voice that could only be heard by two people. "If there really is someone destined to be with you, would I still be on your ship?" My story is just a story about destiny, "I just feel a little emotional If the admiral is an ordinary woman, I can almost be your child." The enlightenment teacher." "You" A warmth wrapped around my hand, but it was accompanied by heartbreaking pain. The admiral smiled very naturally, and the people on the side could only know that we were holding hands casually, "Go find the department by yourself." Rouleau. I didn’t hit hard this time, and next time, it’s not just my left hand that’s injured.” “It turns out that the admiral is also a woman.” While forcing a smile on my face, I disappeared like a fly …… "It seems that you really made the admiral angry." Although Corullo is a middle-aged bachelor, he is also interesting, "What mistake did you make?" "It's nothing. Anyway, I never understand a woman's mind." I really doubted whether this was the legendary hand that split muscles and bones. "How is my injury?" His medical skills are enough to reassure me, otherwise the admiral wouldn't personally do it. Ask him to come on board. "About half a month, luckily the bones are fine." Corullo sighed, "You are too fragile, I?I admire your courage to get on board. " "My life belongs to the admiral." I can make her angry, but this point has a higher priority. "Why did you get on the ship?" I never thought that Yi Feng could find a smart doctor by following her unintentionally in Malacca. and a price-killer. "We can't just watch a weak person like you wandering on the sea, right?" Corullo smiled, "The tragedy of my wife and daughter cannot happen again. I heard that you were saved by the admiral when you were about to die." "You don't have to use such a clumsy lie if you don't want to tell the truth, right?" I was almost speechless I hadn't met him a few days ago! "Aren't you lying too?" "Me?" Corullo's smile made me confused - did I lie? \ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 7 Just like Corullo's enigmatic smile, the admiral who returned from the negotiations not only ordered me to rush to Manila immediately, but also blocked me in the captain's room I just thought about it and decided to wait here to apologize to her, Who would have expected that she would lean against the captain's cabin door with a conflicted look on her face, saying nothing, and staring straight at me. Okay, I admit that the growl in my stomach was protesting against this silence: "Admiral, I am willing to admit defeat in terms of determination, but why have you been depressed for almost two hours?" My words seemed to wake her up from her deep thoughts: "Zheng Sen, do we have a chance to change the plan?" "Why?" I instantly thought of the three-party negotiation he participated in, "Did it break down?" "No, it was very successful." The admiral shook his head, but he was not happy. "The Bergs Command Navy is already on its way back to the North Sea, and the Agote Chamber of Commerce has also decided to withdraw from Southeast Asia." "Tell me, what happened." "They formed an alliance. I heard it was to deal with the Hanseatic League in the North Sea, but that's not the point." The admiral finally moved to her seat, "Kun is actually Camille's father. In other words, he is likely to Become the father-in-law of the admiral, the young girl who fell in love with her son and daughter at the dock today." "What" In shock, I had to admire him, "It really showed me what a pure businessman is." "So, we'd better not kill Kun, so that we can get a better environment in other sea areas." The admiral's suggestion is indeed reasonable, but the means required will be "How aboutcapturing him alive? Or forcing him to surrender? It will also be an important bargaining chip in the future." I said tentatively. "Can it really be done?" The admiral's eyes lit up, "But we can't make it so that we lose arms and legs." "But we may have to give up Jakarta and give up some reputation." I said it sincerely. After all, this plan is very decisive. The admiral said that the gap between us and Europe will become wider and wider. We must seize time. In such an emergency, extraordinary means must be used, "and the premise is that the forces in Beihai really withdraw voluntarily." "What do you mean?" The admiral didn't understand, but he also felt a bit strange. "First of all, let James enter Manila and go to Malacca for a long time" …… A month is not long, but it is enough time for a lot of things to happen. Perhaps people in Southeast Asia have never dreamed of what will happen next. At least, what has happened has already shocked them. I don’t like cats crying over mice, but I have to sigh for Preila. Perhaps he is very qualified as a patriotic businessman, but unfortunately, he is neither an excellent businessman nor an excellent soldier. In the era of hegemony, at most he can only leave a name, which simply means that he has also participated in the ocean. of waves. Thinking about it, I poured the wine bottle in my hand to my heart's content. The admiral wouldn't ask me to clean the deck anyway. "Zheng Sen, the impact of wasting things in broad daylight is not good." The admiral saw my actions from a distance. "The fleet in the forest has set off?" I felt that it was just a trivial matter, the loss of a few bottles of wine. "Yes." The admiral took the wine bottle, but unfortunately the wine had run out. "Xingjiu's fleet is also wandering between A Zhen and Malacca." "That's good, that's good." I murmured, "I'm just waiting for news from James." "Don't blame yourself too much." The admiral raised his hand, and the wine bottle drew a beautiful parabola and fell into the water. Listening to the "plop" sound, she sat next to me with satisfaction. Of course, her sitting posture was more elegant than mine. Many, "Brother Sen admires your plan very much. In fact, it was executed very well. Moreover, you yourself said that the tide of the ocean always smells of blood." "I know, but since then, the reputation of the forest has been ruined, and your reputation has been covered with dust." On paper, killing people is no more than a nod, but in execution "I don't care." The admiral took my left hand and checked whether it was completely healed. "If you want to blameit's because the gap between us and Europe is too big. It's their fault that they came away from homeTo be a winner, you must first Learn to override classic theories. We know we are talking nonsense, but we have to make ordinary people believe our nonsense.” "But……" "Obtaining Southeast Asia means that even if we fail miserably here, we can return to East Asia and make a comeback." The admiral's hand came with strength, plain and calm, "Zheng Sen, I have become the admiral of the Li family. The name Li Huamei is not It belongs to me alone.” "Hmm." Even if the admiral twists and turns, she is still an excellent admiral, "I gave this wine to Preila. Although I don't know if he likes the taste, butIt is always appropriate to take a look. After all, there is no injustice and no hatred, so his body becomes our second footprint. " ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since the Admiral is going to resort to the trick of pretending to be true and then pretending to be true, I will interpret the people of the small country who have gradually become economically dependent on the Li family unknowingly as friends. In a dark corner not far away, two people who were temporarily free gathered together and whispered. "Julian, what are you looking at, so sneaky?" "Huh? Corullo, keep your voice down!" "how?" "Look over there, Zheng Sen and the admiral are talking very cordially!" "Are you jealous? Haven't you been taught enough by Sheen?" "I know what I am made of, and I am not worthy of Blood Rose. But why is the Admiral so gentle to Zheng Sen?" "Gentle? Maybe, but now they are more like confidants Don't believe it, I am also a married person after all." "Tch! Do besties need to hold hands? My great lover's vision is definitely sharper than yours!" "What are you muttering about here?" "Ah! Uncle Sheen! Nowe are discussingdiscussing Zheng Sentalking about his strategizing." "Zheng Sen's arrangement is truly unconventional - the two fleets raided Malacca, forcing their opponents to fight hand-to-hand in the narrow area of ??the port, taking advantage of Xingjiu, killing Preyla with one sword, taking over all its forces within a month, and Ku Ku The En Chamber of Commerce is locked up in Southeast Asia, and they can catch turtles at any time - everything goes smoothly. Moreover, James has just sent news that he has defeated the three main fleets of the Kuen Chamber of Commerce and is now driving them to Jakarta. " "Thenisn't the overall situation decided?" “Boy, don’t be too happy. Maybe Kuhn realizes something is wrong and bypasses Malacca and goes directly across the Indian Ocean instead of taking the ordinary route!” "Aren't we on the way to Ceylon? If the army is really defeated, Kun can go directly to Africa and I will take off the head and make soup!" "So Zheng Sen's plan is perfect! By the way, where is Hua Mei? I have to go and tell her the good news." "this……" Julian turned around and looked around hesitantly. Unfortunately, the two people who were sitting side by side just now are no longer there, and only a few aromas of sake are wafting from the sake seeping on the deck. \ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 8 When the news came that the forest had successfully completed its mission, everyone realized that Kuhn had no choice but to surrender as long as he did not commit suicide. But not many people celebrated, because Lin Lin had changed from a praised thief to a brutal executioner - he raided Jakarta, destroyed the city's shipbuilding industry, commerce, and docks, and ignored the port's request to surrender. Lin Lin insists on bearing the consequences of this incident alone, so that he can no longer show up in Southeast Asia, and is now sailing to Calcutta - a place that is still unfamiliar to me, but Lin Lin is a man who treats the sea as his back garden. However, I really can't measure the value of this result - the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce, which has just experienced a failed bloody battle, has no place to buy ships. All ports in Southeast Asia are under control. Jakarta has regressed as a city for more than ten years. The port can no longer be regarded as a port - in such a desperate situation, Kun, who can even ignore family ties, will definitely surrender. After all, the Li family has promised his personal safety in the name of Camille. In contrast, James's huge fleet is now a remnant and can only hunt down Kuhn's defeated general; in order to restore its reputation in Southeast Asia or stabilize the Li family's status, Xingjiu's squadron has to stay there for a long time in boredom. To show off one's power, the money earned by Yi'an must also be used to heal the wounds in the hearts of Southeast Asians - we must be recognized by Southeast Asia, rather than being cowed like Westerners. What they need is just spices, but what we need is Southeast Asians sacrificed their lives for us. Now, the admiral looked into the distance with a sinking face. This place is called the Indian Ocean - the Europeans were resolutely driven out of Southeast Asia, and only those who could maintain trade for a while. According to what the admiral said, there was a fat man named Chai Menlin on the Indian Peninsula who had nothing but money and was rude to her when she was studying abroad. Could it be that there will be another bloody storm here? "Zheng Sen, you don't have to look like the whole world owes you money, right?" The admiral sat in the seat that only belonged to her and turned his attention to me standing at the door of the cabin. "You are not familiar with the situation in the Indian Ocean, so Only then will we be worried. In fact, we have no need to fight on the Indian peninsula. In other words, what we need to think about this time is business-Chai Menlin is famous for being rich and unkind. If we can make him bankrupt, the people along the coast of India will The people will be elated.” "So, Corullo is the protagonist?" When it comes to being a relatively normal businessman, the eldest sister is definitely a master among masters. Unfortunately, she has died in Hangzhou, and I had countless small-scale tit-for-tat contests with her when I was a teenager. I have long understood that I am not suitable for practical work, and all my brilliant strategies will fall short in my hands. Without the Admiral, there would be no room for me to survive. Ming Dynasty cannot tolerate me, and I cannot live anywhere else. However, the admiral did not trust me and did not give me a chance to express my opinion. Of course I know this is because I don't want to reveal my identity, but the current Li family can't contain what my identity means! "Of course Corullo will have a squadron, but you can't just sit back and watch." There were inkstones and brushes on the admiral's desk, as well as ink bottles and goose feathers. At this time, she held the goose feathers in front of my eyes for the first time. , "Zheng Sen, do you think is it a cost-effective idea to unite a powerful but doomed force to fight against the increasingly powerful enemy?" "Explain yourself more clearly? You know, I was blinded as soon as I left Southeast Asia." Regarding the India that Europeans call India, I don’t know much about this land called Tianzhu by our ancestors. I only know what it was called the Mughal Dynasty and what the current king is called Akbar. No matter how much, they are the only ones. Taizu once led hundreds of thousands of troops in an attempt to attack the Ming Dynasty, but died on the way. "Self-knowledge and self-contempt are two different things." The admiral hung the goose feather on the letter. "Do you know the great food country in the Tang Dynasty? It was a country with a religious regime. If loyalty to the emperor and patriotism are the aspirations of the people of the Ming Dynasty, then what is called Allah The priesthood is the fundamental allegiance of those who call themselves Muslims. And now the scope of Muslim rule conflicts with European interests." "Do you want to unite them against Europe?" This is a decision, something that will almost determine the fate of the Li family. Neither I nor the admiral can be hasty. "However, the Muslims are not a united force." The admiral said patiently. "Although the Ottoman navy led by Pasha in the Eastern Mediterranean competes with Spain, which is known as the Invincible Fleet, it is limited to the Mediterranean and will lose to the power of money sooner or later. Although the Hairedin pirate family in the Southern Mediterranean is powerful, they are just pirates and not worthy of being long-term allies. In other words, we are still too far away from the Mediterranean now, and their existence is just people who really deserve our attention. The bargaining chip - the Wooding Chamber of Commerce, which uses Aden as a bridgehead to fight against the Europeans in the Indian Ocean, is a force that absolutely cannot be ignored." "What you mean is that sooner or later we will have to??A choice between Muslims and Europeans? "Indeed, the current Li family does not have the strength to be the enemy of the whole world. Even if it has such ambitions, such dangerous and stupid things must be stopped. "Europeans occupied the New World and Africa and plundered countless wealth from there. This was by no means something that Muslims could continue to contend with; but their own countries also fought with each other, and for the sake of religious beliefs, such battles could not be reconciled. In contrast, , the eyes of Muslims cannot but be said to be conservative. If the Li family is left alone, they will definitely decline." The admiral's tone was regretful and helpless, as if he was lamenting the current situation of the Ming Dynasty. "How rich is the New World and Africa?" To be honest, I don't even know where that is. "It can be called two undefended Ming Dynasties." The admiral said meaningfully. "Then," I let out a long sigh, "I know why you hesitated." "Really?" The admiral's eyes flashed. "If I'm not mistaken, are you planning to write a letter to the Wooding Chamber of Commerce?" I knew the Admiral's thoughts, but I could only go ahead with her thoughts. After all, she was the Admiral. "Only a tiger who has tasted blood will truly Threaten our very existence.” "But" The admiral stopped talking. "That's all!" I really don't want to say any more, "Tricking the patient before you have enough medical skills will only increase the pain." "AdmiralWesterners can ignore family ties for the sake of profit. If you want to compete with them over the ocean, you need to be equally ruthless" Text Chapter 9 of the Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Kuhn is really admirable. He was able to escape among the reefs of the ocean for more than two months with his remaining soldiers and defeated generals. If it weren't for the persistence of me and the admiral, he would have really been able to turn around in Ceylon. Unfortunately, what he is facing now is the Li family's flagship, who is waiting for work, and Lin Sen, who is coming along the way. “As an opponent, I have to admit defeat.” Kuhn’s Chinese is not fluent, but he speaks truthfully, “Can you tell me how you managed to conjure so many battleships before I die?” "Drink a glass of water." The admiral has no taste for humiliation towards prisoners, "I said I will guarantee your life, in the name of Camille." "Why?" Kuhn, who was tied up, did not refuse the cup handed to his mouth by the sailor, although the sailor's water-feeding movements were very unfamiliar. "Don't you know?" The admiral smiled, "Your son is in love with Miss Agot, whom you once wanted to kill." "That's the reason?" Kuhn sneered, "Do you think I can be used as a bargaining chip to blackmail them?" "I just want to form an alliance with them." The admiral walked up and untied Kun's rope, "And you are just a surprise for Camille. The young man never gave up on his father. Okay, Brother Sen, Kuhn is on your ship, and you can entertain him however you like. After all, he paid for the entire Chamber of Commerce's savings as a lodging fee." "I will let him appreciate the scenery of the Indian Ocean." In response to the admiral's wise words, Lin Lin smiled knowingly, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. Corullo's recent actions are too powerful. If he does not restrain himself, that Chaimen Lin might go crazy and do something drastic.” Seeing the fleet in the forest leaving, the admiral called me to deliver the order: "Let's go to Basra." “Where is Basra?” "That's the headquarters of the Wooding Chamber of Commerce. Let's make a deal." The admiral gave me a look of disgust, "Zheng Sen, can you learn from Yifeng's habit of memorizing maps?" "In contrast, I would rather think about the purpose of this trip." I am not an admiral, and I don't have the strength to steer the sails and steer the rudder. "Do the forces that can compete with Westerners at least have certain skills?" "Heroes see the same thing." The admiral's smile was like the rose on her chest. I don’t know if Muslims are easy to talk to, but when I arrived in Calicut, I was lucky enough to meet Zai Menlin in a tavern, who the admiral has been talking about recently but hates very much Forget it, just know his name is Zai Menlin. Such a person is not worth it anyway. remember. "Admiral, you seem to be avoiding him?" This is a strange phenomenon. "As long as she is a woman, she doesn't want to be seen by him." Julian always became personable in this specific place of the tavern. “Keru is pretty good, at least this place hasn’t been taken over by that guy.” Sheen recalled, “When I passed by here, he was the only one in the whole pub.” "You have too much money and nowhere to spend it?" It is said that it was very difficult for Yifeng when he was in the mountains. "No, it's just that his mind is different from ordinary people." Richard smiled jokingly. It’s rare, it’s rare, I thought thoughtfully: “This is the first time everyone has come to the pub. Do you want to see Chai Menlin’s face?” "In this era, it is a miracle that such a person can dominate a country. How can we let him go as he was before he went bankrupt?" The admiral blinked, "There is no such store after this village." "It's really difficult to be as fat as him." I already thought Corullo was fat. "Okay, let's eat and get on the boat." The admiral toasted to everyone and ended the conversation. When we walked out of the tavern, an uncertain voice came: "Excuse me, is that Miss Li Huamei Li?" "Huh?" The admiral seemed to be quite familiar with this voice. Looking for the voice, he saw a man with clear eyes. Oh no, although he was full of weather, he could tell that he was only in his twenties. "You are plug ?dimension?" "It's you indeed!" The man called Sevi by the admiral almost cried with joy! "Miss Huamei, go see my sister! Please save her!" "Sister? You mean Miss Chaska?" the admiral asked in a voiceless voice, "What happened to her? Why are you here?" "Sister, she" Sevi burst into tears, "Just follow me and see" "Okay" The admiral had no doubts about him, "Why are you here? Could it be" She didn't continue, she just looked at Sevi's desolate back and sighed deeply. It is said that India has a caste system, which is most obviously reflected in the level of hotels in the port. And the one Sevi took us to was the worst kind. "Sevi, you came back so early todaycough" The furnishings in the room are simple and shabby. On the narrow bed in the middle is a blond woman, half lying and half sitting, pitifully sick.?Significantly, "Are youMiss Huamei?" "Long time no see." The admiral looked at her with a look that was quite familiar to me. "Don't say anything yet. I'll go get the doctor. Julian will write to Corullo and the others will take good care of Miss Chaska here." , Zheng Sen, follow me." Doctors are human beings too. Although a Sudra-level hotel is an insult to the status of a brilliant Brahmin doctor, the Ceylon ruby ????thrown by the resolute admiral can still smooth the gap. After all, this is a relatively open Calicut. After all, I live in Calicut. Such a hotel is not a Shudra. "Admiral," the doctor is said to be the best doctor in the city, and a woman who can make the admiral throw gems like pebbles is enough for me to ask, "Who isMiss Chaska?" "Friend." The admiral paused, "If you don't care about nationality, I am the same person as her, but I am luckier. Although the Ming Dynasty has a maritime ban, at least it is still a strong country." "Sothat lady's country" "She is of royal blood. When I parted from her, it was the day when she raised her troops to fight for the restoration of the country." "But she is now" We can only say that we are helpless in dealing with such a matter, "Admiral, where is her motherland?" "The New World." Tidu looked back at me, "Don't ask where the New World is again." "On the contrary, the force chasing her to the Indian Ocean should be Spain, right?" I don't understand, "But you told me that Africa is now ruled by Portugal." "When I was in Beihai, I heard that Spain planned to annex Portugal through political means such as religious certification and throne succession. Maybe this is not far from the truth now." The admiral frowned, "If it is true, then Spain really has the same status as the world. The strength to fight.” "That is to say, we need to race against time and enter Africa as soon as possible?" If possible, I would rather suggest going back to East Asia for a few years to develop. "It's very possible" I signaled the doctor to continue walking, but the admiral didn't answer me again. \ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 10 I insisted on calling the blond patient Miss Tia because her last name was not as pleasant to pronounce as her first name. Although this was a bit unfair, she did not refute, nor did she have the strength to refute, because the doctor's diagnosis was that a small cold had turned into pneumonia and was heading towards tuberculosis! Seeing Sevi throwing herself in Tiya's arms with tears in her eyes, the admiral could only send the doctor away, and asked Sheen to grab the medicine: "I hope Corullo can give me some surprises." "Such a beauty it's a pity." Julian muttered in a low voice, making the admiral dumbfounded: "She is no longer a person with love in mind, you'd better give up on that." "It can be seen that I am also a new generation of love saints." Julian's eyes dimmed, "It's justa pity." pity? It's a pity that no one paid attention to his emotion. The admiral walked to the bedside and took Tiya's hand: "We have been apart for several years, and I didn't expect to meet hereDo you need me to do anything?" "No no need." Tiya stroked Sevi's hair, "I already understand. Even if Esconte is defeated, there will still be others coming from Spain. I am just a descendant of the royal family. Facing Europe's The tide is ultimately powerless, as long as my hometown still has gold, spices, and tobacco. Huamei, you have to work hard too! Although your motherland is powerful, the hordes of greedy people only need a flaw. Pure wealth It’s nothing but a disaster.” "That's why we need people like you and me to set an example." The admiral's words may be comforting, or they may be his inner voice, "At least, there is hope." "Liuke is dead." Tiya shook her head, "I can survive." "" The admiral swallowed his original words and sighed deeply, "If you don't mind, please come to my squadron, okay? That admiral is a good doctor. If your illness can be cured, I can help you go back." "I can get on the boat." Tiya nodded firmly, but held up Sevi's hand, "But I have no right to decide Sevi's path." "I want to be by my sister's side!" Sevi was also very determined. Why? The admiral's purpose in doing this is I didn’t guess it, but I caught a glimpse of the tacit understanding between the admiral and Tiya, as if they had negotiated a win-win deal. Could it be …… “Admiral, apart from sympathy with you, what value does Miss Tiya have?” I finally asked on the way from Homez to Basra. The admiral smiled happily: "I didn't ask until now, have you already planned our future path?" "First of all, I need to know how much trust and expectation you have in Miss Tiya." "Don't worry, her appetite is only for the New World and Africa." The admiral said vaguely, "Because I have entered the Indian Ocean, and because Mr. Wooding has also traveled around the world." "Do you want Miss Tiya to block Europe first?" Although it was the admiral who saved her from a desperate situation, the task was too difficult. Moreover, "What kind of person is that Wooding - I didn't mention the Chamber of Commerce. " "A good person." The admiral probably knew him. "If he were not a Muslim and had a greedy heart, we would no longer have a foothold in East Asia. Fortunately, he only wants to defend the Arabian Sea." "……so smart?" "After all, he was a person who traveled around the world back then! Saeki was defeated by him." The admiral said sternly, "I don't want to be an enemy of him, either personally or as a force." ?????????????????????????????? There was a group of Arab ships in Hangzhou back then, and I heard that the leader was Hui Hui… probably this Wooding. It’s hot in Basra. Julian and I became even more excited when we saw Wooding’s maids! However, I have to admit that they look very nice, even though it would be impossible for them to go out on the streets in Ming Dynasty. Before Julian could turn his unreasonable thoughts into practical actions, the admiral took a step forward and said, "Mr. Wooding, long time no see." It seems that Muslims do not advocate handshakes. Wooding only smiled lightly and gracefully at the admiral: "I had a premonition of today's reunion when the Li family unified East Asia, so please allow me to try my Chinese proficiency." "Mr. Wooding is interested." A trace of surprise flashed from the admiral's eyes. I saw it, and Wooding also saw it: "Admiral Li, don't worry too much. In fact, you have already stated your position by being willing to land alone at Basra Pier. If it is more, I will not be polite among smart people, and I am not a stranger - Basra and Homuz cannot be shared with others, just like you don’t want East Asia to be interfered with. As for other places, just as I stood aside when you teased Zamenlin, my intention is to make our family the only one east of Aden.” …He is also a person with great ambitions! Sighing secretly, I observed him. He still looked aristocratic.   The admiral smiled slightly: "So, what do you hope to get?" "Trade qualifications in Southeast Asia. In addition, the Wooding Chamber of Commerce and the Li family share the territory in India, canceling the concept of possession. Third, the Li family maintains at least a combat squadron in the Indian Ocean to fight with us against the Europeans. " Brilliant! I almost liked it. At first glance, it seems that the Wooding Chamber of Commerce does not have much advantage, but Basra is their exclusive monopoly. With the trade qualifications of Southeast Asia, it means that they can transport spices to Basra and then transport them by land to Alexandria, as long as they have contact with the Mediterranean The profits that Muslims can gain from forming an alliance are definitely much greater than the value of India! No wonder he turned a blind eye to Corullo's behavior. Moreover, canceling the concept of share means that the two companies are very closely connected. For the Woodin Chamber of Commerce, which bore the brunt of resisting Europe, this is equivalent to pulling a force onto their warship! The key thing is that the Li family is not unable to accept his conditions. "Zheng Sen, what's your opinion?" I was flattered that the admiral asked at this time. However, this way, I could avoid her direct decision and give her another chance to bargain. "I" I could almost feel everyone's eyes burning on me, but at this time I was already on the verge of death. "What you care about is just spices. I think it's enough to include Ah Zhen in India's disposal methods." Li I promise not to make any purchases in A-Zhen. After all, the Li family still has actions in Southeast Asia. As for the battle squadron instead of defending Aden, it is better to attack Africa." "Attack?" Wooding became interested. "It is said that there is a lot of gold in Africa, which is enough to interest Europeans. This is the reason why we fight for Africa - we don't need to be strong, we only need our opponents to be weaker than us." Now, that is the point, "So, Li The country needs Arab military technology." "Oh?" Wooding was surprised. Maybe he didn't expect that we would put the conditions in such a direction. "Isn't your Ming Dynasty very powerful?" "The Ming Dynasty's ships are not suitable for sailing in the Indian Ocean, nor are they suitable for war. Moreover, if today's ships want to travel back and forth between the oceans unscrupulously, it will only speed up their disintegration, so we need your shipbuilding technology. In order to deal with the Europeans, We need heavy cannon technology. Although we are Ming people, we are not Ming officers and soldiers. Really good weapons cannot be obtained." My words made Woodin ponder, but I would not stop and let him think carefully, "For Therefore, the Li family can provide the Wooding Chamber of Commerce with half of the spices in Southeast Asia." Although this concession is somewhat self-inflicted, it is nothing compared to what is needed. "In the end, we retain the right to form alliances with European forces in other sea areas." "Heavy cannon" Wooding looked at me deeply for a long time, then looked at the Admiral, "Admiral Li, you have a great subordinate. Well, even a subordinate is too incompetent Someone, bring Azhi Sarah is here." Is this a estrangement? I looked at the admiral and there was nothing strange about her. Azisha is a beauty. Although she has an eye injury, this can be proved from Julian's eager eyes: "Wooding, you can just spy on me. Are you going to arrest me today?" It seems that this woman was "looking for “The process of coming was not very friendly. "Azhisha, I didn't interfere with your behavior before, and of course I won't attack you now. However," Wu Dingyuan pointed at her, "you can no longer do your business without capital in the Indian Ocean." She is a pirate? The admiral's translation shocked me. Don't tell me, one eye and that wild nature, it's really like that! "Why?" Azisha was noncommittal. "Arabia needs you." Wooding pulled out a knife from behind the seat like a magic trick. "This is what you are looking for. It took me a lot of effort to find it. I give it to you now, on the condition that your fleet can only Robbery in Africa and further west.” "What does this have to do with Arabia?" Azisha wanted to reach out to take the knife, but paused midway. "The battle between Europeans and Muslims has extended from the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean, but we are always defending here, which is not good. And you are the clarion call for our counterattack." Wooding introduced the admiral, "This is the Li family The admiral will be an ally of the Wooding Chamber of Commerce and your ally from now on." "Female Admiral?" Azisha came over to look at me, and then noticed me next to the Admiral, "Then this is" The admiral explained something to her in Arabic, which made Azisha smile ambiguously, but she did not look at me anymore. She turned back to Wooding and said, "I agree, but I need 20,000 gold coins every month - to go to a We are fighting in unfamiliar waters, and I have to comfort my men.” Wooding promised that I wouldn’t care much if he didn’t. After all, a person with such magnanimity wouldn’t care about such a thing. I quietly pulled the admiral’s sleeve: “You just told herWhat? " "I just told the truth." The admiral smiled, "You are my messenger."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 11 Chai Menlin died of poverty. A year is not long, but it is enough to send the craftsmen of Basra to Malacca and Hangzhou; it is enough to let the Wooding Chamber of Commerce taste the sweetness of spices; it is enough to make Southeast Asia prosperous; it is enough to let Azisha become famous in Africa. It’s enough to let Chai Menlin go bankrupt! No one paid attention to the emaciated camel-like body that fell on the street corner, but some people cared about the admiral - when we returned to Calicut, the women in the city spontaneously lined the streets to welcome us! It is unreasonable for foreign forces to do this after annihilating local forces Chai Menlin is undefeated! After the Indian Ocean was pacified, Corullo was assigned to take charge of the reconstruction of Southeast Asia. Miss Tiya's illness has basically recovered under the care of famous doctors. The diagnosis of tuberculosis has completely become a slap in the face from the Brahmin doctor, and this blond beauty is currently sailing to Africa with the fleet presented by the admiral. Yes, Corullo made a lot of money, and the money not only turned into a new fleet for Miss Tia and James, but also changed the main fleet. "James, do you really know how to do business?" Julian looked unbelieving when they parted. "I am almighty!" James waved from across the boat, "Admiral, let's see how I manage the Indian Ocean!" "Tch! That face" Julian’s complaint made the admiral laugh: “You also want to lead a squadron?” "No!" Julian was excited, "I want to follow you, how lonely it is to lead a team by yourself!" "Pfft!" Julian's ambiguous words made Sheen, who was drinking, spit out from afar, "Boy, come here, let's talk." "No! Admiral, save me!" Seeing that the admiral just smiled, Julian stepped back and looked around, "Yifeng, say something nice for me! I'll treat you to food" "The sisters in those taverns told me not to eat your food." Yi Feng winked, "Otherwise, you will do some strange things." … Julian is notorious among the tavern girls! But I whispered to the admiral: "Yifeng is growing up!" "That's right! Yi Feng has grown up" The admiral was stunned for a moment, and then sighed, " Well, send the order for Brother Mori to also attack Africa." "What about us?" "Same." The admiral showed his pride, "We also have to take the lead." …Well, you are right, because you are the admiral. Although, I think that the head of a force should consider everyone in a safe place, rather than simply boosting morale. Mogadishu is the first target, but it is not necessarily necessary to attack there when the wind is favorable. The Admiral's plan gradually became bolder. She wanted to attack Mombasa directly. In this way, Ace, who was worried about Azisha, The Pinosa Chamber of Commerce will lose two ports in a short period of time due to a sudden blow. However, in my eyes, she is still cautious - why Mombasa? Just conquer Mozambique! After all, according to Azisha’s intelligence, the locals in Africa hate these Europeans who traffic in humans. We have no disadvantages at all and even have advantages! The main fleet is very large, but I don’t know if it can rival the wealth of San Baogong who also arrived in Africa. However, since Azisha's pirate fleet can thrive here, Portugal's power here is definitely not that terrible, and we can even formulate even crazier plans! …… Mozambique is actually not a big port, but its geographical location is very important, and the newly opened port of Madagascar cannot meet the needs of the army at all. Not long after we captured Mozambique, the fleet of the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce appeared - no They were an afterthought, but we hid the strength of the main fleet, and it took only two hours to attack Mozambique! "What do you think is better? Zheng Sen?" In the eyes of the admiral, the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce's fleet is not a threat, but we need to make every move well. "Let the slower ships fight and withstand the attack. Anyway, along the way, the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce's force is not a concern at all. Half the main fleet can win." The admiral probably hopes to seize time, so I also He doesn't care about casualties, "The clippers ignore the battlefield and directly attack Sorafa when the battle ahead is stalemate!" "Why? This will cost more." Sheen was not dissatisfied with my suggestion, but he didn't understand it. "Now, Sorafa is the last port where the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce can mass-produce warships. If we let the enemy in front of us escape with the strength of our main fleet, we will pay more costs and time. !" Yes, time, before departure, I specifically asked Wooding about the situation in the Mediterranean. Spain's annexation of Portugal is almost imminent. If we go and take action earlier, we can get??The rewards are so much greater. "Okay, Zheng Sen, go ahead and deliver the order." The admiral agreed, "Xian, you can take command of the slower ships for the time being." In fact, it’s not like the Clippers didn’t do anything. When passing through both sides of the battlefield, each ship’s salvo also produced many results. Yi Feng knocked off the mast of the opponent’s flagship with one shot. "That's good, Yifeng has really grown up." The admiral and I sighed, but Julian, who was in a good mood, didn't catch a cold very much: "It's a pity that the body is still so small, it's a pity" It seems that it is right to let him huddle in his room during the war I thought vaguely viciously, but then I heard the admiral's voice: "Julian, when will you be able to make a difference on the battlefield?" “My strength is being able to speak well.” Julian’s ability to pick up girls is not an exaggeration. He usually writes letters to other chambers of commerce, both large and small. It is indeed remarkable. "Then why are you here to join in the fun now?" The admiral's expression changed, "Go back to your post and be careful, I tell Yi Feng and let her fix you." There is no way, I am the lowest force in the fleet, and You Lian can only show off his power in front of me. "Okay, okay" Julian walked away indifferently, not forgetting the last two sentences, "I know it's rare to get Uncle Sheen away, and it would be a sin for me to disturb you here." Silencebecause of Julian's words. Apart from anything else, I did spend too much time with the Admiral! "That Perros" The Admiral finally spoke, but he was a little helpless, "Does it mean that men and women cannot understand each other at sea? Hey, why don't you say anything? Could it be that you really?" The Admiral was speechless, with a pretty face. Staring at me with a reddish look. "The beautiful Admiral of the Li family, there are not many men in the world who don't have thoughts in their hearts." I was just thinking about some things. Although Julian's words were joking, they reminded me of something, "However, there are not many men in the world who are worthy of this." You can even say that you love Daming, but Daming is not worthy of you. What extravagance can little people like us have? It would be nice to be favored by the admiral, but I don’t pursue that kind of thing. After all, I Not worthy of an admiral." "Haha, are you praising me?" The admiral smiled beautifully, "But why were you in a trance just now?" "Sean." I leaned against the mast and pointed in the direction of Mozambique. "Sean never leaves you, but this time he didn't refuse to fight alone. Isn't this strange? Doesn't he think you have grown up and don't need him? No more custody? If you really want to grow up, you have grown up a long time ago, and you will not have such a change today. " "Xian" The admiral probably noticed this already and was silent. \ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 12 We don’t know what Sheen has in mind for the time being, because what we are waiting for after defeating Sorafa is the forest fleet. "It seems that the overall situation has been decided?" Lin Lin looked at the admiral with very cherished eyes, but he didn't see Julian say any gossip. "People in East Africa hate the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce. As long as we are temporarily stronger than them in terms of force, we can drive them away." The admiral was very touched by the enthusiasm of the locals. After all, she was in the land of the Ming Dynasty. He is the character of "Who will listen when the string is broken", but he is deeply loved here, "Furthermore, the first fleet of the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce was crippled, and the second fleet was buried in Mozambique by Sheen. Now we just need to pursue the victory. ." "No." I couldn't help but interrupt the admiral, "I think we should rush to Cape Town now!" "Why?" The admiral and Lin Lin said in unison, confused. "I read the navigation chart and know the geographical location of the Cape of Good Hope." The forest may not have thought about it, and the admiral is definitely an emotional blind spot, but I must make them aware of one thing, "If we want to block Europe within a certain period of time, If the people march eastward, then Cape Town is definitely the best bunker - such a long route not only requires huge supplies, but also the wind direction and season must be taken into consideration. As long as we maintain a squadron there, if It would be difficult for a major European power to break through without overwhelming national strength, let alone Portugal, which is facing sunset. However, even so, it would be better to capture Espinoza himself, at least to give him moral support. A step in Portugal can also give an explanation to the locals in East Africa - these are the result of the right time, the right location, and the right people. Furthermore, we need time! Only by maintaining such a pass that we can rest assured can we rest assured and take another road. Go to where the Europeans are from. That’s the most time-saving way to do it.” "You mean" Forest pondered, but the admiral seemed to understand: "but, who will guard Cape Town?" "Forest." I pointed to the man in front of me who was still thinking, "In terms of experience, qualifications and identity, these are all certain things." "Me?" Lin Lin was stunned, but not too surprised. "So, how long do you plan to have me guard Cape Town? That's not a good place to retire." "Haha, do people in Shanghai also care about Feng Shui?" I teased him, "But at this time" I looked at the admiral. She probably understood what I was thinking and nodded to me, "How about five years?" "Five years!" Lin Lin took a breath, "I am not young." "Don't worry, isn't there Azisha accompanying you in East Africa?" The admiral also helped, "Judging from the reputation of pirates, you two are very similar." "Forget it, five years will be five years." Lin Lin agreed a little unbearably, "Don't say such nonsense!" "Well, the forest is also an innocent person, even though he is about to enter middle age." I commented, but he stopped me with a wave of his hand: "Okay, I'm going to Cape Town!" "No, let the main fleet go for the final battle in East Africa." The admiral stopped the forest, "Your fleet hasn't had enough rest yet, so it can only defend Solafa." "This is quite dangerous." Lin Lin thought for a while, became very worried, and quietly winked at me. It’s a pity that it’s of no use even if I see it. The admiral's thoughts After several years of getting along, I still don't know? Moreover, Kuen is still on the boat in the forest. If he gets lost, the problem will be complicated by many variables. …… "Zheng Sen, how do you want to get to the Mediterranean?" The clippers of the main fleet set sail. The admiral looked at Yi Feng on the observation deck, felt relieved and asked me gently, "It is estimated that within a year, Portugal will be Spanish annexation.” "We will go as Wooding does business. Anyway, we don't need too many weapons to go here." The admiral looked at the north heading for Cape Town, but I pointed behind her, "All we need to bring is A few necessary people and enough money.” “Directly from Basra to Alexandria?” The admiral was surprised. “Muslims are our allies, especially after we eliminate the influence of a certain European country in East Africa.” I am not worried about these side issues. The real trouble is another thing The so -called outsourcing must be in the first place, there are forests in the East Africa, James in the Indian Ocean, and Southeast Asia for a long time. But what about East Asia? That is the foundation of the Li family. Once we set foot in Europe by land, even if we truly travel far away, there must be someone at home But, can the most suitable person really be the one to take on the task? I have never been to Cape Town. If I hadn’t followed the admiral, I wouldn’t have even heard of it. But now, it is a battlefield, the site of a war that will determine the Li family’s status in East Africa in recent years— It’s not that the opponent is strong, but we have to win beautifully, ?This beauty is not just purely tactical - so the admiral decided to go into battle personally, so we race against time, so we engage in hand-to-hand combat with our opponents. Yes, hand-to-hand combat, this is equivalent to saying that my greatest contribution is not becoming a burden. Seeing the admiral carrying his two swords flying between flesh and blood, I could only see it from a distance. At this moment, I am on the watchtower, taking over Yifeng's usual part-time job. At this time, it is almost the safest place. If I don't poke my head out, probably no one will know that I exist. It has to be said that the sailors who can survive on the admiral's flagship have practical knowledge. Maybe they are not necessarily taller than Europeans, but in situations where they do everything they can, they can often give their opponents a chance at the most thrilling moment. A hole or a break, and at most a bloodstain will be produced on it - the skill of exchanging injuries for death can only be practiced on the battlefield, although the Admiral's flagship has not experienced arduous melee combat in the past one or two years. Looking at it, even a layman like me can predict the outcome of the battle, so I yawned lazily - for me, who is not good at wielding swords and guns, overlooking this martial arts for too long will cause aesthetic fatigue. Thehuh? The opponent gathered more than twenty people? Together they fought in the direction of the Admiral! Do they want to get straight to the point? no! Now the Admiral is being entangled and has no idea of ??his danger! Shouting? Can she hear it? Although it's not very far, it's too noisy now Let's give it a try. If it doesn't work, consider whether to jump down directly It took a lot of effort to send me up, but fortunately, I'm not like many People get dizzy when they reach high places like that. "Admiral! Run away!"\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 13 Unfortunately, my voice was obviously no match for the sound of swords and swords around me, and it couldn't even compare to the sailor's death cry - of course the admiral couldn't hear it. So, I jumped up and rushed in the direction of the admiral - although the observation tower was very high, there were many corpses on the deck. As long as my head didn't hit the ground, I wouldn't die immediately, and more importantly No time to think about that! As a result it can be regarded as the luck among misfortunes The figure falling from the sky first made a few people around me stunned for an instant, and then started a very short chain reaction. When the admiral glanced at the place where I landed, he also noticed that there were more people behind me. The small group of enemies in the distance rushed towards them with great momentum. "Zheng Sen!" The admiral's roar echoed in his ears the moment he lost consciousness. …… I am dead? I don’t know, but as long as the admiral is safe and sound, I will be considered a worthy death. Unfortunately, I don’t even know the outcome A voice echoed faintly Then, there seemed to be a slightly rough hand on my face. Rubyour face? I'm alive? Suddenly, I opened my eyes. It’s the admiral, her left hand is wiping my face, and then my forehead There is a smell of blood on her hands. Seeing me waking up, those anxious eyes flashed: "Whyare you so stupid?" "I exchanged my life for the admiral, and died without regretsseeing the admiral die, he was born without a soul." Suddenly, my throat sweetened, and there was a mouthful of blood. "Zheng Sen!" The admiral's expression froze, and when he saw something was wrong with me, he panicked, "Hurry up and get the ship and find Corullo!" I don’t know if this is a pity. Anyway, I passed out and was not lucky enough to witness the admiral’s rare panic; but I am also worthy of pride because the admiral panicked for me I survived in the end. Corullo's craftsmanship is not a boast: "I said, the tragedy of my wife and daughter cannot be allowed to happen again." But I didn’t thank him, because when I woke up again, I saw the admiral with a concerned face again. “…Great.” The admiral was quite calm when he saw me wake up this time. "How is the situation?" Since Corullo was confident, I started to think about other things. "Don't worry, you just need to rest" The admiral was interrupted by me: "I'm asking about the situation of the battle." "Very good. This is Calicut. I order you to take care of yourself now." The admiral smiled, very playfully. …… Indeed, the battle ended well. The leader of the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce was chopped down by the admiral - of course, it was a performance after the overall situation was decided, but such a performance can give birth to a legend on the African coastline - the magical female admiral from the far east led the The fleet came to Africa to bring happiness to the people in dire straits, and personally cut off the head of the evil devil - spreading lies is also a method, as long as it can benefit the Li family's status in Africa, Liu Bang didn't do it back then Do you proudly let a headless dragon cuckold your own father? Lying on the hospital bed and listening to Julian, Yi Feng and even the occasional James talking about different versions of the admiral's "mythical history", I believe that the east of Cape Town can now ensure stability for a long time. But the most urgent thing now is let's wait until my injury heals Sometimes I really hate myself for being weak. So, when Corullo announced that I could board the ship, I immediately found Sheen who had just sat down to drink tea. Maybe my appearance scared him, but the effect might be a good thing. "Xian, it seems you're not busy right now?" "Well, I was just ready to take a rest. What can I do?" “Maybe you don’t have that free time.” "What's the meaning?" "You are Xian, you should make the best use of yourself for the Admiral." "The biggest use?" "Yes. Now there are no enemies in the entire east of Africa, but compared to Europe, we are still weak. Therefore, we must take the initiative to deal with the Europeans. However, the foundation of the Li family cannot be without someone to take charge of the overall situation, and you, Sheen, the Admiral's guardian, is and is the only candidate - what you should do now is to return to East Asia to replace Yi An from the important task instead of sitting on the Admiral's flagship drinking tea." "I said, I can't leave Huamei, I have to protect her personally!" "She has grown up. What you need to protect is no longer the Admiral himself, but the Admiral's career." "Don't beat around the bush with me, I won't agree!" "I am the Admiral's man, not your subordinate. For the Admiral's sake, I don't mind annoying you every day." "Are you still acting rogue?" ?"Chen Ping did much more rogue than me." "snort!" “…Because…you can’t bear to leave the Admiral alone with no one to take care of you?” I really can’t think of any other reason, and Sheen’s silence at the moment seems to be the best explanation. So, I walked into the captain's room and saw the admiral quietly signing documents. The thickness of the paper on the desk witnessed the prosperity of the Li family - I am convinced that with Ming's acquiescence, countless people wanted to divide the ocean. Those who want a piece of the pie can only try their best to make secret glances at the Li family. The admiral was born into a military family, and his father died for the country - within the Ming Dynasty, this was an intangible but strong asset. "Zheng Sen?" The admiral is always so vigilant, or I can never learn to hide, "You'd better lie in bed. I don't want my orderlies to suffer from pain in rainy weather." "Corullo announced that I am amnesty. Moreover, I think we need to solve one thing." I walked to the admiral, "The so-called 100 days of muscle-breaking, for the sake of my body and the forces operating in Africa. , the Li family has been at a standstill for more than three months - Europe will not wait for us." "What do you think?" Knowing that it was Corullo's diagnosis, the admiral put on a faint smile, just like he used to plan the future of the Li family with me. "We have long talked about letting the forest guard Cape Town, and we will go straight to Europe from the Muslim Spice Route. There is a key to this plan-the foundation of the Li family must have a reliable person, and this reliability means It’s not just about being reliable in terms of ability, and it’s not just about being trustworthy in our hearts, but more importantly, having enough weight in the eyes of outsiders.” I nodded to the enlightened admiral, “Yes, I’m talking about Sheen. ." "But Uncle Sheen can't agree." The admiral knew him well. "Indeed, I was sternly rejected by him just now." I smiled helplessly, "However, I have thought of a promising method, but" "Just what?" The admiral didn't seem to believe it. "The key to this method is to supervise you" Now that I have decided to speak out, there is no need to hesitate, "Actually, Sheen doesn't want to leave you because you are still a person In other words, you are enough now. Qualified for the position of admiral - what worries Sheen is not you as an admiral, but you as a woman."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 14 "But" The admiral suddenly fell silent and looked out the window with some resentment. "There is nothing wrong with this." I have no right to interfere with the Admiral's feelings, but so far I have not found anyone worthy of the Admiral's affection. "If you have someone you like, no matter how far apart the world is, please get him as soon as possible; if not, just Find someone you can trust and give Sean a clear explanation." "Explain?" The admiral murmured to himself, stood up and leaned against the window. The sparkling waves on the sea became an image in her eyes, "Okay the admiral is the admiral of the Li family, and Hua Mei doesn't matter" "Then" The admiral's words made my heart sting, but I was still waiting for her decision. "Zheng Sen," the admiral turned back and opened the drawer and handed me a small silver circle, which looked very delicate. "Tomorrow, give this ring to me in public." "Ring?" Is this a ring? I started to play around, "Since ancient times, Chinese palaces have used golden rings to symbolize caution. In the Ming Dynasty, people also gave rings as a pledge of eternal love, but they were very gorgeous, and it was impossible to use such a silver ring. Is this thing in Europe? What’s the deep meaning?” "This one is indeed more simple, so I just took it casually. As for in Europe the ring means a proposal." "Oh, I didn't expect Europe to comewhat!" The silver ring fell to the ground, and I was surprised to see the admiral's teasing smile, "No way" "Either pick up the ring or leave the captain's room now." "But……" "This is an order." "But I'm just your horseoh no, the messenger." "No, from now on, you are promoted." …… Perhaps, the Admiral who went crazy is not inferior to anyone. When I handed the ring to her with trembling hands in front of all the sailors, two blushes suddenly lit up on that beautiful face! And when Sheen watched her take the ring and put it on her hand, then angrily rushed towards me without looking back, her two flaming clouds suddenly became extremely cunning! And I, with everyone running around telling each other, was dragged into his dormitory by Sheen like he was dragging cargo. “Boy, I, Xien, made a mistake!” "No, listen to my explanation" "Don't explain, I just ask you - who are you?" "I……" "Yuhang's accent, his downfall at the docks in the capital, his outstanding vision, his businessman's character, his heroic demeanor, his little habits as a kid from a wealthy family, his vast knowledge, and his familiarity with East and Southeast Asia - if you don't tell me today, I'll tell you. I don’t mind taking precautions for Hua Mei’s lifelong happiness!” Prepare for a rainy day? From Sheen's eyes, I think it's more like cutting first and playing later But, having said that, the status of the Li family can now accommodate some of my trump cards "My father's surname is Wang, Wang Zhi's Wang." Such a sentence should be enough. "King?" Xien was stunned for a moment, then tears filled his eyes, "Are you really really God has where is your family?" "Now I have enough food for myself and the whole family is not hungry." Sheen's reaction was somewhat expected by me. After all, I was also deeply affected by the past events or depression or even suffering of the previous generation. It was neither an unjust sacrifice nor an initiative to take the blame. , they simply parted ways for the same ideal. Even if Wang Zhi is known as Wang Zhi, he is just a notorious figure who is more or less involved in my origins. It is such a vague reminder that is just what I want and can express. Moreover, we both understand that there is nothing more to talk about those things than sadness - in this case, it is better to be optimistic, "Oh, from now on, the admiral will be worried first, and the admiral will be happy later." "Zheng oh no, Wang Sen oh no, for safety reasons, let's call you Zheng Sen Since we are family friends, I won't say anything else. You must take good care of Hua Mei." Xian said. The son then changed into an elder look and said, "I'll wait for you in Hangzhou to triumph and get married." "I will definitely protect Ti" "What?" Sheen's shouting made me confused, and when he saw this, he even boasted, "You're still calling me Admiral?" "Hua Mei?" “It’s good to know, let’s go!” …… Sheen led the main fleet back with satisfaction. He held the admiral's hand and watched the mast disappearing and appearing in the sky. I seemed to understand the purpose of the admiral's choice - in fact, no matter how wise Sheen was, he would never agree to a decision. A foreigner is the husband of the Li family admiral because the Li family represents the only pioneering power of the Ming Dynasty at sea, and it is impossible for the officials in the capital to tolerate a guy who is not of my race to get involved in such a huge power; Sheen will not agree either.He would like a person who has not passed the test of time to protect the safety of the admiral, because the admiral carries all the great glory of the Li family; Sheen will also not agree to a person with no talent to assist the admiral, because the admiral will be more and more dangerous in the future. ; Sheen would not agree to a person that the Admiral hates accompanying the Admiral himself, because he watched the Admiral grow up. And I happened to meet all the conditions and was the only candidate - it seemed that I jumped into a trap when I noticed Sean's thoughts It seemed. However, if this can really solve the problem, then get engaged, anyway "Admiral, you won't make a lie come true, will you?" "I don't know, maybe when you are old and wan, you may decide to tie you up for life. An obedient messenger who has stood by you through thick and thin is better than the so-called admiration of a young Wuling who is obsessed with people and wealth." The admiral chuckled, of course, his voice was just Only two people could hear, "But in Europe, no, once you set foot on Muslim land, you can no longer call me Admiral." "Okay, mention Hua Mei." It seems that I haven't gotten used to changing my words yet, "But, why?" "Because, a single hostess who controls half of the Indian Ocean and the entire Far East Sea will definitely attract all kinds of strange people in Europe, and you must be my fiancé." Sheen's fleet disappeared from sight , but the admiral still looked at him, "Of course, all you need to do is deal with those so-called handsome guys. European playboys are not like Julian who do things and don't do anything. In addition, I asked Xingjiu and us Yixing. Hmm Xingjiu seems to be here." As he spoke, a mast appeared faintly on the sea, "We should be able to set off." "Xian is in East Asia, Korulo is in Southeast Asia, Jaime is in India and East Africa, Forest guards Cape Town, Yi An patrols everywhere This arrangement is good, but" There is only one thing to worry about now, "Mr. Xingjiu's martial arts can guarantee that we will not be annihilated on the European land?" "You can say this in front of Xingjiu if you can." The admiral chuckled and turned around, "I have arranged the departure. I will leave tomorrow morning and I can't accompany you as my fiancé." Fiancé? It's funny even when I think about it. In fact, I actually laughed out loud and went back to my cabin while laughing. However, an uninvited guest was waiting there. "Zheng Sen, there are some things I want to talk to you about." It's James, serious James - this is very unusual. "……whats the matter?" "You know, I grew up in France. Of course, you don't know what country France is at all. In fact, you don't know Europe at all. And this time, no one in your team except the Admiral himself knows anything about it." James Very worried, "Since you have become the admiral's fiancé, I have made an agreement with you." "You meanwhat do we need to pay attention to in Europe?" I understood somewhat. "Today's Europe is not a perfect place, although it is getting stronger at sea." James considered the words, "I followed the admiral and saw the navy of your Ming Dynasty. That is the real number one in the world, but it is a pity that they I have no intention of leaving East Asia at all - this can be regarded as Europe's luck! However, just from the perspective of European civilization, it is far more dangerous than your homeland - although I am also a European, I have to say that in today's world Europe is full of many bad customs. Please forgive me for using the word custom to cover up. I won’t go into the specific details. It’s not something I can give you a thorough reminder of. I also believe that your intelligence can detect things that are not good for the Admiral. In short , I leave everything to you.” "Can't you say something real?" His words left me at a loss, but I couldn't blame him. "If you really want to say itjust remember that compared to you, the vast majority of Europeans are just a group of barbarians who claim to be civilized."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 15 Although this is not the first time we have been to Basra, the last time we were just chatting in the cool little palace, and now Mr. Wooding is saying goodbye to us at the city gate. He has always given me the impression of being very personable, but not as conservative in some aspects as other Muslims. "As an ally, it is my joy that you dare to go to Europe." Wooding pointed to his maids, "However, even my little birds would have had countless troubles there, and your admiral must have been a tree. I want to be quiet but the wind is not stopping. Right, Admiral Li?" "Thank you for the compliment." The admiral nodded reluctantly, after all, this was a bit awkward from a woman's perspective. "It's a pity that your country's navy can't leave home It's because of this that the Mediterranean has the leisure to compete for hegemony." Wooding looked at Yifeng, and then glanced at Richard lightly for a long time, and finally locked his gaze on Me, "an unmarried couple who didn't even hold an engagement ceremony? Should I say it was in a hurry or just right? Forget it, we are just tacit allies. Well these are two letters of introduction. Maybe General Pasha doesn't value them. My voice, but Hayredin will give him some face. Well, let’s just say goodbye By the way, Julian, you’d better not come to Basra next time At least, don’t enter the tavern again. " Wooding left with an ambiguous look on his face, leaving us paying attention to the embarrassed Julian with ulterior motives. "Iam I that serious?" Someone looked innocent. "I think he is notorious!" Yi Feng showed no mercy. "To be fair, if Woodin can remind you specifically, you have caused a lot of trouble to the stability of Basra." Richard's words were not a defense or a joke. "Okay, let's go!" The admiral pointed his right hand northwest, very grandly, butshe and I were riding a camel together, holding hands …… "Hua Mei, it's really hot in the desert. Do you want me to fan you?" "I think you want to say something private, right?" The admiral chuckled and leaned against my chest. "Yes, the private talk of the Li family." The camel was very docile, but I was not used to the admiral's intimate behavior, so I couldn't help being shocked, "Can you tell me your views on Europe? Your views." "What are you thinking about?" The admiral's rhetorical question was fragrant. "I heard that although the European powers are becoming stronger, in fact their population is not large, at least far less than that of the Ming Dynasty." "James told you, right?" Although the admiral looked nonchalant, I could feel that she still did not give me complete trust. "Everyone cares about you, but it's more expressed in actions." "So, what do you want to say?" "At most, the Ming Dynasty allowed us to manage Southeast Asia, but it was only management. However, no one in the Ming Dynasty's temples understood Africa, and few people cared about the barbaric land in their eyes. The Li family has an opportunity - they can form a family in Africa An army could easily be responded to in the name of resisting European aggression." "Zheng Sen, you are too" The admiral was shocked. My index finger gently pressed on the Admiral’s lips from behind: “I just want to compare the population of Africa and Europe to see which one is better at reproducing.” "When did you become a war maniac?" the admiral asked slowly. “No, I’m just a pure businessman.” “…because Kuhn stimulated you?” “If I really want to say that it is exciting, it must be attributed to his daughter-in-law.” "But……" The admiral's voice gradually became louder, and I had to press her red lips again: "Since Song Taizu released his military power over a cup of wine, our talented men have lost their sword hilts and have more folding fans in their hands; and it is even more popular in the Ming Dynasty. Cheng Zhu Neo-Confucianism - Such a country will lose its blood sooner or later. If you love the Ming Dynasty, I will not consider any reforms. A whip is a rare good governance. However, if the Li family is not cruel to Europe today, tomorrow others will fight against it. Central Plains. Huamei, do you love the Ming Dynasty, or the pride of the powerful Tang Dynasty, and the miserable hometown of the Five Husbands?" "Zheng SenI" The admiral fell into silence. "Since you are not willing to compete with the imperial court in Southeast Asia, I will naturally comply. But I also don't mind letting you wear a yellow robe in Africa. Daming? I love you too, but I have seen through the Zhu family. If I am lucky, I would like to see you become the European leader in this life. The martial arts?" “Wu??” The admiral was stunned. "Looking from afar, the mountains and rivers of thousands of years have been shattered and prospered in several nights; watching the beacon fires in the sky, and the arrows flying in the sky. I sigh that although life is in troubled times, I am unable to draw my bow. Thinking about it, my heart is flying to the end of the world, and people are reflected in the bright moon. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??The river is going down day by day, and efforts to raise one's arms are in vain. Take a break, think about martial arts in your dreams, and drink together in the Daming Palace.” "Thinking of martial arts in my dream, drinking in the Daming Palace together." The admiral murmured, almost falling off the camel. "Since Europe is a threat to the future of the Ming Dynasty, why don't we conquer and rule it as Ming people?" "Youare indeed crazy. However, we only have one life to conquer Europe. It is too reluctantand my father is a soldier of the Ming Dynasty. Today's chief minister Zhang Jiangling is neither awake nor dying. I am the third generation of the founding of the Ming Dynasty. After that, there were emperors who were captured by the defeated army but did not compromise, emperors who personally killed the enemy soldiers and won great victories, and emperors who made every household clean but insisted not to indulge foreign enemies - such a dynasty will never lose its ambition. They just didn't notice it. Fan Wenzhenggong has a strong voice of sorrow and joy. I, Li Huamei, only want to be able to let Emperor Wanli in the Forbidden City see the vastness, richness, and dangers of the world; I only want the Ming Dynasty to humiliate Sui Yang. They treat foreigners well but are harsh on the people, while Rongwu mourns the spread of food among the people and fights for food from the enemy; all he wants is Hundreds of years later, in Africa or even Europe, the sons and daughters of the Han family who worked hard as masters unintentionally It was discovered that I, Li Huamei, have no trace in the history of history." "Hua Mei!" I grabbed her hand tightly and looked into her eyes Probably, this was the first time I insisted since I met the admiral, "Now that the Ming Dynasty is in East Asia, why can't you and I make history on our own?" ? "Okay, let me think about it again" Finally, the admiral lowered his head and his voice was like a mosquito. …… After a long time, the admiral suddenly spoke: "Zheng Sen" "Have you figured it out?" I was full of hope. "No, I just want to askdo you often dream of being in front of Wu Zetian?" "I am now Li Huamei's faceOuch!"\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 16 Although I have no favorable impression of the Zhu family, I still have some benefits for this in Alexandria, which is thousands of miles away from my hometown. This is just because I am from the Ming Dynasty. After all, the Muslims do not know my wanted status. I don't understand the language, but I can walk alone in the bustling square. The patrolling soldiers didn't take any unnecessary offense because I accidentally paid less for shopping, and the devout believers didn't take any unnecessary offense because I accidentally did something I shouldn't have done near the mosque. He danced with swords and guns according to certain movements. Of course, in the end, it was the admiral himself who came to rescue me from the siege. "This is just because you are from the Ming Dynasty." The admiral took my hand and walked to the shipyard. "When you stay in a strange environment for a long time, you will realize the significance of the Ming Dynasty in your life." "No," I understood what she meant, "the thing that made me immortal just now was my yellow skin and black hair." "Zheng Sen" The admiral looked at me helplessly. "I only insist on this one thing for you, please let me stick to it!" Lu Yao knows his power, so he will let time smooth out our differences, "By the way, why don't you go visit Hairedin?" "He is a pirate leader, not a businessman who stays at the headquarters to plan." The admiral pointed to the sea, "Now he is probably competing with the Spanish fleet in the Mediterranean Sea." "So, what do we do now?" We go to the shipyard to buy ships. We can buy a lot, but with more than a hundred sailors in total, it is impossible to become a large combat force. "Travel, draw maps, understand the layout, and learn techniques." The admiral pondered deeply, "If possible, create trouble for Spain. In addition, once we step into the European sphere of influence, we must always be with Xingjiu. You must not Wandering around alone again.” ?…Because, the wild bees and butterflies in James’ mouth? Arabian ships are quite different from those of the Ming Dynasty. The advantages and disadvantages cannot be evaluated by a layman like me at once. However, the alliance with the Woodin Chamber of Commerce has given the Li family enough learning time, so our sailors can be proficient. To operate such a ship - what I care about is whether I can get heavy cannons here. "I'm sorry, heavy cannons are relatively scarce now. Even Lord Hayredin's ship doesn't have all the equipment. We can't sell our small inventory to others." The person in charge of the shipyard was quite polite, "If you really want to If you want, you can go to Athens or Istanbul, where the supply of goods is good." "Thank you." The admiral nodded and smiled, "Excuse me, can you bring a message to Hayredin for me?" "Of course." After all, what the admiral brought him was not a small business. "Let's just say that the allies of the Woodin Chamber of Commerce passed him by." The admiral pulled me away. "Youyou are" the person in charge was at a loss, "are you the Admiral of the Ming Dynasty who dominates half of the sea water?" "maybe." …… "It seems that you are already famous?" I joked on the way back to the hotel. "After all, the Li family occupies almost half of the known seven seas." The admiral shook his head, "Unfortunately, it is just an illusion at the moment." "But reputation is also your capital to rule the world in the future." Seeing the admiral about to retort, I could only change the subject, "By the way, Athens and Istanbul are the territories of the Pasha army, but Alexandria's weapons are relatively backward " "It seems that the Muslims in the Mediterranean are not very united." There was some strength in the admiral's hand, "Maybe it would be better for us to visit Pasha later." "In order to maintain apparent neutrality?" "We now have no allies and no power in the Mediterranean." The admiral seemed to have decided, "In this case, let's see what I look like in the eyes of Europeans." "Have you not been to England?" "That's just the United Kingdom. Due to the power of Spain, I have never been in or out of the Strait of Gibraltar. The Mediterranean is actually relatively unfamiliar to me." The admiral turned back and looked at the high port fort. "The defenses of Alexandria are not as good as they were back then." of Jakarta, but we can’t infer anything from that.” "So, where will we go?" For things like this, I can only listen to the admiral's decision. "Genoa. I heard it's a very stupid place." The admiral laughed softly. "Stupid?" Using such a word to describe a place is a bit cruel. "When I was in the UK, I heard that the city-states in Italy were very wealthy It can be said that they are the richest in Europe, but now they are gradually declining under the squeeze of Spain and Muslims. Can you guess why? "The admiral blinked. "It's just wealth. Being a power is just the icing on the cake." "Yes! They have no basis for their own force at all, but do you know why? "The admiral asked again. "" I don't know the specific situation, but judging from what she said, "Who are the rich people in those places?" "Businessman," the admiral said meaningfully. "Businessmen" It seemed that I understood what the Admiral meant. "Businessmen pursue the greatest returns. When they are strong, selling weapons is hugely profitable, but it is not without other businesses. And operating military force, especially research on emerging Weapons require too much capital for a businessman" "So, you let me set up my own business" The admiral smiled bitterly, "That's not something we can do just by talking. Establishing a country that will soon be destroyed I don't want my compatriots to waste time doing this. " "Can't merchants build a country?" I couldn't refute the admiral's words for the moment, but not all businessmen are short-sighted. For example, my eldest sister, for example, me "Okay, I won't mention that idea for now, but sooner or later I will I’ll give you a satisfactory answer, and then please don’t refuse again.” "Zheng Sen" The admiral may have been frightened by my solemnity, his eyes widened. "Cangjie invented Chinese characters, which shocked the world. But before he succeeded, who knew what characters were?" I grabbed the admiral's hands and said, "Li Huamei dominated the three seas and was famous all over the world, but a few years ago, who was she? What does he look like? Zheng Sengui is the son-in-law of the Li family, so there are many envious people, but at the dock in the capital, who noticed this guy who was in a state of despair and dying? " "Zheng Sen." The admiral thought for a long time and finally asked a question, "What was I like a few years ago? In your eyes." “…Beauty, a great beauty, a great beauty that makes people fly into flames.” "Haha" The admiral was noncommittal about such sweet words and laughed for a while, "Go and tell them that we will set sail tomorrow and target Genoa."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 17 The climate of the Mediterranean is at least adaptable, and the small islands that are far away along the way are also very beautiful. But even with a low profile in and out of Siracusa, we still ran into trouble at sea. This is the Spanish Navy, which is known as the strongest in Europe and the strongest in the Mediterranean? I looked at the admiral, and she was silent. I looked at the fleet heading towards us, but I didn't know why. The Mediterranean is not big, so it is normal to encounter other ships on the intertwined routes, but seeing a fleet that is aggressive towards us is worth questioning. Could it be that this is just because our ship is from the Arab world? Fortunately, Julian, who calls himself a playboy, is not in vain. He is proficient in so many languages ????for his age. This is a genius. And this is probably why he can still stand out among everyone despite his infamous reputation. Among them, he stood out as one of the people who traveled to Europe with the Admiral. Fortunately, when the Spanish First Fleet approached us on alert, we, who could not talk about force, did not panic. Soon, a warship came into contact with us - perhaps because the Europeans looked strange to me, I couldn't easily distinguish who was the one who came up to negotiate with us, and the uniform and weird clothes made it easier for me to identify them. The difficulty, of course, is that it's obviously the military uniform. "Admiral, the commander of the Spanish Royal Navy requires the owner of this ship to go to his flagship to state his identity and conduct some communication." Julian translated the visitor's meaning, suppressing a trace of anger - communication? Such requirements are obviously unequal. "Is it Barudis?" The admiral thought for a while. "Yes." "Then, Yifeng, you will be in charge of our ship for the time being." The admiral waved, "Zheng Sen, Xingjiu, Julian, come with me!" "But, Admiral" Julian wanted to say something, but was interrupted by her: "I heard that Barudis is an officer who is proud of chivalry. We should not be in danger in the past. At least for now, we have not refused. strength - we are nothing in the Mediterranean." Spanish ships are very different from Arabian ships. Although I couldn't understand it, the way the Admiral looked around and sometimes thoughtfully on other people's ships was enough to explain the problem, and it also made me worry that she might be distracted when facing such a Spanish Royal Navy commander. “However, it’s not like I didn’t see anything. At the very least, I was once again shocked by the arrogant air and meticulous atmosphere of all the Spaniards on the ship who performed their duties - this is a feeling of treating the sea as one's own garden, this is a kind of pride, and this is also a feeling. This kind of danger is a danger to Daming. The meeting was held in the captain's room, a room that exuded an aristocratic atmosphere in its simplicity. The first impression given by its owner, Baroudis, was that of a standard soldier, with his clothing, posture, and expression. Even his appearance is so serious. His voice is deep and the syllables he spits out are very clear. Even if I don't understand him, I can still pick out some of them It's really hard to choose a word to describe it. Anyway, the existence of such a person in Europe is not a good thing for the Li family. "May I ask who you are." Barudis asked Julian to be the translator. This can be said to be sincerity to us, but it also means that if there is a problem in the negotiation, he can attribute the responsibility to Julian as the translator. ability issues. "Li Huamei, the admiral of the Li family of the Ming Dynasty." The admiral held my hand, "and my fiancé, Zheng Sen. Since this is our first meeting, let's focus on business. Don't you plan to have some exchanges?" The admiral’s words surprised Baroudis: “Are you the legendary female admiral of the Li family? The woman who divided the Indian Ocean with the Muslims?” "As a role model for the Spanish Navy, your expression makes me a little disappointed." The admiral nodded and acknowledged his identity, although Baroudis's description was quite awkward. "Moreover, it seems that you already have a prejudice against the Li family." "I'm surprised that you can suddenly appear in the interior of the Mediterranean, so I have to doubt your relationship with Muslims." Baroudis didn't pay much attention to the admiral's vague accusation, and just explained lightly, "Because, We in Spain are hostile to the Muslims of Europe." "Is the friend of the enemy the enemy?" The admiral laughed dumbly, "Has Spain decided to challenge the entire world?" "Spain does not have such ambitions. The world is too big." Baroudis shook his head. "The person who came from the same direction as you has already made me aware of this. There is only one thing I want to be clear about - Spain is in the West authority.” The same direction? I immediately thought of a person, but I didn’t know much about his deeds in Europe. "The authority of the West?" The admiral looked at Julian uncertainly, "Is there any problem with your translation?" "I can vouch for the surface meaning. "Julian is not omnipotent," but there are some hidden meanings that cannot be explained clearly by a translator. " "So, what about Dongfang?" the admiral asked thoughtfully. "That is an issue between the Li family and the Muslims in the Indian Ocean." Baroudis said in a very calm tone, "To be precise, I hope that we will not invade each other and use Cape Town as the boundary." "Share the ocean equally?" This time it was the admiral who was surprised, "Don't you think it would be more appropriate for the Spanish royal family and the Ming Dynasty to discuss this topic? We don't seem to have the qualifications." "Really?" Baroudis was noncommittal, "The Li family's actions cut off most of Portugal's overseas influence, which greatly benefited Spain's interests; and our hostility with European Muslims also made the Li family's situation in the Indian Ocean quite difficult. It’s advantageous—we have the conditions and strength to share the ocean equally.” "Excuse mecan you give us time to think about it?" Baroudis's suggestion was very tempting, but the admiral did not let me interrupt this time, "After all, we have just arrived at the Mediterranean Sea." "However, the reputation of the female Admiral of the Li family has long been spread in the Mediterranean." Baroudis pointed to the red rose on the Admiral's chest, "Your name is almost on par with the devil in Portugal. Otherwise, how could I believe it as soon as I met you? How come you are talking about such a big topic with your identity? As for my suggestion, I cannot have the right to sign such a huge covenant. I only hope that the Li family will not make any moves in the West that will damage our relationship. And as a promise, I will not have any intentions against Cape Town, nor will I let other Western forces make any moves against that place." …… Baroudis sent us off in person in a very polite manner, but what he said before leaving confused me a little: "Fiancé of Admiral Li, please pay attention to my kind reminder - in Europe, there are countless people peeking at your position. "More importantly, Julian's face when he translated this was very depressing! …… "Zheng Sen," the admiral stared at the nautical chart on his desk, frowning, "What do you think of the idea of ??dividing the ocean equally?" "Why bother asking about something so far away? The Li family currently has no real foundation of its own. If we have to consider that matter, it should be Zhang Jiangling's matter, not just us." "But Daming doesn't think about these things." "At least we have to wait until Southeast Asia becomes the foundation of the Li family. If you want to make maritime decisions for the Ming Dynasty, you must first have a foundation on the sea that can match the Ming Dynasty navy. We can rely on sailors, artillery, ships, and the will of the people. They are all still in East Asia." Compared with this, I want to clarify another issue, "Hua Mei, it seems that the Europeans have exaggerated the strength of the Li family Maybe we can take advantage of this. But first, I have to know what is going on. Who makes Spain, which has the courage to challenge Europe, think so highly of us from the East?" "According to Brother Mori, Saeki once fought against the Spanish regular navy as a pirate across the seven seas for the sake of his children's affair. And the result was that Saeki and Baroudis signed an agreement. And when it was signed, , Saeki said something." The admiral's eyes were a little confused, "'The strongest Spanish navy in the West? I doubt you can defeat the navy of the Ming Dynasty nearly two hundred years ago! However, you should be thankful that the admiral of the Ming Dynasty arrived We stopped when we reached East Africa, otherwise, there would be more than one land-based Attila who could bring nightmares to Europe."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 18 "Who is Attila?" This name is too unfamiliar to me. "The leader of the Huns. Under his leadership, the whole of Europe was terrified." The admiral shook his head, "But that was a matter of the Han Dynasty." "Afraidthat means he didn't conquer Europe?" The admiral was always very careful about his choice of words. "Because he died young." The admiral looked out the window. "I don't know the specific history I only remember the fear and hatred of Europeans when they mentioned him. In Europe, he almost became a reality. Myth. And Saeki compares Lord Sanbao with Attila, a person who has been deeply feared in Europe for thousands of years. How could Barudis act rashly against us before seeing our full strength with his own eyes?" "No wonder you can go and meet him calmly." The man who has been remembered by Europe for a thousand years? Looking at the admiral's thoughtful look, I changed the topic, "According to that Baroudis, we deported the Portuguese to the west of Cape Town and unknowingly promoted Spain's annexation plan? " "At least, there is almost no civil force to resist in Portugal now." The admiral pointed to the navigation chart on the desk, "Once they succeed, Spain will block the access between the North Sea, the Mediterranean and us." "Destroy each one?" I finally understood what she meant. "It seems that you have no intention of cooperating with Spain. After all, it is much easier to deal with many forces than to fight with one overlord." "So, I want to go to Genoa." The admiral smiled slightly, "The several city-states on the coast of Italy are rich but without foundations, and they cannot be said to be a decisive threat." "Are you going to support them?" "On the contrary, if the navies of Spain and Ottoman Turkey often meet directly, the value of the Li family can be better reflected." The admiral smiled lightly, "Make me a cup of tea, okay? Probably, we need to show off in Italy." I don’t know what the admiral means by showing off, but my family background still allows me to make tea. The mist-like mist between the tureens has always been fascinating to people. Although the admiral's gentle lifting of the bowl was not formal, it had a special air of nobility. "How does such a style look?" The admiral took a sip, "It's been a long time since I calmed down and drank tea from my hometown!" "Yes, if you are not an expert, you will be considered a person from a famous family." "There are no people in Europe who are proficient in tea ceremony, and my reputation should be more than just a famous family." The admiral drank the wine in one gulp while talking and laughing, "Here, any of my unconventional actions may very well become a European The prototype of imitation.” ancestry? Maybe but James told me that most Europeans' understanding of the Ming Dynasty is blocked by the Arabs and now the Ottoman Turks, and it is only based on a travel book, and that travel book, it is said Describing the Ming Dynasty as a land full of gold With that understanding, how would Europeans react to the admiral? “That’s it, don’t think about it anymore, you know too little Just admire the admiral’s profile, he is always so beautiful, and there is always a hint of loneliness hidden in the calmness of water. Genoa is a lively place. As a port, it is indeed very prosperous. You can feel a bit bustling when you look at it from the deck. "Zheng Sen, hold my hand." The admiral's urging caused my eyes to shift to her from a distance, "Don't be separated from me after you get off the boat." "Hua Mei, I'm afraid." The admiral's dress today is really gorgeous. "What are you afraid of?" "I'm afraid I can't help but pretend to be real." "In that case, forget Xien's wish." The admiral did not get angry or directly remind me with his fists as I expected, but after a period of silence, he faintly uttered something that made me feel sad. I finally held her hand and felt the roughness of the fine jagged edges - this was a hand that could write "The Wind Rises and the Flying Clouds", and it was also a hand stained with blood, but it didn't look like that. The hand of a peerless woman. My fair lady, a gentleman is so kind Am I considered a gentleman? It's a pity that in this strange place, I really look like the admiral's gentleman the most. The first person to disembark was Xingjiu, then Yifeng, and then "There are already people watching." Julian, who was dressed in silk and satin, saw that Yi Feng, who was also dressed in silk and satin, was gradually being "surrounded" by many young people. He couldn't help but sigh, "Perhaps, this is a gentle country. ……fit me." "Okay, I allow you to go wild this time." The admiral smiled gently, "But you have to make sure you get on the ship alive." Looking at Julian happily disappearing into the crowd, I was a little puzzled: "Why?"   "There is a custom of dueling in Europe. If he accidentally seduces someone else's wife or fiancée, I'm worried about whether he can survive the duel with his force Moreover, with his style, even if he has a long history, Even with martial arts, there is a possibility that the ship will capsize in the ditch!" The admiral was still smiling, but I didn't believe that she didn't care about Julian's life. "Duel? The duel in Europe is" "One of the very ignorant customs, but it is something we have to face." The admiral pulled me and slowly got off the ship, looking at the plants and trees in the port. "Xingjiu, I remember that you once participated in the battle with Saeki on the ship. Battle of the Spanish Navy.” "Yes." Xingjiu nodded, slightly excited, as if the battle mentioned by the admiral was still fresh in his memory. "What do you think of the Spanish Navy's hand-to-hand combat capabilities?" "Large-scale combat is flashy and unrealistic." Xing Jiu's eyes reminded me of a good book written by a man named Luo Guanzhong. There is a sentence in it called "From what I see, it is like a chicken with tiles and a dog's ears." "So, does the Spanish Navy like hand-to-hand combat?" The admiral thought and walked casually deeper into the city. "They do have that tendency. I heard that they claim to be invincible in Europe." Xingjiu smiled, suddenly pulled out the Japanese sword from his waist, and pointed it diagonally at the neck of a passerby who passed him. "What's wrong?" He was still chatting and laughing, but I had to worry. "Thief." Xingjiu answered simply, looking at the thief he was talking about with a smile on his face, making the other person tremble. "Are you sure?" The crowd that gathered in an instant made the admiral frown. "Everyone knows Yifeng's skills. If I, who was worried about her back then, couldn't even notice such a small move, it would be an insult to Xiao Yifeng's style." Xingjiu laughed, "Although he didn't succeed, I I don’t believe he doesn’t have other stolen goods on him.” "But what if it happens to be his first time working today?" I was worried that among the onlookers there were accomplices of the thief, and it was only because of Xingjiu's knife that he did not act rashly. "Don't you like the excitement, Admiral?" Xingjiu's smile seemed to have some meaning. \ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 19 Xingjiu's martial arts skills are very impressive, which can be seen just from the swiftness and precision with which he drew the sword just now. Even a layman like me can see some knowledge from the effortless movements. But perhaps due to the difference in Eastern and Western fighting skills, or some other reason for being fearless, the man who was restrained by Xingjiu actually turned around and fought back at Xingjiu! In an instant, the head fell to the ground. At the moment when everyone was stunned, the admiral drew his knife: "Lean against the wall!" Having experienced the Battle of Cape Town, I was not dizzy from the blood stains so close to me, nor was it a burden when the admiral pulled me to run - soon, my back was against a wall, with the admiral and Xingjiu guarding me on the right and left. In front of me, they were killing in an orderly manner. Probably, these people who swarmed up had premeditated it, but they did not expect that Xingjiu would make the most thorough response. They were all aroused by the surprise; but at the same time, they were obviously not regular soldiers, and the chaotic siege could only serve as a foil Xingjiu looked bloody and gorgeous, until the body lying on the ground obviously blocked the traffic, and he knew that a group of patrols had belatedly arrived, until a group of sailors led by Yi Feng appeared at the other end of the road, and the besiegers finally gave up - but it was nothing Only a few people were still standing. "Yifeng has really grown up!" Xingji hadn't wiped the slightly curled knife for a long time, and probably the light-colored clothes would have to be discarded. "Yes! Look at her appearance, she is clearly a princess on a patrol." The admiral took a step back, took out a handkerchief and put it into my hand, "Wipe it, there is blood even on your face." "Oh." It's bloody, and I've long been used to it, but a handkerchief with Admiral's body scent is a wonderful thing, butwhy would they do this? Establish your authority, or "Still in a daze?" The admiral ignored everyone and gently wiped my face. "Why?" The people brought by Yi Feng are already approaching, and we will no longer be in danger in a short period of time. "How can you not seize the opportunity that comes to your door?" The admiral really had a good connection with me. "You want to see the prefect here?" "Europe has never been unified. Just take over a few cities and call yourself the king." The admiral chuckled and pointed in the distance, "Look, Julian is finally willing to come, and he still has rouge lip marks on his face!" "That lewd thief!" Yi Feng came over, still dressed in finery, "Sister Admiral must teach him a lesson!" "No problem, but after a lesson, who will be the translator? You, Yi Feng?" The admiral naturally complained about Julian's wanderings, but as an admiral, he could only do nothing about such elegance. “Admiral, are you in danger?” Julian, who was shouting in countless languages, finally spoke out a sentence in Chinese when he stopped next to us. "You repeat this sentence to blame these dead people?" The admiral smiled and grabbed Julian's braid. "Admiral, don't, it hurts! It's really okay. In fact, I have been here for a long time. I admired you and Xingjiu's swordsmanship the whole time. It's a pity that I couldn't help, so I didn't show up." Julian hugged him Braids begging for mercy. "That's why Admiral Sister grabbed you." Yi Feng liked to add insult to injury to him, "I think you are just greedy for life and afraid of death!" "Okay, the regular army is here. If we use force again, there will be casualties." As the man who looked like a head catcher came forward, Julian finally got rid of his bad luck and started his own work. “He asked us who we were and why we hurt people for no reason?” Julian recounted. "Li Huamei, the admiral of the Li family, was attacked as soon as he came ashore. He asked the city lord or the king here to come out and give an explanation." The admiral's understatement made Xingjiu couldn't help but remind him: "In addition, we did not hurt anyone, we killed someone." "you sure?" Facing my question, Xingjiu smiled: "Zheng Sen, just as it is almost impossible for me to understand the secrets of your strategy, it is equally troublesome to explain my swordsmanship to you. Moreover, even if there is someone who is not dead in it, Man, I guarantee his injuries will be more painful than dying right now.” "Very good, there are specialties in the art." Xingjiu's arrogance reminded me of those days, and I felt a little apprehensive. Unfortunately, the sudden exclamations from around me interrupted what I wanted to say: "What's wrong?" “Nothing else, I just translated the admiral’s original words.” Julian looked innocent and cunning. The sudden change in the situation left me no time to understand Julian's cunning meaning - the crowd around was already in a commotion, and after a moment of wolf rush and dust flying, only those officers and soldiers were left. Even these officers and soldiers were mostly His face was ashen. "Pleaseplease wait, II will notify the king immediately!" The person who was suspected of being a police officer quickly disappeared after leaving behind his trembling words, leaving ordinary soldiers looking at each other in front of us. "It seems,Is your reputation demonized in Genoa? "After thinking about it, I took the admiral's handkerchief over. Firstly, it would be embarrassing in public, and secondly I had no intention of throwing away the handkerchief. "Haha, but that's okay. By the way, ask these people at the lowest level. They know nothing, but they know everything." The admiral smiled and took my hand, looking at Julian, "Ask these people. What is their living standard? In addition, talk to them about their impressions of the Centrio Chamber of Commerce, the largest in Italy."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 20 In my childhood memories of Hangzhou, there were also some playboys who smashed things wantonly on the streets and then turned their nostrils in the air in front of the obedient police officers. This embarrassing scene where the people were too angry to speak seemed to be repeated - the little princess-like Otoho looked around arrogantly, Xingjiu, who was sheathing his sword, was unimpressed by the corpses on the ground. These murderous sailors We have long been accustomed to blood-stained dust, and even the weak me just sighed vaguely. Fortunately, we still have Julian. This guy spoke a language I didn’t understand at all and seemed to be chatting affectionately with the warring policemen. His smile reminded me of the princes and nobles visiting incognito. Time passed bit by bit, and more and more people were watching on the street. These ordinary people seemed to be more in awe than fear. Or is there no shortage of idlers joining in the fun in any country? "Admiral, could it be that the head catcher just transferred his troops?" Xingjiu suddenly frowned. "So what? How many people can a principality like a mountain king attract?" Yi Feng was disdainful. "I'm just not sure." Xingjiu looked at the admiral, "To raid a small principality with irreplaceable casualties, the gains and losses" After pondering for a long time, Xingjiu chose to give up the calculation, and the plan turned out to be true. Not his strong point, "Andwe only have swords." "Who said that?" Yi Feng magically took out a pair of fire blunderbuss from the silk and satin, "In the early Tang Dynasty, Xue Rengui shot three arrows to the Tianshan Mountains. Today, at worst, I will try to leave a name in history." Seeing her gearing up, the admiral finally smiled: "Xue Rengui killed tens of thousands of surrendered soldiers, and even if we all become executioners, we can't catch up with that number of first-timers Julian, come here and say Tell me, what did you ask about?" "Okay!" The frivolity in this voice announced that I was mistaken. Julian could never pretend to be a prince or nobleman. He was just a dandy, no, a dandy's follower. "No wonder my grandfather often said that the Central Plains is rich. I think it's not that the Ming Dynasty is full of gold, but that they are too poor." Julian's eyes don't know if he is superior or contemptuous. "I haven't read many classics, but I have also heard that The city gate soldiers of the Song Dynasty wore silk, but here, even today, Xiao Yifeng’s outfit is almost like a god.” "You are not allowed to add the word '小' in front of my name!" Yi Feng was angry, "I have grown up long ago!" "Don't quarrel." The admiral waved his hand, "Julian, continue, don't just report the good news but not the bad news." The admiral’s words made Julian hold a lecture, and he really had an affair with those detectives. From the dishes he ate this morning to how many sets of clothes he can make in a year, from how many birds and animals he raises in the house next door to whether he is busy or idle at the job of catching a police officer He is like a businessman who comes to the city to sell vegetables and spends a few copper coins in a teahouse. Making the cheapest pot of tea in a bowl, I found a seat sheltered from the wind and chatted with the junior officer who had just taken over his shift. Yes, I encountered all of these contents in Hangzhou back then! "However," Julian, who was talking eloquently, suddenly paused, "there are two things that we may have to take precautions for." "oh?" "There seems to bea custom of dueling here. No, it should be the same in the whole of Europe. As long as you are a noble, even a run-down prodigal, just a word of disagreement may trigger a duel, and the outcome is often death or injury." "Duel?" This was probably Julian's impromptu translation, "You mean two people training alone? The admiral just told me not long ago." "That's about it." The Admiral nodded, "I also heard about this when I was in the UK. The legends of knights often describe this matter as glorious." "This is actually a good thing. As long as we try our best to avoid it." I don't understand what Julian wants to prepare for a rainy day. "The people of Qin were brave enough to fight in public but timid to fight privately, and finally unified the world. Europeans like this bad habit. , you and I should add fuel to the flameswhat?" Everyone looked at me with strange eyes. "That's true, but" The admiral hesitated to speak. "Try to avoid it? It's easy to say. What if someone proposed to the admiral and challenged you to a duel? This is Europe we are unfamiliar with." Julian sighed and made it clear, "hot-headed boy" You can see them everywhere, coveting the admiral's beauty and claiming to fall in love at first sight. Even I have been through that age Admiral, don't get me wrong Moreover, even if those people are rejected, they will become famous because of the admiral's legend. More importantly, What's more, your identity as the fiancé is likely to be ridiculed by others, and it will also tarnish the image of the admiral. If you are someone with ulterior motives, sooner or later you will be treated as a weakness." "This" Upon reflection, it is indeed serious. Actually, I really want to say "what can I do" like Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty, but the admiral is worriedHe took my hand, and the firm strength made me choose to think. "The wrath of a common man will cause blood to splash five steps; the wrath of an emperor will cause red soil to spread thousands of miles. Since you can't stop other people's mouths, then let it go. My reputation is worthless; as long as Huamei one day stamps its feet and comes to Europe Collapse, gossip will naturally become another legend." Free and easy? Deceiving yourself? whatever. Looking at the admiral's beautiful and deep eyes, those are just the faintest. "Let's leave this aside for now," the admiral looked at Julian. His handsome face under his blond hair was very serious, which was very different from his usual frivolity. "What does the other thing refer to?" Julian looked back at the agents and said, "Admiral, did you ever hear such a term when you were in Europe?" "What?" "Witch." The admiral thought for a while: "You meanthose old women who are ugly or who don't leave their homes. For some inexplicable reason, they were accused by the ignorant people of engaging in some strange research, and were directly sentenced to deathis this it?" " "That's about it." Julian shook his head, "Zheng Sen, don't speak for now. I know this is another bad habit. However, young women are occasionally accused - if someone with ulterior motives spreads rumors and accuses the admiral of being a witch , if it’s serious, maybe we won’t be able to gain a foothold in European ports.” "What!" Yi Feng was shocked, "Why do they?" "Based on their ignorance." The admiral smiled calmly, "Just like our Ming Dynasty has the legend of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, and the myth of "The Book of Mountains and Seas", it is similar in Europe. However, the alchemists in the Central Plains were imprisoned because of their pretense and deception, while in the In Europe, those so-called witches only need trumped-up charges to be sentenced to death." "Admiral, why is it that being a witch is a capital offense and there is no wizard?" Yi Feng was very angry. "Thisis Europe." The admiral who smiled helplessly noticed my silence and shook my hand: "What are you thinking about?" "I haven't thought about it yet." I pointed to the distance, "It seems that the head catcher just now is back."\ Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 21 Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 21 The middle-aged man who came behind me, whom I called the head catcher, was quite agitated. However, when they stopped in front of them and one of them said something out of the crowd and it was translated by Julian, everyone except the admiral was stunned. "Thisis theking of the Principality of Genoa." Even Julian himself, who was speaking, turned his back in shock and showed contempt. Although Yifeng, who grew up in the mountains, doesn't quite understand it, she obviously feels a somewhat unnecessary sense of superiority from the way she wears it. As for Yifeng, who grew up in poverty, elegance and luxury are just "prettier" in her eyes. It would be inconvenient for her to "practice" if she really had to wear some silk and satin every day; however, having followed the admiral down the mountain for several years, she naturally knew that prominent figures had to maintain their so-called "grace" on the outside. And magnanimity costs money. Yi Feng may not know the value of the clothes he is wearing. After all, the so-called rare things on land may be disposable goods to merchants across the ocean, but the king of the principality in front of him is definitely not that rich. Go - how should I put it, the price at which Ming Dynasty silk is sold to Persia Bend is also well known to the studious Yi Feng. " However, Xingjiu, who was born as a warrior, is accustomed to paying attention to details other than money. "I'm afraid, you dropped everything and came here immediately, right?" Surrounded by a group of seemingly diverse people, the king, who was about to be interpreted as a country bumpkin, stood behind the catcher, exuding a lot of excitement that could be simply called excitement. Except for the few guys who have led the fleet who are working hard for the admiral, I can't distinguish the appearance of the Europeans, but I can observe their expressions. The same is probably true for Xingjiu, maybe more than I can tell. Even when he was dressed in blood, he cast two wandering glances. No matter which European he landed on, he would always cause the other person to tremble, or at least be wary. This makes sailors feel proud. Therefore, the admiral did not answer anything immediately, and only quietly admired the Oriental's overall condescending look. Until I couldn't help but speak. "If this continues, this king, who is not even as good as the magistrate of Ming Dynasty, may lose his temper." "So, Julian, ask him how he manages the security of a principality. Is it a custom in European ports to be robbed openly or covertly upon landing?" The admiral's tone was light and not harsh, but such a question made the other party almost dizzy - if he really admitted it and spread the word, he would probably not be able to get involved in the aristocratic circle. "Dear Admiral of the East, I am extremely sorry for the regrets you encountered in Genoa. However, I cannot speak for the whole of Europe. This incident was just an accident under my rule. As an apology, please allow me to invite you to attend tonight A banquet in the country.” Looking at Julian's almost winking smile, Yi Feng let out an angry sound and waved the blunderbuss. Although the muzzle of the blunderbuss was mostly pointed towards the sky, it made the other person's face look gloomy. "Julian, is there such a bad translator as you? You obviously did it on purpose!" ??Princess Splendid makes a fire blunderbuss? Looking at the gorgeously dressed Yifeng, I burst out laughing. I also took the opportunity to stuff the admiral's handkerchief into my sleeve and casually watched the sailors gloating about their misfortune. Life at sea always has unpredictable dangers tomorrow, but every today is even more boring. It is impossible for sailors to hide next to the admiral like me and write and think, and the quarrel between Julian and Otoho has always been an episode that is better than nothing for them. People don’t like women on ships. This custom, whose origin cannot be tested or that I do not intend to test, has troubled the admiral from the beginning. However, after she convinced the public with countless achievements, people would rather mythologize her and say that she was blessed by Mazu. What's more, After the admiral wiped out the island, some nonsense legends simply asserted that the admiral was Mazu's daughter and so on. If Mazu particularly favors one person, will Mazu still be Mazu? Fortunately, the young and energetic Yi Feng is accepted by the sailors and has no background worthy of mythology. In other words, the sailors of the Ming Dynasty do not like people from the Korean bloodline to be related to their own Bodhisattva. Even I feel uncomfortable about this, even if everyone thinks Yifeng is cute. This is a good thing. In the future, there will be Zhang Yifeng and Li Yifeng sailing with these gentlemen, and they will naturally perform their duties, and there will no longer be any nonsense about women being unlucky on ships. At least, I will work hard for this Lilu Agot, a young admiral from Beihai, among the literate women in the Ming Dynasty, only one out of a hundred hasWith an ambition like yours, I can change the color of the sea. You wait. "What are you stunned for?" Suddenly, the admiral took my hand and smiled, breaking my thoughts. The king of the Principality of Genoa has left with his entourage. The poor catcher is leading the police to collect the corpses. The civilians dispersed and continued their livelihood. The city seems to be lively again. But it is a kind of uneasy excitement. For example, the Southeast Asians expressed their gratitude to the admiral when the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce was wiped out - there was both expectation and fear. This kind of atmosphere of invisible barriers is annoying in Southeast Asia, but it can maintain a mysterious feeling in this place and now. "Have you decided to go to the banquet?" I asked uncertainly. "It seems you were really distracted just now." The admiral couldn't laugh or cry, and everyone was laughing and teasing. It took a long time to calm down, but they were booed by Julian's declaration in a pinched tone: "The admiral of the Li family, who looks like a fairy, will be together tonight with his fiancé Zheng Sen and the chief swordsman Bai Mu. A long time ago, the translator Julian Perros was appointed to attend the banquet hosted by the King of the Principality of Genoa for his daughter. Miss Song Yifeng was declined from the invitation list due to some unladylike behavior." "Why on earth was Xingjiu invited even after he killed someone? I didn't kill anyone but" Yifeng became more and more angry as he talked. He was probably more angry because of Julian's repeated words. The remaining traces of a child's mind were It made her want to cry, but also wanted to hold up a blunderbuss and ask for an explanation. "Killing one person is a common man, killing ten people is a gangster, killing a hundred people is a knight, killing a thousand people is a hero, and killing ten thousand people is a prince. The people I killed are still far behind!" Xingjiu chuckled, "Admiral, Let's go back to the ship and change, shall we? Going to the banquet dressed in blood will inevitably frighten those ladies." "That's fine." After the admiral pondered, he took a few steps forward and caressed Yifeng's forehead, "If we all went away, who would be asking about the affairs of the people? If you only deal with carnivores, you will always be blind. " PS: "Dislocation" has been coded to chapter 42. It is estimated that a new book will be released at chapter 45, but it seems that I heard that this name has been used by someone else. What should I change? Please help me refer to itThank you. Text Some people say that "Following" is too slow. So, explain. Excerpting a short piece of information I collected, I guess you can see how complicated it is to understand me. ——These are just some small details about Europe at that time. As some historians have commented, the Middle Ages can only be described in three words: poverty, ignorance and filth. To some extent, this evaluation is indeed justified. The sanitary situation in Europe in the Middle Ages was extremely bad. At that time, not only did people not take baths, they were also very backward in terms of public health. Since the Christian church at that time considered body washing to be sacred, no one from the royal family to the common people had the habit of taking a bath. In addition, whether in residents' homes or in public places, there are basically no decent toilets, let alone sanitation treatment. Therefore, in every city in Europe, the streets are rampant and smelly. As for the poor people, they often live together with humans and animals. This situation has lasted for thousands of years. Even when the plague comes, due to the limitations of their understanding, there is still not much change. The result is often further exacerbating the deterioration of the epidemic. In addition, the level of medicine in medieval Europe was also very low. Because the church had a monopoly on medical care, it not only discarded some precious heritage from the ancient Greek and Roman periods, but also did not allow new theories to be put forward, otherwise it would be punished as a heresy. As future generations will be familiar with, when Europeans treated diseases at that time, the usual methods were bloodletting, inducing vomiting and other methods. These backward treatment methods often cause worse effects. In medieval Europe, people actually poured chamber pots directly out of the window. In order to show gentlemanly demeanor, men walked on the left side of women, so that they could block the dirty rain coming from the sky at any time. Over time, the custom of men walking on the left side of women has formed; in the Age of Enlightenment, when Westerners' minds were bright and the stars were shining, European cities were still filthy, and the streets and alleys were filled with unmanageable feces; "Sun King" Louis X Si actually has the habit of sitting on the toilet to receive the nobles of the palace, which is really incredible. London Bridge was originally a public toilet, and the filth fell directly into the Thames River below; the moat outside the European castle, because it was filled with the excrement of the castle owner, actually played a real role in preventing the invasion of foreign enemies Many people know that the development and prosperity of the Paris perfume industry is largely related to the filthiness and stench of the entire city of Paris before the 19th century. In fact, not only Paris, but also all cities in Europe are equally filthy. The description at the beginning of the movie "Perfume" is shocking, but it is only a one-sided display. In that era, what was the health status of romantic and artistic European cities? If Romeo had yellow teeth, his boots were full of traces of poop, and Juliet had never had a few baths in her life, and her hair was greasy, would you still be fascinated by it? In fact, ancient Rome already had a relatively efficient urban drainage system, which to a certain extent enabled the city's overall sanitary conditions to be well controlled. However, these outstanding urban construction experiences in ancient times failed to affect the civilization of Central Europe at all. With the decline of Roman civilization and the destruction of ancient cities, drainage projects in medieval Europe returned to their uncontrolled primitive state. Residents generally did not have sewer pipes and toilets in their homes. How do people solve three emergencies? Under normal circumstances, people will quietly find a corner to solve the problem. Goethe once told his experience that once Goethe was staying in a hotel in Garda, Italy. He asked where it was "convenient" to go, and the person in the hotel calmly told him that it was in the courtyard. People at that time used the alleys behind their homes and nearby ditches as places to dump their sewage. The few latrines and cesspits are usually not far from drinking water sources. Urban rain, sewage and excrement all flow through simple open rainwater channels on the roadside, making drinking water extremely susceptible to contamination. Europe had sewer systems only after the mid-19th century. Before that, the streets and squares in the city had become real sewage dumping grounds. Citizens poured excrement and feces from their windows into the streets. The streets were often full of excrement and stinky. A Paris law in 1270 stipulated: "No one is allowed to dump excrement from a balcony or window, day or night, otherwise he will be fined." But the citizens of Paris clearly didn't like obeying this decree. Therefore, a century later there was a new law: "If you are willing to shout 'pay attention to urine' three times, you can dump it." A large number of sheep, pigs and other domestic animals, as well as cattle and horses pulling carts, excreted wantonly, making the urban environment dirty. Dirty on top. In addition, butchers and butchers slaughter and disembowel livestock on the streets. In the German city of Nuremberg, open sewers pass through every house and merge into the river. At that time, people used to dispose of feces by pouring it into the river, burying it in pits, or transporting it out of the city by boat. It was a time when convenience was more important than health. When the river could no longer hold so much waste, people used carts to transport the waste outside the city. The scene at low tide is even more horrific because the lack of water prevents the dirt from floating away. The accumulated excrement in Paris was dumped outside the city walls, reducing some of the filth in the city. Unfortunately?As Paris prospered, so did its dunghill. Eventually, the dunghill grew to such an extent that the walls had to be raised for security reasons, lest enemy troops might attack the city from the top of the dunghill. England's rivers were used to carry excrement, and by the time the excrement accumulated several rivers deep, the waterways became stagnant. The River Fleet in London collected the remains of 11 public toilets and three sewers on a bridge. Not surprisingly, the river stopped flowing and Fleet became Fleet Street. The toilets on London Bridge dump 2,000 tonnes of feces into the Thames every year. The resurgence of epidemics has prompted many European officials to order the use of pits rather than rivers to dispose of waste. Sadly, people often don’t take this advice seriously. The Paris police issued orders in 1522, 1525 and 1539 requiring citizens to install and use drainage ditches and public toilets. In the absence of an urgent need, Parisian citizens still dumped their poison on the streets of the city, making Paris a "stinky city." The reason why literary works of the 16th and 17th centuries always mentioned the problem of excrement in a teasing way was to illustrate the embarrassing situation of the courtiers at that time who did not even have a convenient place. That being the case, everyone defecated on the fireplace, behind doors, on the walls and on the balcony. Every stone in the palace corridor and the grand welcoming steps were covered with urine and urine. In 1578, Henry III couldn't stand it anymore and ordered the palace to be cleaned before getting up. In 1606, Henry IV ordered a ban on all uncivilized behavior when he was living in the palace in Saint-Germain. However, on the day when the ban was issued, the young crown prince was caught urinating against the wall of his room. In order to solve the problem of urination and defecation everywhere in the Palace of Versailles, the Louvre and the Palace of Fontainebleau, Louis XIV had only one way, and that was to take turns moving. Move once a month, and while people trash one area, clean another. In the anti-Germanic trend of the 19th century, people always accused the Germans of being uncivilized. In fact, this was not the case at all. The horror shown by Princess Palatine when she discovered that the French court was so dirty was understandable. She wrote in a letter to the Elector of Hanover that the people of Fontainebleau "shit everywhere, and feces can be seen everywhere in the streets." The city was filthy and people's personal hygiene had regressed from the Renaissance. The emergence of taboo concepts about the human body and the emergence of diseases such as syphilis and plague are responsible for this situation. Doctors in the 16th century believed that water weakened organs and exposed the body to harmful air, and could transmit various diseases if water seeped into the pores. There was even a rumor at the time that a layer of dirt could ward off disease. Therefore, personal hygiene can only be done in the form of "dry cleaning", that is, wiping the body with a dry towel. 17th century texts advise children to clean their faces and eyes with a white cloth. Because washing with water damages eyesight, can cause dental disease and colds, make the face pale, and make people more sensitive to the cold and heat of the weather. According to a survey by Frenchman Georges Vigarello, the upper class in Europe also refuse to use water in terms of personal hygiene. During the reign of Louis XIV, the most tidy ladies only bathed twice a year. Louis XIV himself also had to bathe carefully under the guidance of a doctor. The glory of the public bathhouse era passed down from ancient Rome where everyone took a bath no longer exists, and the dirty body is seen as being closer to God. Saint Abraham did not wash his face or feet for 50 years. St. Simon left worms crawling on his festering wounds without ever cleaning them. St. Euphrates entered a convent with more than 130 nuns. They never bathed. In medieval monasteries, monks were only allowed to bathe twice a year. There were only 3 towels in total for the first bath in the famous Clanni Abbey. The rules of the Abbey of Saint-Benoit stipulate that even if a patient's condition requires bathing, the examination procedures are very strict, especially for strong and "young" monks. Not bathing became a symbol of holiness. People will not hesitate to canonize those who are brave enough not to bathe as saints. Henry IV's mother did not bathe her whole life and was canonized as Saint Agnès. In addition, don’t think that Romeo and Juliet ate politely with a knife and fork like in the movie. In fact, using forks as tableware only happened after the mid-18th century. Previously, knives were used to cut food with claws. For eating, the use of separate tableware, plates and cups only began in the mid-to-late 18th century. People used the same vessel when drinking soup, and everyone drank from the same wine glass. Before the 13th century, Europeans only used their fingers when eating. There are certain rules when it comes to eating with fingers: Romans distinguished themselves by the number of fingers they used. Commoners used five fingers at the same time. Educated nobles only used three fingers. The ring finger and little finger were not allowed to touch food. . This dining rule lasted until the 16th century and was still followed by Europeans. (These paragraphs are mostly from "The History of the Toilet". Everyone can understand and know the truth of history.) Text Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 22 Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 22 "Thisis the lady you mentioned?" I looked at Xingjiu, who was dressed in silk like snow, and couldn’t laugh or cry. Julian also stared at him and wanted to stop talking. Of course, he still maintained the demeanor of a translator, but when he turned around, his nose wrinkled with disappointment. This subtle gaze made Xingjiu feel embarrassed. Only the admiral was calm and not surprised. The ones in front of us should be the women of the King of Genoa. “ Just like I don’t understand why a king would choose such a shabby palace. No, saying this is simply insulting the word palace - what we gradually entered was just a military building made of stones, which was only better than the wooden residences of Japan's self-proclaimed daimyo landowners. What they have in common is that they all attach great importance to their nests, and they all call them cities. I don’t know if this is a coincidence in translation or Julian’s weirdness, or if there are any unwarranted similarities between the two countries that are so far apart, but even if you randomly bring in a country man from Jiangnan who has never seen the big world, it will still make sense. I will definitely show contempt for such a so-called city, or at least, for those who dare to call such a thing a city. Absolutely. "Just like us now, we can only hold contempt in our hearts, but we have to show the indifference of an admiral on our faces. Perhaps, this is one of the reasons why the Admiral became the Admiral. "In short, Europeans don't like bathing, even the nobles of the principalities." The admiral finally answered the question asked to Xiang Xingjiu. She looked at these women with curiosity or envy in their eyes and smiled slightly. “Don’t take a shower!” I couldn’t help but look at Julian, “Aren’t you determined to read all the women from all over the world?” "That's right." Julian nodded, with a helpless look on his face as if he was ready to go even though thousands of people were there. He turned around and took a step forward to begin his duties as a translator. In an instant, the look of a prodigal son, shuttled between red skirts and green shirts, suddenly seemed a bit majestic. "Admiral" If it is a banquet with the governor of Hangzhou, it would be a gesture for the host to greet him personally, and whispering in front of him would be very rude. But facing such a so-called king, I don’t have any concerns even if his female family members are exposed, "Julian, he" "He's not bad." The admiral held my hand and kept doing it all the way. "After all, someone has to do things." "What happened? Mixing in among the wine girls, the sunset is a guest, and the sunrise always leaves behind?" Thinking that he had a good time with Meihua in Hangzhou, and that since leaving Hangzhou, Julian's newly established image couldn't help but collapse a little more. "That's right. It's true in my great Ming Dynasty, and it's true in this Europe where men and women don't like to wash their hands." The admiral and I looked at Julian's back together, "The prodigal son is passionate, and all of them end with hatred since ancient times. Misleading others and yourself. When he first met Julian, he also went to the royal tomb in the capital of Korea alone because of Meihua's joke. Now, he has just landed on the shore, rushing to the noisy tavern, observing the words and expressions, and drinking with women. Hold the candle and enjoy it, and the joy will be better than the bed curtains, and you will get the details of a place. If the beauty of my Ming Dynasty is everywhere in the world, I can still ridicule it as a romantic and unlucky name. But you and I also went to Africa together, and the goods in those places …I’ve seen a lot of it. Romance…maybe it was Julian’s ambition at first, but now it’s his responsibility. I can’t help him.” The chatter was as loud as a mosquito, and these behind-the-scenes discussions did not reach Julian's ears. Although King Genoa, who was entangled with Julian, saw that we were talking, he couldn't inquire about it. He just asked The female family members introduced themselves to Julian one by one. “This would be another unbelievable rude thing in Jiangnan. Soon, Julian explained the identities of these women who tried their best to dress up. "However, I can no longer be interested - perhaps, this is what I should be doing. The Admiral and I are already engaged, so why bother paying attention to those women elsewhere who are either out of the government or not?" It has been a long time, but it was probably the murder a few hours ago that attracted the imagination of these women. Once introduced, they were always immersed in many glances. After the female relatives, they are the king’s subordinates. No matter what official position they hold when they are introduced, they always have a common name, knight. This aspect is quite similar to the Japanese samurai. This makes people think of those guys in Xingjiu’s hometown. Although the real trouble in Jiangnan is those degenerate people, it doesn't stop me from hating them all.   Even, I have the intention to sweep away these so-called knights in front of me. "Xingjiu, tell me, how do these knights compare to your Japanese samurai?" "This?" Yukihisa is a swordsman, but he has not been under any great name for a long time. During his years of hard training on Ezo Island, he did not see the so-called joint battles in Honshu. "I don't know. Anyway, I was in Europe back then. There is no opponent yet. But that is the sea after all. Decisive battles with thousands of troops on land are rare in Japan even by hearsay. In Europe, I am afraid it is not much better. Yang Xien said that the Ming Dynasty was peaceful for a hundred years, but the soldiers on nine sides protected the family. The defense of the country remains the same, even if Japan’s samurai elites can only count a few who have led tens of thousands of soldiers, if they dare to enter the land of the Ming Dynasty, they will be wiped out in a matter of seconds. " "In such a short timeare you kidding me?" After all, Sheen was a military household in the Ming Dynasty, so it is inevitable for him to boast a bit. “It’s not entirely a joke.” Suddenly, the admiral beside him intervened, not caring about the embarrassment of Yurian's hard work in introducing us: "Hundred households, thousands households, or even ten thousand households in the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty, the number of troops led by them is different, and the difficulties and difficulties involved are also very different. If you lead an army of 100,000, it will be a disaster if someone is not careful about the position of commander. I, the founding general of the Ming Dynasty, Chang Yuchun, said that it makes sense to march an army of 100,000 across the world. In ancient and modern times, there were hundreds of thousands at every turn. , the examples of false claims of millions and eventual defeats are often not due to how brave the enemy army is. This was the case with Fu Jian of the former Qin Dynasty when he conquered the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the same was the case with Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty when he conquered Goryeo." "I'm afraid it's the same with civil engineering changes, right?" "Whether he is as treacherous as popular rumors or not, Wang Zhen, who has never led an army, commands 500,000 people If it were me, thinking about all the trivial details, I would be very upset in an instant. "That's right." Speaking of the sting of the Ming Dynasty, the admiral couldn't help but feel sad. After all, she came from a military family. My admiral "Admiral, the king asked if there was something wrong with his hospitality?" It seems that it was the slight change in the admiral's expression that made those Europeans nervous. "No, just say that we are satisfied with it and we can have dinner." When Julian translated the admiral's words, the admiral suddenly thought of something and held my arm tightly: "Zheng Sen, don't be too stubborn when eating later, try to follow the local customs." "Don't worry, I won't be rude." “No, I mean, Europeans don’t use chopsticks.” "Oh? Are there any other utensils? Just teach me." “There are some rules, don’t even think about tableware.” "What? Do they eat with their hands?" Faced with my teasing, the admiral nodded seriously. "Yes." (Discrete updates are necessary. Thank you for your support. In addition, please subscribe to my "Dislocation" on 'Shi7Kan' I guarantee it is a good book!) Text: Uneasy (someone’s first appearance on stage) Today should be a good day, at least, it's my birthday. Although spending time on a kof is not the most desirable, it is natural to be born in such a family. ??????????? kof It has been going on for so long. How many masters have you experienced and how many conspiracies have you faced? And this time it may be a difficult question to answer how many masters there are, but there is definitely a conspiracy. Of course, it is not about conquering the world, but my father. The thought of his so-called inscrutable and sinister smile makes me sick, there must be something ulterior! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Dad! What a disgusting person, absolutely, I really don’t know why my mother loves him so much! After all these years of being more serious with children, don’t you know how to tolerate your children’s coquettishness? He's good, he's a grown-up, oh no, he's so shameless that he actually got into Aunt Mai Zhuo's arms in public Shame! One day I will beat him until he cannot take care of himself, lest he bring shame to the family Anyway, my mother will take care of him. Yes, mom is the best person. She always looks at everything quietly, hiding all the warmth in a place where you can get it but can't find it. Her soft and serene eyes can always comfort me, no matter if I am sad, wronged or angry. I remember going to the beach once when I was a child. My mother gently hugged me in her arms, and her blue hair was scattered on my face. It was fragrant, itchy, and smelled of tranquility. She just watched the sea with me like that. From time to time she secretly kissed my ear, rubbed my face with her face, and talked about the past when she was a soldier, especially about her father In my mother’s eyes, my father is a courageous person, and he is very different. "My love is with you, and there is no more. Therefore, I don't have anything that ordinary people can give to my children, and I have everything that ordinary people cannot give to their children." These were the words of my father and what my mother said with a blushing face. Maybe this would make my mother feel somewhat happy, but such an education policy would be painful for me Moreover, I deeply doubt the credibility of what my father said. Yes, I am almost certain that he is lying - in his treasure chest is not only his private money, but also a ring - yes, a wedding ring, a fake, I found it while searching for treasure at home. It was obviously not for Mom. The credentials between them were Mom's original "dog tag" and the hair ribbon stained with Dad's blood. Moreover, although the family was not very rich, it was absolutely impossible to use fake wedding rings. ―Aunt Mai Zhuo or Aunt Kagura’s family treats money as numbers. In other words, my father is definitely not the only one who cares about my mother! So hypocritical! Huh But it seems that my mother has known about the treasure box for a long time. After all, rummaging through the treasure chest can be regarded as her specialty. Until now, she is used to scouting around when visiting other people's homes, and she will occasionally check other people's locks when she sees them. My fingers trembled - I was even more aware of every plant and tree in my house. At least I couldn't hide anything from her. But I haven’t seen my mother have any objections. Or maybe she already knew the allusion to the ring? I don’t understand, I just remember that time when my father stared at the ring in the bar, he was quite amused, and he was even drunk! He doesn't usually drink! "However, I didn't tell my mother about this, because I accidentally saw it when I took little Bernstein to drink that day - underage drinking will be punished, and even if I don't care, little Bernstein is at least innocent. ???????????????????????????? Forget it, my mother is enjoying my father’s sweet words in the stands. They are in love after all, secret, if it is a memory, let it become a memory. What is really annoying is the opponent in front of me Yes, it’s Enshi Shiranui. It is said that he is an unparalleled fighting genius in the Shiranui family. She was also the person who could have become my sister-in-law. Unfortunately, while inheriting her mother’s beauty, she also accidentally inherited the tradition of being stubborn and imposing. I really don’t know. Should I defeat her? - I have been arguing with my brother to fight her. If I lose, my brother will be unhappy, but if I want to win, I have to activate the crazy blood, but I can't completely control it now. MaybeUncle Yagami hasn't used Yagami for many years. Nikaido Changho, you always support me from the sidelines, but what I need is you to give me ideas! “That’s all, the feud in the family has already reached its limit anyway, so it doesn’t matter if there is one more Shiranui Dojo. Our father has a crazy criminal record, and my brother is as beautiful and melancholy as my mother, and is too popular with women. Our familymaybe, fighters are insulated from peace, and I don't hate excitement. The referee was about to shout "fight". I subconsciously looked towards the rostrum. Uncle Adilhyde was sitting in the center reluctantly. He also hated sitting like that. It felt like a corpse. hehe! But what can be done? He always gave in to Aunt Rose's insistence. Yes, my brother always accommodates his sister - when will it be time for me to make life-long decisions for my brother???I see, please Grandpa Ralph Oh no, uncle, you are still a reliable soldier like your mother! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Right, brother? ah! Brother, how can you talk and laugh with Linda Garcia in the stands! That's a feud Even if it's you and Angel-K on the other side …… "Fight!" …… …… (In the opening match of kof20xx minor level, He Tianqian, who appeared fresh with aqua shoulder-length hair and a healthy and beautiful figure, suddenly went berserk and reappeared as the eight-year-old girl who had disappeared for many years. She instantly defeated the favorite Shiranui Yan and filled the venue. Chasing down He Lian, the defending adult champion of KOF, she won two titles: "Female Eight Gods" and "God's Punishment" in one fell swoop. Afterwards, the organizer of the conference, Mr. Adil Hyde, said that He Tianqian had exceeded the average level of the adult level, but considering its impact on The problem of controlling one's own power and the entanglements of many fighters of the previous generation ——Excerpted from "kof20xx Special Report", exclusive interview by Kagura Shimbun) ; ; Text Process (Someone’s Confession) Perhaps inheriting the father's legacy is the icing on the cake, especially when the so-called father's legacy is highly respected. And my situation happens to be more consistent. But…… By the way, my name is Changfan. If you insist on being more serious, you can call me Nikaido Changfan, although I don’t really like this surname. Just like most people's first reaction to this surname, yes, the famous fighter who is already known as the public enemy of women - Nikaidou Benimaru Oh no, I am not him. Although he looks very similar, at least he must be Much younger, right? "However, the fact is the fact - I am his son. But more of it is just about blood relationship. My mother was probably a stubborn sailor, and she harvested me by going back and forth on a stormy or stormy night that year. But my father would not care about a certain affair. Even my existence was due to the birth control measures at that time. Unexpected circumstances - I don’t know whether it was good or bad, but my mother finally gave birth to me. It seemed that I was the only one who made a mistake in my father's day and night play. In short, not long after, my mother went to sea again with great enthusiasm. In addition to leaving me this ancient name, all she did for me was to entrust me to Aunt Cao?Kui. Unfortunately, apart from my appearance, I don’t seem to have inherited anything else from my father, especially my special abilities. After a few years, after confirming that I was not a material for martial arts training, Aunt Kui no longer treated me meticulously, or she let me take care of myself. Until I met Shermei. Actually, I should call her aunt, but the restlessness of adolescence in recent years has made her the first object of my fantasy. Let's just say some of it is considered evil! But at that time, I purely liked her - she was not only beautiful, but also easy-going. After discovering me by chance, she decided to take me from Aunt Kui and treat me as a member of her family. This makes me feel happy, just like I did at Aunt Kwai's house at the beginning, although this new home is far less wealthy than Aunt Kwai's After all, I am just an illegitimate child from a famous family. Shermei’s family is quite interesting. Although she has lived with Qiyongshe for many years, she has no legal procedures and no children. Oh, it seemed to me that they treated Chris more like a son - and in fact, when I arrived, Chris was approaching his 30th birthday. I have to say, they are beautiful. If Shermei's sexiness can turn all living beings upside down, and Qilaoshe's toughness makes women stun, then Chris is simply a disaster - from the time when the Hell Band created a classic to now, there are a lot of people who have been with him for more than ten years, even after he announced At the time of marriage, over 10,000 people committed suicide - both men and women! But, like all superstars, he is still married. His wife is a descendant of a fighter - Agatha, Vanessa's daughter. She is very young. Both of them look like students Forget it, there is no need to slander. Come on, they were nice to me after all. Moreover, Agatha is also a rare non-fighter in the family, and she and I have more topics in common What a happy home It is a great happiness for my status. I even hope that they will officially adopt me - my mother rarely visits me once a year. But God seems to be particularly favoring me and actually gave me a childhood sweetheart - it was my 8th birthday. Although my parents didn't come as usual, they went to another family. In fact, children don't care about one of the top fighters. For a long time afterwards, I was not impressed by the names like He Bing and Leona, which are said to be thunderous. Even He Lian was too much. I was obsessed with martial arts, so I automatically filtered it out. Only the lovely Tianqian was inseparable from me, and He Bing also let her live in my house. The feelings of children are very simple, but also very strong. When I reached the age where I would blush alone because I dreamed of Shermei's body, I had made an eternal vow with Tianqian - it had nothing to do with love. Her family loves her very much, and I have gradually developed the habit of taking care of her, but what can an ordinary person do for a fighter? It's just a little bit of care. Knowing that He Bing had arrived with that legendary man, Tian Qian finally left me. I will never forget the relationship I have had for several years, and Tianqian probably won't either. But Shermei later told me Tianqian’s life experience: she is the daughter of He Bing and Leona, but she is most likely the reincarnation of the Bajie Bao Feng. It was because He Bing saw this possibility that he brought her here to confirm - but there was no conclusion. The original storm disappeared and the past memories lost their effect. Therefore, Hebing came to Iori Yagami to find a solution. After hearing her very sad words, I didn’t have any thoughts. At most, I felt sorry for their thousand-year relationship, but - so what about the reincarnation of the storm? Tianqian is still my Tianqian. ??The contact has not been severed due to less gatherings and more separations. Tianqian still sees me every day - the video effect is very good. However, the topics that made Tianqian so happy gradually changed: the hugging bear on the bedside was replaced by He Lian's KOF trophy, the trivial matters at school were no match for the charm of a naive girl, and she relied on her mother but clamored to defeat her father   Tianqian is still my Tianqian, but Tianqian is not like my Tianqian. Today, Tianqian appeared in the opening match of kof, and it was also her birthday, so I went there as a matter of course, and maybe I could see the so-called father. Qilongshe accompanied me very depressedly, just because Shermei liked Chris's child very much, but she didn't trust me to go out alone. Tianqian's opponent in the ring is very beautiful, but I like Tianqian's style better - she is also a little nervous, looking around, looking for encouragement from the eyes of people she knows? Haha, she knows a lot of people, even the event organizer! As soon as the referee finished speaking, Tian Qian quickly pounced on her opponent, tore at her opponent, and then exploded with purple flames. It was completely one-sided - this should be the eighth child she had trained so hard for? Huh? Why did she run into the stands? Oh, she was chasing her brotherhow could this happen? In a daze, a rather playful joke from the Qiluo Society came around: "Rampage of blood? No, a direct rampage! After so many years, the Four Heavenly Kings can finally get together? Interesting Maybe, I should relax and relax. , so as not to grow old?" \ Text The Wedding of Iori Yagami (Part 1) As the saying goes, winter is a lovely season because people can use the cold as an excuse to get closer to each other. Although the invention of heating has made the excuse less convincing, there is still something very emotional about being in a closed room in a windy and snowy environment. So, in a bar that closed early in Tokyo in the middle of winter, a gentle female voice said very ambiguously: "An, do you know how long I have been waiting for this day?" "" “An, do you think I’m beautiful like this?” "" "An, when did you say they would arrive?" "Them?" A male voice finally sounded in the soft light, with a somewhat surprised breath, but it also ended the woman's awkward soliloquy, "Who?" "Those friends of yours! They all plan to give you a surprise!" The woman was looking forward to it. “…Fuck friends.” The man felt indescribably depressed. "Hey! It's not kind of me to say that. I'm here to be the officiant after all." The thick door curtain was opened, and a man laughing loudly got in. Oh, and behind him there was a shy blue-haired man. woman. The man in the bar ignored his presence and let the woman behind him into the room: "Leona, why don't you" "He Bing" The blue-haired woman named Leona was a little shy, "I persuaded him, but" "How can you possibly control him" The man named An sighed. Although he was ignored by An, the wild guy was obviously an acquaintance. He took a step forward, pulled the woman inside who was admiring her wedding dress, and began to chatter: "Konoe, I haven't seen you for a long time. She is getting more and more beautiful. It seems that An This guy's nourishment is also very good, no wonder you want to get married" "He Bing, you" The woman named Konoe blushed and was about to speak, but the man in front of her was replaced by a ball of purple flames. "An, are you planning to do something at the wedding?" The guy named He Bing hid a little embarrassedly and hurriedly got behind Leona. "I didn't welcome you in the first place!" An's anger was not only on his face, but also on his hands, "Leona, get out of the way, I want to teach this guy a lesson." "Can we decide the winner? It's better to wait until you get married." He Bing held Leona in his arms, exposed his head, and smiled evilly at An. "It is indeed a wedding at Yagami-an. It really has the style of a fighter!" With a cry of admiration, three people of different shapes entered the bar. "Quanxun, Lao Chen, Xiao Cai!" He Bing was very happy, let go of Leona, turned around and greeted her with a smile, like a master, "You are here to support me too? Where are Amei and her master?" "Jin still never forgets his justice As for Amei" Before Quan Xun finished speaking, a shadow flashed towards He Bing from outside the door: "Brother Bing!" "Pfft!" The sound of the hard landing was clear and clear. A girl who was going from youth to maturity was riding on He Bing, grabbing his collar with both hands and feeling excited. "Hey, your sister-in-law is going to be jealous!" He Bing begged for mercy, but saw Leona squatting next to the left side of his face with a smile: "Don't worry, I like Amei too." "Hebing, tell me, can you hide now?" Yagami walked towards him with his burning right hand hanging down. “No~~~~~~~~~” In the end, Hebing escaped because of the appearance of Kagura Chizuru. Apparently, she was in good standing among the group, as everyone stopped their own drama to greet her. "Sister Qianhe, you came at the right time!" He Bing yelled and got up with a flattering smile on his face. "You, your child has already done so much, and you are still like this." Qianhe scolded, but did not expect any results. "Have you brought the motorcycle?" He Bing looked around and asked him. "you think……" "It's been a long time since I bumped with you. I miss you a lot, especially your smooth belly. Is it still so flat?" "A dog can't spit out ivory from its mouth! Follow me!" Qianzhe was helplessly annoyed and slapped him in the abdomen when he turned around. "Isn't it? Are you serious? Are you going to use your magical skills to defeat me as soon as we meet?" He Bing had a grimace on his face - he couldn't dodge the blow just now. "It won't hurt your muscles and bones anyway." Qianhe's figure was already in contact with the wind and snow outside. "The snow seems to have gotten a lot lighter?" He Bing jumped onto Qianhe's motorcycle with ease, holding her tightly with both hands. "The visibility is still not optimistic." Chizuru started the motor, as if the "boom" sound excited her. "Anyway, you are a master By the way, your level has not deteriorated, right?" He Bing asked cautiously. “Even if there’s a car accident, you’ll be there to support me.”??He threw out angrily and walked away from the dust. Hebing went away with Qianzhe, but Leona, who stayed at the bar, seemed a little lonely, sitting quietly on the sofa, staring at Konoe's wedding dress, feeling a little dazed. Chen Guohan and Cai Baojian, on the other hand, pestered Iori Yagami like star-struck fans, almost bursting into tears. Quan Xun looked at them, a little helpless, and seemed to be thinking about whether to go back and inform Jin Jiafan As for the curious baby Li Mei, her eyes were shining brightly, trying to get something out of Konoe - after all, marriage is It was still unfamiliar to her. In fact, the name of Iori Yagami is by no means that simple, and the number of people who came to his wedding uninvited was far more than the number of people who were already present. Not long after, the door curtain was opened again and again - Mai Zhuo came, Vice came, Athena came, Shiquan Chong came, and the hungry wolf trio came with their families - ―It looks like I’m here to eat and drink When the iconic roar of Chizuru's motor sounded outside the bar, two people were standing outside the thick curtain. "Hey, Hong Wan, long time no see." He Bing came over to say hello, "Xiao Cao still only knows how to talk like birds?" "You also know him, why do you say so viciously?" Hongwan was a little embarrassed. He watched the man named Xiaocao go inside and quickly followed him, "I went in first to prevent him from talking to me again. Iori Yagami takes action. They always do this." "Haha, otherwise, how can we be called old enemies?" He Bing smiled in relief, "Qianhe, let's go in too. Benimaru alone may not be able to do much." "Not necessarily, this is a wedding, they should restrain themselves a little, right?" Qianzhe took care of the motorcycle, spread her long hair, and walked gracefully, "But you, have you ever thought about what you would do if the king is inside? ?” The noise coming from the door curtain showed that there were quite a lot of people inside. "Today is the wedding, don't mention anything that shouldn't be mentioned!" He Bing put his hand on Qianhe's shoulder with a rather ferocious look on his face. Feeling the strength coming from the hand, Qianzhe smiled calmly: "You still can't let go. You may be able to silence others by using force, but how can you silence your own thoughts?" "No matter what, I have to be the officiant!" He Bing changed his face quickly and entered the bar with a big smile. "" Qianzhe said nothing, staring at the position where Hebing was standing just now. It was a pit. Text The Wedding of Iori Yagami (Part 2) "Bang!" There was a loud sound, and He Bing flew out of the house, followed by Iori Yagami and Kusanagi who came out entangled and a group of spectators with expectant faces on their faces. Facing He Bing, who was getting up and angry, Benimaru shrugged helplessly: "Don't blame me, I tried my best." "Hahahahahahawell, this is like my Yagami-an's wedding!" Yagami-an laughed and rushed towards Kusanagi - Sunflower! Grass? Jing is also excited, weird, a bird says a bird, and upper head -bite! "Brother Bing, can you come too? It's been a long time since I've seen you take action with all your strength." Li Mei quietly approached He Bing and encouraged him. "Please, it's not like you don't know that this is the legendary fateful showdown." He Bing's words were righteous, but he had a false smile on his face, "Besides, Sister Qianhe is also here, why don't you incite her?" "I'll go if you go." Qianzuru straightened her hair, "Anyway, I haven't had the chance to bully you for a long time." "Isn't it?" He Bing was startled, and was accidentally pushed by Li Mei, who pounced on the two people who were fighting fiercely. "Hey, An, did you do it on purpose? Bai Zhehe also needs to see the target clearly!" "Xiaocao, what are you doing! Nanara is so cruel don't look like you don't understand the language!" "Ah, Sister Qianhe, I Wrongwoo!" The melee between the four people was very exciting, the red and purple flames, the dazzling white shadow, the rolling blue body "As expected of Iori Yagami! With one move, Koto Yuein not only dodged the attack of Tenjin Nori, but also caught up with Kusanagi Kyo who retreated to make Orochi attack. The running path also caused a lot of trouble to Hebing who was about to get up. The trouble" Cai Baojian, who is known for his speed, couldn't help but admire him, while Chen Guohan nodded repeatedly. "Yan'er, you have to observe carefully! This is a melee between the four strongest people today, and it's rare to see it." Andy leaned over and patted the half-grown girl on the head, speaking with sincerity. "Yeah, the last time this grand occasion happened, it seemed like" Mai Shiranui put her fan against her chin and recalled. "The year before last, Hebing gave Yagami and Tanama an aphrodisiac, but the secret was revealed, causing Yagami to go berserk." Rock chuckled, "That guy is always causing trouble, and even Clausa dares to attack." "Don't say that," Terry patted him, "If it weren't for He Bing's so-called nonsense, today's wedding might have been postponed for several more years - he was just puncturing the last layer of window paper for others." "I'm sorry to say that," Mary grabbed his ear, "Next time you dare to mess around with him, I'll lay the floor in front of your house!" Seeing this, Dongzhang fell silent, seeming to be hesitating whether it was a mistake to pursue Lily, even though so far they were so compatible, just like just like the two people in front of him back then well back then. …… "Nana, how have you been lately? Is He Bing okay with you?" Mai Zhuo and Vice squeezed Leona in the middle and asked each other. "He" Leona blushed, "That pervert!" "Pervert?" Vice was stunned, "Why do I see you looking so happy? Huh?" "Vice!" Leona refused. "What's so embarrassing?" Vice put his arm around her shoulders, "I heard that Xiao Tianqian might be the reincarnation of Baofeng? He Lian is also very talented. Do you have any plans to have another one? At worst, I will take care of your child this time. .Such a good bloodline cannot be wasted.” "Mai Zhuo! You don't care!" …… "Fist Chong, do you think I should come or not?" Athena stared at the four people in the melee, holding her hands in her arms. "Whether you should or not, you will come." Quan Chong stood beside her, admiring her profile. "But, he finally got married." "It's a pity that the bride is not you." “… Boxers, why are you so nice to me?” "Because you are Athena, the Athena who has been by my side since childhood." "But, I am so willful" "Wasn't He Bing too willful back then? Look how moist he is now! You are his first love, oh, it's a secret love." "But, I have been willful for so many years" "Don't cry, I don't want to see you cry." "But but Quan Chong, lend me your shoulder." "What?" "I'll lean on you for a while um Quan Chong." "What?" "Promise me that you will chase me again starting from tomorrow." …… "Hehe, don't worry, Xiaocao. Your little Wu Shi can't defeat my heaven.fist. "The four of them finally managed to decide the winner. He Bing kept his posture of punching sideways, and was about to turn his head in a dashing way, when he heard Iori Yagami exclaiming: "Qianzuru, I didn't intend to attack you I " "You actually hit Chizuru-san with eight wine glasses!" He Bing roared and hit the dazed Iori Yagami with a super-heavy blow, knocking him away, and held Chizuru in his arms while his whole body was on fire. "There is a flaw, watch the move!" The purple flame had just dissipated, and Qianhe who reacted immediately hit He Bing on the shoulder with a zero skill, "Ah? He Bing? What's wrong? What happened just now? I?" "It seems that Kagura is the final winner this time." Li Mei shook her head and sighed. "Women always have privileges." Quan Xun nodded. "What do you mean? You deserve a beating?" Li Mei raised her eyebrows. "Hey, what are you doing? I'm your uncle!" "I don't care! First of all, I am also a woman!" "Well, he is indeed recognized as the fifth strongest man. He beat Quan Xun to the point where he was unable to fight back." The audience started talking again. …… "An, are you okay?" Tanima Konoe helped Iori Yagami get up, but he picked her up in the air: "No wait!" With that, he walked to the center of the crowd and pointed at the night sky with one hand, "Today, I , Yagami Temple, seated under the sky and on the ground, using the moon as matchmaker, from now on, I will marry Konoe, never abandon her, never leave her, live and die together!" After saying that, he whispered to Konoe, "In the past, anyone who touched me will be You encounter misfortune; from now on, I will be with you and protect you forever. Okay?" Konoe did not answer, but closed his eyes happily "Hey, An, how can you use my wedding vows? You are also a great composer after all" He Bing shouted dissatisfied. As a result, he was once again ignored by Iori Yagami: "Everyone drinks until you get drunk!" The wind and snow are gradually getting lighter. The fighters sitting around in front of the bar also have their own funny drinks. Benimaru chatted up a passing beauty; Mai Shiranui rode on Andi's head; Terry pulled Rock and said that he would take him to become a man, unaware of someone's murderous intent behind her; Athena had already fallen asleep smelling of alcohol. In Quan Chong's arms; Mai Zhuo and Vice were clinking glasses while loudly asking about Leona's boudoir secrets; the Korean team seemed to drink more, but Li Mei had already broken n glasses; Cao Jing shook his head and improvised a poem Writing poems; He Bing was raising a glass to invite the bright moon and shouting something like "Guidian Orchid Palace, the mountains are high and the moon is small, and the thoughts are on the Yao Qin." And the three kings of the big snake who have just arrived are also evolving towards an abnormal state There are two people on the rooftop of the building across the street from the bar. One of them is a rather heroic woman: "Still not planning to go down?" "What will happen if I go down? It will only increase my worries." "Really? I see you have a lot of troubles now." "Yeah?" "Isn't it?" The woman stared downstairs, "Jian has grown up, and he no longer has any prejudice against He Bing. You don't even have the courage to meet him?" "He is already marriedandwith his connections, which one of the Kagura family and Bernstein family is rich? Isn't it easy to find me? Has he had the courage to come see me all these years?" "Forget it, I don't care about you, you two are in trouble! I'm going to drink." The woman turned over and jumped downstairs, shouting in the air, "He Bing! I'm here, Kui!" There is no one on the rooftop anymore. In the snow, there are only a series of footprints of different shades pointing to the stairs ; ; Text: Men’s Depression (Part 1) "Do you like it?" The exquisite diamond window glass is not only dazzling, but also the music reflects the two handsome faces. One is a boy and one is a girl. It was a boy who asked the question, but he looked unconfident. “I like all of these, can you afford them?” The girl embarrassed the other person angrily. "I didn't buy it for you" the boy muttered reluctantly. "Well, you can choose, I'll leave first." The girl has a bad temper. "Don't, can't I be wrong if I am wrong?" The boy said with a bitter look on his face, "If I can't buy it well, I will have to be flanked by two men!" "Just pick whatever you want." The girl had already walked away. “Don’t!” the boy yelled, “If I don’t buy well enough, I’ll have to be flanked by two women!” "Tch! Don't you know how to resist?" The girl became impatient, "The most popular Kof champion is even timid about such a trivial matter?" "You think those in my family are as easy to talk to as your master!" The boy was extremely depressed. "Isn't it all 'tracheitis'?" The girl walked non-stop to the restaurant, "Don't follow me, I have an appointment with Xiang Fei for dinner!" "The only one I can ask for help is you!" The boy almost knelt down and hugged the girl's trousers, "I don't trust the family circle. Shijo doesn't know the plight of the poor at all. Angel is soaked in her family's vinegar vat, kula His mind is still that of a child, Whip’s military logic can only make matters worse, and Xiangfei doesn’t know the preferences of an old lady" "Am I already an old lady?" The girl suddenly ran away, "Locke! So you are pestering me to get beaten!" After saying that, a clean and neat kick in the air drove the boy to roll. climb. "No, you are the shining star in the fighting world, the one that countless men are crazy about" Three lightning-fast kicks made Locke's praise destined to be difficult to come by: "Shut up! I won't fix you! We are in the KOF arena. I have signed a life-and-death contract, and I have no legal responsibility if I beat you to death today!" "Hey! That contract is only limited to the arena!" Locke screamed and ran wildly, "Help! The KOF champion kills people!" …… "Li Mei, you have been chasing me for five streets!" "I don't care about you, just stop!" …… "Amei, you chased me for ten streets!" "do not run!" …… "Sister Mei, you have already chased me Ouch!" When Locke turned around to plead, he bumped into someone. He was about to get up and choose to continue running away or apologize first, but found himself hanging in the air. "Locke? Are you and Mei practicing long-distance running?" A man held Locke's back collar with one hand, "Why don't you even look at the road?" "Brother Bing, oh no, Uncle Bing!" Locke seemed to be grasping at straws to save his life, "Help me, Li Mei is going to kill me!" "Brother Bing, ask that idiot for yourself." Li Mei stopped and hated Locke, "I made an appointment with Xiang Fei for dinner. If I arrive late, AA System will suffer a big loss." After saying that, he looked back, " Twenty Streetsyou have to run faster." Looking at the afterimage of Li Mei raising dust and smoke, He Bing lazily put down Locke: "Now there are only men. Tell me, what happened? Did you show the wrong courtesy?" "How can I have your popularity with women of all ages?" Locke was helpless, "Thisit starts with my parents" …… "What!" He Bing's eyes almost jumped out of his head, "Terry never gave Mary anything valuable and meaningful?" "To put it bluntly, it's a diamond ring." Locke almost cried, "Just in time, my older uncle also decided to give the Ship Princess an explanation, so two evil middle-aged men came together and asked me to buy something, and they forgot Give me the money!" "You won't ask them for it?" "Dad was suddenly taken away by Uncle Andy, and his cell phone was forgotten at home. Is there any news about them at the Shiranui Dojo? Kane and Clausa caused a loss for both sides, and they are still in mysterious seclusion." Locke grabbed He Bing's hand, " I've watched my mother and Janet almost lose their patience. Maybe I won't be able to go home today I don't dare to stay in the house of those two tigresses! You must help me!" "That's easy to say!" He Bing sighed, blinking a few drops of manly tears, "I don't have as much pocket money as He Lianduo!" "Really?" Locke was doubtful. "Locke," He Bing said in a heartfelt voice full of tears, "You are not young anymore, and you are old enough to have feelings. As someone who has experienced it, I have to remind you that female fighters are not earthly creatures. You know that I have put myself in danger. What is Nanzhen for???Look for a loan from Vice! I hope Sister Mai Zhuo didn’t get wind of it, otherwise she would definitely let Nana know" "Could it be" Locke said coldly, "Did you run away from home?" "Who said that! I left a note saying that I would practice alone for a few days." According to Bing Suse. "Plus lying" Locke muttered. "Locke," He Bing said earnestly again, "Really loving someone is not about obeying someone's words, nor is it about giving up freedom and economy" "Plus quibbles" Locke muttered again. "Don't worry, if Vice is willing to lend money, your diamond ring is not a problem." "Plus bribery" Locke continued to mutter "Really? Let's go together!" "This is the common language of men!" He Bing sighed, "There are no national boundaries and no time limits" "Wait, dad might scold me if I do this," Locke tried to calm down, "Borrowing money to buy a diamond ring is not a small amount." "Don't worry, there is no man in this world who can beat me!" He Bing proudly said, "If anything happens, I'll take care of you!" "Tch! Let me count Leona, Kagura Chizuru, Kusanagi Aoi, Asamiya Athena" Locke raised his fingers, "Oh, I almost forgot about the ultimate boss in South Town" "Pay attention to my attributive words! Man!" He Bing walked away. "Sure enoughbecause of my cowardly behavior back then, I have to pay back the debt for the rest of my life!" Locke sighed and followed Text Dating (Part 1) The beginning of spring is inevitably a bit colder than expected. A light snowfall accidentally fell in Tokyo at midnight, and it fell and decorated the city of Cao? Just as a woman named Xiaoxue decorated the life of Cao? However, the city lord of Cao? City does not represent the entire Cao? City. In fact, from the perspective of gossip, many other people are more worthy of our care - let the camera focus on a tall woman. Her face is obviously The members of the artifact family, tough and gentle, looked at the snowy scene in the yard, but they didn't pay much attention It seemed that they were waiting for someone. "Sister Yang, are you up so early to wait for him?" Cao Kui jumped and appeared behind the woman - yes, Yang, Cao Yang, a strange and powerful existence. "Yes, it's rare that he still remembers me." Cao Yang smiled faintly, "But it's just the New Year, isn't he spending time with his wife and children?" "If he dares to forget you, I will pull his ears!" Cao Kui is no longer the age of a girl, but she will always be like a child in front of her Sister Yang, "Well I think it is at home. You just came out to relax because you have no status!" "Haha." Cao Yang smiled again, but there was no follow-up How could he care about not having status? How could you know that he cares? But I know, but how much do I know? It is easy for two women to accumulate resentment while waiting. Fortunately, the person who went to the appointment was on time, but the way he appeared was very ambiguous - quietly giving Cao Yang a bear hug from behind: "Long time no see." "He Bing!" Cao Kui was stunned when she saw this, and then got angry, "What are you doing to my sister Yang!" "It's nothing." He Bing ignored Cao Kui and turned Cao Yang around, "I'm happy to see you healthy." Cao Yang stared at He Bing closely, as if he couldn't get enough of it. After a long time, he said, "Me too." "You" Cao Kui lit a flame on her hand unconsciously, "It's wrong for you to be so ambiguous!" "Where are we going?" Cao Yang asked. “…The bar in the valley is ready.” As he said that, He Bing took Shao Yang’s hand… "He Bing, please remember this!" Kuoi, who was completely ignored, could only hate the two of them as they walked away from each other - she knew that she would never be able to catch up, and even if she did, it would be useless. . …… "Is Iori Yagami here?" The light blue curtain was opened. Konoe Tanima did not expect that the first guest this morning was an acquaintance. When he saw the beautiful woman behind Hebing, he asked unconsciously: "She is …” "My friend." Seeing Yagami's absence, He Bing let go and said, "I'm borrowing the private room. I haven't gotten together with her for a long time!" As he said that, he took a few bottles of red wine and a pair of valuables from the counter. cup. "Oh." Konoe didn't know that Iori Yagami would definitely answer directly with fists and kicks in this situation, but she really didn't know how to refuse. The elegant room of the bar can indeed be called elegant, with ice and grass sitting opposite each other on both sides of a small round table carved with agarwood flowers. On the left is a crane drinking water painted by Iori Yagami himself, and on the back of the door on the right is a picture of cherry blossoms. moon. He Bing poured half a glass for each other: "He Lian was born in the past two years, which has made me dizzy. I haven't had time to see you. I owe you a drink." He said that he would do it first as a sign of respect. “We don’t have to divide these things between us.” Cao Yang drank with equal intensity, “But there’s no need for you to do that in front of Akui, she might beat you up.” "Haha I'm also anxious to know your situation." He Bing laughed sarcastically, pouring wine for each other, "After all, your body is not like mine, and you may lose your reputation and die one day." "Fortunately, I can't die." Cao Yang's tone did not sound like he was talking about his own life. "It doesn't matter if I die. What difference does it make if I wake up or not? You are the only one who really understands me anyway." "Isn't it the same for me?" He Bing raised his head and took another cup, "You are the only one alive in the world who understands me It's a pity that we can't tell others what's on our minds." "Aren't you a master of both sides?" Cao Yang offered him some wine. "You are making fun of me." He Bing shook his head, "You can say that you are lonely, but I am lonelier most of the time. I speak in perfect sentences, but I don't have the words I want to say most." "So, you ask me out." Cao Yang also drank. "But I'm looking at you, but I don't think I need to say it." He Bing grabbed the new wine bottle and opened the cap with a flick of his thumb, "You understand what I'm thinking." "It's a pity that we can't be together for a long time." Cao Yang smiled, "Otherwise, you will have domestic violence, and Kyo and Aangji will force you, either asking you to divorce or threatening you to stay away from me." "I really don't understand, why can't men and women be friends?" He Bing was helpless and simply blew??Bottle. "Because in the eyes of others, you saved my life, and you risked your life." Cao Yang wanted to persuade him, but in the end he let him go, "Besides, I am Cao Yang, and my marriage is involved. Once the overall situation is activated - I don't care, there are many people who care." "Although, I am very happy." After blowing a bottle, He Bing let out a long breath of alcohol, "But I can only feel alive when I look at you." "Each other." Cao Yang did not follow suit and raised the cup. It is not easy to blow bottles continuously, and Hebing is not a huge quantity. After a while, he became a little drunk: "Yang, wait for me to get a few more bottles." After saying that, he stood up and opened the door, "Nearly Wei, please bring a few more bottles of wine." "Do you want more?" The one who answered was not Tanima Konoe, but Iori Yagami. The next moment he was grabbing He Bing's collar, "Look at meare you drunk?" As he spoke, Iori Yagami noticed that there was a room in the room. "Woman? Is it her?" At this moment, Cang Yan directly covered He Bing's face, "You" "Stop!" Cao Yang stepped forward and held Iori Yagami's wrist - He Bing was drunk, but she was not. "You?" Iori Yagami was disdainful, and he only used his hands to catch Kusanagi's next straight punch, but the result of this carelessness was that he was blown away! "You" Iori Yagami stood up, already serious, "You are Cao Yang, right?" "That's right." Cao Yang protected He Bing behind him and looked straight at him. "I heard that Cao Yang was in a vegetative state before being revived by He Bing." "That's right. However, if I had not been in a vegetative state, the current head of the Cao? Yang family would not be Kyo." There was a hint of arrogance in Cao? Yang's tone, perhaps inspired by Iori Yagami. "Haha" Iori Yagami seemed to have heard the joke, and suddenly threw Tuan Cangyan, "Then I will give it a try." Text Dating (Part 2) The Cang Yan who raised his hand was just a test. After all, Cao Yang was a rumor and a taboo topic in the Cao family. Iori Yagami didn't know whether the woman in front of him was so proud because of her strength or because she despised him. However, Iori Yagami disdains to take action against incompetent people. Although she was accidentally punched just now, this woman belongs to the Kusanagi family after all After all, times have changed, and artifact families should not fight casually. Of course, , Cao? Beijing is counted separately. However, what made Iori Yagami so shocked that he was almost in a daze was that Kusanagi's way of dealing with the Cangyan was so powerful that even Kusanagi Kyo would be ashamed of himself - he ignored it at all and directly ran into it! The blue flames thrown out by him interfered with his vision, and he was in a small space. The next thing Yagami saw was Kusanagi's roundhouse kick coming straight towards his face! It hit, the roundhouse kick hit solidly! It was only at this moment that Iori Yagami finally realized the strength of this proud woman and understood the rumor about the head of the Kusanagi family - the price was that he was kicked out of the bar and broke through three walls! He Bing was still staggering drunkenly at the door of the private room, but Yashenan, who finally stopped on the street, had no time to teach him a lesson - Cao Yang was already standing in front of him with a faint smile: "My Qin Yueyang should not be better than Is it Jing’s fault?” "An!" Tanima Konoe hurriedly ran out, followed by other customers in the bar - Iori Yagami's name is well known to the world, and if someone can make him suffer, this almost means that there will be a fight that even the KOF may not be able to do. There's a thrilling fight, and besides, it doesn't require tickets! "Konoe, retreat." Yagami closed his eyes and ordered softly, "Clear the area within fifty meters." When he opened his eyes again, he was already radiating a light of excitement - very unfamiliar, because this light almost never appeared, but it was It's also familiar, because this light often appears to Cao Jing. "The rumors about Yagami'an are indeed true." Kusanagi laughed heartily, "But I only promise to fight you for one minute, how about it?" Iori Yagami’s answer is - Sunflower! Unlike Kagura Chizuru's phantom dodge, Kusanagi Kyo's wild bite counterattack, and Kahyou's Toudou-ryu block, Kusanagi turned sideways slightly but did not completely dodge, and was hit on the left shoulder, while his left hand was wrapped around him. Holding Iori Yagami's arm, his body sank suddenly, and his right fist hit the ground. With a "boom" sound, a pillar of fire rose up in a radius of one meter. Iori Yagami was not only burned, but also thrown up by the sudden airflow, but because of the contact between his arm and the grass? Connected like a held kite. "How many years have you not tasted the taste of no style? Anyway, I haven't let go like this in many years!" Kusanagi said happily, and when the flames began to dissipate, he let go of Iori Yagami and punched him in the chest. , flew away. "An!" Although the Tanima Konoe faithfully carried out his order, he still watched the battle from a distance. Seeing that Iori Yagami was severely damaged, he shouted in distress. "It's a pity that people who are engrossed in fighting will not notice the concern of people outside the field. As Kusanagi took a deep breath, Iori Yagami also stabilized his figure. When Kusanagi rushed towards him, he raised his hands together - Yashiro! At this distance, at this speed of hedging, no one can avoid it. Even Cao Jing is just blocking, and even He Bing is just using the Fist of Heaven to replace the injury Oh no, maybe there is one Personally, I don't care about this move at all but he is no longer alive. However, Kusanagi didn't care to surprise Iori Yagami again, she actually chose that person's method! The moment she collided with Yagami, she smacked her palms together, not only dismantling the eight claws, but also imprinting her palms on Yagami's chest when he grabbed her neck - "Bang!" There was a sound of two red and blue explosions. Colorful flames, the two of them flew out upside down! Although her movements were ultimately different from that person's, she was using another person's moves - that was also someone she could not possibly interact with! However, only Iori Yagami landed in embarrassment, while Cao Yang was caught by He Bing. "Are you going to die?" He Bing instantly took off his coat and covered Cao Yang - she was wearing casual clothes. Although the quality was very good, many "butterflies" had fallen off after being baptized by fire several times. In the air, "If you want to die, you can die like this. Are you worthy of me?" He Bing's angry scoldings had no effect at all. The moment he was hugged by He Bing, Cao Yang lost the arrogance he had during the fight, and was replaced by a frank indifference: "I don't want to see you being taught a lesson, and besides, being able to fight with Jueding It’s good to compete with the masters. I’m Cao Yang!” "You" He Bing Qi Jue said, "If you want to practice, come to me!" "It's just a matter of time and space between you and me," Cao Yang shook his head, "What I want is a duel, even if it's only for one minute." "I really want to throw you to the ground and forget about you." He Bing said so, but hugged her more gently. "You don't know how, because you are He Bing." Cao Yang deliberately made it clear because he found He Bing's angry look very interesting.?? "Why?" Iori Yagami is already standing behind He Bing - he almost always wears the classic fighting suit, coupled with the recovery ability of crazy blood, so although he is much more seriously injured, except for his haggard face, he does not seem to be in any condition. Something is wrong. "You really noticed it?" He Bing helplessly looked at the grass in his hand, and then at Iori Yagami, "Go back to the private room, you have to keep it a secret for us!" Little did he know that his actions and words were ambiguous. …… "Why?" Although he was excited about fighting just now, Iori Yagami, who was sitting in the private room at this moment, only looked solemnly at Kusanagi who had changed into Tanima Konoe's clothes, almost ignoring the existence of Hebing. "Ask him!" After changing into ordinary women's clothes, Cao Yang seemed to have a lazy charm. "This Iori oh no, An I can explain, but you have to promise to keep it secret." He Bing's grimace has not changed since Iori asked. "That depends on the truth of the matter." "Let's talk, he is also a divine weapon anyway, and he is just like me anyway. AnywayI am just lingering." Cao Yang nodded. "Then I really said it." He Bing stared at Cao Yang closely, but failed to see the hesitation he wanted from that look, "Okay, in fact An, Cao Yang now I’m the same kind of person as you.” “Nonsense.” Iori Yagami replied simply. "Haha, of course you know, you just felt it with your body" He Bing laughed while thinking about the words, "A person who can ignore Cang Yan, a person who uses the flame of slaughtering limbs to fight against the eight young girls. , a person who can make Wu Shi Yes, it is the Cao Yang who lives impatiently in front of him." Explanation is the explanation, He Bing did not forget to complain a few words, "Having the blood of Cao Yang does not require me to explain, and she , and also possesses the blood of madness!” "Why!" Iori Yagami still said this, but he was a little impatient. "Because I gave her a blood transfusion." He Bing blinked, "Anyway, she didn't want to be in a vegetative state at that time. I couldn't resist her, so I became a living doctor - you know, even the blood of grass? The only thing worth trying to repair is the blood of madness. Fortunately, it was successful." “That’s a disaster.” Iori Yagami also commented on his own bloodline. "Yes. At first, Cao Yang could hardly bear the conflict between the two bloods. But she is Cao Yang." Speaking of this, He Bing couldn't help but admire, "After only two years, she was able to perform the tasks of ordinary people. Acted. And if she doesn't care about the pain caused by the violent conflict caused by stimulating the blood ability, she can exert the power of the two kinds of blood - this is not an attack power that ordinary people can resist, nor can ordinary people endure. The backlash.” "So, I ignore your attacks and just want to inflict the greatest blow on you." Cao Yang interrupted apologetically, "I'm sorry, this kind of attack is very rogue. But I can only do this, stimulating the pain of the two bloods And the damage I could have received was negligible. Unfortunately my body could only endure it for one minute." "No, that's exactly your style of play." Iori Yagami didn't care about this. "What's more serious is that Cao Yang's body is unstable." He Bing said worriedly, "Every once in a while, his blood will spontaneously conflict - there is no pattern at all. Maybe one day I will have to Confront her body." "So you" After understanding the reason, Iori Yagami pondered, "We have a special relationship?" "That's right." Cao Yang nodded, "So you don't have to think that he ran out to date his lover at the beginning of the new year - we are just friends, friends whose blood is thicker than water." "Well Kusanagi, you are a member of the Kusanagi family after all. Although I can keep it a secret, you'd better not take action casually." Yagami stood up, "You guys continue to reminisce, I'm out Also, Hebing , you have to pay double compensation for the losses caused today!" With that, he walked away. "Double" The wine bottle He Bing just picked up slipped, "How can I have so much pocket money!" "It's nothing, I'll take care of it." Cao Yang smiled and said, "But it's okay. Your secret has not been exposed." "Of course." He Bing laughed, as if he was still drunk just now, "You are the only person in the world who really understands me! So, you have to keep me alive and healthy!" Text: Men’s Depression (Part 2) South Town is a good place, the government is so weak that sovereignty only exists on paper. It is natural for dojos of various schools to prosper in this place where the underworld is prevalent, and big forces such as the Nests, the Three Artifact Clan, and the Eight Masters Group are indispensable for their involvement. With the Eight Elites gathered together, the vices were semi-settled on the top of Gista. Of course, it's possible that she's not here, but even Gith doesn't know the pattern of her whereabouts. However, He Bing and Locke, who were under Gista at the moment, didn't care about this - especially He Bing, who looked determined to win and walked forward swaggeringly. "Master Locke, youah? Is this the legendary" The guard was so shocked that he couldn't speak. "What's going on?" He Bing turned around and asked Locke blankly. "Due to the existence of a certain ultimate boss, the gangsters in South Town generally think that you will not appear here." Locke walked lazily, "Go quickly, I don't want to face someone." "Someonethat's your father" He Bing didn't stop, but sighed a little as he spoke. "So what? It's better not to see each other than not to see each other." There are not many people on Gista. After all, it is impossible for gangsters to always concentrate people in their nests. Moreover, such people cannot stop He Bing and Locke even if they want to. Besides, with Locke’s subtle identity, almost everyone They could only turn sideways and give way in surprise. Yes, almost. The top floors of Gista were not accessible by elevator, and as they stepped out of the elevator, a stick appeared: "What are you doing here?" "Billy, long time no see." He Bing leaned over to get close, "Is the vice up there?" "This is not the place you should come." Billy was unmoved, "And you, Master. In order to avoid the embarrassment that everyone has been avoiding, you'd better leave!" "Locke is in some trouble, but I'm fine" "You?" Billy took out his cell phone, "It seems that I also have King's phone number. Do you want me to invite her to Gista for lunch now?" "You" He Bing's face twisted. "I have a pretty good relationship with her recently. She should go to the appointment immediately." Billy continued to pretend to be serious, "I think she will be happy for the surprise I gave her." "It seems that the negotiations are on the verge of breaking down The only way is to let the war become an extension of politics." Sighing, He Bing punched the mobile phone in Billy's hand, "I will not lose money." "So I was prepared." Billy blocked it unambiguously, and the iron rod came into close contact with He Bing's fist - "Qiang!" "Hiss Fortunately, I didn't use much strength. However, in this case, I won't be polite!" He Bing waved his hand, took a lunge, and reached out to grab Billy's stick. "You think I'm an idiot!" As he spoke, Billy's iron rod turned into a three-section stick, "I can't beat you to death anyway, so I won't hold back any more!" "Do you think I really can't take you down?" "Do you dare to use all your strength here?" "you……" …The two of them were fighting vigorously, with no ambiguity in their words. Didn't realize Locke was missing at all "You two, stop it!" Suddenly, a loud shout resounded through the hall, accompanied by a huge wind blade attacking the two people who were fighting - Tian Zanjiao! Caught off guard, the two of them rolled and crawled away at the same time, but their clothes were already flying away, whether it was He Bing's T-shirt or Billy's suit "He Bing, I heard that you asked me to borrow money? Is this how you borrow money?" Before He Bing could get up in time, vice directly held down his head and slid to the ground - an Indian gift! "Stop! Say what you have to say!" Although it was not impossible to win, He Bing, who wanted to beg others, did not dare to think of fighting back. "Say it nicely? Why don't you say it nicely when you leave Nana alone at home and worry?" Vice's anger continued, "Give me the real deal - who reimbursed you for the air ticket?" "Well" He Bing hesitated, "vice please lend me some money first." "Billy, you go down first." Vice waved his hand gently and handed a check to Locke beside him, "Take it and pick the best stuff for themWomen can't be raped at such a moment. It's a bad treatment. Also, don't worry, if those two irresponsible guys dare to cause trouble for you, I will be happy to bring a group of female fighters to your home to sign a city alliance with them." …… "Okay, Billy has sent me away, and Locke has left. It's time for you to tell the truth, right?" Vice sighed, "What's the reason for? Nana is reasonable. You won't run away unless you can't express your request." Come to me, and still can't find the three artifact familiestime? You only think of me when you have no choice. " "I want to borrow 500,000 euros." He Bing answered the question incorrectly. "Euros not rubles" Vice thought for a while, "A friend is in a pinch?" He Bing was silent. "Among your friends those who are worthy of you coming to me may need this amount and are in the euro range" Vice shook his head, "It seems that there are none. Or are they friends of your friends?" He Bing remained silent. "Silence should be regarded as the default. You don't speak because you don't want me to know the inside story?" Vice continued to analyze, "You don't want me to know, and you definitely don't want Nana to know. The three artifacts, nests it seems, He is a very personal frienda friend!" "Please." He Bing finally spoke. "It's a pity that the love I owe you cannot be measured in money." …… Swiss bank. Hebing. "Five million euros? To whom?" "Irene Yagra." Text A certain chapter in Volume 00... The weather is not optimistic. The power of the zero cannon not only caused the chaos in South Town, but it seemed that the eye-catching light beam also affected the weather in South Town when it penetrated the atmosphere. Whether this was a fact or a coincidence, wind and rain were coming step by step. Exercise over Nanzhen. The crowd was in a panic. Although the destruction of a street was not worth mentioning in the vastness of Nanzhen, no one was sure whether this thunder-like thing would fall on their heads in the next moment. Besides, thunder was known to all. , there are signs, and few people know about the zero cannon, and it comes and goes without a trace. It is this irregular escape - this is definitely considered an escape, because these people who are rushing left and right in the city have no idea where is safe, and they only persist in maintaining the Brownian motion. Anyone who knows a little about probability will know that this is useless. Unfortunately, most people in Nanzhen do not study mathematics much more than the four arithmetic operations. Even if they understand it, it is difficult to guarantee that they can remain calm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This just cause us trouble. The fighting strength of a middle-level cadre cannot be underestimated. Although the weakness of the guy in the hedgehog armor has been told to Mei, I still dare not rest assured. Even if Kula's appearance is not as mysterious as most people think, the problem is that Diana and Foxy will also be dealing with Zero this time - the more senior members of the Nests who don't wear hedgehog armor, the more It cannot be underestimated, this has almost become an experience, and no one can be sure that they are all the power sent by the nests this time. Oh, it seems that I am the only one who knows this, so not only do I have to appease Leona around me, but I also have to avoid the rioting crowd like headless flies - God knows if there are any powerful informants among them! "Ah Bing, where are you taking me?" Nana almost curled up next to me, hiding herself in the darkness of the corner. "Originally I wanted to find a secluded place, but in the end, I didn't realize that the psychological quality of the people in Nanzhen was so bad" Maybe my tone was embarrassing. After all, this situation is not difficult to consider, but the problem is Ordinary people happen to be a factor that I tend to ignore even though I know the plot of the game - I have to admit that I somewhat betrayed the trust of Yang and Sister Mai Zhuo! "I don't blame you. No one guessed in advance that General Ling was an undercover agent, and no one knew the performance of the zero cannon." As Nana was talking, a bolt of lightning made a scar in the sky, followed by thunder and raindrops, and This natural phenomenon has become the trigger for a new round of urban chaos. "It's raining It seems we have to find a hiding place quickly. Maybe South Town will be full of vandalism, smashing and looting soon." The unknown and fear can easily make people go crazy, and coupled with the depressing atmosphere of this weather Forget it, let’s consider the solution. Heaton’s task for Nana is to serve as a reserve team to take action when encountering emergencies - it must not be discovered by other forces in advance. "Ah BingI" Nana pulled my arm and started to pause before speaking. "Why, you are not satisfied with this mission?" Strange, very strange - Nana has always been a model of competence during the mission, and this hesitation is worthy of the New World. "No" Nana turned away, only holding my hand, and walking towards the deserted street corner, "there is a place suitable for hiding" You don’t have a fever, right? I wanted to touch her forehead, but after thinking about it, I decided to let it go. Her speed couldn't even be described as flying, so she probably wasn't sick. Look, her technique, strength, and timing of knocking those witnesses unconscious were all at their peak! Oh, it’s still wrong With Nana’s professional skills, it’s impossible to lead such a long way and still not reach the destination “Are you sure you’re not lost?” "It's a bit far." Nana's answer always seemed to be wrong, but she couldn't explain the reason. Seeing this thunderstorm like a dam bursting, I couldn't help but ask again: "Where exactly is it?" "……you've been to." I've been there? There are many places where I have my footprints in South Town, but if there is still almost no hiding place, could it be Gista? It can’t be a phantom bar! Although I asked Chizuru to invite the king to Kagura Palace for vacation right now, who guarantees that she won’t come back to join in the fun? I didn’t know how long the gangster was frozen. I bumped into Nana’s back, hugged her up inertly, and put my head on her shoulder: "Huh? It's stoppedarriving?" "Yeah." Nana grabbed my hand, held it in her arms and played with it, "It's raining heavily, let's go in." "This is" Just as he was about to take a step forward, he was startled by this place. "You came before." "I've really been here." That's right, I've been here. Back then, I was still here playing with the dying Geese with Vice, and I was held down by Billy as a tour guide, and I also destroyed Na inexplicably. Na's first kiss Thinking about this, I feel a little tingly The person in my arms is so natural. "Ah Bing" Nana saidIt's urging, but the voice sounds so soft This rain shouldn't be acid rain, right? "Nana" Can Nian, hugs are not new anymore, why are you so emotional today? “Take me in, okay?” After a while, I still took this as an order and executed it: "Why?" "There are memories here." Nana just leaned on me. remember. This word almost made me tense up, but I still half-supported and half-carried Nana into the house - there were still the same furnishings, a bed and several chairs, simple, but extremely clean. I wanted to help Nana sit on the bed, but there was an untimely vibration on her waist - Heaton's phone call: "The mission is over, disband on the spot, avoid showing up in public. Take a week off, and you don't need to keep in touch with the headquarters." it's over? Was Zero provoked by Amei or did Diana and the others appear? Was the zero cannon destroyed, or was it like Heaton's heroic performance that captured the controller like some kind of game ending? I was about to ask, but I heard the rustle of hanging up. Looking at Nana, I saw her thoughtful side face. "Nana" "Ah Binghug me. Okay?" If it was called cuddling just now, now she is completely soft in my arms. "What happened? You are a little abnormal today." I really can't think of any suitable words. "Nothing happened." Nana suddenly smiled, as if all the knots in her heart were suddenly lifted, "It's just that I made a decision." "Decision?" This familiar smile is not common, but every time it appears, it almost short-circuits my brain I can almost even remove the word "almost". "Ah Bing, let's get married." Nana's speaking speed returned to her usual calmness, oh no, it was also brisk, as if her voice was also filled with happiness, "Ah!" "Are you okay? I didn't mean to do it." Her words were like a comet hitting the earth. I was so surprised that I gasped and hugged her tightly and almost fell down. "What did you just say?" "Let's get married." Nana wasn't bothered by my incoherence at all. Although my subconscious actions just now must have hurt her, she turned around and kissed me. “…but the problem is…the problem is…” "I don't have a real passport, and you are a black man." Nana smiled sweetly, "We can only forge the marriage certificate, but that's not what I'm talking about. You should understand what I mean." "Don'tdon't laugh, don't laugh like that. Seeing you like this makes me confused." "There's no need to rely on your brain today." Nana easily broke away from me and instantly held me in her arms - anyway, we are about the same height. "Thenwhat do you rely on?" "Instinct." Another shocking word. "Nana, do you mean" "I got caught in a heavy rain and got wet all over." She obviously answered the wrong question! "Such a simple environmentisn't it a bit rude?" I tried to find excuses to veto what might be about to happen. "The sky and the earth are sacred, let alone the bed in this room?" She wrapped me around and moved to the bed, "Ah Bing, from just now, I have been hesitating to make a decision, and now, I open the door I want the faucet with constant flowing water, and are you willing to supply me with tap water for the rest of my life?" Looking at her expectant but not shy face, countless memories came flooding back King, Yang, and Qianlong Maybe, what is within reach is the reality, maybe, that little bit of running-in This is life A sudden thunder is like a voice saying: Seize it, happiness! (PS, I will just sort out the hidden thunder in the last sentence for everyone - the so-called thunder in that sentence is actually Goenitz cheating again. As for the second half of this article, because it is restricted content, it will not be included. It’s posted in the public version, and not many people have seen the full version anyway.) Text Select (another result) "I said, is this place really safe?" "Who knows? You've already asked n plus one It's not you, the playboy, who made me run away with you all over the world!" "Fan heart" "What? Are you still making excuses? Tell you, don't lead Jane into trouble!" "How dare I take him with me? It's even easier for a troubled boy, Maxima, to be K's guardian than me" "What are you muttering about?" "Why don't you go buy groceries? Otherwise, you can go to the kitchen by yourself tonight." "Yes Yes……" …… In a border town in southern Canada, a man carrying a vegetable basket was on his way to the supermarket, relying on his thin clothes and braving the cold wind of late autumn. If you are someone who is familiar with the intelligence of the fighting world, you may be able to identify his identity - He Bing from some subtle clues. However, the probability of that is very small, because he is so ordinary that no one would associate him with that famous person. And his rather dejected look is not at all the same as the heroic image of him who was able to turn the tide in the KOF arena with ease. "Could this be a mistake? If I hadn't been so impulsive at the time, maybe I'm living a happy life with Nana now, maybe even the child can walk But now Forget it, let's buy it quickly Cai Why is my status in the family at the bottom? Am I her man or is Jane her man? Jane's child is already over 18 years old, and he is still tired of staying at home without even a girlfriend There must be something serious The Oedipal complex! King and I cannot settle down to have a child But having said that, I really don’t know if the child will go crazy after giving birth. Is it possible that we need to discuss it with Mai Zhuo? Vice treats Nana like a daughter. Normally, Nana might know her whereabouts or forget it" In the blink of an eye, He Bing had already entered the supermarket. The service attitude of the employees at Wal-Mart was good, but everyone here gave him a meaningful smile for his image as a family man. They may not know He Bing's identity, but it is not difficult to see his "tracheitis" family status, and Jane's publicity in the town's only middle school made his "brilliance" known to everyone in the town, and also It makes him quite humble in the men's circle here. "Hey, why are you here so late today? Aren't you afraid that the siblings at home will find excuses? In other words, you finally decided to fight against fate?" There were not many people in the town, and the supermarket cashier also had time to tease him. "Resist? You don't even have any private money, how can you ask me to fight?" He Bing was helpless, "Your supermarket can't secretly lower prices, or give me a chance to hide the price difference!" "This our prices at Wal-Mart are definitely the lowest on the market!" The cashier deliberately used this professional language to excuse herself. Maybe she supported the improvement of women's status. "Tch! Your salary is pitifully low, isn't it?" He Bing counterattacked. "Thatthat's the accumulation of life!" The young cashier suppressed his blush, "Sooner or later I have to leave this town and have my own career!" "Repay your career?" He Bing laughed, "The current gap between the rich and the poor starts from basic education. How can you, a little girl from the countryside, return your career? It's not an exaggeration to say that it's about survival. You should always think about your pension! " "I'm not a person with no ideals like you!" The cashier became angry, "Change!" "Isn't it? Are you so rude?" He Bing was startled. "Rude? I'm still going to KOF! Humph!" "Ideal? Kof?" He Bing, who slowly left the supermarket, gradually regained his "tracheitis" expression, "Don't I have an ideal? What about Kof? As long as I participate, there will be no problem with the semi-finals anyway. There is no shortage of those bonuses, otherwisehow could I be childish with you in this remote place?" Of course, it was impossible for the young cashier to hear He Bing's mumbling. And the sound of classes being dismissed from the only middle school in town was also heard at this time. "What's wrong! You must get home earlier than Jane!" …… "He Bing! Let's practice together tonight!" Although she acknowledged the relationship between He Bing and her sister, Jane did not mean to treat him as a toy, or in other words, she treated him as a toy at all. "I have told you for the nth time that your body is not suitable for fighting." He Bing was a little angry, but he did not dare to use a strong tone at the dinner table. "Tch! You haven't become a monk halfway, aren't you now a master among masters?" Jane was obviously immune to his explanation for the nth time. "I……" "You guys should stop arguing and have a good meal." The woman next to the two finally spoke, maybe because JianHer tone was very gentle, and the two men accepted her orders unconditionally. …… "King, would you like to go for a walk with me?" He Bing looked at the woman who was washing the dishes, standing behind her, as if he was seeing life. "What are you going to do?" Jane came over and was curious. “We’re going out to have a ‘field battle’, do you want to come and watch?” "He Bing! Don't say such things to Jane!" King raised his foamy hand and sprinkled it all over the faces of the two men. …… "It's really peaceful here." He Bing took king's hand and shook it towards the hillside with fruit trees. "This is why we chose this place!" King leaned closer and held He Bing's hand in his arms. "Are you really willing? A fighter can be indifferent to fame and fortune, but it is difficult to endure absolute aloofness." "It's an old questionit's not you yet, Leona is still looking for you all over the world." "But every time I see your Muay Thai female boxing champion's hands soaked in the sink, I always feel guilty. Besides, I have been swinging for several years, and you are still the same but I can't let you live your life. The life you want.” "I am satisfied with my current life." "You are indeed satisfied, but are you satisfied? Haven't you been in contact with Qianzuru?" "I know I can't hide it from you. But we can't show our face unscrupulously, right? Leona's reaction ability is professional." "Don't mention Nana, okay? After all, I feel sorry for her. Even if she wants my life, I have no reason to fight back." "Wouldn't it be too cheap if I could thank the world for dying? She cut her wrists for you!" “Speaking of which, it’s not Ralph. I don’t know how he enlightened Nana and actually let her chase me!” "However, I think hiding away all the time is not an option." "Of course I know. Originally, I planned to wait for Nana to calm down and talk to her properly. Who knew she was so persistent Well, actually I should have guessed it early on. Nana is actually very innocent. Girl, you accidentally came here with a stubborn intention Damn it, Goenitz, what a sin you did! If I hadn't been so impulsive chasing you that day" "What, do you regret it?" "There is nothing to regret. I originally chose you. Nana is a girl worth cherishing, but things have to come first. I already have you in my heart, and I can't hold more" "Sweet words cannot be trusted." "How many times have we repeated this kind of sweet talk in the past two years? Aren't you still enjoying it?" "YouI just like to hear it!" "Okay, let's talk about something new. How about we come and practice our skills?" "Okay Jane didn't come with you, did she?" "Don't worry, there is NBA live broadcast today, it's the Kings versus the Mavericks, he should be watching the TV." "Okay, here I come!" King suddenly became excited, pushed He Bing away, protected his chest with both fists, and tapped the toes of his right foot. The loving atmosphere just now was completely gone, and he was fully on guard looking for He Bing's flaw. "Haha, I know you've been holding it in for a long time." He Bing's laughter didn't stop, and he rushed to the king. When his fist stopped in front of the king's nose, the king's hands were still blocking. "The trivial matters at home make it difficult for you to improve qualitatively!" He Bing took advantage of King's daze to pick her up, sit on the ground, and kiss her like a dragonfly, "But you are much more beautiful than before - I You have such a good eye.” "It's you who are too strong" King was a little reluctant, but He Bing placed him flat on his lap, unable to struggle. "Strong?" He Bing smiled, "No matter how strong I am, I will never be Qianhe's opponent By the way, what do you think, let's go and have a look at this year's KOF?" "Are you not afraid of facing Leona anymore?" King obviously had doubts. “I didn’t say I wanted to compete.” "and you……" "You also know that the three artifacts have formed a team again this year. Doesn't this mean something?" "You mean" "I won't say anything else. At least, Chizuru is an absolute pacifist. Apart from her family responsibilities, she has no desire to participate in KOF. In other words, the Orochi matter is in trouble again." "The three artifacts are already among the top three in the world. You won't join in the fun just because of this." "Yes! But, I owe a lot of favors to Qianzhe. I don't want to ask for them."What's the point of meeting? Even if there is no opportunity, we must create opportunities! " "Yoube careful, I tell Qianzuru to ask her to beat you!" "Beat me, you alone are enough, I can't defend myself. Haha!" …… Tomorrow should be a good day, because the night sky tonight is brilliant with stars, and He Bing and King are gradually counting the stars together. Looking at King's happy look, He Bing smiled happily, his lips moving slightly from time to time. If someone who can lip read sees it, they may be able to read the silent words: "2003? I'm here, how can that kid sneak attack? The oriole is behind! Haha" The text is just the beginning~ leaflet "Love Song 1990" was playing on the CD, and Luo Dayou's singing filled the cabin. Xiaoye squinted his eyes and smiled at the chess game on the table. "Lost again! All the money for tonight's drinks is lost!" Wu Qi stood up angrily, "I'm going to bed!" As he said that, he slammed the cabin door. Xiaoye was still smiling, turning his head and looking at the buckets of instant noodles after eating, happily looking forward to the intimacy after returning to China. After all, Xiaoye has been traveling around the world with Wu Qi for many years. The programs she filmed made Wu Qi a famous beauty, but Xiaoye is still just a photographer behind the scenes. The difference is that Wu Qi is still a sweet girl after putting on makeup; Xiao Ye can no longer be called "little" Ye. After a while, Xiaoye came out of the cabin, walked to the deck, leaned against the railing, and looked at the sunset. The sparkling light between the water and the sky made Xiaoye have the urge to take a picture, but he didn't move - probably by the time he was ready, the scene was gone. This slight melancholy reminded him of the past, and those memories of his youth and frivolity came to mind. He couldn't help but shake his head, as if he was trying to forgive his past, but he couldn't seem to get rid of the memories that were stuck in his throat. remember? It seems that Xiaoye really can't be called "small" leaf. Time flies by not as the setting sun in front of you gathers its light bit by bit, making people grow older by the slightest bit, but as a sculptor usually cuts gently in an inconspicuous place, and it is not until he pays attention one day that he realizes that he has been affected by it. Going deeper into the past, it seems that the past has not changed much, but it has already changed a lot. The little leaf is already twenty-two years old, and the upcoming Mid-Autumn Festival is another round of growth rings. It turns out it has been ten years. Xiaoye still clearly remembers her mother's tearful smile when she left home to study, as if she had aged ten years overnight. She not only hopes that the child can stay, but also hopes that he will fly far away - Xiaoye can read the contradiction like Zhao Wei in those deep eyes. But he still left. In the era of fluttering white clothes, with the roar of the train, he allowed his hometown behind him to shrink into a singularity, and rushed to the capital campus with flying scarves. Over the past few years, I have received fewer and fewer letters from home, and my family has wisely stopped sending them, except for tuition fees. After graduation, when I went abroad with Wu Qi, the string seemed to be broken. Xiao Ye raised her head to look for the moon. The white plate was still a few days away from the rare perfection of the year. Although his birthday falls on the new calendar, Xiaoye always thinks that he has an indissoluble bond with the full moon. His wandering life makes him like to enjoy the faint nostalgia in the dead of night during his vacation, recalling those fleeting years and those flying catkins. Appearance "How long have you been standing there?" Wu Qi walked over carelessly, like a wild girl who had just come out of a mountain village. "Sunset, till now." Xiaoye turned his head, not wanting to look at Wu Qi's rough appearance. It was the look in her eyes in front of the mirror that convinced Xiaoye that this was his partner, so he sprinkled the ashes of his youth all over the earth without any regrets. But under the mirror, Xiaoye seems to be coexisting with another person, as if he is traveling around the world with a spoiled rich daughter. This makes Xiaoye feel very tired. Sometimes Xiaoye thinks it's a waste that Wu Qi didn't become an actor. The rich emotions that are born with multiple personalities will only send people to a mental hospital, but Wu Qi performed it like a blockbuster TV series. However, so-called TV series, especially blockbuster TV series, are mostly divorced from life. Therefore, Xiaoye, who gets along with her day and night, is very tired, and naturally maintains a pure working relationship with her. "It will be here tomorrow. Are you really not going back to the TV station for dinner?" Wu Qi also leaned on the railing, with some sand in her short but fluffy hair - she never knew what personal hygiene was during her work. "I'm not going. I have to go home." This tone made Wu Qi say that Xiaoye was living outside of life. "Besides," Xiaoye glanced at her, "your skirt should have been washed long ago." "I always forget." Wu Qi smiled and looked at the coffee stains on the light yellow skirt, "But don't you think this looks like an impressionist painting?" "Maybe." Xiaoye returned to the cabin silently. If it were normal, Xiaoye would never be so indifferent. But today, Xiaoye really wanted to be quiet; more importantly, Wu Qi's fluttering skirt just now reminded Xiaoye of her frivolous days - it was a painful thing, and Xiaoye didn't want to rush into it. The joy of going back home. When we arrived at the cabin, Luo Dayou's collection of works was showing "Dream Chaser". Xiaoye is a person who likes singing, but what is different is that Xiaoye cannot remember those singers who were once very popular, but he is very willing to make albums of lyrics and composers during his vacation, and he often ponders the words in the songs. , encouraging Wu Qi to use her naturally good voice to sing the song. I remember once when I was in the desert, Xiaoye was curled up in the car and sobbed lowly as Wu Qi sang. Her tears blurred the Milky Way until she fell asleep. When Xiaoye woke up, he found Wu Qi lying on his chest, but his hand was on her rosy face. Wu Qi said that Xiaoye talked in her sleep that night and cried harder than when she woke up - "talking in sleep reveals the truth" - Wu Qi thought so, so she naturally made a fuss to comfort her.The leaflets turned over. However, Wu Qi never said what Xiaoye said in his sleep that day. Xiaoye cleaned up the chess game, lay on the bed, and began to long for returning to China (This beginning has not been coded yet) ; ; Text The setting of my new idea (unformed) Under the sky, where are the bones? The grains are scattered in the sea, and the peaks are floating in the sky; the coffin is hidden in the deep veins of the dragon, and the pagoda is away from reincarnation. If you don’t know the true Taoyuan, you will be mirroring the Five Flower Village. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Few people come and no one leaves. There are white water pool, scholarly pavilion and sand field in the village, making Ningran live there. Looking everywhere, there is a foreign country, vague like a mirage. I look for it and finally return to Wuhua Village. have: 1. Stone Boss: transformed from terracotta warriors and horses, accumulating spiritual energy, he sits cross-legged under the evergreen tree all year round. 2. Playfulness 2: Zhou Yu’s soul is joyful and lively, does not reject elegance and vulgarity, and is able to adapt to both sides. 3. Monk Lei: The sky is bald, he died when struck by lightning, his life and death are unknown, and he is almost obliterated by the golden mean. 4. The Butcher: A swordswoman at the end of the Spring and Autumn Period, lost to poison, turned into a strong and almost demonic soul (called a demon when something unexpected happened), had a thought of life and death, and then happened to enter Wuhua Village. 5. Wei Wuji: Also known as Zui Wuji, a certain king in the Northern and Southern Dynasties, who liked beautiful women but was not obscene, indulged in poetry and wine, admired the soul of the butcher, and happened to enter Wuhua Village. 6. Leng Xingzi: Yanyun swordsman, who walks alone without friends and has a solitary swordsmanship, was born into Wuhua Village after enlightenment. 7. Impermanence: People in the early Tang Dynasty worshiped Li Bai, who were close to chaos, had a sleepy temperament, and were essentially good. 8. Colorless: Brother Wuchang, when he studied Buddhism and understood the Tao, everyone said that he was wrong. He abandoned it and wanted to study on his own. He had no friends and no friends. He was colorless. 9. Hollow: He kills people without any plan, learns everything, knows everything, Xi Er calls him brainless but not heartless. 10. Zhonghuafeng: a student in the late Qing Dynasty. He died in the uprising and had a family education. If you talk about it, you will call it China, but if you want to, you will call it "Chinese crazy". 11. The whole family: At the end of the Cultural Revolution, it was often said that it was extremely beautiful and was said to be a beautiful city. It is beautiful but not enough, so it is called Qingjia, practical and virtuous. 12. Silver Needle: A Chinese agent who shows weakness but is arrogant, good at talking but not speaking, good at killing but not killing, and has a broken heart. 13. Flesh Corpse: A contemporary master's degree, a relative was involved in a car accident and emerged from the White Water Pond in Wuhua Village. Because the whole corpse came in, it was called a flesh corpse. Real name lost. There was a famous saying when he first entered: "I'm Apollo, you're a Saga!"\ Text He Bing’s 97 ending Release: Everyone~~~This is the ending of He Bing in 97 that I thought of. If you think it is good, please vote for it. If you think it is not good, please tell me your suggestions! Published as follows—————————— Published When we returned to the ruins of the stadium, government troops had already sealed off the place. I didn't care about these people. With my ability, I no longer had to deal with them - what I wanted to do now was to find someone. Published Unfortunately, rummaging through the ruins didn’t produce the results I wanted. Except for the vague sight of Yamazaki Ryuji escaping, I didn’t see a single fighter, and I’m not in the mood to say hello to Yamazaki Ryuji right now. Posted A few days later, I arrived in South America. Published In that familiar place, I really saw her - Tiana. Posted She was sitting on the edge of the cliff staring at the sky in a daze. My approach made her instinctively alert. Published "Is it you?" Tiana's hand loosened her grip on the scabbard. Posted "I" Looking at her closely, I seemed to have a thousand words to say but didn't know where to start, "I'm here." Posted “You’re here.” She stared at me calmly, “What are you doing here?” Posted "I" I couldn't say anything! Posted Seeing me like this, Tiana walked past me and left down the cliff. Posted "Tiana! I" Although I didn't know what to say, I couldn't bear to pass her by like this. Posted “What on earth do you want to say?” Tiana stopped and turned her back to me. Post "I" I thought for a long time, and just when she was getting impatient, she still couldn't find any new words, so I had to say what I said before, "I want you to be happy all your life! When you are happy You don’t have to miss me when you are sad, but you will definitely look for me when you are sad; if you want to leave, just drift with the wind, and if you come back, my heart will be with you. If you are well, I may not be well, and if you are bad, I will definitely be bad! You can be careless and not see me , don’t worry about not having me around; it doesn’t matter if you don’t cherish me, if you don’t cherish yourself, I will kill you" "Then, the prince and princess lived happily ever after?" Just like last time, she interrupted my confession with a noncommittal question, and before I could answer, she pressed her right hand on the saber at her waist, "Although What you said makes me yearn for it, but I am a soldier. So," in an instant, she flew back and put the tip of the blade against my throat - everything was exactly the same as last time. Posted “I will definitely kill you if you dare to say such things to me again.” Tiana’s answer from last year suddenly flashed through my mind. Posted: Does she really intend to carry out her original threat to me? At this moment, I couldn't even think of hiding, and besides, I couldn't hide at all. Posted Will I die? Am I willing to die? Am I willing to die in her hands? I was confused and simply closed my eyes, leaving my life and death to her decision. Posted "I will definitely kill you." Tiana's voice made me tense, but after this tense, she was so calm, calmly waiting for her hand to rise and fall. Posted "If you dare to say such things to others again." Posted What you are waiting for is not a stinging throat, but a warm embrace! Published When I opened my eyes in disbelief, what I saw was Tiana’s tender eyes. I hugged her tightly and couldn’t say a word for a long time Publish…… Posted "By the way, Tiana. Can I say those words I just said to another person?" Posted "Ah! You" Published "Clang!" This is the sound of a saber being unsheathed. Posted "Tiana don't get excited, listen to my explanation!" Posted "No explanation! In one sentence, who is she? Either I kill you now, or you go kill her now! Choose for yourself, choose quickly!" Posted "That person is our future child" Posted "Huh? Youreally?" Posted “Really!” Posted "Pah!" A sharp and crisp slap in the face. Publish…… Posted "Why? I don't agree!" Looking at Heaton's gloomy smile, I felt like I had angina pectoris, "We made an agreement!" Published "Yes. We agreed to let Tiana take off her military uniform after the matter is over." Heaton nodded, "You were qualified to blackmail me at that time. However, now, as my son-in-law, Heaton, you are not qualified." Posted “Then if I opposeWhat about resistance? "I asked reluctantly. "It is true that after three days of separation, I was very impressed." Heaton smiled very hypocritically, at least I thought so, "But don't forget, she is not only my subordinate, but also my daughter. And you, you are now strong Is it time to challenge our entire Brazilian mercenary army?" Posted I stared at him wordlessly for a long time. I walked to Tiana who was in a dilemma and held her hand. I stared at him wordlessly for a longer time. Finally, I took off the ribbon tied to her head, and cut one of my fingers with a knife, letting my blood soak the ribbon, "Tiana, you know the function of my blood best. In the future, I hope You can make it stay with you.” Tiana looked at my wound distressedly, and finally tied the bloody ribbon again: "He Bing, I am a soldier, I have nothing to entrust to you, even my crazy blood can only do to you. It's trouble. I can only" She pressed a kiss on my forehead, "I hope you will pick me up soon." Posted I nodded solemnly and walked quickly to the entrance of the military camp. As I walked, I shouted loudly, with a volume that could cover the entire military camp: "Heaton, I will be back! At that time, I will challenge your entire Brazilian mercenary army!" Posted When I was at the door, I turned around again: "Of course, except Tiana." Publish; Text repost: Evaluation of the abilities of many fighting game bosses Reprint: Evaluate the abilities of many fighting game bosses Fighting games are basically divided into two factions, one is capcom and the other is snk. Let’s talk about the veteran Capcom first. When it comes to capcom, the one with historical significance is (commonly known as "street fighter" in China). It should be said that without street fighter, there would be no fighting game today. The early bosses in the Street Fighter series are "police" (very strangely, in the 12-man Street Fighter and EX series, the police are called on, the one who wears a mask and flies back and forth with steel claws is called vega, and zero) In other works, the police are called Vega, I don’t know why) The early games were relatively simple and not too fancy, so the early police were very weak, but in the Zero series, things changed. In zero1, the police appear as a hidden figure + identity at the end of the level. Their attack power is relatively high, and their tricks are simple and practical. The police at the end of zero3 are different from the police that can be used in normal times. The third super kill is not a phantom "electric drill", but a domineering move that exits the screen first and then crosses the screen with a line of light. It is very difficult to dodge and is incredibly powerful. High, it is worthy of being the lowest level, it is awesome But if compared with the hidden level in ex2 (which needs to meet n many stringent conditions or can be adjusted out with secrets) on2 (referred to as "Police 2"), this policeman is at best The grandson level of Police 2. . As the name suggests, Cops 2 is the fusion of two policemen. Let me give you a brief introduction to the super-killing move of Police 2. It is a large green wave. It is slow and has a short range, but it is invincible. It can easily grind blood and connect with other moves (there is no move in Police 2 that does not grind blood. The word "grinding blood" will be omitted from now on). A large red wave that travels in a straight line and is very fast, just like an ordinary police super-kill. A kind of blue super-kill. It is first divided into two policemen. After sandwiching you, they will start to send out two big blue waves. The reaction is a little slower. If you can't tell which side you are hit, you will be hit (it depends on which one you are away from). The police are close, and if the direction is messed up, they will go towards one of the big waves) and a kind of scissor kick super kill, just like ordinary police. The 3-level super kill is the same as the ordinary police, it is a big electric drill. However, what makes people very helpless is that the energy of Police 2 is unlimited. I often hit a big blue wave, then a big green wave, and then a big electric drill. Although I survived when my health was full, my spirit basically collapsed What's even more frustrating is that such a "helpless" (rogue) character can only fight but cannot use it. He can't help but see such fat meat that he can't put in his mouth Another master of the Street Fighter series also frequently appears at the end of each game as various "mutant individuals". This person has a very distinctive appearance, and his hair resembles that of a Saiyan - Akuma. This person is a martial arts idiot, Popillon (commonly known as "White Man") is stronger, Shenglong is stronger than Ken (commonly known as "Red Man"), he also has whirlwind legs that can connect many kinds of moves, and a unique skill - Instant Prison Kill ( It seems that only the assassination master "Yuan" in the zero series has seen the true face of instant prison killing. For details, please see the opening scene of the duel between Yuan and the real ghost in zero3). The real Akuma who appeared in Zero 2 and 3 took Akuma's strength to the point of being a rogue. For street fighters who have no evasion, the mid-air wave fist is a very troublesome thing. Zhen Hauki's air-cutting wave fist has only two, and the angles are not the same, leaving the opponent with basically no place to hide, and it happens to be Zhen Hauki. The attack power is higher than that of ordinary Akuma The instant prison kill can be followed by the normal attack, and the power is still quite large The one that appears in svc and cvs2 is another variant of Akuma - the Kamiki. Let’s talk about SVC first. There are 2 waves in the air. The super-killing waves and super-killing dragon punches in the air and on the ground don’t need to be expended. You can launch them as you want, and the speed is extremely fast. The instant prison kill becomes a super kill, but you can still use normal attacks. What's even more amazing is that you can catch opponents in the air A potential super kill is a kind of attack that basically cannot be avoided after seeing a flash of light, falling from the sky, The majestic "Wedge", although I have never seen this move be followed by anything, but it is rare that this move misses (the opponent may accidentally escape during the non-edge jump), and hitting it is Half-life The Kamugui in CVS2 is hidden at the end of the level. It will not appear unless certain conditions are met. According to the plot, it was Akuma who killed Lukar (this famous boss will be mentioned later) and absorbed it. After absorbing the blood of Lucal's serpent and merging it with his own "murderous wave", he became a ghost. The 3-level super-kill "wedge" of this Kamuguki can almost kill with one hit. It cannot defend or block. You can only try your luck or play again The Akuma in all works have less health than ordinary people and are easy to faint ( For the sake of the balance of the game, people who have such a strong attack should really give less blood). The Shenhaogei chosen by players in CVS2 (the Haogei blood used by the CPU is relatively normal) has very little blood. The Soviet Union can’t wait to be able to do it. Sitting on your butt But there are two aerial waves that are difficult to avoid when faced with Shenhaogei, the Shoryu that is excellent in anti-aircraft and the Cyclone Kick that can be used in various moves (I won't list them one by one, please check it yourself. Move list, all moves are useful), Shenhaogui explains very well that "the best defense is offense." In series such as "Comic Heroes vs. Street Fighter" and "Xmen vs. Street Fighter", one of the most bizarre Akuma variants has appeared - the Machine Akuma. This robot ghost is half machine and half ghost. No one can tell whether it is a button or a ghost.The robot made by Akuma was transformed by a certain mad scientist. The Robot Akuma is very interesting. It emits waves with missiles and has machine wings. It is slightly less powerful than the real Akuma and Kamiki, but it is fast. Although Akuma in is an ordinary Akuma, his hidden super kill is extraordinary. His life is "King Kong Rupture Slash". This move is a move developed by Akuma in the ending of "Street Fighter 3.2". Akuma stood on Ayers Rock in Australia and split the "rock" ("mountain"?) with one palm. If you are not surprised, Please use the search engine to search "Ayers Rock, Australia" to know how big this "rock" is Although this move cannot kill in one hit, it is amazingly powerful and powerful, and it cannot be blocked (after all, block is in Street Fighter 3 (the essence of ), it can be understood that this move is too powerful and cannot be blocked The most interesting level in the Street Fighter series should be regarded as the level in Street Fighter 3.3. The hermaphrodite Gil (not referring to being half-male and half-female) has more blood, unlimited combos, 2 normal waves, and a superkill. "Meteor Shower", it is difficult to block them all. One super kill is to grow 3 pairs of wings and release countless halos, which is impossible to block. The two super kills are full-screen attacks and are extremely powerful. If you have a full bar of qi when you die, you can still be resurrected. You can be interrupted by your opponent when you are resurrected, but you gain blood very quickly, and you keep deflating your qi to push away the opponent. No matter how fast the opponent is, they can usually recover at least half of their health. , of course, after resurrecting, superkill will not be available in this round. The most interesting thing is that all characters in fighting games are divided into right and left hands, only Gil That’s about it for the Street Fighter series. Now let’s talk about the powerful bosses in SNK. SNK has many series, and I have only played a little bit of many of the games, and only the latest ones, so I will just talk about them casually. There is a very special boss in SNK. What makes him special is not that he is a rogue, but that he is very shameless. He is defeated time and time again. After falling off the building, he fights again and again to hold martial arts tournaments (Hungry Wolf 5). The slogan of "Farewell rb" is "Goodbye, Gith", but in "Farewell rbs" Gith was resurrected as a "nightmare"). To put it bluntly, Lord Gith and so-and-so x Fighter 5 Xiaoqiang has similaritiesthe gang boss of South Town, Jis, because of the appearance of this character, many half-brothers and sons, Danchao, enemies, subordinates, masters, etc. Man When he guest-starred as the boss and hidden figure in SVC, he was basically invincible, with invincible combos, invincible judgments, and invincible identity Interestingly, the young image of Geese also appeared twice. At that time Although he is young and doesn't know how to act, he is extremely powerful. When I was the boss in , the superkill judgment time was extremely long. It was judged within the range of shadows and entities. It was basically impossible to dodge. The power was nearly 3/4 of the blood. A normal wave could kill 4 people. One percent Young Geese also made a guest appearance in Dragon Tiger Fist 2, appearing as a hidden boss. He has long flowing hair and is extremely powerful, but there is still a gap between him and "The King of Fighters Neowave". There is one person I need to emphasize here. Although Krausa and Gith are of the same blood, their destinies are very different. Clausa is the kind of person who has all the good things in the world when he is born. His family is a noble, he is a genius in music, learning, fighting, etc. He is tall and has a strong and loyal wife. Men, etc He has indeed not appeared a few times. He is the boss in "Hungry Wolf 2". If you think about this person carefully, his moves are actually very comprehensive and practical, especially the "Emperor's Wave Fist", which is big and It's fast and ruthless, and it can hit 2 lines when it's fully charged. This move also affects many moves of many characters in SNK SNK is quite fair. Geese made a cameo in "Fist of the Dragon and Tiger", and also allowed "The Invincible Dragon" Ryo Banki to show off his skills in "Legend of the Wolf Special". You are so powerful that you can make big waves and dance wildly with dragons and tigers at will Maybe you think there are no powerful characters in the "Fist of Dragon and Tiger" series, but would you like to try fighting against Saka Kira in "Legend of the Hungry Wolf Special"? I'm sure you won't even be able to fart. “Like son, like father. Ban Qi Takuma is not a scoundrel, but once he puts on the mask, he changes into a different person, especially Ban Qi Takuma, who is at the bottom of SVC. The three big waves of super kills can be unleashed at will, and if the charge is full, there is no way to defend against the last one. Ordinary waves are invisible. Basically, every line on the screen will be judged at the same time. The super-killing version of Shenglong can be fired at will, and the three-punch super-kill at close range can also be fired at will. The potentially fatal Dragon Tiger Flurry cannot be guarded against. It starts a little slowly but moves quickly. The distance is a little more than one screen away, and its power is half a life, which is on the same level as Shenhaogei. (It seems that people can exert unlimited power when they are crazy. The ordinary Takuma Sakaki is a little different from Akuma, but as a result, he jumped 2 levels in a row and caught up with Akuma.) The most famous one in the SNK series is probably the King of Fighters (also known as "The King of Fighters"). I don't know how many King of Fighters games there were. Anyway, from 1994 to 2005, there were new ones every year. Lukar is very powerful. He is a martial arts idiot and has been the boss for 4 times. In CVS2, he was tied with Shenhaogei once and became "Lukar" for a time. Except for relying on himself in 1994, this guy has learned a lot from the rest.The snake's blood may have absorbed Akuma's murderous wave. Although it makes people think that he is an unreliable man, in terms of strength, he is indeed very strong, with strong waves, strong Shoryu, and strong super kills. The interval speed of his big waves in 94 and 95 is just like the speed interval of 98 Yagami's waves. It is fast and extremely continuous. For 94 and 95 who can only hide in place, facing such a big wave formation, it is better to simply rush forward. In the past, I was sent to die and waited for death. Is the country of death okay? ? In 2002, Lukar's attack time was very short, and the potential superkill was random. It might prevent the opponent from landing in the air, or it might only hit him once. It was impossible to defend against it completely. Lucar in cvs2 is even more interesting. He actually learned the instant prison kill and Asura Flash Compared with Lucar, Lucar's son is a lot fatter. At least he doesn't have the ordinary rising dragon, and his power is much smaller. The Lu family has since declined. The central character of the King of Fighters series - Orochi, although he only appeared twice (and Chris' potential superkill in 2002), he influenced too many people. And according to theory, Orochi is a god, his level is too high, and no boss can compare with him. Orochi's moves are extremely rogue, but when playing against a computer, the computer won't "use" all of Orochi's moves. If I really want to rank all the bosses, I would recommend Orochi first. The boss of 2003, Stone Demon, has a mid-range feel, and it doesn’t feel suffocating. 's Hu Ji is simply the God of Waves, a bit like the hidden boss Red Devil in SVC. Various waves are extremely restrictive, and the opponent dares not to guard against them but cannot fight back. Let's talk about another one in SVC. The hidden boss, Goddess Athena, is very powerful. Her moves are super kills, and she has no way to deal with an invincible wave like the Red Devil. What's more, the waves of the wave can offset the opponent's waves and then continue to move forward. By the way, I personally like Silber, the middle boss in The King of Fighters. He has a single move and is the ultimate in toughness. He may not be very practical, but he is the kind of person who is 10 times more powerful than Ralph. I’m not too clear about n.e.s.t.’s plot in The King of Fighters. The boss in 99 is so weak that I don’t even know his name (this may also be related to the fact that there are not many people playing in 99). Compared with the total boss in 2001, there is no difference between ZERO and 2001. too much. It's just that every move of 2001's total boost can offset another move. It's easy to connect infinitely at will, which is also frustrating. Compared with these bare-handed bosses, there are also bosses with weapons that are ridiculously strong (of course it’s not because of the weapons) Moonflower Swordsman, which has only been released for 2 games, has great controls, super gorgeous moves, and a lot of combos. All very interesting. At the end of Yuehua 2, I think he is a demigod-level character. Although he uses the power of the Four Gods, he is not the incarnation of the Four Gods after all. Although he only uses the power of the four gods, it can be basic or earth-shattering. The attack power of the potentially super-killing Sword of Heaven and Earth is the maximum value of the combo (in Yuehua, there is only infinite chain without a maximum value). Whether it is a single shot or a continuous attack, the power is the same, about one and a half HP and Huanglong does not distinguish between them. The sword quality of "power" or "skill" can be transformed into each other, which means that he can unleash potential super kills and flurry super kills Samurai Shodown is the most famous sword fighting game with the most works, in which "helpless" bosses emerge in endlessly. The boss of Samurai Shodown 2, Luo Jiangshen, is generally powerful, but she has moves and throws that can turn her opponents into pigs and she can also reverse the direction of her moves. Generally speaking, I think Luo Jiangshen is like a black magician in RPGs, but not the one who knows ultimate magic. Zanhongrou, who holds a sword that is longer than the average person, is a very classic character. Even the boss-level character Amakusa wants to get his body. There are heavy slashes and heavy cuts in the air that are particularly powerful, there are crouching heavy slashes that are very strong against the air, there are powerful parries, there are super-fast charging techniques, there are super-fast waves, there are super-large anti-air techniques, there are There are super kills that cannot be defended, and there are infinite cannons in Samurai Shodown 4 that can kill the air with one hit (super big wave, slightly slower in attack, flying very fast, kills with one hit in the air, and has great power on the ground), Do you have any questions about this character? According to the plot, his appearance caused a sea of ????blood in Japan Amakusa from Samurai Shodown is a "hermaphrodite" who combines the two sword qualities of Shura and Rakshasa. His own weapon attack is very far and the power is exaggerated. In addition, The dodging back and forth is difficult to deal with. In Samurai Shodown Zero (also known as Samurai Shodown 5), the evil country Hizawa Shougawang, when fighting him in normal state, I feel that he has the strength that an ordinary boss should have. But you must not defeat him. As long as you defeat him once, the background will become a battlefield full of corpses, and then you will face an "Onimusha". It seems that there are only two moves. One move is to keep pushing you with his horns. If you guard against it, you will lose a lot of blood. If you don't guard against it, it will cost you even more As soon as you get close, he will use his back to stick you in the horns and fry you. What's even more damaging is that Ji Guo is invincible at this time. Not only can no moves prevent him from moving forward, but there is no way to cost him blood. He will only change back as long as his "anger" disappears. If his "anger" "When it is full, he will transform again So I never had any hope when I beat him, and gradually I stopped playing Samurai Shodown Zero When "Samurai Shodown World's Best Swordsman" came out, the evil country at the end of the pass It is true that he will no longer become an invincible Onimusha, but he will be possessed by the evil countryThe waves are like ocean waves, extremely powerful, and can be used for super kills, and super kills can be unleashed at will. You can see the evil country riding a horse that looks like an "Onimusha" from one end of the screen to the other. Your weapon was shattered when you landed I don't know which version of the evil country is more "helpless" It’s not that I don’t understand, it’s that these bosses are too helpless. It left such deep scars on my young mind …… …… The above is the reprinted article Although the details and wording in some places seem to need to be refined, it is still quite comprehensive. However, I would like to add something- First of all, the so-called boss here is at least a helpless existence (please note, do not talk about the idiot illusion caused by computer intelligence, if it can be used in real-person battlesuse the game protagonist or ordinary supporting characters who think they are masters Dear people! Let’s observe a moment of silence) Secondly, let’s talk about kof96’s boss Goenitz. This is also my favorite boss. Of course, that’s more because of the plot. When it comes to pure strength, he is just a demigod. After all, the big snake can create his own space But then again, he can create and maintain a natural phenomenon - a tornado, making it look like a god or demon descending. Generally speaking, it is not easy. Let’s talk about his moves. If you can’t tell the feeling from the game interface, please think about one detail - although Gonitz’s various wind skills are all vertical lines, the implicit meaning is that the wind can Babel! Haha, be strong! As for the specific game judgment I can only say that most people can't use it well, but if a real master uses it the opponent will be the wind when they take off. If they don't jump, they will rush over and cry in the dark. (Note, Goenitz's forward and forward ab You can't tell the difference) In addition, he is also a person who can overkill at any time. Besides, I would like to say that two people, Tsukikaichi’s boss, Kagami Shinnosuke, is relatively rubbish, oh no, it should be said that ordinary characters can fight against him. I haven't thought of anything bt besides attacking high. And his previous mini-boss, Akatsuki Musashi, is said to be based on Miyamoto Musashi. He is also a person with high attack skills and strong judgment, which is not bad. Unfortunately, if he encounters an opponent with strong pre-reading ability, I will look for him again. I don't know what advantage he has The summary is that Yue Huayi's boss is still a human being. By the way, there is another person who seems to have not become a boss yet - Long. This guy can't be used yet, but judging from the various corner situations, he must be a fierce man - at least, it would be terrifying enough to be able to break his whole body into pieces and put it back together again. Oh, for the author of the original article, let me say one thing, he (maybe it is her, if you insist on guessing "it", I can't help it) does not have enough research or experience on Kof's boss At least I think so. Text Brainstorming - the question of the fate of characters Brainstorming - the question of the fate of characters These are just my thoughts at the moment and nothing has been finalized. (The era is based on He Tianqian’s appearance on KOF) 1. Hebing+leona=Helian, Hetianqian As the protagonist, I won’t say much about their affairs. People will care about them, so I will tell the story. 2. Robert + Yuli = Linda Their marriage is expected, there is nothing to say, but their daughter’s growth is worth mentioning. 3. Shiquan Chong + Athena Looking at their long love journey, it’s good to have a conclusion. The next generation should take their time! 4. Yagami-an + Tanima Konoe = Yagami-san and Yagami-kiku Poor sister Anyway, Konoe finally opened Yagami's heart, but due to the difficulty of this matter, their children were much smaller than the offspring of other fighters. 5. Cao? Jing + snow = Cao? Introduction They have nothing to say, except for education issues 6. Andy + Mai Shiranui = Shiranui Flame Due to historical reasons, their children took their mother's surname, and they were also a relatively serious couple, but this seriousness can be expected to have the genetic effect of a certain woman's short-mindedness. 7. Dongzhang + Lily This can be considered a long-distance run, but it seems to be a long march of ten thousand miles. Because of this, their children have not yet been born. 8. Qiyongshe + Shermei They are a warm family, but maybe because they can reincarnate, they have no interest in the movement of creating humans. 9. terry+mary It’s another pair of long-distance runners. Due to a certain woman’s career, they spend less time together and more separation. Doesn’t the next generationthe older youthalready have Locke? 10. k9999+angle=silk;;k―angle Let’s congratulate someone on their ability to have children! But due to early marriage, the children they train are likely to be very destructive 11.k’+kula There is no other way. It is really unimaginable that these two can have children, but it is understandable that they can get married. However, this legal procedure 12. Jin Family Fan This person is considered an old-timer, and he is also someone who rarely grows old, haha! His wife is a flight attendant, and his son Anyone who knows a little bit knows about it Thirteen, Daimon Goro It is said that his wife is very virtuous, but we prefer to gossip about his "Toragoro", who was still a little boy practicing judo behind his father Could it be that he is another gifted person 14. Cai Baojian ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by some people, some people like it, but this problem of children Let's all come together! 15. Kagura Chizuru In the recent kof plot, she hugged a child. If it's hers, then it's OK, but it's better to wait for the official setting. The above are all based on some basis, and the following are more of my thoughts. 16. Sakazaki Ryo + Kasumi = Sakazaki Xiangying Don't just curse. If you carefully understand all the plots of "Dragon and Tiger Fight", you can find that in fact, the official designed them to be a couple, but by mistake, they were interfered by the king (in fact, the original king He is a man, as the "Dragon and Tiger" generation can verify) Then, when King's relationship is interfered with by He Bing, then the remaining two people will have a good chance. Let’s all wait for Kasumi to face the reality of her relationship Seventeen, Billy + Janet "One is a gangster and the other is in jail. They have a lot in common. It's purely YY. If you have any comments, please leave a message. Thank you! 18. Nikaido Benimaru + a certain woman = Nikaido Changfan I will write a special extra chapter for this Nineteen, chris+Agatha I’m just saying, Agatha is Vanessa’s daughterdon’t throw away the watermelon rinds! Throw in the eggs and I can at least take them home to improve the meal ? ? 20. Adilheide + a certain woman = little Bornstein I haven’t decided on the child’s name, but at least I decided to settle on the translation of the Nujia clan’s surname—Bernstein is better, and I will find time to change it back in other places. It is conceivable that someone is handsome, androgynous, and rich what kind of woman will he choose? Many other people are about to have a family, so please brainstorm ideas~~ for example: male—— Locke (has the temperament of a protagonist) Shingo (poor man) Raymond (poor extramarital affair + unrequited love) ?Bao (also a handsome man) ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? dental knife Shenwu (Which type will a fighting man like?) female—— Li Xiangfei (If you want to eat in the mountains and the sea, you must find a rich person) Shijo Hinako (the real daughter) Li Mei (also has the temperament of the protagonist) Marlene (don’t call her Monkey II) www.piaotia.comg, since I have already written thisplease wait for me to think about it carefully. Although I did not intend to write a comedy, if the ending is too cruel, the watermelon rind will probably appear in the dream again, and, I The intention was to explore emotions rather than abuse the characters. As for buddies Ralph and Clark, I can only assume that they are dedicated to the mercenary cause or you can give me suggestions (don't say that someone likes Nana, I may raise a knife to demonstrate!) “As for Comrade Chen Guohan’s emotional problemsplease think about the feasibility of married life, that weightwill kill you! ?? Yamazaki Ryuuji, I feel that unless you learn from Giese-sama’s "riding the overlord's car", it will be difficult to achieve any results in the emotional world. Since Elizabeth appeared too late (I don’t know much about the plot), I have no plans for the time being Text Endless Time Travel (Wedge) This is the beginning of something I wrote recently. I hope everyone will take a look and share your feelings. Thank you in advance! , , , "Perhaps when you see me, you will find a compassionate face; perhaps, it is just a dry skin; or even a skull; of course, it may be a young smile. But, the premise is that you can see me. If you really see me, please don't complain about what I just said, and don't ask questions. Anyway, as long as you talk, you will mention that person sooner or later. In this case, while I still remember my past, you'd better listen to me. story, right? Let me think about it By the way, I was born in a medium-sized city with a good family, and the age I can’t remember clearly, and it’s not important. Someone seems to have said that all geniuses have lazy genes, so I can barely be considered a genius. My memory is already blurry, so I might as well let my story take a leap forward. When it became clear, that was also when I got to know that person. At that time, I should have been admitted to a university not far from my hometown. It was considered a prestigious school in the eyes of public opinion. I studied for several years, was about to graduate, and had already contacted for a job. Some people may envy my ordinary life, but the people I know will definitely not be the first to touch it. The first time I met that person was at my boss’s birthday party. In the KTV, the beautiful female boss shouted in a high voice: "Now, let's ask our handsome guy to play a song!" As a new employee, I shrank in a corner knowingly, waiting for someone to stand up with a microphone in his hand. Although I didn’t care much, I still took a guess at what the so-called handsome guy would look like. However, I was still surprised - it was a woman, a beauty; moreover, the boss was looking at her with warm eyes. No matter what, her singing voice was beautiful and everyone looked intoxicated. Afterwards, I realized that I was wrong: her surname was Shuai and her name was Ge. Laughing dumbly, I quickly forgot most of the matter, leaving only the graceful voice and the easily misunderstood name - because I am a genius and have lazy genes, and I can remember one thing very clearly. tired. However, not long after, I saw her at school. On the tennis court, there are snow-white peaked caps, snow-white vests, snow-white skirts, and snow-white sneakers. I couldn't help but stop, because the impression I had of her temperament on the KTV and her current vitality were two completely different things. I admit that there are real beauties in this world, but I don’t think there is a woman who can make all types of men crazy. However, this handsome singer changes her temperament when she changes her clothes - maybe she has the qualifications to conquer the country. . But I still continued walking after stopping - people who have no intersection with me are not worth staying for too long. However, I remember her: handsome song, a special woman, oh, a beauty. A few days later, I discovered a problem: I didn’t have enough cultural credits—I couldn’t graduate. Although my boss promised that the diploma didn't matter, I understood that if she were to fire me one day, this would be a good reason for layoffs. So, I asked my roommate to help me choose a course, because I still had to go to work, and it was troublesome to choose courses among travelers-I am a genius and have lazy genes. My roommate knew me very well and chose a class for me that had enough credits to make up for it, so that I didn’t have to take several classes at the same time—genius’ time is precious, and the fewer classes that are just a formality, the better. But when I came to the music classroom, I was stunned - Shuai Ge. This time, she was wearing a golden dress, like a blooming tulip, and she smiled at me. Maybe she remembered me at that KTV. Just when I admired her memory, I found that I was wrong again: she was the teacher of this course, and I was the only student. So, I officially met Shuai Ge, who later changed my life, but I had no idea at the time. Soon, I asked a question: "Why am I the only student? Can such a class still be held?" "There used to be many, but no one has ever obtained the credits. Now no one can choose." She smiled easily, but I was not relaxed at all. This was related to my diploma, and she was a friend of the boss. And it seems like they have a good relationship with each other! In addition, the fact that the courses no one dared to choose can be retained also shows that she is not simple. It was a music class, I can’t remember exactly what it was called. Besides, I didn’t take the elective class seriously at the time. However, Shuai Ge looked at me softly from beginning to end, which made me feel uneasy as I was just here to earn credits. Fortunately, I am a genius and I learned everything she taught me very quickly. However, I was still wrong: Shuai Ge suddenly asked me with red eyes if she didn’t teach well, why didn’t I study with all my concentration?I somewhat admired her observation skills, so I told the truth: I am a genius, but geniuses all have lazy genes, so there is no need to try my best to learn this course. "Genius?" She seemed a little sensitive to this word. She looked at me with interest and asked coquettishly, "Can we compare?" She is a teacher and a good friend of the boss, so I agreed. So, this so-called music class became a strange date: we traveled around the city together, looking for things that neither of us had done before, and then we studied and explored each other, and then compared who could get started faster. I appreciate this fair way of playing the game, but I can't accept the result. I lost completely. Finally, after twenty years, I realized: I am lazy, but not a genius, just a talent, at most a great talent. At the same time, I have a question: With the qualities shown by Shuai Ge, he is fully capable of doing many big things easily, why did he succumb to a small university teacher? When I asked, Shuai Ge smiled: "Why should I let you know what I do? And why are you so lazy?" "I like a leisurely life." "Leisurely? That is a very troublesome thing. Can a lazy person do it?" Shuai Ge shook his head and smiled. I looked at her and smiled: "I don't expect a leisurely life and wealth, just like I don't insist that the ideal woman is a virgin. If you can't get a circle, why don't you go to the Semicircle Headquarters?" "Maybe I am the ideal virgin, so what you said is wrong." Shuai Ge was still laughing. I wanted to question it, but it was risky to question such a question in front of a woman. Plus her status, I just said: "Isn't it right? Your age" "I'm not older than you. Didn't you leave one grade?" "How do you know my privacy!" Shuai Ge laughed: "The school didn't give me any information. But, I am your boss's boss." "" Finally, I realized that compared with geniuses, inferiority complex is inevitable. So, handsome songs became a melody in my life. No matter how lazy I am, it is difficult to forget such a person, not to mention, she will add a new note in my life. So, I simply remembered her and finally concluded that she was a talented beauty who was lazier than me. Perhaps, as time goes by like this, I will eventually graduate and live my whole life with a firm and open-minded character. Unfortunately, I had no idea at the time how true the adage that curiosity killed the cat was. That was at the end of the course, and I was already admiring Shuai Ge like a saint. Although I had a little love, I didn't express it. I believe the same is true for other men. Otherwise, why would she be able to remain calm even if she is single? “Perhaps due to disrepair, insufficient repairs, or cutting corners, part of the building where we had classes collapsed. At this moment, as if it was about to explode like a supernova, it actually caught fire. Coincidentally, we were arguing about a piano piece in the classroom on the sixth floor. When we realize the danger, we have no way out, but we don’t sit still and wait for death. After a crime that could only be described as professional speed, we pulled enough wire to get to the window. Although I wanted to be like the hero in any movie and leave my hope of life to the beauties around me, even though my lazy habit made me understand that Shuai Ge’s life is more valuable than mine; however, I was stunned by her stern command. The flames behind her made her look like an emperor who had been in power for a long time. I actually slid down the wire obediently. When I landed and ran to safety, I looked up at her face reflected in the firelight and shed tears unconsciously, as if I fell in love with her. As a result, I was shocked, if I had glasses - Shuai Ge opened his arms, jumped into the air like a phoenix spreading its wings, landed on the ground with extremely standard and elegant gymnastics movements, and then fell to the ground Text: He Bing's 2001 ending (maybe the ending of the main text...) He Bing's 2001 ending (maybe the ending of the main text) "Ah Bing, are you ready?" "Well, it's okay." I smiled slightly, hugged Leona's head, and then sat up "Hey, be careful!" A complaining voice sounded from the side. "Oh, it's the little girl!" It turned out that the handcuffs implicating Angel and I were still not released. "I agreed to k9999 no matter what. If you run away and get hungry, what can I say to you?" "Ifif he can't come backwill he be tied to you for the rest of his life?" Angel was quite worried. "You are willing, but Nana is not willing yet! I am not a pedophile either." I stood up immediately, holding her staggering, "Besides, with Amei up there, what are you worried about?" "That little girl can't be Nests' opponent." Zero laughed at the side. "You?" I looked back at him who was tied up in the corner, the anesthetized black lion, and the unconscious Gulicharidou, "Without that hedgehog armor, what right do you have to speak? ?This is not your home court." "I will not give in." Seeing that we have never done anything to him, he somewhat understands our intentions, oh no, actually that was my plan. "Submit?" I walked towards him slowly and unsteadily, and the irregular pace caused Angel to complain, but unfortunately no one ignored him, "I know you are loyal to the nests." As I said that, I squatted down and leaned into his ear, He spoke carefully in his voice, "But can you guarantee that the ones in the sky are nests and not nests?" "What do you mean?" Zero was inexplicably surprised. "Don't panic. If I want to destroy this organization, I don't have to go to such trouble." I chuckled, "When the incident is over, it is your business who leads the nests. I only need 20% of the shares." "You" Angle's scream exposed her hearing. Hey Is it easy for me? In order to make some extra money, I have to hide my surging heart and make a fool of myself: "angle, I promised k9999 that I will pay to ensure your safety when he comes back. I will not break this promise; however, even if he lands alive, will he be able to see you alive?" , it depends on whether you can control your mouth." "Youis this a threat?" Angle's voice became lower and lower. "I'm just benefiting others and myself." I stood up with her, leaving Zero there in a daze. "Ah Bing, what's wrong?" Leona came over with concern when she saw Angle yelling. "It's nothing." Taking her hand, I dragged Angle again, "Let's go out together. Wouldn't it be a pity if we huddled in the temporary ward when the show was on? Right, little sister?" "Humph!" Someone turned his head and snorted. "But, just leave like this" Leona looked at zero, a little worried. "If he runs away, he will be the one to regret it!" …… Outside the house is the beach. A group of fighters gather together in twos and threes, waiting for the space fortress to land or fall. I don’t know how they hope to land. Although it is a good thing to have zero casualties, but the fighters’ The desire to fight often has little to do with justice and evil "Iori, why are you pretending to be cool? Standing there alone is no longer a performance art." "Troublesome guy." "Why do you say that? Sooner or later, we are all reaching our 30s. It's time to think about starting a family and starting a business. Why care about first and second place? You also know Amei's level. If even she can do it, there will be you and me. Is it necessary to take action? I think I still have to worry about myself and Gu Jian Hey, why are you so angry? I won't fight with you today Forget it, I'll ignore you you stubborn guy." …… "Hey, are you talking about Ameiah? Isn't that right? You? You're here even though you have a broken bone? Are you going into battle injured?" "I'm still her uncle after all." "Uncle Master? Why didn't I see it? Where? Where? Is it some disrespectful middle-aged man with a broken bone?" "you……" "What? You want to take action? I think it's time to persuade Athena and Quan Chong to settle the matter when we go back this time. If we keep delaying it, we might end up with an advanced maternal age" "He Bing! You" "I say, country man, Bao Jian, learn a little bit. A soldier who can defeat others without fighting often has to go through curves to save the country." "Hmm um I would like to be taught." …… "Hey, Nana's dad doesn't have to keep a straight face, right?" "If you have nothing to do, just walk away, the space fortress might hit you on the head." "Curse? I don't care."?Butabout nests, I think we need to talk. " "……What's the meaning?" "I hope you will not pursue the nests' subordinates, and at the same time, you will not let other forces pursue them." “…You know what you’re talking about?” "The foundation of nests is actually a biochemical medical organization. If it is destroyed, it will not only enrich the pockets of some countries, but also trample on science and technology." “…We are soldiers.” "Yes, mercenaries By the way, in 1997, you could threaten me and leave Nana in the military camp. So today, are your Brazilian mercenaries enough for me to fight against each other?" "" "Ah Bing, don't force dad" "Nana, there are some things that cannot be compromised. Besides, your dad is just an executor, right? Nana, his dad think about each other!" …… "Terry, it's a pity that you won't be able to win the KOF bonus this time." “It’s not like we have nothing to gain! Moreover, the family’s expenses are not too big, and Mary also has her own job.” “That’s right, working for the government can be considered a bit of a guarantee, unlike some people who start a business that is of no use and inherit a dojo, but it will be bleak no matter how they run it” "He Bing, please keep your voice down! I don't want to go back and cause domestic violence!" "hehe……" "Angle, don't laugh. Every family has its own problems that are difficult to recite. When you and k9999 get along well, they will also have their own hardships" "Ah Bing, the fortress is falling." "Are you sure you fell?" "It's certain." "That's good, there's nothing wrong with me Nana, please unlock the handcuffs for me and Angle Also, ask Yagami to use Jackal Flower to offset the falling speed of the fortress later. He shouldn't refuse your request, and then , and then organize the rescue By the way, I have some things to do first. Hmm grab a helicopter for fun, your dad won't be serious, right?" "Ah Bing" "Goodbye, Nana" …… "The past has turned into smoke and disappeared in front of each other" After some fiddling, the radio on the helicopter happened to be set to a certain channel, and the song "Kiss Goodbye" seemed to fit the question in my mind at the moment Those KOF matters, no matter how smoothly they were handled, were just a game of life. … The target seems to be in the Kagura Palace, but I am not sure whether what I can find is a ring or a person - after all, I owe too much, and based on my performance, it is really not worth remembering me. "However, let's do our best If we can't compensate and don't try to compensate, the results may be the same, but they are completely different. …… When the helicopter landed next to the coordinates on the detector, what the searchlight reflected in the night was a shining ring, and this ring was wrapped around someone's ring finger, although it was on the right hand. "King!" Jumping off the plane, I sprinted, grabbed her hands tightly, and stared at the pretty face that was dazed because of surprise. "He Bing? Is it really you?" The eyes became moist, and the hands that broke away were about to turn into a hug, and everything froze in the middle, "Why why are you here?" "Because I know." I pressed her in my arms, "I should have known, I didn't knowI know everything!" "He Bing!" She whimpered and beat my back with both hands. There was no force, but it hit my heart every time. The helicopter's propeller gradually slowed down, and although the wind it brought was not strong anymore, it blew her tears against the shell of my ear, as cold as water and as hot as fire. Stroking her neck and feeling her hair, the past emerged, as if it was yesterday, but blurred by tears. Finally, she stopped beating and separated from me slightly, her shining eyes trying to grab something from my eyes "If I had never met you." For a long time, she sang slowly. It was a work I had "cheated" on, "If I had never fallen in love with you." "What happened in my life will not be so beautiful." I took over her rhythm and sang from my heart, but she sealed my lips with her index finger. "How love once led me to a new life. I left the world and you were the only one. I fell in love once but found myself stupid No matter where you are or who your partner is, for me, the most difficult thing is ThereIf it weren't for you, I wouldn't be able to monitor. Love can put people from heaven to hell, embrace him. This price can't be paid in a lifetimeyour voice, your body?, it is impossible to forget, memories are invisible but cannot be shaken away" "Stop, king, stop singing, II'm sorry for you!" I put my hands on her shoulders, my words were incoherent. "But you never came back. Why did you come again today?" For a long time, she spoke as softly as a mosquito, full of grievances. "Today we are reunited, and I can't bear the lengthy explanation" "No, you must say it! I have waited too long." "Okay, do you remember kof96?" Her determination made me give in. "At that time, Goenitz grabbed my neck, do you remember?" "Well, then?" She put her hands around the back of my neck, always looking into my eyes. "Isn't it strange that I was unharmed at that time? In fact, he didn't hurt me at all, but tampered with my memory and thinking." "Memoryyou mean" She was surprised, "How is that possible!" "As the leader of the Eight Elites, if you break the pot and make a desperate move, there is nothing impossible." I shook my head, "Moreover, his brilliance is that he did not touch on the experience between you and me, but let me know about us. Looking forward and backward about the future makes me easy to accept and care about every bit of Leona. The resultthe result" "Gonnitzwhy did he do this?" "Because he thought he owed Naleona a happy life, so he used me to make up for it." "Compensation? Hahacompensation" Two lines of clear tears fell from the corners of her eyes, "So, what now?" "Now, I understand everything." "Then, you turned around?" She said softly and warmly, "But," she suddenly threw herself into my arms, pulling my clothes down with both hands, "how do you expect me to believe it? With your actions, Say, in one day and night, you noticed and exposed the flawless Konitz? Since you are so smart, why did you become smart only today? Give me the answer, give me the truth! " "Becausewhy did Goenitz choose me when there were many talented people present? I am still a half-baked fighter? Terry, Andy, two magic weapons, which one is not hundreds of times better than me?" Me He put his chin on top of her head and took a deep breath, "But because I am a person who does not belong to this world." "You" She trembled, raised her head suddenly, and stared at me. "Because of this, I know every move you make, and I know all the moves of every fighter. I know the Orochi clan, the three artifacts, the nests, and the likes and dislikes of the fighters. I know their stories, I know Jane, I know the past between you and Ryo Sakazaki, from the beginning, I know everything! So, I am not confident enough about our future, I have too much information blocking me However, I don’t know my past, my origins, and even because of my instinct of self-protection, I have never paid attention to these Because of this, when I faced Guli Charidu, k', and whip At that time, I realized for the first time that the face in the mirror was unfamiliar, and then I realized that I didn’t know why my name was He Bing! Because of this, there are cracks in Goenitz's seal; because of this, I pursue; because of this, I come to you today to repent and ask for forgiveness. " "Forgive?" She murmured, thinking for a long time, and gradually calmed down, "I won't bother with these. In fact, when you came, I felt that my past few years were worth it I believe you have you The reason. But what happens after forgiveness?" "After that, we" My lips maintained a certain mouth shape, but I failed to say what seemed like a natural next step. "Are we going to fly away?" She caressed my face and shook her head slowly, "Ignoring the past?" "When the world settles, only you are real" "Can you believe what you are saying through gritted teeth? Even if you really don't care about the world, then what about Leona, who is still inseparable from you?" That voice seemed to be sarcastic, but even more bitter. "Leonaleona" I was silent, or in other words, confused. "Can you discover what Goenitz did, can you resist what he did? Can you fly back and tell me everything, can you give up the five years of time?" Suddenly, his cheeks became wet and it was her kiss. Then, seeing her shed tears sadly and slowly, she turned around, left, and sang. …… "Is this a test or a choice?" Looking at her retreating back, I raised my hand to take a step, but my feet were as heavy as a stone …… ??The quiet night, the deep footprints, and the memories grow latent and dark. Her departure and trembling body showed that she was hiding something. What is singing? What is longing for? Holdrelease That golden tulip, That heart-warming fragrance. It is to accompany her through every inch of moonlight, Or use melancholy to compromise the wound of fate? …… (Don’t scold me, it’s not finalized yet~!) Text The Genius of Kagura Family In any case, the Kagura family has settled in England for hundreds of years. I never thought that there would be such a place here, and that there would be a place with such a name Well, don't use Qianlong. Although Chizuru's credentials convinced the Kagura family of my purpose, when they heard me say this word from the Book of Changes, the people in the inner circle all looked dumbfounded. It’s like Einstein’s conflict when he was considering whether to advise Roosevelt on the Manhattan Project! “It’s a pity that Chizuru didn’t give me much information. A place called Qianlong Do Not Use, a clan member who was imprisonedbut it was the responsibility of the family head who entrusted me to persuade him to come out and lead for a period of time! Being led to walk among the small green hills of Kagura Palace, my doubts became deeper and deeper - imprisoning a clan member was unusual in the first place, was it because of a mistake or was it just a way of showing off to others like Aoi's brother? A deception? Oh no, I didn't know the existence of such a person before this. There is no reason why it is not a hidden behavior of the family. But from the eyes of these people in the Kagura Palace, I can be sure that it is indeed the expression when talking about prisoners Anyway, the person who can be entrusted by Chizuru as the head of the family must be an extraordinary person, right? "Okay, I'll bring it here." The leader stopped at the mouth of a valley, filled with faint lilies decorated like a fairyland, "There is only one villa in this valley, it is easy to find If you can really To move that person, I thank you on behalf of the entire Kagura family" He said it very solemnly, but in the end he hesitated and just nodded at me and walked back. "By the way, could this person have a bad temper?" Seeing that he was unwilling to go in together, I couldn't help but think that he was a person with very discrete emotions. "Don't worry, you will never be beaten." The voice gradually faded away, but it didn't sound like comfort. With a little peace of mind, I walked into the valley. As the road turns and the head of the stream suddenly appears, a small green villa appears in our eyes just after we turn a corner, complementing the color of the mountains and rivers. Um? Is there singing? It was faint, but it was there. As I got closer, the sound became clearer and clearer. When I walked through the bluestone path surrounded by mountain flowers and arrived at the door of the villa, I could already enjoy the singing. It is a self-playing guitar song, in Chinese, and the singing voice is very melodious, but the lyrics surprised me: " A slanting sunset that is warm and slightly cold at first A pair of mandarin ducks with red palms and light waves A lonely village on the edge Episodes of broken-hearted moments Holding the gloomy time in both hands The direction of the two people walking along the back Two words can hide the panic A place you can forget after two years …” If you just listen to this song, you should be able to feel the peaceful and distant artistic conception with the erratic movement of the ethereal tone, but! This song shouldn't have appeared in this year, right? Could it be that this singing person, probably the person I want to persuade, is also a time traveler? However, the song stopped before it was finished. After a pause, the Western prairie-style guitar brilliance began. To be honest, this aroused my curiosity and tempted me to knock on the door: "Excuse me, can I come in and talk to you?" The guitar sound stopped, and the graceful voice whispered: "Please come in. The door is unlocked." The moment I opened the door, I realized one thing - this is a woman, a woman whose singing voice is not inferior to that of Athena, a person who can sing "After the Rain in B minor" perfectly - such a person is a thousand The person that Tsuru plans to entrust? Thinking is a matter of a moment, and the door opens naturally. The huge and soft sofa is in the center of the line of sight. A barely tall long-haired woman is sitting lazily holding a sycamore-leaf-colored guitar. Her pajamas covered in cursive scripts give her a sense of independence from the world. The side of her face is dark-haired. I can't see clearly from the drift Oh, the electric fan is on! "Hello." The woman glanced slightly, but she left a feeling of bright eyes and white teeth. "Hello." I just said yes, but I couldn't find any topic, or the way she held the guitar was like a scene that made people unable to bear to break the tranquility. But in the end, I couldn’t just sit back and say, “Your song is very good.” "It's not finished yet." The woman simply lay on the sofa and pondered, "There is no chorus." "It's not finishedI don't believe she is composing this song even to deathI definitely don't believe itBut, does she need to lie?" In order to conceal the identity of time travel in details? But will she really be a time traveler? Forget it, I tried reluctantly: "Maybe I'll try?" As I said that, I sang softly. Although my voice was not suitable for singing such a tune, it was enough as long as I could sing and understand it. "My heart is like People live under the old trees in the west wind, and wild flowers fall beside the pond.How can I dance after the rain? " After listening to it, the woman fiddled with the guitar strings several times and slowly opened her eyes: "It's not perfect, but it's not bad." What! What I sang was the original version! It's better for you, if you give such an evaluation, you think you are a genius! "Who are you?" The woman stood up with her guitar in hand and looked at me. …She should not be a time traveler. Because she is very young, at least the same age as me, her eyes are slightly indifferent, but considering that she is a imprisoned person, this level of indifference is nothing, and besides indifference, it is more of a kind of indifference. The mood of exploration - it is impossible for a person who has traveled through time to show his thirst for knowledge just because I sang a song like that Well, I admit that her ability to compose "After the Rain in B Minor" was due to her ability and coincidence. "He Bing. Qianhe asked me to come here." I introduced myself, "What about you?" "Qianzuru?" The woman questioned for a moment, "Let's talk about the song first. Anyone who can pronounce the chorus right after listening to it deserves to be my friend." "If I were really that powerful, I wouldn't be human anymore "It's easy to say, it's probably because that artistic conception coincides with my state of mind" "It just so happens" The light in the woman's eyes flashed, "Are you also a lonely person?" "This seems" Am I lonely? If you speak from a time-traveling identity, it can really be explained that way. "Forget it, everyone has their own privacy." The woman's indifference gradually turned into loneliness, "Just tell me your purpose." "You just believe me so much?" I really don't feel that she has any ability to take charge of a family. "What if I am a bad person?" "If you can break through the S-level defense circle of Kagura Palace and then talk to me about music here with great swagger, do I have any hope of resisting?" the woman asked in return. "You mean" The Kagura Palace protects her? "From the fact that you called the Master of the Kagura Palace 'Qianzuru', it can be seen that you have no absolute hostility towards the Kagura family. Why do I, a prisoner, need to be vigilant?" The woman continued her analysis. Well, it is really a master. Maybe, she really deserves Qianhe's entrustment: "Okay. I'm here to bring a letter. Qianhe has something to go out for a while and intend to ask you to temporarily exercise the power of the Kagura Palace." "Me?" The woman's guitar fell to the floor, "Do you know who I am?" “I’m not sure, so I’m asking for your name.” "Kagura Hidden Dragon." The woman pushed away her long hair and stretched out her hand, "I haven't seen anyone other than the Kagura family for a long time." I was a little skeptical at first, but after shaking hands, I couldn't help but be sure: "Do you have the physique of an ordinary person?" "I am the minimum level of force for a genuine member of the Kagura family." The woman laughed self-deprecatingly, "If I am only taking on temporary duties, there is no requirement for fighting ability. However, do you know where this place is?" "Qianlong don't use it?" Does this mean that the woman in front of you cannot be entrusted with responsibility? "So, why did Kagura Qianhe ask you to come?" The woman, oh no, Kagura Qianlong asked with a smile. "Because some changes occurred in the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan, Chizuru needs to find another artifact." "Do you know what kind of place this is?" Kagura Qianlong asked again. "Prison?" Since she is a prisoner, the answer is obvious, but "If you let a prisoner lead the family, Kagura Chizuru won't be afraid of me messing around?" Kagura Qianryu's tone was very calm, but the question was aggressive. "I don't know about this, but she looked very confident and said that as long as you are willing to go out, it will be fine." "Confidence? Yes, with the existence of the Family Courtit seems that the so-called temporary palace master is also confident." Kagura Qianlong muttered to himself, leaned over and picked up the guitar, "By the way, He Bing, do you believe it?" Is it fate?" …Her questions were more abrupt than the last. Could this be the leaping thinking of a genius? "It's hard to say. The reason why some things exist is more for people to deceive their ignorance and eliminate the fear caused by lack of confidence." "Haha, it seems that you are quite interesting too." Kagura Qianlong smiled, which was quite sweet, "Okay, let's not talk about that first, let's write some songs together!" “It seemsshe doesn’t care about the position of Palace Master, or is she already used to this so-called prison life? No wonder the Kagura family would thank me for persuading her I guess she would have to stage a scene of "Three Visits to the Thatched Cottage"? "No, Kagura Palace is in danger now, and Chizuru really has to go out, so I have to find you." "Danger? Is Kagura Palace in danger? Is it the end of the world?" Kagura Qianlong smiled, gently picked up the guitar, and played a soothing and gentle song.With a sentimental tone, "I am a prisoner, not worthy of the Kagura family. The matters involving the three artifacts and the Orochi clan are the responsibility of the official artifacts and have nothing to do with me. How can the rest of the Kagura Palace be in danger?" "Really? It seems that the identity of the prisoner has blocked your information!" I'd better break the news a little bit, "Do you know about the nests organization?" "It's just a medical organization." Kagura Qianlong said without batting an eyelid, "Some of the scientific and technological strength and economic strength may be comparable to the Kagura family, but overall, it's not worth mentioning." an organization that had played a leading role in kof was no longer worth mentioning in her words I was deeply depressed: "Then how do you know that technology cannot bridge the gap in military force? Moreover, Nests is a secret organization organization, how do you know it is really inferior to the Kagura Family?" "Then how do you know it's comparable to the Kagura family?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "How will you know if you don't try?" “What should you do if you find out you are wrong after trying it?” "I" I really don't have any leverage. "Well, for the sake of your friendship with me for composing a chorus, I'll give you a chance." Just as I was hesitating, Kagura Qianryu stopped playing the guitar, "If in fact nests and Kagura can't be compared , you have to accompany me to write songsFive years is enough. If your guess is right, just stay with me for five days. If you agree, I will give you a chance to make a coin." "Coins?" Not to mention her request, what does this have to do with coins? "For people with a certain state of mind, the best way to solve their own problems is to toss a coin." Gold coins magically appeared in Kagura Qianlong's hands, "Head - I agree to Qianzuru's request; word - today Just treat it as a dream. If you agree, I will throw it away." "If you don't mind if I bring my whole family to accompany you for five years, I agree." It's not bad to be able to hang out at Kagura's house for free. "Deal." The coin rose and then fell freely, finally lying on the back of Kagura Qianlong's hand - a human head. "It seems that Victoria is not willing to be silent either!" Kagura Qianlong smiled at the portrait on the gold coin, "He Bing, wait a minute." As he said that, he dragged his guitar towards the inner room. This is it? Is it too easy? Hmm maybe it's luck? If it were words instead of heads, maybe there would be no hope for me to persuade you, right? Is this how geniuses choose? Kagura Qianlong didn’t make me wait too long, just a few minutes was enough to change clothes. At this moment, she was wearing very ordinary casual clothes of green clothes and white trousers. Her slightly combed long hair was not very long. It lay flat on her back. Her small peaked cap was pressed down, making her eyes appear and disappear She was also a beautiful woman. People! And the sycamore-colored guitar she was holding upside down made her an artistic sight. "What is this?" Hanging on her chest was a silverware with a finely carved dragon. "This? Secret." Kagura Qianlong smiled lightly and walked out of the villa, "Here, I am Kagura Qianlong. If I leave this valley, I will be a flying dragon in the sky!" Text Beyond the Moon (e-draft) It is said that on the night of the full moon in 2002, on the top of the Forbidden City, a sword came from the west ?? Okay, that’s Ximen Chuixue and Ye Gucheng plus Lu Xiaofeng and Sikong Zhaixing. In fact, this is the case In other words, in the full moon night in 2002, the top of the grass, the top of the city, the two fingers west, flying outside Oh, wrong, it is the god of music. To put it bluntly, it was Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami who accidentally decided on the same location for moon viewing. As a result, moon appreciation gradually evolved into a duel. Fortunately, Kagura Chizuru and Hebing were also guests here, so they naturally started a fight. However, unfortunately the so-called moon appreciation, if you don't have a few drinks, seems to be quite unworthy of the full moon. So, the specific scene is as follows - the already drunk Kusanagi Kyo hit him with a wild bite. Yagami's footsteps were already wandering, and the kind-hearted Kagura Chizuru flew forward to stop him with a blessing of speed, but accidentally stepped forward and almost caught fire. As for Hebing, who was the first to start drunkenly and crazy, he had already lost his footing more than once. Go down, now I am working hard to climb up The city where the fire was brightly lit was very lively, and everyone was showing off their own happiness. Although the responsibility of protecting the three artifacts was very important, they were embarrassed to witness the four strongest fighters in the world interacting with each other without any rules. They were beaten, and they all stayed on the periphery with a tacit understanding very peripheral. All the fighters or semi-fighters in Cao? City Anyway, there are so many people with fighting skills who are enjoying their Mid-Autumn Festival. However, maybe it’s because there have been no intruders in the Caoji family for a long time, so there are still some flaws in the defense Oh, maybe it’s not that serious. If you want to describe it, it’s like when the Soviet Union didn’t have to worry about other people’s high-altitude reconnaissance. The plane was piloted by a mere college student, but the outdated training plane landed in Moscow's Red Square. Yes, the same is true in today's Cao? City. The carnival people still won't let fighters with certain strength come in and out casually, but no one would have guessed that today's invaders would be so bold and careful let's call it an invasion. Well, let's call it bold and careful. At least in a literal sense, this statement makes sense. "Okay, it's the tallest house. There seems to be no one there. There should be a chance, right?" A figure in the dark muttered to himself unprofessionally, hunching over and gradually approaching the tallest building in the city - ―This is where four guys who were admired by thousands of people lost their composure. This black figure has a good figure. Maybe with a little training, he will be a very talented thief, but now, he will obviously put those professional thieves to shame - with such skills, he can actually sneak into those who have already become famous in the world of thievery. A city that no one dares to make any decisions about, and it’s in the heart of the city! "Pang!" A muffled sound accompanied by heavy objects falling from the sky blocked the path of the black shadow. "What is that?" Black Shadow's exclamation once again revealed his unprofessional nature, but he immediately understood that he was temporarily unable to see the light, and quickly covered his mouth. "Me?" It turned out that the fallen object was a person, smelling of alcohol, "I amwell, first of all, who are you?" "I" The shadow's voice betrayed its gender. Even the tone and tone revealed that it was a little girl. Of course, it is not ruled out that it was a disguise in the dark. However, it was not professional to this extent. She wanted to pretend It would be too expensive if a pig eats a tiger. "Well, wait, don't rush into talking, let me guess first." The person who fell from the air did not seem to be injured, but his mind was a little strange, "Grass? Among the people of your age in the cityshould be" There is no one who is a complete amateur in fighting, so you should not be from the Cao family, that is to say you are a guest. Tell me, who invited you here? " "Iwait a minute, you meanthis is Grass City?" The black shadow was frightened, "This could behow is it possiblethen wouldn't I" "What? Oh, is she a lost Cinderella?" The body that stood up was very strong and vigorous, and he grabbed the black shadow's wrist, "I can't believe that I am so close to that heartthrob Kyoto? Today? I will fulfill your wish and shatter your dream of chasing stars." "YouI" was pulled out of the shadow of the building. The moonlight confirmed that this was indeed a little girl, but Aiai was interrupted before she had a chance to finish her words. "Can you give me some tips now? Who are you? Oh, by the way, introduce yourself first, I am He Bing." "You are" The little girl could hardly close her mouth, "I am my name is Ruyue" "From the Ruyue family?" He Bing burped and pulled the little girl to climb up briskly, "It seems that I can't do my intelligence work well. I don't even know that there is such a fool in the Ruyue family Hey , don’t struggle, I’ll be fine if I fall from here, but you might end up in disgrace Well, here we are, go see what the grass of your dreams is.?Show your face" Yes, they arrived at the top of Cao? City, but this is already a place that can be regarded as a ruin. If it were not for the quality of the construction of Cao?'s house, this rooftop would definitely collapse in such a dilapidated condition, and now, in the ruins In the center, three people were lying crookedly. "They are" The little girl was stunned in the dark and did not recognize the identities of the three people. "Come on, come on, let me introduce you." He Bing pulled the little girl over with three shaking steps, "This is the legendary leader of the Jing family, the legendary Yushu Linfeng." "Ah?" The little girl's eyes almost popped out and she pointed at a man with bruises on his face and dust all over his body. He was lying on his side like a dedicated beggar during his break from work. Oh, that one had shiny black hair. He had already been caught in various places. "This I don't even know this is Kusanagi City. I'm not interested in Kusanagi Kyoya. What I like is him!" The little girl, far from being disappointed, pounced on another body lying on the ground. "Oh, red hair, crescent moon, Yagami'an's characteristics are obvious." Seeing the little girl clinging to Yagami's body like a hungry tiger, and being so excited that she didn't know what to do, He Bing chuckled, "So your idol is It's him. But you'd better not let him turn over, otherwise your idol dream will really be shattered." "No! Mine is the most handsome!" The little girl was really starstruck. She hugged Yagami's arm tightly and pulled it like a carrot, "ah!" "Didn't I tell you not to look at the front?" That's a face half-covered by red hair. It's no better than Cao Jingyou. The flowing nosebleed is strangely red, but the steady snoring is It shows that this person doesn't care about the pain at all. "How couldhow could this happen?" The little girl stayed there and kept asking. "Do masters have to be handsome men and beautiful women? That's just the wishful thinking of you Star Dou people." He Bing pointed to the last person again, "Look here, one of the representatives of elegance and nobility in the world, Kagura Chizuru …Don’t show that expression, she just didn’t wear a fighting suit today, and she accidentally got burned and her clothes were disheveled.” "Theywhat happened to them?" The little girl was still holding Yagami's arm. "It was just a fight. It's a pity that I can't even stand firmly, otherwise, I would have participated." He Bing suddenly took off his dirty coat and carefully covered Kagura Chizuru, as if he didn't want to let it go. Her exposed skin was caressed by the gauze of moonlight, "Haha, what do you think when you see the three legendary artifacts?" "……I have no idea." "Let me tell you! The three artifacts are still the three artifacts. They still have their own halo in front of everyone, but they also have their own indulgences. Ordinary people can be a little willful from time to time, but they, like today, get drunk and then stop. Such a bruised nose and swollen face, sleeping together under the moon like this, is a luxury. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, you are lucky to be here, but I'd better take you away immediately. Otherwise, when they wake up, some people will try to maintain official status Because of your image, I might silence you!" "Youdon't scare me." "What scares you? Forget it, I won't argue with you, I'll just take you to Ruyue's house" He Bing couldn't help but grabbed the little girl's wrist again, "By the way, what's your full name?" "like the moon sea." "Hmm I haven't heard of a girl with this name in the Ruyue family I have to take you to confirm." "II'm not from the Kisaragi family!" "Don't pretend to be like me. You just run out and wander around without any skills. If you are caught by me, are you afraid of going home and being punished? You can't even hope to get away with it" "You drunk maniac, let me go quickly!" "If I really let go, you must at least go to the hospital" “Anyway, I’m not from the Kisaragi family, and besides, I want my nunnery!” Under the moon, a pair of strange figures gradually left Cao? City. And on top of that dilapidated grass city, our "great" three artifacts were playing a small symphony with their own snores (ps: This chapter is an external chapter, but it is not yet certain whether the plot is integrated with the system of the main text. After all, I am writing this to celebrate someone’s birthday I have to agree, my conscience jumped out and pointed my spine, leading to this article The article appeared, everyone eat well, drink well, have fun, sleep well, and have a happy National Day) Text: Diana's Day (Part 1) (1) Early morning - meeting "The true meaning of love is a boring game, but I can never open my memory and erase all traces of you." In a simple writing room, a man and two women were having a meeting, and one of the women in blue was holding a piece of paper. He read in a cadence, "I would like to ask, is it a waste to send her to a fighting strengthening center to write such a satin at this age?" "This is an order from the fortress." The man at the small round table said calmly and resolutely, "Besides, our nests have no shortage of liberal arts talents, and force has been the focus in recent years." "For those children, it is their responsibility to pay for the organization, it is the organization's responsibility to choose their path, and it is our responsibility to let them go well on the path that has been determined." Another black woman looked at the children in front of her. Written materials, while interjecting, "Instead of arguing about the order of the organization, we should talk about our own work." "However, considering Angle's current state, it is indeed not a good decision to choose fighting." The woman in blue retorted. "Diana, are you sure you really understand Angle?" The black woman raised her head, her huge hairstyle twitching, "Do you know the origin of the content of the note in your hand? The little boy Angle cares about is also fighting for strength. Center, this is the point I can only say that you care too much about Kula, and your judgment of other children is a bit biased." "fox" Diana was about to speak, but the man interrupted the argument: "Okay. Three senior cadres met early in the morning, and the focus of the discussion was the development direction of a reserve talent - do you want to hold the meeting until lunch time? ?Diana, maybe being in charge of basic training for several years has made you care too much about this aspect, but please note that you are now the inspector of nests, and you have enough work to worry about." "Yes." Although she was still a little unwilling to give up, Diana understood that the problem lay with herself. "Well." The man ended the topic and handed two stacks of documents to Diana and Fox respectively, "This is your latest assignment, please take a look at it. Not much else to say. Inspector is a position for the organization to prevent the slightest change. You don't want it. Breaching the trust of the organization.” "Yes!" Fox asked while watching, "When will I report to you?" "In half a month! As a member of the second generation leadership group, my body can hardly bear the high load of work." The man smiled slightly and subconsciously touched his gray hair, "So, I decided to go too. I’m going to have an operation on my body and spend some time with my granddaughter.” "Judging from Ignis's postoperative results, I'm worried that your granddaughter will regard you as a strange and handsome young man." Diana was thinking about something, "Then love at first sight?" "Diana" The man was speechless for a moment, "Even though you are still in your prime years now, you will be where you are today in a few years." "So what?" Diana smiled arrogantly, "No matter how beautiful I am, Kula won't treat me as a man, right?" "Zero, accept the facts!" Fox stood up seriously as before, "Now we are training the fourth generation of successors, and your clone is also taking on its own role. Really, times have changed" "The meeting is dismissed!" Zero ran away from the writing room first. (2) Breakfast - Departure "Aunt Diana, today I" The little girl with yellow hair on the dining table drank milk, her watery eyes like the mouth of a warm spring. "It's okay, Kula. Although I can't accompany you in the combat training center, you can still go home every day! Besides, you can't rely on me your whole life. You have to learn to be alone" Diana looked at her watch, " Oh, I don’t have enough time, I have to catch a flight. Kula, remember to wash the dishes after drinking the milk, and don’t forget to lock the door when you go out.” When Diana came out of the dust, there was a burst of smoke and dust at the door. The little girl Kula stared blankly, couldn't help but smile softly, and took a sip of milk. "Well we first got the secret base in Louisiana, USA and then we got South Town and oh, it seems that the people we are dealing with this time are under the jurisdiction of Lord Zero's clones I don't know what they are doing there. How is the atmosphere?" Diana sat on the private jet, browsing pages and pages of materials, and casually concluded, "I wonder if the clone has the same personality as Mr. Zero?" (3) Noon - airborne "Lady Diana, we have arrived at the secret base in Louisiana." The crew's report broke the silence in the plane, and Diana finally opened her eyes from her slumber. "Really? What's the weather like now? What's the wind speed?" Diana looked at the clouds outside the window, although she couldn't see anything. "More suitable for airdrops." "Then, get ready!" A passenger plane emerges from the skyPassing by, a small black dot fell quickly as if it appeared out of thin air, getting closer and closer to the ground. Suddenly, the black dot grew into a flower mushroom, and finally, it fluttered and landed on the ground … "Are you trying hard enough? Let me see what this young man in his twenties looks like Haha, it seems that all the cadres in this district are clones!" (4) Lunch - surprise inspection The secret base is not big, oh, actually the part exposed on the ground is not big, it is vaguely like an ordinary chemical plant. Of course, Diana was indifferent to this appearance. She had no interest in making a big show of it, or in other words, that was not her habit as an inspector. At this moment, most people were in the cafeteria. Diana walked in swaggering and, like everyone else, used her employee card to get a lunch that she liked quite well. The only difference was that the card she used was of a different level than others, but But there is no privilege when it comes to eating. “Nice details.” Sitting in the corner seat, Diana tasted the food in the canteen, looked at those who had been busy all morning, and gave a soft compliment. No one knew what she was complimenting, and no one noticed her compliments, but that didn't mean everyone ignored her. "Excuse me, who are you?" A young man wearing a belt walked up to her. "Are you Guricha?" Diana looked at the visitor. Although she was somewhat sure of his identity, she seemed a little uninterested in the attire. "Yes. However, although the employee card you are using is formal, it does not belong to any level in the factory. So, please allow me to confirm your identity." Guricha explained gently. Probably, he didn't want to alarm too much. people. "Diana. Inspector of nests. This time she is responsible for inspections in the United States." Diana continued to deal with her lunch, "I am happy to tell you that this canteen gives me a good feeling." Text "Thoughts of a Hidden Dragon" (lyrics, music) Obviously, this is a song for the heroine of Volume 98. It can be regarded as a preview By the way, Blizzard knows how to get some expansion packs Well, that's all. "Thoughts of a Hidden Dragon" ――Bi Shiling’s lyrics and music My little ornament, the shining silver ornament, is the blessing left to me by my father. In the past days, the gentleness of my father’s smile reminded me that there is more to life than loneliness. I am a little prisoner, a poor prisoner who is confined to the ground. The only thing in my world is this valley. The beautiful valley cannot eliminate my loneliness until you break into the night. I see the sun rising and setting, the butterflies dancing gracefully, I walked on the quiet road with fallen sycamore leaves, I can’t escape loneliness, but I hope for happiness in my dreams. I woke up feeling like I was crying again. I finally have you to complement me when I play the guitar and sing softly. I found that your story has already been written. How I want to be confused but feel clearly, I couldn’t help but stop when I said goodbye. My little valley, the valley where the setting sun keeps company, my long hair is blown by the wind. Looking at that road, the path paved with fallen leaves, when will you break into this night again Click to view the picture link: Text Past events 1984 (Part 1) 1984, summer. This is an era before Rust landed on the Red Square. Although the Kagura Palace has everything to do in Europe, it cannot satisfy someone's "little" wish. "Oil from the Caucasus, when will your true identity be revealed?" A girl in white lay beside the window of a classic Rolls-Royce, her bored eyes looking at the wheat fields and the distant Alps. Mountain. "Miss, Zurich is almost here. If there are no other orders, we will check in in 30 minutes." The girl in white turned her head and glanced at the meticulous driver, who was so meticulous even when speaking, which made her feel quite bored, but even if she wanted to say something, it was not worth complaining to the person in front of her who was acting under orders. …… "I said, do you really want to go?" An eighteen-year-old blond girl dragged a boy younger than her, "You haven't fulfilled what you promised me yet!" "First of all, your problem is not just around the corner, and that cannot be a reason not to go." The young man's beard is growing vigorously, adding a bit of maturity to his face, "You really hate that family , just stay in South America.” "No!" The girl simply hugged the boy's arm tightly in her arms, "If you leave my sight, maybe you will fly away in the wind. Who should I ask for help?" "Then come with me." The young man twitched his hands and noticed the other party's determination, "Also, although your peerless elegance is good, I am immune to it." "snort!" …… "Over the years, the sustained and rapid economic growth of Germany, especially Japan, has had a considerable impact on the United States" In the round table conference room, a secretary read out the document. Unfortunately, the worried tone could not stop the girl in white from fainting. Drowsily Finally, she moved. "What's your opinion on this?" The girl's actions interrupted everyone's thinking - obviously, her status was one of the best among those present. After a long time, someone finally broke the silence: "For the sake of world stability, the Grassroots have agreed to gradually sacrifice hard power in exchange for soft power in the next few years when they have to take measures." "Soft power" The girl thought for a while, then got up and walked to the door, "Then, you guys can formulate an economic plan for about ten years." When she left, she suddenly turned back, "Soft power is very expensive " After leaving the conference room and the five-star hotel, the girl's driver finally couldn't help but ask - yes, he also served as a bodyguard and followed him all the time, "Miss, why did you agree to go to the house?" "Do you think I agreed too readily?" The girl smiled softly, "If you want to know, I can answer." "" "Sure enough, you will always be just the microphone in the family court." The girl's smile solidified into sadness, "When will you be able to have your own voice?" “I must do my duty faithfully when I work.” Obviously, the driver’s suppressed words did not have any good effect, and the girl’s dejection turned into a wailing: “Who of the people around me is not working? Who of you will stay with me during the holiday?” "Miss, she has a lot of things to do every day" "I'm not Napoleon!" The girl's wailing broke out intoforget it, this was just a short-lived vent, and her angry look for a few seconds quickly faded away, "I want to climb the Alps." "Miss, now" "I am the one who draws the blueprint, regardless of coloring, and you are just my driver." …… "The real master is not here, shall we go back?" The blond girl still held the boy's hand. "No, I want to go to the Alps." The young man smiled slightly, "Without revealing our identity, we traveled to London to see the Master of Kagura Palace. Do you think they will receive it seriously? Can you speak kindly? Telling us that the master is not here is the accumulation of hundreds of years of noble demeanor.” "Then why did you come?" The girl was a little annoyed. "I don't believe they don't maintain contact with the palace master, and as long as the contact information is transmitted through the air, I can still eavesdrop in a small area." The young man sighed helplessly, "Actually, with your ability, these are completely You can understand it in an instant, as long as you are willing to think Could it be that you will really be so lost until you find him?" "Iworry about him." When she mentioned this, the girl lowered her head a little, "I don't know what kind of punishment he received" It was just this moment of distraction that made the boy break away from the girl.Flying in mid-air: "I'm going to the Alps. Since you hate the Kagura family, I won't force you." Not paying attention to the girl's roar after being stunned, the young man Feng Xu Yufeng headed southeast, leaving only an unknown sigh in the wind: "Actually, that person was already known to the tribe not long after he was born, and I also We go to visit every year. And we didn’t tell you Who is willing to tell you? Once you know the news, you will definitely go to see each other, but what else can you do except cry a thousand lines Master, what do you think about Vice? The punishment is really too severe!" ――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― ――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― ―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― (PS: There have been no updates recently, because I am busy, because I am lazy, because Jianghu’s Internet speed is bad There are not many reasons. Anyway, even the reasons will be understood by readers as reasons. Under the premise of ensuring that there is no tj, in addition to ensuring quality, I never guarantee the quantity)—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text Past events 1984 (Part 2) The altitude of the Alps may not be too high, at least the girl in white can play in single clothes in the mountains where the spring snow has just melted without changing her expression. The soft sunlight not only illuminated the snow water that was forming a small stream, but also made the long black hair of the girl in white shine. "Miss, there is another meeting tonight" The bodyguard is qualified, but not necessarily likable. The girl in white was playing with a bunch of young grass seedlings that had just broken through the ground. She turned slightly and said, "Don't follow me. It's still boring if you follow me anyway." "I must……" "If I want to get rid of you, can you keep up?" "If I get dumped by you, the Family Court will blame me, but it won't punish me, but if I don't even dissuade me" "Okay, okay, I'll just ask you." The girl in white interrupted the bodyguard and said, "Dinner will be ready at 7pm." The voice was still there, but the figure was blurry, and the bodyguard lost his target as soon as he took a step forward. "Miss, who in Europe dares to do anything against you? But there is nothing I can do" The bodyguard left muttering to himself, but did not find anyone enjoying their conversation just now - in fact, no one can blame him, after all, the eavesdropper was floating in the clouds. …… The girl in white clothes was still speeding through the mountains. This was probably a kind of entertainment for her, but a voice suddenly sounded in her ears: "How are you? Speeding is wrong." "Who?" The girl in white suddenly stopped and looked around, only to see a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy with a flat head standing behind her, with an uninhibited smile on his lips. “It doesn’t matter who I am, but you’d better not break the tranquility here, right?” The young man took two steps closer. "There is no one here" The girl in white was obviously nervous. "I'm not talking about other people!" The young man's eyes were fixed on the eyes of the girl in white. "The little squirrel fell from the tree because you dazzled it with running; the woodchuck that just poked its head was rolled up by you. The wind dust was so frightened that it shrank back into its nest; a magpie returning south did not dare to stay here when it saw your white shadow" "How do you know this?" "Since I can follow you all the time, I can naturally see what damage you have done." The young man did not pay attention to the girl in white's retort, "Don't dance at your speed in the future, although your dancing is beautiful. ." "Dance?" The girl in white couldn't help but take two steps back. "If you didn't want to appreciate it, I would have stopped you from harassing the indigenous people here." The young man's tone was like a administrator of nature. "If it were the Amazon forest, I would agree with you; however, this is the Alps." The girl in white suddenly ran to the side like a rabbit, leaving a faint shadow in her place, "Unless you stop me again." "Want to play?" The young man looked at the retreating figure and smiled playfully, "It turns out that the blessing of speed is used for hide-and-seek." Sighing, the young man’s figure was wrapped in the strong wind and disappeared “Oh no, it’s not that the boy has disappeared, but he has been floating lightly behind the girl in white with the help of the wind, but he did not disturb her. It seemed that he really appreciated the sway in her movements. …… "I'm not coming! You're just toying with me." The girl in white suddenly stopped and bumped into the arms of the young man who couldn't escape. "The way you run is my scenery." The young man's smile was like the spring around him, energetic and fresh. He gently leaned the girl in white against his chest and listened to her breathing under the intense exercise. "Today is not the day." On weekends, you don’t go to school or work?” "I gave myself a half-day vacation." The girl in white's reserve allowed her to struggle out of the boy's arms. This was a very simple action, but it made her breath smoother. She replaced the reason for her blush with shyness, "My name is Wan Gui. ,what's your name?" "You can call me Goenitz." "It seems that you are also free, can you accompany me?" The girl who called herself Wan Gui couldn't take any time off, so she randomly noticed something and ran over in a few steps. "Ten Thousand Turtles" The young man named Goenitz slowly followed her and whispered to himself, "He is indeed the heir of the mirror, but he feels tired from running at that level It seems that he doesn't Completely inheriting the energy of the mirrorit's strange." …… "Jiadilu, don't stay with your wife and kids all the time, help me!" The blond girl lost sight of Goenitz. After gritting her teeth for a while, she finally recognized it and contacted other people. At this time, the soft-haired girl on the phone Her tone was clear and she wanted to try the power of her beauty trap. "Have you not been pestering Gao Ni recently?tz? "The tone on the other end of the phone was a bit evasive. It should be a man who was standing up. "I lost track of him. That guy was running like the wind He was just like a gust of wind!" The blonde girl was annoyed. "That's itbut I can't help you." "Don't be so heartless, okay?" The blonde girl was anxious, "If you don't help me, I will I will go to your house and destroy your family!" "Okay, come on, we are worried about our daughter's bloodline, and it would be good to have one more person to brainstorm ideas." The other party was obviously indifferent. "Jia-di-way!" "Mai Zhuo, you should find other things to do. Some things are better to just let nature take its course." “I don’t care, you’re an old married man you can’t sit and talk Hey, hey” It seemed that the other party had hung up. "Car-di-way!" A deafening scream came from the private jet. Text Explanation of "Once Upon a Time in 1984" First of all, this is a novella. ?Obviously, many people only watched "Part 1" and couldn't guess who the characters were - to be honest, these plots were indeed made up by me. However, I have gone through the so-called "research" and still have a certain basis for reasoning. “Well, let’s talk serious. Writing this novella was actually inspired by a fanfic written by someone on Baidu, and then I studied the plot and the original setting of Gonitz. In short, I decided to write a novella about Gonitz. . You can say that I overturned the verdict for him. Anyway, I love this character very much - a guy who has too many burdens and would rather die alone. This novella will start from the encounter between Konitz and Kagura Mangetsu to Konitz's killing of Mangetsu in 1986, and the ending will be a songwell, the lyrics, I will post them later. Among them, it will be interspersed with Mai Zhuo's search for Vice, the reason why Leona killed her parents, the process of Xiaocao and Benimaru being "educated" by Gao, and the encounter between Gao and Nujia These plots can be regarded as an explanation of the background of the main text, and are directly related to the plot of Hebing visiting the grave of Kagura Mangei - this is a matter of Volume 98. If you are still confused, let me remind you - in the ending of 96, Gao can't escape, but why did he commit suicide? ? Okay, here are the lyrics I mentioned, which are based on the tone of Goenitz alone in front of Kagura Ten Thousand Turtles—— You once asked me what happiness is in my memory, I couldn’t explain clearly The evening breeze of the Alps and the starry sky of the Caucasus plain Those footprints have long been covered but will not be buried I actually know those favors in dreams you mentioned The tranquility of the Thames River under the clear blue sky You have been protecting me for these ordinary things but you have to I also know your pride and your loneliness Those complaints you take the trouble to make are your greatest wealth I also understand your helplessness and your thoughts A lot of the concessions you have to make are made with reluctance and pain The beautiful shooting stars that cut through the night are just a scene in the eyes of the public The end of the unknown fall stirred up a somewhat moving realization Maybe the path you have chosen doesn’t have its own footing and you don’t need to stand on your own. ?Perhaps you are so stubborn that you can’t let go of your life-long devotion just because you have already given it Maybe you have already clearly looked down on the fog between life and death just because of that trace of true feelings. Maybe you never care about my pain of losing you and the different ways to avenge our fate. The longing that floats with the wind and the happiness that disperses with the wind are left with this confession that I don’t know where. Maybe facing you is the mistake of my life\ Text: Things in Orochi Space (Full Version) There are no white clouds in the sky, and there is no sun, but the light from an unknown source makes this space not feel like night. And under this not too weak light, the ruins that can be seen everywhere can be guessed that the former place was an altar-like place. And somewhere on the edge, there is a small cabin. I don't know what material it is made of, but it has a very peaceful appearance. "Xiaojia, we're here to see you." There was a table at the door of the hut, with a game of chess on it. The hard thinking of a middle-aged man with short blue hair was interrupted by two people coming from a distance. The one who spoke A handsome young man with flying black hair, and the other is a girl in Tang suit with a pretty smile. "How many times have I told you to call me Jiadilu?" The middle-aged man raised his head helplessly, "In terms of age, I am dozens of generations older than you!" "Does seniority mean anything to us?" The girl smiled playfully, "By the way, can you break this situation?" "This game is not difficult, but how can my chess skills compare with the master's?" The middle-aged man, who calls himself Jiadi Lu, changed from helpless to depressed, "This is basically a trap to put me under house arrest here! I Look, the master’s purpose is definitely to scare you two little children and make me, a poor man, a nanny" "Children? Please call us Kusanagi and Yagamiyu." The handsome young man was very polite and polite. "So, what are the graceful Mr. Jian and the innocent Miss Yagami Yu going to do to kill time today?" Jiadi Lu simply stopped looking at the chessboard, "You know, my status here is lower than you, those Don’t count me out for any prohibited behavior.” "It's nothing, just boring." Yagami Yu sat across Jiadi Road familiarly, "For us, you are at least a story bank." "Although the master is scared to death after holding you in his mouth, at least give me some privacy, okay?" Jiadi Lu had the urge to run away quickly, but he didn't do that after all - because in front of the master, he couldn't do it at all. No place to hide. "I heard that you will die at the hands of your daughter in this life?" Kusanagi ignored his request and leaned against Yagami Jade from behind, his eyes full of gossip. "How about not telling me?" Jiadilu was about to cry. “Well, you can also tell me how you gave birth to your daughter.” The gossipy emotion written on Iori Yagami’s face was no less impressive. "Please, everyone in this dimension is a spirit. No matter how much research you do, you can't give birth to a child by yourself. Can you just let me go?" "Let you go? If that doesn't work, you can vanish into thin air like Goenitz did." A voice echoed in the space, causing Jiadilu to tremble: "Master, I" "You miss your daughter, so you would rather be entangled with these two children." The voice seemed calm and joking, "Let me count - Goenitz broke the jar, you gave up the peaches, Yamazaki Ryuji was violent and uncooperative, Vice is jealous, Shermei fantasizes about having a husband and raising children, Chris has a split personality, Qiluo Society is not doing his job properly, and there are seven problematic characters in the so-called Eight Elites. If I really clean up the world, can I guarantee that you will do better than humans? Oh no, it shouldn’t be a guarantee, it’s not much to hope for.” "Master, you have changed." Jiadilu was sweating profusely, but Cao Jian and Yagami Jade smiled: "Is this the real reason why you are willing to give humans a chance?" "It's normal to change some habits after merging some consciousness with Hebing, but that doesn't matter." The voice was condescending to Jiadi Road, but unusually kind to Kusanagi Sword and Iori Yagami. "My child, although I can shuffle the cards at any time. , but that decision is not an easy one to bear The prodigal son will never be able to exchange for gold when he comes back!" "We don't have the ability to look down on all living beings like you." Iori Yagami shook his head, "No matter how true the truth is, it is just empty talk on paper." "You really want to go to Earth that much?" "Who called us children?" Yagamiyu smiled, revealing his white fangs. "Yes, child." The voice said with emotion, "Children are more precious than time, and the Eight Heroes were also a group of children at the beginning." "But children will always grow up, just like women will always get married." Yagami Jade's metaphor made Jiadi Lu secretly feel cold. "Yu'er, you are wrong. It is a fact that women tend to get married, but it is not the reason. Children tend to grow up, but it is not a law." There was a hint of smile in the voice, "Besides, do you really care about having children?" "You mean that is a special solution, but not a general solution?" Yagami Yu thought for a moment. "Don't show off with advanced mathematics terminology!" Cao Jian was suddenly unhappy. "I don't understand, I can teach you." Iori Yagami returned his hand and patted Kusanagi's shoulder, "I don't think you are jealous." "You" Cao Jian was about to get angry, but just like Iori Yagami's hand, he could onlyHe brushed against his shoulders. As spirits, they had no possibility of personal attack. It would just be a battle of words——compared to him, this was Yagami Yu's advantage. "Xiao Jian, there is no need to be angry. Yu'er's years of immersion are not something you can achieve in a short time. Anyway, there is a long way to go, and you also have your own advantages." "Advantage? In this space, I am completely useless as a hero Tell the truth, can we go to the earth for a walk?" Cao Jian sighed. "It's not impossible" "Really?" Kusanagi Sword, Yagami Jade, and Jiadi Lu all jumped for joy. "But we have to make a deal" "There are three chapters in the agreement, right? No problem!" "Three chapters? You seem to be thinking too simply." The voice paused for a while, "You have no correct understanding of the extent of your abilities on earth. If your identities are exposed, it will lead to chaos on the earth. A small pebble can still stir up ripples on the lake, let alone you?" "Tell me the conditions first." Yagamiyu suddenly caught a glimpse of Jiadilu's encouraging eyes, "I'm afraid Xiaojia has been obsessed with her daughter for too long." "Okay, let me make the agreement. Moreover, I have the final right of interpretation, and I reserve the right to add terms at any time." "As long as we can get out, no matter how overlord's treaty is, it's still worthy of discussion." Yagami Yu was very conscious of me being a fish, "right, Ajian?" "That's right." The two of them smiled knowingly, showing no sign of the conflict they had just had. "The child is so good." "Stop sighing, children are not sentimental." Iori Yagami's tone made Jiadi Lu feel embarrassed - that is the same as the existence of the earth! "First of all, to appear on the earth, you need a body, but obviously, ordinary reincarnations of you will definitely not be able to wait for the baby stage of babbling, so we have to find a body for you. And, according to your words, Your purpose is to wander around the earth, so you cannot use too much power - that is to say, what I will find for you must be the bodies of ordinary people, and it just so happens that there is an organization called Nests on the earth right now. The technology for making clones is very advanced, and it is not difficult to select three bodies from those so-called failures" "Three objects?" Iori Yashenyu frowned. "Yes. Jiadi Lu, you have not been working for some years. This time, I order you to accompany these two children to ensure that they do not suffer serious trauma and at the same time prevent them from doing extreme things." "Yes Master." "However, no matter what you do, you cannot let anyone guess your identity. Remember, it is anyone." "why……" "Ask Yu'er the reason then It would be better if you could understand it yourself Ajian, the gap between you and Yu'er cannot be made up in a few years or decades." "what about others?" "Others let's wait until we find a suitable body Also, Jiadilu, if you let Tao Zi go again this time I hope you will learn from Mai Zhuo." Text: Taking a bath (short article, can be considered incomplete) Extra chapter taking a bath After pouring the shampoo into his hand and rubbing it into his long hair bit by bit, Andy closed his eyes comfortably and rubbed his scalp gently, enjoying the feeling of complete relaxation. Gradually, Andy discovered that the nozzle that was supposed to be fixed became loose. Whenever he scrubbed his hair, the nozzle pointed there intentionally or unintentionally, making it difficult for him to wash it clean. Is he my brother? It must be, Andy seemed to hear Terry's smiling voice. After being stunned for a moment, Andy continued to wash, whether it was Terry's boring joke or clumsy help. At this moment, Andy felt as if they had returned to the days when they were adopted by Jeff. In a daze, he had a glimmer of hope and kept washing like this. "younger brother." Terry’s headless and tailless whispers made Andy think he was hallucinating, so he hesitated to ask, “What?” because of his drunkenness. "nothing." Time passed slowly and comfortably, and maybe Andy's hope was fulfilled, maybe he would know that the two brothers were poisoned by gas. However, real life does not accommodate the emotion of reminiscence. The sound of rock's door opening challenged the authority of the sound of water, followed by his helpless sigh: "The supermarket needs to be renovated, and I have to travel far for shopping these days" "Supermarket" The two brothers chuckled in unison. "When we were worried that Keith would wipe out the roots" "At that time, we hadn't met our adoptive father" Terry and Andy froze mid-sentence, and a few seconds later they spoke in unison again: "You said What?" "nothing." The third coincidence made Andy suddenly laugh. The laughter was very strange. Then, he found that Terry was also laughing, and the laughter was not natural. So, he no longer suppressed his voice, but quietly turned his back to Terry, not letting him see the corners of his eyes. Gradually, the laughter stopped, and time escaped quietly amidst the sound of water from the nozzle, until Rock couldn't help but remind: "How long do you want to bathe and transform into a mermaid?" "Got it!" Terry responded loudly, tapping the nozzle on Andy's head, "Take it, we are not the daughters of the sea after all." When he reached out to take it, Andy accidentally grabbed Terry's hand - the feeling was very strange, paradoxically like childhood. "elder brother." "how?" "nothing." "Ohyou can wash it first, I'll wait for you." Terry's voice was as gentle as he remembered. "From now onit's rare to take a shower together." "You have Xiao Wu and Beidou Maru; I have Rock and Mary." "I missmy adoptive father." "……Me too."\ Text: kof's fantasy character soundtrack (condensed version without explanation) "Jianghu Road" - Kagura Chizuru's Monologue "A Life of Talking and Laughing" - Cao Jing's Monologue "I stand on the roof of the whole world" - Monologue by Iori Yagami "The Love of My Life" - He Bing's Monologue "Proud Smile" - Cao Kui sings while drinking "Laughing in the Red Dust" - Yamazaki Ryuji's inner monologue "Love the country and love the beauty even more" - Collection of the Eight Masters "Overdone" - Vice vs. Mai Zhuo "The Sky of History" - Mai Zhuo recalls Nujia "Cheers to Friends" - Jiadilu's back view of Yamazaki Ryuji "The Sea" - the old tailor versus Mai Zhuo "Blessing" - Chorus by Iori and Asamiya Athena (invited by Asamiya Athena, selected by Iori An) "Kiss Goodbye"——king Duhe Bing "I want to go blowing with you" - Goenitz to Ten Thousand Turtles "After the Rain in B Minor" - The encounter between He Bing and Kagura Qianlong "Dear Child" - Goenitz to Leona "Wind Colors" - Kagura Mangei vs. Konitz, Shikiken Takashi vs. Asamiya Athena "The Fairy Sword Asks Love" - ??Kagura Qianlong and He Bing "This Woman" - Todo Kasumi versus Yagami-an "Flowers Too Fragrant" - Iori Yagami versus the Tanama sisters "The Price of Love" - ??Asamiya Athena vs. Iori Yagami "I love you very much" - Li Mei versus He Bing "Love each other" - the gradually mature Bao Duimaiya Athena, Shii Quanzhong, Zhen Yuanzhai "Is there such a song that will remind you of me" - He Bing versus King (Bing Na ending) "Heartfelt Recitation" - He Bing vs. King (Bing King ending) "Recitation from the Heart" Appendix ——"Li Xianglan" music, lyrics by Bi Shiling In the mist and rain, we parted several times. In the mist and rain, we met again and again, and sent brocade books frequently. The night is hazy, like illusion and reality, like your fragrance. I hold my wine and lean against the cedar. I hope that I will be able to communicate with you. I can see you after I get drunk, and I will lean against the flower red. Ah~~ It’s the long-lasting pull of the heart, like the countless sounds surging in Qu Ning’s mouth, which will eventually melt and thaw. Ah~~it seems that all things are becoming more and more cute, this is the vivid feeling, hand in hand to say bonus. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not not know the pain, through life and death, know the pain, deep feelings, heartfelt recitation. Like a warm breeze, every detail illuminates your face. I count the stars on my knees. My vows are secretly flowing. I hold you in my arms and will never relax in my life. Ah~~ It’s the long-lasting pull of the heart, like the countless sounds surging in Qu Ning’s mouth, which will eventually melt and thaw. Ah~~it seems that all things are becoming more and more cute, this is the vivid feeling, hand in hand to say bonus. \ Text: A certain chapter in the later part of volume 98, "The Sorrow of Meng" The sorrow of cuteness It was still raining, and the weather could be considered heavy rain in the birdsong, which was not suitable for Cao Meng's situation, but it was very suitable for her mood at this time. …Ameng, the hope of the Grass Tribe rests with you… Thinking about it, the street in front of Cao Meng's eyes was still blurred by raindrops, but in this blur, Cao Cui's playful smiling face seemed to be transformed. It seemed that the weight on her shoulders was getting heavier. She closed her eyes and opened them again. He glanced sideways at He Bing who was running with him, but unfortunately he couldn't analyze the color. He seemed to have fallen into trance amidst this vigorous movement. "The Todo Dojo is coming soon." He Bing's voice was very calm, "Aoi has long since deceived Kasumi out of Tokyo. There is a vacant room there." "It's useless. Xiaokui can't hold those people down, and our speed is no match for the Kagura clan" "Moreover, the Cao? City is so close that it's hard to save the fire from the distant water." He Bing looked sideways at Cao? Meng, with a slight curvature at the corner of his mouth, "It seems that you think this is a dead end - then why do you have the heart to do so? Putting Akui in danger while you insist on walking towards the end of a dead end?" "It is true that one person resisting alone will not help; a thousand people resisting alone can delay a considerable amount of time." Cao Meng's expression was as calm as ever. "Yes, I have learned the spirit of unity and dedication in Cao? City again." He Bing smiled, "However, I am neither from Cao? City, nor will I be a moth to the flame." “It’s really not smart to switch sides to Cao?Cheng at the moment when the victory in Kagura Palace is sealed.” Cao?Meng turned his head away, not looking at He Bing. "Really?" He Bing looked back, then looked at Teng Tang Dojo who was already visible, "There's no time, and I won't make any big claims If I say it's possible for me to preserve Cao Yang and let the two families do this, Negotiating peace, are you willing to block the pursuers from behind for me? At least, give me five minutes." "Possible? How sure are you?" Cao Meng became attentive. "Depends on the grass on your back? The strength of Yang at its peak." "then." Cao Meng looked back at Cao Yang's face buried in her shoulder. Her expression moved, and she suddenly turned around. Cao Yang on her back flew towards He Bing due to inertia, "I don't believe you, but I promise." He Bing did not answer. He just hugged Cao Yang and quickly walked away, disappearing at the door of Tengtang Dojo. ?…Hebing… Cao Meng never looked back, quietly looking at the crowd getting closer and closer, her black hair suddenly fell away, and the rain hitting her body gradually boiled. …I don’t believe you can turn the tide…but I believe in the tears that overflowed from the corners of Cao Yang’s eyes… The visitor didn’t want to pay attention to the grass blocking the road, but as he approached, he was blocked by a wall of fire! "In order to maintain the terrifying tornado, the invincible Wind King was finally defeated by the three artifacts Even if you block the road with flames, what can you do?" Richen, who was carrying Kagura Hidden Dragon on his back, arrived last. "Where is Xiaokui?" Cao Meng ignored Kagura Qianlong's persuasion. "It's just a lethargy." Kagura Qianryu sighed and smiled, his expression under the raincoat was not very clear, "Kusa? Aoi is Cao? The person Chai Fushi intends to entrust, if she is killed, it will only trigger an endless confrontation between the two families." "Really?" Cao Meng's eyes were filled with disdain, "But you are relentless in hunting down a helpless patient." "But he is the only potential heir of Cao? City who is not included in my calculations. Cao? City can't tolerate me hurting Cao? Kui, but it won't choose to break up because I killed Cao? Yang. Cao? Chaizhou is never powerful enough" Look The moisture covering the cute grass gradually turned into water vapor, and was eventually replaced by flames. Kagura Qianlong admired it playfully, "Don't worry, the grass tribe was open to the Internet in Mogadishu back then, but now I have no intention of doing so. The Destroy Grass Tribe." "That's right, the Cao? Clan, not the Cao? City." Cao? Meng's tone was very sneer, "You have never looked at our clan from the bottom of your heart, or in other words, your hatred at least hopes to suppress our clan back to a few hundred years ago.” "Grass? The cute eyes can talk!" Kagura Qianlong laughed, "Why delay? In such a weather environment, how long can your fire wall last? Richen, what do you think?" "Absolutely no more than ten minutes." "Thank you for your overestimation." Probably because Kagura Qianlong saw through it, Kusanagi's expression returned to the calmness of a shipwreck at the bottom of the sea. "It's a pity that nothing can be changed in ten minutes. Today's Tokyo is the home court of Kagura Palace." "So you can just watch me run out of steam." Cao Meng's tone sounded like a statement, but also like a rhetorical question, "Or is it a sudden idea to create another myth of Nagasaka Po?" Kagura Qianlong stared at the grass? Meng, his eyes were a little blurred. The fire wall was not very wide, nor was it strong, but once someone tried to cross it, it would inevitably lead toThe sudden growth of the wall of fire - just like this, the grass covered with flames is very cute and smells like a god descending from the earth. Time passed by without anyone noticing, perhaps, everyone in the venue knew it, but no one broke the weird silence, except for the quiet sound of rain and water boiling and evaporating. "Talent! So squandered, like Yata and Kusana during the Battle of Sekigahara?" With a faint word, Kagura Qianryu buried his head, "Give her the result of a fighter Romance Cao Cao was frightened, but I wasn't Go on, take your time, if dozens of people surround one of them and someone is still killed, it would be a joke." "It's been almost five minutes before I know itThank you." The wall of fire disappeared. Facing the crowd surrounding Kagura Qianryu and the offensive of countless figures, Kusanagi took a step forward towards Kagura Qianryu and flew up. ――Nanase! The blessings of speed in different styles hit Cao Meng in a very short time, directly knocking her to the ground while she was in the air. However, the grass that fell to the ground? Meng did not stop at all. He stood up without hesitation and turned sideways - could it be Huang Ya? It's a pity that with just a hand gesture, dozens of speedy greetings came rushing towards him - Cao Meng blocked the sideways with his left arm, holding on and not retreating, but he couldn't avoid the road beneath him. Cracked. "One hundred and eighty-two postures?" Richen, who was less than one meter away from Cao Meng, smiled slightly, without even raising her head from the Kagura Hidden Dragon on her shoulders. Richen’s words guided everyone, and a continuous stream of speedy congratulations were directed at Cao Meng. "If you are fighting alone, this is indeed a way to lure your opponent to lose. However, you are not facing one person." Richen looked at the grass in front of him. Meng was getting shorter and shorter - it was not that she was bent over, but The ground beneath his feet was becoming more and more broken. "As long as you keep attacking quickly and persistently, I don't believe you can attack with the One Hundred and Eighty-Two Style." Richen, who was carrying Kagura Qianlong on his back, was very leisurely, and Cao Meng gritted his teeth, but there was no way he could pay attention to her teasing, and he could only persist with burning fire all over his body. In the end, there are no miracles, or in other words, this is a miracle of perseverance. The Hundred and Eighty-Two Style was still aborted - Cao Meng didn't give up, but her entire left arm was beaten to pieces and broken in sections. Unable to block, she was smashed to the ground. "You can give up. From the beginning to the end, I only want Cao Yang's life." Kagura Qianlong raised her head and looked down at Cao Meng, whose body was covered in flames and turned into green smoke by the rain. It was indeed overlooking the place where she was. There is already a drop of more than one meter on the ground. "Richen, you idiot." Cao Meng struggled to support himself with one hand and crawled half of his body out of the "hole". "I just practiced biting." "What?" Richen opened his eyes wide. "It is impossible for me to reach you at this time." Cao Meng raised his head, his eyes full of ridicule, but it was so difficult, "I just changed a way to delay time." "You fought for about seven minutes in total." Kagura Qianryu looked at her warmly. The wound was soaked with blood. From the smoke, it seemed that the plastic bottle that stored life had a helpless hole. "But then What’s the use?” "Is it?" Cao Meng opened her eyes wide and smiled sweetly, "Maybe" "She's dead." Silently looking at Cao Meng's head hanging down weakly, Richen spoke lightly, as if to remind Kagura Qianlong, as if to remind something else. "Then, let's continue chasing." Kagura Qianlong lowered his head again. The crowd rushed away quickly, telling the smoke in the rain where the flames had burned. The smoke in the rain also turned from thick to thin, and finally dissipated, leaving only the broken ground and more and more blood on the ground, as if overflowing from a spring. Cao Meng was lying on the ground, with a twisted smile on her face squeezing the ground. Maybe it was satisfaction, maybe it was tranquility. At least, even if it was so twisted, there was nothing majestic about it There was an unknown expression in those vague eyes. The light of the focus is like the wick of a lamp, which seems to be the last light of life in the countdown …Uncle Chai Zhou…Xiao Kui…Yang… …For the inherent responsibility… …For that meaningless hope… …I don’t believe it, but I never look back… When Kagura Qianlong and his entourage completely disappeared, Kusanagi's fingers seemed to twitch, as if Text: A certain chapter in the later part of volume 98, "Long Yang Dui" (continued from "Cute Sorrow" As if the traces of cuteness were washed away, the dripping rain suddenly stopped, which made Richen, who was carrying Kagura Hidden Dragon on his back, frown. "Xiao Qian, what do you want to say?" Kagura Qianlong lay comfortably on her back, as if accompanying the pony she had been with for many years. "Why let grass? Are you so cute?" Richen asked in a low voice after a moment's notice. "What did she succeed in?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "I don't know, but just because of the delay of these few minutes, the heavy rain you painstakingly created stopped." Richen's tone was slightly worried, "The result of your strategizing was that we formed an almost instant absolute advantage on the frontline battlefield in Tokyo. But you let the enemy take advantage of you because of his abandonmentit's very unlike you." "If I am thinking about whether to compromise and whether to abandon the people who are traveling with me at this moment, including you - will you be resentful?" The gate of Todo Dojo was close in front of him, Kagura Qianryu said loudly, "Search this dojo, After finding Cao Yang and He Bing, surround them and don't attack them for the time being." Just like the efficiency that Kagura Palace prides itself on, dozens of people disappeared from around Kagura Qianlong as soon as he finished speaking. "No." Richen's answer was quick and firm, "You must have a reasonable reason." "What if I'm using power for personal gain to kill you?" Kagura Qianlong tightened her arms. "You won't." Richen smiled brightly, "You would never hurt someone who trusts you from the bottom of your heart." "Like you, like He Bing." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "That's why I hesitate." "You always make a decision and then act." "I don't understand why He Bing left me at the most impossible moment. If it was betrayal, he wouldn't show it off when it was irreversible, even if it was a desperate remonstrance. Given his character, that's not the case." Kagura Qian Long Qingqing and Richen bit their ears, "it seems that in Kof96, the invincible Feng Tianwang also lost everything because of his unreasonableness?" "Qianlong" "Sure enough, people born out of thin air are too difficult to calculate!" Kagura Qianlong sighed, "But it also makes people curiousXiao Qian, one last confirmation, if I abandon you, will you be resentful? If not, Just put me down." "I don't understand, but I believe it." Richen gently put down Kagura Qianlong without hesitation. "Then, accompany me into the dojo." Kagura Qianlong took Richen's hand, his voice a little bitter, "Perhaps, He Bing cut off the gut strings on my guitar before he left me. He had already thought about it." The lintel of Tengtang Dojo has never been very bright. Even in these hundreds of years, no matter whether it has any light or not, it has been shrouded and covered by the three artifact families. However, the great Tokyo has continued to exist with the existence of Kusanagi Castle from the Edo period to the present. Among all the ancient schools in Japan, it is the only one that has no gaps Even though this dojo has not experienced as many historical ups and downs as the branch far away in Kyoto, and even though the family did not hesitate to move from the Kyoto dojo at the request of Kusanagi, Todo-ryu has always used his own bits and pieces to maintain his own traces. For example, although the carbon dating method of this dojo shows that it was built in the early seventeenth century, anyone with a discerning eye can almost feel the atmosphere of that thousand-year-old school - everything is so peaceful and elegant. However, when Kagura Qianlong followed Richen's steps and stepped into the door of the dojo, a trace of surprise slightly emerged from the center of his eyebrows. A nearly twenty-meter straight bluestone path and three wooden steps lead to the large paper door of the main dojo - the door is open, and a wet and dewy He Bing leans on the left side of the door, his hands hidden in his coat, his face pale. He felt very sloppy, but the corners of his almost black mouth showed freedom and ease. He noticed the Kagura Qianlong behind Richen, and his eyes showed a sense of serenity, as if he wanted to say something, but stopped moving. However, the attention of most people in the venue was obviously not on him - in the middle of the wide bluestone road stood Cao Yang with his hands behind his back and a smile! Although, that smile is quite ferocious. "Hello." The troops of Kagura Palace executed the encirclement order perfectly, but it was a pity that Kusanagi didn't care at all and only greeted Kagura Qianlong, "What's wrong with Xiaomeng?" "You smiled very well when you were dying," Kagura Qianlong also smiled, "Probably because you seek kindness and you will receive kindness And you, you never expected to be able to stand - what are your plans?" Cao Yang's face had always been gloomy, and his body was trembling: "If your original intention remains unchanged, please take action." As he spoke, he fiddled with his hair with both hands, and the long silk was broken up to his neck, "I'm ready. " "The Grass? Familythe three artifact families are all like this." Kagura Qianlong seemed to be unable to bear it, and gave the order without hesitation, "Kill him." Like dripping water ripples, Kagura Qianryu’s voice activated the long-awaitedDozens of people clearly formed a formation—congratulations on speed! After giving the order, Kagura Qianlong no longer paid attention to Cao Yang, but met He Bing's eyes. At that moment, He Bing shook his head with almost no trace, as if sad, as if helpless, and then looked at the person who was nearby. The battlefield is so close. Cao Yang's behavior was not like Cao Meng's. His brows were furrowed, and his figure instantly turned into flames, and then became blurred - yes, for Kagura Qianlong, it was indeed blurry, but for He Bing, But he was surprised again and again. ??????…Huang Jie? But she was gliding like a child With the pressure of her fist hitting her center, she hit Nanase at a close distance With the force of her kick to the waist, she turned around and kicked her in the chin Brick penetrated and hit the back of the headDule Tu smashed the faceThe ghost burning, who was leaning sideways, raged through the crowdHe Bing was almost dizzy and couldn't open his mouth from ear to ear - Cao Yang was faster than his opponent. At a higher level, this not only made it impossible for the opponent to defend herself, but also made it impossible for distant opponents to attack. More importantly, she used the reaction force of each attack to prevent her from landing! Fifteen seconds, no more than twenty seconds, there was no one left standing on the right side of the bluestone road, except for Cao Yang who was still in the air No, she was jumping ten meters into the air! For a moment in the air, Cao Yang raised his right hand high, his fingertips burning, no, it was a fireball condensed! This is…… No style! The fireball fell like a bullet on the left side of the bluestone path and exploded into a pillar of fire dozens of meters high. Most of the people in the Kagura Palace there were caught off guard. Only a few had enough reaction to use the blessing of speed and rushed towards the grass. ?Positive. Falling down His face was always distorted. Cao Yang raised his left hand, the fire flashed on his index finger, and his whole body rushed towards the incoming person like an arrow - the big snake?! "Richen?" The thick smoke has not dissipated. With dozens of bodies burning everywhere, writhing in pain, scattered in disorder, or lying on the ground silently as the background, the grass and sun on the ground have no flames, and the facial features are almost wrinkled and trembling. He moved his body, step by step, towards Richen, and Kagura Qianlong behind Richen who had to pay attention to the battlefield. "" Richen's lips trembled, his eyes widened, and he leaned forward quickly. "Pfft." The rapid richen overlaps with the gentle grassy sun. From He Bing’s perspective, one could only see Richen’s right fist being held by Kusanagi’s left hand; but through Kagura Qianryu’s eyes, two fingers were broken out of Richen’s lower back! "Nostyle?" Richen's voice was not loud, but the environment at the moment was quiet enough. "Maybe" Cao Yang's voice was a little intermittent, "While I haven't taken my hand out, do you have any last words?" "The general of the defeated army has nothing to say" Suddenly, Cao Yang flew out - Richen hit her in the abdomen with a palm, which almost killed him! Gurgling blood rushed out from the wound on his stomach. Richen, who fell weakly, tried to turn around before landing, probably wanting to take another look at Kagura Qianlong but failed "It is indeed worthy of its reputation." Kagura Qianlong was not moved by the death of dozens of subordinates, but Richen's twitching body made her shed tears, but it was just a glimpse. Kagura Qianryu, who didn't wipe his tears and seemed indifferent if he just looked at his back, slowly walked towards Kusanagi who was kneeling on the ground trying to stand up and couldn't stand up: "If you still have energy left, take action, or my subordinates will be there in ten minutes I responded later.” text king king birthplacefrance birthplace: France birthdatepril 8, 1973 (29 years old) Birthday: 1973.4.8 (now 29 years old) Height1.75 m (5'7')Height: 1.75m Weight58 kg (127 lbs)Weight: 58kg Blood type blood type: type a Hobbiesllee glasses Hobbies: collecting wine glasses Favorite foodvegetablesFavorite food: vegetables (she is a vegetarian) Favorite sporbilliards’ favorite sport: billiards Most valuableherbeautyThe greatest value: beauty Hates the mosross people hate the most: unclean guys Fighstyley thai fighting mode: Muay Thai (French Muay Thai) ks a very beautifulhat hides her beauty under men clothes, ly for several reasons. first, www.piaotia.comuay thai fighter, and could even face the best of fighters. hoent because sheale herself. she also hadke care of her brotherhoind of king bebrewww.piaotia.comd. A king is a beautiful woman who hides her beauty under men's clothing - there is a reason for this. First of all, when King was a little girl, she was sent to Thailand to learn Muay Thai, and she also brought her infant brother Jan King with her. Although she is a woman, she is still an extremely good Muay Thai fighter, even facing the best fighters. However, she cannot participate in the official competition because she is a woman. King was very disappointed with this and even hated himself as a woman. She still had to take care of her brother, but she came up with a clever idea he next thy thrnament, all fighters or surprised ent, ysterious person quickly reached the final battle, phe fight pk hold of king's shirt, but king kicked him back. the force of the impde the champear king's shirt, and king' s secret soon became evidehe crobfounded. the orers considered the final invalid, and threiliated kraveledheed states, where she would beew life with her brother At the next Muay Thai championship, a player surprised everyone. He was wearing a shirt and had short hair. What surprised people even more was that that man continued to advance in the competition with his wonderful martial arts. This mysterious man quickly advanced to the finals, where his opponent was the current defending champion. The two players in this final were of equal strength, but the man named "king" seemed to be better. In anger, the defending champion grabbed King's clothes, but King kicked him away. But under the impact, the champion tore King's shirt, and King's secret was exposed in front of the audience: she is a woman! ! People were stunned. The organizers immediately decided that the final was invalid and kicked King out immediately. After being insulted like this, King went to the United States, where she could start a new life with her brother Jane. krrived at southtos and crime duehe ref geese howard. kpened a bar in d, since she alent. shedressed elegantly as, and received all her guests. one day, ed ryo sakazaki brokehe bar. he demanded inforbout his kidnapped sister, yuri.ke lls ryo that that isn'y forbargebar, and if hes infor, he www.piaotia.com ained to find her sister, his only family left. he also ore spirit than ever. hoe present. ryhered inner spirhis hands, and threwww.piaotia.com surprised www.piaotia.comd helped kphad ever treat khy. ever since, even though she refused it, klwww.piaotia.comg arrived in South Town, a city full of crime controlled by Keith Howard. King often drank sometimes, so he opened a bar in a busy area of ??the city center. However, now she hates herself as a woman even more, since the accident happened in that game. So the king dressed up as an elegant man and hid it well from the eyes of the guests. One day, a man named Sakazaki Ryo?Breaks into a bar and asks people to tell him about her kidnapped sister, Lily. King told Liang that it was not what a man would do to break into someone else's bar like this. If he wanted to find out something, he would have to fight her. In the moments before her duel, she was thinking about fighting someone again. The strength of the two in this fight was evenly matched, but Liang was eager to know the whereabouts of her only family member, her biological sister. At the same time, he didn't realize that the king was a woman, and he was angrier than usual. powerful. However, the same thing happened again, in this fight. Liang gathered his energy in his palm and released the Tiger Fist in the direction of the king. King was bounced away by the strong fighting spirit, and her shirt was torn open. Liang was surprised when he noticed that King was trying desperately to hide his now open chest. Liang felt very sorry for King and pulled King up. No man has ever treated himself like this! [Can we say that Liang is simply a mindless personor is he fascinated by the king's beauty? (^++++From then on, even if he didn't want to admit it, she always wanted to see Liang. khen received one dayvparticipatehe neent, introdhe newww.piaotia.com kne up e, but beautiful trio entered the nernaments. by 1996, yuri had to returher father's team, and khen received the visit of kasdoh to her friend of bar. her father, ryuhaku, so she accepted herhe though, she also hadrry about her sick brother jan, but heed to recover thanks to king's effort. he decided to figh,er sister.ks very excited by thfter thrnament, king liked to pass more time ent, chizuru, to participate ent. she had also takeh her, so king hadrries. ksready ter female powww.piaotia.comg received an invitation to participate in the new King of Fighters competition. This competition has entered a new mode, That is to form a team to compete. When she still didn't know what to do with the invitation, a female ninja, Mai Shiranui, and Liang's sister Lily showed up and asked him to form a team to compete. In this way, this beautiful but somewhat troublesome trio participated in the next two fighting competitions in a row. Until 1996, Lily had to return to the team where her father was (the old man quit due to injury). Later, King received a visit from Toudo Kasumi in the bar. Kasumi's father, Todo Ryuhaku, was King's friend, and King agreed to form a team with Kasumi. Although King is worried about his frail brother, Jane is now working hard to recover, thanks to King's efforts. Jane decided to accept the challenge of his illness and win his own battle, just like his sister. King was very happy and decided to spend more time taking care of him after this competition. But later, King received an invitation from Kagura Chizuru, the organizer of the previous competition (96). Take Jane with you to the competition so the king has nothing to worry about. (If you team up with the organizer Qianzuru, of course you can get an extra invitation card) Now, King’s ambition is to show the world the strength of female fighters! the battles have ended, and kereturns to her bar and keep an eyehings. everything seemed to be easy, before the nevfor the 1999 kf fighters tournament arrived. things e around, since the teams e around, and chizuru had retreatedpeaceful life ofhver the seal imposedhe orochi poary and kasshe is also approached by lfei, an enthusiasbut very hungry) chinese martial artist, ppefight kashe moment krrived to recruit ryuhaku's daughter, duepaid bille, the most beautiful (and lethal) fighters www.piaotia.comg returned to herself again bar, but she still paid attention to the further development of the situation. Everything seemed peaceful until she received an invitation from kof99. This time Mai joined Andy's team - this conference requires four people to participate in a team, and Chizuru has also returned to her previous life of guarding the seal of Orochi's power, which really feels a bit deserted and lonely. But she was not alone. King found two of her good friends in Nanzhen: Blue Mary and Todo Kasumi. King also met Li Xiangfei, a passionate (but super big stomach|||) Chinese fighter. That was when King wanted to find Toudo Kasumi to form a team with him. He happened to meet Xiangfei and Kasumi who were about to fight over whether Kasumi would eat the Overlord meal Once again, these female fighters with beauty and strength have formed a team. Those who underestimate them will only fail. e the tournament ends, king returns to her bar in southdes her hard alevolefluence of the nests cartelrds her business. one night, ryo pays a visking's bar, and finds it desolated. ryders www.piaotia.com ks to khat the devil isbarsee king's pain, ryo goes as far as invkhe kyokugenryo karate team for the neent, being held sksks about yuri, and ryo tells hersn't any problem, since yuri has left the kyokugenryo teherll, and has reunited up www.piaotia.comg Finally TAKES A CHANCE and Revengest The Nests. But she is Meh the Opposf One of the MEMBERS of the Kyokugenryo Clan, Robious Abhe Fhat His Beloved Yuri I S Gone, AndrefuseSept KS A Tee, Even If she is Friend of His. Robert Plans to fight kprove her worth, and seehe deterrobert's eyes, kepts. they both fight a ld winded battle, hich both end exhausted. roberepts king's value as a fighter, and finally kets to fighh some dependable partners, for once! When the competition ended, King returned to the bar in South Town to continue her hard work. Due to the evil influence of the nests, her clientele is decreasing. One night, Liang went to the bar to visit King and found that what he saw was desolate. King also wanted to know what conspiracy these demons were secretly carrying out. Liang couldn't bear to see King in such pain, so he invited her to join their Dragon Tiger Fist team to participate in the upcoming kof2000 competition. "What about Lily?" Liang's answer was that Lily voluntarily left the Dragon Tiger Fist team this time, and she had already formed a team with Wu. After recommending Kasumi to form a team with Mai and Lily, King decided to try his luck with this big boy. Finally she is able to fight alongside the man she vaguely loves, Liang, as he seeks revenge on the nests. However, King was still opposed by a member of the Dragon and Tiger Team, that is Robert. This guy couldn't accept the fact that his lovely Sayuri left. [Luo: Good! ! You must have deliberately driven Lily away in order to reconcile with the king! ! ~~~~~~] Robert refused to recognize King as his teammate, even though she was his old friend [Of course, Lily is gone, and friends are nothing but onions] Robert proposed to duel with her to prove her Whether he has the strength to stay in the Longhu team. "Serious looksOkay, I accept." The duel continued until both of them were exhausted and could no longer launch effective attacks. Robert finally admitted King's strength as a fighter [Did he only admit that he was in a relationship with Liang before? ? ? ! ! ! ]. For the first time, King can face the battle side by side with a group of reliable partners. [That is, except for Kagura Chizuru from kof97 and Mari from kof99, as the leaders of the female fighter teams in the past, the rest are people who are very capable of causing trouble Yuri and Mai are a living pair they are simply king. Like a nanny. the destrf southleft king's bar badly e to help the city that received her from so farawww.piaotia.comd southbut she forll abhe upkf fighters tournamehrning,fei ande to her bar,eam up er tee of mai'she past kf fighters tournament, dropped by, and overheard their talk. hinakl trip to southtoent, but she also hadvite dinner to hinako and her batch of hungry friends, as www.piaotia.comg's bar suffered serious damage, but was still shaky and did not collapse. King was completely shaken away by the powerful force exploded by Zero, but she decided that now was the time to protect the city that had always accepted her like a lost child. In order to rebuild Nanzhen and her bar, King stayed. But she completely forgot about the upcoming new kof competition! Without notice, Xiangfei and Wu came to the bar and wanted to form a team with her to compete. Just when King didn't know how to reply, Mai's former teammate Shijo Hinako happened to come to South Town for a graduation trip, and happened to overhear their conversation while passing by the bar.??. Hinako also wants to help the people here rebuild South Town. As a result, King was not only forced to participate in this KOF competition, but also had to entertain Hinako and her group of hungry friends for dinner, and what was even worse was the bottomless concubine! ks aline around strange men. she also tries to even talk like, but herside is al feeling. king likeske some drinks, but never gets drunk. kly feels safe uch, takre ofkness. ks aided in her bar www.piaotia.comd elizabeth. King usually has reservations about speaking to strange men and tries not to reveal her gender. Although King also tries to speak in a masculine tone, her feminine side often comes out due to her gentleness. King likes to drink some wine, but he never becomes an alcoholic. Only when the king is by Liang's side will she feel safe. He is the only important man in her life. Of course, King also loves his younger brother very much because he is in poor health. In the bar, twin sisters Sally and Elizabeth are King's right-hand men. *fun fhen ks defeated by a special move/dm, her shirt tore and her bra es, as es. howww.piaotia.comtary nudity ? by! o_o Fun fact: When King is defeated by a special move or super move, her shirt will tear to reveal her bra underneath. This happened in the first two "Fist of Dragon and Tiger" games and the first two KOF games. But sometimes a bug occurs and the bra seems to disappear! God! This body looks male, male, male! ? o_o *cloth changes = kre an eleskof '94/'95 and1, and removed her jacket for kof '96/'97kof '98, she www.piaotia.comd long sleevesof1, her gloves are www.piaotia.comg wearing a set A high-quality suit. When it comes to kof96/97, you take off your coat and only wear a jacket. In kof98/99, he wore a white long-sleeved suit with purple decoration. Also, in kof 2k/2k1, her gloves are white. (The rest are black half-finger gloves) appearances: the kf fighters '94, the kf fighters '95, the kf fighters '96, the kf fighters '97, the kf fighters '98, the kf fighters '99, the kf fighters 2000, the kf fighters 2001, the kf fighters: kyo, the kf fighters ex: neo blood other games: art of fighting, art of figh2, capcom vs. snk: millefight 2000, capcom vs. snk: millefightpro, capcom vs. snk 2: millre figh2001 Debut works: kof 94~2001, kof 2003, kof Beijing, kof ex: neo blood Other works: "Fist of Dragon and Tiger", "Fist of Dragon and Tiger 2", "capcom vs. snk: millefight 2000", "capcom vs. snk: millefight 2000 ~pro", "capcom vs. snk 2: millre fight 2001" krrived at southtos and crime duehe ref geese howard. kpened a bar in d, since she alent. shedressed elegantly as, and received all her guests. one day, ed ryo sakazaki brokehe bar. he demanded inforbout his kidnapped sister, yuri.ke lls ryo that that isn'y forbargebar, and if hes infor, he www.piaotia.com ained to find her sister, his only family left. he also ore spirit than ever. hoe present. ryhered inner spirhis hands, and threwww.piaotia.com surprised www.piaotia.comd helped kphad ever treat khy. ever since, even though she refused it, klwww.piaotia.comg arrived in South Town, a city full of crime controlled by Keith Howard. King often drank sometimes, so he opened a bar in a busy area of ??the city center. However, now she hates herself as a woman even more, since the accident happened in that game. So the king dressed up as an elegant man and hid it well from the eyes of the guests. One day, a man named BanA good man breaks into the bar and asks people to tell him about his kidnapped sister, Lily. King told Liang that it was not what a man would do to break into someone else's bar like this. If he wanted to find out something, he would have to fight her. In the moments before her duel, she was thinking about fighting someone again. The strength of the two in this fight was evenly matched, but Liang was eager to know the whereabouts of her only family member, her biological sister. At the same time, he didn't realize that the king was a woman, and he was angrier than usual. powerful. However, the same thing happened again, in this fight. Liang gathered his energy in his palm and released the Tiger Fist in the direction of the king. King was bounced away by the strong fighting spirit, and her shirt was torn open. Liang was surprised when he noticed that King was trying desperately to hide his now open chest. Liang felt very sorry for King and pulled King up. No man has ever treated himself like this! [Can we say that Liang is simply a mindless personor is he fascinated by the king's beauty? (^++++From then on, even if he didn't want to admit it, she always wanted to see Liang. khen received one dayvparticipatehe neent, introdhe newww.piaotia.com kne up e, but beautiful trio entered the nernaments. by 1996, yuri had to returher father's team, and khen received the visit of kasdoh to her friend of bar. her father, ryuhaku, so she accepted herhe though, she also hadrry about her sick brother jan, but heed to recover thanks to king's effort. he decided to figh,er sister.ks very excited by thfter thrnament, king liked to pass more time ent, chizuru, to participate ent. she had also takeh her, so king hadrries. ksready ter female powww.piaotia.comg received an invitation to participate in the new King of Fighters competition. This competition has entered a new mode, That is to form a team to compete. When she still didn't know what to do with the invitation, a female ninja, Mai Shiranui, and Liang's sister Lily showed up and asked him to form a team to compete. In this way, this beautiful but somewhat troublesome trio participated in the next two fighting competitions in a row. Until 1996, Lily had to return to the team where her father was (the old man quit due to injury). Later, King received a visit from Toudo Kasumi in the bar. Kasumi's father, Todo Ryuhaku, was King's friend, and King agreed to form a team with Kasumi. Although King is worried about his frail brother, Jane is now working hard to recover, thanks to King's efforts. Jane decided to accept the challenge of his illness and win his own battle, just like his sister. King was very happy and decided to spend more time taking care of him after this competition. But later, King received an invitation from Kagura Chizuru, the organizer of the previous competition (96). Take Jane with you to the competition so the king has nothing to worry about. (If you team up with the organizer Qianzuru, of course you can get an extra invitation card) Now, King’s ambition is to show the world the strength of female fighters! the battles have ended, and kereturns to her bar and keep an eyehings. everything seemed to be easy, before the nevfor the 1999 kf fighters tournament arrived. things e around, since the teams e around, and chizuru had retreatedpeaceful life ofhver the seal imposedhe orochi poary and kasshe is also approached by lfei, an enthusiasbut very hungry) chinese martial artist, ppefight kashe moment krrived to recruit ryuhaku's daughter, duepaid bille, the most beautiful (and lethal) fighters www.piaotia.comg returned to herself again bar, but she still paid attention to the further development of the situation. Everything seemed peaceful until she received an invitation from kof99. This time Mai joined Andy's team - this conference requires four people to participate in a team, and Chizuru has also returned to her previous life of guarding the seal of Orochi's power, which really feels a bit deserted and lonely. But she was not alone. King found two of her good friends in Nanzhen: Blue Mary and Todo Kasumi. King also met Li Xiangfei, a passionate (but super big stomach|||) Chinese fighter. That was when King wanted to form a team with Toudo Kasumi, but he happened to meet Xiangfei and Kasumi to decide whether Kasumi would eat Bawang?Just about to take action. Once again, these female fighters with beauty and strength have formed a team. Those who underestimate them will only fail. e the tournament ends, king returns to her bar in southdes her hard alevolefluence of the nests cartelrds her business. one night, ryo pays a visking's bar, and finds it desolated. ryders www.piaotia.com ks to khat the devil isbarsee king's pain, ryo goes as far as invkhe kyokugenryo karate team for the neent, being held sksks about yuri, and ryo tells hersn't any problem, since yuri has left the kyokugenryo teherll, and has reunited up www.piaotia.comg Finally TAKES A CHANCE and Revengest The Nests. But she is Meh the Opposf One of the MEMBERS of the Kyokugenryo Clan, Robious Abhe Fhat His Beloved Yuri I S Gone, AndrefuseSept KS A Tee, Even If she is Friend of His. Robert Plans to fight kprove her worth, and seehe deterrobert's eyes, kepts. they both fight a ld winded battle, hich both end exhausted. roberepts king's value as a fighter, and finally kets to fighh some dependable partners, for once! When the competition ended, King returned to the bar in South Town to continue her hard work. Due to the evil influence of the nests, her clientele is decreasing. One night, Liang went to the bar to visit King and found that what he saw was desolate. King also wanted to know what conspiracy these demons were secretly carrying out. Liang couldn't bear to see King in such pain, so he invited her to join their Dragon Tiger Fist team to participate in the upcoming kof2000 competition. "What about Lily?" Liang's answer was that Lily voluntarily left the Dragon Tiger Fist team this time, and she had already formed a team with Wu. After recommending Kasumi to form a team with Mai and Lily, King decided to try his luck with this big boy. Finally she is able to fight alongside the man she vaguely loves, Liang, as he seeks revenge on the nests. However, King was still opposed by a member of the Dragon and Tiger Team, that is Robert. This guy couldn't accept the fact that his lovely Sayuri left. [Luo: Good! ! You must have deliberately driven Lily away in order to reconcile with the king! ! ~~~~~~] Robert refused to recognize King as his teammate, even though she was his old friend [Of course, Lily is gone, and friends are nothing but onions] Robert proposed to duel with her to prove her Whether he has the strength to stay in the Longhu team. "Serious looksOkay, I accept." The duel continued until both of them were exhausted and could no longer launch effective attacks. Robert finally admitted King's strength as a fighter [Did he only admit that he was in a relationship with Liang before? ? ? ! ! ! ]. For the first time, King can face the battle side by side with a group of reliable partners. [That is, except for Kagura Chizuru from kof97 and Mari from kof99, as the leaders of the female fighter teams in the past, the rest are people who are very capable of causing trouble Yuri and Mai are a living pair they are simply king. like a nanny the destrf southleft king's bar badly e to help the city that received her from so farawww.piaotia.comd southbut she forll abhe upkf fighters tournamehrning,fei ande to her bar,eam up er tee of mai'she past kf fighters tournament, dropped by, and overheard their talk. hinakl trip to southtoent, but she also hadvite dinner to hinako and her batch of hungry friends, as www.piaotia.comg's bar suffered serious damage, but was still shaky and did not collapse. King was completely shaken away by the powerful force exploded by Zero, but she decided that now was the time to protect the city that had always accepted her like a lost child. In order to rebuild Nanzhen and her bar, King stayed. But she completely forgot about the upcoming new kof competition! Without notice, Xiangfei and Wu came to the bar and wanted to form a team with her to compete. Just when King didn't know how to reply, Mai's former teammate Shijo Hinako happened to come to Nanzhen for her graduation trip. She happened to hear her while passing by the bar.their conversation. Hinako also wants to help the people here rebuild South Town. As a result, King was not only forced to participate in this KOF competition, but also had to entertain Hinako and her group of hungry friends for dinner, and what was even worse was the bottomless concubine! ks aline around strange men. she also tries to even talk like, but herside is al feeling. king likeske some drinks, but never gets drunk. kly feels safe uch, takre ofkness. ks aided in her bar www.piaotia.comd elizabeth. King usually has reservations about speaking to strange men and tries not to reveal her gender. Although King also tries to speak in a masculine tone, her feminine side often comes out due to her gentleness. King likes to drink some wine, but he never becomes an alcoholic. Only when the king is by Liang's side will she feel safe. He is the only important man in her life. Of course, King also loves his younger brother very much because he is in poor health. In the bar, twin sisters Sally and Elizabeth are King's right-hand men. (Because it is too detailed, we cannot guarantee the officialness of all details. In addition, this article is a reprint) ; ; Text The more controversial details of Kagura Chizuru First of all, it is true that Kagura is a miko, but her job is not that of a miko, and the Kagura family does not have a shrine. The Kagura Foundation is Japan's top conglomerate. It can be seen from the fact that it can hold a world-class kof96 competition with the financial resources of a consortium. The reason why I appeared in 1996 was to see the strength of the person who defeated Nu Jia - that is, Jing - who is naturally the winning player in the game. After defeating Chizuru, she will tell the player about the Orochi clan and Nujia - as a fan of Kof, I think everyone knows it. Then Baofeng appeared, Kagura was injured by a sneak attack, and Baocao teamed up to defeat Baofeng - Baofeng was not sealed and committed suicide. In 1997, Dewu and Kyo teamed up to appear. In the ending, we can see the humanized Kagura, who is a little lonely because she is burdened with a heavy fate. The official ending can be seen by completing it with the three artifact team. 98 There is no plot, and please don’t believe in the Hong Kong comic about being captured by Lao Nu. Judging from the strength of the game, 06boss Chizuru may not necessarily lose to Lao Nu. The Mangui that appeared in 03 is actually the magic mirror of the Kagura family. Kagura's strength is generated by her strong longing for her sister and the secret control of the distant Hoshi clan. Many people criticized Wan Gui, saying that he was crowing like a hen, the director of a lunatic asylum, and so on. Take a closer look, she is always protecting Qianzuru. As a great sister, her existence deserves recognition. In the end, Chizuru got rid of the control of the Haruka clan, and joined forces with Hachi and Grass to deal with Mujie. After being injured, he let Ash snatch the mirror away. Chizuru in his heyday could not lose to Ash. Chizuru did not die in 2003. From the team formation story of Kof11 Sohachi team, it can be seen that he was just injured. He is looking forward to playing again in Kof12. Next, let’s take a look at Chizuru’s strength in various periods. A true boss in 96, he can be said to be invincible in close combat, with high attack judgment and strong attack judgment. One move of God's Principle is enough to suppress the entire audience - although it is a bit exaggerated. A rare frontal boss. ?? 97 appears as an ordinary character, and it is normal for its strength to be weakened, otherwise other characters would not have to mix. However, 97, which emphasizes the ordinary containment of continuous skills, is very beneficial to Chizuru. Just because the special moves are difficult to control, many beginners choose popular characters such as Nisuke and Yagami. ? 98, for Kagura, some aspects of weakness are also strengthened in some aspects. Chizuru at 98 focuses on combos and sealing opponents. ?? 03 is a sad year for Kagura. The special moves are not as clean as those of 97 and 98, and ordinary punches and kicks are much slower due to the strange attack speed of 03. The most unbearable thing is that the real body of the super-killing hand cannot move? ! Although I hate to say it, I must admit that Chizuru in 03 has reached the lowest point of kof. However, Wan Gui at the same time was very powerful, and his strange attack judgment and invincibility time, as well as his tricks of deceiving people into not paying for their lives, often confused people. ; ; Text Biography of Goenitz (reprinted) Leopold Goenitz is a video game character who made his debut in Neogeo's fighting game. As the final boss of kof96, he was preceded by Kagura Chizuru. He is one of the Four Orochi Kings and has the power to control wind. His signature move It's the Ice River move in the game. The real one is in a tornado, tearing apart all enemies it encounters. Maki (Chizuru’s sister)’s killer Goenitz did not show his power before 1986, when many famous fighters were just little boys and girls. He appeared in the village of the Yata clan, where the people guarded the seal of Orochi's power. He summoned Maki, a descendant of the Yata clan, to fight against him. Maki cursed the appearance of Goenitz and his attempt to revive the serpent by breaking the seal. Goenitz just smiled and used his infinite strength. He is so powerful that the members of the Yata family cannot resist his destructive energy. With a gust of wind, Goenitz blew her away. Before she died, Goenitz told her that the snake would be free again and that his job would be much easier if he had a companion. After saying that, Goenitz disappeared into the night wind. Dealing with rugal bernstein After some time, a power-seeking guy named Rugal Bernstein wanted to gain the power of the serpent and become the most terrifying and powerful person in the world. As soon as he realized that the Orochi's power was disturbed, Goenitz immediately teleported to the place where the person who stole the precious Orochi's power was. Rugal was shocked to see Goenitz appear so quickly. Goenitz warned Rugal threateningly, saying that no one could possess the power of the serpent for selfish purposes, and that all attempts would end in death. Rugal ignored the warning and told Goenitz that he would get the power no matter who stood in his way. Then he launched an offensive, and Goenitz just raised his hand and gouged out Rugal's right eye. Rugal was suffering in pain. Goenitz was surprised that this guy could survive this attack. Goenitz smiled and told Rugal that he would die from the power of the Orochi (mostly those who Goenitz did not kill, and no one else could kill him, otherwise he would lose the face of the Orochi clan). Goenitz then injected a portion of the serpent's power into Rugal's body. Rugal felt more pain and lay almost unconscious. Before Goenitz left, he told Rugal not to use that power unless absolutely necessary, because it would destroy him. Goenitz sent two of his men, the female assassins Re and Vice, to monitor Rugal and prevent him from using his power to fight against the Orochi clan. Blood riot Goenitz went to a remote village where there were several people with the blood of the Orochi clan living there. He guessed they would be happy to help him raise the energy for Orochi. However, the leader there refused to help the Goenitz because they preferred peace and quiet and did not want to fight. Goenitz was angry and said that anyone who betrayed his faith would disappear into thin air. Suddenly, he saw a little girl coming out. After squinting to see how pure her bloodline was and how talented she was spiritually, Goenitz squinted at Guidel and told him that you would regret betraying your own bloodline. Guidel was very worried, and after using his precognitive ability, he told the little girl that no matter what happened, she should live strong. That night, the little girl started to fall ill, coughed, and lost consciousness. Before her family could take care of her, she mysteriously woke up with a terrifying look on her face. Guidel recognized the bloody eyes, which were the riot of blood. But, it was too late, Leona started, the whole village was destroyed, no one survived. Goenitz looked at all this, death and destruction happily, and walked straight to Leona who was covered in blood. He touched her head and said: You are too young and cannot control the power for a long time. Just wait until you grow up. big. With that said, he walked away. Goenitz smiled happily, knowing that sooner or later Leona would be by his side. Meeting old enemies again It took a while, after searching for more power to provide Orochi. Goenitz went to Japan and thought it was time to see how grass t had progressed after 1800. He decided to challenge Jing alone, the last generation of the Caot family. He fought him, but Kyo's moves were so primitive that he effortlessly beat the young fighter to the point where he couldn't care for himself. Goenitz believes that this young fighter should still improve, so he should be more prepared to challenge him again in the lower realm kof competition. He left Kyo lying on the ground, seriously injured and ashamed, and walked away. Soon, he decided it was time to put the finishing touches on it. He heard that Rugal died because of using the power of Orochi, so he sent Mature and Vice to monitor Iori Yagami. This person also had the blood of Orochi in his body, because they had an evil contract with Orochi 660 years ago, and also had an evil contract with Cao Shen. The T family had a war. The Yagami family has always lived under the light of the Kusanagi family, so Orochi took advantage of this for his own convenience and made this appointment. kof96 Goenitz follows closely the progress of the 96 conference. He hides in the shadows. He was deeply impressed by the strength of the fighters, and he hoped he could beat them all, but he had to focus on the strongest one. He was very happy to see that the little girl from back then, Leona, was there too. She was growing well, but he wasn't sure yet if it was too early to use her. Soon, the finals began. Goenitz saw a woman walking out of the Challenge Heroes team. Goenitz recognized her as Yata's family.a member of. She looked too much like the one he killed 10 years ago. Maybe, it was her sister? Goenitz did not take action until Chizuru was also defeated At this moment, Goenitz gathered all the power he could unleash at once and turned the stadium into rubble. Everyone was surprised and speechless. Goenitz said hello to Jing and asked him if he had made any progress. Jing smiled and said that he had become a lot stronger. Really, it took Goenitz a long time this time, and just when he was about to deal with Jing, An jumped out to help Jing. what happened? An shouted that Jing was his own. Goenitz understood that Mature and Vice must have left him to kill him. He cursed these two women, and now they had to face two enemies at the same time, which was equivalent to replaying the battle between Orochi and the Kusanagi/Iori alliance 1,800 years ago. But this was too much for Goenitz. Even though he had such strong power, he was still defeated by the Double Flame (before 1800, the two families had magical skills, but the Yagami family did not have the power of Orochi, so the two battles were similar. In 1997 The big snake fights harder than it did 1800 years ago). Before he died, Goenitz smiled again. He told Kyo, An and Chizuru that the power of the Orochi is not so easy to defeat, and soon you and the whole world will bow to the endless power of the Orochi. Goenitz stretched out his hand and disappeared in a gust of wind, and no one has seen him since. trivia Although he has only appeared in one official Kof game, SNK is convinced that Goenitz is one of the most popular Kof characters. Goenitz is very polite to people, which is reflected in his actions after victory (in one of them he bows to the camera, which is also the case in svs chaos) and his elegant conversation. Goenitz's entire title is Leopold Goe who blows the wild wind. In the irregular kof ex2, goenitz controls the final boss. In svs chaos, goenitz appears but is not the boss, just a Catholic priest. He already had this profession before he awakened. This can be seen in his words: that is, his opening words, his second and third declarations of victory, in which he said in Japanese: "Pray to God quickly!", "Repent while you still can." and “May God bless you!” His theme song is called: Messy Head. (Leopold Goenitz: It’s not nice to call him trash) It’s because his hair style is funny. I can’t guess Goenitz’s nationality. Some guessed it was Germany because of the pronunciation of his last name. But it's obviously from a European country. He may be related to 3762, who is also from the Orochi tribe and is a brother or twin. They have the same hairstyle, but completely different personalities. It has been reiterated repeatedly that 62 and goenitz are not brothers. At first, some people played 97 and mistook 62 for goenitz, thinking they were the same person. In the Saturn version of kof97's design, there was a bald goenitz and 62 wearing a wig. For a while, people thought he was a hidden figure in 98 because he was with the editing team. There is a slogan in it. However, the tagline simply tells which KOF characters have not appeared before in the KOF series (so The Legend of the Hungry Wolf and Fist of the Dragon and Tiger are not on it) Goenitz is leona’s other helper in kof2000 Goenitz is an available hidden figure in kof2002 on ps2 and xbox In kof98, in the black Noah scene of omega rugal, on the far left you can see the silhouette of a beheaded goenitz sitting in the corner with a thread around his neck. Because the light is dark, it may be difficult to see. Some of goenitz's moves have the same names as Yagami's, except with "neo" in front. They are neo sunflower, neo eight-pheasant girl, and the last one is a tornado instead of the purple fire of the temple. These similarities are all related to the big snake. Goenitz2002's hidden super kill is real;; neo eight-pheasant girl is an enhanced version of neo eight-pheasant girl. , at the end, goenitz takes on a vampire-like posture that is different from other moves (leopold goenitz; two extremes, haha, priest and vampire) , , , , (In fact, there are many places in this translation that are not good enough, but I am a little lazy, and I have been busy reading recently, so I reprinted it directly and corrected the seriously wrong parts. As for the writing style, everyone Haha, today weather) Text Biography of Iori Yagami (reprinted) An is the youngest descendant of the Yagami clan. The Yagami was once called Hachisha Qiong, who once formed an alliance with the Kusanagi family 8 centuries ago, and with the help of the Yata family (now Kagura, the guardian of the gods' warriors), Seal the serpent into eternal sleep. They drunken the snake with eight cups of wine, then were weakened by Kusanagi's sword, sealed by Yachiqiong, and finally imprisoned by Yata. Time passed, and Bachiqiong did not want to live in the shadow of the grasshopper. The big snake summoned him, and the two signed a blood contract. This gave the Bachiqiong family infinite power, but also cursed their blood. Bachi Qiong changed her surname to Iori and prepared to surpass and destroy Kut. The Caot family realized their betrayal, but since then, the two families have become equally powerful. Because of the curse of blood, Yagami's fire is blue, and every time the flame is swung, it tortures the user himself. Moreover, each of the successors died young, and their mothers died in childbirth. An’s birthday is March 25th. His mother died in childbirth. He likes to eat meat and his band. He is good at any sport. Personality, behavior and events Iori Yagami is designed with bright red hair. He is ruthless and arrogant. He wears a black Japanese leather jacket (with a thin crescent moon on the back), a white shirt and red pants tied at the knees with a red belt. An’s blood was cursed by the serpent, causing him to die at a young age. 1800 years ago, the power of the serpent destroyed the world, causing chaos and panic everywhere. The two families fought against it together: Cao Tong used a sword, and the eight-foot Qiongti shield protected it. Combining the power of the two families and the mythical crimson flame, they successfully sealed the power of Orochi, and then the Yata family took care of it, and then the two families returned to their respective villages. After 1140 (660 years ago), the alliance between the two families broke down dramatically. Bachiqiong longed for the power of the ficent (I don't know how to translate it, it can't be said to be sacred) the serpent, and obtained infinite power through the contract with the serpent. With the power and purple flame, they became betrayers. Since then, the two families have been fighting, and many people have died. The Yamata no Orochi clan is very happy. In modern times, it is Kyo and An's turn to fight. Although their fates were determined before they were born, the two seem to be more eager to end the 660-year dispute. And most importantly, An is going to kill Kyo anyway, despite the terrible fate he will face: to die before his time, vf ambf his ancestor, and his cursed blood. (I won’t translate it) However, An seems Don't really mind these. There is no happiness in his heart, and he is also interested in eradicating the enemies who stand in his way. However, the person who hurt the most when wielding the purple flames was An, because the power was too great and even hurt him! An and Jing have similar fighting skills, as both families were developed through the same special martial arts, which occurred before the war between them. This is why An created some new techniques, using his hands as cutting weapons, he used his fingers to tear apart the opponent's flesh. He is famous for his violence on the battlefield, but he hates violence himself. He is also civilized among the majority of women, but he doesn't mind this either. During a training session, he was told that Jing had participated in the KF Fighters Conference. An was interested in this and hoped to successfully kill Jing. Then he heard that a man named Billy Kane was looking for a partner to join the Next World Conference. An applied for a volunteer (don't think it was An who forced the other two guys to join her), and the trio participated in the conference. An always only paid attention to Jing, but it seemed that there was no chance to kill him. When An arrived at the secret underground base, he found that Jing was fighting with Rugal, and Rugal was about to be destroyed by his infinite power. An felt something strange boiling in her blood. Realizing this power, An laughed and said to Rugal: "Only those with blood can control such power! You have no chance!" After saying that, An left, and Rugal also disappeared in the huge power. Taking advantage of the special power in his blood, An used it to beat his teammates hard because he thought they were just trouble, and An decided to take out Kyo next time Before the second year, An had been training hard. He kept contacting and was close to losing consciousness. He felt that he could definitely kill Jing this time. While passing through a forest, An met two women, Rugal's secretary, An wanted them to get away, but one of them started attacking him, and the other invited him to join them, An was laughing maniacally. He growled: If you want my help, I will, but no one can touch Jing, he is mine, only me! The conference started, and once again, he treated everyone else as rubbish and only wanted to defeat Kyo in battle. His wish came true and he faced the Heroes. Jinghean patiently waited for their turn to fight. Then, Jinghean went to war. It was a very dramatic battle, with gunpowder burning everywhere, and it was overwhelming after such a huge force was released. However, when the time was up and it was a draw, both of them were exhausted, but An still wanted to kill Kyo. At this time, the organizer Kagura Chizuru came out to interfere. She said that it was useless for the two to kill each other, and they must help each other. To deal with the coming terrible force. An was enraged and wanted Qianhe to get out. But Chizuru took Kyou away?And disappeared. An screamed crazily and began to destroy everything around him. He couldn't leave without killing Jing. An quickly found Jing, but when he found Jing, he suddenly felt his own blood again. To make yourself so powerful, but at the same time very painful? When he was thinking about this, a strong gust of wind blew him away. When An woke up, Jing was fighting a very powerful person. An realized that this was the same power that destroyed Rugal. Indeed, it must be the blood of the serpent! An began to attack the man named Gounitz. He told Kornitz that Jing belonged to him and that only he could take care of it (just kidding, take care of). Kornitz was not allowed to interfere! The two warriors (Kyo and An) used all their strength, and An also used his own cursed blood to create the original crimson flame. In the end, the twin flames defeated Goenitz, and before he died, Goenitz told An that he was destined to serve the serpent like a servant! An said goodbye to Konitz, and then Konitz disappeared. An left and met two companions, mature and vice, who spared his life in order to kill Konitz (fuck, shit, bitch, don't trusen, never foge). However, An began to feel again. Something was wrong, his blood boiled. His eyes blurred, and he started coughing up blood. The blood riot reached its peak! Because of the madness, he couldn't control the power of the serpent, An tore his companions to pieces, and then continued forward, madly The ground chops and roars. Roars like thunder. The nunnery disappeared for a year. During this period, he felt blood riots several times and almost died. An found out that she was invited to personally participate in the 1997 competition. It must have been Kagura, thinking he would help her again. An just smiled, because there was no trouble (referring to his previous teammates), and this time he could focus on killing Kyo! An watched the spectacular show and thought it was a perfect backdrop (for Kyo's death). However, not long after, An once again entered a bloody riot, killing wildly. Because Orochi is also related to the conference, his madness reaches the limit and his strength is getting bigger and bigger. He doesn't know what he is doing. All the warriors come to beat him to calm him down and An loses consciousness (passes out). While sleeping in the nunnery, he received a message from his ancestors, ordering him to help Kyo defeat Orochi, which would free the Yagami family from their bad reputation and cleanse their cursed blood. An woke up, as if being controlled by someone, and walked to the place where the big snake woke up. He found that Kyo and Kagura were also there, and they were surprised to see An, who just smiled and told them that it was ironic that so many years of fighting had passed, and that they should fight together. Kyoya smiled and they went to fight Orochi together. They exerted great power, just as they did 1800 years ago, and started to make trends move in the direction they wanted. However, An was still controlled by the big snake because of the rioting blood, and An would not give in so easily! He grabbed Dasheng tightly and let Jing hit them hard No one knows what happened after that actual battle. However, it seems that An and Jing are about to start their final battle, who will be the winner An woke up and was surrounded by a strange place. His whole body ached, but that was the least of his worries. Kyo disappeared, and he soon discovered that no one knew where Kyo had gone, but An knew that Kyo would not die so easily. An's eyeliner led him to a laboratory, where strange experiments were being conducted. He discovered that many clones were being created! They must have used Kyo's genetic code and stuffed it into these mindless clones, following some twisted plan. The name "nests" soon became famous, and An vowed to find them and destroy those who dared to disrupt his revenge plan. people! Soon, An found out that the kf fighters conference was held again. He felt that someone from Clonjing might be there. An attended the conference hiding his identity (it's strange that no one recognized him!) As the battle progressed, he successfully found the hidden nests base, but unfortunately, it had been crushed and abandoned. An can feel Kyo's presence, but can't see him. An knew that the nests had to be destroyed in order to have a fair fight with Kyo. Soon after hiding the news, An once again heard rumors that the nests were taking action. However, An didn't seem interested, but because Cao Ting Jing wanted to stop Nests anyway, An couldn't let Jing die in the hands of Nests, only in his own hands. Following Jing's footsteps, he finally arrived at the nests' hidden base in Nanzhen, which seemed to have been destroyed by the No. 0 cannon, but An could not show any mercy as many innocent people died. He goes deeper into the base, and eventually finds Kyo standing over a shaky figure. An easily extinguished her anger and calmly approached Kyo as she always did, demanding a real fight. This time, it's no longer a family feud. This time, fighting a worthy opponent was all An felt, and of course Kyo felt the same way. An disappeared after that conference. He didn't mind what happened in Nanzhen, but he was sad that he missed the opportunity to kill Jing again. When former Nests official Seth discovered him, Seth politely invited An to join his team for next year's KF Fighters.In the conference, after receiving the other party's promise that he would compete with Jing, An didn't mind what other teammates did. The purple flames he brought about disaster were only prepared for Jing. An's own aura of invincibility made Seth tremble with fear. The power in An's body exceeds any logic! When An backed off (which was usually impossible) and agreed to join Seth in the competition, the big guy really wanted to know what a big surprise An had given him. An made it clear that joining the team at the start of the game was never his plan, because he can do the work of the team on his own. His triumphant stance was more defiant (in fact, infamous) than before. An is indeed a threat, but if fate dictates, he will once again help Kyo defeat the nests. This time, he has to help Kyo’s clone, K’, defeat Ignis, the Nests’ CEO, on their space station. Ignis was defeated, An thought, there were no more obstacles, he should challenge Kyo right here! But his sweet dream was interrupted, because the space station was about to sink and they had to escape (can't stand it~). An and his teammates tried their best to escape, but An realized that his teammates thought he was too arrogant, treated him as a victim, and wanted to get rid of him before he caused more trouble. An just shrugged and threatened to tear up that crap to anyone who tried to fight him! An is a person who only values ??himself and does not consider anyone but himself. He never saw other people as anything less than "trouble." He doesn't like being controlled by the big snake, because he doesn't like being bossed around! His only goal in life is to kill Kyo, and he will never rest until he achieves it. He also stayed in the band in his spare time and gathered quite a crowd. At the 2003 kf fighters conference, he reluctantly teamed up with Kyo and Chizuru because of the requirements of the conference, because it seemed like it was related to Orochi. After the battle with Mukai, Ashcrimson sneak-attacked Chizuru, but only after he had stolen Chizuru's power. Ash soon offered to be An's slave, and An responded with an angry attack. Ash then ran away as Kyo vowed revenge. In the case of Orochi's upcoming resurgence, An seems to be considering removing Orochi's power from him, otherwise he will lose his soul to Orochi. However, at the kf fighters04 conference, An, Kyo and Shingo Yabuki teamed up to fight against ASH. But in the end, the appearance of Orochi caused An to enter a bloody riot. In that case, An seriously injured Kyoto Shingo, and then Ash appeared and defeated him, this time, stealing the power of Orochi. An's condition has never been known. , , , , (I have to say that the content of such an articleforget it, let's just have a general understanding of it. As for identifying falsehoods and avoiding falsehoods, it depends on each individual's ability!) Text: About kof’s original intention of character setting in his fantasy (Part 1) Korean team—— The Jin I want to describe is a person struggling between the pressure of reality and his ideals. For family and other reasons, he can speculate on KOF, but he is very attentive to the training of his two apprentices. Although the method is questionable, he has always insisted on the justice he understands. As for Fat and Thin they have rather perverted hobbies, but they also have dreams and feelings, especially their feelings for Jin, which are very complicated, but their feelings for each other are very deep. They knew Kim had his best interests in mind, but they didn't want to change who he was. Moreover, I estimate that the key to why they have been surrounding Jin is Without Jin, they have no normal source of income and will sooner or later go to jail Therefore, Jin chose to compromise his life for the sake of many people, including fat and thin people, such as hype. And Fatty and Thin have gradually come to understand these, so they really want to defeat Jin, but if someone is looking for trouble with Jin, they will definitely take action gone Dongzhang is a relatively simple person, whether it is career or love. In fact, he and Shingo have some overlap in personality, but there are also some differences. At least his perseverance in career is not as outstanding as in love-using the so-called "idiots don't catch colds" logic in Japanese comics, Dongzhang obtained his own The probability of small happiness is very high, that's because his goal is small. For example, if he can't beat the king, he will readily admit it. And Andy although revenge is his first goal, after the showdown with Keith, sooner or later he will have to face the reality of running the Shiranui Dojo. Mai's lack of strength cannot be counted on. Of course, her figure is a selling point. , if she wishes. It's a pity that Andy himself is running away from marriage again because of his desire for strength. It can be said that in terms of pursuing power, he is stronger than Terry. Terry, Terry in 1996 was very obsessed with revenge, but as his grudge with Keith gradually settled or faded, his open-minded mentality will slowly be revealed. Perhaps that is because of Locke's existence, or maybe because of Mary of moisture. He is not rich as a fighter, but he is optimistic about his life and responsibilities, and has a very good understanding and mentality of the fighting career. Perhaps, the so-called chivalrous tenderness is described in this way, but it is a pity that most chivalrous people have no management skills Japan team—— Cao Jing is a martial arts genius, or he is a lazy man. He would rather calm down and look at everything indifferently, and make decisive decisions when he thinks it is necessary and appropriate. At other times, he would rather write limericks, accompany Xiaoxue, and practice - in order to truly be able to achieve peace once and for all. He watched the situation unfold and was unwilling to interfere until he had to interfere, if he had the responsibility - so in the position of the head of the Cao family, he was very quiet, but once he took action, it would mean great changes. Benimaru, as a person with natural superpowers, has had a close relationship with Cao Jing since childhood. It can be said that they are childhood sweethearts. Perhaps this is more suitable to describe him and Cao Yang. Because of this, he and Cao Yang will have a Midsummer Night change. After that, he simply indulged, which was considered a collapse of despair over his own problems. In the process of indulgence, he gradually understood the truth - but he only understood, because even if everything changed, it would not be much better As a fighter, he has been pursuing the path to becoming stronger, but he knows that his path is different from others, so he can only explore on his own until he meets Shermei. ??Damon, a person who strives for judo and brings judo into the realm of fighters-if you look at it from the perspective of kof. But beyond the fighting arena, there is a happy family at the door, with a wife who is a stewardess and a son who adores her. Although the dog skin plaster on his forehead is annoying to the Chinese, the small eyes under his eyebrows have always hidden his shrewdness. Because he has his own family, and because he is just a fighter who started with judo, he cannot feed the whole family like He Bing, nor can he fight with the whole family like the extreme flow, so he has to maintain With a simple appearance, in other words, he has been enjoying the rape of life. Super Power Team—— Zhen Yuanzhai, as an old-timer, has only a handful of fighting experience in contemporary times. But at his age, he has clearly lost interest in fighting itself. For him, teaching someone who can inherit his own thoughts or philosophical views is his greatest wish - the Chinese mantle complex. Just like his open education to Athena and Quan Chong, the old man's ideas are actually very advanced, and he would rather be a fool. Quan Chong is a person with simple hopes. Although as a fighter, life cannot be calm, but he still hopes to stay with Athena peacefully. I would rather keep many things in my heart and show my sunny side, even if I have often vaguely guessed the truth behind the matter. Athena, compared to her age, her wisdom is very abnormal, because she was raised by an old tailor, and she inherited almost all of the old tailor's worldview. But no one told her clearly about her life experience from beginning to end - she just didn't know it secretly.??The desire to explore. As the talker of the superpower team, she is well aware of her responsibilities, and her wisdom is fully capable of doing so, except that she doesn't like intrigues. Regarding the issue between the three artifacts and Orochi, if Orochi is willing to be gentle, she may completely fall to Orochi. Mercenary army—— Leona is a woman whose childhood memories have been sealed, a person who cannot see her own blood, a person who has accepted the military’s worldview, and a person who thought that she fell in love with He Bing after rigorous thinking like mathematical derivation. She longed for an ordinary life, but for her it was almost impossible to achieve, and He Bing just gave her hope and encouragement. When she was confused in adolescence, He Bing came into her heart - regardless of whether there were many coincidences or not, for Leona herself, love came with the wind and into the night. In terms of ability, her talent is definitely among the best - if she can really control herself completely. ??ralf, who has grown into a fighter in countless life and death missions, takes great care of his teammates, especially those younger than himself. He and Clark bless Leona, and they have a tacit understanding with each other, have their own stories, and have their own lives. Clark, op. cit. Collection of Eight Heroes—— Goenitz, being the strongest, is not proud of it. In his view, harmony is important, but loyalty is more expensive. Therefore, I didn’t want to live in 1986 but persisted in 1996 for Orochi’s mission. He didn't agree with what he did in many things, but he still did it. Over the course of time, he no longer asked what was right, as long as it was good, it was enough. And after his death, his remaining memories everywhere still have a terrifying "nail effect" on the evolution of the world situation. Mai Zhuo, among the Eight Elites, is the one most admired by Orochi. To be precise, she is the only one Orochi can completely rest assured about. In thousands of years of experience, she understands many truths and understands everyone's choices. She will always be tolerant, except for the Kagura clan. Regarding life, she is like a sentimental passer-by, full of feelings for everything, but unwilling to interfere too much. She is also willing to actively assume her own responsibilities, and never gives up whether she likes it or not. Generally speaking, except for vice, she always thinks about others. Vice, a man who has been a man for thousands of years suddenly becomes a woman. This can not but be said to be a blow, and he has to face Mai Zhuo, who has been in love with him for n years. And due to the brainwashing incident against Chai Zhou, her abilities have greatly regressed, and she may even go berserk when fully awakened - this is the reason why she hates Chai Zhou. In fact, her ability does not lie in fighting, although she is already very strong in an absolute sense. Calmness and foresight are her style. Of course, she often loses control when it comes to Mai Zhuo, which is why she was punished by Orochi in the first place. Chris has gradually split his personality over the years. One is an innocent person with a big heart, and the other is a decisive personality who likes killing and burning. Although the two personalities understand each other, he is very willing to keep it that way, perhaps because of the long period of time. In desperation, he hopes to enjoy an alternative choice of innocence without giving up his responsibilities. Shelmei is a woman who likes small bridges and flowing water. She is a little negative about responsibility. She is very doting on Chris's child personality. She can also go crazy for Qifang Club. As a member of the Eight Elites, she may be incompetent, but as a woman, there is no one who can be more perfect than her. If it were the first time they met, most people would simply think that she is a bourgeoisie. Qiluo She is a person who is interested in all walks of life. For a being with an almost unlimited lifespan, his curiosity is very valuable - but in his case, it was too much. He basically spent his whole life wasting his responsibilities while studying. At least in the eyes of Orochi, it is very suspicious. However, he cares very much about the inside of the Eight Elites, and it is very clear that he coincides with Goenitz in terms of loyalty, although the degree of definition is slightly inferior. Yamazaki Ryuji was originally a very good Eight Masters, but the disappointments of the past made him tired in his heart, so much so that he broke out in this life and was determined not to wake up - there is no memory, only subconsciousness, which happens to be unable to inherit many outstanding talents. His ability makes it almost impossible for him to make a living, and even if he is a gangster, he is not very successful. Jiadilu, as Leona’s father, taught and encouraged Leona very well from a mortal perspective, but from the perspective of the Eight Elites, it was very irritating. Therefore, although the other Eight Heroes Collections are very good to Leona, their evaluation of Jiadi Road is not very good. Text About the official plot of 97 and key characters Orochi: According to SNK's official regulations, Orochi's position in the game is "the absolute will of the earth." To put it bluntly, it is the collection of all things on the earth (this is why the "Orochi Clan" wants to clean the world), has no body, and relies on the "touch media" selected on the earth to reincarnate. In 197 AD, due to some unknown reason, the collective of ? Family seal. ?Leave the 'Orochi Clan; Collection of Eight Masters' to continue their activities, and later the 'Collection of Eight Masters' was also sealed. 1800 years later, in 1997 AD, the "Eight Masters Collection" was unblocked. Orochi Orochi used the new "touch media" - Chris, the "Controlled Fire" in the "Orochi Clan; the Eight Masters; and the Four Heavenly Kings", to complete the reincarnation in an attempt to clean the world again, but was once again sealed by the descendants of the "Three Artifacts" family , fell into a deep sleep. Orochi Clan; Collection of Eight Elites: The eight strongest members of the 'Orochi Clan' ruled by Orochi Orochi, each of whom controls an attribute of nature. The four most powerful people among them are also called the ‘Four Heavenly Kings’. According to SNK’s official decision, the eight people are divided into The dry land——Qiluo Society Control the fire hris Crazy? Light——shiermei ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yamazaki Ryuuji (Attribute: Death) Marture (attribute: speed) Vice (attribute: strength) ? gardiru (attribute:???) ? Among them, Gardiru was killed by his biological daughter Leona in the game, so he did not appear in the game. As for Leona I really can't tell what attributes it is (damn Haidren-style assassination and military martial arts). Three artifacts: refers to the three artifacts that seal the serpent - "Kusa? Sword", "Eight-foot Magatama" and "Eight-tatama Mirror". These three artifacts are collected by their respective families (I believe these three families need no introduction). Once the 'Orochi Clan' is unsealed, they can be used for sealing. In "kof2003", "Yata's" was taken away by the protagonist Ash Crimson (the specific reason will be revealed later). And in the latest orthodox sequel "kof11", what kind of misfortune will befall the 'three artifacts'? Yuki Yuki: According to SNK official regulations, Yuki is Kusanagi Kyo’s girlfriend, and in the real world she is a beautiful female high school student. However, even she herself doesn’t know that her true identity is actually the living sacrifice of the reincarnated snake Orochi-Zidaida Bi?! ! 1800 years ago, she sacrificed her body (life??) to resurrect the serpent Orochi. 1800 years later, she was reincarnated and was selected again, a sad fate. In the end, Orochi was sealed, and Yuki Yuki was released. I believe everyone should still remember her last sentence in the animation of the explosion of the 'Three Artifacts' team in "Kof97": "I will wait for you to come back, Jing!" The world of ‘Nothing’: refers to the world several years ago (not less than 8,000 years ago), which is the ultimate goal of the ‘Orochi Clan’. In the ancient world, everything was new, no one polluted or destroyed it, and everything was maintained in its most ideal natural state. However, in this world, the ‘Orochi Clan’ does not exist. This point should be very clear to players who have watched the animation of the explosion of the Orochi team in "Kof97". The language of the ‘Orochi Clan’: According to SNK’s official settings, the language of the ‘Orochi Clan’ is “a language different from the known languages ??of mankind” (what a long tongue twister…) and is an alphabetic language. For that matter, I also recognize all the letters and their meanings in the name. Here are some excerpts for everyone to visit: The Seven Shackles Society of the Dry Land ? ? hnpАГy ДАnЧn (choking the earth) MycЭБy ДАnЧn (Foolish Earth) oДopy ДАnЧn（?EARTH） ? kyЖnky ДАnЧn (file the earth) Аhkoky ЖnГoky ГokypАky otoЩn (Dark Hell Paradise) АpАБypy ДАnЧn (Roar the earth) xАpymАГЭДoh (Destroy the Earth) Controlled Fire Chirs Цykn o Цymy xoho (The Flame of the Mirror) tАne o npy xoho (sun-shooting fire) ЩnЩn o kАmy xoho (The Flame of the Moon) kАГАmn o xoФypy xoho (?Inflammation of the extremities) Аhkoky opoЧnhАГn (Dark Serpent?) Cаhаn o rnypnчneyxаmаy (karma of the ground) Crazy madness? Shermie of light ? rtАhАГn ho myЧn (Thundercloud without Moon) ЩАЖnЦy ho oДopn (八咫?之whip) MyГЭЦy ho pАnyh (Dance of the Setting Sun) pАnЖnh ho ЦyЭ (Thunder God’s Staff) Аhkoky pАnkokЭh（Dark Thunder Fist) ЩykymЭn, ГЭhЭn, cnhcn (fate; phantom; vibrator) yhmЭn ho r (arrow of fate) by geiniz ehokА33 (wrist hail; night?) ГeГА (wrist hail; glacier) ВАhГe (wrist hail; vacuum blade) mАm3Цy (wrist hail; obliteration) mn3yЧn (true; eight-pheasant female real target) ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? rmnДokoky Very abstract vocabulary, hard to understand Blood Rampage: Refers to ‘a violent act of consciousness that is not subject to mental restraint’. The final bossega in "kof95" and the bloody rampage Iori Yagami and blood rampage Leona in "kof97" are all manifestations of this sentiment. In the world view of "Kof", only people affected by the 'blood of the serpent' can enter this state, and the specific degree of 'rage' is related to the person's power (this is why the omega; rugal of "Kof95" And a strong sense of self). Everyone should remember the explosive animation of 'Team Yagami' in "kof96": Yagami after "going berserk" severely damaged Marture and Vice; the memories of Leona in the plot animation of "kof97" and the explosive animation of the "Three Artifacts" team; " The explosion animations of 'Team Fury' in kof2003 are all manifestations of 'Blood Rampage'. The evil transformation of the Bachiqiong family: This is a topic that has been around for 660 years and will never pass. It is also the source of the endless fate of Kusanagi and the Yagami family. Some players should know that the Yagami family was originally called the Eight-foot-Jiong family, and they guarded the 'Hachi-Jiong Magatama' among the 'Three Sacred Weapons'. In 197 AD, Orochi Orochi was sealed, but in 1337 AD, the Hachishaqiong family suddenly broke away from the "Three Sacred Tools" family and changed its name to the Yagami family. From then on, the Kusanagi and Yagami families started a 660-year battle. What caused this disaster was the jealousy of the descendants of the Bachiqiong family (not the so-called 'anger in anger' in folk Hong Kong comics). The absolute worship of power made him abandon justice and turn to justice. And reached a contract with the members of the 'Orochi Clan; Eight Masters' to gain more power. However, the price is an infinite curse, and the only way to eliminate the curse is to get rid of the Cao family. Thus, the 660-year cycle of reincarnation begins Yamazaki Ryuji's position: Some players who have played "kof97" should know that as one of the members of the 'Orochi Clan; Eight Masters Collection', Yamazaki Ryuji Rujiyki is very alternative and seems unwilling to unite with other members (this is reflected in the It can be seen in the plot animation of "Special Forces"). In fact, this is not because he is resisting the members, but because his power has not been fully recovered. Although the reason is unknown, Long Er's power does reach 100% (this is also the reason why he ran away in the ending, he wanted to find the essence of his power). However, it was a blessing in disguise, and he escaped the fate of being 'sealed'. The ending of geiniz: In the ending animation of "kof96", geiniz, the final boss——'Orochi Clan; Four Heavenly Kings', disappeared with the wind. Many people thought he had escaped, but that was not the case. His real ending was suicide. If you use geiniz, marture, and vice to team up and explode, you will see that in the ending, geiniz kills his 'shadow' and says: "I'm going back to where I belong. The wind around me is my destination." Oh my god, I'm dying" Then, Geiniz's body turned into the wind, leaving only the sad Marture and Vice. You see? Geiniz is also a tragedy\ Text Plot about nests Release nest;s: Chinese name "nest; sound". Introducing a series of mysterious technologies from "kof99" to "kof2001". According to snk official information, nest;s is very good at "life". The history of Mr. Nest has been examined. Before "kof2001", the known person was Mr. Nest, but in "kof2001", people learned that the real owner was Mr. Nest's son - his own life. The Creator's ambition is very huge, and he arbitrarily makes himself a 'god' to rule the world. So, in 1999, the "kyo control system" was launched, but it was thought that it would fail due to the confusion of his subordinates and Haidren's influence. In 2000, after eliminating the "rebels" (to be discussed later), the "kyo" and the "God of Wei" were formulated in an attempt to unify the world. In the end, it was because of the emergence of the idea that the whole world was affected, and he himself was destined to live in space. With the collapse of the "city of peace", nest;s also went to its death. Released Kyo's Kyo Clone: ??Nest's is the first comprehensive game designed to rule the world. The specific implementation plan is to 'capture' Cao Caojing and then extract his blood and inject it into the designated 'employee', so that the captured person will have 'Cao Cao Fire'. Later, they relied on the products of the laundered "Kyo Manufacturing Co., Ltd." to create global terrorist incidents. In 1999, Krizalid, a co-worker at the center of the "kyo laboratory" product, was assigned to use the DNA of Kyoto clone Kyoto to create a clone, and then introduce the 'introducer material' After a global security breach, the "kyo clone program" was found in the nest s file. In the end, the contract collapsed due to deliberate changes by Krizalid's boss Zero and Heideren's interference. krizalid was criticized because he noticed zero's misbehavior. Because of this incident, K; Dash, one of the products of "Kyo Control System", discovered the truth of his life experience. The product names of the "kyo cloned cables" and "kyo cloned cables" listed below are announced as follows: Publish k；dash Publish kula；;dd Publish k9999 Release kyo——0 (?; kyo, "kof99" ~ ~ "kof2001" all? 'real'; kyo) *Note 1 Posted kyo——1 Published kyo——2 Posted by krizalid Release *1: The identity of kyo——0 is not just a fabrication of fan comics as some people think, but it is like this, which will be described later. Release 183;k??: After krizalid's death, his boss zero made unauthorized changes to his subordinates' matters. Therefore, the high-end foxy and d of nest;s come out with accurate zero. At the same time, due to K' and K's unauthorized actions, the two became 'betrayers' in the eyes of nest; S sent D to Shi "183;k??" to create the mysterious weapon '183;k' (that is, kula). However, in the end, the "183;k program" was stopped early due to zero's dog jumping sharply. And Kula also began to have doubts about his own life experience. Release of 00’ Project: Since they began to conduct their own investigation, Nest’s top management decided to implement the “00’ Project” and completely betrayed the organization. So, he first killed Mr. San (not me), a senior commander hired by Brazil, and created a secret operation of Mr. San's machine (at some moments, zero automatically Mr. Cheng took charge of some matters () and took control of the Brazilian Ministry of Employment. At the same time, he privately manufactured a batch of 'geosynchronous orbital star weapons' - zer, in order to challenge the governments of important countries. As for k’, zero’s method is also the same. Unexpectedly, Zero's behavior was finally revealed. After being captured by K', Foxy and D were killed using a very specific method - using zer At this point, the bottom of “00’project” has broken. Published "City of Nest": The base of "nest"s, "City of Nest" is trapped in space. According to the official decision of SNK, the nature of the "City of Earth" lies in the "giant geosynchronous orbital space station". Its design combines the limits of known technology without losing its classics. In the current command room - "Sacred Temple", there are four sculptures - Venus, Spartark, Satan and Mermaid, representing 'Beauty', 'Brave' and 'Sin' respectively. ,'mystery'. There are 12 tombstones placed there. According to the official decision of SKSK, these tombstones commemorate the ‘Heroes who were born as God’ (the 12 apostles?). Unexpectedly, there was a problem with his beauty, and in the end, he was killed by the knight K'dash who he personally trained. And the "city of poverty" also collapsed after the self-imposed process. Released God of Wei: Having dreamed of becoming a ‘god’ himself, he formulated a “God of Wei” plan to win the KOF crown and then dominate the world. In 2001, nest;s inherited the new KOF team and sent a high-tech team foxy to join. Unexpectedly, the same nest;s team member k9999 actually rebelled against the team in the late game and lost the game. Foxy and Anhel are happily married. In the end, k'dash's team defeated zerral after the battle), and in the end, k' won with unyielding perseverance, and the "God of the Clouds" broke through. Published: Yinchao Liuquan: The martial arts style used by "nest" and "Zerral". According to the official definition of "Snk", Yinchao Liuquan is a "boxing method modified from a certain classic comic". After investigation, it was found that this comic is "Northern God Fist". Through the comparison of moves, "Yinchao Fist" is the "Northern Ryuken" in the comic. Look, nest; s’s martial arts are all “chinese kong fu”… Publish Text Key figures from 1999 to 2001 The change of k;dash and kula;dd: I believe everyone is very concerned about it. According to the official information of SNK, except for the height and weight of K’ and Kula, any other personal information is “unknown” (Kula has three kinds of information). Based on the plot of "New; Hero" in "kof2001", it can be seen that both k' and kula are "kyo-made", and kula is even more popular in "183; k??" A second transformation was carried out with the purpose of eliminating ?k'. However, everyone who had the same experience began to pursue their own future after kof2000. However, the result of the pursuit was a surprising discovery-the person was a 'employee' who was imprisoned in a secret base in Nest as a child. As for K' having always wanted to know about his past in Cao Cao Jing, it was just his idea of ??love. The situation between k9999 and anhel: During the explosion of 'nest; "Kof2002" did not explain the relationship between the two and Kof due to the lack of romance. In "kof2003", the two of them are no longer visible. According to the official cartoon description of SNK, this person died during the kof2002 competition. If it is true, then players will no longer be able to find players in subsequent "kof" games. , k9999, as a failed product (without the ability to completely transplant kyo), has achieved real success in the pursuit of freedom. (However, we do not recognize 2002kof without a plot!~~) The emergence of krizalid: Players who played "kof99" all know that the last boss in the explosion——krizalid was killed by zero and died with hatred. But in "kof2001", he became a striker in the Chinese boss game. ?What?krizalid??live? The answer is simple, he was rescued. And the person is zerral). Due to Zero's rebellion, Zerral was very regretful. In addition to correcting Zero, reviving Krizalid was also an important thing for him to do. According to SNK's official comic book "Kof", Krizalid's work is the outcome agreed upon by Nest's senior management team (the two are good but not the same). According to the official decision of ?snk, krizalid's true identity is nest; s? The relationship between whip, k; dash, and krizalid: This is another issue that everyone is paying attention to. As we all know, krizalid, one of the products of "kyo-made", is also k's "thought-made". As for this, there is not much to say. And for www.piaotia.comra. In fact, the whip mentioned by k' and krizalid has nothing to do with the person, because the whip is a 'controller'! During the explosion of 'Hero?' in "kof2000", k' received a message at www.piaotia.comest;s. I found the answer in the official "kof2001" comic of www.piaotia.comk. Original title, www.piaotia.comest;s extracted from www.piaotia.comest;s version: In 2001, nest; Unexpectedly, one person escaped from this disaster. She was Diana, the senior manager of nest; As for what can be done safely, this is not explained in this document. It's just that in "kof2003", there was a clip of Whip?diana channeling during the explosion of 'k?'. According to the official decision of ?snk, Diana is very loyal to the company. She doesn't know how to survive. Is there any "illegal activity" for her? \ Text kof information and experience and peripheral examination - comprehensive chapter Release: This is what I saw in other people's works, and I think it's pretty good. And I don't know the correct answers to some of them. Once again, I find that I'm not "ashes" enough. If anyone has the correct answer, please publish it~~! Published In 97, which of the following points is not true for infinite combos of light punches and air swings? Posted a Terry’s Energy Release b Kusanagi Kyo’s Seventy-Five Style Change C King’s Surprising Rose→↓? c Release d Gate’s ?c breaking move, and the opponent is in the corner Release: In 98, which of the following combos is not true? Release a Red Pill: Next b; 2+max Thunder Fist Release b Cai Baojian: next b; + station a + Phoenix Slash Posted by c Chris: Next b + Next a + Previous a + Continuous sliding ↓?→↓?→; a Published d Kagura Chizuru: Part b; 2+ station a+ there are eight hundred and five activities and zero skills inside ↓?←?↓?→; a Published: How many times can the Red Pill in 99 be hit with the Thunder Fist at most? Posted a 2 times b 3 times c 4 times d 6 times Published In the normal state of 2000, which goal is not established? Published a Cao Zhijing: Station b+Station a+Station c+Baibashi?style ↓?→↓?→a Release b king: Next b+station d+silent flash ↓?←↓?←b Released c Shibuki Shingo: Next b+ station c+ foreign style; Qiu Fenglin ↓?→↓?→a Release d Lin: b+c+ ?Wu. Poison Moth ↓?←?↓?→＋a Release: Which of the following infinite connections is caused by a system bug? Released a 97 Nakayamazaki Ryuuji Sasha + Snake Fist cancel Released b 97 Yagami Danfeng + Ghost Step Released in c 98, when the opponent is at the edge of the board, Weiss brutally kicks in the air (jumping ↓?←; d) to make the opponent float in the air and then continue to use this move to pursue. Released d 2000 Zhonglin Explosive Qi rear lower b+ front front lower b+ front front lower b Published In 2000, which one-hit kill is not valid in actual combat? Release a Jin Jiafan (king): The opponent is at the edge of the board, jump to d+down b+down a+before a, call king+?黄?天? ↓?→↓?→b + ?黄?天? ↓?→↓?→b + jump ?中↓?→ d+phoenix foot Release b Mary (Seth): jump d+stand c+back a+←→; b↓?→; b+huseth+run behind the opponent, small jump d+jump cd+seth attack+max Mary's sky-shaking dance Release c Ralph (Seth): ←?↓?→d+Huseth+lower c+Seth attack+max cosmic phantom Release d Cao Zhijing (Kim Dong-hwan): The opponent is at the edge of the board, Seventy-five Style Change + Light Iron←?↓?→b+Huang Jie↓?→a+Nine Injuries↓?→a+Bajing↓?→b Kick in the air Shihu Jin Donghuan + station c + seventy-five style modification Posted Who are the first couple in The King of Fighters? Posted by a 京&雪 Posted b Andy & Dance Posted by c Terry & mary Posted by Athena & Shikikentaka Published About le’s true identity Publish a Beijing Posted by b red pill Publish c king Publish d kula Published The name of Lyanna’s Protoss sword Publish a Wan Zhang Release b Chi Lian Fen Release c Spiritual Stream Volume Publish d Ji Ya Posted Who is the person recognized as a gentleman? Posted by a Terry Posted b Robert Posted by c Iori Publish dk Published The one with the strongest hidden power in "kof" Publish a kula Publish b k Release c Beijing Release d package Published The oldest person in The King of Fighters is Published a Zhenyuanzhai Posted b Heaton Posted by c Vanessa Posted by d Ralph Posted Mai Shiranui’s measurements Release a 89 54 90 (from top to bottom) Publish b 89 56 89 Published c 90 57 89 Posted by d No answer Published Who has the most costumes in KOF in the past? Posted by a Iori Posted b Athena Publish c king Posted by Clark Posted Who is considered the cleanest person in KOF? Publish a yuri Publish b king Release c red pill Posted by Iori Published What actions does Yagami do when time is up and he loses? Posted a fell to the ground Posted by b crying Posted c Turn around Posted by d biting the sleeves Published The author of "The King of Fighters; Beijing" is Posted by a 久天 Posted by b Tang Yaorong Posted by c Akihiko Sonano Posted by Masato Xia Yuan Posted Who is the most important person in Beijing? Posted by a Chai Zhou Posted by b snow Posted by c Iori Posted by Kagura Chizuru Released Mary’s voice actor is Published a Gong Yaji Posted b Harumi Ikoma Published c Kunihiko Yasui Posted by Ayumi Hamasaki Posted Who is the most mysterious girl? Publish a kula Posted b by Vanessa Posted by c An Qier Publish d Weipu Posted Which of the following is the name of Benimaru’s super special move? Published a critical freezing point Posted by b Amazing Rose Posted c Hurricane Phantom Posted by d Cosmic Phantom Posted Which move of Yagami is usually used to connect to the special move? Posted by a Ghost Burning Publish b crumb wind Posted by c sunflower Publish d Hidden Hook Hand Published: When Mary is on the right side of the page, the correct way to press the super special move "Electric Flash" Released a 236236b/d Release b 236236a/c Released c 214214a/c Released 214214b/d Posted What are the three keys to press to activate counterattack mode? Post bc Publish b bcd Posted Publish d abd Published In the original manga 94, the appearances of Kusakyo and Yagami Published a appears Posted b did not appear Release c grass appears, eight does not appear Released d Grass did not appear, eight appeared Published: In the kof94 game, the appearances of Sokyo and Yagami Published a appears Posted b did not appear Release c grass appears, eight does not appear Released d Grass did not appear, eight appeared Released Singing 96’s song “Let’s Fall in Love!” 》The voice actor is Posted by a Ikezawa Haruna Posted by Reiko Fukui Posted by c Sato Tamao Posted by Kaori Shimizu Published: On the 97 game, the wedding dress style worn by Huo Wu is Posted by a corseted waist Posted b tight Release c short style Release d a type specifications Posted Whose hobby and expertise is playing the piano? Posted by Athena Publish b king Posted by c Iori Posted by Robert Published Terry’s Gravel Kick (214b/d) is mainly used for Posted by a defense Released b Captured Release c against air Publishd Reverse attack Release: In kof94, under what circumstances can the super special move be used? Release a. The blood is red and the gas tank is full b. The weather conditions at the time are good c. The player has a college education or above d. Unconditional Released Iori Yagami first appeared in 1995, so what is his relationship with Kyo? Published a. Father and son b. Sisters c. Fellow lovers d. Old enemy Posted What is the gender of the person who shouts "ready go" before each round in kof96? Posted a.Female b.Male c.Neither male nor female d.It was barked by a dog Released The true identity of the "New Face Team" in kof97 is Published a. Orochi Eight Special Commissioner c. Liu Xiaoqing’s illegitimate son Driver Published The subtitle of kof98 is Post fight never end d. The great sage marries his wife Released kof99 has changed the protagonist of the series. The name of the new protagonist is Post b.q c.k d.a Released Another popular female character kula appeared in kof00. The fighting style she uses is Published a. Wudang Clan b. Cha Quanmen c. Six Meridians Divine Sword d. Fighting technique opposite to K Release kof01 is a failed work, everyone’s evaluation of kof01 is Posted a. It stinks! b.Shit! c.Contempt! d. All the above answers are correct Released The boss of kof02 is Released l c. Majin Buu d. Chiang Kai-shek Published The correct way to use Kusushikyo's special move "Hundred Shiki-Oni-yaki" is Released a.623 a/d c. Two turns of the close rocker +, lp, right, lk, hp Publish Text kof exam - liberal arts The source of the article is the same as "Comprehensive". Posted If you like it, there is no point in reading it. After my computer was repaired at noon, I started uploading the text. I was depressed. I played in my Internet cafe from yesterday afternoon to this morning. Just make do with it first. Released 2003 The King of Fighters Liberal Arts Volume Release 1. Selection Release 1. Regarding the correct translation of Yagami-an’s “そのまま死ね” Posted a Just die like this Posted b Just die like that Posted c Don’t die Posted by d You can die Posted 2. What the king said when provoking was Post e on baby Publish b how are you Posted bye Publish d let’s go Release 3. Which of the following special moves has the wrong name? Published a Embrace Summer (Roman) Posted b Cosmic Change Cause (Ralph) Published c The End of the Kingdom of Heaven (Orochi) Posted by d Burst Thorn Flower (Chris) Published 4. K9999 beat Yagami violently in the audience. According to the law, the crime he committed is Publish a Tax evasion Posting b Invading another person’s home Release c Damage to public property Posted by d Intentional injury Released 5. K uses fire skills and kula uses ice skills. This belongs to materialist dialectics. Publish a Principle of Grasping the Principal Contradiction Release b Principles of the main aspects of contradiction Release c The special principle of contradiction Released The principle of universality of contradiction Release 6. Many KOF finals have been held in Osaka. May I ask where Osaka is located in Japan? Published a Hokkaido Release b Honshu Release c Shikoku Posted by Kyushu Release 7. In what year was the kof game released? Published a 1884 Published b 1984 Published c 1994 Published 2004 Release 8. What is the abbreviation of kof? Posted kf fuck Release kf funk Posted by kf fighters Posted by kick of father Release 9. In kof, what is the abbreviation of k.o? Release a kill out Release b knock out Release c kill over Publish d knock over Released 10. Cao Jing’s Wu Shi is burning in the northern hemisphere. At this time, the phenomenon in the southern hemisphere is Published a during the day Posted by b dark night Posted by c Neither of the two Published Unable to judge Release 11. The emergence of kof games marks the Released a The video game industry will no longer exist Release b The King of Fighters enters the gaming world Published c The King of Fighters leaves the video game industry Released The King of Fighters becomes a commercial game Release 2. Fill in famous quotes Posted 1. I never believe in ghosts and gods, [ ], I am just a god. (k) Posted 2. This final decision, [ ], is to do our best to protect them. (Terry) Posted 3. My destiny is [ ], for me [ ] is life. (Iori) Published 4. [ ] What else is there value? Everything is unimportant. (Leanna) Publish Short article reading Released excerpts from the Hong Kong version of "kof97" Posted Another place has another atmosphere, that is a happy atmosphere. "Bang!" Terry's birthday came with the spray of ribbons and flowers. Small and indoor, Dong Zhang, Shiranui Mai are all celebrating Terry's birthday. Dongzhang raised his wine and said: "Happy birthdayerry!" He smiled so brightly. Wu also clapped her hands to celebrate: "Happy birthday to you! Ha!" Terry deliberately put his hat on backwards, smiled and said to the two of them: "Thank you very much!"??It seems that he is really happy today. Wu took out the wrapped box from under the table and handed it to Terry: "Terry, this is the gift I gave you, please accept it." Terry deliberately said to Dongzhang: "Joe, where is your gift?" Dongzhang stopped playing riddles and said with a cheeky smile: "A gift? Ah!" Then he pointed to the wine and cakes on the table: "Isn't this what it is!" March 15th is Terry's birthday, but there is a terrible hidden secret. of a battle. Of course Terry found that his brother was missing from the house, so he asked: "Where's Andy? Why isn't he here?" Wu said while lighting the candles on the birthday cake: "Andy told me that he was rushing to buy some. A gift for you," Wu smoothly applied some cream and licked it before adding, "He also said that the gift you have been waiting for for 10 years!" Wu seemed not to know what this meant. When Terry heard "10 years", he began to search in his memory: Posted “10 years? The gift I’ve been waiting for?” Published Suddenly he stood up suddenly. Due to the excessive force and speed, Dongzhang was startled and the wine glass in his hand fell to the ground. At this time, Terry seemed to feel uneasy, "Did Andy think, Oh my God! No, right?" He was so worried that he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Posted 1. When is Terry’s birthday? Posted 2. Who were there to celebrate Terry’s birthday? Published 3. What do you mean by a gift from 10 years ago? Release 4. Guess where Andy will go? Publishing Writing Publish 1. Write sentences based on the example sentences. Publish the opening remarks of Volume S Published Everyone has a dream Posted Some people pursue money, power, women Published But the dream of the strong—— Published only one Published for this dream Posted without hesitation to sweat Published Giving the most precious years Posted by Burning Life Publish 2. Composition Publish Please write an essay using The King of Fighters as a clue. There is no limit to the style of novel, expository essay, argumentative essay, narrative essay, essay, poetry, etc. Posting requirements: any topic Release center clarification Publish in a clear and organized manner Publish no less than 500 words Posting It shouldn’t be difficult for kof fans, right? Publish Text: Detailed analysis and ranking of the strength of various KOF bosses Release 1. About the three artifacts: Published The three divine weapons are the three divine techniques (the pronunciation is the same in Japanese) - Wu Shi, Eight Wine Glasses, and Zero Technique Chu. It is said that three divine skills must be combined to defeat Orochi, but in the end of 97, even the three divine skills were ineffective against Orochi (refer to the dialogue before defeating Orochi in the 97 game). When desperate, Yagami went berserk and used transcendence. The Eight Wine Glasses move (which is the second of the three magical skills in 03) combined with Kyo's Max No Style sealed Orochi. Release Ignis’s phrase “Kyo Kusanagi, the clones I created are stronger than you” do not exist in the plot, because Ignis was defeated by K in the plot. In addition, in the official plot, Kyo lost blood due to being copied by nests and was unable to even activate the no-shiki ability (the no-shiki is driven by the unique blood of the Kusanagi family), and Iori was also paralyzed because he was severely injured in the battle with Orochi. Magic skills, this is why from 99 to 01 neither Yagami nor kyo have magic skills, so the strength of kyo and iori from 99 to 01 is not as good as before. Published As for who is stronger, Orochi or Ignis, this is a meaningless topic in itself. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that if you look at the official information, it will be clear that Orochi is the real god (SNK's term is "the absolute will of the earth"). Ignis - the person who thinks he is closest to God Posted Background story orochi Published The serpent has existed since the birth of human beings in this world. It watches all living creatures on the earth. Published Sometimes favors are given, and sometimes hardships are given. But as the self-interest concept in human hearts continues to grow, Published The big snake became the enemy of mankind, and it is the most powerful and evil enemy in human history Published The serpent does not have a fixed entity, it only exists as a soul-like form. Release: There must be a catalyst for the existence of the integrated form, but you must see the true form of the big snake with your own eyes and Release is not that simple, because the big snake will change depending on the catalyst. Published: The big snake can take advantage of the most vulnerable parts of the human heart, such as hatred, jealousy, complaints, sighs, etc., so all negative aspects are The emotions behind the release plunged the world into chaos. Published Traveling through time and space for 1800 years, the soul of the serpent broke the seal and sneaked into Chris's body, using chr Release is body materialized. Posted by The big snake with the power to destroy everything Publish background story Published The true ruler of the nest. The son of the founder of nest, he manages nest according to his father's methods. Published The real culprit of the series of events in the Nest chapter believes that he is closest to God and hopes to destroy the current world. Release and create a new world. The weapon is a chain made by imitating life. There are two pairs on the front and back of the waist, a total of 4 life-like creatures. Release the chain of life and control light to fight. Release 2. About Goenitz: Published Many people have been misled by the power level in Hong Kong comics. In the official setting, Goenitz is the number one fierce man under Orochi. Kyo and Iori barely defeated him by joining forces, and finally killed him on his own. And Ignis was defeated at the hands of K. It is impossible for K to defeat Kyo and Iori together, right? What about the power of k’? Release k’: The name comes from the initials of Kusanagi Kyo. I didn’t realize that it was transplanted with Kyo Kusanagi’s fighting ability. Because the kyo copied by nest is the kyo after 97, the power of k’ should be at the same level as the kyo of 99-01, weaker than the kyo of 97 with no style. Published It can be seen that Goenitz's strength is quite a bit higher than Ignis. Look at the destructive power Goenitz caused when he appeared on the stage in 96, and the entire demon god came. The Hong Kong comic seriously belittled Goenitz's image and strength. Published Backstory goenitz Published The final boss of kof96, the Eight Masters of Orochi are in charge of the ‘wind’, as it is called the ‘goenitz of the strong wind’ Like the release number, it has the special ability to control the storm. Posted by One of the Yata Miko who once sealed the power of Orochi, Kagura Chizuru’s sister, was killed, causing Released The seal weakened, and the Orochi's soul was successfully released. Because he swore to obey the will of the big snake, he Released in order to take away the right eye of Rugal who wants to steal the power of Orochi, and he will not allow anyone to hinder Orochi. The publisher exists. However, this is only limited to being loyal to one's own beliefs, and is not cruel in ordinary times. Posted As a pastor, his words and deeds are polite and his character is a bit pretentious.   Release 3. About Lucar: Published The man whose right eye was gouged out by Goenitz is known as the "number one immortal man in SNK". In terms of strength, the regular version of Lukar in 1994 was defeated by Kyo alone, but after going berserk in 95, he knocked down everyone in an instant. In the end, he exploded and died because he could not bear the power of the Orochi. This shows the terror of the power of the Orochi. . 98 and 2002 were just big fights with no plot at all. Release summary: Release: In summary, the strength of the boss can be roughly divided into three categories: Release *The boss of the protagonist’s one-on-one KO in the first type of max state: Lukar, Kurizarid, zero, Ignis Release *The boss of the two protagonists teaming up in the second type of max state: Goenitz Published *The two main protagonists in the third type of max + rampage state join forces to defeat the boss with the max magic skill KO: Orochi Released Strength Ranking: Published 1;Orochi Posted 2; Goenitz Release 3; Rampant version of Lukar Release 4; Normal versions of Lucar and Ignis (Lucar is slightly stronger, you can tell this from the seating position on the 02 ending map) Released 5;01 version zero Released 6;00 version zero Published 7; Kurizarid Release Supplement - About True; Orochi Team: Published The Society of the Dry Land, Shermie of the Wild Thunderbolt, Chris of the Fire and Goenitz are collectively known as the "Four Kings of the Serpent". Although they are only mini-bosses in the game, the strength of the three of them in the plot is at the same level as Goenitz (Goenitz slightly powerful) Publish Text: Some news about kof12 (that is, 2005) nk an opportunity to save the situation, kof2004 and 2005 will be released in a short time. Release It is said that kof2005 is the last work of kof, and the plot finally has a complete explanation. Release In terms of gameplay, the person in charge claimed that there are fundamental differences between 2005 and 04. The reason for releasing two masterpieces in a short period of time is that the plot connections between 04 and 05 are relatively tight. The second is to try to seize the market with two very different styles. Release kof2004 has been completed, and 05 has also entered the completion stage. The evaluation of 05 by relevant personnel is: very satisfied, it is the most successful episode in KOF. Release 05 can be said to be the one that has changed the most and at the same time is the most loyal to the basic concept of kof. The original article is too long, so I only give a brief introduction to various aspects based on my understanding. Publishing system: Release This game follows the old three-on-three system. Like 97 and 98, the role of assistance in 05 is very small and can only be used when stunned or when being cast normally. Super cancels, which have been criticized as being a balancing act, will no longer exist. Changed to 98 to consume energy to increase attack power. Heavy attacks and special skills are the same as 98. Some of the light attacks and special skills have their stun times greatly extended. Therefore, the difficulty of this game's combos is relatively low. The problem with character judgment after being attacked has been corrected, and any kind of cancellation of judgment or defense is impossible. Overly exaggerated combos and infinite combos will also no longer appear in 05. Release Unlike 04, the substitution strategy and captain system of 03 have been retained and improved. In 05, you cannot attack the opponent through substitutions or as part of a combo. The substitution system refers to the human relations scheme in 97. The attitude between characters determines the cost of substitution. There are 4 levels in total: intimacy, general, disgust, and hatred. All members of the same team have a close relationship with individual members who have a special relationship. The relationship between some special characters is disgust. Others are average. In terms of hatred, the only ones that have been revealed are Kagura and Storm. Yagami and Kusanagi have a disgusting relationship. Release: Characters with a close relationship can be replaced without consuming energy. Relationships generally require a bar of energy. A bad relationship requires one bar of energy and there is a 50% chance that the call will be invalid. Relationships are 100% invalid for hatred. Released: The squadron leader’s super kill has been cancelled. The max super sure kill follows the form of 98's sure kill after the explosion. The advantage of the captain is that he has one more energy slot than the team members. Moreover, there is no need to consume energy when calling team members whose relationship is average or bad. However, relationship-hating players still have a 50% chance of ignoring them. Release operation and interface: Release: For gameplay reasons, unlike 04, 05’s moves are quite simplified. It may be the second hardest move after 97. And the fluency is as good as kof2004. There will be no screen freezes. The speed of 05 is lower than that of 03, but higher than that of 04. Since every generation of KOF has complaints about useless moves, all the so-called useless moves in the past generations have been improved or deleted in this game. For example, Eye Slash will no longer exist. And you will unexpectedly find that the eight wine glasses are a powerful weapon. The only exception is Shiiken Takashi's bun-eating, which is retained because it is a signature feature. In terms of balance, 05 improves the character's overall strength instead of weakening it like 04. Each character can basically play the strongest level in kof history. For example, Yagami's abilities are based on the strongest 97. For Quanxun and King, the ones in kof99 shall prevail. Individual characters have been comprehensively dealt with. For example, the character Athena Asamiya combines the characteristics of 98 and 02. Kagura Chizuru is slightly weakened as in 97, but two special skills from 98 are added. Another innovative design is that each person has two completely different outfits. Rather than a simple color change like before. Generally a traditional outfit and a new set of designs. Asamiya would wear traditional sailor clothes and later stage clothes. In addition to the belt suit, Yagami also has a set of white casual clothes based on the kof2000 hidden aid image. Mai Shiranui’s other outfit, which has attracted much attention, cannot be revealed for the time being. However, relevant personnel said that it will have a "shocking" effect that subverts the traditional image. On the game screen, players will see a brand new KOF due to the use of a completely different engine from 03 and 04. Whether it is the background or the special effects, including the flames of grass, the earthquake of the door, the sound of falling to the ground and the shaking of the screen, the effects are definitely the best of all KOF. It can be seen that this game has made every effort to facilitate players, both in terms of operability and visual effects, and fully implements the player-oriented principle. The convenient system and exquisite pictures make people addicted to it. Therefore, it is certain that the battle value of 2005 is very high. Release mode: Release In addition to 3v3, 1v1, survivor, and practice modes, kof2005 creatively added a campaign mode. Players must choose a specific team according to the plot. Note that it can only be the default team. But some hidden teams composed of individuals are also selected in special ways. In the plot, there are often changes in the team. Due to the different characters chosen, the dialogue and ending will also be abbreviated.??Different. The ending of each important character will be listed in detail in the clearance animation after the battle. Except for the final series of special battles in which a designated trio must be selected, there are no personnel restrictions for the remaining battles. The captain is defaulted in story mode. The introduction of the campaign mode greatly enhances the integrity of the plot. As kof's last work, it gives the whole story a perfect ending. Posted by: Release We also have a headache regarding the choice of characters. Because some characters have become deeply rooted in people's hearts. For example, Jin Jiapan. We deleted him with sadness. Because the characteristics of Chen and Cai determine that they must exist. In the election against Quan Xun, Quan won by a narrow margin. Other characters with little future were also deleted, such as Andy and Zhen Yuanzhai who performed poorly in 04. Due to player requests, many characters in this game formed a team as they wished. For example, terry and mary, k’ and kula. Release The following are the settings of the new characters - Posted by Cang Yan Posted by Yagami’s apprentice. He has half of the blood of Hachichi Joan (it's Hachichi Joan, not Yagami) and half of the blood of Orochi. It is a branch of Bachiqiong. Because of his impure blood, he uses a white flame between red and blue. And the fire attack power is lower than Yagami and Kusanagi. Cang Yan is quite agile and has a speed no less than Iori. In terms of legwork, he is better than his master. Published Gender: Male Published Age: Unknown Published Height: 179cm Published Weight: 65kg Published Place of birth: UK (Japanese) Published Fighting style: Yagami-ryu ancient martial arts + kickboxing Publish Hobby: Reading magazines Posted by Good at sports: floor exercise Posted by Favorite things: Three artifacts Posted by Disliked Things: Three Artifacts Publish Moves (Default) Be the only newcomer with confirmed moves Release special skills Published Dream Bullet: I didn’t learn everything, only one paragraph Released Axe: Same as Yagami, but faster and with strong continuous ability Publish nirvana Published Dark Sweep: Same as Iori. The light one can only reach 2/3 of the screen. Published The Oni Burn is not completed: The Oni Burn that has not learned everything and is not flying has a very small judgment, but the flaws are also small. The safety factor is second only to Kagura Posted by Sunflower Triple Kick: Sunflower Kicked with Feet Released Cang Yan: It has the effect of blocking flying props. Probably similar to leona's turbine launcher Released Skyfire: Cang Yan’s follow-up move has unsatisfactory anti-air effects. Slightly the same as k’ to hit the follow-up move Published Earth Fire: Cang Yan’s follow-up move, a powerful and rapid lower attack Release the wind. Changed: One-handed wind blow, with flames so it has damage. The distance is also further than that of Iori, but I can't receive attacks like Iori. Published by Qin Yue. Swift Wind: A kick with powerful attack power. Can instantly attack enemies 2/3 of the screen away. Need to accumulate energy Release Super Special Move Published Eight Girls: Same as Yagami Published Hellfire: close-quarters skill, similar to Benimaru Power Generator Released internal test results, Cang Yan has a strong containment power. The attack is consistent. However, the air defense is poor and the defense power is low. It is a character with strong attack and weak defense. Published by Shingo Yabuki Release: Everyone knows each other, but the changes are huge. The main change is that he finally has fire. Release: Special skills and special moves are the same as 98. Published: Shingo Kick has been strengthened, the move becomes faster, and the distance can be controlled by pressing b and d continuously. Can connect to Huang Jie Release Super Special Move Released: Foreign-style Phoenix Scale: Enhanced invincibility time Published True. Burning Shingo: Turn on the flame mode after use. Within 15 seconds, Kusanagi's flaming moves such as Wild Bite, Poison Bite, and Ghost Burn will bring fire, and the attack power will increase by 1.25. After exploding, the power is astonishing Published: Big snake shave: Same as grass shave. Fire mode must be turned on first Release storm Released Finally made a comeback after 96. Weakened to slightly inferior to Cai Baojian in terms of speed Release: The height of the wind column has been changed to the same as Dongzhang's flying props and can be skipped. The special move adds a mid-range, short-range, and fast mid-range attack "Tear of the Wind". The most successful boss in the history of KOF is currently performing very satisfactorily in testing. Published by Ludel (there are different translations of his name) Release 03boss, son of Lucar. Unlike his father, he is a more righteous character. Participate in order to investigate the source of mysterious power. The setting is basically a version with medium speed and reduced judgment in 03 Release package Published Another familiar character. But the appearance is different. The explanation is: After 6 years, Bao became a handsome young man (Kanghan, the only one who can grow up. Why doesn’t Chris grow up?) Release: The reason for this decision is that Asamiya’s fighting ability is already quite perfect. There are no special advantages to a bag with short hands and feet. Therefore, he boldly changed his character image. At the same time, he is also a very important role in the plot. Because this is a very bold move, in order to satisfy players as much as possible, the trick setting is still being planned. Posted by Great God Ling'er Released An important role in ex2. One of the ten divine treasures. Kagura's apprentice. Also possibly the father of Kagura's child. (sweating again) Release Since the settings in ex2 are perfect, they will be retained. Publish dragon Released A mini-boss that appears randomly. It is a replica of Fallon. (Now it is discovered that the shape of Zhenlong may have been borrowed from Earl D) Publish Rampage character Release: The characters who will go berserk include Kagura (same as Maki in 03), Kusanagi (same as the evil Kyo in 03), Iori (who I know), and Leona (who I also know) Published Team formation method - the first person is the default captain of the campaign Release Protagonist team: Kagura, Great God Reiji, Cang Yan Released New Japan Team: Daimon, Nikaido, Shingo Release Team Fury: leona, clark, ax Released New Wolves: terry, mary, joe Published Mafia Team: Duolong, Long Er, billy Posted by Female Team: Wu, Xiangfei, Li Mei Released New Dragon and Tiger Team: Liang, Robert, King Released Super Power Team: Bao, Asamiya, Shikikentaka Posted by Team Orochi: She, Shermei, Chris Posted by Team Ludel: Ludel,mature,vice Released Individual Contestant: Jing, An Publish Hide team Published Three Artifact Teams: Kagura, Kusanagi, and Yagami Published: Rampage Three Artifact Team: Rampage Kagura, Rampage Kusanagi, Rampage Yagami Publish new. Artifact Team: Cang Yan, Great God Reiji, Shingo Published True. Orochi Team: Storm, Society, Chris Posted by Japan Team: Kusanagi, Daimon, Nikaido Posted About several potentially controversial deleted characters Posted by ralf: A typical boxer. Since the remaining three members of the Nu team are more distinctive, they can only be deleted. Released el, k9999, Shenwu, ash, Lin: already explained in 04 Published Kim: Lost to Quan Xun, reluctantly deleted Posted Lily: Historically, it has not been very distinctive. Publish andy: Same as above Release Town: Same as above Released by Lei Shermie: It’s not very distinctive, so I’ll change it to Storm. But the regular version still has reservations. Released: Gryphon Mask: There are already a lot of casting characters Release Battle process: Release: The selected team defeats 7 randomly appearing teams in turn. (In the middle, the reason is to test the power you have, and the dragon will break in) Published In the place where Orochi sealed the place near the final venue, Leona, who was investigating, felt the power of Orochi and ran away. Forcibly switch to the Nu team (only clark and www.piaotia.coma Released After Leona was knocked down, the dead Storm unexpectedly appeared. It turns out that Orochi's power has been restored to the extent that he can resurrect his dead people. Kagura used her Zero Skill to seal away the storm that had not yet fully recovered. Baofeng was rescued by the other three kings. Release: Due to Zuolong's manipulation of the venue, explosions were heard in the gymnasium and it began to collapse. The scene was chaotic Published Forced switch to the protagonist team vs. the mafia team Published The great god Ling'er stopped Duolong who was about to escape. There is a battle between the protagonist team and the mafia team. The protagonist team wins. But Kagura discovered that the three artifacts were no longer on Duolong. Kusanagi and Yagami, who were missing at this time, finally appeared. Aware of the seriousness of the situation, Kusanagi and Yagami put aside their grudges and actively cooperated for the first time. And suddenly appeared on the field as planned. Duolong and leona have been defeated. The three artifacts, Cangyan, Great God, Shingo and K’ work together to repair Orochi’s seal. Seeing the wavering strength of the serpent slowly stabilized. Things seemed to be coming to an end.   Published Outside the gymnasium, a pair of dragons and superpowers met head-on. Bao Mingming clearly felt that the dragon exuded a demonic aura that was no less than that of the Orochi in 2000 - a god on the same level as the Orochi from China, the legendary "dragon". That's the power Bao felt in 1999. Published Like the big snake, the "dragon" is a force that is both good and evil. The orientation of good and evil depends on external influences. It turns out that the dragon had also thought of using the big snake. But he changed his mind after discovering that the "dragon" was equally powerful. Because of his name, he instinctively felt that he had some kind of connection with the "dragon". After obtaining the three artifacts, Long first led out the legendary demon god, and then used the three artifacts to seal the "dragon" in his body. Just like Chris was born to be the host of the big snake, the dragon, the leader of the snitches, is also the best host for the "dragon". The difference is that due to the powerful power of the three artifacts and the Snitch's physique modified by Nasz, the will of the "dragon" was suppressed. The power of the devil became the dragon's tool. Like liberating the Orochi, fully unleashing the "Dragon's" ability requires the stimulation of a fighter's strength. This is the reason why Long instructed Zuolong to compete. Published Forced switch to Super Power Team vs. "Dragon" Published The battle between the superpower team and the "dragon" with a human body. Posted The moves of "Dragon" are exactly the same as those of Dragon. But the speed, judgment, and attack power are much faster. Many moves have incredible invincibility times. And a full-screen super-kill "Dragon's Breath" has been added. It's a very difficult opponent. Published In the end, the superpower team was defeated, and Bao's power was obtained by the dragon. Posted After defeating Bao, Long unexpectedly met Rudel. Mature and Vice, who are members of the Orochi clan, sensed the existence of the three artifacts. They believed that the dragon had a detrimental effect on the resurrection of the serpent. Rudel was intimidated by the power of the dragon and did not act rashly. But the dragon who felt the power of the Orochi clan would never let go of this opportunity to absorb the power of the Orochi. Published Forced switch to Ludel team vs. "Dragon" Published Absorbing the power of the bag, "Dragon" is strengthened. In particular, the ability to move instantly has been greatly enhanced. Therefore, special protection must be taken of the fast nature, otherwise it will be difficult to pass the level. Published After defeating Ludel, Long was surprised by the power he displayed. Want to take him as a puppet. But the proud Rudel refused to compromise. In the end, the dragon could only absorb part of the power of the serpent he inherited from his father. Posted The Dragon Queen’s plan is to defeat the Three Artifacts and Orochi and the Four Heavenly Kings. Like the Orochi, the "Dragon" has the ability to make certain characters go berserk. Using the three artifacts in his hand, he planned to disrupt Kagura's actions first. Published In the land sealed by the serpent, feeling the call of the "dragon", the three artifacts suddenly went berserk. Faced with this unexpected incident, the three juniors decided to fight to the death with their masters. Release Forced switch to new. Artifact Team vs. Rampage Three Artifact Team Released The three artifacts were finally subdued one after another, new. The artifact team was almost exhausted. At this time, the recovered storm rushed in with the other three kings. The storm easily defeated k’. Start using the special ability of the high priest to release the seal that is almost repaired. At the same time, the Three Kings and Xin. There was a fight between the artifact team Release Since the power of Orochi has not yet been completely released, only Storm among the Four Heavenly Kings can use the power of Orochi. Publish new. Team Artifact vs Team Orochi (Not really. Team Orochi) Published: Because I have fought against the three berserk artifacts, I am new at this time. Each member of the Artifact Team only has 1/3 HP and cannot use energy. It's a very difficult battle. Published After struggling to defeat the Orochi team, Cang Yan, the only one who could still move, grabbed Baofeng's throat and prepared to use hellfire to stop him. Instead, he was hit by Dark Cry. At this time, no one can stop the resurrection of the big snake. Release: With the efforts of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Orochi was completely resurrected. Because there is no restraint from the three artifacts, there is no need to rely on Chris' body. But the power of the newly awakened snake is still very weak at this time. The Four Heavenly Kings prepare to kill the three artifacts to avoid future troubles. At this time the dragon appeared and instantly knocked down shiermei. Riding on Orochi's power has not yet been restored, "Dragon" plans to assimilate Orochi and achieve the strongest power ever. Release In order to protect the Orochi, the remaining three kings must stop the "dragon" until the Orochi's power is restored. Publish Forcefully switch to true. Team Orochi vs "Dragon" Published After absorbing the power of Bao and Ludel, and releasing the restraints of Kagura and others, the appearance of "Dragon" has been greatly changed. In terms of moves, he is also completely different from the original dragon. This is something to pay attention to. Published Despite the best efforts of the three kings, they still could not defeat the "dragon" as powerful as the serpent. Release At this time, the big snake, which had recovered some of its strength, walked towards the "dragon". ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??This is the most exciting battle in 2005. Because you have to control the powerful boss "Dragon" to defeat the big snake. Posted This battle is relatively easy as Orochi has only recovered half of its abilities. Let’s appreciate the powerful combos of “Dragon” Posted by "Dragon" Tricks: Published Dragon Fang: A first-class anti-air move, similar to Orochi's heavy kick Published Dragon Head: A strip-shaped flying prop ejected from its mouth. The flying props of Orochi and Orochi can pass through each other. Can be bounced back by the Orochi's Mirror Released Dragon Claw: Super close-quarters skill, effective distance is 2 positions. Published: Dragon's Foot: Rapid long-distance attack from the lower section. Released Dragon Scale: Reflects all flying props, including Orochi’s black ions! Published Dragon Breath: Super Kill, the same as Orochi’s ability to exterminate all Released "Dragon" defeated and assimilated the Orochi. Become the most powerful force that cannot be matched. The original dragon no longer has the ability to control the super powerful demon at this time. The three artifacts were thrown to the ground by "Dragon". Due to absorbing the evil power of the big snake and having a dragon as its body, the character of "Dragon" has become evil. Posted This is Kusanagi Yagami and Kagura regaining their strength. But without the artifact in hand, they are no match for the "dragon". In order to try to save Orochi, Baofeng used the power of the wind to deliver the three artifacts to Kagura and others. Published Forced switch to the Three Artifact Team vs. "Dragon" Published The three artifacts in this battle only have 1/2 health, but have double the attack power. And can use three divine skills. After the energy is fully charged, you can also choose to enter the rampage state. The opponent's "dragon" is unimaginably powerful. Testers revealed that no boss in the history of KOF is half as strong as "Dragon". (The "dragon" is as powerful as two big snakes) Release With the efforts of the three artifacts, the "dragon" was finally eliminated. However, unlike what Baofeng and others expected, the big snake was not separated. Because the "dragon" is still parasitic on the human body after all. However, unlike the Orochi clan, dragons do not have immortality. So once defeated, the "dragon" and the big snake, together with the dragon's body, disappeared forever. Published Ending Battle: Posted Kagura vs Storm Release As the final settlement, this battle is inevitable. Release: If you choose Orochi or Mafia during free team selection, you will control Storm at this time. Otherwise it is Kagura Posted by 1 Storm Victory. But he wasn't going to kill Kagura. The big snake is dead, and all grudges should be settled. The storm of body sacrifice has lost the goal of life. Posted by 2 Kagura wins. But she doesn't intend to kill Storm. The big snake is dead, and all grudges should be settled. Kagura saw Maki smiling in the mirror. Posted by Yagami vs Kusanagi Published As the final settlement, this battle is inevitable Posted If Cangyan scores higher than Shingo, control Yagami, otherwise it will be Kusanagi Posted by 1 Iori wins. Unexpectedly, he left the field quietly. A real battle, win or lose, maybe this is what Iori really wants. Posted by 2 Grass Shave Victory. Iori left silently. He will challenge me again in the future, at least Kusanagi hopes so. No one wants to lose such an opponent. Publish plot Release As the last work, kof2005 unifies the three lines of 97, 99, and 03, and is quite outstanding in terms of plot. It is no exaggeration to say that 05 will not be inferior to 97 in terms of storytelling. And because of the existence of the campaign mode, it is even better than 97 in terms of completeness. Published The following is a brief introduction to the campaign Published 2004 Partial summary: In the ending of 04, Iori and Kusanagi fought hard to eliminate the stone demon, but Ash and Zhenlong then easily defeated the exhausted Iori and Kusanagi, and Ash successfully grabbed the Kusanagi sword and the eight-foot magatama. Yagami Kusanagi suddenly went berserk and Yagami killed Ash. All three artifacts fell into the hands of Duolong. At this time, Zuolong revealed a secret that even Ash didn't know - the reason why he and Long snatched the three artifacts. Shenwu was disappointed with Zuolong and left. Dragon, on the other hand, controls Nazzi's remaining power. Angel and k9999 saw that the organization had no hope of recovery and disappeared from sight. At the last moment, Lin arrived and wanted to end things with Zuolong. After defeating Zuolong, Lin was killed by a dragon that suddenly appeared. Published Kusanagi went on a rampage and disappeared without a trace. The rampaging Yagami was subdued by Kagura, and Kagura was seriously injured. The two were rescued by the great god Ling'er who arrived later. Yagami left without saying goodbye after recovering from his injuries. Released 2005 Team Part Release Protagonist Team Posted by Three GodsAll the weapons were taken away, and Kagura felt that the seal of the serpent had been loosened. At the same time, another mysterious force began to rise. Kagura thinks this is related to the use of the three artifacts. At the same time, Cang Yan went to Kagura to look for Yagami. Because it was obvious that Long's action this time was related to Orochi, and Cang Yan's special identity and lineage made Kagura instinctively feel that he was a key figure. So we decided to hold another KOF to try to elicit the source of power. At the same time, use this opportunity to get back the three artifacts. Posted by Super Power Team Published In China, as an adult, Bao increasingly feels the qi he felt in the past, but even Zhen can't explain the source of this qi. The characteristics of the Ten Divine Treasures made Bao instinctively think that they were related to the Three Divine Weapons. At this time, news came about kof2005. Zhen decided to let three apprentices compete to help Kagura. Released by New Japan Team Posted The disappearance of Kusanagi makes Shingo very uneasy. What surprised him the most was that his moves could occasionally emit some sparks. At this time, Aoyan went to Kusanagi's house to look for Iori, but he and Shingo got into a fight after a disagreement. Shingo, who had no psychological preparation for "Iori's apprentice", was defeated. Benimaru and Daemon teamed up to subdue Cang Yan and eliminate the misunderstanding. Cang Yan agreed to help them find Kusanagi. After this, Shingo completely mastered the use of fire. It seemed that some of Kusanagi's abilities were transferred to him. Kagura's explanation for this is: Kusanagi's blood is looking for a successor. Gate, Benimaru thinks Kusanagi is in danger. Decided to find Kusanagi with Kagura. Publish Team Fury Release The other members of the angry team will not know who the employer is this time. In order to find all the people related to Orochi, Kagura specifically contacted Hadilon. Participating in the competition is this mission. Ralf, who has the highest military rank but has a hot temper, was not allowed to play. The leader of this operation is the calm Leona under the instruction of Kagura. Leona vaguely knew that this decision was related to her special bloodline. She also wanted to take this opportunity to completely resolve her connection with Orochi Blood. Released by Korean Team Released Jin Jiapan was seriously injured in the attack. This incident caused an uproar in South Korea. "It turns out that the highest level of Taekwondo is this level. See you at KOF." This is the note Quanxun received the next month. Angry Quanxun led Chen and Cai to the kof. He vowed to teach this unknown provocateur a lesson. Release k’ team Published Zhen Yuanzhai once again found K’ and asked for help. This conference is obviously related to the three artifacts. Kusanagi is still missing. Then k', the backup grass shaver, may be the only hope. K’, who has a good understanding of Nazzi, thinks there is more to it than that. He was convinced that the whole incident had a lot to do with dragons. After careful consideration, he, Kula, and his best friend Max signed up. Released New Wolves Published Every kofterry is a must-attendance. But unfortunately, this conference is held on the same time as the National Wrestling Championships. Griffon Mask had to leave the Wolf. Andy wants to continue his practice. Just when Terry lost confidence, Joe came to the door with a happy face and a Muay Thai champion belt. And Mary also received the secret mission of monitoring Zuolong. A new Wolves team is born Posted by Mafia Team Published: Zuolong found two scheming partners-the killer Long Er and Billy, who works under Keith. It was clear Kagura’s purpose for holding the conference. He planned to use the three artifacts and two partners in his hands to achieve the dragon's goal. Ryuuji didn't know that his identity as a member of the Orochi clan was being used Release of new female team Release Andy is determined to withdraw from the world. King wants to team up with Liang. Similar to the situation of the Wolf, Wu Yi, who competes every year, could not find a partner for a while. Li Mei, who ran away in anger, solved the problem. Since he was not selected for the Korean team, in order to teach the arrogant provocateur a lesson and give Quan Xun some color, Li Mei went directly to Japan to find Wu who had worked with him and win over Xiang Fei. The new female team, composed of players from three different countries, has received a lot of attention since its formation. Release of new dragon and tiger team Published The debts of Robert's father's company are still unresolved, and the funding problem of extreme flow is getting more and more serious. Robert decided to commercialize Extreme Flow. was firmly opposed by Liang. It happened that KOF was held at this time. "No matter what, we will discuss it after winning the championship." This is their consensus. In order to further improve the combat effectiveness, Lily, whose strength was still immature, did not appear, but Yuliang brought in the experienced king. The Longhu team is determined to win this championship. Released by Orochi Team Released The seal of the serpent has been loosened. This is excellent news for the Three Heavenly Kings. And this time Kagura doesn't have any artifacts or Kusanagi, so Iori can borrow his power. Taking this opportunity to resurrect Orochi is the ultimate goal of the Orochi team. Posted by Team Ludel Published Rudel doesn’t have his father’s ambitions. But he was very concerned about his father's entanglement with the Orochi clan. By chanceAfter meeting their father's two secretaries, both parties were surprised by the familiar atmosphere exuding from each other. Rudel wants to understand the relationship between his father and the snake. At the same time, he also felt an aura similar to that of a big snake. Mature and vice have to borrow the power of Ludel who is no less powerful than Lukar. The last familiar team was born a month before the big game. Publish…… Publish…… Publish My words: Release: In fact, the authenticity of these information has not been determined, but some readers strongly requested to know, so I posted it. If it is later revealed that the above content is inconsistent with the facts, I will not bear any responsibility~~~~! Text About the Ten Divine Treasures Posted If you have played kofex2, you will also know that the Ten Divine Treasures are the ten people with different abilities selected by Kagura to guard the seal. Some of them do not even know that they are the Ten Divine Treasures. The ultimate in kofex2 The boss is one of the Ten Divine Treasures. There are 3 characters among the selectable characters. They are on the same team as Yagami. They are all girls. Most of the Ten Divine Treasures are good. There are also some who are as ambitious as Ash. He doesn’t want to listen to Kagura’s orders. , he wanted to get three artifacts for himself! That’s why in the ending scene of kof2003, he snatched Kagura’s mirror, Iori’s Magatama and Cao Zhi’s Sword of Cao Zhi. The story will continue in kof 2004. I recommend it if you haven’t played it yet Come and play kofex2, you will be able to understand the ten divine treasures! Released Ten Divine Treasures: What is currently known!!! Release 1, jun (female, kofex2 and Iori team) Release 2, miu (kofex2 and Yagami's team, the leftmost girl among the five shadows in the ending of kof2003) Release 3, sinobu (the total boss of kofex2, can fly,) Release 4, Reiji (Kagura’s apprentice, holding Kagura’s child in ex2) Release 5, moe (kofex2 protagonist team, kofex also has the protagonist team and the first team) Release 6, ash (kof2003 protagonist team, the bad boy with conspiracy, kicks off the new story) Release 7, bao (kof2001 Chinese team, he felt the dragon spirit in the ending of kof2001 Chinese team, and will compete again in kof2004) Posted 8, nusi (the girl who killed Kagura’s sister with a steel wire in the kof2003 cutscene?) Release: 9 and 10 are the remaining two of the five shadows in the ending of kof2003. Their identities are currently unknown. It is estimated that they will appear in kof2004 Published The Stone Demon is a monster from ancient times that they unblocked Published Lukar’s son and daughter avenged their husband and proved their strength. Finally, he admitted that he lost, and he felt that a new story was about to begin! Published The last "Dragon Soul" in kof2001 is emanating from the snitch leader Dragon, who is not dead yet. The Dragon Soul is not in Bao's body, but is felt by Bao. Publish; Text About the plot in 2003 and beyond Release: The Chinese clan: This is a new team that debuted in "kof2000", all composed of Chinese people (Japan actually compares us to). The majority of the residents are from Hezhou City, Hebei Province. The mission of the army is the ‘Head of the army’ - the army, and he is assisted by the ‘Four Heavenly Kings of the army’ under his command. One day, due to human reasons (to be described later), the village where the "Four Clan" lived was bloodbathed, leaving only the "Four Heavenly Kings". Later, Lin, one of the "Four Heavenly Kings", swore to kill him due to his improper behavior. After Lin was born, he also recruited a young man named Li to join him as one of the "Four Heavenly Kings". According to official information from snk playmore, the ingredients of the ‘Four Heavenly Kings’ are: Release Seven (With the help of ordinary abilities, Xiaonian became one of the "Four Heavenly Kings") Published? (The biggest ‘??’ in the year. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????("??" The most beautiful lady, using the 'flame foot skill', disguises herself) ?????????? One of the ‘Four Four Kings’ who released a new game, the speed is very fast, and things are very cold?) ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: 7, ??? I wonder if they have any identity in "kof12"? Release of Mo Crying Ming Fist: According to the official decision of snk playmore, "Mo Crying Ming Fist" is a 'mysterious martial art originating from ancient times in the Middle Ages'. It is the main style of moves developed by the "Crying Clan", focusing on Speed, viciousness, severity, strength. There are many routines derived from the boxing technique, and each member of the "taiwan clan" uses different routines. The following creampie routine is announced as follows: ????????? Released the Devil’s Crying Ming Fist; the Explosive Poison Hand Published: Lin——Demon Crying Ming? Fist; Cinnabar Poison Hand Kung Fu Publish the magic cry? Fist;; Release According to the table in the game, Lin's moves have a guard break effect; Lin's moves focus more on speed than on power ("kof2003" is so popular). Announcement: 'Before the War' All the terrifying real powers, at the end of the explosion of the 'Super Power War' in "kof2001", spread throughout the site of the 'Before the War' He smiled on the cliff and said: "The power of my 'Zhi' is beyond the reach of 'Power of the Big Snake' and 'Sound Nest Fist'! Hahahaha" What's even more shocking is that , Bao seems to have the same power as ? (? is also the reason why Bao cannot be logged in in "kof2003" and "kof11") Release: The Other Land: According to snk playmore’s official definition, the “The Other Land” is a ‘mysterious tribe that has survived on the earth for thousands of years and has the characteristic of immortality’. This mysterious clan is a master who helps careerists fulfill their dreams. They first appeared in "kof2001". The secret of nest's identity is "the one between them." The "earth" group formed after the collapse of the nest, and became the leader of the "Earth Clan". In "kof2003", the leader of "The Other Place" decided to use the "Orochi Clan" to accomplish their mysterious purpose, and relied on huge power to unblock the "Orochi Clan". And the clan world has become the final boss of the world. He came out of the cave, but in the end he escaped. In "kof11", Ziyuan and Ji, another tribe member of "The Other Land", have become the middle boss and the final boss. Unexpectedly, Ji was eventually eliminated by Zi Yuan. Another tribe member, Mu Dan, met the god Qian Yu in the love scene of "kof2003"; in "kof11", she fucked rose during the explosion of 'adel&rose?'. See what happened in "kof12"? "Girl, you have a lot to accomplish." The results of "The Other Place" listed below are announced as follows (ranked in order of appearance): Release meisti (the secret of the boss in "kof2001", the ability is 'unknown') Published Peony ("kof2003" love character, ability 'can be freely manipulated? Puppet? Attack?') Released World (the most powerful boss in "kof2003", the ability is 'freely controlled rock attack') Released Ziyuan (the mid-boss of “kof11”, ability ‘freeform??+?difference??method’) Published: Taboo (the most powerful boss in "kof11", the ability is 'can freely control the Kun attack') Published ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? Published Emerald Flame: The protagonist of the new chapter Ash Crimsion has a unique ability. The colored flames are very eye-catching, but the origin of the ability is unknown. In "kof2003", the "Three Artifacts" exploded and left "Yatazuki". Therefore, in "kof11", they have a new super special skill "Yayue", a "face-to-face activity" and a "zero skill" with thousands of performance and magic. In the explosion of the "protagonist" in "kof11", Ash took away Iori Yagami's "Hachisha Magatama", and the flames turned into colors. I wonder what they did in "kof12". Publish 正文 非常有用的kof普及网站 Text Technical terminology of fighting games [For those who don’t know, please take a look] Attack Determination: When a character makes a move, he or she can attack the opponent's effective range or distance. Being attacked means the limited range that can be attacked by the opponent, and different actions will have different attack ranges. The invincibility time is the time when the character is not attacked. Mutual killing means that both sides attack at the same time and hit the opponent at the same time. "Read first" means to predict the opponent's next move and make corresponding countermeasures. Interaction means that we and the other party can act at the same time, and is generally used to describe the closing time. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being is a period of time during which the character does not accept any input, including defense. Out of breath/dizziness: unable to move for a long time. Generally speaking, er refers to successfully intercepting the opponent's attack. Frame means 1/60 of a second. Generally, fighting games use this unit as a unit, that is, the character will perform 60 actions in one second. Second choice Words that have a 1/2 chance of success. "Floating" means that the character is hit until he flies up and is judged to be attacked. "Blow" also means that the character is beaten until he flies up, but there is not necessarily a judgment of being attacked. Down means the character is attacked and falls to the ground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? entering the specific command before falling to the ground by entering specific instructions to avoid downing, so that the character can return to combat status as soon as possible. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The time it takes for a character to return to combat status after being knocked down is generally 3/60 seconds of invincibility. Flying props are used for long-distance attacks, and generally only have attack determination. Back attack: Use some special moves to attack the opponent's back, and the opponent must defend in reverse. el means to cancel the move and use another move. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? often refers to a fixed continuous skill that takes a very short input time, requiring extremely high accuracy and rhythm. Continuous skills The attacker's continuous attacks can also be said to be the attacker being completely hit under compulsion. Strike defense is a move that can not only attack the opponent but also defend against the opponent's attack. ?Command Throwing uses specific instructions to perform throwing skills. Unlike ordinary throwing, it cannot be dismantled. ?Special skills are moves composed of a single direction key and attack key. There is no attack judgment after using the Blocking Technique. It will be used automatically after being hit within a certain period of time. ; ; Text Comments on Hong Kong's "kof" comic (reprinted) Two words - garbage! It's better for you to read the watch carefully. Maybe someone wants to say to me: "Kof" is originally a fighting comic, and there is nothing wrong with it from beginning to end! That may be true, but what about the characters’ distinct personalities? Where are the charming Benimaru, the idol-worshiping Quan Xun, the bold and unrestrained Terry, and the charming Mai Shiranui that can be seen in the game? In the manga, I have seen a group of fools who only shout: "Come on, let's fight!" from beginning to end Can you understand the ridiculous plot of Kusajian Kyo and Iori Yagami being jealous of Toudou Kasumi? But this scene appeared in the Hong Kong comic of "The King of Fighters 96". What's even more exaggerated is that Iori Yagami was so jealous that he killed Kasumi. The most funny thing is that SNK didn't care about the plot of the Hong Kong comic at all. First, in "Kof97" In "Kof99", a girlfriend of Kyou Kusanagi, Ashue, was arranged, and then Kasumi appeared again in "Kof99", so the Hong Kong comics hurriedly made up plots to remedy the situation, and the result was full of loopholes. (The official girlfriend of Iori Yagami in "kof2000" seems to have also appeared, and there is a good show to watch now). In addition, the behavior of forcibly classifying KOF fighters into three, six, and nine grades in "The King of Fighters" is also disgusting. Although Yagami is the protagonist and is very popular, it is necessary to fabricate it and say that everyone except Kusaka Kyo came forward to besiege him. He can't defeat any of them, which is too much. Not every player only likes Yagami-an and Kusajiko Kyo. Here I deeply sympathize with the fate of Ryo Sakazaki. This invincible dragon seems to have a strange fate in the Hong Kong "King of Fighters" comics. On the surface, it seems that he is very valued by the author. He is murderous and majestic every time. He appeared on the stage, but ended up in despair. In the "King of Fighters 97" comic, he realized "one-hit kill" early on, which is really admirable, but in the subsequent battle, he actually seemed like a Without victory, he was reduced to a situation where he was inferior to even Mari, Daemon, and Shikiken Takashi. "One hit will kill" became "one hit will kill". I guess this is because the author suddenly discovered that Liang Yuan is not as useful as Mary and others in actual combat From this, it can be seen that there is no unified standard for the abilities of warriors in the comics. I guess the author decided to let him be more proficient in fighting. To become a strong person, everyone in the comics began to use weird ways to increase their energy. Most of them were like Seiya who was beaten and suddenly the small universe exploded. The most bizarre one was Kusanagi Kyo in "97", who fought for the final battle. He only had to squint his eyes and think for a while and he suddenly became the strongest person. Is this a competition to see who looks like Newton or who can fight? In fact, there are some good comics of "King of Fighters". "King of Fighters 94" by Ryo Takamisaki is the best "Kof" comic I have ever seen. It features the female team such as Yuri Sakazaki and the style of painting. Fresh, the plot is light and humorous. In addition, "Fire of Incoherent Theater" is a very interesting collection of short stories. What is very different from Hong Kong comics is that it uses Iori Yagami to make fun of it, which is extremely funny. It should be noted that Ryo Takamisaki and Masato Natsuhara are both famous cartoonists active in the KOF world, and are also one of the official cartoonists of SNK Company. Their works can be called the authority of "KOF" comics. Having said so much, I looked back and found a lot of fierce words, and I used Hong Kong game comics to criticize the style of the entire Hong Kong comic industry. But I don’t plan to change it. After all, this is my true feeling in my heart. If any of my friends accuse me of admiring foreign things, I will have to say Chongtianqu. However, in my opinion, the only ones who want to catch up with Japanese comics are cartoonists from the Mainland. Mainstream comics in Hong Kong have embarked on a wrong path with no more future. Main text Kof previous game plot introduction (94-96) original kof94 Fighters from all over the world received an invitation letter from "r" one after another, and thus, the world's highest level fighting event began. When the winning team was led to an aircraft carrier, kofd's iconic boss appeared - Nujia; Bernstein! Statues stand side by side, and Nujia proudly declares that they are souvenirs of the powerful men he defeated during his travels around the world, and the three masters in front of him will also become the next batch of statue orders. However, no matter how awesome the boss is, he is no match for the player. When Nujia had to face the fact that he was still defeated even after he became serious, he chose bomb escape. Maybe it seemed like they were going to die together at the time, but from kof95 We can know that this description is not an exaggeration~~ Then, without any danger, the experts watched the smoke emitting from the slowly sinking aircraft carrier on the shore Even if you choose a team of female fighters, you will not forget to take away the treasures that Nujia collected on the boat when you escape - this is the capital of King to open the Phantom Bar! The endings of other teams are similar. As for the protagonist team, you can also find Cao Chaizhou before fighting Nujia, and chat with Cao Jing for a while. They just sigh that people are old and useless and the Yangtze River's waves push the waves ahead. . Of course, the contrast between the beaten father and his high-spirited son can indeed hint at the coming of an era. ps: In this generation, Mai Zhuo is Nujia’s secretary. …… kof95 Fighters from all over the world once again received an invitation from "r". Although they were confused, the showdown between the strong men in kof94 made them want to stop. In addition, the invitation to the sports team was robbed by someone led by Yagami An! Of course, the boss is still Nujia, and this time the winning team was knocked over by the poisonous gas and sent to the ship with him - from the fact that he did not directly attack the poison, it can be seen that Nujia is more just out of the desire for strength. Desire rather than power. Of course, due to the existence of such bugs in the player, Nujia, who claimed to be different from what he used to be, was defeated again, but he was not willing to accept it, and planned to further exert his power, but it led to the end of himself being backfired by the power. So, another near-miss escape, the ending let’s take the female team as an example: in the Phantom Bar, Wu and Yuli’s image of bad drunk girls was deeply exposed ps: Before beating Nujia, we must first deal with Cao Chaizhou who was brainwashed by Nujia’s secretary vice. …… kof96 Nujia was dead, but kof continued. At the beginning of this KOF, the momentum became huge (you can see it from the background, especially the background of the boss). Even the three giants from Nanzhen came to join in the fun, and Iori Yagami also found a new teammate. When the winning team led by the player crosses the "single-plank bridge", Kagura Chizuru appears to give her a test. Then, defeat her magnificently in the conference venue where thousands of people are watching! (In fact, level 8 Kagura has almost no solution other than cheating. Most of the time, the player will die gorgeously due to the rogue move of God's Reason) After that, the plots of different teams will be slightly different, with more or less roles. Let’s introduce them one by one below: Japan team: Kagura Chizuru tells Kusanagi the truth about Kyouka's death (this will be told by everyone except the Big Three) and asks him to give up family grudges and join forces with Iori Yagami to seal Orochi's power. At this time, Goenitz sneakily attacked Kagura Chizuru in the strong wind, and asked Kusanagi like an old friend if he was as vulnerable as ten years ago, and Kusanagi confidently said that he was not what he used to be. Then, the artifact versus the king, the artifact blessed with the power of the player, killed the king with the highest IQ in the history of kof. Afterwards, Kagura Chizuru "suddenly" returned from injury and ridiculed Goenitz for trying to contact the seal, but Goenitz dismissed her words and told her to work harder. If she really wanted to protect the seal and she really still had it, upside potential. After saying that, he claimed that a refreshing wind guided him to the kingdom of heaven - dissipated in the wind Under the clear sky, Kagura Chizuru was still not happy. She advised Kusanagi Kyo, hoping that he would work hard with Iori Yagami to help her maintain the Orochi seal, just like the three of their clans did 1,800 years ago - this made Kusanagi Kyo was very distressed. After all, he was still young and not ready to take on responsibilities. Even after breaking up with his teammates and walking in the night market in Tokyo, he was still frowning Iori Yagami, Kagura Chizuru, Konitz, these people It always lingered in his mind, until Benimaru suddenly greeted him, and those cheerful words finally made him look cheerful again. Team Yagami: Kagura Chizuru told Iori Iori about the responsibilities of her family and asked him to assist Kusanagi, but Iori was noncommittal, and the identities of Mai Zhuo and Vice's Eight Elites were also exposed. Iori admitted that he had never trusted them. Suddenly, as the attacked Kagura Chizuru begged again, Goenitz appeared in the strong wind and told Iori Yagami that because of his performance,So he had to die. At this time, Iori Yagami just asked if he needed to challenge the Eight Masters Collection 3, but Mai Zhuo and Vice said that they would still help him because Gonitz had a different mission from them. Goenitz was very angry about this, but Yagami said that it was their own business. After that, fight and defeat. As usual, Kagura Chizuru and Goenitz had a debate, and then Goenitz claimed that Iori would have to face his fate sooner or later, and that Mai Zhuo and Vice would soon be punished by the blood rampage, and then disappeared into the wind. . Mai Zhuo and Vice didn’t believe Goenitz’s warning, but they soon discovered that something was wrong at Yagami-an! However, it was already too late. Yagami'an, who went on a bloody rampage, seriously injured them in a few seconds. When they called Iori Yagami in vain, all they could see was his back looking up to the sky and howling in agony Team Fury: Like most ordinary teams, Kagura Chizuru told them that Nujia's failure was not because they were strong, but because Nujia itself could not withstand that terrifying power - the power of the serpent. And now, the person who blinded Nujia's right eye and injected some power of the serpent into him is about to arrive, with the purpose of destroying the seal of the power of the serpent. Suddenly, in a storm, Kagura was injured and asked them to try their best to win the victory that was only possible. Goenitz, who appeared in the wind, greeted Leona gracefully and asked her if she had been well for the past ten years. But Leona screamed as if she had encountered a nightmare - he reminded her of the tragedy of her childhood! Although she had to face the fact that she killed her parents during the Blood Rampage, she seemed angry at Goenitz's request that she awaken and join his cause. When the fight started, ralf and Clark's shooting skills were very bad and they were defeated. After the quarrel between the main and deputy bosses, Goenitz was very happy with Leona's growth and told her that one day she would return to the awakening of destiny and then float into heaven. Leona was almost in despair at Goenitz's words, which made her two comrades extremely worried. They tried their best to persuade each other, and even used funny words and physical torture to each other to finally make Leona smile. The Big Three: Geese knew a little about Kagura Chizuru's identity, and ignored her rebuke. Even when the strong wind blew, he did not take her warnings seriously. He even used the topic of whether Kagura Chizuru was dead to change the subject. Teammates have questions about the purpose of the trip. However, Goenitz arrived and was quite satisfied with the actions of Giese and others, and asked them to leave quickly. But Gith’s real purpose is to obtain the power of the serpent! Defeated. Goenitz was not unwilling to accept his failure. He told Geese that he must lift the seal of the serpent and then disappeared. At this time, teammates Krause and Krause finally fully understood that they were being used by Geese, and they put down their harsh words before leaving. Soon a sniper rifle was aimed at Keith's head, but the bullet was stopped by Billy's stick. Giese was not afraid of this, he just turned back and smiled sternly. Super Power Team: After Kagura Chizuru told the truth about kof95, Athena and others realized that they were about to face a strong opponent, and Goenitz also appeared at the right time. However, Athena was unwilling to fight unnecessarily, and Goenitz appreciated this very much. As a result, the two started a debate about the earth's environment and the necessity of human survival and development. Of course, fighting is a continuation of negotiations… Although Goenitz is so powerful that the player can lose sleep, Zhenyuanzhai’s Mochizuki is so drunk that he is not even a bit drunkhe is defeated. Goenitz was very pleased to find that there are people who love the earth among humans, and they are so strong, but he still advised Athena that if she really wants to stick to this position, she must be stronger. Then, without any worries Just when Athena and Shii Quanzhong were sighing for Goenitz, Zhen Yuanzhai suddenly fell to the ground exhausted! Could it be that during the battle just now amidst the two almost crying calls, snoring came from the mouth of a certain old man So, the Master-killing Conference solemnly began using as many methods as possible except beatings …… The endings of other normal teams have no special meaning. Here, we introduce two more hidden endings, or in other words, these are the real endings. Hidden ending one: The Eight Elite Team (Characters: Goenitz, Mai Zhuo, vcie) When Kagura Chizuru appeared as the organizer of the competition, Goenitz laughed at her for being bored and actually defeated her. (If you use Goenitz, you will lose, so there is nothing to say) Just when Goenitz lamented that his fight with Kagura Chizuru was just because of different camps, and planned to end Kagura Chizuru with respect and end his family's helpless fate, another Goni appeared in a wild wind. tz! In this regard, everyone except Kagura ChizuruThere is only surprise in it. At this time, Kagura Chizuru smiled and told Goenitz that if he wanted to know the reason, he should first defeat the new opponent in front of him! Defeat Just when Goenitz stepped forward to give the "fake" the final blow, he suddenly found that the "fake" had disappeared, but he was fatally injured! Now, Kagura Chizuru just told Goenitz that the "fake" just now was actually transformed by the power of the artifact Yata Mirror. The illusion has the ability of the original body, and the state of the illusion will be faithfully reflected in the original body. Then, there was a routine debate between the two. After Goenitz died, Mai Zhuo and vcie seemed to suddenly wake up Hidden ending two: Three Sacred Tools Team (Characters: Kusanagi Kyo, Iori Yagami, Kagura Chizuru) When the three of them entered the main venue, they were already stunned - another Kagura Chizuru appeared! And this Chizuru said he would give them a test. Defeat it! The "fake" Chizuru told them that she was Chizuru's sister Kagura Mange. She was originally killed by Konitz ten years ago. Now she is just an illusion created by the power of the artifact Yata Mirror. And Goenitz will arrive here soon. His goal is to kill the three artifacts and destroy the seal of the serpent! Then, Goenitz appeared and the turtles disappeared. There’s nothing to say, let’s start the fight! Get rid of it. Goenitz was surprised by the power of the three artifacts, especially Yagami's use of pure red flames! (PS: In kof96, although Iori Yagami's fire is blue, it reacts red the first moment it hits the opponent. This is a phenomenon that will not happen in subsequent games) He can no longer summon the wind. Got it! With the cooperation of the three artifacts, Goenitz was completely defeated and died after reminding Iori Yagami of his fate. However, Kagura Chizuru did not forget to remind the other two that in order to seal Orochi like their ancestors, they must cooperate, because that will be a more powerful opponent, but the two are not friendly to each other. Moreover, Iori Yagami showed signs of a blood rampage, but finally gained control of himself. Finally, the three of them broke up with their own concerns, and the story just gradually reached its climax ; ; Text kof96 customs clearance explanation kof96’s detailed solutions on computers! (The premise is 8 difficulty, so don’t make random comments if you haven’t played it!) First of all, most of the 96 computer appearance order is irregular, so my analysis of each character is based on the AI ??when he (or she) appears as the 8th group, of course, except for characters with specific appearance time. ?Analysis one by one according to the character selection table, as follows: (There may be errors, after all, I haven’t played in a long time) Xiaocao: There is nothing much to say about this person. Experts are definitely not afraid of him. If you are a novice, just use CD jump and cd in place. Hongwan: Same as Xiaocao, of course, the wave rise is easier! Gate: Difficulty character, don’t go to him! His abd is a bug! To deal with him, fight from a distance. Hungry Wolf: Just like Xiaocao, he likes to come over, so he can strike first. Andy: AI obstacle! Be in the same position as him and attack with a long c or d. He will block the first hit and then immediately ab over. You only need to repeat the c or d in place according to a certain rhythm. Dongzhang: It’s a bit difficult, but you can win with fists and kicks. Be careful not to jump over it. Sakazaki Ryo: Follow the same rules as Xiaocao. Stay away from him. When he runs over, hit him with a long c or d and a lower c or d. Use them alternately. At most, you will fight with his Dragon Fist, but you will definitely do it. win. Robert: You are smarter. Be careful not to jump. You can win if the wave rises, but it still tests your basic skills. Yuri: She is stupid, stay away from her, she will come over sooner or later, and then seize the opportunity to CD (at least she almost eats all of Yagami's CD). Note that when you prevent her from jumping to D, she will definitely jump to D, and then come over and slap you. Leona: Powerful and AI obstacles coexist, don't attack her, sooner or later she will use a move with big flaws, knock her down, then run in front of her, CD the moment she gets up (this depends on the speed of different characters' CD moves) And slightly different) She must be tricked, repeatedly. ralf: Very polite, be careful not to jump on top of him. Clark: It’s both difficult and easy. The key is that your attack patterns cannot be the same. Athena: It’s a little difficult. You can’t jump forward. Others She likes to jump to cd and then play d. This has flaws, but people with slow reactions are better at defensive counterattacks. Xiaozhui: As a general rule, in 96 he can't jump like he did in 97 (97 is really bt), and he also likes to ab over. Mou Zhai: It’s a bit difficult, but I prefer drinking and Fanglongquan (that’s my flaw) Korean team: This is the most difficult group in 96. There is no AI obstacle. You have to rely on specific characters or your own strength! Kasumi: She will definitely fight against waves like Xiaocao or Hungry Wolf, but in fact you will not be caught if you are attacked, which means she will take repeated attacks. As for others when she gets rogue, it's best to use b, d or something like that, or jump over her with a big jump attack (you can't hit her). After landing, if she's blocking, you can attack her, although there's no guarantee. It will definitely succeed, but it is already calculated compared to other ways of playing. Of course, except if you are a master. Mai Shiranui: It’s difficult, but it’s still within the rules. Pay attention to defense and counterattack! King: One of the representatives of AI obstacles. If you have been defending in the corner, she will definitely repeat the dragon punch. You block it once, then walk out when she jumps into the air, turn around and hit her casually. Of course, you can also directly hit her at the moment she takes off. Also jump up and hit her randomly in the air. Yagami: The difficulty is second only to the Korean team. The key is that he prefers to accumulate power and does not know how to defend. Note that when he forces you into a corner and comes to Sunflower Stage 3, you must completely guard against him, and he will almost definitely get a light ghost burn after that. You can only counterattack after guarding against him! Mai Zhuo: As the strongest ordinary character, AI is so used that it’s not worth talking about. It’s too formal! Vice: It’s a bit difficultif you are really a novice. But be careful not to get too close to her. ???????????????????????????????? Finally, it’s time for specific characters~~ The first is the boss team. Geese: Similar to Kasumi, and he has absolutely no defense against the eight girls. His Gale Fist is his biggest flaw! : It’s difficult to be strong, but in most cases you are very impulsive and just defend and counterattack. If you want to attack, then I pray that you are really strong. Clausa: It's very difficult. You can't jump forward or get close. For a rookie, you can only wait for him to bc Of course, the best way to deal with him is to keep standing in the corner with Metro and Vice. The situation is different. Andy's obstacles are similar. In addition, Kasumi's CD playing in the corner also has this effect, but the timing and rhythm requirements are higher. Then, there are the two most speechless bosses in the history of kof! (Don’t say that one girl is the most powerful, it just means you haven’t played 96 seriously!) Kagura Chizuru:   A general introduction to dealing with Kagura - big jump CD attack, but different characters need different distances to take off, she must be out of the gods, but you just hit her judgment box first, repeatedly maybe she will defend but not If a god appears (this is actually caused by a mistake in the rhythm of your jump and attack), then you must not jump back and make a move, otherwise you are very likely to be killed by the god! In addition, people like Benimaru and Ryo Sakazaki who have non-long-distance wave attacks can repeatedly send out waves with light punches, spending time with Kagura, and finally dre~~ In fact, Kagura is the one that I personally find the most difficult to play with normal play. At least I have won Gonitz once with normal play in a time-consuming manner (of course, that was also a very rare event) Goenitz: I won’t introduce everyone’s history of blood and tears, but let’s talk about playing methods and attention First, don’t keep half to 2.5 body lengths away from him for one second or even half a second, otherwise you will definitely be waiting for darkness. cry! Secondly, never jump forward when you are more than 3 positions away from him, as this is equivalent to catching the wind! Third, don’t let him lock you in the toilet, otherwise you will almost be sentenced to death! Fourth, don’t panic, don’t panic (a sad reminder) As for the fighting method there is no absolute general solution. You can only gradually approach to about 3 positions from a long distance (be ready to jump back at any time!) If he keeps walking towards you at this time, then you can't jump over. Make a move and keep pushing forward. When you land, you must stick to him, otherwise it will be your failure! If there are no mistakes in the above, then you keep moving forward and press c or d the moment you land (If you jump behind him, just wait and cry) There is more than 70% probability that he will be You cast, then keep an appropriate distance from him (this is related to the jumping ability of the character you are specifically controlling), and repeat when he gets up (the process from jumping over to throwing him) Finally, let’s introduce 96 some comprehensive characters—— 1. Zhenyuanzhai, drunk at the moon + carp jumping back almost kills everyone! (You can deal with Goenitz with good timing!) 2. Ralph, drop the explosive bomb suddenly and almost kill everyone! (Keep your distance to deal with Kagura!) 3. Mai Zhuo, the perfect blood-grinding move of Steel Massacre! (Master the rhythm to kill! But when dealing with two bosses, you need to pay attention to jumping back to distance yourself and then BC - don't let them explode!) 4. Athena, Phoenix Arrow almost kills everyone! (Keep your distance to deal with Kagura!) ? Okay, it’s almost done, the only remaining details are the small details. , , , ,, , ,, , , , (It seems that the contract will be signed in a few days. I hope there will be no mistakes. Then please continue to support me as I change my position. Of course, I am very ashamed of my character) Main text Kof previous game plot introduction (97) original The destructive ending of kof96 was explained as a natural disaster, at least the public believed it so, and the commercial value of the game itself was deeply reflected. Therefore, many large consortiums co-organized kof97, at least, that's what it seemed on the surface. After defeating other teams, all teams will be notified by loudspeakers at the main venue: "Congratulations! You are the champions of this KOF. Now, please proceed to the next game." Then, if there is no Iori in the team or there is both Iori and Leona, then Iori will jump into the field due to Blood Rampage. Defeat it. (Iori Yagami knew what was going on and wanted to control himself, but failed) If the situation of the team members is not as mentioned above, then Leona will jump into the field due to Blood Rampage. Defeat it. (Leona suddenly recalled the bloody look on her hands when she killed her parents as a child, and Goenitz lovingly patted her head and said: "When the time comes, you will become one of us." Then, Leona asked herself : "So, what now?") After that, as the teams are different, the plot direction will be different. Now I will tell it in sections. South Korea Team: After all, you have to start with the least valuable ones so that the audience will be forced to finish watching. This is what the TV station teaches! It is said that the Korean team defeated the violent Yagami, but three new faces suddenly appeared - Zhen; Chris, Zhen; Shermei, Zhen; Qilongshe. The South Korean team guessed that they were Orochi, but it was true; Qilao Club laughed at them, saying that they had put on an interesting performance, and told that kof97 was held just to collect spiritual energy for the appearance of Orochi. All this is Gonitz of credit. Shermei said that they would also collect some energy, hinting that they would play a game with the Korean team, and Qilongshe even joked that they would not even be given a chance to pray, and even if the Korean team defeated them, they would be waiting for them. It will also be a living hell. (At the same time, the environment everyone was in became a place with the atmosphere of a religious altar.) Defeat it. The Seven Flails Society praised their fight, but laughed at their efforts as futile. Sherme said they wouldn't wait too long, while Chris floated directly and claimed it was time. When the Korean team questions his identity, Chris opens his eyes and calls himself Orochi, while the Seven Flails Society says that they will now follow Orochi's actions. Orochi claimed to be able to read the thoughts of the Korean team, and felt the fear flowing in their bodies at this moment, and lamented that mankind has not changed in 1800, no one can be saved, and now everything will return to "nothing". Of course, the South Korean team was dismissive of Orochi's confidence. Start fighting. Perhaps he was worried that no one would try to clear the boss if it was too bt, so Orochi became the most powerful boss in theory but the weakest in actual combat in the history of KOF (very memorable!) Defeat it. Orochi was surprised at the fact that he was defeated, and sighed that in the past 1800 years, why did ignorant mortals fight with him? What humans do will only ultimately destroy themselves. Of course, the Korean team will not admit this fact, regardless of whether Orochi is right or not. But there will be no unnecessary actions after that. He claims that he will fall asleep again and give mankind a chance to progress for hundreds of years. He will wait and see. After that, the Korean team was sent back to the real world. The ending of the Korean team is basically always funny - when the reporter interviewed Jin Jiafan, who finally won the KOF championship, someone let someone get free when he was happy. Everyone seemed happy. However, when the fat and thin duo were discussing what crime they were going to commit on the plane, a creepy voice came from their back seat - it was their master! Obviously, a certain fat and thin person had to continue to accept someone's whipping Dragon Tiger Team: ??Basically the same plot as the Korean team, the most different is the wording. The following is their ending - the three winners were talking about their fathers on their way home. As a result, a man wearing a tengu mask appeared on the top of a "towering tree". Although the man did not admit his identity, the three of them had long been helpless to know that he was their living treasure's father or master. Although Mr. Sakazaki finally unveiled his mask, the three people who couldn't bear it finally decided to strike a dragon punch at the same time, turning him into a shooting star in the sky Team Athena: The plot in which the three kings appear is nothing special Defeat it. Before Orochi woke up, Serme told Athena that ending the world was their only hope - which puzzled Athena. Unlike Kof96, Kof97 is relatively reserved. Athena did not discuss development and environmental issues with Orochi. She just followed "normal procedures" and said that humans know what they are doing and do not need to worry about Orochi (of course, their confidence level is extremely strong). And Orochi also said something to her - trusting a person is the basis of everything (this was never said to anyone else!) Then, when Orochi sent them back, Athena was the only one who claimed People who look forward to the next time the snake wakes up. And the old man from the town announced by the wayThe remarks said that if humans are still stubborn, when the serpent wakes up again, maybe there will no longer be humans when he sees it, but Athena is still full of hope for the future! The following is their ending - Quan Chong returned home and was surprised to find a girl in a wheelchair waiting! After Athena explained that they were her fans, and during this KOF, she wrote a letter and wanted to see Athena, so the town elder "secretly" bought the tickets and Athena mailed them. The girl was so happy when she saw Athena that she couldn't help but insist on trying to stand up! Just when everyone thought a miracle was about to happen, the girl finally fell down. Of course, one's skill as a fighter is not to be boasted. Seeing that something was wrong, Kensung immediately rushed forward to help the girl, but Athena, who used teleportation, got there first, tripping her and almost falling to the ground The Hungry Wolves: It’s another team that’s not part of the main storyline, so let’s just talk about the ending. As follows - The hungry wolves who returned to the real world still can't believe what just happened. It is too unreal for them. Later, in the discussion between the three of them, it can be known that Terry learned from Mary that Keith was involved in kof97. Keith knew the identity of Ryuuji Sanji and now also knows his strength, and they will soon know that he is still alive. Yamazaki Ryuji’s recent intentions. Finally, Andy returned to the Shiranui Dojo, and Tojo was still as confident as a living treasure. However, Terry met Mary on the way back to pay homage to his adoptive father. He admitted that all he could give her was his hat, but Mary didn't think so and stayed. own phone number. ??Special Invitation Team: Similar to the above teams, but there is a plot where the Seven Shackles Club said that Yamazaki Ryuji is a member of the Eight Elites, and Billy finally understood why Keith asked him to team up with Yamazaki Ryuji. The Seven-Yellow Society asked Yamazaki Ryuji if he would return to the ranks of the Eight Masters, but was rejected. The Seven-Yellow Society seemed to expect this, saying that they did not expect his repentance at all, and accused him of never changing and always being a big snake. Shame on the family! Defeat it. The Seven-Yellow Society cursed Yamazaki Ryuji for abandoning his responsibilities. Like the rest of the team, Chris levitated, and when he opened his eyes, Yamazaki Ryuji felt his blood boil. Billy asked him to control himself. Orochi wakes up and says that Gith can't have his power. Defeat it. Let’s talk about the ending directly - when he returned to the real world, Yamazaki Ryuji had disappeared. Mary could never find the whereabouts of Yamazaki Ryuji. She guessed that he was in Hong Kong, but there was no clue. In addition, she discovered that the client who asked her to investigate kof97 actually belonged to Keith's organization, which forced her to admit that she had been completely used by Keith and decided to take revenge. On the other hand, in Gista, when Billy reported kof97's progress to Keith, Yamazaki Ryuji fell from the sky - to settle accounts with Keith! Team Shingo: (Actually, it requires Xiaocao, Shingo plus Benimaru and one of the gates) From a plot point of view, Jingo's team is similar to the above, but it seems that Jingo's existence is a bit funny. Both the Three Heavenly Kings and Orochi are particularly kind to him. Orochi even said to Jingo when he opened his eyes, if you want to escape, hurry up, you You can live a little longer! Everything is defeated. Finally, on the school lawn, Xiaocao was sleeping against a big tree, but was disturbed by Shingo, who wanted to buy Xiaocao some food. Just as he turned around, he was stopped by Xiaocao. The moment he turned around, Xiaocao's fist hit him in the face - this was Xiaocao's reward for his hard work! Xiaocao left, and Shingo happily said that he would continue to work hard and strive to learn how to set fire - which left Xiaocao speechless Female Fighter Team: After defeating the berserk Iori, Kagura Chizuru lamented that Iori was a victim of the poor Orochi's blood. When the Three Kings appeared, Kagura Chizuru guessed their purpose of collecting energy, and the other two women cursed them, but the Seven Flails Society only allowed them to fight. It can be seen from the language that the Three Heavenly Kings call Kagura Chizuru the guardian of the mirror, but look down upon others. At the same time, a certain descendant of Shiranui expresses the image of a young girl with little talent. Defeat it. While Chris was floating, Kagura Chizuru screamed because her family had maintained the seal of the Orochi for generations, but Goenitz destroyed it and resettled its soul, and now, the Orochi was resurrected in that child! When Mai and King were surprised by the change in Chris, Orochi laughed and woke up and claimed that Kagura Chizuru could no longer seal him. At this time, Kagura Chizuru said almost desperately that Orochi was supernatural (maybe the translation is wrong here ) Of course, the other two people didn't know how to be afraid. They also cursed and went up to fight Defeat it. Like other teams, Orochi fell asleep again. Mai happily defeated Orochi with them, but Kagura Chizuru said that it was not a complete defeat, they just stopped him. Later, in the amusement park, King's brother Jane proposed to ride a rolling sleigh (a sad thing) King was surprised why he kept riding that thing, but the women only wanted Jane to be happy.?, and participating in kof is Jane's wish, and it is also thanks to Qianhe's help. At the same time, Chizuru, who was leaning on the railing and looking at the lake, dressed in casual clothes, lamented that the battle was finally over Orochi, Qiluoshe, Shelme, Chris, and it was a long, long battle but they stopped it. Big snake. Now, Chizuru must maintain the seal alone. For this reason, she asked her sister in her heart what should she do now? Suddenly, a smiling Jane appeared and asked her what was wrong, but Qianhe buried her worries. Jane whispered that she felt safest when she was around Qianzhe - unfortunately, the words containing the word "most" were heard by King and Wu - it turned out that he had also said this to them. Amid their jokes, Chizuru was pleased that she had found a new partner. Otherwise, she would have been too upright and secure (I really don’t know how to translate this word) to have an ordinary life of her own. Just when everyone decided to go to the next place, a voice rang in Qianhe's heart, telling her to enjoy her life. Qianhe had a premonition that this was her sister, but the voice did not answer directly. It only reminded Qianhe that she was not alone and would never be alone. Don't forget this. Despite this, Qianhe still believed that it was her sister, and looked at the sky and whispered to herself, saying that her sister was right, she was not alone, and she was very happy! Team Fury: The content of the appearance of the Three Kings is similar to that of the other teams, but the Qiye Club specifically said that Leona and Yagami are both members of the Orochi clan, and warned them not to oppose them so stupidly. Leona screamed at this and Ralph cursed. Defeat it. When Orochi woke up, he laughed at their three-pronged attack plan as hopeless, and called Leona Gaidel's illegitimate daughter, reminding her of her childhood past. Leona was afraid of this and yelled that she didn't want to recall it. Ralf was concerned about her condition, but Orochi persuaded her to join him to face the end of the world. Of course, Leona scolded him. For this reason, Orochi said that stupid humans cannot be redeemed, and he has no choice but to let everything return to "nothing". Defeat it. Ending - Clark wants to know why Orochi wants Leona so much, but Ralph tells him to forget about it. But Leona was looking into the distance alone - she thought of her childhood all the things at which time, she When she was suffering from those memories, Ralph went to comfort her, but Leona turned back and waved his hand, knife The light flashed and Leona released her hair! Ralf thought she was too stupid and told Leona not to blame herself when she was conflicted. This reminded Leona of the past. Her father also said the same thing before he died, telling her not to blame herself and telling her that she would not be beaten by the big snake. bondage. What fate? Pooh! nonsense! One's own life should be written by oneself - finally, Leona cried and thanked her, maybe to Ralph, maybe to her father. At this time, Ralf handed his flowered scarf to Leona and told her that at least now she owns him and Clark - as the saying goes, everyone is for me and I am for everyone! In the end, Leona smiled and tied a floral scarf with a bow on her blue hair, joking that she was imitating Ralf The King’s Team: (can also be called the Orochi Team) After defeating Iori Yagami, the Qiye Society claimed that this was the blood of the serpent and that it was not something humans could touch! Just when they were about to continue their plan, a very profound feeling occurred - the Serpent Team appeared! The Qiluo Society told them that they had not seen each other for a long time, but it was true; the Qiluo Society called them liars. The Qiluo Society was noncommittal, saying that it was a good thing to share their minds and bodies with them. Anyway, it was much easier for him to wake up the big snake than to follow orders! True; the Qiluo Society also agreed with their words, and even told them that the awakening of the big snake was almost successful with the efforts of Goenitz, but the Qiluo Society thought that their strength alone was too little to awaken the big snake! So, the True; Orochi team told them about using kof to collect energy. The Seven Shackles Society suddenly understood and were happy that they could deal with the three artifacts and put the world on the track of their plan. Finally, Zhen Qi Shao Society suggested that they fight each other to provide the final energy. Defeat it. Qi Luo She asked them what the result was, and it was true; Qi Luo She thought it was not bad, but Qi Luo She just hoped that it would be so. The big snake possesses Zhen; Chris praises them for doing a good job, but the energy is not enough - this is what the Seven Flails Society guessed. Sherme asked them what they should do? Orochi asked them to fight with him to collect the last energy - this is something Orochi team is not willing to do, but this is Orochi's will. Defeat it. The Qiluo Society was unsure of the outcome, but soon discovered that the snake was not completely awake! Just when Shermei was worried that something had been missed, Qiluoshe suddenly killed Chris and grabbed her head, begging Shermey to forgive his behavior because he thought this was the last resort, and said he would Just go with her. Shermei only needs him to fulfill this promise. Afterwards, the Qiluoshe yelled at the incomplete Orochi, letting him see that he, the Qiluoshe, had killed Chris and Shermei, and now he, the only one, would commit suicide and let the Orochi use their flesh and blood to finally wake up completely! In the end, the big snake lived Japan team: ? ?The plot of the appearance of the Snakes team is similar to that of other teams, so skip it. Defeat it. The appearance of the big snake is skipped in the same way. Defeat it. After that it will be similar to other teams. Direct ending - Benimaru laments that they finally defeated Orochi, while Daimon is confused by Orochi's resleep, but Xiaocao knows that at least everything is safe for the time being. At this point, Benimaru thought it was time to break up, and then they quarreled, making Daimon think they were fools After that, on the respective paths of the Japanese team members, Benimaru traveled around the world and let the world know his strength with one victory after another; while Daimon retired from the fighting world, restarted his judo career, and led the Japanese judo team to win World class reputation. And Xiaocao, recalling the battles one after another Nuga, the Eight Masters, Orochi This made him sigh also short time (I don't know how to translate this more beautifully than the original text). At this time, a burst of cherry blossoms floated by, and Iori Yagami appeared. Now, they have a tacit duel - but this is just the beginning! There is no winner in the so-called final duel (it doesn't matter whether Xiaocao loses or wins in the game). Their bickering is nothing more than "This is the ending", "You will be history", "Are you worried about your fate?" "You are mine. !"such as…… Three Artifact Team: (This is the true ending of kof97! Of course, you can also say that the King’s team is really sad) After defeating the violent Leona, Iori Yagami complained about his head problem. Kagura Chizuru was surprised and asked whether Orochi's blood really has that kind of energy? At this time, the Orochi team appeared. The conversation at the beginning was similar to that of other teams, but then there was a new plot-Qiluo Society wanted to take revenge for the humiliation 1800 years ago. He asserted that the three artifacts had no idea why the big snake was thrown into the darkness! Qianzuru said that it was the power of their ancestors, but Qiluosha laughed at her ignorance, and said that 1800 years ago, Orochi tried to eliminate the scourge of humans (referring to humans as scourges) but needed energy. In order to store energy, a sacrifice was needed. , and asked Qianhe if he knew the name of the sacrifice. Of course Chizuru knew the legend, but thought it was just a legend. But Qiluo Society told them that it was actually not a girl but a group of girls! Seven of the girls were sacrificed, but surprisingly the last girl escaped. Chizuru emphasized that it was successful with the help of their ancestors, and Qiyongshe admitted it, saying that this resulted in Orochi not having enough energy to destroy humans, so he fell into a deep sleep. 1800 years later, the big snake miraculously came back to life, and the girl was reincarnated now! In Qianhe's exclamation, Qiyaoshe asked Xiaocao to guess who the reincarnated girl was. Of course Xiaocao didn't know, Qifong Club gave the answer - Xiaocao's girlfriend! And told him that their real plan was to kidnap her, and Xiaocao happened to be at the KOF arena at that time - this not only made Xiaocao angry, but also made Yagami disdainful - fighting was the only result in the end! Defeat it. The surroundings were shaking violently, and the big snake woke up and declared that he was completely awake. Even if the three artifacts had the strength, it was too late! (Others are not much different from ordinary teams, slightly) Of course, Xiaocao harbors strong hatred. Defeat it. Xiaocao is not sure whether Orochi is dead, but Qianhe tells him that he could not kill him before, but now he can only seal him. The big snake also claims to be indestructible. But Chizuru thought that there might be a glimmer of hope after so many attacks, and Xiaocao even said that Orochi only had the strength to stand, and his followers were no longer around! However, Orochi said that with the years of his existence, he is immortal (the translation issue here in the English version has long been controversial). Iori Yagami suddenly went berserk, and Orochi ordered him to kill Xiaocao and Qianzuru! However, Iori Yagami leaped up and grabbed the big snake by the neck! Just when everyone was surprised, a voice sounded around Xiaocao - it was a ball of blue flames, hoping that he would eliminate the evil, and claimed to be the soul of the ancestor of the Eight Gods, saying that everything was because of the blood of the big snake, from the loyalty of their own blood To the Orochi clan. That was a mistake made 660 years ago, and this mistake controlled the Yagami clan! Mistakes cannot be tolerated, but they are the mistakes of the ancestors and cannot be left to Iori Yagami to bear alone. I hope Xiaocao can seal Orochi and free Iori Yagami from the family's mistakes! It's time to find out and defeat Orochi with Iori Yagami! Protect that girl just like you did 1800 years ago. Finally, Cang Yan turned into Red Yan, Xiaocao opened her eyes and asked Qianhe if he could understand all this. Chizuru says that is her duty as the Guardian of the Mirror. At this time, Orochi said that Yagami'an's behavior was just a waste of time. If he releases his remaining power, Yagami'an will "It's a pity that he couldn't finish his sentence when his neck was strangled. Iori Yagami tried his best Qianhe found that the power of the big snake was too strong, and urged Xiaocao to hurry up, and Xiaocao was indeed ready, and finally came up with the trick of "beating the cow across the mountain" No one knows the final result, only the words of Xiaocao’s girlfriend Xue: “I’ll wait for you to come back, Jing! " Text SNK’s recruitment philosophy (reprinted without responsibility) snk’s recruiting philosophy Language Note: First of all, this little article is written based on the Japanese move list; secondly, due to the "inclusiveness" of Japanese, a word becomes its own after being transformed into katakana, so the language classification of this article is based on its It comes from the origin of the word itself; finally, I actually don’t know any foreign language except Chinese (Chinese is also very poor), please point out if I am wrong, I am thick-skinned and can withstand scolding. The move names in SNK’s fighting games are definitely in Japanese (this goes without saying), followed by English (this goes without saying). Generally speaking, the choice of language first depends on the martial arts sect of the character, then the race or nationality, and finally the character or other specific factors. Of course there must be exceptions, otherwise this article wouldn’t exist………… Japanese: The writing methods include hiragana, katakana and kanji. This also provides a lot of room for twists and turns in recruiting names. Broken down, the changes are as follows: If you can use kanji, use katakana or hiragana. This is not a big deal, some words are originally Chinese characters that are commonly used for flat holidays and katakatsu, such as heel/カカト (东庄). But if there isn’t a single Chinese character in the whole list, that’s intentional An example of the former is malin, which is all katakana. Is it because she’s afraid that if it’s written in Chinese characters, it will frighten the children (her name is all bee, scorpion, etc.) Spider)The latter example is Taozi, who is completely flat. Is it to reflect that her mental age is the same as the audience of Pokemon? She was exhausted when flipping through her move list (actually, this is not the main reasondiscussed later). Convert all hiragana to katakana. The characters that apply to this rule are basically from other worlds. In order to show "distinctiveness", most of them are bosses A typical example is Huang Long. ??????????????????????????? There are basically no examples of Chinese characters during weekends and holidays. Is it because the kuso degree of the Nu? River is too high? But if Kirishima Sho can be lucky enough to become a playable character in the future, this would be a good idea - the tradition of the bosozoku. In fact, there are still examples of Chinese characters - Chinese characters. The pronunciation remains the same (or changes slightly?). In our opinion, they are two completely different words. Examples are Li Xiangfei, "?Di Gong?" - "Liqian Hou Banquet", etc. There is also a special case, that is, the Japanese is written directly in Roman pinyin, just like the translation list on European and American websites. This special case appears more often in hungry wolves, such as mvs) The last thing I want to talk about is ancient Japanese. I don’t know if the names of the three artifacts are in ancient Japanese (some of the difficult-to-recognize Chinese characters are real). Mochizuki’s double horn super special move "いかづち" means "thunder" in ancient Japanese. The names of dragons all come from the Kojiki, does it count as ancient Japanese? As for the Ainu language of nakoruru/rimururu/rera English: There is actually nothing much to say in English. Everyone learns it and they all have to take CET-4 Foreign language - English: This is actually far-fetched, because it belongs to the development of the language itself. Let me just mention it. The original etymology of Yamazaki Ryuji's super kill "Guillotine" is French, and the potential ability of Mai Shiranui in RB "Leotard" is "Leotard" in "Leotard". The original etymology is also French. p.s: In fact, leotard itself means tights, but it is not very good to translate it into "tights ninja", so the domestic translation is to add a layer to "super must? ninja" and call it "ultimate" Ninja bee" Gossip. There is also a special case, that is Asura. The language he's muttering in is a variation of English, so I'll put him here. A lot of people should know his name. It is the name of the devil/angel represented by the Seven Deadly Sins/Seven Virtues, spelled out in katakana (it’s so long). Looking at its etymology, it should be Hebrew. Mixed Japanese and English: Is this a Japanese hobby There are some extenuating circumstances, such as Nikaido Benimaru's "ス?パ??妭ック——Super Lightning Kick", which is a Japanese-American hybrid; and ralf The "バリバリバルカンパンチ (バリバリ, meaning very in spoken Japanese)" and "??りバルカンパンチ" are a bit unreasonable. There are many other examples, so I won’t list them here. ?Chinese: Well, Chinese. The first thing to lament is that due to the Chinese characters in the Japanese language and the "fantasy" nature of moves in 2D fighting, the names of most Chinese boxing moves are just a pile of whimsical square characters, which rarely match reality. Putting aside this dragon and that dragon, there is only a little space left in Chinese - : The word "的" is actually used in Japanese, but very rarely Zhen Yuanzhai has a move called "Hui's empty punch", and Li Xiangfei also has a move called "Hui's independent kick" - ―Actually, I think the source comes from Chun-Li's "Returning Kick". But, is this really Chinese? Why can’t I understand it? Martial Arts Recruitment: This appears very frequently in 3d-f**?Especially vf What is the earliest example? Yeah, you can't guess it. I was surprised when I looked it up Tang Hulu's "Pushing the Mountain with His Head in Arms" in The Legend of the Hungry Wolf (sfc version) , comes from Tai Chi, and this name only appears once. Then there are the throwing skills of Zhi Quan Chong "Fa Jin" (forget it if the word "Xian Qi" is added in front), Wang Jueshan's "White Snake Breathing Letter", Ya Dao's "Tiger Hard Climbing Mountain" seems to be gone. Surprisingly few. Idiom: It basically focuses on two characters, Naoe Shigen and Kagami Shinnosuke. Examples "Heaven and Earth, Baohu River, Nanyi, Xinghuo Liaoyuan" etc Actually, I think snk knows the meaning of these idioms The first three are easy to say, but the last one is Yuehua Words that appeared a century after the background of the story There are also a few idioms that are very similar to the idioms we use. Are they improved or just passed down? For example, "We must not all be loyal to Heaven" and "Burning books to embarrass Confucian scholars". As for Duolong's "self, death, and rebirth"Should I say that Taowu is smart, or Buddhist terminology: This should not actually be included in Chinesebut it is basically formed in China, so I will put it hereQin Shuangzi's six supernatural powers, Yan Xie's six paths, lust, and some of the bad emperor's moves All fall into this category. There is also a "Mari Shiten" by Sakata Fuyuji. Korean: If Kim’s moves don’t even have Korean, then forget about the other characters Do they have them? some. "ネリチャギ", the abbreviation of ネリョ?チャギ, written in Korean is ????, which means kicking. There are a few other special skills, and a certain move of his younger son is also pronounced in Korean - the naming method of Hiragana/Katakana. I am too lazy to look up the meaning one by one. One example is enough (Okay Well, I admit that I am extremely difficult with Korean) German: German is probably the most popular second language in SNK It is also the most European language besides English that uses German to make move names. (By the way, English and German both belong to the Germanic language family, while Latin, French, Spanish, Portuguese, etc. all belong to the Latin family. However, English’s loanwords seem to have absorbed more words from the Latin family?) Speaking of Germans, the SNK character that usually comes to mind is Emperor Krauser. It's a pity that except for "kaiser", which has a little bit of German in it, the rest of his moves are all authentic English. The first person to use German as a recruiting name was Sieger (the name itself means winner in German). Starting with him, whose nationality was the Kingdom of Prussia, the following Karman and Soiree were also German. Although the nationality of adelheid is unknown, the name itself is a German name (or a female name). The problem lies in k', which actually only uses one "ein (一)", but he doesn't look like a Germanic person. And Kain, his nationality is listed as American, and his style is "Dark Vacuum Boxing" (what kind of style is that?). Is it really just to look cool when it comes to German Latin: Well, I didn’t expect that it was this guy who used Latin for his name - tamtam part of his sister chamcham’s name is also in Latin (the other part is colloquial). Although South America has been colonized for more than a century in the background of Samurai Shodown, and it is not unusual for the indigenous people to speak Latin, I still find it strange French: Nowadays, when you speak French, you will think of the month of ash. In fact, the earliest one is not ash, but rosa In XI, elisabeth also joined the ranks of French. Compared to German, French is more popular among Taro Houses. Is this a reflection of SNK's transition from toughness to petty bourgeoisie? (I'm talking nonsense, don't take it seriously) Spanish: I have only found one trick for this so far, which is ramon’s “eldiabloamarilloramon”. But amarillo means yellow in Spanish, which is inconsistent with the domestic translation of looking up. Please give some advice from an expert. Portuguese: Well, snk (p) is by far the worst way to name it, and the character is the aforementioned Peach. Converting the pronunciation of Portuguese (mostly Capola's move names) into Hiragana (not Katakana), translating this is really a nightmare (trembling) Arabic: Let’s first recall who among the characters in SNK is an Arab? I’ll give you five minutes………………Ah, there’s no need to recall, because the only one with an Arabic name for recruitment is a blond **British girl——lien. ah? You ask me why I use Arabic? I also want to ask the producer Russian: Orochi Four Heavenly Kings. Why use Russian? Because there is a tribe in Russia called the Orochi tribe. There is a saying that the story of Yamata no Orochi and Susano'o was actually transformed from the war between the Orochi people from the north and the aborigines of Japan at that time. It is also said that the Oroqen and Orochi people in China are actually of the same origin. Wait Regardless of the fallacy, the developers of snk probably heard about this statement and used it (it wasn't the first time anyway). In fact, the essence of the recruitment names of the Four Orochi Kings is Han Dynasty.?, it comes from kanji - converting the pronunciation of the kanji into hiragana - and then converting the pronunciation into the corresponding Russian. Just the opposite of what we usually do. The basic language types are just above (I counted 11a lot). If you want to ask why so many different languages ??are used to name the moves, it is to highlight the "personality" of the character itself. Regardless of martial arts sect, nationality, or anything else, although not many people pay attention to this (there are probably even fewer in China), but those who pay attention and understand what it means will still be more or less familiar with the character. Have a better understanding. The reason why I wrote this is basically this. (Mysterious voice: Actually, it’s just for self-satisfaction and to reduce the guilt caused by being lazy xd) Text "Geisha" and "Geisha" "Geisha" and "Geisha" Published: Where is the way out for understanding Chinese culture? Published Author: Li Ao Published Reprinted from: pme business website Published Title: The emergence of "Memoirs of a Geisha" is destined to stir up waves with one stone. The unbearable history of the Anti-Japanese War has once again stirred up from the depths of memory; the humiliation and suffering of the past have once again stung the hearts of the Chinese people. Everyone protested and complained, but there were also people who ignored national sentiments, cheered for "geishas" and gave them the mission of spreading Chinese culture. Who is adding salt to the nation’s wounds? Who is helping the evildoer? pme must seek justice for history, for the people, for all the souls that have been tortured, and for the future of Chinese culture! Released on March 6, 2006, at the 78th Academy Awards ceremony, "Memoirs of a Geisha" won three awards, and "Geisha" Sayuri was also honored as an award guest. She was so dazzling that she became the most famous Asian female artist in Western countries. Ranked first among the top 100 Asian beauties in Playboy. Released When the film first came out, the audience was probably quite unfamiliar with the word "trick" in the title. It’s no wonder that Chinese people see the word “prostitute” most often. Everyone knows what it means, but they never thought that there is also an obscure word for “ji”, which is really new. In fact, there is indeed the word "Gi" in Chinese, and from the original meaning, "Gi" and "prostitute" are interlinked. In ancient times, they both referred to women who were engaged in singing and dancing. However, later on, the word "prostitute" gradually became more common, and it went beyond the scope of singers and dancers, and referred more to the work of contributing to the body. Regarding the term geisha, our heroine also explained it in a serious manner: geisha is called "geisha" in Japanese, which refers to a woman who performs artistic performances to entertain guests at special geisha or banquets. Translated as In Chinese, it becomes "geisha", so it is easy for people to have some misunderstandings. She must be afraid that I am ignorant and ignorant, so she solemnly requested to clarify the rumors about her starring in a Japanese prostitute. Posted In fact, people are no strangers to geisha, and they all know its quintessence in Japanese traditional culture. But since the word "prostitute" was used when it was first named, why bother to use a trick now and use a seemingly elegant word "ji" that has faded out of people's use? After watching the film, everything became clear. The geishas in the film obviously do more than just perform songs and dances, and have exceeded the professional bottom line of traditional Japanese geishas. Playing word games and substituting things like this is really trying to hide the fact that there is no three hundred taels of silver here! Published But what’s the use of being angry and condemning? However, other people's films have been singing all the way abroad, and they have received all the glory. This geisha is even more popular, appearing on the covers of major magazines in turn, and no one can cover her in the limelight. Release In the eyes of many people, this is indeed a very strange phenomenon. Looking at the public comments, almost all of them criticized her acting skills and character, but it did not affect the expansion of her stardom at all. On the one hand, it is surrounded by public opinion, and on the other hand, its popularity is unstoppable. What is the mystery behind this? Or does she have some magic power? Posted This little girl does have extraordinary abilities. Let's take a closer look. Posted The first skill is to be smart and eager to learn. No matter how disgusted you are, you can't deny that she is smart. She didn't care what the public thought of her, those insignificant comments had no influence on her life. She knows whose hands her destiny is in. Those directors, producers, and competition judges are the ones she needs to take seriously! She is also absolutely clever in seizing opportunities: it doesn't matter if she doesn't become the heroine, she can still steal the show in a supporting role; it doesn't matter if she doesn't become the best actress, she can still appear at the Oscars if she is nominated! She can give any performance that the director needs. Sometimes I feel pity and innocence, and sometimes she is scorching and charming. If you don't have merit through cultivation, you are born smart, so what if you don't admire it? They are also sensitive to criticism from their elder colleagues. Said that her English was poor and she immediately studied hard behind closed doors (as a judge at the Cannes Film Festival in May this year, she insisted on not using the interpreter arranged by the conference and spoke in English during the jury meeting, which meant "avenging shame"); I don’t know how to dress, but I will make a wonderful appearance every few days. What a teachable boy! Just like a very smart child, he can easily deceive the praise of his elders at any time. From this point of view, it is perfect for her to play the role of a geisha - doesn't a geisha have to do her best to win the love of the audience? Release The second skill is the courage to devote. The entertainment industry is often not a place where you compete for strength, but a place where you compete for luck and courage. As long as you are outstanding and bold enough, becoming famous can happen overnight. At this point, our geisha really has a "great spirit of dedication". I wear what others dare not wear, I say what others dare not say, and othersI'll do what I don't dare to do. As long as I can get a blockbuster movie, as long as I can make myself famous, it doesn't matter if there are a few scandals? So what if I get a few bad names? Posted The third ability is probably her extraordinary psychological quality. If it were any other young woman, surrounded by spittle and stars, she would have been overwhelmed by the pressure and would have put away her edge and started a new life. But this geisha was different. She didn't care whether she was going back or not, she just jumped forward. There are a lot of rumors about her from the outside world, including her ambiguous relationship with a certain director, how much she likes to be in the limelight, how much she takes advantage of after becoming famous, how generous her salary is As for her, no matter how you shake things up, I will remain unmoved. Is this a state that ordinary people of our generation can achieve? Published With these abilities, it’s no wonder that the little geisha is able to flourish. But there’s still something that everyone doesn’t understand: why is she so much more popular in the West than in China? The accepted explanation for this problem is that her image conforms to Westerners' appetites and their paranoid judgments about Eastern culture. From "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" to "Rush Hour 2" and then to "Heroes", the images of beautiful and dangerous, sexy and vicious oriental women she has shown on the screen have made Western audiences feel fresh and excited. However, in addition to blindly catering to the curiosity of Western audiences, does she also show a little bit of Chinese culture and style? South Korea's "Dae Jang Geum" is a hit in our country, and it also shows us the quintessence of South Korea and makes South Korea's history and culture more familiar. But what about our star's videos? It seems that it has not contributed much to the spread of Chinese culture. "Memoirs of a Geisha", which was nominated for an Oscar this time, is actually a thoroughly Japanese character and Japanese tradition. Even the Japanese were angry because the film did not use Japanese actors. It is nothing new for an actor to play characters from other countries, but she chose Japan, a country that once committed heinous crimes against China; playing a Japanese is fine, but what she played was actually A geisha who provides pleasure to Japanese men! The scars of history are being opened again, and we are reminded of the word "comfort women" that carries so much shame and bitterness. After the "September 18th Incident" in 1931, Japan began the inhumane comfort women system in China. This is the ugliest, dirtiest and darkest sexual slavery system in human history in the 20th century. During the entire war of aggression against China, more than 200,000 Chinese women were brutally ravaged. On March 18, 2005, Japan's Tokyo High Court rejected the Chinese "comfort women"'s request for apology and compensation from the Japanese government in the second instance judgment. This prosecution began in February 1996, lasted for 10 years, and ended in defeat. The plaintiff and his relatives, all Chinese people, surviving "comfort women" around the world, including justice groups in Japan, are extremely indignant. In fact, this is just one of many "comfort women" lawsuits, and all of them failed. Published at a time when the whole Chinese people are heartbroken by the history of blood and tears of the "comfort women" and are outraged by the unfair treatment of the surviving "comfort women" by the Japanese government, our big stars are wearing gorgeous clothes. Wearing geisha clothes, she became a real "comfort woman" on the screen! I would like to ask a "geisha", where does her personal dignity come from starring in such a film? Where do we place the national sentiments of the Chinese people? Release Yao Ming is also very popular in the United States. His tenacity, hard work, optimism, and his patriotism have made Western audiences look at the Chinese with admiration. That is the real image of contemporary China! And for a geisha who is nothing but a Chinese face, how else can she represent China? Published: A famous female singer in China has always been wearing a green military uniform and singing songs for the motherland. She was once banned because of her personal relationship with the leader of the Xiamen Yuanhua Economic Case. Today's geishas have tarnished national history, hurt national sentiments, and can be regarded as harming the country's honor, but why are they still able to show off? Published Among the army of denouncers of geishas, ??the one with the most firepower and the loudest voice is none other than Song Zude. Mentioning this person would probably require a big article. This is a recent celebrity who is famous for blasting the entertainment industry. His attacks on stars and directors of all walks of life were brutal and ruthless. He scolded unbridled and heartily. As a result, he also attracted a lot of criticism and was accused of vulgar language and malicious hype. But in PME's view, this person just expressed his protest against the entertainment industry in the most straightforward way, and even discovered the darkness that others did not discover to a certain extent, and said things that others did not dare to say. Celebrities don't care about indifferent accusations and criticisms; only indiscriminate bombardment like Song Zude can show their power! So, finally someone took it seriously with him. From the inexplicable assassination that almost cost him his life, to "Supergirl"'s aggressive plan to send him to jail, and the numerous accusations of "defamation" against him, we can all seem to see that celebrities are indeed panicking. ?This ungrateful "big mouth" needs to be eliminated soon! Release We cannot say that every word of Song Zude is reasonable, but at least he has brought an unprecedented shock to the entertainment industry. The reason why dissent is valuable is not because it is correct, but because it is necessary! If one day all the celebrities are insecure, fearing that they will do something wrong and Song Zude will get caught in their pigtails, so they will all be cautious and behave themselves. In this way, the entertainment industry will be less dirty and dirty, and the eyes of the public will be much cleaner. Isn't it also very satisfying! Published Song Zude’s firing from all sides and his unobstructed speech also made him a target of siege. But there is another explanation for pme, and that is his advanced consciousness. His war of words seemed to have started at an inappropriate time. After all, we are not yet in an era where everyone dares to speak boldly. Such "out of line" behavior cannot be tolerated, so there are beatings, assassinations, and prison cases. So it can be said that Song Zude just spoke about the future in the present, and he can really be regarded as a pioneer of the times! Published However, Huang Tian paid off. After fighting alone for many days, he finally found a supporter, and he was a very important supporter. That is Liu Zhongde, who is known as "China's first person to criticize Super Girl". He is currently a member of the Standing Committee of the National Committee of the Chinese People's Political Consultative Conference, director of the Committee for Education, Science, Culture, Health and Sports, and former Deputy Minister of the Propaganda Department of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China and Minister of Culture. Now that there is Song Zude, Liu Zhongde is obviously not the first person. To say that he is the "first person" actually means that he is the first official person to publicly criticize Super Girl. Liu Zhongde said that Super Girl undermines education, poisons young people, and promotes the idea of ??getting rich overnight and becoming famous overnight. Moreover, the activity itself has many violations, which shows that there are serious regulatory loopholes in the management department. The words are sharp and enlightening! Release: There has been widespread criticism of Supergirl among the public. However, it is only today that the first official in office has enumerated Supergirl’s crimes in such a public and high-profile manner. No wonder Mr. Song Zude sheds tears of gratitude and calls him a close friend! Published From the time Supergirl and Song Zude fought an honorary lawsuit to the criticism by members of the Chinese People's Political Consultative Conference, it can be seen that Song Zude's scolding really hurt Supergirl a lot. However, for a geisha with superb skills, she flew to the other side of the ocean and showed her glory on the Oscar stage, but Song Zude could not do anything to her! Recently, the geisha who had just bid farewell to the Oscars made an appearance at Cannes as a judge and once again stunned the audience. She is really lucky! In this way, our geisha not only was not scolded by Song Zude, but also won the praise of a heavyweight, that is, Mr. Zhang Yiwu, a distinguished professor at Peking University, the highest institution in China, and a famous cultural critic. Released A few days ago, Zhang Yiwu’s cutting-edge remarks that “one Zhang Ziyi is more effective than ten thousand copies of Confucius” became the biggest hot topic in the domestic media. Confucius is the founder of our country's Confucian culture. His thoughts and remarks have influenced China's cultural traditions for thousands of years. Therefore, he is known as the "Holy Teacher" in our country and has been worshiped by intellectuals and scholars of all dynasties. Confucius is to the Chinese what Jesus is to the Westerners. Among Westerners, tarnishing Christ Jesus is outrageous to both man and God! But among our professors, Confucius's status is not even as high as that of a "geisha". This is not only a stain on the sage, but also a stain on ancient Chinese culture! Published Professor Zhang said: “Only if Zhang Ziyi is valued as much as Confucius is valued, Chinese culture will have a future.” What an honor it is to be able to determine the future of Chinese culture! According to this meaning, is it necessary for Chinese students to stop studying "The Analects of Confucius" and instead study the sensual entertainment in "Memoirs of a Geisha"? Instead of following the example of the master, learn the various ways of becoming famous as a "geisha"? Published To be able to win such praise from professors at the highest university in China, it seems that the magic power of geisha is extraordinary! Published But we have to ask, if such a figure can surpass the saints of the ages, then where is the way out for Chinese culture? Can Chinese culture only go to the world in this vulgar way? Published PME appeals on behalf of all upright people and the people of all generations of Chinese saints: It is not just the "geisha" who should reflect on it; our scholars, please also be kind to history and Chinese culture! Publish…… Publish…… Published Personal opinion—— Posted Uncle Li Ao’s views have always been known for their fierceness, so I won’t say them again. However, I still have to admire it - uncle's knowledge is so good! \ Text Ten prohibitions on humor in my country Release 1 "Teachers in primary and secondary schools are strictly prohibited from molesting girls": This clause appears in the "Teacher Guidelines" issued by the Heshan District and Ziyang District Education Bureaus in Yiyang City, Hunan Province. It is difficult to imagine that this kind of violation of criminal law has completely violated the law. Behavioral clauses, however, are not seriously included in the "bans" of the education system. Release 2 "Don't rob tourists, be polite monkeys": Chengdu's Longchi Town Government and Longchi Scenic Area have formulated a "Code of Conduct for Polite Mountain Monkeys" for monkeys: Don't be rude and treat guests in a civilized manner; Don't rob. Tourists, be polite; do not harass tourists, especially female tourists; be helpful. Release 3 "It is strictly prohibited for men and women without marriage certificates to live together": "Jiangsu Province Temporary Resident Population Management Regulations" once had such a clause, but father and daughter, mother and son, and brother and sister all fall into this category. Release 4 "When applying for female civil servants, breasts must be symmetrical": The physical examination standards for civil servants in Hunan Province actually include the clause that "women must have normal development of secondary sexual characteristics, symmetrical breasts, and no lumps to be qualified." Last year, 20% Candidates who passed both the written test and interview were dismissed because they failed to meet this requirement. Published 5 "It is not allowed to match male leaders with women. People cannot agree with this reason. Release 6 "Customs officials are not allowed to shelter smuggling": The bounden duty of customs officials is to guard the country. Combating smuggling can only be said to be their job. It is undoubtedly a crime to shelter smuggling, which has its own national law to punish it. It is just such a statement. It seems awkward to put it among the five prohibitions of the General Administration of Customs. Release 7 “All police officers with a waist circumference of more than 2 feet 7 will be laid off”: This is a weight-loss order issued by the Patrol Detachment of the Harbin Public Security Bureau in early June. It is naturally a good thing to build a police force that can achieve excellent physical indicators, but the assessment method of measuring waist circumference is a bit too primitive. People with thick waists move around quickly, and there are many people who are extremely flexible. Sammo Hung is one. Release 8 "Those who do not walk according to the prescribed walking methods will be punished": Sichuan has introduced a new traffic law "Pedestrians will be punished for walking in twelve ways", which sounds a bit funny: such as crossing a motorway without a crosswalk Do not go straight through, or suddenly accelerate across, back up, or turn back when the vehicle is approaching; on sections where traffic control is not implemented, if there are more than two people per row on the road, you will be fined. Release 9 "It is strictly forbidden to use public funds to play mahjong": Everyone on earth knows what misappropriation of public funds is. In August 2004, the Ankang City Construction Bureau actually needed to issue red-headed documents to inform them that misappropriation of public funds will be punished. In such incidents, we cannot see the majesty and effectiveness of officialdom at all. What we see is only the shocking fact of official corruption. Release 10 "It is strictly prohibited to drive a motor vehicle after drinking": At first glance, this prohibition seems understandable, but it happens to appear among the "three prohibitions" issued by the Audit Bureau of Weifang City, Shandong Province to rectify the practice, followed by the following clauses: "Violators will be given a notice of criticism and warning; if the circumstances are serious, they will be given a demerit, transferred within a time limit, dismissed, or expelled." When did the illegal behavior of drunk driving fall under the jurisdiction of the Audit Bureau? Even additional penalties are repeated penalties for the same responsible person and have no basis in law. Publish…… Publish…… Publish What I want to say—— Posted Although there are more laws of this type in foreign countries, it always feels a little uncomfortable to know that it appears around you\ Text: Why do men fall in love? The truth, the final version! This article is provided by ‘People in the Rain’ Released hereby declares: Published 1Although this article is original to me, due to the need to expand the scope of dissemination, everyone is now allowed to reprint it, and I hope you can pass it on to people around you in the form of flyers! Posted 2 This article does not mean to insult women, it is just harsh and direct. Its purpose is to make you wake up as soon as possible! Published 3 I do not bear any responsibility or consequences for any emotional breakdown caused by this article! If you want to continue living in a dream or make mistakes, don't watch! If you express your opinion without reading it in detail, please respect yourself! Posted 4 I should apologize. 90% of the content of this article was formed after the college entrance examination. If this article came out earlier, I believe it would change many people's lives! Ladies, if you have been murdered, please warn the girls who have not been murdered and use this as a lesson! Published 5. Please try your best to increase the spread of the article in a short period of time to save those who have not yet had time to be harmed! Posted The most common question girls ask boys when dating is, what do you like about me? what do you love me for? Why do you love me? why do you like me? Something like that! When boys encounter such problems, they often have more than a million reasons to like you and love you! But there is exactly one most important reason why they don’t say it! Want to know what it is? Read on, I will analyze and explain it to you in detail! Published When primary school students are in love, there is nothing better than passing notes. This time is relatively pure, at least 99% of them are pure. I believe that there are definitely a minority of people who have sex in primary school! The only time we have to interact is the 10 minutes between classes, so precious! Birthday parties and New Year’s parties are rare opportunities to give gifts! The most devastating words a boy can say is, you are so cute and beautiful, I really like you! Makes you blush and feel excited, right? Kiss me on the lips! ! ! ! No matter what the outcome is, it is innocent, beautiful and childish! Posted Fairy tales are beautiful, but princes are always in the minority. Don’t think that what you see in front of you is a prince! There are many people with human faces and animal hearts. I don’t advocate sinking after being hurt. I think we should speak out boldly so that more women can be relieved. Stop being selfish, otherwise you may end up walking out of the wolf's den and into the tiger's den again! Posted The age groups that are most easily moved are high school and junior high school. Do you want to know why? look down Published: In junior high school, boys’ physiological changes accelerate, and their desire for the body of the opposite sex increases rapidly. If you want to relieve such depression, the only way is to have a girlfriend! The best way to pave the way at this time is to send flowers and small gifts at Christmas Eve, Christmas, and birthday parties! Love letters are also a product of this period. After all, my ability to express myself was poor when I was in elementary school! The time of pursuit is calculated based on years. Think about it, you are really endurance. In fact, it is just that there are few people to date, and there is no replacement partner! Another reason is unwillingness, which is called emotional single-mindedness! It is inevitable to use hands and feet after a relationship, approaching step by step is a common method, and taking steps step by step is the basic policy! Most of the girls choose to retreat steadily and surrender without mercy! At this time, the most lethal words a boy says is, if you don't let me touch you, if you don't let me fuck you, it means you don't love me! What a ridiculous love! The subtext of love is actually I want to go to bed with you! Why do girls have to get such love? Did you like being fucked from the beginning? No, your physiological demand period should be in your 30s or 40s. This cannot be explained by premature puberty. Could it be menopausal behavior? This answer must be even more ridiculous! In fact, you still have no determination! This is definitely a sign of irresponsibility for yourself, and the consequences will affect you throughout your life! The boys who are more advantageous at this time of publishing are those who are rich (most of the time they are omnipotent), school bullies (who can protect you and make you feel proud), good at sports (eyes of thousands of people, more face), handsome guys ( It’s your capital to show off your beauty)! Publish What is the result? Rich people can kick you out at any time, but you have to worry about the school bully. Good sportsmen have a strong sexual desire, and handsome guys never have an odd number of girlfriends! Published At this stage, what boys discuss most in private is the physiological structure of girls. How many have you had sex with, and who is a virgin? Release The virginity loss rate at this time is 17%. God, you are so young and immature, so you are not a virgin! Do you know that if you are willing to have sex before the age of 16, it is also considered rape according to the law? If you are 14, you are a child rapist and you will be sentenced severely! To make such a big mistake in the face of a fair and strict law, you can imagine why boys in junior high school do not study as well as girls, because they have been racking their brains to deceive you! Publish Now let me explain here what is like, what is love, and their differences! Like refers to an appreciation of someone's characteristics! Love is selfless devotion, even death (thisDeath is an instant or long-term silent contribution, not death because of not getting you)! If I love you is replaced by I am willing to die for you, people who often say I love you should think about it carefully! It is extremely irrational to commit suicide for love. Don't think that he died for you, he is just not rational enough. Remember, people who can die for you can also let you die. Such people must try to avoid interacting with them! Love is Actions, not words. People who always say I love you are very few who actually love you! The love mentioned here is rational love, love worth giving, not confused love! Published The love affairs of high school students are more focused on romance. Of course, their spending power has also increased at this time! This stage is second only to college when virginity disappears. Big bouquets of flowers and frequent parties often make you dizzy! The pursuit attack at this time is fierce and rapid, and it is very stormy! Boys at this time generally maintain relationships with more than one person, one at home and one at school! The most lethal words a boy says is that we can keep dating, get admitted to an ideal university together, and make our relationship last forever! 99% of people will not be able to get into a university. You’d better not believe those lies! Posted At this time, the more advantageous boys are those who are rich, good at sports, and handsome! The reason why the school bully is not favored during this period is because he thinks that you have awakened and can distinguish between good and bad! I could have been relieved that you were finally growing up, but what happened? I might as well be unhappy! Published: At this stage, what boys discuss most in private is how many times you have had sex, and whether you are a virgin or not! Release The virginity loss rate at this time is 38%. I have no objection to being over 16 years old, but do you know that the market price of a virgin is tens of thousands! Since you gave it to someone who can’t last forever, you might as well sell it to the public! This is not to openly incite prostitution, but to allow women to use a quantitative perspective to see how society values ??this thing. You can compare it with what your boyfriend does to you! Of course I think this thing is priceless! Only for those who get married, the value reflected is the greatest! If having sex is a sign that you love him, then stop having sex in the future! When you get married, how will you love your true lover? Experience in making love? Please, don't scare or irritate him to death! Posted What is true like and love? Please read below! If you like the other person, you need to know why, their accomplishments, temperament, connotation, family background, height, appearance, education, ambition and future! You'd better look at it comprehensively, comprehensively, and thoroughly, so as not to say after the breakup that knowing him was your biggest mistake! In fact, the fault was yours, it wasn't that he covered it up well, it was just that you didn't see it clearly at the time! There is no such thing as love and hate for no reason in the world! Muddled love can only be exchanged for clear pain! Don’t be moved by emotions when you are dating in the future. Roses can wither, self-mutilation can be recovered, and I can blurt out I love you. What can be left behind after being moved? We can only bear more efforts! Reluctance is the reason why many people are unwilling to give up. There is no fairness in dating between people who are very different. Since you like the other person’s advantages, you must accept the other person’s shortcomings. Otherwise, you can only find a few more partners. Why bother? ? People should at least get along with themselves! If you have time, learn more about the ability to correctly analyze things and see through phenomena to see their essence! At least it can reduce the probability of you being deceived or letting men fall in love with you! Posted Do feelings need to be pursued? Published Of course, it is negative. Interactions between people should be based on the principles of mutual benefit and equality! The result of one person being superior can only be greater revenge! Don't act too arrogantly, men will not waste time, money and energy on you for no reason! Once a man feels that he has given too much, the most classic saying is that the breakup always occurs after going to bed (there are many men whose purpose is to go to bed, except these people)! It's you who make men exhausted! So if you can communicate, do it, and don’t just make a quick decision! Don’t delay, although it’s great to be pursued by many people, but the consequences will be that you have to pay more! The result of vanity is often not as simple as a mistake, but as serious as a big mistake! Don't wait until after dating to find out about your discordant personalities. You should be good at observing people's behavior before dating! Otherwise, your body will have to be verified by multiple men before you can find out who is the most compatible with you! By the way, your personality can only be called discordant after you go to bed. It is generally called complementarity before going to bed! This mainly depends on your interest and tolerance for you! Once you are in bed, your interest and tolerance for you will naturally decrease! Published Finally, it’s time to talk about college. The economic conditions of boys have further strengthened, and girls are too lazy to collect flowers and go to dinners! At this time, you will no longer be easily moved! The most advantageous boys at this time are those who are loyal and honest (you think you are reliable), have a family background (you are worth showing off), and are capable (you are worth relying on)! But it is precisely at this stage that they cause the most trouble to girls, so be careful! So don’t waste your 4 years of youth in college on relationships, you should concentrate on your studies.?Peripheral knowledge, professional skills and social experience (not sexual intercourse)! The way to pursue things in college is much more peaceful, and most of them just go with the flow! At this time, boys are secretly happy to have sex with more than one girl at the same time. The most lethal words a boy says is, imagine a bright future together, and we will get married after graduation! The future will definitely be bright, but 99% of the time the marriage will not be with you! Release: At this stage, what boys discuss most in private is how many have you had! They have begun to rarely discuss who is a virgin, because less than 1% of virgins remain after graduating from college! If you are still a virgin after college, it means that your probability of becoming an elite will increase by 32%, and your probability of becoming an unknown person will increase by 68%. To be more specific, if the elite is one in ten thousand, then among the virgins, there will be 3,200 elites in ten thousand. The ratio is very different, right? By the way, most people want to find successful people, but 99% of them have The first requirement of a successful person is, do you need me to say it? You can say that you don’t want to find a successful person. Here I will explain that there are two possibilities. 1. You have money and account for 20%. 2. You have no capital to marry a successful person. People account for 80%. Since you don’t have acquired capital, then you should keep the innate capital well! Release: The virginity loss rate at this time should be 43%. I feel sad for you. Premarital sex is such a violation of fine traditions. It is you, a bunch of self-proclaimed college girls, who allow more men to succeed! The social problems and economic burden caused by unmarried pregnancy are secondary. Don’t you care about your own body? If a man is unwilling to take even the simplest contraceptive measures, how do you expect him to be responsible for you in the future? Don’t believe the nonsense about wearing a condom without feeling anything. It has been scientifically proven that contraception can not only prevent the invasion of diseases, but also extend the duration of sex! By the way, 78% of Chinese men suffer from impotence and premature ejaculation. If you are really a bold woman, then I also advise you to find someone who can satisfy you, and don’t find many people to satisfy you together! You should not only think about yourself, but also think about the health of other women! Posted Some people have doubts about the loss of college graduate virgins, thinking that the remaining 1% is a bit small. Here is a reminder, don’t look at the problem according to your thoughts and situation, but look at the problem based on the environment of the entire society! Latest news Sichuan Provincial Women’s Federation A joint survey with Chengdu University of Traditional Chinese Medicine found that 68% of the 20,000 students had a history of abortion, 42% had two or more abortions, and 78% had two or more gynecological inflammations. Sichuan accounts for more than 1/13 of the country's population, and it is believed to have a lot of potential. Great representation! Is there anyone else who has raised doubts about the data? You don’t know, but you can’t, but it’s hard to know the truth without proof. It’s hard for you to know the truth about disgraceful things, especially from the mouths of people with interests! Posted on Valentine's Day, Christmas Eve, Christmas, and birthdays. 1. More women are fucked for the first time. 2. More women buy condoms and birth control pills. 3. More women break up after the holidays! Women have sex for the first time. It is often a day that is predetermined and has great significance in life. Festivals happen every year, but you can only be a virgin once in your life. 99% of the time, next year’s heroine will not be you! As for condoms and medicines, you usually buy birth control. Condoms are all for prevention, and few people use them. But there are many people who take the medicine. How poisonous is the medicine? Do you need to explain this after breaking up? Generally, after you get it, your performance will not be as good as before, and your performance will be worse. The problem is not tolerance, but the requirement for that aspect is becoming more and more excessive. At this time, half of them choose to compromise, have no regrets, and suddenly regret, and regret it for life! I am relatively satisfied with this number! But the most satisfied are still them, no matter How do you end up? Their goal is definitely achieved. The only loss is that you cannot be used for a long time, but most men will not continue to be overly interested in you after trying it! I believe many of you have experienced it. ! It must be the idea of ??most men to publish virginity plots, so domestic violence and even death can often be seen in prominent positions in newspapers. You don’t want to be a victim of domestic violence, right? You don’t want your life to be filled with shadows, right? Then you Don't do things that will affect your life in the future. Published Do you think it’s incredible? Then I will tell you the reasons and settle the accounts! (This example is based on men aged 15-29) Published: Normal men should have sex 23 times a week after marriage, and unmarried men need between 57 times! The price of having sex with someone of similar age in a medium-sized city is at least 100 yuan, which does not include the cost of renting a room or bathing center, the cost of drinks, and transportation expenses! If you memorize the idea, you will easily be caught by the police and fined at least thousands of dollars. Students who engage in prostitution risk being expelled from school and scorned by society! We calculate based on the minimum consumption, which is at least 800 yuan a month. I would like to ask how many of the contemporary people between the ages of 15 and 29 can spend 800 yuan on time specifically for prostitution? Not many! At this time, the most economical, safe and cost-effective way is to find a girlfriend! I have no intention of insulting women. It is you who have been misled by your emotions and become the target of cheap venting! The reason why I wrote this article is to make you wake up as soon as possible!   This may be the first article written by a boy to criticize men’s views on emotions, humanity, and sexual desire. I hope everyone will cherish it. This article is the final draft and will not be updated. Please keep it. draft! Blessings to you, ladies! Published Note 1: This post does not target middle-aged men with deep pockets, women who indulge in sexual desire and love to play with their feelings, homosexuals, mentally ill people and those with IQs below 90 and above 140! The male targets mentioned in this article account for 80% of all men of working age; the other 15% are exceptions, and the remaining 5% have no targets! Release Note 2: The numbers mentioned in this article are all reliable and scientifically based! The article was deleted due to the limited length of the article and the reader's reading limit! Publish Tip 1: The first draft of "How Women Get True Love", "Why Girls Fall in Love", "Why Men Have Extramarital Affairs", "Why Women Have Extramarital Affairs" has been finalized and will be released in the near future. Please be sure to give more valuable comments to this article! I’ll use everyone’s reactions and comments to make appropriate adjustments to the first draft! Posted Tip 2: The difference between men and males: animals have a fixed estrus period, and men have estrus every day. So when a man wants to see you every day, as long as conditions permit, he wants to touch you or have sex with you every day! Posting Tip 3: Some people say that women are also lustful. This is indeed true! But please remember that this is just some. We use ratios to illustrate a problem. The ratio of ducks to prostitutes is 3:1000. Isn’t the ratio huge? Women are lustful. They are blatantly pursuing excitement, enjoyment and sex! Men use emotional clothes to cover up their animal desires. In comparison, women are more calm and real in this regard. However, there are still very few women who can find ducks. This can be seen from the ratio of supply and demand! So! I am not against physical contact between men and women, I am just against men deceiving women with their emotions just because they want physical contact! Posted Tip 4: I admit that there is true love in the world, but it is a pity that it is not now. Only when two people can correctly analyze things and see the essence through phenomena can there be true love! There are indeed good men. If you meet them, I wish you the best! But please remember, there will always be a very small number of men who want to marry you after sleeping with you! Don't experiment on yourself, no man wants to marry a woman who is not a virgin or a woman who has been fucked by many people! If sperm is excrement, the difference between a toilet and a public toilet is that one flushes himself and the other does not need to be flushed! I would like to ask who is willing to use a public toilet as a toilet at home? This metaphor is indeed a bit excessive, but I believe you can better understand the inner meaning! When you question whether anyone will want you after you are not a virgin, the man who has not slept with you will definitely say that he doesn't care, but he will care when he marries another woman after sleeping with you! Although you are not the one getting married, do you hope that you are the one who vents your anger? Posting Tip 5: If you have any questions, please send your request directly to my email, and I will definitely answer it for you! Please do not send viruses. Since I can write such an article, I naturally also have extraordinary means to deal with saboteurs! The douchebags are treated the same as the saboteurs! vipcl@ vipcsvipcl@ Just send it to one of them, otherwise it will be regarded as spamming! Posted Tip 6: This article does not exaggerate the facts, it’s just because you have not experienced enough yet, but soon you will see and experience the same facts as this article! You must pay attention at this time! Please do not experiment on yourself, there are consequences at your own risk! This article is not a complete version. Considering the patience of readers, about 3/4 of the full text has been deleted. The deleted contents are all examples that prove the numbers and examples at various stages! The full version will be released at the appropriate time after all four parts are released! Posted Tip 7: The focus of the article is not the plot of virginity, but to let everyone wake up as soon as possible. The reminder of virginity is just to let you know the evolution and consequences of the situation! Some people say that I am nosy, saying that this is Zhou Yu's fight against Huang Gai, who wants to be beaten and the other is willing to suffer! I dare to ask, when you know that the man who wants to sleep with you only wants to sleep with you and not get married, are you still willing to do it? Is it a bedmate? You are too blasphemous to your own feelings and personality! Some people say they love him before agreeing to sleep with him, ok! Let’s not talk about whether you know love or not. If your love is real, have you ever thought about whether his love is real and you will agree to a man’s request? Don't you think about the future? You will definitely marry him? Going to bed is to save an unrealistic relationship that has no ending. I am going crazy for you! Some people say that the hymen can be repaired. What I want to tell you now is that there are no less than 5 ways to identify a virgin, both visually and behaviorally! Even if you are lucky enough to pass, I still have this sentence for you: There are only two kinds of lies in the world, one can deceive the people around you for a lifetime, and the other can deceive the world for a while! You can choose the former, but can you master it? If you could master it, your feelings wouldn't be like this! You don't have to be a virgin, but you still have relationships with many people.If you weren't married, I really don't know how to explain your behavior! Is it an exception to my article? Haha, God let me not see such an answer! Posted Tip 8: Please don’t judge the author’s motives until you understand the nature of things! I just often encountered women around me being deceived and was too lazy to answer these questions again, so I thought of sending flyers and spreading the word on the Internet, once and for all! This article has been published in qq, 163, sina, and sohu forums. You can search for it by the title of the article. It is recommended to enter the full name! Posting Tip 9: Please don’t be overly curious about the author. You just need to get the truth from the article. I don’t want to be harassed too much. I still have to complete another 4 articles! Posted Tip 10: Is your boyfriend an exception? You just have to compare his behavior to the article to get the answer! If they are the same, then any of his quibbles will be in vain! Unfortunately, most of them are, so you don’t need to be too sad. Fortunately, you can end this nightmare early! If you say that he respects you and promised not to sleep with you before getting married, then don’t rejoice too early! Because 29% of such men will not fulfill their promise, and the other 70% are sleeping with another woman or several women! It’s scary. Right? But it’s true! Posted Tip 11: Please don’t judge your IQ easily. Before there is an authoritative certificate from a medical institution, you are just an ordinary person at best! Posted Tip 12: If you really can’t bear loneliness, then you should let yourself fully master the ability to correctly analyze things and identify the essence through phenomena before falling in love! This is the only way to take responsibility for yourself! Posting Tip 13: Men say don’t believe this article. I am an exception. I like you first, and then my feelings sublimate before I want to have sex with you. This is absolutely a complete lie! As long as a man has the opportunity, he will do it anytime, anywhere. The need for sex, erections on the street, and morning erections must be an experience that most men have had! If men only have sex with the person they like, then the majority of prostitute groups will be unemployed! You will also have feelings for a prostitute when you meet for the first time. Is this the classic love at first sight synonymous with ancient and modern love? As mentioned in the article, there are only a few people who can find prostitutes. After all, it requires money! Relatively speaking, I can only go to you, but I can’t go to bed directly like a prostitute! Only by wearing the cloak of love and paralyzing you can we achieve the ultimate goal! What a hidden purpose, making full use of your fantasy of love! Men, you are really not as honest as a woman looking for a duck! If you really have the ability, just find someone who can go to bed with you directly. Don't use lies and deception to achieve your dirty and sinful goals. The sacred word love is not Defiled with your purpose! But it's a pity. After all, there are only a few who have the ability to make money and use money to achieve their own goals. Do you think you guys are useless? But fortunately, you are born with lies, especially when it comes to emotions, you use them so vividly, I admire you! Posted Tip 14: If you are a male, please endure your animal desires after reading this article. Start with yourself. If you don't use your own hands to vent, then the person you marry will have one or more vents before marriage! Do you really like this fact and are willing to accept it? Please don't sleep with her until you can't marry her! To be clear, there is no permanent protagonist on the emotional stage, and you will become a supporting role sooner or later! Do yourself some good deeds! What if your daughter or relative is also deceived by someone like you? Posted Tip 15: Think twice before doing something. 1. Think about why you are doing it. 2. Think about how to do it. 3. Think about the consequences after doing it! Otherwise, the results of what you do will often be failures and mistakes! If you can’t think twice about everything, think twice before doing something important! This sentence applies to all kinds of things, not just emotional issues! Posted Final tip: Some people say that existence is reasonable. I really want to ask, how many such existences will there be after knowing the facts? At least women will not tarnish their love easily! The impact of this article may not be apparent until more than ten years! Keep it well and bless you! Publish…… Publish…… Publish Personal words—— Posted The reason why I posted this article is not because I think it is good or correct, but I just couldn’t refute it from the root after thinking about it for a long time! Posted After all, this is a very inspiring article! However, considering the clear statement that heavy codes should be used in troubled times, I can't care about its excessiveness to some extent. We cannot change the origin of this kind of social problem. Even if we want to control it, we must first solve one problem - the ratio of men to women in China is more than 1:1.7 - this is also a root problem! Posted: Depressed again Text: Post some poems, songs, etc. today Dull pain, fiddle with, who understands, who hurts, alliance, sharing weal and woe, in the years Pick a handful of lilies and give me a cup of sake The night snow is fluttering, the heart is beating, the shy and charming color is red ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:? Hand in hand, carefree and softly express your feelings, happy and beautiful like a dream Wake up in the morning, suddenly frightened, confused and empty on the pillow ??Looking at where the voice and appearance are, looking for traces of fragrance. I have a long pain for a long time, and the virtual scenery ; ; Text About Japanese comics over the years (reprinted) e animation comics e games) law analysis 1. Three laws of villains: (1) The villain must not hurt the protagonist without reason (2) On the premise of not conflicting with the first law, the villain should destroy everything that exists as much as possible, and show the unique charm of the dark side to increase ratings (3) On the premise that it does not conflict with the first two laws, the villain has the responsibility to protect his own life and safety from threats 2. The villains are surprisingly patient. They will sit quietly and abide by the gentleman's rules while the protagonists perform their transformation performances, while the protagonists often take the opportunity to shamelessly waste the audience's little time. 3. In order to make themselves die faster, the villains often hold the heroine hostage to intimidate the protagonist. 4. The biggest difference between the protagonist and other characters is that the protagonist can appear in places where he cannot appear at any time and do things that he cannot do. 5. The main reason why the protagonists resolutely rejected the material temptation of the dark forces is that the price of the other party's expulsion is too low. 6. The life and death of the supporting character depends on whether it is still valuable to the protagonist 7. The attractive twin characters must belong to two forces and are incompatible with each other, while the ugly twin characters are destined to become the ghosts of the protagonist (an additional article: taboo same-sex love will also be staged to attract customers== ) 8. The characters’ source of funds is an eternal mystery. 9. Most characters are so financially strapped that they only have one or two pieces of clothing to replace (except for clothes-buying enthusiasts such as Huang Beidu) 10. The spies who infiltrate the enemy are often handsome men and beautiful women, and the villain's spies are far more charming than the protagonist. 11. All characters are not bound by any human norms 12. The performance of the characters can prove one thing: gravity does not work for everyone 13. Strength is inversely proportional to the number of words, inversely proportional to the size of the body, and directly proportional to the handsomeness or ugliness of the appearance. 14. The person who always clearly has the upper hand in a duel will definitely lose. 15. In terms of attitude towards the deceased, the silence for relatives and friends can only be completed in an instant, but the grief of losing a lover can last until the next person of the opposite sex appears in front of one 16. The character from Osaka can only do three things: Kansai accent, cheating, and hard comedy 17. Similar to the Saiyans, if a character attempts suicide, his combat effectiveness will be increased by at least one level after reappearing. 18. Opponents that are impossible to defeat under normal circumstances will often be defeated by you when you are in a disadvantageous state (wounded, losing weapons and armor, unconscious, etc.) 19. If necessary, any dead character (no limit on the number of times) will be resurrected immediately with a very good reason, and vice versa 20. The healing speed of injuries is proportional to the importance of the character 21. In a one-on-one battle, men will only lose to women 22. Before the final battle, the protagonist will encounter at least two enemy boss-level characters whose level is much higher than his own, and both of them are idiots who don’t know how to eradicate the roots (an idiot appears~=3=) 23. All laws including relativity, conservation of mass, energy, and momentum do not apply here 24. The strength of the machine is inversely proportional to the complexity of the operation, and the quality of the driving is inversely proportional to the age. 25. The protagonist’s body design is all based on the concept of “appreciation first, human-computer interaction second, and practicality third”. The opposite is true for the opposite angles except the boss. 26. Biological machines often lose control, running away from home at worst, and turning against each other at worst, but they can always return to their masters at the most critical moment. 27. In order to better express emotions such as surprise, helplessness, and embarrassment, the characters often sweat profusely from the body. 28. Robots manufactured in the name of "protecting the earth" often have enough power to destroy n earths, and are often stolen and mass-produced by the opposing forces. 29. The more high-precision the instrument, the simpler and clearer the repair method——kick 30. Robots have far richer emotions than humans 31. During the battle, the villains rely on the human sea tactic, while the protagonist mostly uses single-machine firepower to dominate in order to satisfy the audience's sadistic desires. 32. Most of the powerful research groups come from the excavation of ruins or the personal research of abnormal scientists. 33. The protagonist's machine being "broken" is the most anticipated scene - this indicates that a stronger and more gorgeous machine will appear in front of everyone. 34. If a certain machine has an age limit for the driver, then the limit will not exceed 15 years old, and the driver will also consider that he should continue to develop due to the popularity of acg 35.Although the purpose of most time travel is to change history, it is often aimed at creating history.??Final 36. The place on the battlefield that is most vulnerable to enemy attacks but is also the safest is the cockpit of the protagonist. 37. The villain's poor education has never tried to use an Internet virus to easily paralyze the protagonists' bodies, and the same goes for the protagonist Fang. 38. The scene when combining the combined machines must be designed to be breathtakingly gorgeous, so that the enemy will forget to attack during this period of time 39. The pilots of the combined machine are mostly composed of five people, including a hot-blooded and single-celled protagonist, a beautiful and lovely vase-like woman, a narcissist with outdated long hair who thinks he is cool, and a body as big as A bt prodigy with a cow's appetite like a bear's and a lens like the bottom of a bottle (pets not included) 40. Suppose you are in class at school, and an unmanned Gundam happens to be shot down under the teaching building by artillery fire from nowhere (all parts are intact), and you jump out of the window to escape in panic——if you don't Be careful and die. I regret that you are just a civilian. If you happen to fall into the cockpit, congratulations on becoming a new type. 41. Sniper rifles are the weapons with the highest error rate 42. All machines have a common nickname in the eyes of acg outsiders: Transformers 43. Football is a sport that combines the strengths of various sports. You can clearly see the standard movements of judo, triple jump, Muay Thai and other events on the field. 44. The net in a football stadium is always of inferior quality, and the lives of spectators sitting directly behind the goal are often in danger 45. The commentator has incredible insight, predictability and a commentary speed that is in sync with the speed of the ball. 46. ??The more real-life big-name celebrities frequently appear in anime, the more frequently the slogan "This story is purely fictional and has nothing to do with actual people or groups" is used. 47. The closer to the end of the game, the slower time passes. You can stop it if necessary. 48.The lowest probability always occurs at the most critical moment 49. If a character is suddenly talked about, sneezing will immediately appear 50. Police often appear as a derogatory term, which is especially obvious in detective acg. 51. Archers are always the natural enemies of flying troops——for the same reason, it can be proved that moving targets are much easier to hit than stationary targets. 52. Bombs placed in public places will only explode when someone throws them into a safe area. 53. Computers that store important data must be online 24 hours a day to facilitate others to steal them. 54. The same mistake will not be made twice, because there will be no chance of it happening again. Any logical errors that appear in will be explained in the most logical way afterwards 56. The creature that appears most frequently in acg is: monster 57. Any creature other than humans can communicate verbally with different races 58. Suppose the probability of gene mutation in reality is 0.0n%, then the probability in acg is (1-0.0n)% 58. Penguins often travel long distances to the polar bears’ home on the other side of the world as guests 60. China is recognized as the home of dragons——although most people can't even see half of a dragon's hair. 61.In a certain sense, there is not much difference between a fox and a ninja 62. At the top of the “Ultimate Fantasy Forbidden Pets” is: Doraemon 63. If you think that a hungry dog ??has little calculation ability, you might as well take out three meat patties and do an experiment: throw one to it and keep two for yourself. (squall-lh is not responsible for the consequences of the test) 64. When humans are frightened, they will jump to heights that no other creature can reach. 65. Human limbs are amazingly flexible 66. The Animal Protection Association is the busiest and most efficient organization in the acg industry. 67. There are only things that have not been recorded in history books, and there are no things that acg authors dare not change. 68. The so-called "parallel universe" is just an excuse for the authors who have changed history to a ridiculous degree. ? 69. The roles that are forced to stay in ancient times due to time machine malfunctions are often played by historian idiots (it appears again~=3=) 70. If one day the new version of "Three Kingdoms" sets Cao Cao and Liu Bei into a sad and beautiful BL, no one will be surprised (I want Cao Liusun's triangle gl!!!) 71. Most of the Chinese classical literature is the object of acg’s eg, so we have to admit that acg has made a great contribution to the promotion of Chinese culture 72. The common characteristic of the gods is: idleness 73. Swordsmen during the shogunate period were generally divided into two types: those who were frighteningly strong and those who were frighteningly weak. 74. As long as modern audiences like it, history will never end 75. Justice is always right——at least they think so 76. The only difference between justice and evil, truth and lies is time. ?77. Summary: From the perspective of acg, Japan has the most advanced technology in the world, the best athletes, the most powerful secret military organization, the largest underworld forces and the largest number of handsome men and beautiful women. Absolutely It is a "land of legends" Tokyo is even more of a city myth: tens of thousands of psychics, hermits, cults, etc. live here. On average, thousands of homicides, hundreds of traffic accidents, and dozens of people take place here every day. Time travellers, and occasionally visited by powerful typhoons, earthquakes, gravity waves, giant monsters, and giant humanoid machines, it is truly an exciting tourist attraction. The Japanese are a busy nation. On average, at least 5 out of every 10 people among them are busy all day long with the sacred mission of protecting the earth and even the entire universe, while the other 5 people have to stand on the opposite side of darkness and do everything possible to do so. hinder their work so that everyone will not live a boring life ; ; Text The author’s favorite female singer! Li Lifen Gender: Female ??Region: Taiwan ??English name: lee, lily Can’t put it down Singer: Li Lifen Lyrics and music: Xiaochong The fish is sinking and the wild goose is closed, the moon is shy and the flowers are so beautiful that there is nowhere to hide them ???????????????????????????????????????????? The beauty and fragrance of the country are allowed to be entangled, even if life is short You love me and I wish you to come and go. How lucky you are to be paired. ??????? ?Thousands of people sing in unison to sing the legend of the ages Look at the smiling mountains in the distance and the flowing water ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are you drunk today I can’t let go of your beauty Don’t wait until your hair turns gray before you regret it ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are you drunk today I can’t let go of your beauty ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????? That radio DJ is now talking face-to-face in front of the microphone and hosting the show. During the show, there were more or less singers coming and going. More or less, a lot of music will be played. I wonder if the audience who came to chat will still ask: Are you willing to sing your own song for us? There was a girl who, when she was very young, noticed a notice posted on the wall next door, saying that there was a singing competition going on downstairs, and the top five would get a guitar. So for this guitar, she ran to participate in the competition. In the preliminary round, there were many poor singers, so they were very confident in themselves. However, in the semi-finals and finals, they realized why everyone sang so well, and no one wanted to participate. In the end, just to avoid making her friends who had been accompanying her in the competition angry, she bit the bullet and participated in the finals. The result was fourth place. She thought that points must have been deducted because of her appearance. In fact, this competition was deliberately arranged by the record company. They recorded everyone's voices just to select new talents. This girl’s name is Cai Qin. Among the five people at that time, the first place female singer was named Li Lifen, the second place was Zheng Yi, the third place did not join the entertainment industry later, and the fifth place was Su Lai, the songwriter of "Your Eyes". Who is Li Lifen? You have listened to her songs, but you no longer remember this person. Now she is on the radio being a good woman, wife and DJ. However, of the three songs she left behind, two can be remembered by hardcore fans, and one can be sung in pop music and KTV. In the early 1990s, Taiwanese martial arts emerged from the Hong Kong drama war, and the Taiwanese version of "The Legend of Heaven and the Dragon Slayer" became a hit. There are no more than three or four things that I have an impression of now. Zhou Haimei's Zhou Zhiruo, Sun Xing's version of Love Saint Yang Xiao, and Li Lifen's "Love the Country More Love the Beauty". Whoever meets someone will shine in an instant. Then they separated, their fate was over. This so-called fate means that after that time, you are no longer you, and he is no longer him. Li Lifen started out in the broadcasting industry, and then moved into the music circle. When she was still at Rolling Stone Records, Li Lifen was lonely. As lonely as a stone, no one would think that she would actually become famous if she was packaged well. At that time, Huang Yingying and Chen Shuhua were already dazzling. With their female voices, love songs entered the market one by one. Li Lifen was lonely. Her voice was too plain, neither graceful nor charming, and even had a slightly masculine accent. Even after singing a famous song, people everywhere asked, "Where is another male singer?" Although chic, it is difficult to polish. The potential is hidden too deep, and it is difficult to tap it out without extraordinary skills. Later, I met Xiao Chong. A music producer in the Taiwanese music scene, he is known as the Great You Zong (middle) Sheng Xiaochong. The eldest brother, the second brother and the third younger brother have clear status in the world. Luo Dayou is as profound as a poet, Li Zongsheng is forthright and warm, and Xiao Chong is the best spokesperson for urban love songs. When Li Lifen met Xiao Chong. In the early days, Xiaochong was not so "urban" and was obsessed with classical feelings. Xiao Chong, who has always been classical and graceful, bumped into Li Lifen, who is classical but not graceful. The heroic and passionate voice of the hero sparked sparks, and then ignited the streets and alleys that year: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Can't tell the end of the world's grievances and grievances Generations are destined to have the same blood Drinking the same water is a long and long road Of course red flowers go with green leaves, who will accompany them in this life? ??????????????????????? The past scenes come back again and again Although the lotus roots are broken, the threads are still connected, I sigh that things in the world have changed a lot Love the country more than beauty, that heroic man would rather be alone Haoerlang is full of courage and ambition, and is famous all over the world Life is only a few autumns and you won’t give up until you get drunk My beauty from the east?The Yellow River in the west Come on, let’s have a drink. Don’t stop until you’re drunk. Don’t worry about worries and troubles Looking at Hong Kong and Taiwan, there is really no suitable singer. Tailor-made is tailor-made. No one can take it away, and no one can recreate that feeling. When it comes to singing, Li Lifen sings out a woman's lamentation and infatuation, and a man's heavy love. When it comes to lyrics, Xiao Chong writes about the hermit's detachment, the benevolent man's open-mindedness, and the wise man's desire. It is a rare thing that both refined and popular people appreciate it. It is also the highest state among all arts like pop songs. This time the bug did it, just this once. "Love the country more than the beauty", everyone has his own beauty, and everyone also has his own hero. So you can find the one you like. The simplest text and the simplest text image, if you take it apart, you can find the charm of Tang poetry, Song poetry and Yuan music in every word, every sentence, and when connected, it is full of the most Chinese and classical affection. Among all the top stories in China, the most essential thing is nothing more than country and beauty. The meaning of the words is sophisticated, but the melody is extremely popular, and anyone can catch it. In ancient times, it was said that wherever there was well water, one could sing Liu Ci. Wherever there are Chinese people, they can sing along with this song "Beauty of the Country". The later "Small Smile" not only utilized Li Lifen's voice, but also took shape. You'll know who it is as soon as you hear it. The later "Can't Put It Down" was a continuation of "Love the Country, Love the Beauty More", and also became popular after the broadcast of "Tang Taizong". The hard work Xiaochong put in for Li Lifen was like turning rough stone into jade. As if she hadn't met Xiao Chong, Li Lifen would have been an excellent radio host at most, and no one would remember that she was also a singer. If Xiaochong hadn't had her unique voice, who knows whether she would have been inspired to compose music and write lyrics? When Wang Xizhi wrote the "Preface to the Lanting Collection", he felt perfect for once and created a crown jewel in calligraphy. Regarding Xiaochong's career as a producer, I think this is also the pinnacle of his work. Later, I don’t know whether Xiao Chong had a little fun and finally found another way, or he had reached the peak and had to turn back and change roads. The cooperation that was made in heaven came to an end. Li Lifen, who entered the broadcasting industry, has a good reputation for her programs. She has been elected into the top ten radio hosts three times in a row. Her time as a radio DJ has passed by in a blink of an eye! The radio program "Lili New World" I produced is for women. The words are extremely light, and when talking about the program, it couldn't be more peaceful: they may be silent, ordinary and mediocre people, but they can convey the most real life; they may run some fantasy escaping from reality, but they will not be overly beautified. Because you have to return to the real world in the end, but you will be full of motivation when you come back. In a relaxed and humorous way, with a mature and calm attitude. I have never heard Xiaochong’s feelings like this since. There has never been such a literati handwriting and such popular charm. Since then, her voice has become the loudest, most free and unrestrained memory of that era. That singer Li Lifen announced the historical end of her pop music career. She could only hear it in records, MTV, and radio. Every time I listen to it again ten years later, it feels like the first time I finished the TV series and when I was about to leave, the song came suddenly and I couldn't help but turn back and listen to the song to the end. Li Lifen’s singing voice can no longer be heard live. When can those concerts in the Mainland invite people to sing a song? One regret? A hundred years later, no one will remember the award-winning host Li Lifen, but they will definitely remember Li Lifen who sang "Love Country More Love Beauty" and remember this name. At the end of the song, no one can be seen, and there are several green peaks on the river. From beginning to end, we have only seen her seriously in an MTV video. Text Game Recommendations: Ranked in no particular order, they are all classics among classics (Note: This article has not yet been finalized, so it will be added from time to time~) Let me start by saying that hardcore classic games are not in the scope of the discussion, so don’t ask why there is no plumber with a mustache who insisted on eating gold coins when he grew up, hit people with shadowless steps and small fireballs and saved aristocratic women for most of his life and is still single. article, otherwise I will only have to write another one Wuwuwu As for those online games that deal with monsters and upgrades you can get out of here for the time being "The King of Fighters" - I came into contact with it from 1996. It can be said that in 96, in addition to the unbalanced gameplay, no matter the characters, plot, music, or interface, it is difficult to surpass other generations. It was also 96 that made The King of Fighters leap forward. And if there is a hodgepodge of many games related to or derived from itit would be interesting to think about it! It is precisely because of such strong vitality that this originally arcade game can be on this list without becoming one of those hardcore classic games. Ah Goenitz's death, Iori's sadness, Leona's fate I miss you "Resident Evil" - I first came into contact with it when I watched my classmates play it. The second generation is a famous masterpiece of Biohazard, but it is not the best. Let's just say it was a coincidence. I feel that the plot, characters, and picture quality are The gameplay is first of its kind. My Viska "Metal Gear Solid" - This one can be considered a first of its kind. That "snake" can be said to be a little strong. There are many cases of survival in desperate situations, but it is all the credit of all players, haha. The emergence of ps2 is an opportunity for this game. The plot, characters, and graphics can all be excellent. I curse that snake to die "Parasite Eve" - ??This one may not be very well-known, even if its subsequent sequels failed to surpass itself. However, as a sci-fi theme, the theory of the game is quite rigorous, and the CG animations of those big scenes are also very visually impactful - the Statue of Liberty is pushed down, the boss baby cries and explodes the destroyer, etc Besides, the scene where the beautiful heroine hits the pregnant female boss on the abdomen with a baton that looks like a steel pipe is really vivid in my mind, haha. By the way, the level-clearing songs from the first generation are also quite nice, but it’s a pity that I couldn’t understand English at the time. I once again complained that the second generation pursued too much superficial tension and lost the connotation of the game itself "Silent Hill" - This one has a bit of a religious flavor. There are four generations in total, and the plots are interlocking. Even if it is a novel in itself, the characters' experiences are diverse and the atmosphere is also very good. However, if you meet the conditions in a certain generation, you can It’s funny how you can clear the level directly by summoning aliens. Actually I really like that beautiful but not pretty but strong heroine from a certain generation "Zero" - a series that once revealed many small mountains in the picture, many details are so real that you can't even notice them. The idea of ??using a girl as the protagonist and attacking with a camera is really good. It seems that you must pay attention to the quality when buying film in the future, haha! The plot is also related to religion, and some CG plots have to be in black and white because of the blood. Maybe it's because I've played too many horror games and I'm a little numb. I'm not particularly moved, but objectively speaking, there are no shortcomings. A certain woman's spirit of self-sacrifice is really good "Clock Tower" - If Zero also has a camera, then this game will definitely test the player's heart. You need to operate an unarmed loli-like girl to avoid the vicious hands of various BT murderers in various eras, even when fighting the boss. When you have weird weapons, you are still the weak one, and the background soundtrack of the entire game is also very good. Because of this, it is recommended that unless the system is extremely healthy, do not turn off the lights alone in the dead of night and force yourself to pass the level. Alaspoor players "Fairy Sword" - After talking about so many terrifying things, it's better to go back to our Eastern culture. Needless to say, this game influenced half of a generation. If someone hasn't finished it yet, please popularize it and start from the most classic generation (Voiceover: I finally got to meet a Martian) No matter the plot, characters, settings or music, they are all master-level. My Ling'er Oh, and Anu, "Brother Han is so frivolous" (I can't remember the original words) "Xuanyuan Sword" - Why don't you dare to say that the sword has influenced an entire generation? Because of this existence! Personally, I feel that the most important person in this series is Tianzhihen. The battle settings of the past dynasties have specific cultural styles, and the painting style of each scene is also quite invincible. Those ink paintings Again, if there is anyone who has not been baptized by this, hurry up and worship! My Xue'eroh, and the poor female demon general "Diablo" - I don't need to say more about the cultural heritage of this one. Unfortunately, I don't like its combat operation settings, which directly led to my loss of appetite for games such as "Legend of Moon Shadow", "Zhao Yun Zhuan" and so on. However, classics are classics and cannot be avoided. "CS" - As a game with no plot, it is a miracle and an anomaly that it can become popular. However, it is normal, just like the sea, blue sky and so on.Trading has become a man's childhood dream, and traveling thousands of miles with a gun is also a luxury for many people. Therefore, the emergence of this game is unique. It conforms to the trend of anti-terrorism and appeases the resentment of people who cannot directly play with certain angular metals. . My m4a1 my awp my ak-47 I am a master "StarCraft" - another game that has influenced more than half of a generation! However, this generation can be said to be world-class. There is no need to say much about the game. Anyway, any Internet cafe will have this game. As the saying goes, "The real classics are already everywhere in your life, so you sometimes can't see them." It is recommended to start later. It is highly recommended for people who want to play the game to play the plot! I heard that a new work will be released recently, so I forget it, I won't say anything about it. My Kariganthe Queen of Blades "Age of Empires" - Just like "Sword of Immortality" and "Xuanyuan Sword", this game is also a pair of enemies with "StarCraft", although it seems that the balance is a little tilted this time, haha. Since I am from "Interstellar", I can't say much, but I have to say that it is a classic "Red Alert" - can be regarded as the eldest brother of the above two games. Unfortunately, due to hardware and its own difficulty in crossing the river by feeling the stones, it has not been able to achieve the influence of the two younger brothers, but it has already had a place in the long history of history. Yes. That terrifying Yuri "Warcraft" - can only be said to be a masterpiece of real-time strategy games. The continued excitement explains everything, and the wide variety of RPGs derived from it shows a path of development. Because of its classicity, I I won’t go into details. But, demo, compared to the veterans who came from "Star", what is your APM? (Another discussion of occupation) "Romance of the Three Kingdoms" - Although it is very uncomfortable that my country's culture has been published as many as 11 times by a Japanese game, but at least, the tone of this game is more objective than that of "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms". Personally, I first started with the 6th generation, which is also a classic generation! It’s hard to say more, because each generation has its advantages and disadvantages. It seems that there is no perfect work yet. I am waiting In addition, the related link "Nobunaga's Ambition" is the so-called Warring States Period in Japan, because it is the work of a company , the gameplay is pretty good, but the distortion of history in this game simply makes people feel that it is a little Japanese cultural tradition to put money on one's own face - a short, fat man is called "Japan's First Samurai" and is over 100 meters tall. Ordinary people are actually no different from ordinary modern people. The gangsters who know a little bit about art and often fight are called "Japan's No. 1 Wonder Man" because they have read a little bit of "The Art of War", which can be regarded as the origin of the abominable Sanguang Policy. He was actually called "Japan's No. 1 Military Strategist" The most serious thing is that the legendary bestiality was actually called "The Demon King of the Sixth Heaven"! Vomiting wildly "Navigation" - As I said, the sea is also one of the dreams of men when they were young, and this game can be considered to have some popularity. I like Li Meihua in the 4th generation, she is Chinese, haha, to be fair, there are too many areas where this game can be improved, but maybe it is due to the hardware, otherwise, if there is a map like Google, then other The game is automatically shameful and forget it! Still looking forward to the gradual growth of this series "Pro Evolution Soccer" - no need to say more about this, it allows Luo to copy infinitely, and the world's football kings can finally go to sea! Another dream of everyone can be fulfilled! Congratulations, above! "Sakura Wars" - Well, let's talk about it. There are many beauties with different personalities and appearances, plus gorgeous battle scenes. The passion and delicacy of men are taken into consideration. Emotional issues will always make people love and hate. Come in and taste it yourself. I really envy Ichiro the Great God "Wushuang" - It's not that I wrote it wrong, but it is summarized into one type. Anyway, these games can be summed up in one word - cool! Two words - vent! What did you say? Long hair smiling in the wind, Jiangshan Racecourse! A horse can stop a thousand common things, but wine can make it even more unparalleled! "vos" - This game has value on the list, but it is estimated that most people will be at a loss. To put it simply, it gives people who cannot be Liszt, including me, a tool that can play and sing by themselves, and the related midi software can also allow everyone to become a little composer, yy, and also It is the source of playing games, and with its small memory consumption, it is definitely a good choice to relieve boredom when traveling at home! Of course you have to have a little bit of musical talent first "Gundam" - The age of this game is also staggering. However, the "game heritage" is also very rich. Everything else is in place, except that you need to wait too long to watch the CG screen during battle. No matter how you cover it up, montage it or cut it into sections, you cannot ignore it "Monopoly" - You can probably find this game in any Internet cafe nowThe 4th generation is considered easy, and many people have memories of being at home with friends huddled in front of a computer and doing whatever they can with each other, right? Of course, if you are playing with your girlfriend, then please be sure to lose without any risk, remember! Remember! My Sun Xiaomei "Devil May Cry" - This game is somewhat similar to "Warriors". It is on the list because it has a plot, and the plot is not bad. But first of all, the hot scene of relying on strong body to challenge high technology and super powers is absolutely eye-catching, but the premise is that you have the strength of a master. I want to bring down that helicopter too "Final Fantasy" - this thing has a long history, and its 8th generation and Faye Wong can be said to have a win-win marriage, and it can be regarded as a representative of a type of game. If you haven't played it yet, I suggest you play it. After all, it is world-class! I still have some yyguna "Decisive Battle" - As a series, this game very unkindly does not have a coherent plot, but it is understandable. Its selling point is the magnificent war scene, with n number of people stalemate across the mountains and plains, and the macho men can ride alone. Killing thousands of minions is really spectacular! Ah when I hand over the mountains and rivers to please you, everyone will sing in unison and sing the legend of the ages "Samurai" - a short story about a low-level "Samurai" in Japan at the end of the Shogunate. The picture quality of the game is extraordinary, the operation is excellent, and the optional plot is what players crave! It's a pity that it was developed by a small company. Due to insufficient funds, the game process is not long, but it is also an innovative work with great potential in PS2. Let’s look forward to it "Invincible Heroes" - another classic that can be seen everywhere in Internet cafes. It is difficult for novices, especially those who are not familiar with Western fantasy, to play this game well, so just think of it as increasing your knowledge! The cultural atmosphere of the European Middle Ages "Tomb Raider" - many movies have been made, and with its world-class influence it seems that it is not as popular in China as "Resident Evil" As a decryption and action game, it is also a representative It’s very stylish, so I won’t say much – it’s a classic! Laura, can't you be more beautiful "Return to Wolfenstein" - Although this game is a stand-alone game, it is basically available in Internet cafes Unfortunately, it seems that no one plays it in Internet cafes Compared with CS, the highlight of this game is the plot and atmosphere. Yes, haha! Classic is classic "Empire of Earth" - In fact, the quality of this game is definitely very good, but as a real-time strategy game, its complexity is too highbrow. APM does not have 250, let alone PK, get a computer first! Sigh I guess only those who are interested in staff work will really study it in depth "Survival" - This game actually cannot be on the list, but I am familiar with it as a representative of this genre. There is no way Anyway, it is a movie, and there are many places for players to choose the direction of plot development, like Just like I am a director, it is also a yy-type game, but the difficulty in some places is a bit too bt. My heroine died countless times while racing. It was thrilling "Pop; Butterfly; Sword" - a 3D multiplayer LAN fighting game, simple and gorgeous moves, easy to learn but difficult to become a master, only the graphics should be improved Oh, the plot is also good! I like cold mm That’s it for the time being. I definitely haven’t finished it yet (if I want to be serious, I’ll ask for royalties). In fact, there are many classic games that are not classics among classics, but I have reluctantly given up on them, and some plots or development If there is any relevance, I am only citing representatives. No matter what, these games are all princes! It influenced the growth of a generation! Of course, the games that influenced my growth are older than these The above is what I felt one night. ; ; Text: Tribute to Sylvia Chang (reprinted) Pay tribute to Sylvia Chang (reprinted) Sylvia Chang - she is the "little sister" in Luo Dayou's mouth, she is the "Sister Zhang" in the minds of Li Zongsheng and Gigi Leung. She is a person who was recommended by the American "Time" magazine in three pages. She is a highly respected idol. Look up. Sylvia Chang is not my favorite female singer. Qi Yu’s ethereal and otherworldly voice makes her pale in comparison; Sylvia Chang is not my favorite actress. Maggie Cheung’s round and round performance is unforgettable to me; Sylvia Chang is not my favorite. Among female directors, Xu Anhua is the only one who can handle majestic and majestic themes with ease. However, Sylvia Chang is my favorite artist. Although singers and actors from the top to the bottom are often labeled as "artists" in the media, I always think that apart from the talent itself, artists should be the spokespersons of virtue and art. So Sylvia Chang, who combines singing, acting and directing, has become an irreplaceable artist image in my mind. 1. The person As the beginning of this article, Zhang Sijia always needs to be written. But at this moment, I am at a loss and don’t know how to write. In the early 1980s when Sylvia Chang's audiovisual career was in full swing, I was learning Chinese. By the time she knew how to pay attention, Sylvia Chang had already become famous and gradually faded out of the literary and art circles. Although Zhang Sijia’s love experience is not legendary, it is also colorful. According to the moralist's point of view, they must talk nonsense about Zhang Sylvia. When she was twenty years old, she married Liu Ruolin, who was more than ten years older than her. They divorced for some reason six years later, which was criticized by people in that relatively conservative era. After that, she fell in love with Wang Jingxiong, a married man at the time. In 1990, she gave birth to Oscar out of wedlock, and the two officially entered into a marriage contract the following year. And there is no trace of the romantic story between her and Luo Dayou, a talented and beautiful couple. Nowadays, we can only get a glimpse of the past in the song "Little Sister" written by Luo Dayou to Sylvia Chang, or look for traces in the stories of "Favorite" and "Heartbeat" directed by Sylvia Chang. It's just that love is so elusive that those who admire it will envy and abandon it. This love affair between Luo and Zhang that everyone once thought highly of was just "a fate in the Red Mansion" after all. Recalling that Sylvia Chang was unable to attend Luo Dayou's mainland tour concert last year for some reason, outsiders felt regretful and could not help but sigh for the two of them, "If I don't go, will Zi Ning not have a sound?" Fortunately, the world's "Year of Peace" in 1984, under Sylvia Chang's suggestion and planning, led to Luo Dayou's creation of the massive "Tomorrow Will Be Better", which can be regarded as a testimony to those shining days. After all, Sylvia Chang is Sylvia Chang, a character and a beauty. Those formalities in the moral field disintegrated in front of her talent and style, and instead added to her a rich and mesmerizing charm. When I was a child, I read Leon's "Their Tears" and was puzzled by the behavior of Aunt Yun, who was born in a pampered family but worked part-time in a shelter. Now looking at Sylvia Chang's continuous dedication to the development of charity and public welfare undertakings for many years, I gradually understand how great and difficult this is. For a long time, in addition to his job, Zhang Aijia served as the deputy manager of the regeneration of the disabled, giving the disabled people with a hint of warmth. Over the years, people from the east, west, north and south have traveled between Hong Kong and Taiwan in their spare time, and have traveled to Africa several times to make unremitting goodwill visits. During the Spring Festival in 2000, Sylvia Chang, her son and Rene Liu went to the earthquake victims and mingled with the local aborigines singing and dancing. As a mother, she has shown concern for the physical and mental health of women in disaster areas and encouraged them to rebuild their homes. It is said that Sylvia Chang once published a book in her early years. Unfortunately, I could not get any information about this book through any channels. Every time I think about it, I always feel regretful that I was born at the wrong time. Fortunately, I have read some of Sylvia Chang's writings. She wrote at the end of "Rwanda Diary", "Someone asked me again why I want to help Africans. I don't want to answer this kind of question. It seems to be a big truth, but in fact it is very simple. I just do what I want to do. What I am doing now There are so many things to do, it’s pointless to talk too much!” – There is no sharp pride in taking credit, but only the old-fashioned heart under the simple words. In 1995, Sylvia Chang said again in the article "Reminder" (the preface to Jiao Tong's essay "On the Edge of the World"), "I am quite tired of hearing people ask: 'Why should we rescue people in Africa? Everything there is What does it have to do with me?'. I just pray that one day, when we have to send out a message asking for help, others will say: 'Where is Taiwan? What does it have to do with us?'" - Good A gentle and gentle person! I have always thought that the perfect woman is the unity of person, wife and mother. Although Sylvia Chang has made outstanding achievements in acting, singing, and directing, she is not a strong woman that ordinary people think of as strong and powerful. As a person, she has a broad mind, calm and calm; as a wife, she has a charm that is difficult to describe and indescribable; as a mother, her affection for licking her baby is deep and broad. On the one hand, Sylvia Chang had a son in middle age. She unabashedly regarded the Oscar as "the one who has given the most and the most in my life."We can feel this inextricable strong family affection in many of her records. On the other hand, Sylvia Chang’s parent-child education is far-sighted. She sent Oscar to fly to the United States alone for a summer camp and took him to participate in various events. She has instilled in her a sense of self-reliance and charity since she was a child. Last year, when her son Oscar was kidnapped, Sylvia Chang showed her calm and calm attitude towards life. First, she Due to physical discomfort, he endured this sudden disaster alone. Because he was afraid of losing his only son, he faced the media with a low-key attitude and faced his fate optimistically. After the gangster was captured, he published an open letter, expressing concern about social security. The broad-mindedness expresses the hidden worries about the crime problem of delinquent teenagers. What Zhang Sijia did was touching. 2. Its sound Frankly speaking, Sylvia Chang has a mediocre voice and mediocre expressiveness. Saying that she is the least outstanding female singer in the "Chinese Top 100" will probably have few opponents. However, 3 of her 7 albums were selected into the "Top 100". ("Busy and Blind" ranked 19th, "Childhood" ranked 20th, and "The Price of Love" ranked 93rd). Sylvia Chang's singing ability has been so favored by the judges and the audience, which is rare and valuable. So far, Sylvia Chang has only published 4 albums in total during her 20-year music career: "Childhood", "Busy and Blind", "Do You Love Me", "The Price of Love", and 2 selection albums: "Sylvia Chang" Rolling Stone 24k24bit Collector's Edition Gold Disc", "Favorite; Sylvia Chang". "Childhood", released in 1981, is not so much Sylvia Chang's first album as it is the huge preparation and accumulation before Luo Dayou released his first album. Because of this, the "Childhood" album has more of the youthfulness of young people in it. "Childhood" uses line drawing to depict the precious memories shared by young people of that generation. "East View" was written by Su Dongpo, and his views on persuading people to cherish time are expressed through a soothing rhythm. "Let's Come Together" and "Little Angel" are different from the ballad style that dominated the market at that time, and are full of the flavor of the times. "Luo - Piao Tian Literature - Distant sentimentality, like the pain of growth." The early 1980s coincided with the rapid economic boom, and the campus folk song movement was also vigorously launched at this time. Therefore, the "Childhood" album is more like a story of time, recalling the past years while looking back and looking forward, while holding a high attitude. Go towards growth. Sylvia Chang is lucky. Luo Dayou dedicated the first time in the history of music to her. The album "Busy and Blind" tailor-made for Sylvia Chang in 1985 became Li Zongsheng's first work under the "Rolling Stones". Thanks to Li Zongsheng's "Busy and Blind" album, Sylvia Chang's innocent temperament gradually transformed into a mature and stable one, becoming the number one spokesperson for urban women before Chen Shuhua and Xin Xiaoqi. "Finally leave, fly into the blue, please allow me to forget in peace." Sylvia Chang seems to be wearing professional attire in "Flying to a Foreign Land 747" at the beginning of the album, clearly stating a concept that is completely different from "Childhood". At that time, Li Zongsheng was not as sophisticated and pretentious as he is now. Although the perspective of "Busy and Blind" is fragmented and fragmentary, it depicts the chaotic and chaotic working conditions of urban professional women in a simple and plain way. The sigh of "I am too busy to cry bitterly" pungently lashed out at this urban phenomenon of losing oneself. The mentally and physically exhausted Sylvia Chang began to long for an ordinary home life in "Aijia; Loves Home". However, the definition of white-collar status made her immediately realize that "in fact, a person's life is not too bad", so she wanted to escape with the suitcase. "Box" composed by Zheng Huajuan can be said to be the first pop song to use objects in daily life as the theme. Compared with the later vulgar songs such as "Chewing Gum" and "Toilet", the artistic conception of "Box" is much more profound and broad. However, after choosing to leave, Sylvia Chang had no clear direction for where to go. "I Don't Know" sang a little bit of confusion and a little bit of sadness. "The boy in the next class" is just an illusion in "Childhood", "You really know that there is no man riding a white horse in the world." The beautiful imagination of girlhood eventually turned into a piece of yellow in the face of real life and became a thing of the past. After clarifying the gap between reality and ideals, Sylvia Chang finally understood the truth of "plainness is the truth" after all the hard work. "Farewell to Love" is her declaration of love after entering marriage. "Busy and Blind" is like a film demonstrating the fusion of urban women's conflicts between career and marriage, reality and ideals. It is Su Rui's most outstanding conceptual album in the year after "Looking Back". In 1986, Sylvia Chang tried to cooperate with different creators in the album "Do You Love Me". Not only are three talented poets Li Gedi, Wang Xinlian, and Huang Yunling participating, but also master musicians Chen Yang and Li Taixiang are generous, and even Zhong Xiaoyang contributed half of a poem. If the mood of the previous album was ups and downs, then "Do You Love Me" is obviously filled with confusion and helplessness. In "I Climb on the Rooftops of the World", accompanied by Chen Yang's melancholy piano, Sylvia Chang heartily reveals the fragility of a woman who is overwhelmed by the cold at a high place. "Rooftops of the World" is not the legendary paradise. We cannot interpret Sylvia Chang in the song.The state of mind in which heaven is still enjoying itself is only filled with the pain of struggling like a cuckoo crying blood between being born and entering the world. "That Day We Talked About Life All Night" is like ripples on a calm lake, with the melancholy of self-pity after the song ends. The most eye-catching song in the album, "Favorite", is filled with love before it becomes a melody in Huang Yunling's gentle piano sound, and Sylvia Chang's singing voice is heartbreaking and soul-destroying before it even comes out. Many people have always listened to it as a portrayal of Sylvia Chang's own love journey. After all, knowing each other may not necessarily mean staying together, but there is always a incomplete sense of beauty. "I was born to get to know you, and then be separated from you." The sentence is like a bone in my throat and brings indescribable pain. It's just that "how can one be bright when one is good?" Pan Yueyun's version is so perfect that Sylvia Chang cannot surpass it, and it has become an irreparable regret in the hearts of many fans. In "She Plans to Live This Life", Sylvia Chang's dreams in her youth have been shattered to pieces by real life. She repeatedly sings "There is really no way", conveying her helplessness towards the reality of life in a self-deprecating and self-ironic tone. In "Confessions of a Lovelorn Man", Sylvia Chang's "LaLa" singing is no longer as high-spirited as in "Childhood". The dull and boring life fragments have fragmented the ideal. The entire "Do You Love Me" is like the scene on the back cover of the album of Sylvia Chang drinking coffee alone in the dark night, spreading endless emotions of loneliness, sadness, numbness and laziness. As Li Zongsheng said, "Sister Zhang's voice and expression when speaking are very contagious." Sylvia Chang's monologue charm has a wider space to display in the 1992 album "The Price of Love", which is more powerful than "Busy and Blind". Familiarity. The album begins with the first love story of "A Bowl of Porridge" and unfolds a comic book about a woman's love journey. "Playing in the Snow" written by Chen Sheng is like a prose about a wanderer's homesickness. At the end of the song, there is a vague sentiment of "being closer to home makes you more timid". It's a pity that Sylvia Chang's voice is too thin, and she doesn't have the confidence to control this song. "My Friend" in the album is dedicated to a deceased AIDS patient, which is a relatively unpopular topic in pop songs. The following "39 Seconds of Silence" is a sad elegy with heavy pain. As early as 1976, Sylvia Chang used homosexuality as the theme in her first screenwriting attempt, and her humanistic care was evident from this. I personally love "Because of Loneliness" very much. Li Zongsheng is a master of poetry who has insight into the love psychology of urban women. In "Cloudy Day" written for Karen Mok, "Looking back on that day, the noisy wedding banquet, what was ringing in my ears was the prelude or the conclusion?" It is simply a stroke of black humor. "I will love you, you will love me, just because of loneliness." The emotions that city lovers dare not express to each other are exposed nakedly in broad daylight by Li Zongsheng, which even makes people feel a sense of bitterness of humiliation. As for "The Price of Love", which is most well-known to mainland audiences, although Li Zongsheng's performance when he left the "Acoustic Guitar" choir was more confident and expected, and even the cover version of his junior singer Gigi Leung was more mature in terms of technique, Sylvia Chang's original performance Singing Xu is rooted in the heart, and it has a mellow state of vicissitudes of life in its calmness and euphemism. The album ends with "Willingly". The great tolerance of mother's love is reflected in the simple and unpretentious lyrics of two talented women, Zheng Huajuan and Zhang Sijia, and the listeners are all affected by it. Although "The Price of Love" is not as conceptually integrated as "Busy and Blind" and "Do You Love Me" in terms of overall planning, the large unedited oral narration in the record and the copywriting and production of Sylvia Chang herself make the album particularly distinctive. Precious. 3. Its shadow Maybe most people are like me, "Alang's Story" is the first film starring Sylvia Chang that they have come across in their lives. When I saw it over a decade ago, the grainy videotape footage didn't leave a lasting imprint on my memory. Forgive me for my ignorance when I was in my early teens. At that time, I had no idea about the famous production team such as Johnnie To's direction and Luo Dayou's music. The only thing I firmly remembered was that the boy in the film and I were born in the same month and the same day. When VCD machines flooded the streets in 1997, I bought "Alang's Story" without hesitation, which became the first disc in my collection. Sometimes you have to believe that classics are timeless. When I watched it again almost 10 years later, when Luo Dayou sang "The Look of You", I still couldn't stop my tears. Watching Bobo (played by Sylvia Chang) gradually transform from a rebellious girl into an indifferent mature woman over the years, I seemed to see Sylvia Chang's growth and smiled. "The Favorite" directed and starring Sylvia Chang in 1986 is the favorite of many Zhang fans. It's nothing more than an ordinary "love triangle": Baiyun (played by Sylvia Chang) and A Ming (played by Miao Qianren), two close friends, both fall in love with Junyan (played by Lin Zixiang), and both have his flesh and blood. However, Sylvia Chang has turned "The Favorite" into a tactful and delicate film about women, with a tenderness that seems to capture people at every turn. When Bai Yun and A Ming, who have entered middle-aged and old age, sat around and looked back on their past, they both expressed the emotion in their hearts that "Since ancient times, there has been so much passion and so much time for hatred." From beginning to end, the film never raises the question "Who does Junyan love the most?", and drama is like life and life is like drama. For a smart woman like Sylvia Chang, there is no answer to this question. I always feel like that song"The Favorite" has to match this movie to be perfect, but it is too easy to be moved by Sylvia Chang's soulful and melancholy singing voice, and choked before singing. "Heartbeat" in 1999 tells a heart-stirring first love story that points directly to the softness of the human heart. Sylvia Chang said at the beginning of "Heartbeat", "You may fall in love with this person, but you may marry another person." As the sixth film directed by Sylvia Chang, "Heartbeat" does not differ much from the past in terms of plot. The framework of "Favorite" also has the shadow of Sylvia Chang herself, but Sylvia Chang's progress in the field of directing is still obvious. Although the estrangement effect of this clue from Su Yongkang's first narrator is a bit cunning, it is still clear and coherent in the face of the cross-generational emotional main line of Takeshi Kaneshiro, Gigi Leung, and Karen Mok. The plot of Karen Mok wandering between the romantic tendencies between Takeshi Kaneshiro and Gigi Leung brought some sparks to the otherwise dull film. In the appointment of supporting actress Jin Yanling (who plays Gigi Leung's mother in the play), Sylvia Chang's keen vision as a director is still evident. Jin Yanling's scenes are few, but they are eye-catching and closely connected with the main plot. The light and simple Santana guitar sound blends seamlessly with the plot narration, stirring people's heartstrings and making them intoxicated. It has become a highlight of the film's original soundtrack. The other two women's films directed by Sylvia Chang, "I Want to Live" and "Girl Xiaoyu" are respectively from the novels of the same name by Liang Fengyi and Yan Geling. They are both immigration-themed works (it suddenly occurred to me that "People in New York" starring Sylvia Chang also falls into this category) . Although the topic of immigration is not a strong mainstream in film themes, there are still some directors involved in this field. Zhang Wanting's "Autumn Fairy Tale" is a successful example. As a female director, Sylvia Chang's handling techniques are simple, natural, yet detailed and vivid. In a large number of details, it expresses the humble and forbearing living conditions of immigrants among ideals and compromises, struggles and stumbles. Although Sylvia Chang appears in "I Want to Live", I personally prefer "Girl Xiaoyu". The film has a faint nostalgia that attracts me, and the performance of the actors and the atmosphere creation of "Girl Xiaoyu" are outstanding. Better than "I Want to Live". Although Rene Liu, known as the "little Sylvia Chang" in "Little Girl", is making her debut on the stage, she shows off her brilliant but mediocre acting talent. She perfectly interprets the image of an immigrant who is tired of running around in a foreign land but has no words to ask about the sky. In addition, the original soundtrack produced by Bobida also became the finishing touch of the film. Sylvia Chang plays Xiang Bei, a cadre during the Cultural Revolution in the film "The Red Violin" directed by emerging Canadian director Fran?ois Guilha. The director praised Sylvia Chang for having a "mysterious temperament, profound and melancholy", so that when he first met Zhang, he was attracted by her unique charm and wholeheartedly cast her as a supporting actress. Sylvia Chang did not live up to the director's high expectations. In just over 20 minutes of footage, she successfully transferred her sorrow to the mysterious violin. The image of intellectuals in an era when everyone was a monster, ghosts and snake gods was tightly locked in Sylvia Chang's mind. A heart-breaking bitter tenderness bloomed between the frowns. Although Sylvia Chang ultimately missed the 1999 "Oscar" for Best Supporting Actress, it is still a blessing to let the world appreciate her personality charm. "The Season I Miss Most", which is filled with a strong local flavor, is adapted from Zhu Tianwen's novel of the same name, directed by Chen Kunhou, starring Sylvia Chang and Li Zongsheng. Although Zhu Tianwen's early drama is obviously more childlike and casual than his later ones, this lack of polish cannot hide Zhu Tianwen's compelling edge. Li Zongsheng is as naive as a bear, angry and funny. The middle-class woman played by Sylvia Chang has a sleazy name in the film - Liu Xiangmei. The most attractive thing about the play is that Sylvia Chang's every frown and smile are full of emotion, and even Zhu Tianwen's script makes her a little better. Both the packaging and the picture quality of "The Most" film are brand new, and I think it is a product of the 1990s. When the film came to an end with Sylvia Chang singing "Love Home", the words "1985" made me scream and jump out of my chair. How could such a young man have such sophisticated acting skills? How can today's Sylvia Chang maintain the same look as before? It's really "who knows that the mind is confused and looks at Zhu Hucheng Bi". Yes, yes, the beauty of Sylvia Chang is eternal. My love for Sylvia Chang has only grown stronger. The picture is not easy to find. The more I look for it, the more anxious I become, and my desire to obtain it is almost paranoid. "On Stage and Off Stage" and several of Sylvia Chang's early gun fight films were the results of my search under the scorching sun last year in the Confucius Temple where the discs were mixed with dust on my hands. "On Stage and Off Stage" was taken in 1983. The slightly outdated picture has left traces of the passage of time. The film is derived from Wu Nianzhen's script, which depicts a group of small-town song and dance troupe dancers struggling with material desires during a period of social transformation. Sylvia Chang appears mostly as urban women in her films (such as Bai Yun in "The Favorite", Bobo in "A Lang's Story", and Liang Jinfeng in "Eat Drink Man and Woman"), but in this film she appears as a self-respecting and self-loving woman. Showing off to others as an underground dancer is a big challenge for both yourself and the audience. The large amount of Luo Dayou's music interspersed in the film integrates well with the plot, especially throughoutThe last Taiwanese folk song "Green Oyster Sister-in-law" subtly expresses the melancholy nostalgia for the country in a low and slow tone. At the same time, it is also filled with the lingering sense of disillusionment in social changes in Luo Dayou's "Lukang Town", "People in their hometown get what they want, but lose what they have." Every word and action of the dancer character played by Sylvia Chang is marked by the intersection of conflicts and contradictions between cities and villages in the 1980s. There is a power that forces people to think about the dependence between the environment and people, as if they are struggling with the characters in the film and falling into the commercial world. In the swamp of civilization. Just like in the era when women took off their shirts to film movies, Sylvia Chang went against the trend and filmed "Zsa Zsa Gaga Stand Up", which asked women to stand up with their shirts on. In "On Stage and Off Stage", the separation of Sylvia Chang sisters gave birth to filth and ugliness. The singing and dancing troupe performs fighting performances in the mud, which effectively demonstrates the noble character of the characters in the play. It can be seen that Sylvia Chang had a lot of contact with people at the bottom before filming. Among contemporary artists, only Zhang is the only one who can dedicate themselves to art. His sincere creative attitude towards art is awe-inspiring. Another unexpected addition was "Golden Branches and Jade Leaves". That time, I was shopping for DVDs at a video rental house, and endured the boss's ear-splitting recommendations for the latest horror movies. I flipped through "Golden Branches and Jade Leaves" and thought it was Leslie Cheung's film, so I rented it back. Unexpectedly, it was an old work by Sylvia Chang in 1980. Although the dialogue is almost all in the style of opera singing, which is difficult to understand, it is because of Sylvia Chang that I love it for no reason. Sylvia Chang plays the overbearing, weak and flamboyant Princess Shengping. Although the role is not likeable, Sylvia Chang's scorching appearance with green eyebrows and cicada temples in her youth has an unadorned but natural beauty, which is a pleasure to watch. This unexpected encounter made me overjoyed and flattered. It's a pity that I didn't leave the VCD behind at that time. Now the video house has been razed to the ground during urban construction. This regret is still difficult to resolve in my heart. This year, I heard that Sylvia Chang's new film "Everlasting" was being released as a charity film for Women's Day on March 8th, so I searched for it on the streets of Nanjing. The film is adapted from a true story, telling the story of mother Li Huizhen (played by Sylvia Chang) who helped her son Xiaofu fight against AIDS. Du Guowei's directorial approach is single, and the supporting characters are too thin to be considered satisfactory. Perhaps due to the kidnapping of her beloved son Oscar, Sylvia Chang's affectionate motherhood was so vividly expressed in the film that the filming of the film was interrupted several times because of her uncontrollable tears. It’s just that time is not forgiving, and the thin fish tails have quietly crawled into the corners of Zhang Sijia’s eyes, and she can’t help but sigh at the ruthlessness of the sun and the moon. Fortunately, Sylvia Chang's acting skills are mature, and her mother's perseverance was interpreted touchingly, dispelling the slightest regret that passed through her heart at this moment. The ending "Tribute to Sylvia Chang" was a special feature held by the British National Cinema in 1987. The simplicity of this title shocked me, so I borrowed it. This is my longest article so far. It took me almost a whole week from data collection to writing. This week, I turned off the TV and turned off my phone, as if I was in Peng Zezai, and everything around me became less important. Every night I sit in front of the computer with concentration, and the only sounds that echo the sound of the keyboard are records by Sylvia Chang. Scenes from Sylvia Chang's movies and music that have touched me over the years came to mind again, and I seemed to be isolated from the boredom of this early summer evening. Writing it down word for word, I seem to have witnessed the bitter, spicy, sweet and sour journey of Sylvia Chang from a girl to a mother over the past twenty years. At the same time, I recalled my own growth journey. I felt an indescribable emotion squeezing me. I don’t know why. . It is undeniable that when I wrote these words, I had a somewhat eager mentality. Because before this, I mistakenly thought that June 24 was Sylvia Chang’s birthday, but it turned out that she was born on July 21, 1953. He is actually the same age as my mother. It turns out that my admiration for Sylvia Chang has been mixed with a deep Oedipus complex for many years. Found the answer today. I have wanted to write about Sylvia Chang for a long time. I know that with my limited life experience and writing skills, writing about such an artistic lady who is loved by people from all walks of life will inevitably be ridiculous, reckless, and even thankless. The only thing that is gratifying is that through this unexpected opportunity, I finally realized my long-cherished wish. Finally, I am about to finish these nearly 8,000 words, and at this moment, I feel a touch of reluctance. In fact, I just want to express my deep admiration for this lady as a junior through this long and rough text: Pay tribute to Sylvia Chang! , , , …Actually, she is one of my favorite female singers. (The other one is Li Lifen.) The reason why I reprinted it instead of writing it myself is because I found that I couldn’t go beyond this article no matter how I wrote it. The main reason was that I didn’t have enough information. No matter what, it has been more than ten years since I first liked "The Price of Love", to finally getting to know Sister Zhang, to listening to many of her stories from childhood?After learning about her singing career in middle age, learning about her deeds over the years, and understanding her personality charm, she finally became her lover. In fact, I also know that among my peers (let alone younger than me), there are definitely a minority of people who like Sister Zhang, and some of them have not even heard of it Even though people nowadays are often willing to like the so-called youth I can’t refute the idol’s beautiful face and willingness to like the artistic conception of new styles, just like I also like some of Fang Wenshan’s lyrics and some of Jay Chou’s songs (although I often do so in order to be remembered indirectly because I share the same birthday with a certain Zhou) A little unhappy, haha) We can't reject new things, but many people nowadays don't know how to accumulate taste. I remember a few years ago someone was called "sick" when he sang "Let's Swing the Oars". I guess it won't be long before I will be given a similar title for singing "The Price of Love" right? Am I really stupid? People nowadays are indeed empty. Should I fill something? Text Top 10 Chilling Jokes in China 1. Many people died when Qin Shihuang built the Great Wall, including Meng Jiangnu’s husband Wan Xiliang. After hearing the news, Meng Jiangnu felt that the sky was dark and the earth was dark, and she fainted and fell to the ground. When she woke up, she began to cry sadly, and she cried until the sky was miserable and the earth was miserable, and the sun and the moon were dim. I don't know how long I cried, but suddenly I heard a loud sound that shook the earth. The Great Wall collapsed for dozens of miles, exposing countless bones. Meng Jiangnu bit her fingers and dripped blood on the bones. She prayed secretly in her heart: If it was her husband's bones, the blood would seep into the bones. If not, the blood would flow in all directions. Finally, Meng Jiangnu used this method to find Wan Xiliang's bones. She hugged the pile of bones and cried: "Lao Wan, your death is related to your poor quality!" On November 30, a leader of the coal company said in an interview that the main cause of the "11;27" mining disaster was the poor implementation of rules and regulations by underground miners, and the quality of workers is still far from our requirements. 2. After Wu Song drunkenly beat Jiang Menshen and captured Happy Forest for Shi En, he fell into the trap of Zhang Doujian and Zhang Tuanlian and almost died in Feiyunpu. Wu Song killed several of Zhang Doujian's minions, thought for a long time, and became filled with resentment: "How can I express such hatred if I don't kill Zhang Doujian!" Then he went to the dead body and untied his sword, and chose the one he wanted to cross. Okay, I picked up a simple knife and went straight to the back garden of Zhang Dujian in Mengzhou City. Zhang Doujian, Zhang Tuanlian and Jiang Menshen were having a drink at Yuanyang House. Wu Song unexpectedly broke in and hacked Jiang Menshen and Zhang Tuanlian to death with several blows. Wu Song stepped on Zhang Doujian's head and shouted: "You gang of thieves, why did the underworld and the white people collude and collude to harm me?" Zhang Dujian replied tremblingly: "To be honest, the important reason for the collusion between officials and gangsters is that our treatment is too low!"- Fu Xiaohua, deputy director of the Chengdu Railway Station Police Station, said in an interview: "The important reason for the occurrence of 'collusion between police and criminals' is that the treatment is too low." 3. After Dong Cunrui died and went to heaven, God asked him: "How did you die?" Dong Cunrui said: "In order to blow up the enemy's bunker, you were blown to death by a bomb"; After hearing this, God became furious and said: "Nonsense! How dare you lie to me?" Dong Cunrui said: "I didn't lie to you!" God said: "Do you think I don't understand science? Who doesn't know that an explosion will only produce water and carbon dioxide. You will either drown to death by water or be fumigated to death by carbon dioxide. How could you be killed by a bomb?!"- People from Jilin Petrochemical said: The explosion produces water and carbon dioxide and will not pollute water sources. 4. When Confucius passed by the foot of Mount Tai, there was a woman crying sadly in front of the tomb. Confucius listened to her cry while holding the edge of the cart, and asked his disciples to ask her why. The woman said: "My father-in-law was killed by a tiger before, and my husband was killed by a tiger. Now my son has also been killed by a tiger." Confucius said: "Everything is over, so why be sad? Then why not leave here?" The woman said: "I'm afraid of losing the honor of low-income people as taxpayers!" Confucius then said to his disciples: "You know what I know, although tyranny is fiercer than a tiger, the honor of taxpayers is better than tyranny!" Ren Zhenglong, a member of the National People's Congress Agriculture and Rural Affairs Committee, believes that the threshold is too high and deprives low-income people of their honor as "taxpayers." 5. Liu An, the king of Huainan in the Han Dynasty, sent people to the mountains to visit the immortals and got a fairy prescription from the immortals. He locked himself in a darkroom and refined the elixir. Some round elixirs were refined in the Bagua furnace. He swallowed 5 pills in one breath and flew up to the sky! When the chickens and dogs outside the door saw it, they also began to eat. After a while, there was a crowing of chickens and dogs in the air. It turned out that they had also flown into the sky! Someone asked: "Liu An, how come your chickens and dogs also became immortals?" Liu An said: "In order to prevent Bin Laden from launching a b-attack and hitting heaven, I have deliberately implemented the system of "one person attains enlightenment, and chickens and dogs ascend to heaven". In any emergency situation, we can promptly help with evacuation and rescue. This is a safety measure, and It’s not specifically about becoming an immortal as a benefit.” At the political hearing on the Guangzhou Metro Line Network, free subway rides for family members of subway employees caused controversy among representatives. The general manager of the subway explained that it was for "anti-terrorism needs." 6. In the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Zhuge Liang defeated Cao's army by building wooden oxen and flowing horses to transport grain and grass. But later the wooden ox and the flowing horse were lost, and even Zhuge Liang's favorite disciple Jiang Wei couldn't make it. Before Zhuge's military advisor died, the generals asked him: "Commander, the wooden ox and the flowing horse are so useful, why don't you make them again?" Kong Ming sighed and said: "The research results of a bachelor and professor of transportation show that the pollution caused by wooden cows and stray horses is greater than that of cars and airplanes. For the happiness of future generations, you should wait to take the car!" “China’s urban environmental pollution is not caused by cars, but by bicycles.” An authoritative domestic environmental research institution came up with a "scientific?Conclusion. 7. Lao Shuan also looked over there, but all he saw was a bunch of people's backs; their necks were all stretched out, like many ducks, held up by invisible hands and lifted upwards. After a while of silence, there seemed to be some noise, and then it started to waver again. With a bang, they all moved back; they dispersed until they reached where Lao Chuan was standing, almost squeezing him down. "Hey! Pay with one hand and deliver with the other!" A man covered in black stood in front of Lao Shuan, his eyes like two knives, which made Lao Shuan shrink in half. The man had a big hand spread out towards him; the other hand was holding a bright red steamed bun, and the red was still dripping down bit by bit. Lao Shuan hurriedly took out the foreign money and wanted to hand it to him tremblingly, but he didn't dare to pick it up. The man became anxious and shouted, "What? Do you think it's too expensive? Can't bear to give up the money?" While Lao Shuan was still hesitating, the black man grabbed the lantern, pulled off the paper cover, wrapped the buns, and stuffed them with Lao Shuan. He grabbed the foreign money with one hand, squeezed it, and turned around. He hummed and said: "This blood steamed bun is medicine and cannot be sold as steamed buns! The price is not expensive, and I don't agree to reduce the price!" "How can medicines be sold as steamed buns?" When the voice of "seeing a doctor is difficult and medicines are expensive" was rising, Tao Chaohui, president of Dongsheng Pharmaceutical Group, went in the opposite direction, throwing out the "steamed buns theory" and insisting that "medicines are not expensive. I don’t agree with the price reduction.” 8. Chen Shimei, a poor scholar in the Song Dynasty, entered Beijing and won the first prize in the exam, and was recruited as the consort. His first wife, Qin Xianglian, took their two sons to Beijing to find their bride, but Chen Shimei turned her back and refused to acknowledge her. Qin Xianglian was heartbroken and vowed to repay her love debt. Chen Shimei was furious and reported to the court: I believe that Kaifeng has been a sacred place since ancient times. How can we allow outsiders to enter casually? A population access system should be established! At the same time, we should resolutely crack down on those who seek favor with malicious intent! " At the just-concluded "Two Sessions" in Beijing, Professor Zhang Weiying, a member of the Chinese People's Political Consultative Conference, put forward the suggestion of "establishing a population access system": The current residential population in Beijing has exceeded the population carrying limit of various resources, which has seriously restricted Beijing's development. It is recommended that Find out the types of talents that Beijing actually needs, use the admission system to introduce them reasonably, and regulate population flow. 9. One day, Dou E met Su San, Yang Naiwu, Xiao Baicai and others, and asked them: "Have you all rehabilitated Zhaoxue?" Everyone said: "You have all rehabilitated Zhaoxue?" Dou E asked again: "What about Brother Liu? Where are Brother Peng and Sister Zhix?" Everyone said, "They have all been rehabilitated." Dou E said: "What am I talking about? Our judiciary is fair! So many cases have been corrected from wrong to right. Isn't this a reflection of judicial fairness?" She Xianglin, who had been innocently imprisoned for 11 years, was acquitted, but the shock of this tragedy has far from subsided. The parties involved have applied for state compensation and the responsible persons have been held legally responsible, which is still under the continuous public attention. While all the grievances have not subsided, on the other hand, strange remarks have appeared frequently: On April 1, the Hubei High Court issued a notice to the province's court system, requesting a careful summary of the experience in preventing She Xianglin from being unjustly killed; Vice President of the Supreme People's Court Wan Exiang said recently when answering questions from the media about this case: "Whether justice is unfair should be judged from the final result of correction. This case has been corrected from wrong to right. Isn't it a reflection of judicial fairness?" 10. One day, Zhou Papi went to Liu Wencai and said, "Brother Liu, the poor people in our village are complaining, saying that their lives are too hard and boring"; Liu Wencai said: "They are our country's huge wealth. Without their hard work, there would be no enjoyment for a few of us. Their existence and maintenance of the current status are very necessary." Zhou Papi said: “Some long-term workers said they wanted to study!” Liu Wencai said: "Our education reform has been successful, and he is still yelling about it!" Zhou Papi said: "They say that loan sharking in rent collection houses is a huge profit"; Liu Wencai said: "Loan sharks should make huge profits. Who made them unfortunate enough to be born in country x? We just want to carry out the huge profits to the end!" Zhou Bapi said: “They also said that the income gap is too large and there is polarization”; Liu Wencai said: "That's pure fart! We are all at the same longitude and latitude. It's not like one is in the Antarctic and the other is in the North Pole. How can there be polarization?!" ——Economist Li Yining said, "More than 800 million farmers and laid-off workers are China's huge wealth. Without their hard work, there would be no enjoyment for a few people. Their existence and maintenance of the current status are very necessary." Text: Write something for China (reprinted) (Let me start by saying: I saw this in an extra chapter of "Ming". I'll reprint it. I haven't updated "Worth Reading" for a long time, so you can scold me, but I hope you can take some time to read the article. Scold, I’ll beg you to retreat) I feel it is necessary for me to write something for China. Although I have always claimed to stay away from politics, I have an inherent disappointment in the so-called general trend of the world. But a lot of recent things still make me feel like there is something stuck in my throat, and I can’t spit it out. I hate reviews, because most reviewers are just good at talking about things, but once they start to act, they are hard-pressed. It is very pleasant to stand and talk without backache. I know one day I may slap myself in the mouth for saying this. But I still decided to say, as Mr. Lu Xun said, if a person in a house is suffocated to death, it is cruel to wake him up, but if you wake up everyone, how can it not be possible? How about drilling a hole in the house to ventilate it? I know that maybe I can’t build this house better, but I hope that what I say can give others some inspiration or thoughts. Among these inspirations or thoughts, there may be experts in building houses. What I want to say today is, who is abandoning China? This problem seems so big that it is almost impossible to answer. Let me start with the details. Yesterday I saw a post on NetEase Business Report, and the content was as follows. Housing reform will empty your pockets, educational reform will drive your second wife crazy, and medical reform will send you to an early death. It’s a very interesting post, but it truly reflects the reality of our reform. Where is China's future? Are we going to go to the United States or become the next Latin America? We often hear the saying that America’s present is our future. This sentence gives us many beautiful reveries, as if if we really work hard like this for many years, we will be able to catch up with the United States and live a happy life like Europeans and Americans. But now, in our view, maybe catching up with the Premier League and the United States is just a beautiful fantasy. Maybe there are undercurrents surging under China's seemingly strong economic appearance. Maybe there are dangers under the peaceful singing and dancing. 2. Why improve Latin America? There has never been Latin America in our mainstream vision. In our concept, the term Latin America is not much higher than Africa. We disdain Latin America, where all the cancers of capitalism breed, such as the polarization between rich and poor, social unrest, political dictatorship, and abnormal economic development. After independence, Latin Americans have been struggling for more than 200 years, and they are still in the Third World. How can we compare ourselves to Latin America? The first time Latin Americans came into our sight was probably last year, when we were talking about the future trend of China's automobile industry, we mentioned the word "post-Latin America" ??for the first time. Some people expressed their concerns about the world's automobile giants entering China one after another and carving up the market. They said that if Chinese automobiles cannot follow the path of independent brand development and try to trade the market for technology, they will end up like the Latin American automobile market. It is the processing plant of the world's automobile giant, grabbing the scraps at the bottom of the food chain. It will never be possible to compete with them in the world market. What's more important is that investment in exchange for low-cost labor will not last long, because once a market with lower labor costs appears, multinational giants will immediately transfer industries. By that time, China's automobile industry will be drained. , Latin America’s today is China’s future. This concern is not unreasonable. “And what I want to talk about today is not just China’s automobile industry, but China’s entire future. Where are we going? Is it developed Europe and America, or chaotic Latin America? When Lang Xianping gave a speech at the Chinese Workers' Association, he said to college students, "When you write to your daughter in 30 years, you may write, how are your days as a nanny in other countries?" "If the trust system has been lacking, then reform It will take us to the Philippines instead of the United States." The college students in the audience were inexplicably surprised. “Actually, I don’t think there’s really anything to be surprised about. Even I can understand this truth. Who among our elites in China, who have drank foreign ink and studied at Harvard and Cambridge, can’t help but know this? But Lang Xianping is probably the only one who is willing to tell it to our ignorant public and young students. There are some things that you need to think about with your toes. God did not give us a brain so that we can spend all day wondering whether my colleagues are paid much more than me or why my neighbor’s husband makes more money than me. I remember that when I was studying modern world history in middle school, there was a question that I couldn't figure out. Why is it that Latin American countries became independent at about the same time as the United States, but how come the gap in final development is so big? History books tell us that it was because of imperialist plunder. I always thought that was bullshit. If a pair of little brothers grew up together, one day the elder brother said to the younger brother, from today on, you are under my control, and the money you earn belongs to me.?, Can a younger brother be willing? It is said that after Latin American countries became independent, they quickly became the backyard of the United States. But this is the result, not the cause. The reason why the United States can treat them as its backyard is not because decades later, the elder brother has become much stronger than the younger brother. He dares to say to the younger brother, if you don’t give me the money you earn, I will beat you. Of course, I couldn’t understand it at the time. Faced with such an answer, I just said shit in my heart. Other than that, I absolutely couldn't raise any objections. But now, I dare say, maybe the real answer has been discovered by us, and it is haunting our China. The difference between Latin America and the United States is that it has not formed a good wealth regeneration system. To use a more mainstream term, it lacks a sustainable development capability in wealth accumulation. 3. A simple example Give a simple example to illustrate this difference. The first scenario: Suppose a gold mine is discovered in a place. A man comes to invest in a mine and hires a hundred workers to mine gold for him. The annual profit is 10 million, and the mine owner uses 50% of it as workers. As wages continue to be paid, each worker will earn 50,000 yuan a year. They use 10,000 yuan to rent a house, and the remaining 40,000 yuan can be used to get married, have children, start a family and start a business. The mine owner still has 5 million yuan in hand, which can be used for investment. Because workers have money and want to settle down, there is a demand for houses. So the mine owners used their money to build houses and rent them to workers, or sell them to workers. Workers need to eat and drink, so open a restaurant to earn back the workers’ money. Opening a restaurant requires hiring other workers, so the workers' wives have employment opportunities and income. The consumption demand of a family is even greater. In this way, after a few years, 100 families appeared in this place. Children want to study, and there is a need for education, so someone comes to build a school. Workers want to date, consume, and do other things, so there are movie theaters and stores. In this way, after 50 years, when this place is a mine When it was almost dug out, it had become a prosperous city of about 100,000 people. The second situation is this: Suppose a gold mine is also discovered, someone comes to invest in mining, the same employs 100 workers, and the same annual profit of 10 million, but the mine owner pays 10% of it as wages, and each worker 10,000 per year. The money was barely enough for them to fill their stomachs. They had no money to rent a house or a wife, so they could only live in a shack. The mine owner earned 9 million a year, but there are so many poor people everywhere, and there is no need to invest in anything locally. So, he transferred his money abroad, because it was not safe locally. He built a few luxury villas and hired a few workers as bodyguards. The workers had no future and had no other needs except working hard to make a living. The only possibility is to find a way to deceive a wife, give birth to a beautiful daughter, and maybe marry the mine owner as his wife. After 50 years, this place still has no other industries except luxury villas. When the mines are finished and the mine owners leave with huge sums of money, the workers either go into exile, or the men become thieves and the women become prostitutes. A very simple example is actually the different development trajectories of Latin America and the United States. Perhaps Americans today should say thanks to Washington, who created the most modern and scientific political system for the United States, and thanks to Henry. Ford, he single-handedly created the American middle class. Latin American countries are not so lucky. Their dictators have created a predatory economic system and used a powerful attitude to carve up social wealth wildly, leaving the entire economy exhausted and unable to develop. 4. Henry. Ford's inspiration Here we need to mention Henry again. Ford. Among all business figures in ancient and modern times, at home and abroad, Henry. Ford's impact on the social economy is unparalleled. It was he who single-handedly created the original middle class with his Model T car and introduced American society into modern society for the first time (Europe was decades later than the United States at this point). Henry. Ford said that he wanted his workers to be able to afford my Model T car, so he paid high wages to the workers. He also created the assembly line production method, which greatly reduced the cost of cars. As a result, Ford became the largest car company. Companies, so workers with money can buy cars, houses, and other consumption, and the middle class is born. So after completing its western expansion, the United States, which had no room for maneuver in its territory, discovered another gold mine. The rapidly growing middle class drove huge demand, supported the huge domestic market, and continued to drive rapid economic growth. The United States has always been a country that relies on domestic demand to achieve economic growth. But China, with a population of 1.2 billion, has insufficient domestic demand and has to rely on foreign trade to drive economic growth. Isn't this strange? Do you think you are Japan, a small country? How can we gain weight by relying on an export-oriented economy? With a population of 1.2 billion, who can feed China? Except yourself. No wonder the whole world is pointing at you now, saying that you are dumping on others. 5. China’s Problems Having said that, it’s time to talk about our problems in China, why do weIf demand is insufficient, why do we not have a strong middle class? Where has our wealth gone? How much capacity do we have for sustained growth? China has completed its primitive accumulation of capital in a gradual manner. Let’s not talk about power-for-money transactions, loopholes in the system, and getting something for nothing. No country’s primitive accumulation of capital is clean. But the key is, after the accumulation is completed, what should we do? Should we continue to allow the polarization between rich and poor to develop? Or create our own modern society and create a spindle-shaped social structure. What are we doing? Are our reforms going the other way, frantically plundering the modest social wealth of the general public in exchange for inflated development? I saw an article this morning comparing the top ten differences between China and Singapore. I won’t go into details, because after all, a small country is much easier to manage than a huge country like China. However, what has made me ponder for a long time is the idea of ??equality embedded in Singapore’s system, the kind of care for the general public. As for us, apart from the pretentious official showmanship, what substantive things have we seen? There has never been equality in China. It didn't happen in the past, it doesn't happen now, and it's hard to say whether it will happen in the future. We only have the so-called elite and the common people. When all well-educated young people spend a lifetime to buy a place to live, when a family has to spend all their savings to send a child to school, when you invest money in the stock market, it is equivalent to Donations are being used by the bosses of state-owned enterprises to line their own pockets, and when a farmer's income after a year of hard work is not as much as what a rich man spends on a meal, you expect everyone not to be frugal and save money crazily. ? Do you expect the trillions in deposits in the bank to translate into huge demand? Do you expect the consumer goods market to continue to be hot? Do you expect people with some spare money to make more useful investments instead of using hot money to speculate in real estate? Do you expect the limited social wealth to flow faster and more rationally? We are very poor because we don’t have much money to begin with, but it is put in the pockets of very few people. We are not rich to begin with, but we buy a piece of it in the bank, a piece of money on a house, and a piece of money in the stock market. I The money seems to be a lot, but if it cannot be transferred, it is all dead money. Therefore, the money in the hands of a few people can only be used to buy LV, Cartier, and Swarovski, because apart from these, they have nothing to buy. Some people even come out to whitewash the situation and talk about luxury China. Which big country's economy can be driven by a few luxury brands? Besides, what do luxury goods have to do with you? What are you so excited about? If China also has a few top luxury brands, it’s okay to follow suit. That just allows France and Italy to make more money. This is our China. Before our farmers have become rich, they have already vomited their blood for the education of their children. Our middle class has been robbed before they were born. Where can we find domestic demand? Apart from exporting and letting the whole world feed us, what other options do we have? Therefore, the whole world says you are dumping. Yes, 1.2 billion people, who can feed you? Why is this happening? Why has our reform reached such a situation? Education fees, high housing prices, making money from stocks, God, what kind of decision is this? Which country that was already so rich was so eager to get money from its own people? Where are all our elites? Why can't they understand this kind of problem that they can figure out with their toes? Where are the elites? This question is very interesting. I think there are two ways for the elite to go, one is bribed, the other is strangled. The Lang-Gu controversy has made everyone disappointed with mainland economists. Why were all the economists in the Mainland defeated by a Hong Kong man named Lang Xianping? There is only one problem - conscience. It is not that mainland economists are too stupid, but that they have been bribed and their conscience has been wiped out. Apart from shouting for their masters, they have no other effect. So our bureaucrats, capital, and intellectuals formed an alliance and formulated plans to further divide the wealth. As a result, our general public has lost the circle of discourse. Even if they scream a few times, they will not be heard. ??This is the one who is bribed, and the one who is strangled is the youth. "I remember what Mr. Lu Xun said, the most promising people are our youth. However, it is education, education, Chinese education. The Chinese education controlled by these elites will empty your pockets on the one hand, and on the other hand, it will make you accept crammed knowledge. Apart from being able to memorize a few words, it will almost deprive you. Any ability you have to think independently. Okay, this trick is really good, it really eliminates the root cause. Lang Xianping said to college students: "Our generation does not understand the legal system and has no conscience." "Our generation will be eliminated early. Give the power to you, you are the future." Alas, maybe Mr. Lang really doesn't He knows the mainland of China so well that he doesn’t know that the weak shoulders of college students today may not be able to bear this burden at all. existIn such a world, what should you do? Protect yourself. That's the first answer that comes to everyone's mind, either leave it or make yourself stronger because don't expect the government to protect you. I remember five years ago I said that China is entering an era of rapid differentiation, and all we can do is try our best to squeeze into the upper class before the differentiation is complete. I still say this now: Become stronger. Only by becoming stronger can you protect yourself and the people you want to protect, and you can make your voice heard by more people. Text: The Five Chaotic Era of China and the National Hero Ran Min (Reprinted) There are always some Taoist teachers in the Chinese history circle who always talk about China and the Kingdom of Heaven. We must be open-minded and open-minded, and we must not be fussy or petty, so as not to be ridiculed by the barbarians. There is another point of view: the Han people have a large population and are naturally strong anyway, especially today. We have always been generous and let them have no trouble at all. These people are what Mr. Lu Xun calls the "Fairy Prey" elements. They are the true nationalists. They always think of themselves as a great country of China and dream of a heavenly kingdom. Don’t they know that the reason why the barbarians surrendered is because of the strength of China? Whenever China is weak and declining, they will They would swarm up like hungry wolves, eager to eat me alive and eat them all. Let us uncover the darkest scene in Chinese history - the Five Chariots era, a thousand-year nightmare for the Chinese people. In 316 AD, the Sima clan usurped Cao Wei and established the Western Jin Dynasty. After experiencing the Eight Kings Rebellion, the country suffered heavy losses and became extremely weak. It was eventually destroyed by the Huns. The Hu tribes in the north and west took advantage of the chaos to invade the Central Plains and wreak havoc. The Han people were massacred and tortured, and the Han people were regarded as inferior to dogs. The history books record that "Cangliang in the north, clothes and clothes moved south, Hu Di are everywhere, and all the children of the Han family are almost ready to be slaughtered." Among the Saihu tribe, the majority of the tribes such as Jie, Baixiongnu, Dingling, Tiefu, Lushuihu, Xianbei, and Jiudashihu are all blond and blue-eyed Caucasians. These barbaric Hu tribes from the wilderness still retain their original customs. Among them, the Jie tribe, the white Xiongnu tribe, and the Xianbei tribe are the most ferocious. In 304 AD, Murong Xianbei plundered the Central Plains, robbed countless wealth, and took tens of thousands of Han girls as captives. On the way back to the army, they committed adultery and used these Han girls as military rations, killing them and cooking them. When they reached Yishui, Hebei Province, only 8,000 girls were left to eat. Murong Xianbei couldn't eat it for a while, but he didn't want to let go, so he drowned all 8,000 girls and cut off the flow of Yishui. As for the Jie tribe, they can simply be called "man-eating demons". Historical records record that the Jie army never carries food and grass when marching and fights, and they specifically plunder Han women for military rations. The Jie people call them "two-legged sheep", which means sex slaves and livestock that walk on two feet like sheep to feed the soldiers at night. Adultery, killing and cooking during the day. Under the Jie Zhao regime established by the Jie people, the Han nation, which once established the Qin Dynasty and the Han Dynasty, was on the verge of extinction. By the time Ran Min destroyed Jie Zhao, there were only about 4 million Han people left in the Central Plains (the population of the Western Jin Dynasty was 20 million). After Ran Min liberated Yedu, he rescued 200,000 Han women who were kidnapped at one time. These Han women are domestic animals raised as "two-legged sheep" by the Jie people. They are raped anytime and anywhere, and may also be slaughtered and cooked anytime and anywhere. Although more than 50,000 girls were liberated at this time, they were homeless and were taken in by Ran Min. Later Ran Min was defeated by Murong Xianbei and Yecheng was occupied. These 50,000 girls all fell into the hands of the cannibal demon Murong Xianbei. Murong Xianbei raped and insulted them, and used these 50,000 poor girls who had just escaped from the clutches of the Jie tribe as military rations. I ate it all in one winter. Outside Yecheng, the broken bones and remains of these 50,000 girls were piled into a hill. ． ． ． ??This sounds today like the World of Warcraft described in "Lord of the Rings". [The Central Plains during the Five Husty Periods was a hell on earth for the Han people and a paradise for the beastly desires of the Hu people. History has advanced to this point, and we must have a detailed understanding of a majestic figure that is almost unknown today: the God of War, Emperor Ran Min, the greatest national hero in Chinese history. In the turbulent era when the Five Hus devastated China and the Hu people massacred the Han people, in order to survive, the wave of migration swept almost the entire China. Ran Min's father Ran Zhan was born in the world-famous beggar rebel army at that time. The Begging Rebels were an armed group of refugees active in the north and south of the Yellow River from the late Western Jin Dynasty to Dongpu, fighting against the Hu people and fighting for survival. Ran Zhan was captured by Jie Zhao during a battle, and died a few days after being seriously injured. Shi Le, the leader of Jie Zhao, admired Ran Zhan, who was the bravest of the three armies. Seeing that Ran Min, who was eleven or twelve years old at the time, was smart, Shi Le sent Xiao Ran to him. Min recognized him as his godson, renamed him Shi Min, and raised him single-handedly. The enemy was so powerful that Ran Min had no choice but to bury his hatred deep in his heart and endure the grief in his heart to please Shi Le. As an adult, Ran Min was brave and good at fighting. He repeatedly made military exploits in the battles between Jie Zhao and Xianbei, and gradually became a senior general of the Jie Zhao Empire. In 349 AD, after the death of Emperor Jie Zhao Shi Hu, more than ten of his sons killed each other. In the first month of 350 AD, Shi Min announced that his surname would be Ran Min, and he killed the Jie Zhao Emperor Shi Jian. He also killed Shi Hu's 38 grandsons, wiping out the Shi family and wiping out the brutal Jie Zhao Empire in one fell swoop. Afterwards, Ran Min ascended the throne as emperor, with the reign name Yongxing, the country name Da Wei, and the historical name Ran Wei. He ordered the city gates of Yedu to be opened wide, and all the "six barbarians" (Xiongnu, Xianbei, Jie, Di, Qiang, and Badi) "those who agree with the officials can live there, and those who do not agree with them can be left alone." Overnight, Han people from hundreds of miles around, including the old and the young, all rushed into Yecheng; while Jiehu andThe foreigners, pushing carts and carrying burdens, ran out as hard as they could. Ran Min realized that these Hu people were "not my race, and their minds must be different" and were always the root of the endless wars in the Central Plains, so he issued the famous "Killing Hu Order" in Chinese history: "All the Hu people from the six barbarians inside and outside the country must be different." "Anyone who dares to hold an army will be killed. If a Han Chinese beheads a Hu man, he will be sent to Fengyang Gate. Civil officials will be promoted to the third rank, and military officials will be worshiped by the East Gate." For a time, the Han people in Yedu City took up weapons to hunt down the Hu people. Ran Min personally led the troops to kill the Hu people around Ye City, beheading more than 200,000 people in three days, and leaving corpses everywhere. At the same time, Ran Min also threatened to kill the six Hu people. Withdraw from the Central Plains and "return each one to his homeland", otherwise we will kill them all. The Hus were deeply afraid that their fate would be like that of the Jie tribe and the Bainu people, so they formed a coalition to continuously besiege the Ran Wei regime. Faced with the crazy counterattack of the Hu allied forces, Ran Min calmly responded to the challenge: in the first battle, he used 3,000 Han cavalry to break through the fierce slave camp, killed several enemy generals, chased for hundreds of miles, and beheaded 30,000 fierce slaves; in the second battle, he used 5,000 Han cavalry to defeat them. Hu's cavalry numbered 70,000; in the third battle, the Han army's 70,000 plus 40,000 begging rebels defeated the Hu's coalition army of more than 300,000; in the fourth battle, they were defeated first and then won, with 10,000 men beheading 40,000 Hu; in the fifth battle, the Han army's 60,000 almost More than 100,000 Qiang and Di troops were annihilated. In the Sixth Battle of Yecheng, 12,000 Han cavalry organized by Gang defeated 70,000 Hu troops who came from afar and were defeated. Han people from all over the country responded with uprisings and began to massacre millions of Hu people who had invaded the Central Plains. History records that they "attacked each other without a fight" and regained Shandong, Shanxi, Henan, Hebei, Shaanxi, Gansu, and Ningxia in one fell swoop. . Forced by the threat of force from Ran Min and the Han troops in the Central Plains, millions of Di, Qiang, Xiongnu, and Xianbei people withdrew from the Central Plains and returned to their original living places in Longxi or the Hetao grassland. Some Hu people even moved back thousands of miles away. Home in Central Asia. On the way back, the Hu people of different ethnic groups attacked each other, looted and killed each other, robbed each other of food, and even cannibalized each other. Only two or three out of ten people could successfully return. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the 4 to 5 million northern Han people were massacred, the main murderers were the Xiongnu and the white Jie tribe originating from the Caucasus Mountains to the Black Sea grasslands in Eastern Europe. (This nation has the habit of offering human heads as sacrifices) Ran Min destroyed Jie Zhao and annihilated more than 300,000 Hu soldiers, mainly Jie tribe and fierce slaves. Ran Min later massacred more than 200,000 Jie people in Yecheng, plus revenge massacres in various provinces across the country. The Jie tribe and Xiongnu were basically wiped out in bloody national revenge. So far, of Shi Hu's fourteen sons, two were executed by himself; six died of cannibalism; five were exterminated by Ran Min, and one defected to the Eastern Jin Dynasty and was beheaded in the street; all died unexpectedly. Shi Le, who recognized Ran Min as his godson, did not expect that twenty years later, this child who was brought up by him when he was eleven or twelve years old would one day take the surname of Ran Min and exterminate the entire Jie clan, killing all his descendants. , leaving no one behind. dThe Four Hus among the Five Hus suffered a devastating blow in the ethnic vendetta, but the Xianbei, which ruled today's Outer Mongolia, Inner Mongolia and northern China, entered its heyday. In 352 AD, Ran Min distributed the military rations in the city to the people, and led 10,000 men alone to collect grain in Dingzhou, Hebei Province today. Upon receiving this news, the Xianbei tribe hurriedly mobilized 200,000 Xianbei cavalry to go south, hoping to take the opportunity to eliminate the Ran Wei regime, which had just cleared the Central Plains and had not recovered its strength. Ran Min was surrounded by Xianbei's 140,000 leading cavalry troops in Changshan. Under the cover of Ran Wei soldiers who fought desperately to break out of the encirclement, Ran Min killed more than 300 people in a row and was eventually captured. His men still fought desperately with the enemy to cover the rest of the accompanying army. Important officials evacuated the battlefield and killed until the last person Murong Jun, the leader of the Xianbei Kingdom, mocked Ran Min: "You have only the talents of a servant, why do you dare to claim to be the emperor?" Ran Min said angrily: "The world is in chaos, and you, Cao, Yi, Di, beasts and the like are the emperor, how can I be a hero of Middle Earth?" Huh!" Murong Jun was furious and beheaded Ran Min on Mount Erxing. According to historical records, after Ran Min's death: "The grass and trees for seven miles on the left and right sides of the mountain were all withered, and locusts arose. From May to December, no rain fell from the sky. Murong Jun was shocked, and sent people to offer sacrifices, and named Ran Min the King of Wu Mourning Heaven. , it snowed heavily that day, passing people’s knees After Ran Min's death, the ministers of Ran Wei were so desperate that they all committed suicide. A small number of them fled to the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and none of them surrendered to the former Yan Dynasty. Hundreds of thousands of Han people in Ran Wei were unwilling to be humiliated and fled to the south of the Yangtze River to join the Eastern Jin Dynasty. The Eastern Jin army failed to respond in time, causing hundreds of thousands of people to be chased, massacred, and killed by the Xianbei army on the way. General Jin committed suicide to apologize. Since the Ran Wei Dynasty was short-lived, most ministers committed suicide and died for the country, and no one wrote a biography of Ran Min. Later, historians of the Northern Wei Dynasty, who ruled the north for hundreds of years from the Xianbei people, slandered, slandered and insulted Ran Min, the national hero of the Han people. However, future generations lacked information and could only sort it out based on the information left over from the past. The current historical documents make no mention of the Five Hus in China, but generally refer to them as the Two Jins and the Southern and Northern Dynasties. The historical circles only recognize the sixteen kingdoms established by the Hu people in the north, but do not recognize the four political regimes established by the Han people, including Ran Wei. The government did not recognize Ran Min's status as emperor, on the grounds that Ran Min, who rebelled against Jie Zhao, was treason and usurping the throne, and was not as "orthodox" as the Eastern Jin Dynasty established by the Sima family (who usurped Cao Wei). In modern times, there areSome people one-sidedly emphasized Ran Min's killing of Hu people, but could not explain the reason why Ran Min killed Hu people. They just yelled that Ran Min was a butcher, a destroyer of ethnic integration, and a sinner of history. They made nonsense of the fact that the Han people and the Hu people at that time learned from each other, and each other was different. The Hu people yearned for Chinese culture, and the Han people also learned herding from the Hu people, and they were gradually assimilating culturally. iThis is just fart. Starting from the Huns, Xianbei, Turks, Khitans, Jurchens, Mongols, Manchuria, all the way to Tsarist Russia, the Eight-Nation Allied Forces, and the Japanese, which foreign race invaded the Central Plains did it because they longed for Chinese culture and went to the Central Plains to kill, set fire, rape and plunder? ? They all covet the vast and fertile land of the Central Plains and the countless treasures of gold and silver. ． ． ． ． ． Not to mention those barbaric tribes that wear animal skins and eat human flesh. How do they know etiquette, integrity, ethics and morality? They came to the Central Plains as bandits, were killed as bandits in the Central Plains, and were expelled from the Central Plains as bandits. How can our Han nation "integrate" with the beasts? "The harmonious, hard-working and intelligent Han people created a splendid farming civilization in the Central Plains, but it was completely destroyed by the Hu tribe in just a few decades. How can we learn from these barbarians about herding? The Western Jin Dynasty as a country was destroyed, and the Han nation was about to be massacred. How can we talk about benevolence and national reconciliation? It is simply a foolish dream. The survival of the nation has reached a critical moment of life and death. If these Hu people are not expelled, I am afraid that the Chinese nation will be extinct long ago. It was Ran Min's "Killing the Hu Order" that reversed the population trend of the Han Dynasty's decrease and Hu's increase during the Five Hu Rebellion Period, forcing Xianbei and other Hu ruling classes to rely on Han armed forces, creating conditions for China's subsequent renaissance of the Tang Dynasty. . Without Ran Min's "order to kill the Hu", he would not have called on the Han people to take revenge and expel the Hu from the Central Plains. What will the future look like? After the millions of white Hu people have multiplied into tens of millions of people in the Central Plains, they will inevitably expand their living space to the south. If the Han people in the south are wiped out, the Han people, the main ethnic group in China, will be replaced by foreign races. Eventually, the entire China will be overrun by these white Hu people. The clan is completely occupied. What will be the final fate of the Han people? Just look at the untouchables under the caste system in India today. The Jie Zhao Empire was destined to perish at the beginning of its establishment. Because the rulers of Jie Zhao are a group of "miscellaneous barbarians" from the Western Regions - Jie people. Even if they are one of the nine surnames of Zhaowu, they are just barbarians from a foreign land. If it were not for the chaos in the Central Plains, they would not be able to turn around anyway. Until this gang of vicious and smelly guys became the masters of the Central Plains. Moreover, almost all of these Jiehu people have the habit of being bullies. For thirty years, the Han people, who have been humiliated and live in constant fear of death, resent these hateful Jiehu people who wear strange clothes. If it is revealed, all the old grudges will surely be revealed. During the Jin Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty, the blood of the Han people was still filled with the spirit of martial arts and revenge. Cowardice, tolerance and retreat had not yet become the main deposits in the cultural tradition. Therefore, once the Han people found a chance to stand up, they were once a great opportunity for the oppressed nation. The humiliation was vented all of a sudden, and the destructive power they unleashed must be jaw-dropping. In this way, the thirty years of cruelty of the Jie tribe's rulers were punished by genocide in a very short moment in history, and a nation was completely destroyed. Disappeared without a trace. In the Song Dynasty, the Jurchens perished (the Zhao family usurped the Zhou Dynasty from the Chai family and established it) and the Northern Song Dynasty occupied the Central Plains. The Southern Song Dynasty, known as the richest and most "orthodox" regime in Chinese history, did not show any signs of anything other than professing vassals and accepting tributes. His bloody nature showed no mercy when he massacred the national hero Yue Fei, and was extremely "courageous and persevering". By the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Manchus used the "Three Massacres in Jiading", the "Ten Days in Yangzhou", and the "Hair-Shaving Order" to conquer the Han people. However, by the end of the Qing Dynasty, some Han people went crazy and committed suicide because of cutting their braids. The Japanese studied Chinese history and believed that as long as they used massacre and intimidation, they could conquer the Chinese and turn them into docile slaves, so they had the Nanjing Massacre, the Hundred-Man Killing Competition, and the Three-Guang Policy. ． ． ． ． ． This is the bitter result of the Han people's declining blood, cowardice, tolerance and retreat. | After the victory of the Anti-Japanese War, the wretched Japanese in China faced the same situation as the Jie people at that time, but in the end not many Japanese were killed. The Chinese were really very "benevolent" to these lowly captives, and they also supported many Japanese " Orphan". In fact, these Japanese scum who have been relying on the bloody suppression of the army to dominate the Chinese people and plunder should be completely killed, and all the one million Japanese surrendered soldiers should be buried alive, and there should be a " They trapped millions of Japanese invaders." Sword Making Forum k Sword Making Forum Because the nature of Japanese dogs is to bully the weak and fear the strong. Once blood flows into a river, they can become discolored for five hundred years! We now always use Confucius's four words of "repaying evil with kindness" as an excuse for our weakness and a cover-up to decorate our thin-blooded nature. In fact, Confucius, who was gentle, courteous and thrifty, said eight words at that time, and the meaning of his expression was completely positive. , initiative, and awe-inspiring brave spirit: "Repay evil with kindness, how to repay kindness"! .Emperor Ran Min, when this generation of heroes who made all the barbarians tremble in fear 1,600 years ago is rightly respected by the Chinese as the hero of the Chinese nation, it will be the day when the Chinese nation truly stands among the nations of the world. Text: China Fever in 1694 - Fake Kangxi Princess Overwhelms Paris In 1694, a major event occurred in the court of Paris, the capital of France, which shocked both the government and the public. This is when France’s “China fever” continues to heat up to a fever pitch. China, in the eyes of Europeans at that time, was a magical country. According to "Marco Polo's Travels", which was published a hundred years ago and was still popular throughout Europe at that time, this was a country with "jewels and gold paved everywhere", and a country with dazzling beauty and wealth. The business travels leading to the Western Regions and the Silk Road brought beautiful and poetic Chinese silk and luxurious and luxurious Chinese ceramics to Westerners. In the eyes of Europeans who have just emerged from the darkness of the Middle Ages for a thousand years, China is a country as beautiful as a dream and the embodiment of the beauty of human civilization. In other words, to put it more realistically: it is their goal. At that time, Europeans were very arty and "advocated foreign" - the "foreign" they admired was China. So, this episode in history happened. One day in 1694, a woman staggered into the French court. This woman told her life experience in broken French. No one paid attention at first, but when she opened her mouth, everyone was shocked: She is Chinese! This was the first time in all their history that Europeans heard and saw Chinese women on their soil. Not just any Chinese woman, this woman claimed she was a princess, the daughter and direct heir of Emperor Kangxi. She said that she was married to a Japanese prince by Emperor Kangxi. But the sea route she passed was a place frequented by large numbers of Dutch pirates. Unfortunately, their royal carriage was captured by pirates at sea. Her mother, who originally accompanied her to Japan, unfortunately died at sea after being captured. So the unfortunate golden princess was taken to Europe by the pirates. The pirates were captured by French ships en route, and France and the Netherlands were at war. The French confiscated people and goods, and this "Kangxi's daughter" came to France. When she settled down in this city, she discovered that the name of this place was "Paris". This is such a bizarre and romantic experience! It really has everything. It satisfies the Oriental enthusiasm and curiosity of the entire Paris society in one package. It is not surprising that the news spread all over the country and caused an immediate uproar. Paris and the French court were full of curiosity, vanity, ostentatious generosity, and a carefree way of passing the day. So, the appearance of the "Chinese Princess" at this time undoubtedly provided material and added the brightest touch to this gorgeous ukiyo-e. The nobles and ladies of the court immediately rushed to adopt the Chinese woman and treated her well. They tried their best to play the role of protectors of Chinese women, providing the Chinese princess with beautiful clothes, delicious food, and good care. This Chinese woman has enjoyed all the wealth and glory in the world. She is now different from what she used to be. Yesterday she was so pity that her coat was so cold, but today she feels that the purple python is too long. It makes people sigh, "A man/woman should be like this". In addition to caring about her food and clothing, these court nobles also cared about the soul of this Chinese woman. How wonderful it would be if this godless Chinese woman could be persuaded to convert to the Catholic faith! Fortunately, this Chinese woman was not very attached to her Chinese religion and converted to God after being persuaded. This actually made the ladies who were gearing up to persuade and fight a tough battle a little disappointed that this victory was too easy. Gossip less. This incident was such a sensation, and of course it also shocked the circle of people in Paris who knew a little bit about Chinese or loved China - these people were probably similar to today's "France-China Friendship Association" and other non-governmental organizations or circles of friendly people. . It's pitiful that these "China fans" are all self-taught Chinese and have barely met any Chinese people, especially Chinese women. Although she is eager to get her, this Chinese woman is very popular at the moment, and these poor scholars can't get enough of her at this time. Coincidentally, at this time, a Jesuit priest who had lived in China for twenty years and was proficient in preaching in Chinese had just returned to Paris to report on his work. After hearing about this unique incident, he was introduced by the husband of a noble lady to visit Kangxi's daughter. . When this happened, things got really big. The priest met the princess and spoke to her in Chinese. Unexpectedly, the princess did not understand a word of it, but answered him in a language she insisted was "Chinese". The priest was confused and the monk Zhang Er was confused: nothing this woman spoke was in Chinese. But the Chinese princess swore that what she spoke was Chinese, and what the priest spoke was not Chinese at all. Of course, bystanders cannot tell who is right and who is wrong. Just because she is a Chinese princess, people know who to believe. The priest angrily complained that he had been wronged. Although he was defeated, the priest was not resigned to it. Personal loss of face is a small matter, but his pious reputation and religious ethics are a big deal. He then thought again, he had seen a lot of Chinese people in China for twenty years, but the woman in front of him didn't look Chinese at all. So, he came up with a plan and brought a bundle of Chinese books home and asked her to read them: the princess would definitely be able to read, but if she couldn't read the books, she would definitely leak the information. Didn't expect thisThe princess was really unambiguous. She picked up the book and started reading loudly and quickly without worrying about the right or wrong direction. The priest was stunned for a moment. He knew he had met a master. This woman doesn't read Chinese at all - God knows what she reads! She read with such seriousness, confidence and self-satisfaction that there was no third person here who knew Chinese and was qualified to make a judgment. Even if the priest jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to clean himself up. It is enough for a Chinese woman to simply state that she is Chinese. The priest's injustice is comparable to that of Dou E. Everything has an end. Later, with the increase in the number of people who spoke Chinese and the appearance of real Chinese people. The diorama of "Kangxi's Daughter" will not last forever. When the French writer Le Conde wrote about this incident, the woman still insisted that she was Chinese, although no one at that time believed her lies anymore. The priest met the princess and spoke to her in Chinese. Unexpectedly, the princess did not understand a word of it, but answered him in a language she insisted was "Chinese". The priest was confused and the monk Zhang Er was confused: nothing this woman spoke was in Chinese. But the Chinese princess swore that what she spoke was Chinese, and what the priest spoke was not Chinese at all. Of course, bystanders cannot tell who is right and who is wrong. Just because she is a Chinese princess, people know who to believe. The priest angrily complained that he had been wronged. Although he was defeated, the priest was not resigned to it. Personal loss of face is a small matter, but his pious reputation and religious ethics are a big deal. He then thought again, he had seen a lot of Chinese people in China for twenty years, but the woman in front of him didn't look Chinese at all. So, he came up with a plan and brought a bundle of Chinese books home and asked her to read them: the princess would definitely be able to read, but if she couldn't read the books, she would definitely leak the information. Unexpectedly, the princess was really unambiguous. She picked up the book and started reading loudly and fast without asking whether it was right or wrong. The priest was stunned for a moment. He knew he had met a master. This woman doesn't read Chinese at all - God knows what she reads! She read with such seriousness, confidence and self-satisfaction that there was no third person here who knew Chinese and was qualified to make a judgment. Even if the priest jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to clean himself up. It is enough for a Chinese woman to simply state that she is Chinese. The priest's injustice is comparable to that of Dou E. Everything has an end. Later, with the increase in the number of people who spoke Chinese and the appearance of real Chinese people. The diorama of "Kangxi's Daughter" will not last forever. When the French writer Le Conde wrote about this incident, the woman still insisted that she was Chinese, although no one at that time believed her lies anymore. LeConde lamented in his book that he had never found anyone who identified herself with another culture as persistently and unforgettably as she did. She knew very little about Chinese culture and had no first-hand information, but she put herself into the situation of the imaginary "China" that was popular among the French at that time, and succeeded so easily. So, as a good French woman, why did she pretend to be a Chinese woman? Later, when she was asked why she did this, she gave a very sad answer. She said she had been a French woman who was so poor that she had no money. If she had been French, no one would have cared for her in the slightest. But once she became Chinese, she suddenly became blessed with all kinds of good luck. China was once such a magical land—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text National Animation Unified Examination-Level 8 I accidentally found a super sticker for the National Animation Unified Examination-Level 8 Are you an avid anime fan? See how much you know about early 80s anime and you will know after taking the test (ps: no matter what the result is, please continue to support anime and have confidence in life!) Animation Level 8 Test Questions (National Unified Examination) Each question is worth one point, and one point will be added for correct answers. No points will be deducted for wrong answers. The points will be calculated based on the accumulated points. (There is no time limit for open-book exams, and I personally recommend keeping it within the timing range known to humans) 1. Fill in the blanks 1. The author of "Dragon Ball" is () and belongs to (). 2. The name of the peacock’s sister in "The Peacock King" is () 3. The two most popular disciples of Hojo Division are () and () 4. "Yu Yu Hakusho" was animated in (1992), and the theatrical version of the battle with Pluto is called (). 5. In "Shonan Pure Love Group", Onizuka and Ryuuji are called () 6. The animated version of "Saint Seiya" has a total of () episodes and () theatrical version. 7. The name of Taigong Wangqi in "The Romance of the Gods" () 8. "Didn't I say don't call me young master?" is the line in () in () 9. The theatrical version of "Rurouni Kenshin" is called () and is a work of () year. 10. The names of the six generations of protagonists in "Jojo's Bizarre Adventure" are (), (), (), (), (), () in order 11. The name of the band formed by Haruhi and others in "Bad Boys" is () 12. The devil known as the "Devil of the Sixth Heaven" in "The Maurya" is () 13. In "Orphen the Magician", the person Orphen always wants to save is () 14. The nine-character formula chanted by the peacock in "The Mauryan King" is (), (), (), (), (), (), (), (), () 15. In "Tomorrow's Joe", Joe Yabuki had the habit of vomiting in the ring due to the death of () 16. "Sakura Wars" is a TV version produced in () 17. The names of the two OVA versions of "Samurai Shodown" are () and () 18. The author of "I Am Big Brother" is (Hiroyuki Nishimori), and the two partners in the story are () and (). 19. Those who fall in love with Ranma in "Ranma 1/2" include (), (), () and () 20. The two brothers in the Zhongshan King Industrial Team in "Basketball Flyer" are () and () 2. Determine and correct mistakes (correct numbers are represented by y, wrong numbers are represented by n) 21. The author of "Explosive Flame Campus" is Manabe Joji () Correction: 22. The author of "Scoundrel Blues" is Yu Nakahara, and its protagonist is Maeda Taison. () Correction: 23. The English abbreviation of the protagonist of "Diablo" is d. z() Correction: 24. The author of "Captain Soccer" is Yoichi Takahashi, and the protagonist's name is Hikan Tsubasa. () Correction: 25. Clamp's popular work "x" was produced into a theatrical version in 1996, and a TV version and OVA version in 2001. () Correction: 26. The author of "Girls' Revolution" is Saito Chiho () Correction: 27. Naoko Takeuchi’s husband is Yuzo Takada () Correction: 28. Hojo Tsukasa’s debut novel is "I Am a Man" () Correction: 29. "Pirate Luffy" was originally called "One Piece" and the author was Eiichiro Oda. () Correction: 30. Onitsuka’s age in “GTO” is 22 years old () Correction: 31. The famous line of "Fist of the North Star" is "Repent behind me" () Correction: 32. The male protagonist of "Movie Girl" is named Nouchi Yota, and his voice is taken by Takeshi Kusao. () Correction: 33. "Angel Sanctuary" was serialized in Hakusensha's monthly girls' comic magazine "Flowers and Dreams" () Correction: 34. The author of "The Descendants of Darkness" is Nakamura Yoshiki () Correction: 35. Seiya’s master is Jenny () Correction: 36. The TV version of "Legend of Sword and Wind" has a total of 25 episodes, and the ending is a story about "The Eclipse" in the original comic. () Correction: 37. The original name of "Baseball Hero" is "Baseball Captain" () Correction: 38. The fourth theatrical version of "Detective Conan" is "The Murderer in the Pupil" ()   Correction: 39. Kenshin's death appeared in the theatrical version "Star Frost Chapter" at the age of 43. () Correction: 40. The death of Optimus Prime in the "Transformers" movie version is directly related to Ultra Magnus () Correction: 3. Choice 41. The holy sword held by "Fuuma Kojiro" is () a. Golden Sword b. Pufferfish Poison c. Feng Linhuoshan 42. Which of the following comics is the work of Yukito Kishiro () a. Gun Meng b. Kung Fu Whirlwind c. Babel II 43. Which of the following comics is not the work of Takeichi Terasawa () a. Bi Qihun b. Crow Tengu c. Eye 44. Which of the following characters does not belong to "Arale" () a. Zejuan Aka b. Leoli c. Hua Mei Superman 45. Which manga is Renko Saeki a character from () a, i’sb, dna2c, flying wingman 46. ??The following is the earliest work of Takehiko Inoue () a. Sword Master Musashi b. Chameleon c. Maple 47. "The Ear of the Yellow Dragon" is the work of () a. Keisuke Sakagaki b. Ryoichi Ikegami c. Nori Inoue 48. "Ghost Boy" was serialized in () a. Weekly "Shōnen Jump" b. Monthly "Shōnen Jump" c. Weekly "Shōnen Sunday" 49. The author of "GS Beauty God?? Bliss Battle" is () a. Hiroki Yagami b. Takashi Shiina c. Joji Yamaguchi 50. Which work is similar to "The Flame of Fire" () a. Yu Yu Hakusho b. Killer Ranwan c. Blade Ya 51. Which of the following does not belong to the Bronze Saint () a. Jenny b. Nachi c. Django 52. Which of the following animations is not the TV version () a. The Detective in the True Night b. The Legend of the Demon Hero c. Blue No. 6 53. The unreleased version of "Vampire Princess Meixi" is () a, tv version b, theater version c, ova version 54. Which of the following animations is not the work of Katsuhiro Otomo () a.Legend of the God of Warb.Old man zc.perfectblue 55. Which of the following animations has not been broadcast on mainland TV stations () a.Denver??The Last Dinosaur b.The world is useless c.Devil Man 56. Which of the following animations does not belong to the content of human disaster () a. Fusion of six gods b. Beast soldier guard Ninfeng post c. akira 57. Which of the following works is written by Rumiko Takahashi () a. The World of Warcraft b. Inuyasha c. The Legend of Fire Charm 58. The role that Akira Kamiya has never played is () a. Han Yuli b. Kenjiro c. Hot air Basara 59. Which of the following comic works by Daisuke Terazawa is () a. Storm Boy b. Shouta’s Sushi c. Chinese Ichiban 60. Which of the following is not a combined Transformers () a. Fearless b. Huntian Leopard c. Vajra 4. List 61. Shueisha’s authors (10 are enough) 62. Authors of Shogakukan (10) 63. Authors of Kodansha (10) 64. Young comic book authors (10) 65. Shoujo manga authors (10) 66. Works by Masami Kurumada (5) 67. Works by Hojo Tsukasa (5) 68. Works by Tetsuo Hara (5) 69. Works by Rumiko Takahashi (5) 70. Clamp works (5) 71. Works by Akaashi Roadai (5) 72. Works by Reiko Shimizu (5) 73. Works by Chiho Saito (5) 74. Nan Gui’s works (5) 75. Works by Yamato Kazuki (5 works) 76. Animations supervised by Mamoru Oshii (5) 77. Sports comics (5 volumes) 78. Historical comics (5 volumes) 79. Romance comics (5) 80. Works by Jun Miyazaki (5) 5. Short answer 81.12 The zodiac signs and names of the Golden Saints 82. The names of the Seven Poseidon Generals 83. Who is responsible for the character design of “gundress”? 84. Whose work is "Universal Cultural Cat Girl"? 85. How many volumes are there in the comics of "Mr. Hell"? How many episodes does the animation have in total? 86. Author of "Pet Shop of Horrors" 87. The three characters of "Peacock King"The name of the movie version (except Maurya) 88. The position responsibilities of each member of the band composed of Ichijo and others in "The Arrival of the Holy Son" 89. The names of the six theatrical versions of "Detective Conan" 90. What is the name of the theatrical version of "Crayon Shin-chan" released this year? 91. The original author of "Beast Warrior" 92. "Don't be afraid of falling rain, not afraid of falling snow," is the Chinese lyrics of which animation? What is its other name? 93. Which Japanese animation is the "Battle Fortress" broadcast in China actually? 94. The name of "Yaksha Eighth General" in "Fuuma Kojiro" 95. Where does the final ending of the animated version of "New Age EVA" appear? 96. Which comic book is the Red Corpse Hidden Man a character from? 97. Which comic is "angelheart" the sequel to? 98. Names of the five theatrical versions of "Orange Road" 99. The names of the five dinosaur warriors in "Transformers" 100. What is Ogino’s latest work? Congratulations on Level A (100 points)! With a little more effort, you can become an advanced anime fan. Level B (81??99 points) You have become an excellent intermediate anime fan Level C (61??80 points) Intermediate pass Level D (41??60 points) You are still a junior anime fan Level E (21??40 points) You only have a superficial understanding of anime Level F (1??20 points) you can change your career What is a G-rated (0 points) anime? Can it be eaten? The following answers 1. The author of "Dragon Ball" is (Akira Toriyama) and belongs to (Shueisha). 2. The name of the peacock’s sister in “The Peacock King” is (Tomoko, King of Heavenly Serpents) 3. Hojo’s two favorite students are (Takehiko Inoue) and (Haruto Umezawa) 4. "Yu Yu Hakusho" was animated in (1992), and the theatrical version of the battle with Hades was called (Yu Yu Hakusho: Life and Death Fight in the Underworld; Kizuna of Fire). 5. In "Shonan Pure Love Group", Onizuka and Ryuuji are called (Onitsuka Duo) There are 6 animated versions of "Saint Seiya" with a total of (114) episodes and (4) theatrical versions. 7. The cry of Taigong Wangqi in "The Romance of the Gods" (Four unlikelihoods) 8. "Didn't I tell you not to call me Master?" is a line spoken by Miyuki Aikawa in (Angel Sos) 9. The theatrical version of "Rurouni Kenshin" is called (The Requiem of a Reform Patriot) and it is a work of (1997). 10. The names of the six generations of protagonists in "Jojo's Bizarre Adventure" are, in order, (Jonathan; Joestar), (Jorov; Joestar), (Jotaro Kujo), (Josuke Higashikata), ( Luo; Qiao Banner), (Kongtiao Xu Lun) 11. The name of the band formed by Haruhi and others in "Bad Boys" is (Violent Rock Band) 12. The devil known as the "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven" in "The Maurya" is (Oda Nobunaga) 13. In "Orphen the Magician", the person Orphen always wants to save is (Azalie) 14. The nine-character formula read by the peacock in "The Peacock King" is (Lin), (Bing), (Dou), (Zhe), (Jiu), (Array), (Line), (In), (Front) 16. "Sakura Wars" is the TV version produced in (2000) 17. The names of the two OVA versions of "Samurai Soul" are (The Chapter of Breaking the Sky and Conquering Demons) and (The Legend of Asura Slaying Demons) 18. The author of "I Am Big Brother" is (Hiroyuki Nishimori), and the two partners in the story are (Takashi Mihashi) and (Shinji Ito). 19. Those who fell in love with Ranma in "Ranma 1/2" include (Tendō Akane), (Shan Pu), (Kuonji Ukyo) and (Kunou Kodachi) In fact, there are many people who fall in love with female random horses. 20. The two brothers in the Zhongshan King Industrial Team in "Basketball Flyer" are (Kawada Masashi) and (Kawada Mikio) 21. The author of "Explosive Flame Campus" is Manabe Joji (n) Correction: The author of "Explosive Flame Campus" is Hara Ichiji 22. The author of "Scoundrel Blues" is Yu Nakahara, and its protagonist is Maeda Taison. (n) Correction: The author of "Rogue Blues" is Morita Masawa, and its protagonist is Maeda Taison. 23. The English abbreviation of the protagonist of "Diablo" is d. z(y) 24. The author of "Captain Soccer" is Yoichi Takahashi, and the protagonist's name is Hikan Tsubasa. (n) Correction: The author of "Captain Tsubasa" is Yoichi Takahashi, and the protagonist's name is Ohsora Tsubasa. 25. Clamp's popular work "x" was produced into a theatrical version in 1996, and a TV version and OVA version in 2001. (y)   26. The author of "Girls Revolution" is Saito Chiho (y) 27. Naoko Takeuchi’s husband is Yuzo Takada (n) Correction: Naoko Takeuchi’s husband is the late draft king Yoshihiro Togashi 28. Hojo Tsukasa’s debut novel is "I Am a Man" (y) 29. "Pirate Luffy" was originally called "One Piece" and the author was Eiichiro Oda. (n) Correction: "Pirate Luffy" was originally called "Onepiece", and the author was Eiichiro Oda. 30. Onitsuka’s age in “GTO” is 22 years old (n) Correction: Onitsuka's age in "GTO" is 23 years old 31. The famous line of "Fist of the North Star" is "Repent behind me" (n) Correction: The famous line of "Fist of the North Star" is "You are already dead" 32. The male protagonist of "Movie Girl" is named Nouchi Yota, and his voice is taken by Takeshi Kusao. (y) 33. "Angel Sanctuary" was serialized in Hakusensha's monthly girls' comic magazine "Flowers and Dreams" (y) 34. The author of "The Descendants of Darkness" is Nakamura Yoshiki (n) Correction: The author of "Descendants of Darkness" is Yoshiko Matsushita 35. Seiya’s master is Jenny (n) Correction: Seiya’s master is Mo Ling 36. The TV version of "Legend of Sword and Wind" has a total of 25 episodes, and the ending is a story about "The Eclipse" in the original comic. (y) 37. The original name of "baseball hero" is "baseball boy" (n) Correction: The original name of "Baseball Heroes" is "Touch" 38. The fourth theatrical version of "Detective Conan" is "The Murderer in the Pupils" (y) 39. Kenshin's death appeared in the theatrical version "Star Frost Chapter" at the age of 43. (y) 40. The death of Optimus Prime in the "Transformers" movie version is directly related to Ultra Magnus (n) Correction: The death of Rodimus in the "Transformers" theatrical version is directly related to Ultra Magnus 41. The holy sword held by "Fuuma Kojiro" is (c) a. Golden Sword b. Pufferfish Poison c. Feng Linhuoshan 42. Which of the following comics is the work of Yukito Kishiro (a) a. Gun Meng b. Kung Fu Whirlwind c. Babel II 43. Which of the following comics is not the work of Takeichi Terasawa (a) a. Bi Qihun b. Crow Tengu c. Midnight Eye 44. Which of the following characters does not belong to "Arale" (b) a. Zejuan Aka b. Leoli c. Hua Mei Superman 45. Which manga is Renko Saeki a character from (b) a, i’sb, dna2c, flying wingman 46. ??The following is the earliest work of Takehiko Inoue (c) a. Sword Master Musashi b. Chameleon c. Maple 47. "The Ear of the Yellow Dragon" is a work of (c) a. Keisuke Sakagaki b. Ryoichi Ikegami c. Nori Inoue 48. "Ghost Boy" is serialized in (b) a. Weekly "Shōnen Jump" b. Monthly "Shōnen Jump" c. Weekly "Shōnen Sunday" 49. The author of "GS Beauty God Bliss Battle" is (b) a. Hiroki Yagami b. Takashi Shiina c. Joji Yamaguchi 50. Which work is similar to "The Flame of Fire" (a) (The plagiarism is so obvious, even in martial arts conferences, the character settings are very similar) a. Yu Yu Hakusho b. Killer Ranwan c. Blade Ya 51. Which of the following does not belong to the Bronze Saint (c) a. Jenny b. Nachi c. Django 52. Which of the following animations is not the TV version (c) a. The Detective in the True Night b. The Legend of the Demon Hero c. Blue No. 6 53. The unreleased version of "Vampire Princess Meixi" is (b) a, tv version b, theater version c, ova version 54. Which of the following animations is not the work of Katsuhiro Otomo (a) a.Legend of the God of Warb.Old man zc.perfectblue 55. Which of the following animations has not been broadcast on mainland TV stations (c) a.Denver??The Last Dinosaur b.The world is useless c.Devil Man 56. Which of the following animations does not belong to the content of human disaster (b) a. Fusion of six gods b. Beast soldier guard Ninfeng post c. akira 57. Which of the following works is by Rumiko Takahashi (b) a. The World of Warcraft b. Inuyasha c. The Legend of Fire Charm 58. The role Akira Kamiya has never played is (c) a. Han Yuli b. Kenjiro c. Hot air Basara 59. Which of the following comics is written by Daisuke Terazawa (b) a.Storm boy b.Shouta's sushic.Chinese?? 60. Which of the following is not a combined Transformers (c) a. Fearless b. Huntian Leopard c. Vajra 61. Shueisha’s authors (10 are enough) Akira Toriyama, Tetsuo Hara, Yoshihiro Togashi, Masakazu Katsura, Nobuhiro Wazuki, Tsukasa Hojo, Akimotoharu, Hihihiko Araki, Ryu Fujiki, Takeshi Okano 62. Authors of Shogakukan (10) Mitsuru Adachi, Chie Johara, Gosho Aoyama, Fujio Fujio, Reiji Matsumoto, Hiroyuki Nishimori, Miyuki Kitagawa, Ryoji Minagawa. Rumiko Takahashi, Naoki Uzawa 63. Authors of Kodansha (10) Shuichi Shigeno, Akamatsu Key, Fujishima Kosuke, Yamahara Yoshito, Koga Shinichi, Takada Yuzo, Mochizuki Houtaro 64. Young comic book authors (10) Nobuhiro Watsuki, Yoshihiro Togashi, Takeru Oda, Tsukasa Hojo, Takehiko Inoue, Mitsuru Adachi, Ryu Fujisaki, Rumiko Takahashi, Nobuyuki Anzai, Masami Kurumada 65. Shoujo manga authors (10) Yuu Watase, Chiho Saito, Miyuki Kitagawa, Masami Takeuchi, Roado Akaashi, Yukari Kawauchi, Mayu Shinjo, Natsuki Takaya, Yukako Iizaka, Naoko Takeuchi 66. Works by Masami Kurumada (5) "Fuuma Kojiro", "b'tx", "Saint Seiya", "Thunder Zeki", "The Myth of Blue Bird" 67. Works by Hojo Tsukasa (5) "A Very Family", "Cat Eye Sisters", "City Hunter", "Rash", "Sunshine Girls" 68. Works by Tetsuo Hara (5) "Fist of the North Star", "Warring States Chronicles", "Nine-Headed Dragon", "Raptor Star", "Hana no Keiji" 69. Works by Rumiko Takahashi (5) "Inuyasha", "Ranma 1/2", "Mermaid Legend", "Lucky Boy", "A Moment of Togetherness" 70. Clamp works (5) "Cardcaptor Sakura", "Magic Knight", "x", "Tokyo Babylon", "Clamp Academy Detective Team" 71. Works by Akaashi Roadai (5) "Alpine Rose", "Substitute Angel", "Skating Doll", "Dark Night Love" and "Hime 100%" 72. Works by Reiko Shimizu (5) "Alien Dragon", "Moonchild", "Kaguya", "Butterfly", "Angel Evolution" 73. Works by Chiho Saito (5) "Flower Sound", "Mulan Waltz", "Ballet Doll", "Corolla Angel", "Girls' Revolution" 74. Nan Gui’s works (5) "Werewolf Papyrus", "Onikimaru", "Yagami-kun's Family Incident", "Supernatural Handsome Guy", "Demon" 75. Works by Yamato Kazuki (5 works) "The Tale of Genji", "My Fair Lady", "New York Beauty", "The Diary of Mayuko" and "The Bodhi Tree" 76. Animations supervised by Mamoru Oshii (5) "Lucky Boy", "Patlabor", "Ghost in the Shell", "dallos", "Lucky Boy~onlyyou~" 77. Sports comics (5 volumes) "Slam Dunk", "Touch", "Soccer", "h2", "Lightspeed Masked Man" 78. Historical comics (5 volumes) "Pogun Star", "Hanana Keiji", "Shura's Moment", "Rurouni Kenshin", "Dragon Wolf" 79. Romance comics (5) "Lovehina", "Tokyo Juliet", "White Paper of Love", "Marmalade Boy", "Tokyo Love Story" 80. Works by Jun Miyazaki (5) "Spirited Away", "Castle in the Sky", "Princess Mononoke", "The Cat's Return" and "My Neighbor Totoro" 5. Short answer 81.12 The zodiac signs and names of the Golden Saints Mu - Aries Yaldi-Taurus Saga-Gemini Dismask-Cancer Aiolia-Leo Shaka-Virgo Tonghu - Libra Milo - Scorpion Aeolis – Sagittarius Shura - Capricorn Camouflage – Aquarius Abrodi - Pisces 82. The names of the Seven Poseidon Generals Garon, Bal'an, Skira, Khasura, Lonnaidis, Erzhak, Surante 83. Who is responsible for the character design of “gundress”? Shirou Masamune 84. Whose work is "Universal Cultural Cat Girl"? Takada Yuzo 85. How many volumes are there in the comics of "Mr. Hell"? How many episodes does the animation have in total? ?The manga has 31 volumes, the animation has 48 episodes, and 1 ova 86. Author of "Pet Shop of Horrors" Akino Jasmine 87. The names of the three theatrical versions of "Maurion" (except the real Maurya) The Mauryan King - Ghost Return Sacrifice, The Mauryan King - Phantom City, The Mauryan King - Sakura Toyorang 88. The position responsibilities of each member of the band composed of Ichijo and others in "The Arrival of the Holy Son" Hino is the vocalist, Ichijo is the guitarist, Aoki is the bassist, and Shiina is the drummer. (Why is there no keyboardist?) 89. The names of the six theatrical versions of "Detective Conan" ?? Detonating the skyscraper, the fourteenth target, the magician at the end of the century, the assassin in the pupil, the countdown to heaven, the undead on Shell Street 91. The original author of "Beast Warrior" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? 92. "Don't be afraid of falling rain, not afraid of falling snow," is the Chinese lyrics of which animation? What is its other name? "Mimi's Wandering Diary: Three Thousand Miles of Searching for Her Mother" There is also one called "Xingzi Walks to the End of the World" 93. Which Japanese animation is the "Battle Fortress" broadcast in China actually? Macross 94. The name of "Ye*8 General" in "Fuuma Kojiro" White tiger, dark ghost, thunder and lightning, sun flame, purple flame, demon water, black lion, Musashi 95. Where does the final ending of the animated version of "New Age EVA" appear? Theatrical version of air/sincerely to you 96. Which comic book is the Red Corpse Hidden Man a character from? The Shining Duo 97. Which comic is "angelheart" the sequel to? City hunter 98. Names of ten animations related to “Orange Road” ? Orange Road: The Beginning of That Summer Orange Road: I wish I could go back to the past Orange Road: Lipstick Message Orange Road: Unexpected Situation Orange Road: A Star Is Born Orange Road: Spring belongs to idols Orange Road: Whirlwind! Transformed into a girl, Xiao Qian Chenglu: I am a cat and a fish Orange Road: Hawaiian Terror Orange Road: White Lover 99. The names of the five dinosaur warriors in "Transformers" Grimlock, silt, iron slag, howl, flying mark 100. What is Ogino’s latest work? ??Yaksha crow,—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text The betrayal of Chinese culture by some Chinese people (reprinted) I was touched by the Chongqing Small Animal Protection Association’s call not to eat cats and dogs, and thought about the differences between Chinese and Western cultures and the betrayal of Chinese culture by some Chinese people. I have some thoughts on this news. The essence of all these problems is that in Western culture, Westerners do not eat cats and dogs. In modern times, the environmentalism that originated from Western culture also carries with it a lot of Western cultural arrogance and Prejudice, harsh criticism of Easterners' custom of eating cats and dogs according to Western cultural standards rather than mutual understanding. Some domestic environmentalists, consciously or unconsciously, without thinking, fully agree with the Western concept of environmental protection. For example, they offend the traditional habits of the Chinese people by not eating cats and dogs, and unconsciously think that eating the meat of cats and dogs is the right thing to do. Unforgivable crimes. What are the facts? Speaking of Westerners not eating cats, it is not because cats are cute, but because cats were once a symbol of black magic. Cats, like snakes, are a symbol of evil in the West. In the dark Middle Ages under Catholic rule, naturally no one ate cats. , and even became a cultural phenomenon. Westerners don’t like cats as much as dogs. Judging from English proverbs, most of the words about cats are derogatory, and the best ones are only neutral. Dogs are just the opposite. Cats are known as witches' close friends in the West. This origin is related to the medieval superstition that Satan likes to turn into a black cat, and witches often bring this cat as a close friend. This superstition It comes from the story of galenthias who transformed into a cat and became the priestess of Hecate, the goddess of magic. In ancient Rome before the rise of Catholicism, cats were a symbol of freedom, and the Goddess of Liberty was often depicted with a cat at her feet. The reason why cats are used to symbolize freedom is because cats love freedom. No animal is as strongly opposed to regulation as cats. In ancient Egypt, cats were considered sacred. Thegoddess Bast, who symbolizes nurturing life, is often depicted with the head of a cat and a body, probably because cats like to bask in the sun. Famous Greek historians from the first century B.C. tell us that whoever killed a cat in Egypt, even by accident, was punished by death. Male cats are called "gibcats" in Scotland, and female cats are called "doecats". Cats are also used as metaphors for vicious women. If you say nasty things, people will call you "cat-like" y). As for dogs, their status in the West is mainly as working dogs. Over time, a dog-raising culture has been formed, while in China, dog-raising is just for housekeeping at most. In ancient China, dragons and phoenixes were symbols of nobility, with the dragon representing the emperor and the phoenix representing the queen. Even today, it rarely has a negative connotation. These legendary creatures appear in traditional Chinese designs and are undoubtedly symbols of luck; in the West, the dragon is a symbol of evil and ferocity, and is usually killed in the end; and the phoenix is ??also associated with disaster and destruction. . Some animals that the British think highly of are the opposite in China, such as dogs, owls, and bears. The British believe that "dogs are man's best friends", but in China dogs do not get such an honor. We often hear expressions such as: dog legs, dog bastards, and cowardly dogs. Although Chinese people also recognize some qualities of dogs, such as: loyalty, independence, courage, and wisdom. This is how the West expresses it: If you love me, just love my dog. Every dog ??has its day, but in China dogs are first and foremost used to look after the house, not as pets. People keep them because they are useful, not because they are good companions. In British culture, people believe that the owl is a representative of wisdom, so there is an expression like this: "As smart as an owl." In children's comic books, owls are often considered sacred and wise. In debates between birds and monsters, owls often appear as referees. In times of crisis, owls are often consulted. Usually, birds are considered to represent stupidity, but the owl represents wisdom. But in Chinese culture, people have a superstitious belief in it - thinking it is a symbol of bad luck. There is a Chinese proverb that goes "A night owl enters the house", which indicates bad luck in the home. Hearing the hoot of an owl can make people feel frightened. “Some of the animals that Chinese people love, the British don’t like them very much. For example: magpies, peacocks, bats, petrels, fish, etc. Because of the completely different cultural and traditional psychology, it is not surprising that Easterners eat cats and dogs. The essence of all the problems is that small animal protection associations across the country have fundamentally confused the difference between dogs raised for meat, pet dogs, and working dogs. If the Small Animal Protection Association advocates not eating stray cats and dogs, not abandoning pet cats and dogs, and not killing food animals (give food animals a good time when slaughtering, and try not to kill them in public), I agree.??. However, the Small Animal Protection Association has made extreme claims and marches saying that they will not eat cats and dogs. However, those pigs, sheep, cows, chickens, ducks, etc. are so innocent. Hundreds of millions of them are slaughtered every day. Why is there no such meeting with the Small Animal Protection Association? To complain about grievances? The Small Animal Protection Association’s approach of favoring one thing over another is puzzling. China's traditional culture is required to be in line with the West in some aspects, such as not eating cats and dogs. I have to wonder whether these guys from the protection association have taken money from foreign animal protection organizations, or have been influenced by Western culture. Poisoned! I want to say that the love of the Small Animal Protection Association has been used in the wrong place. If you have the time, it would be great to publicize more about environmental protection and supervise the factories that pollute water sources. The result is that the Small Animal Protection Association is marching there calling for people not to eat cats. Dogs have objectively become the vanguard, accomplice and thug of Western culture eroding Chinese culture, although these people from the Small Animal Protection Association do not intend to become such vanguard!—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text [Repost] China wakes up - we are the most despicable people! It’s a very meaningful article, you can read it, really. In addition, the exams for this semester are finally over, and it seems it’s time to explode~~ Someone asked me, what is the purpose of writing this article? Is it to comfort myself? I said: If it was to comfort myself, I wouldn’t use such an embarrassing title: We are the despicable sinners. Someone also asked me: Don’t you admire Western culture? Why do you still write this kind of thing? I told him: Liking does not mean flattering. For example: if you like a woman, you kiss her face; if you want to flatter a woman, you kiss her face and then touch her feet. There are some people in China now whose cultural reflection behavior is extreme and perverted. I just want to give these people a slap in the face. I can slap this slap as hard as I can. There are two views of such people: 1. Describe common ugliness in human history as ugliness unique to Chinese history, and then argue that Chinese culture is inferior. 2. The second is to describe the low quality of citizens common in developing countries as the bad character of Chinese people, and then argue that the Chinese are an inferior nation. After China experienced the impact of Western civilization, some people often reflected on the political and cultural issues of their own nation. This is a good thing, and it is undeniable that many of these reflective people are people who have contributed to China's progress. However, in our reflections, there have also been some extreme points: A complete denial of traditional culture. During the Cultural Revolution, almost all traditional Chinese culture was called "feudal dross." It even led to the great tragedy of destroying the four olds. A total rejection of Chinese history. It is said that "feudal society is the darkness of 2000 years", especially during the Cultural Revolution. At present, such arguments still exist, which is ridiculous to think about. They are all outdated far-left ideas that have been denied by history. Therefore, their appearance is nothing more than a new sign. Originally it was called overthrowing feudalism, but now it is called being brave and aware of shame. I can tell such people that there is a big difference between being brave and shameless, and being brave and shameless, just like a gentleman and a scoundrel, a warrior and a clown! In history, humans have at least five large-scale destructions of culture. These five destructions have something in common: they think there is something wrong with culture, that it is garbage, a devil, and a vat of sauce, so they destroy it. 1. The Romans. After believing in Catholicism, he frantically destroyed ancient Greek and Roman culture, demolished temples, smashed statues of gods, and banned the Olympic Games. Reason - God is the only God, the others are demons. (I think everything about culture is problematic) 2: Spaniards. He insists that Native American culture is ‘devil’ and wreaks havoc on it. (I think everything about culture is problematic) Three: German fascism. (I think everything about culture is problematic) 4: The Cultural Revolution Movement to Destroy the Four Olds. (I think everything about culture is problematic) 5: The Taliban blow up the Bamiyan Buddhas. (I think everything about culture is problematic) I once asked a person who likes to curse traditional Chinese culture: "China was ahead in ancient times and backward in modern times. Are we sorry for the ancients? Or are they sorry for us?" He patted the table with shame and helplessness and said, "Hey! We are sorry for our ancestors!" So I asked again: "In a relay race, the ancestors are ahead and the descendants are lagging behind. Do the descendants have the right to scold the ancestors? Answer is: "No. "This reminds me of what some politicians said in front of Emperor Charlemagne when Germany was defeated: "We are the despicable sinners! "Look at China today, those warriors who curse their ancestors, those warriors who refuse to take responsibility for China's backwardness as their own, those warriors who argue that the Chinese nation is an inferior nation, those warriors who argue that Chinese culture is an inferior culture, those warriors who Warriors who constantly laugh at small feet, thigh-highs, pigtails, and eunuchs, but dare not criticize 'foreign trash' Their bravery has been obliterated by those words of deep self-blame. Therefore, I dare to say boldly, brave and shameless The real meaning lies in admitting: We are the despicable sinners 1. The wavering of my thoughts “We describe the ugliness in world history as the ugliness unique to Chinese history, and then argue that Chinese culture is an inferior culture. This kind of person is like an idiot. Many years ago, probably when I was in high school, there was a book and a TV series that were quite popular at the time. The book was called "The Ugly Chinese" and the author was Bo Yang from Taiwan. The TV series was called "River Sage" and the script was It was written by Su Shuyang. The ideas promoted are similar. Generally speaking, they compare Chinese traditional culture to a dirty "sauce vat" and attribute China's more than 100 years of backwardness to the culture created by our ancestors - especially Confucianism. The book lists some of the dross of Chinese culture, such as: eight-part essay, little feet, imperial staff, and eunuchs. Blind worship of idols, foolish loyalty and foolish filial piety, the confinement of thoughts, and the inequality of status between men and women. It also mentioned some Chinese people's ignorant and cruel behaviors: such as eating Yi Zi in the famine years, burning Epang Palace, burning books to embarrass Confucian scholars, playing power, strife with each other, internal fighting, etc. So we came to the conclusion that China's backwardness lies in the inferiority of traditional culture, and it should abandon traditional culture and accept Western civilization (actuallyWesternization). After reading these two works, I have a profound feeling: China's traditional culture is really worthless, and Western civilization is absolutely brilliant. Moreover, some of the examples given in these two works make it seem that they It seems that what they are talking about is the iron reality - Chinese culture represents barbarism, while Western culture represents progress! After looking at it for a long time, it actually produced an idea that the Western colonists dreamed of back then: that is, the Chinese and today's backward nations are They are inherently inferior races, and the Europeans, especially the Germans, are absolutely excellent people. If China wants to progress, it must move closer to Westerners in terms of thought, culture, ideology, text structure and all aspects, and maybe it can be a little bit more alive. When I saw these works at that time, I agreed very much. To be honest, I agree! Because there were still many things I didn’t understand at that time I was only in high school and knew little about Chinese history. In my vague impression, it seemed that what Bo Yang said was right and China did exist. A lot of dark stuff. Moreover, the conservatism, corruption and autocracy in Chinese history left a deep impression on me, but in the West there are many scientists such as Einstein, Galileo, and Edison, and many writers such as Hugo, Pushkin, and Shakespeare, as well as famous Art masters Leonardo da Vinci and Van Gogh, and more importantly, the West has democracy, freedom and science. At that time, I once said: We claim to have a 5,000-year-old civilization, but if you look at it, almost all the things we use now were invented by Westerners. I once agreed with a sentence in "River Elegy": 'Don't lie to yourself anymore!' Yes, we should not always use the vast land and resources of the ancient civilization to anesthetize ourselves. We must admit our shortcomings and be brave and shameful. Only by abandoning traditional culture and the nation's bad nature can China have hope. Bo Yang once hoped that foreign friends, especially American friends, would help the Chinese people get rid of their bad roots. I agree. Because in my eyes at that time, the United States was a symbol of freedom and development and a symbol of civilization. I did believe in this view at the time, but at that time, there were still many things I didn't understand I forgot one thing. When I admired Western civilization from the bottom of my heart, I didn't even read "World History" properly. One glance. After high school, I read the Bible, The Analects of Confucius, Zhuangzi, and roughly read some Buddhist stories. Later, I began to carefully read the "Compendium of General History of China". After work, I read world history. When looking at Chinese history, I still agree with the views of Bo Yang and others, but I have some questions. For example: "River Sage" once said: The Great Wall is a symbol of China's closed country. This statement is in line with the facts. Is history true? It is said that the Chinese discriminate and oppress women, but the Bible also clearly points out that women are men's dependencies and must be at the mercy of men. They even insult women as whores. Bo Yang said that since Confucianism established its dominance in China, there have been no philosophers with new ideas. However, Fan Zhen, Gu Yanwu, and Dai Zhen are all thinkers with independent opinions However, I still basically agree with their ideas. of. I just feel that some of the so-called ‘bad qualities’ are not quite accurate. When I looked at world history, I honestly didn’t have any deep feelings at first. I just felt that Westerners had many countries and ethnic groups. There were particularly many wars in Europe, and religious disputes were more frequent But at this time, I still had no understanding of Western culture. What a bad impression. However, my questions increased: Bo Yang repeatedly mocked the Chinese for having a eunuch system, but eunuchs also traditionally existed in Rome and Turkey, and castration of artists also existed in European countries. Is it possible that eunuch-making is not a Chinese patent? Moreover, Bo Yang repeatedly mocked the Chinese imperial staff as "taking off one's pants and spanking one's butt", but the Roman Empire also had the tradition of beating ministers to death with sticks, and also cut off their heads (i.e. The world-famous fascist torture) I couldn’t help but feel confused if I looked at it more carefully. . . A civilized nation, an excellent nation. These conclusions about Europeans that I had made in my mind couldn’t help but be shaken one by one! 2. Ugly human beings When I saw ancient civilizations, I also appreciated the splendid culture of Greece and Rome. But when I looked at medieval history, which lasted until the British Parliamentary War, to be honest, I couldn’t bear to look at human history anymore. There is such despicable intrigues in the world, there is such frantic destruction of civilization, there are such bestialities and scandals that even the most barbaric and chaotic tyrants in the East cannot commit! ★Destruction “I once said, ‘The Chinese destroy culture, such as Xiang Yu burning Afang Palace and Dong Zhuo destroying Chang’an and Luoyang. Foreign countries do not do this!’ But I was wrong. Only now do I know: describe the ugliness in world history as the ugliness unique to Chinese history, and then argue that Chinese culture is inferior. This kind of person is like an idiot. In ancient times, when the Western Rome fell, the Goths, a branch of the Germanic people, burned buildings in Rome. 45,000 houses were destroyed, and 1,800 palaces were burned to the ground. Treasures were robbed, and all the buildings were destroyed. All the gold, silver, treasures and prisoners of war became the property of Alaric, the leader of the Goths.Burial objects, books and cultural relics were smashed and destroyed. Even if 100 palaces could equal the size of one Afang Palace, the amount of damage caused by the Goths was still 18 Afang Palaces. This is an astronomical number that is astonishing! And the astronomical numbers caused by European destruction are far more than this In 1618, the Germans were still Germans, with quasi-Mongolian blood flowing in their veins. However, they were called by some people to be a naturally excellent and pure race (actually Hitler claimed to be a pure race), but they shamelessly turned to their own culture. and the people raised the butcher's knife. Due to religious disputes, in the past 30 years, the Germans invited the Danes, the Swedes, and later the Spaniards and Russians, and almost all neighboring countries to open their own countries. What to do? Is it trade? Is it spreading culture? No! It’s destruction! It’s massacre! Within 30 years, one-third of the German population died, and five-sixths of the buildings were destroyed. Germany’s nearly 2,000-year-old ancient civilization has almost become a masterpiece—— It was these outstanding Germans who started the Second World War more than 300 years later. The destruction continues, and becomes more severe, worse, and dehumanizing every time! Not only the Germans, but people from other European countries are also very interested in cultural destruction, and the scale and far-reaching influence are amazing! The Dutch hated the Spanish rulers, so they took it out on culture. They took out their future The method of destroying Indonesian civilization was to burn and smash more than 5,500 churches, of which more than 300 were built in the early Roman era and have a history of nearly a thousand years. The Dukes of Alpha in Spain did not show weakness and used the methods used by their ancestors to exterminate the Inca culture and razed Antwerp, the largest city in the Netherlands, the center of Western European civilization, to the ground. Antwerp's revenue represents half of the entire Spanish treasury. The Spaniards destroying their own economic lifeline in this way is hysterical at best and schizophrenic at worst. Originally, I thought that Europeans were just colonists destroying the culture of other regions. Later I learned that they even Culture also refused to let go: in 1687, the Venetians used cannons to bombard the Parthenon, which was hailed as the "Treasure of Greece". After the 18th century, powers from Western Europe also came to rob it, just like burning and looting the Old Summer Palace! What a nation that destroys civilization! What is puzzling is that after the Romans annexed Carthage, they clearly classified Carthage as one of their provinces and made it part of the Roman Empire, and then set six fires there. Days and six nights. It is unreasonable to spread salt around the city and destroy the culture of Carthage. . . What’s even more frightening is that I originally knew that the Chinese exchanged their children for food during the famine years, which felt very barbaric. Later I learned that during the Russian expedition to the East, Commander Boyakov [this man was a civil servant] used the excuse of insufficient military rations to He led his men to feast on human flesh, both alive and dead, from Moscow to the Heilongjiang River. . . Having said this, I feel very tired. Because the examples of Europeans destroying culture and destroying human beings are still only a small part of the story. "In European history, we rarely see them destroying a palace——this is not a compliment to them. Europeans destroyed culture. On a small scale, they completely destroyed a city; on a large scale, they destroyed the civilization of a nation! A good Roman city, the Gauls came and burned it, the Carthaginians came and burned it, the Goths came and burned it, the Romans governed it themselves, it was still burning! The destruction of the Inca and Mayan civilizations, the disasters caused by the Crusades, the civil strife and destruction of the Huguenot War, the bloody killings of the Hussite Wars, the atrocities of France and Spain in Italy If you want to fully understand what Bo Yang and others have said The cultural achievements of Western civilized people are praised, so you can read it yourself slowly. You may watch it for three days and three nights and still not finish it. ★Traitor I used to think that there were many traitors in China, including Qin Hui, Wang Jingwei, and Yuan Shikai, who were not traitors to the country. They also instigated the unfaithful emperor to kill national heroes such as Yue Fei and Yuan Chonghuan. Therefore, the quality of the Chinese people was too poor and their culture was problematic. No wonder they were bullied and ruled by others. But I was wrong. Those who argue that there are many traitors in their own nation are themselves traitors. Not to mention the armies of European countries captured by the fascists during World War II, nor the Turks’ organization of Christian Europe. The reason why the Germans opened their country and allowed foreigners to invade them that I mentioned just now was because of religious disputes. If there are extenuating circumstances, then the British King called Italian and German mercenaries to the British Isles to suppress Kate's attack. Peasants' uprising is simply a bizarre idea that is inferior to animals. The Empress Dowager Cixi united with the British and French soldiers stationed in China to suppress the Taiping uprising. Although she was traitorous, she did not go all the way to "please". In contrast, Cixi and the King of England, a pair of traitorous "brothers and sisters", seemed to be British. Wang is even more shameless and has no personality. Alaric invaded Rome, and Rome's national hero Stiligo resisted bravely, but was killed by Honorius, the foolish emperor of Rome (and a mentally retarded person). When Joan of Arc was defending France, she was sold to the British for 40,000 francs by the people she was defending - this was the result of a gangster.Bad means. And it's disgusting! Did the French sell their national hero as a whore?! Czech General Wallenstein fought for the Kaiser against the Danish invasion, but ended up being tricked into going to the palace and shot with a poisonous arrow - the same gangster method. Yue Fei was murdered on unfounded charges. Wallenstein's death was really a useless death! When Hannibal was executed by the king he was defending, he sighed: 'A man who is so feared by the Romans is about to die! 'The Punic War lasted for hundreds of years and poisoned the national defenders at the most critical moment of the war. Their civilization is really evident. What is even more ridiculous is the war between Rome and Persia. In the first three wars, regardless of victory or defeat, the proud Romans "generously" paid a large amount of gold to the Persian Empire. The Byzantine Empire seemed too rich, so they successively sent 21,000 gold to the Persian Empire. Pounds of gold were surrendered, even by Justinian. Napoleon III was defeated in the Franco-Prussian War, and his courtship to the King of Prussia who defeated him was disgusting. His descendants also continued the tradition he left behind - on the eve of World War II, the French representative betrayed the Czech Republic in Munich in the hope of gaining peace. The French actually performed a cheerful group dance in front of the embassy. In the early days of World War II, when they watched their ally Polish soldiers attack Nazi tanks with their long hair, and finally fell off their horses and died, the French hid in the air-raid shelters and watched them like a movie. When the troops arrived in Paris, these French people who felt they were excellent elected two traitors, Pétain and Laval, and completely betrayed themselves. After that, did France gain peace? No! Their people were armed by the fascists, acted as French traitors, invaded the Soviet Union, and turned into cannon fodder These are the ugly faces of European traitors throughout the ages! But they are only part of it. ★Torture “I used to think that the Chinese were good at torture, and the punishments for killing people were varied. But I was wrong. Now I know: to describe the cruelty in world history as the cruelty unique to Chinese history, and then argue that Chinese culture is an inferior culture. This kind of person is like an idiot. The most terrifying criminal law in China is "Ling Chi", which is to use a knife to cut off the skin and flesh of a person's body bit by bit, and then make a cut in the person's heart. In "civilized" Europe, the Vatican used blunt instruments to cut people, not knives, but oyster shells. Before the execution, the hands and feet were cut off, but after the execution, they would not make a stab in the heart. The person would slowly struggle to death on his own. (A Greek female geometer was once subjected to this torture.) In France, melted lead water was poured on the human body drop by drop, and then the skin and flesh were removed piece by piece with pliers. Of course, before the execution, a layer of quicklime was sprinkled on the person's body. As for tortures such as gouging out eyes, cutting off ears, dismembering the body by five horses, lighting sky lanterns, etc., they were not uncommon in European history, especially when the peasant uprising in Daweiben in Germany was suppressed. What makes me dumbfounded even more is that during the Thirty Years' War, Europeans invented a kind of "itching punishment", which is to smear honey and salt on the soles of criminals' feet and let sheep lick them, so that the criminals laughed to death. It was really An extremely clever creation! Xu Yunfeng was once threatened by a pro-American Kuomintang officer in Zhazi Cave: "Can you resist the hundreds of punishments invented by the Americans?" It seems that Europeans' research on torture has continued into modern society. Still working tirelessly. Even in the actual records of the Vietnam War, all kinds of torture in the United States were modernized. That can be called progress. ★Confinement In the past, I thought that Chinese people imprisoned their thoughts and destroyed their culture, such as the prevalence of eight-legged essay and the emergence of literary inquisition. Now I know that China pales in comparison to the Europeans when it comes to restricting ideas. In the fifth century AD, Emperor Constantine declared Catholicism the state religion. From then until around the seventeenth century, for 1,200 years, printing was not allowed in Europe (which was tantamount to cutting off the roots of culture), 'heretical' scientific research was not allowed, religious debates were not allowed, let alone cultural and artistic There are 'heretic' creations. In Spain, men who argued about the Bible were buried alive and women burned alive. Add one in Germany: after the heretic is executed, the property belongs to the informer. In France, in the early 17th century, if you dared to hold a piece of printed paper, you would be sentenced to death. Germany's anti-heresy laws and the Inquisition were famous in Europe, and other countries followed suit. Finally got to Martin. Luther implemented the religious reform, but Calvin, the 'Pope' of Geneva, still did not allow singing, dancing, playing games, wearing beautiful clothes, still banned music, and brutally suppressed the Anabaptists. European people who have believed in Catholicism for generations cannot read the Bible. This is an extremely strange phenomenon, because the Bible can only be copied into books in Hebrew and ancient Greek. Even if they can read it, they cannot understand it. Until the Reformation, ordinary people in Europe This is the first time I have seen a Bible written in my own ethnic language. For a nation that confines its thoughts and destroys its culture, it is no wonder that it is helpless in the face of the epidemic of the Black Death. It is no wonder that illiteracy is everywhere, and that the founding of medicine only has a history of more than 200 years. China has"Books trap Confucianism. It can be said that Europe has no books to burn and no Confucianism to trap." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out Although China has many religions and beliefs, there are no religious wars. No matter what kind of religion in China, they will not frequently inflict death sentences on people based on their doctrines. The death penalty! The death penalty! The death penalty! Europe has inexplicably established many names for the death penalty. Hus and Jerome were sentenced to death for opposing church exploitation, Bruno for supporting the doctrines of Copernicus, and Thomas. More was sentenced to death for refusing to recognize the King of England as a religious leader (he initially planned to have his entrails roasted and fed to animals), while Servetus was actually killed by the religious reformers because he made some new discoveries about blood circulation. Calvin was roasted alive. Campanella was imprisoned for 27 years for writing "City of the Sun". He served the country well. Cervantes, who gave an arm in the war, was deprived of his religious membership and lost the right to work because he offended the church. He died tragically in the slums! As for Rabelais, he escaped from the mob by luck, but his friend who assisted him in publishing "The Legend of the Giant" was killed by a stick! Even Michelangelo was blamed for his work in "The Last Judgment" He had "heretical" creative tendencies and was almost prosecuted by the church. . . ` In ancient times, Europeans killed Plato, Socrates and Aesop. In the Middle Ages, they intensified their murder of civilized elites. In European civilization, you have farmers who sow seeds for you, but do you have soil? If we talk about growth, it will only take hundreds of years. And before that, how many times have you experienced burning, destruction and extermination! China’s eight-part essay was only established for 600 years at most, while the religious extremist rule in Europe lasted 1,200 years. If compared with them, they destroyed civilization. The ability to imprison thoughts is something we Easterners have to admit defeat. Because if people like Li Shizhen, Xu Guangqi, Cao Xueqin, Zu Chongzhi, Li Bai, Du Fu, Ma Jun, and Sun Simiao were in Europe, they would have died hundreds of times, let alone Shi Naian, the author of "Water Margin"! ★Evil King China once had some bastard rulers that were rare in a century. Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, Emperor Wuzong of the Ming Dynasty, the Second Emperor of the Qin Dynasty, Emperors Jie, Zhou, and Huan Ling But please believe me, if there are only a handful of such thugs and beast-like rulers in China, then In Europe, they can find many of the same kind, and their debauchery and violence are far greater than those of these villains in China! They describe the ugliness of world history as the unique ugliness of Chinese history, and then argue that Chinese culture It's an inferior culture. This kind of person is like a gangster. I don’t want to list the 12 stupid kings of France one by one. There are endless topics about them. The Roman Emperor Nero, a monster born from the marriage of his uncle and his niece, was greatly inspired when he saw his mother killing his father when he was a child. As an adult, he became bloodthirsty. In order to seize power, he first cut his mother's boat off. Shen, because he was still alive, sent warriors to hunt him down. He stabbed his pregnant wife to death. In addition to profligacy and indiscriminate killing, he suddenly burned down the entire Rome out of nowhere. The fire continued for days and countless people died, but he stood on the balcony and laughed. As for the cause of the arson, there is no accurate explanation yet. It can probably be attributed to "not being mentally normal". There have also been great devastations caused by wars in the East, but such inexplicable acts of destruction are probably rare to find even in the history of the world. Grakra, the Grand Duke of Romania, did something even more ridiculous. Seeing that the Central Asian businessmen were not allowed to take off their hats, they cruelly nailed the Central Asian businessmen's hats to their heads. In order to show their majesty, dozens of tall iron sticks were inserted at the entrance of the palace, and the living people were dressed like barbecues, and new ones were replaced every day, which was called justice. In fact, it only shows that he is a mentally abnormal person, and Queen Margaret III actually owns a swimming pool filled with the blood of girls under the age of 12. In the end, all the civil and military ministers who had girls at home fled. I don’t know if their cruelty can compare to that of King Zhou of China, but I know that King Zhou owned wine pools and meat forests, which was a manifestation of his luxury. What he relied on to suppress resistance were the cannons and pots, which were symbols of his cruelty. . Grakra's forest of human flesh and Magritte's pool of human blood only made me feel that their cruelty and luxury far exceeded that of Zhou - especially their dehumanized 'imagination'! In the past, when I looked at Chinese history, when I saw When Tang Zhongzong's daughter poisoned him, I felt it was really inhumane. But when I saw the Roman Emperor Severus being beaten to death by his daughter and son-in-law, and immediately throwing the body into the street for public display, and then driving him over with a carriage, I felt that it was really inhumane. I can’t help but marvel: What a civilized nation! Even if China has the evil deeds of killing fathers and regicides, there are no such crazy, shameless, conscienceless and blatant cases! Although Ivan the Terrible is great, it is difficult for him to change the Europeans The traditional wildness finally killed his crown prince with a scepter (Rebin's oil painting)(Where the Thunder Emperor showed his performance) And Caesar, he was fatally stabbed by his illegitimate son Belud When I saw the emergence of a mentally retarded emperor Sima Zhong in Chinese history, I felt ridiculous and shameful. But after understanding less than half of European history, I actually found a group of mentally retarded emperors or kings. In addition to the aforementioned Grakla, Charles VI of France was mentally ill, Tsar Fedor of Russia was a fool in the womb, and Rome The monarch Claudius was polio and an idiot. Although the other Roman emperor Honorius was mentally retarded, he was relatively sober because he had not forgotten to kill Stiligo, the national hero who defended Rome, and was implicated! ★Lewd-promiscuous When I heard that Emperor Sui Yang raped his own sister, I thought it was outrageous. Looking back at what the Europeans were doing, I couldn't help but burst out laughing. The Greeks had a great tradition of intermarriage between siblings (Cleopatra's husband was his biological brother), while in Rome, uncles could marry nieces, and half-brothers and sisters could marry. As for the civilized deeds told in Greek legends about a prince who killed his father, married his own mother, and had four children with his mother, it further reveals the deep roots of European culture. This kind of incest habit seems to have become a long tradition. Hitler's first lover Gilly was his niece. I wonder if it is a continuation of Roman civilization in modern society?! I have seen a comment about the emperor before , said: Ming Wuzong was the biggest bastard emperor in Chinese history because he committed adultery with his minister’s wife. In Europe, because emperors did not allow concubines, sexual scandals involving kings and ministers' wives generally appeared in the palaces of various countries. It may not be too much to say that European palaces are wife-swapping clubs. As a result, in the 10th century AD, a kind of folk culture was formed in which men and women lived together. If Ming Wuzong is really measured by the standard of bastards, then European monarchs have become bastards one after another. Of course, their tradition should also be called: bastard tradition. Elizabeth I was a product of this tradition. The great Napoleon had many cuckolds, the excellent Queen Peter Snow kept a large number of male pets in the harem, and the powerful Ivan the Terrible attempted to rape his daughter-in-law. The infatuated Queen Marley avenged her lover and murdered her own husband. . . Such a chaotic noble court must have been caused by this far-reaching cultural influence. If Caesar had not had an improper relationship with King Nicomes when he was on a mission to Asia Minor, he would still be worthy of my admiration. Because Caesar had many titles, dictator for life, head of state, etc. . . But after returning from Asia Minor, he gained another title: the queen's love rival. Please look at the lyrics of this song that satirizes Caesar's homosexuality: Caesar conquered Gaul, Nicomes conquered him. Caesar triumphed bravely because he conquered Rome. Nicomes did not triumph, but he conquered Caesar! ★Conspiracy Some people say: Europeans are aboveboard because when conflicts arise, they do not engage in intrigues, but resort to duels. I don’t know if the Chinese hooligans who draw lots to kill each other (the form is very similar to a duel) are also aboveboard. I want such people to see how ‘open and aboveboard’ Europeans are. Alexander, the ruler of Greece and Macedonia, showed no mercy to those who offended him. He first killed the nephew of his mentor Aristotle, and then took a shot and stabbed his savior to death with his own hands (Europeans always like to do it themselves) ), his ability to kill heroes is by no means inferior to Zhu Yuanzhang. What is especially shameful is that when he killed his close friend who grew up with him, he pretended to be crazy and became unconscious after drinking the "sacred water". When he killed his father's old subordinate, he actually sent an assassin to kill him - this is A trick that Zhu Yuanzhang could not do. Alexander is known as the King of the Universe and the Pharaoh of Egypt, but if you say that he is "above and aboveboard", then I really don't agree with him. The Pope is a respected figure in Europe. European monarchs and kings all call him "Dad" in a friendly colloquial manner. It was these good fathers of Europeans who, in the 8th century AD, forged an imperial edict titled "Emperor Constantine donated land" and deceived European countries into transferring land to him on a regular or irregular basis. The fraud lasted for more than 700 years. , was exposed by Naples historian Vara. A dignified pope, he did what he did as a reform-through-labor prisoner, and he defrauded him for a long time and defrauded him of so much wealth. It was truly unprecedented. There is a saying in the labor camp: I would rather hand in ten bastards than one swindler. Pope, the father of all the kings in Europe, how do I evaluate you?! This is not the only more shameful fraud! In the 16th and 17th centuries in Europe, the church sold a large number of 'absolution charms' to the public. That is, the souls of people who bought the absolutism charms could go straight to heaven. It’s just deceiving the people, but they also treat the saints they respect as human beings: take a tattered blanket and say it was used by Christ, find a tattered turban and say it was worn by the Virgin Mary, and the most shameless thing is to use the name of the Lord. The bones of sheep and other animals were passed off as the remains of St. Peter, and each piece was sold for 5 gold coins. If this first pope has a soul in heaven, I'm afraidI'm going to cry in heaven. As for using a bunch of chicken feathers to pass off as angel feathers for sale, it is even easier for them to do. In Germany, there have been four peasant uprisings in more than 40 years, including the shoe uprising (shoes are a symbol of poor peasants). The lords and knights deceived the peasants, pretended to sign a peace treaty, then disintegrated the peasant army, and finally carried out a bloody suppression. Peasants in Dawei and Franconia broke out in uprising twice, and the German rulers repeatedly used such methods: signing a peace treaty, disbanding the rebels, and massacring the peasants. The Chinese even knew that you were not joking. European monarchs Shamelessness has reached its extreme. Similarly, similar situations have occurred in the United Kingdom and France, but the method has changed. They lured the leaders of the peasant army to negotiate, and then immediately arrested and killed them. They treated the leader of the Zachary uprising, Kaler, the same way they treated the British farmers. So does Leader Taylor. Haitian independence leader Toussaint. Louverture was also captured by Napoleon through deception - where is the aboveboardness of Europeans reflected? Could it be that Dantes first stole Pushkin's wife openly and then killed Pushkin in a duel? The most surprising thing is that there was a false tsar in Russia. In Russia, in order to gain power, the emperor's uncle Isky actually hired a handsome, tall, dashing and suave gangster from Lithuania to impersonate the long-dead prince Dimitri. Moreover, the fake tsar appeared twice in Russia. It was really the palace of the world. A super farce in history, and a 'miracle' that makes people laugh and cry! There are countless such examples in civilized Europe. . . Ivan the Terrible killed his uncle, the emperor's uncle, and the prince. His mother was murdered by a powerful family official. His son was assassinated by Boris, and Boris also died in a daze. The palace of this era was so murderous. . In the past 1,000 years, 20 popes have died unexpectedly, and the cause of death of 10 popes is still unknown. This is the aboveboardness of Europe. Unprecedented and unimaginable fraud, scandal, cruelty, absurdity and farce have appeared countless times in Europe. Do you want to see a history that is several times darker, more terrifying, more disgusting, and more ignorant than Chinese history? Then I recommend World History to you. Don’t think of yourself as the only one who is ugly: It’s still the same sentence: describing the common ugliness of mankind as the unique ugliness of one’s own nation, and then arguing that Chinese culture is inferior culture - this is a meaningless reflection, and its method is similar to that of an idiot. Having said that, I don’t want to talk too much about the history of the West. I only hope that those who believe in Bo Yang or the ideas promoted in "Heshang" can use their brains and read some books, including world history, or Eastern and Western works on religion and philosophy. If you find it difficult to read, you can also read the children's book "Five Thousand Years of the World" written by Mr. Chen Bixiang. You can also read children’s books about European classical culture. Anyway. I hope you will not be ignorant, pretend to be knowledgeable, make random comments, complain randomly, and regard yourself as a sensible person with progressive ideas and great personality when you have only a little knowledge. So much so that they said: "North Koreans are an inferior nation, and Koreans are an excellent nation." In addition, some Chinese people have such remarks, such as: Chinese people are very capable of giving birth to children, but they are not good at anything else. Also: The Chinese race is inherently bad. Even: The French call the Chinese whores (the tone of voice is calm and calm when speaking, full of affirmative attitude). I want to say to such people: ‘Your mother is also Chinese, isn’t she? . . 'Some people even say: "The Mongols can rule China, so there is something wrong with China's culture." This is nonsense with confused logic. China was ruled by the Mongols for 89 years and Russia was ruled for two and a half centuries. Not only did they capture Baghdad, they also eventually conquered India (the Mughal Dynasty). The Eastern Roman Empire was destroyed by the Turks who had been ruled by the Mongols. Yes, according to this statement, wouldn’t the problem of Western culture be more serious? ! There is no need to discriminate against yourself in an extreme way. Greece has been ruled by aliens for thousands of years. I wonder if those with low self-esteem are interested in using this to belittle Western culture? The era of the Five Husties in China was also the period when the Western Roman Empire was destroyed. The Huns not only captured Chang'an, but also invaded Ravenna. For the inferiority maniacs, they will only emphasize the humiliation suffered by China, and then make remarks about cultural inferiority. As for the West, it seems that the burning of Rome can represent a bright future for the West. ——They will never say anything bad, because most of them don’t understand the West at all, and they don’t bother to understand it. [Note: Lombardy, Arabia, Slavs, and Bulgaria also invaded Eastern Rome] Both the East and the West have had darkness and humiliation in their history, and both have flaws and deficiencies in their culture. Both China and Rome have experienced foreign invasions many times. I have tasted the loss of territory and compensation. Why should some of our compatriots humiliate themselves and take great pains to prove that they are inferior races? 4. Face your weaknesses: I admit, and we must also admit, that our country is a developing countryIn China, the average quality of its citizens is lower than that in developed countries. Therefore, some Chinese people abroad are discriminated against because of their low quality - this is a reality we cannot escape. ? Then we might be able to do two things: 1) Demonstrate that you are an inferior nation. 2) Donate to education, or try your best to promote a system that is beneficial to the future of the country. If I were in Europe or the United States, I would see Chinese people spitting, making loud noises, driving at speed, picking up groceries, and fighting. . . I will not prove that the Chinese are an inferior nation. I will hate those who destroy China's "culture" - etiquette, integrity, benevolence, justice and morality. I will also look for problems in various aspects of my country’s economy and other systems. Today, the quality of Chinese people is generally low. We must admit that the reason is not that the Chinese people are inferior, but that the economy is underdeveloped. Therefore, it is better to admit that the system is backward than to admit that we are an inferior nation. Instead of arguing that you are an inferior nation, it is better to donate some money to the Hope Project - even one yuan is valuable. Some people describe the low quality of citizens common in developing countries (Africa, Latin America, and Eastern Europe) as the bad character of Chinese people, and then argue that the Chinese are an inferior nation. Donations to educational projects are worth a penny. This can also be called a skill. Some people say: "I discovered that the Chinese people are of low quality, and I am doing it to myself! I am trying to alert the world!" I want to ask these people loudly - do you still have the courage and IQ of a human being? "The Four Most Condemning Novels in China: "The Current Account of Officialdom" exposes the ugliness of officialdom. "The Travels of Lao Can" exposes the ugliness of the official family. "The Flower of Evil" exposes the ugliness of the official family. "The Strange Current Situation I've Witnessed for Twenty Years" reveals the ugliness of the official family. Americans’ impeachment of the president and removal of bureaucrats is also a family scandal of the upper class. The government reflects on the Cultural Revolution or a family scandal of the upper class. Sun Yat-sen, Mao Zedong, and Kang Youwei, who have demonstrated the inferior quality of the Chinese people, discussed whether the Chinese people are inferior, and what did they attack and accuse? You know it without thinking. What about conscience? ! Some people say that the reason why Chinese people are not of high quality is because Confucianism is pseudo-moral. 'fart. In European feudal society, citizens in many countries did not pay attention to hygiene. They defecated in corners and did not take baths. Martin Luther did not argue that "Western religion is false morality", but put forward the slogan of "cleanse religion and rebuild morality". Mr. Sun Yat-sen mentioned that the quality of the Chinese people was not high and also called for the reconstruction of morality. Japan's "Educational Purpose" said that "moral education should be based on Confucius so that everyone can admire urban morality." Only the "Analects of Confucius" during the Cultural Revolution said this "Benevolence is hypocritical slave morality", and as we all know, the consequences of the Cultural Revolution were another decline in national morality! The improvement of quality depends on education. Is it possible to improve the quality of Chinese people by digging out their bad traits? If "The Ugly Chinese" were printed into 1.3 billion copies and distributed to every Chinese, even to illiterate people in remote areas, would it help improve the quality of the Chinese people? From this point of view, Bo Yang's IQ is not as good as that of a rural teacher who helps farmers become illiterate. Or a beggar who raises funds for education (like Wu Xun). I don’t want to belittle Mr. Wu Xun. In our hometown, beggars are called “stinky beggars,” but some people are worse than stink beggars. The strength of a country cannot be achieved by discovering its bad qualities. 5. System saves the country The British who believe in Christianity, the Germans who believe in Catholicism, the Japanese who believe in Shinto and the Russians who believe in Orthodox Christianity have completely different cultural traditions, people's character, customs and races! The reason why they are able to become powerful is not to organize a "ancestor scolding group" to dig out their bad roots and go to Japanese temples or St. Peter's Cathedral to curse endlessly. It is not to change genetic injection drugs to transform themselves into a superior race. Instead, it relies on changing the backward political system to drive economic development and progress. They carried out the industrial revolution, unified the motherland, and the Meiji Restoration. Washington, Cavour, and Dandong did this, and Mr. Sun Yat-sen followed the same path! The capitalist revolution freed Europe from ignorance and backwardness, and enabled the church to gradually abandon anti-heresy laws and the Inquisition. Enable the people of Europe to create wealth and develop their intelligence. The capitalist revolution allowed the originally ignorant and uneducated people to learn to respect science and create a new civilization. It restores sanity to people who were originally in a daze and develops their imagination and cohesion. The king was overthrown, the extreme religious rule ended, and the feudal system collapsed. Europe is still a Catholic Europe, but let us see - the fate of Europe before and after the revolution is very different! It was like opening a dazzling gap across the history of Europe. Improving the national system and developing productivity is the way for a country to become prosperous and powerful.Revolutionaries such as Renwell were striving to establish a new national system, but no one held his head and thought hard all day long: Where is the bad nature of our nation? Tan Houying, the leader of the Red Guards who destroyed Kong Lin, knew how to reflect. Can't the Chinese who are trying to save the country by digging out their "bad roots" reflect on themselves? It is unthinkable to destroy culture in order to save the country. Voltaire told the French: We need not be so surprised by China's achievements that we think its system is the most complete in the history of mankind - What Voltaire emphasized is: system. Montesquieu, who advocated the principle of separation of powers, also talked about the system, rather than shouting: Completely smash Catholicism! But someone once shouted: Completely smash the Confucius store. Can this really save China? Let us look backcan we? Comrade Deng Xiaoping made China strong and prosperous, not by criticizing Lin Piao, Confucius and Song Jiang. What he did was to reform the system and develop productivity - this is what is happening around us, and we should understand it. To save China, we must rely on revolutionaries such as Sun Yat-sen and reformers who adapt to the times. We cannot rely on Bo Yang, let alone Nie Yuanzi and Kuai Dafu. The Revolution of 1911 was recognized, but the Cultural Revolution was denied. All movements that use extreme means to destroy culture in order to progress will only expose their own bad nature, even cruelty and stupidity, in history. The Nazi Party, the Taliban, and some radical elements attempt to exchange for so-called achievements by completely burning down a culture. Even if there is no war, such people are bound to fail. During the Cultural Revolution, people called Chinese culture "remnants of feudalism". Now, there are still people calling Chinese culture "sauce vat culture". This is by no means a good sign. Let’s hope history doesn’t repeat itself. 6. We are the despicable sinners! When I was in middle school, I saw a statistics on the rate of invention in Chinese history in a textbook, which made me feel ashamed. China's invention rate has been relatively high since the Tang Dynasty. We are not qualified to compare with them now! Therefore, I am only a little proud of the achievements of my ancestors, and more of them feel ashamed. Instead of comforting ourselves like Ah Q by saying, "We were richer than you before," we should deeply reflect in front of our ancestors: Why are we so useless! Just like after Greece was conquered by the northern barbarians, almost every generation of waste was produced! We won't make the same mistakes again As for the culture of cursing, people who curse their ancestors will naturally feel better if they shift the responsibility to the ancients. This may also be a continuation and development of Ah Q’s spiritual method of spiritual victory. Don’t vent your anger on the ancients, that’s not your skill. The official system of the Song Dynasty was corrupt, and the military system had serious shortcomings, which led to people being bullied. Later generations would only despise them, but would not complain to the people of the powerful Han Dynasty and Tang Dynasty. China was 2,000 years ahead of the world, but when it was passed to us, it fell behind. It is necessary and right to reflect on yourself and be brave and aware of shame. However, being brave and aware of shame does not mean venting your anger on your powerful ancestors. Instead, you should find the reason in yourself who is lagging behind! This is like a relay race. The person running in front is People are originally in the lead, but then the baton is passed to the hands of the latecomers but they fall behind. If the latecomers spend all their time blaming the leaders instead of looking for the reasons why they are lagging behind, then I think this is not only cowardly, but even shameless. I absolutely do not believe that inferiority maniacs and people who take pleasure in insulting their own nation can revitalize any country, but I know that they lack basic historical knowledge and yet publish fallacies without shame. People who wantonly slander Eastern civilization and prove that they are inferior nations already have a market in China. In their eyes, self-esteem is stupid and conservative, self-improvement is hopeless, they seek truth from facts, and self-deprecation is the happiest thing! Their theoretical basis is nothing more than one-sidedness and ignorance. I firmly believe that most of these people have an eager and eager heart to betray their country. Learning from each other’s strengths should be the way of thinking and behavior of a normal person. Edward Gibbon believed that the 100-year history of Byzantium’s existence ‘has always been a story of weakness and tragedy’. However, some scum of our nation, ignorant people and fools, so blindly worship all Western "civilizations". Everything from the West is swallowed up in the soul, without distinction between good and bad, good or bad, no fragrance or smell, no distinction between essence and decay. Everyone will say to take the essence and discard the dross, but who actually does it? Do our women give up foot binding just to get breast augmentation? Is it just to learn about their homosexuality and their ability to spread AIDS? For example, we envy a developed country. For us, what we need to learn is its advanced political and economic system, people's imagination and creativity, as well as human rights and legal awareness. As for his shortcomings: laxity, absurdity, cowardice, and decadence, there is no need to learn from them, let alone imitate their "bad habits", which led to the outbreak of gay parades in big cities.   Others shouted: Not having a dog is a sign of lack of love. He hugged, cherished and loved his pug, but left his parents in a nursing home without visiting them for several months. This kind of person takes the dross and discards the essence. The admiration of the West has reached a state of confusion, and in the end, even raising dogs does not raise parents. I would like to ask those scholars and experts who are digging into the bad roots of Chinese culture: China is in an era of exchange and integration of "Eastern and Western cultures". Should we dig out the bad roots from abroad, or should we not? In addition to life, a person also has a nation. Europeans and their descendants have Catholicism, Christianity, Arabs, Indonesians and Iranians have Islam, and Indians have Hinduism Why is there no place for Chinese traditional cultural thoughts in this world?! What if there are reasons for traditional culture? Containing some defects and outdated things, it must be characterized as a symbol of 'feudal society'. So, what crime should the Roman Catholic Church, which brought Europe into darkness, be guilty of? If traditional culture is destined to oppress women, then should we It can be considered that Catholicism is destined to prohibit divorce and forever oppose heresy?! Martin Luther can reform the Catholicism established by 'God', can't we improve the ideas and civilization established by our ancestors No nation has the right to belittle itself. People without self-confidence and self-esteem have no way out, let alone a nation! of. In 1609, the Dutch bourgeoisie established the world's first capitalist republic, nearly 200 years ahead of France, but the French still surpassed them in many aspects! China's inventions in the middle of the Ming Dynasty were 100% of the world's at that time 70 (our generation probably doesn’t even have 7%). Since the Europeans, who had always lagged behind China at that time, could surpass us, we must not lose the confidence and hope of surpassing them. Last autumn, I came to Beijing. Standing in front of the Ming Tombs, I was in awe, but also felt deeply ashamed. . . Those generations controlled almost all of East Asia and Southeast Asia, making them surrender and offer sacrifices. Together with the distant Russian and Ottoman Empires and the powerful Mughal Empire in India, they were considered great powers. Those generations drove away the Mongols who swept across Eurasia, and invaded their territory five times, all the way to the banks of the Onon River. They paid a huge price to quell the rebellion of the natives in the southwest, conquered the Jurchens without bloodshed, controlled Tubo and Xinjiang, North Korea and Vietnam, defeated the pretentious Japanese and the powerful Dutch, and controlled the fate of almost all surrounding countries. And let the route lead all the way to Africa, bringing them friendship, civilization and cultural exchanges, rather than Western-style killing and destruction. It has been invincible in the world for hundreds of years. And we, I’m thinking: In comparison, we are really despicable sinners! Yes, no matter how far and long the Yellow River is, it will merge into the sea, but the blue sea is not formed by the water of the Danube River. The same is true in a diverse world, and multicultural America is a role model. With their advanced economies, developed countries have transformed African culture: beer, bread, solar calendar, dance (disco). It has transformed American culture: cigarettes and capela dancing, transformed European classical culture: bowling ball, and transformed Australian culture: grass dancing and bungee jumping. The United States regards the birthday of Confucius as Teachers' Day. With the progress of some backward countries, India's Yuga has enriched our lives. Indian herbal medicine is also a manifestation of advanced civilization. I hope that with the development of South Asia's economy, it will soon be presented to the world to make our lives richer. ,Complete. The gradual economic prosperity has enabled China to gradually introduce martial arts, tea culture, drum music, and ethnic minority music to the world. Bruce Lee's movies and Jin Yong's novels have long been familiar to the West, and there will be more and more in the future. Work hard, Chinese! In early 2004, the cultural rescue project organized by Mr. Feng Jicai held a grand opening ceremony in the Great Hall of the People. I think of Charlemagne’s first cultural revival, and I hope we don’t give up halfway! Be brave and know your shame. Not bad. Sober Chinese people should start from themselves. Because we are the unsatisfactory sinners in the history of the Chinese nation. China, wake up!—— Piaotian Literature——Net welcomes all book friends to come and read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in——Piaotian Literature——! Click to view the picture link: Text The auspicious "Jade Rabbit" in the legendary connotation text In fact, the original title of this article was "Guide to Writing Pretentious Essays", but the word "pretentious" is too vulgar, so I prefer to use "connotation" instead. At the same time, this is also the first revelation of this guide: "Every word has both positive and negative attributes. When it comes to yourself, try to use positive terms; when it involves others, try to use negative terms - ―Although the two are pretty much the same thing.” For example: "Compared to those pretentious movie reviews, I think it is more important to delve deeply into the connotation of the film itself." or "Sorry, I am the general manager of xx company in Chaoyang District, Beijing and the salesperson around Dabeiyao and Dawang Road. A regional sales director is different from those humble salesmen.” So, what is connotative writing? Its definition is actually difficult to summarize. Just like the cult in the movie, different connotation texts have different characteristics, and their readership does not overlap at all, and they even hate each other. If you are forced to classify them, they have only one common characteristic, and that is: after reading it, you will not remember what the entire article said, but you will feel that the author is very meaningful-or very pretentious-and you will be in awe. . Many years later, when you look back, you will be shocked to find that the author has become a laughing stock. A friend of mine once told a story. It is said that someone once submitted an article to a film magazine. In the article, he commented that a star was "as cunning as a farmer." The editor criticized that considering the taste of readers, this cannot be said. If you insist on using the metaphor of a farmer, please Written as "Peasants of Provence". This story can be said to be a good footnote. For connotative writing, a good beginning is crucial. When we were students, our Chinese language teachers would "hem" teach us that when writing argumentative essays, we must get straight to the point. When writing connotative articles, it is not advisable to get straight to the point most of the time. Impatiently stating your arguments at the beginning of the article will only show your impatience and shallowness, and will not win the respect of readers. Don't try to make your position clear in the first natural paragraph. Experts never speak directly. Instead, they are clouded and unpredictable. In this way, the author can establish a psychological advantage over the reader at the beginning, so that he can gain a strong position in the subsequent discussion. A more popular approach is to quote famous quotes. This technique worked so well in the 1980s and 1990s that I even collected several pamphlets filled with various quotes. However, since entering the 21st century, the development of the Internet has brought about an explosion of information. Gone are the days when a few famous quotes could shock the audience. So, we need to innovate. "Knowledge is power", "If I have achieved anything, it is all because I stand on the shoulders of giants", "Genius is 99% sweat and 1% inspiration", these common sayings have been lost. Freshness, the broad masses of the people are already familiar with it. If the author insists on using it, subversion is the best way to win attention: "Edison once said that genius is 99% perspiration and 1% inspiration, but this is a famous saying that has been misrepresented for a long time, because he then said: 'This 1% inspiration is more powerful than the 99% perspiration. It's so precious." (In fact, this clarification itself is also forged, but this does not harm the persuasiveness of the connotation) "Newton humbly said that his success was standing on the shoulders of giants. Little did he know that he only said this to mock Hooke's short stature." This method works extremely well, but it requires the author to have extensive knowledge and a sense of gossip, just like a paparazzi chasing the secrets hidden behind famous quotes. Sometimes this connection is very strange. For example, Orson Welles is known to everyone as the director of the immortal masterpiece "Citizen Kane", but he was also the initiator of the 1938 radio panic about the invasion of Martians in the United States. Even if this kind of gossip has no direct connection with the topic of the following article, it can still preempt the reader and make the reader shudder and succumb to the author's wisdom. Because it is very meaningful. "Napoleon once said that China is a sleeping lion. Once it wakes up, it will shock the world. So how many people know that Napoleon's next sentence was: 'Then it is better to let it sleep forever.' From this, I thought of The bottle of 1983 Dufour wine that I treasure still has the Napoleon label on it, lying like a sleeping lion in the wine cellar. But what I want to say is that true taste has nothing to do with collection …” "Napoleon once said that China is a sleeping lion. Once it wakes up, it will shock the world. So how many people know that Napoleon's next sentence was: 'Then it is better to let it sleep forever.' It can be seen that imperialism will destroy us. They will not die. They will use various means to infiltrate, such as a movie I recently watched called "Transformers"" You see, just using a very concise transition, you can connect the gossip with different styles of themes, thereby achieving a good effect.??. If you think this is too difficult, then ignore these old guys and look for some well-known but unknown celebrities. When talking about literature, you can quote Duras, Glass, Gervase, and Kenzaburo Oe; when talking about philosophy and society, you can quote Foucault and Weber; when talking about economics, you can quote Keynes, Samuelson, and even Greenspan; When it comes to art, you can cite Eisenstein and Bu?uel. When necessary, cite the names of their works together. The common characteristic of these people is that they are very popular, but they are somewhat distant from popular culture, and there is a delicate balance between "well-known" and "unconventional". Popular elements are taboo in connotation writing. Every popular name - Guo Jingming, Zhang Wuchang, Li Yapeng, Haruki Murakami, Tom Clancy, George W. Bush, Guo Degang - will reduce the momentum of your connotation writing by half. The only use of these popular elements is to set up a target when you need to ridicule, to show that although you are outstanding, you are not ignorant of real life, and can even achieve humorous effects. The greatest advantage of humor is that it can make readers forget what you are trying to express and just laugh their way through the article. "Economists' pursuit of Keynesianism is just like girls' obsession with Guo Jingming. They are equally blind, fanatical and regardless of gender." You don’t have to actually read the books of these famous people. It is enough to remember some of the famous quotes and keep calm and indifferent when talking about them, just like mentioning your neighbors and friends inadvertently. If you have to leave a comment, don't panic. Try to be more subjective and talk more about your own feelings rather than the book itself. Not only will this not be exposed, but it will also make the audience think you are very emotional. The essence of this technique is not to involve any details or any rhetoric that might reveal the truth. You know, a lot of books these days are simply unfathomable. From practical experience, talking about writing is a fairly safe approach. A book may have no plot or characters, but it will never be without writing, even "A Brief History of Time" and "The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Era of Philip II". For example: "You said "My Name is Red"? Oh, yes, this book is excellent in every aspect, but what touched me the most was the author's writing style, which is a kind of roughness and delicacy that imply each other. The wonderful style. While hiding the volume, I felt an unprecedented tremor in my soul, like the sea after a storm, unusually calm." You see, this paragraph does not reflect any information, nor does it prove any connection with "My Name is Red". "Roughness and delicacy imply each other" can be used to describe any writing style, and no one will know whether your heart, heart or heart valves are trembling - but it is very connotative. You can prepare a few similar snake oil paragraphs and then replace them with different book titles on different occasions. This point must be paid tribute to our country’s football commentators. They can completely put the commentary of Roma vs. AC Milan on the match between Guoan and Wanda without hearing any flaws at all. They are role models to learn from. For example, one of my favorite domestic football commentary lines is this: "Their three lines are well connected with each other, so the offense is very smooth, and they can shrink in time when defending. Of course, the wings are also very important. They should pay equal attention to the midfield and must not give up. In fact, in the current leading/draw/lag Given the situation, I think as long as they are not impatient, they will be able to win. After all, football is played kick by kick." It doesn’t contain any valuable information, but you don’t think it is useless, and sometimes you may even think it makes sense. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this passage, which is the key point. The above method requires more accumulation and collection of information. If we really can't find it, we can choose to forge it. In fact, ancient eight-part essays are all about "speaking on behalf of the saint". Candidates need to write their own articles in the tone of the saint. By the same principle, all we have to do is choose the right celebrities and cleverly place our arguments on them. As long as it's not too outrageous, no one will notice it's a scam. Don't worry, no one will bother to test it, and there is no way to test it. "Kundera once said: 'Love and peace are the two major themes of mankind.' The writer who wrote "The Unbearable Lightness of Being" still has such hope for life, which makes us living in modern times Mo Ming moved me." ??This will indeed move the reader in a strange way, I mean, it will really move the reader in a strange waybut it is very meaningful. Of course, the choice of celebrity must be appropriate and consistent with his identity, and forgery also requires skills. "Thomas Eliot said that the world needs tolerance and understanding." That's good. Eliot is an Englishman and a poet. It's not a big deal to say such a thing.?Strange. As long as you have not read "The Waste Land" and "The Hollow Men", you will not have any doubts - even if you have, it doesn't matter. It is more reasonable for a poet who is pessimistic about the values ????of modern Western society to say such things. But if "Thomas Eliot once said, "It's not as delicious as dumplings, and it's better to sit down than sit down." is obviously not so credible You can replace it with "When Zhang Daqian, the master of traditional Chinese painting, lived in seclusion in Qingcheng Mountain, he once said to the Taoist priests there. …” If you must insist on doing this, then you should make some brief modifications to make it look like the following: "Thomas Eliot said: You Chinese have a saying, called dumplings, which are not as delicious as dumplings" Many people rely on foreign countries to respect themselves. The author likes to use this method to tell some weird Chinese proverbs through the mouths of foreigners-the nationality of these "foreigners" is either Japanese or American, and they usually appear as China experts. But I must point out that this is a disadvantage. The essence of connotative writing is not to be attached to anyone. You can quote famous people, but you can't make people feel that you attach great importance to these words. You may think that even remembering so many names is a hassle, so there is another way to be lazy. Here are a few fixed sentence patterns: "A famous xxx once said", "I can't remember which master once said", "I remember a long time ago" No precise names are required. , may not be as powerful as the language, but it will create a warm and leisurely poetic atmosphere. If you are not even willing to do this, there is one last way, which is to tell a short story. Fables often best reflect the philosophy of life, and those unfortunate animals are like plasticine in the hand, which can be shaped into various shapes at will. "It's the same two ants gnawing bones, one has gone away, and the other is still gnawing. Depending on the situation, we can use it as "a tough heart is crucial to success" or "knowing that giving up is also an important part of life." Although this actually has nothing to do with ants. In fact, you can derive any philosophy of life from any animal behavior. Animals will not sue you anyway, so they are safer than celebrities. The more famous one is the thorn bird. This unfortunate bird has always been greatly admired by humans. It spends its life looking for thorn trees. When it found it, it plunged its body into the longest and sharpest thorn and sang loudly with the blood and tears. At the end of the song, the thorn bird finally died of exhaustion and died singing, creating a beautiful eternity with a tragic tragedy, leaving people with a sad mystery. (The above is quoted from Baidu Encyclopedia) Although I don’t read much, I also know that this must have nothing to do with aesthetics. The thorn bird is not Van Gogh and will not commit suicide to create art - but readers will like these, especially those who lack such courage. . "Reader" can be said to be the best at this point. In every issue, readers will have at least one tofu block sketch involving an animal and extending its behavioral characteristics to human society. The last thing I want to say is that the beginning of the connotation article must have a condescending and calm temperament. Try not to use long sentences, try not to use a concluding tone, use more dashes, more modal particles and chatty nonsense. For example, "What I want to say is", "You see, as mentioned before", "I must point out". This seemingly humble tone actually reflects your calmness and self-esteem. As you can see, this connotative text tutorial itself is also a connotative text, but it has lost its own flavor because it is too straightforward and frank. This is also a loss that teaching must bear. When you can understand these things, you can already write connotative essays. Don’t panic, Buddha nature, Brokeback Mountain and inner meaning are things that exist in everyone’s heart. Although this article is called "Guidelines for Writing Connotative Essay Beginnings", it is actually complete enough. Because connotative articles usually only have a beginning, the beginning placed in the middle and the beginning placed at the end are actually the same thing. The text is touching! ! Chinese people in the counterattack against Vietnam (This is a reprint.) One early morning in July 1984, the Vietnamese army dispatched two elite divisions to launch the largest offensive in the Laoshan area, which was the 40th Division of the 14th Army of the Army. And the intensity lasted the whole day. Not long after the battle started, our military command found that the existing artillery shells on the position and the army's transportation capacity at that time were absolutely unable to meet the demand for artillery shells at that time. In desperation, we contacted the local governments of Honghe Prefecture and Wenshan Prefecture where the arms warehouses were located. Ask for help. After hearing the news, the local government took action without hesitation: on the one hand, it used radio and telephone to order the mobilization of all vehicles that could be used to load artillery shells in government agencies, institutions, and business units; on the other hand, all cadres at all levels were dispatched, filling the city and streets. , searching for vehicles that could not be reached by radio calls (the communication conditions at that time were far from what they are now). Later, they simply did not stop, and the governor, county magistrate, bureau chief and secretaries at all levels all rushed to the scene. Highway, stop all vehicles that are driving in their own territory and can be used to load artillery shells, and require them to transport the artillery shells as quickly as possible. During this process, all non-military vehicles that could be used to load artillery shells that were heard, notified, or stopped rushed to the arms warehouse without hesitation, and any vehicle with cargo on board was moved without saying a word. Absolutely proactive in unloading on site. There was a Sanqi boss. Although the Sanqi in his car was worth 30,000 to 40,000 yuan (30,000 to 40,000 yuan in 1984), he did not hesitate to throw the whole car to the ground. He drove away without caring; there was a dump truck carrying more than ten boxes of cigarettes. The owner pressed a button, flipped the cigarettes to the side of the road, turned around and left; perhaps feeling that not enough vehicles were caught, a deputy governor actually They also stopped a refrigerated truck carrying frozen meat. The driver also unloaded the frozen meat in a farmer's yard on the roadside and rushed to join in the fun. A private car owner who had just bought a new truck and was driving a family around, left more than ten people alone and asked them to find their own way home, while he walked away. For a time, the roads in the territory of the two states were in a mess, and all kinds of goods were everywhere; and even more bizarre, a pig dealer was pulling a cart of pigs. At this time, he suddenly thought of changing his evil ways and doing good, and he screamed while driving. The driver in the car opened the door and kicked and punched Mr. Pigs out of the one-meter-high car to release them on the spot. Although he was not talking about "pig ways" at this time, he was still doing a good deed (who was doing it at the time) No one thought that the goods could be unloaded into the arms warehouse, and when the military thought of this, it could only do it as an afterthought!). “For a time, the Jianshui Yanzidong Military Warehouse, our army’s largest arms warehouse in southern Yunnan, was overcrowded and overcrowded. As a result, the secret of this arms warehouse was actually made public to the world. Vehicles of various sizes, old and new, and various models automatically lined up in a long queue and moved rapidly. Seeing the hard-working warehouse workers, no one called out or made any demands. Except for the driver who wanted to move the truck, all the other people on each vehicle automatically became "coolies" and joined in the loading routine. In the middle, as soon as the cars were loaded and asked where they were, the cars sped away. Military regulations: When each vehicle arrives at the designated location, the artillery shells should be transferred to the military vehicle as quickly as possible, and the soldiers will send them to the artillery positions. When they saw the exhausted soldiers and heard the news that the frontline artillery shells were in urgent need, all the masters thought that the military regulations were to take off their pants and fart - it was superfluous, and they all asked not to transfer them, but to just do it directly. He sent the artillery shells to the position, but was immediately sternly rejected by the military! It goes without saying that our army's artillery positions are all within the range of the Vietnamese army's artillery fire! It is the duty of soldiers to enter this range. Masters must not be allowed to take such a big risk! ??After many efforts by the masters to no avail, suddenly, with no organization, no discussion, and no communication with each other, everything changed. Every one of them is either Yi, Zhuang, Miao, Wa, Hani - anyway, they can't understand the Chinese spoken by the army, and they are "baffled" by the words of the soldiers. ????????? First, listen respectfully, then gesticulate and chirp for a while, and finally “suddenly realize”! —— It turns out that the army wants its own vehicles to follow the military vehicles in front and deliver the artillery shells directly to the position. All the masters invariably understood only this sentence, and it seemed that all the army could only speak this sentence. Although the liberation army had a large number of people, it could not resist the "minority" under the restrictions of the "ethnic policy" the "national temper" of fellow nationalities. As a result, all kinds of vehicles swarmed away, and the masters on the subsequent vehicles also learned this trick without any teacher. The scene at this time was a mess and chaos. This situation had never been seen before in the military. What is expected and imagined cannot be organized, let alone dispatched. In this case, a miracle happened - although the whole scene was a mess and chaotic, there was never a traffic jam for more than 5 minutes from beginning to end! And there was no car accident!   Since the masters were most afraid of being found out that they could understand Chinese and being driven out of the range of artillery fire, they sometimes had to pretend to be deaf and dumb. This led to a chaotic scene that lasted all day and night. Because each of the masters had "the fault of a real soldier and a lack of understanding of tactics" and dared to run rampant on the battlefield under heavy artillery fire. Some masters, not knowing where to unload the artillery shells, backed up until the butt of the car hit the gun body. I almost tilted the cannon. What's more, with Huang Jiguang's spirit of plugging the hole of the gun, he drove a cart full of artillery shells and rushed straight to the muzzle. If the gunners of the army hadn't stopped the firing action at 0.01 seconds, the consequences would have been really worrying. . A master couldn't tell whether it was the sound of a fired gun or a shot that landed on the ground. After losing track of the military vehicle, he arrogantly and self-righteously led a mighty convoy towards the direction of the bomb explosion. In the end, he was beaten by other masters. They scolded each other and then returned angrily; one master risked his life and almost rushed to Vietnam; there was also a master from other provinces who claimed to have driven on the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau but looked down upon the roads on the hills in Yunnan, so he wanted to take a shortcut. I wandered around on the logging trail all night, and ended up sending the wrong model of artillery shells. Of course, there are also masters with high understanding. After a trip, they have "rich" experience, and once they get the ammunition He specified that a certain type of artillery shells should be installed, and also pulled up a huge convoy and took charge of it himself. Without all the cumbersome procedures, he "personally" led the large group of people and took the nearest road straight to the artillery position with dignity. No matter what, chaos returns to chaos, the masters will definitely ensure all the needs of all artillery! The Vietnamese army's attack suffered a disastrous defeat. It was later learned that no matter how many trips the masters made or how long they stayed on the front line, no one had ever eaten a morsel of military rations (of course, they still drank a lot of "military water"). Only a few cars had a little military oil added. Still in this messy and chaotic scene, another shocking miracle occurred. Non-military masters transported tens of thousands of rounds without soldiers following the car and with very few soldiers leading the team. Cannonballs, not a single cannonball is missing! After the military officials learned of this situation, they ordered a new count. The final result of the accurate count was: the sum of the number of various types of artillery shells received by each artillery position was exactly the same as the number issued by the arsenal. Match! When the masters finished their messy experience, most of them returned to the unloading site to try their luck and see if they could pick up some remaining materials. But as soon as they arrived at the unloading site, another miracle happened! All unloaded supplies are basically there! Among the various materials that were unloaded at will, there were many commodities that were in very short supply at the time, such as steel bars, cement, fertilizers, Panax notoginseng and various commodities that were supplied on a voucher basis. None of them were transferred, and almost no trace was left. They were neatly stacked, and some people who were afraid of the tide were covered with rain-proof gear; of course, there were exceptions, such as the cigarettes that were dumped on the roadside by a dump truck. Although there was still a pack of cigarettes, they were soaked by the water in the fields. Part of it can only become waste; the frozen meat stinks and deteriorates, and although there is still a piece missing, it can only be used as fertilizer; relatives who have been abandoned by private car owners return home in the car of a state official who can 'set fire' Arrive home and have some bragging rights. And the pig dealer suddenly changed his mind and returned to the pig release area to look for pigs. As a result, he found a few live pigs that had been "stolen" for feeding. When the man saw this pig dealer, , immediately "admitted guilt" and returned the pigs unconditionally, and admitted with several others that there were also several pigs that were released, which they "caught, killed and eaten" and now even the skin and bones were not left, they all said You can pay the market price, consider buying his pig, and let him stop pursuing it. When the pig dealer settled the accounts, he found that the number of pigs they had "caught, killed and eaten" was several dozen more than the total number before he released them A master looked at the half-cart of grass that was unloaded on the roadside. It had been blown everywhere by the wind. He just wanted to put it back a little bit, so he hired someone to load the piles of grass into the car. As a result, the car was already gone. It was very full, but there was still a little bit left in the haystack After the war subsided, the relevant departments allocated special funds to pay the freight for the masters, and to provide appropriate compensation for the losses caused (compensation! Not compensation) ). However, few people took the initiative to ask for money at their door. Later, the payment was made by government staff after conducting surveys and statistics, and then sent to their door one by one. The final amount paid was much, much, much less than planned I wonder if the fact that the expenses are so small can be considered one of the miracles? In addition, all the vehicles that were notified were put into the routine of transporting artillery shells. Can this be regarded as one of the miracles? Because except for some vehicles contracted by individuals, most of the vehicles involved in transporting artillery shells are still public vehicles, and there are not many private vehicles. Although the concept of commodity economy had already been mentioned at that time and it had already entered a period that focused on economic efficiency, it seemed only natural that the country's cars should be used by the country. Whether these two points can be regarded as miracles is left to the netizens to judge. ! ? ?After the incident, what the masters boasted about was that he had once been within the range of the Vietnamese army's artillery fire, and had heard and seen the roar of the cannon with his own ears and eyes. The local government is disdainful of its own contribution, and the local government does not like to brag about it. The Fourteenth Army, which has benefited greatly, has never taken its own propaganda reports seriously. Perhaps it is only busy with the war, so it allowed such a full-blown incident to happen. Miraculous things were quietly lost in the long river of history. Text "If the famous book was written like this" Ma Boyong "If the famous book was written like this" Ma Boyong Three Kingdoms Category: Historical Military | Columnist: Luo Guanzhong [Total 68310 hits] [Currently updated to Chapter 103: Sima Shanggu is trapped in Wuzhangyuan Zhuge Jingxing] But it was said that Sima Yi was defeated by Zhang Yi and Liao Hua, and he walked away into the dense forest with a single gun. Zhang Yi restrained the rear army and Liao Huadeng ?Catch up first. Looking to catch up, he panicked and turned around the tree. He chopped it off with a knife and hit it on the tree. When he pulled out the knife, Yi had already walked out. Outside the forest. Liao Hua then drove out, but disappeared without a trace. However, he saw a golden helmet falling in the east of the woods. Liao Huasa carried him on his horse. Look straight east to catch up. It turned out that Sima Yi abandoned the golden helmet at Lin Dong and walked westward instead. Liao Hua chased him for a while but found no trace. Out of the valley entrance, I met Jiang Wei and went back to the village to see Kong Ming. Zhang Ni drove the wooden cattle and horses to the village early. The delivery was completed and he received more than 10,000 shi of grain. Liao Hua Present the golden helmet and record it as the first meritorious service. Wei Yan was unhappy and complained. Kong Ming only does not know [The latest ten comments from book friends] [View the highlights of this book] [View all the comments of this book] Jia Zhongming □[Announcement] We solemnly declare: Recently, someone has maliciously caused trouble in the review area of ??this book and repeatedly made irresponsible remarks. In this regard, Luo Guanzhong hereby solemnly declares: The Romance of the Three Kingdoms is indeed born out of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, but it only borrows the latter's worldview settings. The plots and stories are all original, and there is no plagiarism problem. Thank you to all book friends for your continued support! ! I will continue to keep updated and will never be a eunuch. Speaker: Luo Guanzhong □[Announcement] Another ancient military-themed novel "Water Margin" co-written by Luo Guanzhong and Shi Naian has begun to be updated. I hope everyone will support it. Speaker: Jia Zhongming □[Top][Essence] "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms" is a very exciting military novel. The only flaw is that the character Zhuge Liang is too perfect and not realistic enough. However, in the latest updated chapter, we see that the author deliberately arranged Zhuge Liang's panic when facing death, making this character fuller, which fully reflects the author's careful conception. Speaker: Jin Shengtan □[Top][Essence] "If you don't know Luo Guanzhong in your life, it will be in vain to know all the heroes - a brief discussion on the use of literature in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms" Speaker: Jin Shengtan □[Top][Essence] "Romance of the Three Kingdoms" qq group: 89132222, the name is Luguibu continuation, I hope everyone will actively join and speak enthusiastically! All repeat offenders, let’s share our experience of watching the Three Kingdoms. Speaker: Jia Zhongming □ The younger brother's "Water Margin" has also begun to update! It was co-written with Luo Dada, so I used this place to advertise and hope everyone will read it~~ Speaker: Shi Naian □ Stupid, of course they are fans of Luo Guanzhong, just like Cao Xueqin’s fans are called Xuemi, and Wu Chengen’s fans are called Tungsten Silk. You didn't watch the last pk. Speaker: Jia Zhongming ? □Let’s ask what habitual offender means~~ It sounds so perverted Speaker: Xiao Maotou ? □Although "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms" has a good setting and concept, it is a pity that the author sacrificed the quality of the text because he wanted to maintain the update speed. If the author could pay a little attention to the refinement of his writing style and appropriately reduce the number of poems in the article, he would be able to reach a higher level. If possible, I hope to help the author make some modifications. Please contact me. My Q number is 194372947 Speaker: Mao Zonggang □Zhuge Liang cannot die! The Han Dynasty still needs him to revive! Strongly protest the author's attempt to write Zhuge Liang to death, Luo Guanzhong is the second Tanaka! ! Speaker: Descendants of Zhuge ? □I have great admiration for Luo Dada, and I also like the Romance of the Three Kingdoms very much. Among all the works, I like Ma Chao the most. In order to express my respect, I specially wrote a fanfic for him called "Anti-Three Kingdoms". If you like it, I will post it. Speaker: Zhou Dahuang Downstairs, if you want to read YY, go to Xiaoxiaosheng’s column and read Jin Ping Mei. This is a serious historical and military discussion area! ! Speaker: Jia Zhongming □Zhuge Liang’s wife is so ugly! How did the author do it. I predict that this book will soon be read by no one! ! Speaker: unknown Why did you change your name? It turned out that it wasn't called "The Popular Romance of the Three Kingdoms", so I spent a long time looking for it on the recommendation list and couldn't find it. If you do this, it will affect the click-through rate, hehe, I guess even girls don’t like to read it. Speaker: Mao Lun □ Shameless plagiarism! Luo Guanzhong, your "Romance of the Three Kingdoms" is basically a plagiarism of Chen Shou Juju's "Romance of the Three Kingdoms". You actually have the nerve to say it is original. It is simply a copycat! The quality of online writers is worrisome! ! Everyone, please stop falling for him! Speaker: Chen Chengzuo (this post has been deleted) Dream of Red Mansions Category: Danmei Romance | Columnist: Cao Xueqin [Total 585737 clicks] [Currently updated to Chapter 80: Mei Xiangling succumbs to a corrupt husband?The Taoist Wang made nonsense and was jealous of his wife] After hearing this, Jin Gui twisted his neck, curled his lips, snorted twice in his nostrils, clapped his hands and sneered: "Who smells the fragrance of water chestnut flowers?" “Come on? If water chestnuts are fragrant, where should the fragrant flowers be placed? But it makes no sense!” Xiang Ling said: “Not only the water chestnut flowers, but also the lotus flowers are placed there. Lotus leaves all have a fragrance. But it is not comparable to the fragrance of flowers. If you can appreciate it carefully during the quiet day and night or in the early morning and middle of the night, then The fragrance smells better than flowers. Even water chestnuts, chicken heads, reed leaves, and reed roots are exposed to the wind and dew, and the fragrance makes people feel refreshed. of…… [Piaotian Literature, so I entrusted me to post this statement: Due to financial problems, the author has been unable to access the Internet recently, and updates have been suspended. Speaker: Yan Yanzhai □ Boss, can you change it in one breath and change it. I have been following your articles, but in the ten years you have been updating, you have added or deleted the updated content five times as far as I can remember. I can't even figure out which chapters are new and which are old. Speaker: Dun Min □Extremely irritating insider news: Cao Xueqin cannot continue to update due to health reasons. But instead of being sympathetic to him, this damn book station asked him to continue writing in accordance with the contract, and even threatened that if he didn't write, the book station would find a gunman to write it for him under the name Cao Xueqin! Is there anything more ridiculous in the world than this? ! We will never admit that the so-called Chapter 81 downstairs was written by Cao Da! Speaker: Yan Yanzhai □ My sister wrote so well. I took it back and showed the sisters of our dormitory. Everyone was crying. - Speaker: Qin Zhongkong ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The text is elegant and exquisite, and the plot is graceful and touching. If a physical book comes out, I will definitely buy one! Sister, remember to sign for me when the time comes? Speaker: Mr. Duanxiu It’s a story about a group of gay women and gay men filling their private bbs. Speaker: Duncheng □It’s so long that I can’t finish it. Can anyone summarize it in one sentence? Speaker: Woo La La ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Why hasn’t it been updated here? Eighty percent of it is fake, right? It feels much worse than what I wrote before. Speaker: Donglu Kongmeixi ? □Great news, the author has resumed updating in Mourning Hongxuan! Chapter 81 of Hand Fighting Group is freshly released~~Speaker: Gao E ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tell us who you like the most here. Speaker: I love Xue Pan Why are there no updates after the 80th chapter? Where did the author go? Speaker:sffffff38 □Quick updateQuick updateQuick updateSpeaker: 1860 ? □Isn’t the author dead? It’s been so long since I’ve updated this book. I’m probably reading this book as a eunuch. Speaker: Sister Bao’s lover ?? □Sister Cao, let me give you some advice. This novel is very well written, but it is a bit vague in terms of reader positioning. Call it Qingshui, there are a lot of erotic scenes in it; call it, there are no explicit descriptions; call it Triangle, but it tends to be ambiguous, call it ambiguous, the feelings are very clear, Jiang Zi is difficult to please the public. Speaker: I love Xue Pan ?????????? Jia Baoyu is a total sufferer~~ Big heart, spin in circles. Speaker: Ripple ? □I said to Lao Cao, the name Dream of Red Mansions is neither YY nor gorgeous, so it is difficult to attract readers’ attention. Why not change the name to "Feng Yue Bao Jian" and say it is the sequel to "Feng Yue Continent", and the number of clicks will definitely increase. Speaker: Donglu Kongmeixi Jin Ping Mei Category: Urban Romance | Columnist: Lanling Xiaoxiaosheng [Total 9384965849587393 clicks] The latest update is: This book has been deleted [The latest ten comments from book friends] [View the highlights of this book] [View all the comments of this book] Mozhu Wang Shizhen □【Announcement】Because this book involves too many naturalistic descriptions, publication has been temporarily stopped. The author is working hard to put together a clean version and will resume updating soon. For those who want to read the whole book, please leave your email address and we will send it to you. Speaker: Wang Shizhen ? □Here is my emial address, thank you very much to the author. [email]song_yan@ming-dynasty.gov[/email] Speaker: Yan Song ? □I saw it a few days ago, and it was pretty good. Why was it suddenly deleted? Speaker: Da Xian Zhe □Go to Demon Island or Fangfang to read it, the author has updated it there. Speaker: Yan Shifan □Where can I see it? ! I'm so anxious, I hope someone can give me some guidance! Speaker: Yan Song ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ? □ Downstairs, the author himself has long said that the inspiration came from Water Margin! ! Have you looked at it carefully? Speaker: Invincible Detective □Shameful plagiarism! This article is simply plagiarized by Shi NaianIn the huge Water Margin, even the names of the characters are exactly the same! Speaker: Anonymous □ Give the author a great suggestion, the protagonist is always H, so that the YY element is not enough. Strongly requesting that Ximen Qing be allowed to go to Liangshan and then dominate the Central Plains! Speaker: I am a big hooligan Hehehe, the author is actually the Bamboo Wang Shizhenya here, haven't you guessed it? Hahaha Speaker: Shen Deqian □ I always feel that this smile sounds like a vest, who has quickly recruited. Speaker: Xu Wei >Delete (Attention, everyone must remember to recite silently after reading it——Auspicious and lucky!~) Text "Go to Australia to supervise and guide the World Rally Championship" Report on the work of going to Australia to supervise and guide the World Rally Championship A few days ago, I flew from China to the island country of Australia to guide the development of WRC work. As soon as we got off the plane, our first impression was very bad. There was no waist drum team composed of local primary school students to greet us. After walking a few steps, I felt that Australia is not only an island country, but also a country of birds. There are many birds walking around on the ground, which is very unsightly. The World Rally Championship is the highest level rally event, but in the past two years, the China Rally Championship has developed rapidly and has the potential to catch up. After arriving at the Gold Coast, where the competition took place, I found that the local economy was very backward. The price of a large villa with a swimming pool was only equivalent to the price of a 100-square-meter apartment in Shanghai. The life of the locals is very difficult. From the airport to the hotel, there is not a single Mercedes-Benz, BMW or Audi. The local government is too poor to build any highway toll booths. After entering Kanlu, I feel that the motherland is better. During the first stage of the trail, I was surprised to find that people from the Animal Protection Association actually put up big slogans "wrcgoaway" on both sides of the track to host such the world's highest level sports competition. The local people actually Some residents have expressed opposition, which is very incomprehensible. What is even more incomprehensible is that the local government is so weak and incompetent that it allows such slogans to be displayed abruptly on the houses on both sides of the track, which astonishes our foreign friends. Thinking back to our country's car rally championship, if such a discordant slogan appeared, everyone from the village chief to the county chief would be removed from office, and the initiator's monthly pension of three yuan would also be confiscated by the government. It is understood that this small group of good guys actually opposed this competition on the grounds that our racing cars will kill kangaroos. As everyone knows, in our country, it doesn’t matter if someone is killed. Of course, in our country, it is impossible to bump into people when the road is rough. Party and government agencies at all levels attach great importance to it and have closed the stage in advance. The slogan of our country is that dogs and children must be leashed, and chickens must be leashed. Keep a close circle with women. For this type of large-scale event, the people's support rate in our country is 100%, because those who do not support it will be deprived of their rights as a people, and they are all reactionaries. After seeing how low the ideological consciousness of the local people was, I visited other tracks and found that the local economy had really collapsed. A large number of land and farms were "for sale", which showed that people had no money. It left a very bad impression on us. I was even worried that riders like me from China would be kidnapped by the locals as part of a cargo sweeper group. Because I haven't seen a single policeman there for so many days, which shows how weak the local police force is. Therefore, I can only reiterate that in China, I am not a party member or a real estate developer in order to protect myself. Speaking of the police, when the China Rally Championship was held, the government took it very seriously and even dispatched thousands of police officers to maintain traffic conditions on the track. Sometimes they even dispatched armed police and the military. If a chicken appeared on the track, they would be killed on the spot. The coordination and command capabilities of the Australian government are obviously insufficient. During the more than 300 kilometers of the stage, I did not see a single policeman. There were even thick-legged snakes swimming on the road, which scared the racers and was very detrimental to those who are afraid of squirming animals. The players showed off their skills and styles. The referees in the World Rally Championship are also very shabby. In China, we don’t need to read the road book when we are on the road. We just look at the police’s positions all the way to the stage. The crowded place in the stage is the referee point. Quite impressive. But in WRC, I never saw the referee at the place marked in the road book. I had to get out of the car and ask an elderly couple having a picnic locally where the referee point was? Turns out they are the referees. They don't take the game seriously. When we arrived at the second stage, we found the same situation. A couple was holding umbrellas on the roadside. I thought they were here to fish. They even took out candy for me to eat. I immediately thought of the education I received as a child, which was the sugar-coated shell of capitalism, and I immediately rejected them. When we arrived at Kanlu, a super short track, I was completely disappointed. This super stage is composed of streets in a local town. The opening time is 6:30, but I waited until 7:30, and the streets still cannot be closed. The local urban management work is very unfavorable. We know that we cannot do anything to those who need it. How can the road be quickly closed when a car owner who trespasses on a street that is state property is beaten without injury? If such a competition were held in our country, the streets would be closed three days in advance, new paint would be painted on both sides, and the grass would be painted with new paint, which would definitely give the contestants a good impression. It also shows that our government has always been strong, of course internally. Although the race has not started yet, I can already say that the capabilities of the FIA ??and China Automobile Federation are not on the same level. FIA events only focus on car inspections. There is a hole in the sole of my racing shoe. I almost failed the car inspection. In our country, there is no problem in taking leather shoes to the car inspection. Our country’s love for racingThe inspection only recognizes the brand, that is to say, if you sign up for a Mitsubishi to participate in the competition, as long as you drive a Mitsubishi and not a Wuling Star, you will have passed the vehicle inspection, regardless of the displacement, modifications, and even model. It's all easy to negotiate, but the FIA's inspection is too strict, not humane enough, not flexible enough, and will cut off financial opportunities. In addition, every time I go to a place, the local leaders will meet me cordially and hope that I will do more to promote the local economic development. I said, OK, I will definitely take a photo of the local county government building and post it. In order to prove the prosperity of the local area, but for some reason, they all modestly rejected my request. I was in Australia for three days and was not able to meet with their leaders. I felt that they were very rude. The most rude thing was that I could not find their government building. I often mistakenly thought that local government agencies were mobile toilets. How can a country like this, which does not pay attention to the government's image, hold a successful competition? Australia's World Rally Championship has come to an end. On behalf of China, I invite the Australian round of the World Rally Championship to be held by our country. I guarantee that there will never be any disharmony. There will be cars to drive and meat to eat. If there is money to take, there are young girls who go whoring. Of course, if you are interested in our country and want to settle in our country, I think you should forget it. You cannot afford houses in our country. Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 14 - The Shape and Shadow Spirit Platform has no place to return "Don't lie to me" The woman raised the disc weapon that she held tightly, but she did not finish her words, as if her eyes embedded in the helmet were fixed on the man. "You set out from the country of the night elves to hunt down Julian." Probably because he was aware of the death that could come at any time, the man's body was filled with excitement. He could even speak and gesture fluently, even if His Elvish accent, which he had only learned for a few days, was still a strange accent to the woman's ears, "Before this, you guarded the blind man as the warden for ten thousand years; after that, you were at the place where Gul'dan died. You were ambushed, and although you escaped, you could only watch your sisters leave you. Then, for the sake of duty and revenge, you persevered. However, with the connivance of two so-called lovers, Yuri An escaped. Furious, you followed the connection point he opened and chased to Draenor, but you could never find a way back. In the end, you were defeated under the attack of Karthus and Fashj. , was imprisoned. UntilI came before your eyes." "What's the point of saying this?" The woman's posture has not changed. "No, I'm afraid of your lunar eclipse." The man's voice trembled, but he never ran away - compared to the unfamiliar environment, staying with her was much safer. Probably, this was the goal of his efforts, " Haven't you noticed? How could a human from Azeroth with little power know your whereabouts so well? You have never had any interaction with ordinary humans before!" The disc weapon held high had an imperceptible shake. . When the word "lunar eclipse" came out of her mouth, the woman hesitated. When the man finished speaking, she fell into thinking, but she kept moving to harvest life at any time. "Lunar Eclipse is indeed the name of his weapon, and it is indeed impossible for humans to know it. And this man's words are not standard, although he can barely express what he means. However…… "Even if you don't belong to Azeroth, you shouldn't know these things!" Before he finished speaking, the eclipse fell rapidly, heading towards the man's neck, so fast that he could not avoid it. "Why?" There was no blood spatter for five steps. Finally, the lunar eclipse stopped in the middle, drawing a slowly bleeding trace against the fragile skin. The woman looked steadily at the man, not avoiding him or closing her eyes. "Can I sayam I scared out of my mind?" The lunar eclipse was still close to his skin. The man did not dare to push it away with his hands. He could only lean back slightly and gasp for air. “Probably, at that moment just now, his mind was racing with thousands of horses galloping around while he was still. However, the woman did not agree with the joke. As he leaned back, the eclipse moved forward a little bit: "You can continue to act stupid." "No! It's impossible for humans in Azeroth to know. This doesn't mean that other worlds know nothing about Azeroth. Doesn't Sargeras try his best to interfere with this world? But, after understanding Azeroth, The world in Sri Lanka is my hometown, and I happen to be a human who has no power at all in the eyes of such night elves." At the moment of life and death, a man doesn't care whether his Elvish language is correct, it doesn't matter the vocabulary or grammar, even if it's Specious expressions were also used as life-saving straws. This almost incoherent statement really aroused the woman's thinking. However, the lunar eclipse still seems to move forward habitually. The man leaned back little by little, trying to maintain his center of gravity as the posture became more and more difficult. Finally, he fell to the ground, his eyes fixed on the woman's eyes: "Maev, is it fair to you to kill me conveniently?" "Justice?" The woman suddenly stopped moving and woke up from her thoughts. It was as if she was looking at the weak man lying on the ground for the first time and fell into another period of thought. The name Maiev has not been mentioned by herself, but she has been with her all the way, calling each other back and forth; even Sargeras cannot possibly know the motto in his heart, let alone the humans of Azeroth; he He used ridiculously weird words to express these meanings, which indirectly proves that he has never been exposed to Elvish before. Strictly thinking back, a person who knows Elvish would like to use these childlike phrases to disguise himself. , then the witticisms that come out these days are simply genius! However, there is nothing extraordinary about the hungry man in front of you. If you really want to say it, it can only be a quick wit in expression due to the survival instinct. "Human. Your true name, origin and purpose." Condescendingly, the woman took half a step forward, "Also, my name is Maiev Shadowsong.You don't have the right to call me by my first name. " "Then do I have to call you Master Shadowsong?" Seeing that the imminent crisis was over, the man let out a long breath, "My name does not belong to the Elvish language. If you really want to translate it, it would be weird. You Call medrunk for a day? Well, I just want to follow you now - only then can I hope to live. As for my origin, let it disappear in the memoryOr, you can take me back to my hometown ?” "I can't do it, and I don't have the time to do it." Maiev Shadowsong shook her head, "Our agreement can't be fulfilled, and I will use other methods to compensate Drunk as a dragon for a day, it does sound weird. You can just call me the Song of Shadows. Your honor is not a false name, it is just a human cliché." Drunk for a day? Long was overjoyed when he heard this. He sat up and ignored the wound on his neck: "So, you are willing to take me away? I don't expect any compensation, as long as you allow me to stay with you." That’s it.” "Dreaming!" Maiev Shadowsong became alert, "You want me to be responsible for your safety for the rest of your life? Let me tell you, if you get into trouble and die unexpectedly in the future, I will definitely stand by and watch! Besides, how can I bring a human home " "Home?" The man who claimed to have been drunk all day asked suddenly. He stood up slowly and tried hard to choose the words. He looked at Maiev Shadowsong with sadness in his eyes. "Shadowsong, please allow me to mention it." Your heartbreak. Now, what exactly is your home?" "of course……" Maiev Shadowsong was suddenly cut in half as a matter of course. Seeing this, Drunk Dragon's eyes also had sadness written all over his face. Probably, this was what he guessed was the expression under Maiev Shadowsong's mask at this moment: "The sisters of the Watcher no longer exist, blood ties Your relatives have long since disappeared in the long river of timeDoes the hometown where Tyrande was the priest still exist as your home?" The questions became slower and slower, and in the end, almost every word was spoken. Maiev Shadowsong, who listened silently, did not answer, and the drunk dragon waited quietly after finishing speaking, only noticing that Her lowered hands trembled. "Bang!" Finally, Lunar Eclipse fell to the ground, and Maiev Shadowsong could hardly stand still: "Where else can I go" In an instant, drunk all day long? Long Yong had the urge to support her, but this impulse seemed to dissipate in the next moment. Without the lunar eclipse, Maiev's Shadowsong is still Maiev's Shadowsong. "Without my appearance, although you will continue to be imprisoned in Draenor's prison, at least the hatred for Julian can linger in your mind, preventing you from thinking about these embarrassments, or misery." Rizui? Long hesitated again and again, tentatively reaching out his hand, "So, Shadow Song, II'm sorry. If you can, please accept my insignificant but within my ability" "Don't touch" ??The conditioned reprimand failed to be completed. Maiev Shadowsong did not throw away his hand, but retreated in panic, retreated to the foot of a tree, and leaned against the thick trunk. "In this regard, getting drunk for a day? Long has long been used to it. He just smiled kindly and looked at his hanging hands. "Sure enough, a human being is not worthy of being trusted by a night elf hero!" ? Observing the surroundings again, there was no sign of any monsters for the time being. After being drunk for a day, the dragon began to run around Maiev Shadowsong's chaotic thoughts. It was at this moment that he, who had always been half-starved, had the opportunity to take a good look at the night elf that made him fearful for the first time. The so-called elves have a pair of sharp long ears as their common feature. However, Maiev Shadowsong's ears were completely wrapped by the helmet, which made Drunk Dragon find it incredible - in terms of appearance, this helmet and the mask are a whole, but to wear it on the head, Those sharp-edged ears are a big problem. Or Night elves' ears are as soft as cat ears? Or is there some mystery behind wearing this helmet? Guessing, drunk all day long? Long did not insist on the answer, only stared at the eyes in the helmet, so dim If the light that flickered from time to time in the two deep "holes" in the past gave him a trace of peace in his fear , so now, a seemingly harmless Maiev Shadowsong made him feel anxious. Although the powerful Maiev Shadowsong needs to be carefully guarded, she can shield him from more survival problems - once he leaves her, the dangers that come to him are definitely not something that an ordinary human can resolve. Thinking about it, got drunk all day long? Long smiled bitterly and looked away from her absent-minded eyes. ??It must be said that Maiev Shadowsong’s great cloak is deadly gorgeous. It's really like the attributes of a hedgehog, with its whole body covered with sharp edges.??Protects the body and can inflict stronger damage to external attackers. Perhaps, the "Don't touch me!" she repeatedly emphasized along the way was not only the night elves' deep indifference towards humans, but also to protect him? So, there is some happiness in the bitter smile. Looking at the figure under the cloak, the body completely wrapped in dark blue, the figure that is slightly taller than myself does not have any feeling of brute force, and it is even impossible to associate with strength. Some of it can be said to be flexible and capable. It is said to be flexible, and the lines revealed have an impressive sense of beauty. "I dare you, she is really a beauty." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 15 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 15 - We are both fallen people at the end of the world In view of the mask's concealment, Drunk for a Day? Long's conclusion is only speculative. While muttering to himself, he leaned over to pick up the eclipse lying alone on the ground, intending to say something to its owner. Well, the soil is really good, very "His!" As soon as he exerted himself, Drunken Dragon took a breath of air——the Eclipse, which was moving freely in Maiev Shadowsinger, could not be lifted with one hand! Is it the weakness caused by the uneven hunger and fullness along the way? No, although Maiev always looked down on herself, she always shared the joys and sorrows with her; was it because she was born with insufficient strength? This this idea seems a bit too inferior. Well, when Drunken Dragon held Eclipse in his hands and moved towards Maiev Shadow Song step by step, he decided to admit: Maiev, just like the Maiev he has long known, is a "hero" ". "Give." Carefully, one day Drunk Dragon handed Eclipse to Maiev Shadowsong and called her to "wake up". However, she only looked at his panting look, but did not answer: "Thank you." "You'd better take it! This thing needs you. You also need it to give confidence to the people around you." Maybe it was because he was drunk all day? There was something wrong with Long's choice of words. Maiev Shadowsong was stunned for a while before he reacted. The reaction was a smile, but after this short smile, he was still hurt. Huai: "There is no one around me anymore" "Who says no!" Drunk for a day? Long retorted loudly, "Isn't it me?" "You?" Facing his direct gaze, Maiev Shadowsong thought thoughtfully, "Human let me protect a human. You really know how to dream." "However, you have nothing more worthy of doing." Drunk for a day? Long did not give up, "Yes, seeking revenge from Julian is a long-term plan, not an immediate consideration." "Anyway, you don't want me to protect you!" Maiev Shadowsong was very determined, "You guys like to trick me from the beginning!" "How hurtful these words arewhat should I say? We are friends!" "Friend?" Maiev Shadowsong sneered, "What qualifications do you have to be my friend?" "That's good. Follower, subordinate, chance encounter, chance meeting, you can choose any explanation." Drunk one day? Long laughed, "Friendship is cultivated, I just ask you to give me a start." The beginning. Maiev Shadowsong didn’t refute any more, and looked at the man in front of her calmly. The weight of the lunar eclipse had already made him breathless, but he didn’t see any tendency to give up. Drunk one day, Long tried his best to look at Maiev Shadowsong, but couldn't find any emotions behind the mask. However, this is all he can do, this is the effort he can make. Finally, he ran out of strength, and the eclipse slipped from his hand, and the sharp blade was about to hit his foot It was at this moment that Maiev Shadowsong caught it, and the Lunar Eclipse returned to her hand. It looked very harmonious. "Delusion." After saying these words, Maiev Shadowsong walked away alone. Looking at this figure, the drunken dragon laughed one day, but he was too tired to make a sound, because he understood that Maiev Shadowsong walked very slowly, just at the speed he could keep up with. …… Sylvanas almost fully agreed to Feng Xing’s request. The so-called almost means that there are many incomplete details in his request. However, the Queen of Darkness did not intend to sign any treaty with a human being who was living under the fence. Just as the vampire Varimathras believed, he was only a human being after all. The thoughts of the big shots are the hard work of the people at the grassroots level. When Feng Xing was awakened by the morning light, Katrin still maintained the posture that made him as comfortable as possible; the small army that obeyed him stood silently nearby, and the leader was a strange banshee. "Katelin, morning." Feng Xing rubbed his still hazy eyes, his still unclear eyes wandering between the two banshees He couldn’t tell who was who, at least not at first glance. "I don't need sleep now." Katrin laughed in response. In Feng Xing's opinion, the curvature of the corner of her mouth was a bit strange. "The Queen agrees with your opinion, but there are some things that you need to complete by yourself." "for example?" Feng Xing started thinking, but Katrin didn't notice: "The person standing in front of you is my good sister, Lina." "Lina?" What Fengxing noticed was obviously not this.??, but the indifference on this banshee's face. No, rather than being indifferent, it is more reminiscent of the desert It feels a bit like meeting Katrin for the first time. These feelings can only be thoughts for a moment. Feng Xing did not hesitate at all. He moved out of Katrin's arms, stretched his height as much as possible, showed an expression of appreciating the beauty, and looked at the silent succubus: " Hello." It can prevent Feng Xing from distinguishing at a glance. Lina's appearance during her lifetime was indeed worthy of the word beauty. However, what Feng Xing is puzzled about is that unlike other companions, this banshee uses an extra amount of leather armor to wrap herself tightly - for the high elves who were once famous for their agility, this is indeed extra large, covering an area of ??almost It’s worth the heavy armor of human infantry! Listening to Feng Xing’s greetings, the banshee named Lina did not answer. Although her eyes looked at Feng Xing, they were truly indifferent. Finally, Feng Xing, who couldn't stand the embarrassment anymore, gave a forced smile and turned around to look at Katrin inquiringly. "Lina is one of the bravest warriors among our high elves She suffered too many injuries in the last battle. Even if she was awakened by undead magic, the brutality of her body was still shocking. Therefore, she wore so much leather armor. It is even more regrettable. What’s more, the arrow in her throat prevented her from making normal sounds or speaking the language of elves" Listening to Katrin’s introduction, Feng Xing had fewer and fewer doubts and more and more smiles. When she finished speaking, Feng Xing coughed twice in a disguised manner: “So that’s it.” Sylvanas, you are really good at asking questions! Sighing secretly, Feng Xing put on a friendly expression and approached Lina: "At the beginning, I spent a lot of effort to communicate with Katrin. And your situation is even more difficult in comparison. I don’t understand the habits of high elves, and I’m not completely used to the Forgotten Ones. Therefore, if I do something that doesn’t go to your liking in the future, even if it’s a little awkward or unhappy, even if I just use A frowning expression, I hope you can express it completely - no matter what, if I can't get your understanding, it is my mistake, but I ask you to let me know: what do I need your understanding for, or say , what do you need an explanation for." After speaking, he stretched out his right hand and waited for the other party's response. However, Lina just nodded slightly, her hands hanging down naturally, motionless. "Most of Lina's fingers are missing and she can't hold her hand." Katrin explained Feng Xing's embarrassment, "The Queen wants you to take this army and search for those hiding humans in the territory, gather them together, and manage you The farm you need. And Lina, stay with you." "So, you have other tasks?" Looking at Lina again, Feng Xing seemed to understand something. "Of course." Katrin smiled at him, her voice was slightly sharp, but it scared away the remaining tiredness when Feng Xing woke up. Seeing such "results", she was very satisfied, and slowly floated towards Lina, holding her arm, with a smile on her face, "Lina, don't feel awkward staying with him. This guy is scared to death! For that If you have a small life, you will consider everything carefully. If he doesn't let you go your way, just ask a sister to yell a few words in his ear to ensure that he begs for mercy" Katrin's voice became smaller and smaller, and eventually became a whisper. But seeing Li Na nodding her head from time to time, seemingly understanding, and looking at her thoughtfully, Feng Xing's heart sank little by little It fell into the stomach. The conversation flowed freely, and soon, Feng Xing decided to ignore them, dug out the few things left, and started breakfast. The recent marches and battles made Feng Xing’s eating speed improve quite a bit, and it wasn’t until he had eaten and drank enough and wiped his mouth with oil that Katrin seemed to have ended his long speech without knowing the content. "Lina, whether you believe it or not, you will naturally understand this in a few days." With a voice that returned to nature, Katrin turned around and walked over, giving Feng Xing a bear hug without any explanation: "Feng Xing, I'm leaving, take good care of Lina." After all, it is a corpse. The sudden collision does not have the warmth and softness of ordinary people when parting, but is like a tight band of stone. This caused Fengxing obvious pain, but he knew what Katrin wanted to express. So, he smiled painfully: "Take care." "Um!" "Also, be gentler next time." "Haha" Katrin laughed happily, "Thenah!" The screams so close at hand made Feng Xing's body go limp, but she was held tightly by Katrin. She was looking proud: "This is the happiest time for me." After saying that, the cold body let go of Feng Xing, Katrin turned around and floated away,?The next seemingly pure smile. "Katlin!" Just as she was gradually walking away, Fengxing, who was massaging all the muscles in his body with a sad face, suddenly shouted loudly. This made her stand and look back, and all she got was a vague two-word whisper. "Thanks." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 16 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 16 - Do it yourself With joy, Katrin’s back drifted further and further away. It wasn't until she disappeared into the woods outside the city that Feng Xing realized where she was. On top of the city wall. There are no abominations or ghouls coming from here, and there are few rotten smells. In addition, Katrin's body blocks the night wind. This is indeed a good place for him to live. With a smile on his face and looking around, Feng Xing’s eyes fell on the small army behind Lina, trying to control them. "Sure enough, Sylvanas is pretty good to me." After muttering, Feng Xing winked at Lina, "Excuse me, did Sylvanas arrange a farm for me or let me plan it myself? If there is already one If not, please take me there; if not yet, please take me to the city gate, so that I can look for those humans who may still exist." Perhaps because she couldn’t speak, Lina’s performance was a little dull. She only stared at Feng Xing, then suddenly turned around and walked towards the city. The walls of Lordaeron that had gone through the war were somewhat dilapidated, and Sylvanas had no plans to repair them and did not have the extra materials and labor. Looking around, on the top of Nuoda's city, except for a few sparse ghost banshees standing guard or looking out, there is no life here. Yes, after getting along with Katrin, Feng Xing subconsciously adapted to the undead objects. Or, in his opinion, in addition to being stiff, the Forsaken have the advantage of not eating, well, and not needing to sleep. However, the ghostly banshees he encountered along the way made his scalp numb. Whether intentional or not, their shrill tones were too much for him to bear, but he had to endure them. When the group of people arrived at the deserted city gate, Feng Xing finally took a deep breath: "Lina, I have to invent earplugs anyway. This matter is very urgent very urgent." Lina was indifferent to this and stood there, looking at Feng Xing without taking her eyes away. "So Sylvanas asked me to do it myself?" Seeing Lina nodding slightly, Feng Xing smiled in confirmation, "Then, let's go." Set off. That being said, Feng Xing didn’t know how to proceed. He has neither the experience of hiding in Tibet and living in panic, nor the past of having his country destroyed and his family devastated. It is simply too difficult for him to think about where the surviving humans are. In other words, if he could be found easily, it would be impossible for those humans to "survive" until now right? With a wry smile mixed with ridicule, Fengxing still left the city even though he was walking very slowly. However, what he was thinking about was no longer focused on the so-called search, but how to get to Frozen Hill. This, at least, is his strength. Besides, the food around him is not sufficient. As for how much food Sylvanas can collect He is unwilling to make requests for such a basic thing in the first place! But if you really decide to go to Frozen Point, will Sylvanas agree? The Forgotten One at this moment is not powerful, and provoking the Silver Dawn is not a good thing. He has known this for a long time. Thinking about it, Fengxing gradually stopped. If it was Katrin, I’m afraid she would have asked out loud, right? Looking at Lina who looked confused, Feng Xing not only sighed slightly: "Is it possible that I am afraid of death because I am used to Catlin? No, this is not good Only when you have a calm mind can you accept all rivers, and only when you compare yourself with others etc. ! Put your heart into it" If there was any suspicion of self-pity, he suddenly stopped. Fengxing seemed to be in trance. Well, it was more like an idiot. So, Lina continued to observe him. After a long time, I finally couldn't help but touch his butt - Katrin said that the human body is very fragile, and the forgotten often lose their weight accidentally, and at least the meat on the butt happens to be the thickest. … "Ouch! Why are you kicking me!" Pingshaluoyan’s Fengxing shouted, and when he turned around, he realized that it was Lina’s hand wrapped in a leather sheath. "this……" Embarrassed Feng Xing was about to explain, but Lina shook her head, still flashing puzzled eyes. "Forget it, it's just a misunderstanding, well, a misunderstanding." After characterizing this episode, Fengxing told Lina his thoughts, "I'm not familiar with this place, so I'm looking for some survivors Okay , that’s called an escapee. In short, I don’t know where those guys are. But I have to find them. So, I have to set a trap - can I leave you for a while? " Lina stared at him and tilted her head, seeming to be thinking about something. Fengxing didn’t want to wait any longer: “Is it okay? For me, time is of the essence.” However, Lina ignored it.So, continue to look into Feng Xing's eyes. After a long time, he floated gently, drifted quickly to the woods, and then returned quickly. He barely held a small branch in his hands, landed in front of Feng Xing, and slowly and difficultly drew something on the ground Elvish language. With the ability given by Sylvanas, Feng Xing could barely understand Lina's handwriting - not to belittle the Dark Queen's ability, but because of Lina's current situation, she wanted to write a piece of Elvish language clearly It was really difficult. A little bit. But fortunately, it's still within the identifiable range, or in other words, Feng Xing's ability to guess and be confused is pretty good. This may also be indirect evidence of Sylvanas's powerful ability. "Return to the citybefore dark?" Fengxing read hard, "Lina, this" Lina put down the branch, pointed with her right arm at the "painting" words on the ground, looked up at Feng Xing, her eyes affirmative. So, Feng Xing frowned. But soon, he laughed again: "Well you and Katrin were exactly the same at the beginning - there was no room for bargaining." As he said that, the small team behind the two people took action and moved closer to Lina. No, a ghoul was afraid of coming to Feng Xing. It feels vaguely like breaking up. "When I came back with Katrin, I almost thought I was wearing some shoesActually, I'm just barefoot." Feng Xing waved to Lina, said incomprehensible words, and said goodbye, "Lina, if you can , you follow me as far away as possible. These little soldiers will follow you." Lina couldn’t understand, her eyes were full of confusion, but she still nodded slowly. "Then, I'm leaving!" Feng Xing's hand seemed to be waving boldly, but the back that turned away felt a little lonely in the humid air of the morning. The ghoul that followed was like a rickety old servant, following the master's footsteps without saying a word. Watching him walk away step by step, Lina still seemed to be confused and confused, and she didn't know what she was thinking. …… In broad daylight, in the gloomy forest, a man was running as if he were flying. Behind him, a ghoul walked slowly and leisurely, with a seemingly leisurely pace like a wolfish spirit. Yes, undead spirits do not need to rest, but humans cannot consume them all the time. This jittery human thought he was running wildly, but in fact, the speed he could still maintain was not much better than the ghoul's leisurely pace. Whenever he thought he had escaped, and looked back with hope, he could only see that ugly face following him, as well as the cleft mouth and teeth that seemed to be mocking. This gradually drove him to despair. He made an unhesitating decision to flee even harder, or in other words, the fear in his heart no longer allowed him to make other judgments. Unplanned acceleration is just a faster waste of energy. The ghoul doesn’t know such profound common sense, but it doesn’t need to know. The low-level instinct allows it to maintain the most efficient speed. Therefore, it may have been a long time, or it may not have been long at all. Anyway, neither the desperado nor the tracker had the time to think about it. In short, this human being was finally at the end of his rope and threw himself on a big rock in the bushes. He turned over and leaned on it, sticking out his tongue, breathing heavily, and no longer had the strength to move. So, crawling at a leisurely pace, the ghoul who didn’t know how to be polite salivated at the corners of his mouth with a strange arc, gradually came closer, faced the human, stood upright in one go, and raised his sharp claws high! "Suddenly, at the moment when human beings were despairing for thousands of years, and even the cough caused by the emergency stop had stopped taking a deep breath with eyes closed and waiting for death, a feather arrow suddenly penetrated the ghoul's exposed chest! The huge impact sent it flying. The ghoul, who felt no pain, climbed up without any pause. His inflexible body tried to move, but he got a second feather arrow and nailed it directly to the tree trunk behind him. At the same time, the humans who were lucky enough to survive let out a scream, which was probably the result of being overwhelmed by fear. Then, a man climbed down from a nearby tree, wearing a typical hunter's attire that tended to be sloppy, and the quiver on his back was a little empty. He looked around vigilantly, and after once again confirming that there was no danger for the time being, he slowly came to the poor guy and squatted down - this guy had run out of strength, and the thrill just now almost caused him to die. Therefore, the hunter looked at his dull eyes and didn't take it seriously. After his frantic wheezing finally turned into wheezing and was no longer mixed with coughing, he spoke some words of comfort with pity in his eyes. "What did you say?" The humans who came back to their senses obviously only understood the hunter’s demeanor. "Elvish?" The hunter was stunnedAfter a while, "It's really rare for people who don't understand human language You're lucky, I have a friend from the elves." The hunter’s Elvish accent was obviously not authentic, so that it was impossible for him to understand how authentic the Elvish language of the human being who was surviving the calamity in front of him was! "Are you the only survivor?" The human's uncertain tone was full of expectations, which made the hunter smile slightly. His red hair, which had not been washed for a long time, moved gently in the wind: "Come with me, there will be new friends to greet you." The human being was overjoyed: "Really? Where are they? Do they have anything to eat?" "It seems that you have been hungry for a long time?" Looking at the human in front of him, the hunter stroked his thick beard, "It's a pity that I didn't bring anything to eat." With that said, he turned back towards the ghoul that had lost its vitality, "You take a rest, and after I recover these two arrows, we'll be on our way Don't worry, it's not far." "……Thanks." The result of human deliberation is only two words, but it is all he can express. Listening to the other party's gratitude, the hunter didn't look back, pulled out a dagger from his waist, and started cutting: "It's just the way of the world. Save one more person, and you will have more hope. My name is Ben, Ben Jefferson. . I used to be a sentinel, and I still am now, but I often have to take on the role of a hunter. What about you?" Looking at the hunter's methodical movements, the human's eyes were no longer at a loss. He curled his mouth in a nonchalant manner, took a long breath, and showed his slightly yellowed teeth: "Me? I'm just a guy who can't return home. You can call me I am popular." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 17 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 17 - The encounter between life and death Three days, it’s already the third day. If this book hasn't appeared yet, we really have to ask Sylvanas for food No one knows Feng Xing’s sigh of relief, or in other words, no one pays attention to his expression. Because, everyone’s attention is focused on the banshee not far away. The banshee covered in leather armor, Lina. Feng Xing knows it, but others don’t. Yes, others - Following Ben Jefferson, Fengxing came to a small camp built in the forest. There are aunts who dance with pots and shovels, girls who mend rags, there are also old and hardened soldiers, and there are also militiamen who are now selling their skills. Feng Xing faces a group of weak people who are trying to survive. They gave Fengxing a kind smile and a suitable amount of hot soup. After all, hungry people are not suitable for gobbling it up. The gentle girl felt sorry for his pale complexion, the curious boy studied his strange clothes, the seasoned aunt continued to play with the cooking utensils A long-eared elf Yu Ben came to him. It’s incredible that a human understands the language of elves but doesn’t speak human language. The elf frankly showed his doubts: "Fengxing, as I claimed just now, I am a blood elf. Please forgive me for my presumption, but I really can't understand how a human can be a fluent blood elf emphasis, and so pure. Like a noble. Unlessyou grew up around certainpeople in Silvermoon City, but that is obviously impossible" “It was Sylvanas who made me understand Elvish.” "What!" Feng Xing’s calm answer surprised the other party. However, the blood elf did not ask further questions, because there was a commotion on the edge of the camp - a banshee, Lina, appeared, and has been following the popular Lina. Following the sound, Ben, Feng Xing, and the blood elf came to the scene together and stood at the forefront. Although she has the appearance of an elf, Lina’s silent gesture and the silent ghoul standing behind her reveal her identity. Someone raised their weapon, including Ben, who reached for the quiver. But he was stopped by the blood elves. In fact, he stood out from the crowd, turned around and opened his arms: "Wait, I know her! She was once a famous warrior in Silver Moon City." "However, she is now a natural disaster undead!" The color on Lina’s face was unmistakable, and everyone was shouting and angry. "But, don't you think it's strange?" The blood elf waved his hands and hissed at the top of his voice, "Have you ever seen the undead that are close to strangers but don't attack?" "This is probably controlled by someone." As soon as these words came out, the blood elves retorted: "Restraint? Do you think it's Kel'Thuzad or Arthas? With our little combat power, who wouldn't directly charge?" "But……" However, no one can give a reasonable explanation. Eventually, the noise of the crowd gradually quieted down, and suspicious eyes focused on the blood elves' faces, including Feng Xing's playful eyes. However, the blood elf's next words brought Feng Xing into focus: "What's even more puzzling is why the undead appeared on the back as soon as this new member arrived?" "You mean I caused all of this?" In front of everyone, under Ben Jefferson's translation, Fengxing looked stunned, and then slowly walked out of the crowd, "Then, why did I do this? Or, I didn’t expect that I would bring danger to everyone?” Stopping next to the blood elf, Feng Xing was still holding a bowl of half-drunk broth. Most people couldn't understand his words. Ben was trying his best to translate for everyone, but at the same time, he didn't understand the whispers at the moment. , however, the expressions of each person were enough for him to assess the situation: "Ben, I don't understand human language, so I can't explain anything more, but these undead may really be brought by me. So, let me use my method to test. If , I am dead, please fight with everyone." As he said that, Feng Xing stared at the blood elf he had just met. He vaguely looked like a mage in appearance, which seemed to make him smile: "Blood elf, you are very smart. Maybe, this is called cunning." After whispering these words that only each other could hear, Feng Xing drank the soup and walked towards Lina. "Feng Xing, don't, that's the undead!" Ben? Jefferson shouted, holding the bow tightly in his hand. Feng Xing did not look back and walked away calmly: "I know they are undead, but there is a possibility of communication between the undead who did not use force." LinaThe location is not far away, which is one of the reasons for making such a big noise - she obviously bypassed the sentry, if it existed. After taking a few steps, Feng Xing approached her and finished the bowl of soup. "Lina, please take off the leather armor around your neck and let the blood elf, or all humans, understand that you cannot speak." Feng Xing’s quiet request only made Lina cast a look of distrust. "Many meaningless battles originate from misunderstandings, and misunderstandings come from lack of understanding." Facing Lina's eyes, Fengxing persuaded in a low voice, "These humans think that you will massacre without explanation. This is what Alsace left behind." The shadow. To break this gap that is repeated as if it were truth, we need extra kindness. Lena, believe me, if they end up shooting bows and arrows, I will stand in front of you." After listening silently, Lina opened her mouth, but there was no sound; she turned her gaze to the blood elf opposite, complex and profound. Finally, in the eerie silence, Lina took off her leather armor, revealing the pale wound - this raw and terrifying moment made countless people cover their mouths and stare. "Ben, translate for me!" Seizing the opportunity when everyone was distracted, Fengxing turned around and shouted, "This banshee can no longer speak due to the trauma she suffered during her life. But she did not hurt me in front of me! No matter what she was carrying We come here for the same purpose, but at least, it’s definitely not for killing.” As if to enhance the effect, Feng Xing took Lina's wrist and raised it high. This whim-like action made Lina’s eyes tremble, and even caused the crowd to scream. Next, there is another debate, but it is not something Fengxing can interrupt. However, he was not worried, because the blood elf had walked over unconsciously, with excitement on his face. "Lina I couldn't predict that I would see you again in such a situation Of course, it is impossible for you to know me, an ordinary and cowardly blood elf During the battle of Silvermoon City, I became a fugitive. A member of the Order. At that time, your bravery, just like Sylvanas, will always make me admire you." Lina didn’t speak, and looked at the blood elves with complicated eyes, but Feng Xing couldn’t help but speak. "Soyou are a deserter?" "At that time, I couldn't even use Holy Light well, so I couldn't be of any help at all." The blood elf said calmly, "Fengxing, if this is not your pseudonym, I am very curious. Your Elvish language is really Ranger General Hill. Was it taught by Vanas?” "To put it simply, you can think so." Feng Xing scratched the back of his head and put down his symbolic hand, "And now, I am Sylvanas' subordinate." "What!" The blood elf was shocked, "General, didn't she already die by Arthas's sword?" Feng Xing nodded: "Then, she was resurrected by Alsace's sword." The imitated answer made the blood elf even more confused. He spoke incoherently, and his eyes wandered between Feng Xing and Lina. "Could it be that she is already the same as Lina But how could you" This made Feng Xing laugh: "Don't make such a fuss. Although the undead are completely different from living creatures, only the lunatic Lich King would do random killings. But unfortunately, large-scale undead are not very friendly at the beginning. So-called natural disasters The Legion has left so many people who have lost their country and family unforgettable. So much so that it is so difficult for Sylvanas to get in touch with the living beings." "So" The blood elf's reaction was not slow, and it didn't take much time to digest the shocking words, "Are you the bait?" "Please call me a role model." Feng Xing shook his head and corrected, still holding Lina's wrist, and looked at the crowd who were still arguing, "Sylvanas needs as much strength as possible to take revenge on Arthas. And humans are also potential sources of soldiers." "No living being would want to become an undead." The blood elf's retort was responded to by Feng Xing with a meaningful smile: "On the contrary, no matter who it is, there are always shortcomings in a limited life. When natural death deprives people of their pursuit of ideals, a method of resurrection does not seem so abominable. . Moreover, the research of the cursed Kel'Thuzad has solved a technical problem of undead magic - as you can see, Lina's hand is held by me. This is not that I am not afraid of death, but that I am not afraid of death at all. There is nothing to be afraid of." As he spoke, he watched Lina's eyes focused on the blood elves. "Beside Sylvanas, the former high elves who were resurrected by Kel'Thuzad personally had lost all the characteristics of life except their bodies. , there is no infectious disease at all. So, don’t simply confuse the undead with ghouls. Those things that have no intelligence and can’t talk about souls are just like the tools that people need for work, but they are more suitable for war. ."After chewing on the popular arguments, the blood elf gradually came to a clear understanding: "If I am not wrong, the so-called being saved by Ben at the critical moment is just a realistic farce directed by you, and your purpose is To persuade us to give up the days of hiding in Tibet, walk out of the woods, live under the rule of the former Ranger General, and live with the undead day and night?" Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 18 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 18 - Candlelight in Desperate Situation "You're very smart. You guessed pretty well." Feng Xing admitted. "In addition, since Sylvanas got rid of Arthas' control, she established herself as the Queen of Darkness and called her people the Forsaken. Take good care of her. Savor the helplessness contained in this name It's just like the look in Lina's eyes when she looks at you. Uneasiness and concern, inferiority and longing, hope and despair But in short, the soul of a high elf will not hurt another high elf. " This exclamation may just be Feng Xing’s sentiment, but it moved the two listeners in the same way. Lina still stared at the blood elf, but her eyes kept flickering; the blood elf stared at her blankly, her lips moved, but she couldn't form words. Finally, the blood elf approached Lina step by step: "Lina, this human speaks the truth, but I can't trust such one-sided words" He tried to touch her other hand and slowly held it, "And You are different, even if you are undead now, you are still Lina who gave her life for the high elves in Silvermoon City." It was at this moment that he noticed a few incomplete or even empty knuckles under the leather gloves, and his tears He suddenly came out, "If he is lying I hope to die in your hands; if what he said is true if, it is true" The blood elf burst into tears and gradually fell into Lina's arms. Just when Feng Xing wanted to sigh for it, his hand suddenly became empty. This was Lina's first action when she appeared here - she easily broke away from Feng Xing's hand, tentatively and carefully embraced the blood elf. The undead have no sense of touch, so it is impossible for Lina to use strength based on her own mood. She only wrapped one hand around the blood elf's back and gently placed her chin on the top of his head. These are all she dares to do and can do. For a time, both the living blood elves and the dead high elves seemed to be in a state of selflessness. So, Feng Xing was embarrassed. It’s not the unnecessary feeling of being a lightbulb when someone meets an old friend in a foreign land, but that people not far away are also attracted by this life-and-death loving gesture. The weapons in their hands unknowingly dropped at a certain angle, and many people even couldn't help but walk slowly. Ben Jefferson was the fastest. After all, he could understand Elvish, and the blood elf's voice was not soft when he was talking. "Feng Xing, what did you say to him?" This question made Feng Xing ponder for a moment: "I just want him to know that undead magic can not only create killing machines, but also resurrect characters living in people's hearts. Standing in front of you, it will be like before. If you insist on talking about shortcomings, , that means undead magic cannot make the heart beat again." "You mean, this immortal banshee really can't deal with us?" Ben Jefferson’s caution was recognized by Feng Xing. He nodded and pointed at the ghouls not far behind Lina - They are gradually leaving. …… “Perhaps due to various reasons, this small human camp accepted Lina’s arrival. However, she was not the center of attention as she remained silent. No, she couldn't understand human language and was being introduced to the curious men and women by the blood elves. The brave warriors who died fighting against the Scourge continued to love their fellow humans even after death. Enough for people to do some rich imagination. However, after all, this is a conversation after dinner. The real talk about tomorrow's light or breakfast came from Fengxing and Ben Jefferson sitting at the entrance of the camp. They were looking at the sky, with a little food in their hands. "Can you represent these people?" "This is just a group of people who dare not talk about tomorrow. No one has the leisure to compete for the position of leader." "In other words, they may not follow your suggestions, but they will listen to your story?" "That's right." With this premise in mind, Feng Xing showed a smile: "To put it bluntly, the ghoul you shot to death was originally under my control." "Your acting skills are very good." After a moment of surprise, Ben Jefferson was not excited, but very calm, "I really thought you were scared out of your mind." "That's not acting. Sylvanas gave me such an ability, and naturally it came with a price." Popular denials intrigued Ben Jefferson. "Sylvanas? That ranger general? Does she have such magical abilities?" "The undead resurrected by Frostmourne are always a little different." It was already getting dark, but the camp was still bustling with activity. Ben Jefferson listened attentively, looked at Feng Xing, and shook his head gently.??: "Alsace is no longer on this continent?" This question was a bit abrupt, Feng Xing was obviously taken aback, but he quickly guessed what Ben Jefferson was referring to. "So, Sylvanas immediately resisted." "So, when Arthas returns, will these undead souls with souls and ability to think be forcibly controlled by him again?" Ben Jefferson stared at the darkening sky, unable to see the end. Feng Xing looked at the path under his feet: "I am loyal to Sylvanas who is determined to take revenge on Arthas." "Yeahwhat can little people like you and me do?" Ben Jefferson lowered his head and looked helplessly at Feng Xing, taking a sip of water. "If I promise to provide asylum, I will try to convince these people." "You have already guessed my purpose?" Facing Feng Xing's interesting question, Ben Jefferson asked: "Is this important? Sylvanas is an elf, both in life and in death. We humans have irrevocably entered her field of vision - a group of humans. , no matter what benefits we can bring to her, we cannot become her responsibility. What we encountered was the will of a former elf general, not a former Uther. What more questions do we need to ask?" Looking at the sloppy man in front of him, Feng Xing had an idea: "Speaking of which, if Uther is really resurrected as an undead and stands up to lead you, will you be willing to follow him?" Jefferson was astonished that the wild vegetables in the bowl couldn't fit into his mouth. The problem seems to be a bit tricky. "This is impossible." "Like Sylvanas, what's the impossibility of dying from Frostmourne?" Fengxing corrected, chewing freely: "This is exactly what I am worried about. Although the undead may no longer be a disaster, it is difficult for humans to change their natural attitude." "But why do you believe in the undead so much?" Unable to find an answer, Ben Jefferson changed the subject. "I am helpless. In this broken land, it is very dangerous to take refuge in the undead, but if I don't take refuge, I won't even be able to talk about the danger." "why do not you……" Feng Xing seemed to have guessed what Ben Jefferson was about to say. He smiled faintly and ended the meal with a sip of water: "Why don't you think of a way to escape to Frozen Hill or even settle in the south?" Ben? Jefferson acquiesced and immediately shook his head. "Yes, you have realized that I don't speak human language at all. But this is just a superficial problem. In fact, there is a more acute problem." "What?" "I, no, it's not just me. In fact, everyone in this camp is the same. No, the entire area destroyed by the Scourge is the same with all the people who survived." Feng Xing's face was filled with something but nothing. Sad, "Even if we go through all kinds of hardships, escape to the south, and return to the kingdom of humans, will the indigenous people accommodate us? Not to mention those who have never seen the Scourge, even we ourselves have no understanding of undead magic. They are also very pale. Can we guarantee that we are not infected with any diseases? Yes, just as I dared to shake hands with Lina, we know that not all undead are sources of plague, but how do those people in the south believe it? And we How to prove it? Ben, it is human conscience to take in the homeless, but compared with the safety of our own relatives, this virtue is too fragile. Even if we go to the south, burning at the stake may be our end, better yet, being expelled. It's better to be accepted by a certain town, but you will always live in doubt. Are you willing to pursue such a future? At least, I am not willing." Feng Xing did not expect to impress Ben Jefferson. Instead, these words seemed like he was looking for someone to talk to about his confusion. He never looked at Ben Jefferson, only staring at the increasingly dark sky without moonlight. "So, you took that step." Ben? Jefferson couldn't tell whether his words were a statement or a question. "I am the first, but I will definitely not be the last." Feng Xing stood up and turned to point to the camp where the lights were lit. "If they don't agree, I will seduce. If the seduce doesn't work, I will persuade. If the seduce doesn't work, then I will threaten." , if even intimidation has no effect, killing the chicken to scare the monkeys is the final resort. I am not so arrogant that I think this is the best way for them and it determines the life and death of so many people. I am just selfish - if there is not enough population , I am determined to survive under Sylvanas’s undead rule, and I can’t even afford the basic necessities of life.” The harsh words are spoken from the bottom of my heart. Through the already weak light, Ben Jefferson saw a sinister flavor on Feng Xing's face. The determination revealed in that slightly delicate face made him want toHe killed his own commander who took the lead but died under the sword of hatred. He still couldn't accept Feng Xing's words, but the discipline or obedience in the bones of a soldier made him passively remain silent. Because, I have no other way. A person in desperate situation learns of a road that is not bright. A voice rings in his ear, asking him to follow it Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 19 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 19 - Reunion of Tiao Position It was another morning with slightly cold dew, and Fengxing woke up to the gentle pats of others. It’s Ben? Jefferson. His eyes were sleepy and puffy, but he had a smiling expression. He raised his body with his right hand and wanted to reach out to rub his slightly confused eyes, but found that his left hand was still holding Lina's right hand, and her left hand was always held by the blood elf - Feng Xing couldn't help laughing and tilted his head. It looked like it was the back of Lina’s head. Fortunately, her whole body was injured, but her head was intact. Love, she just watched the blood elf sleeping peacefully like this all night long. again. Yes, this is already the third day that Lina and Feng Xing came to this camp. The excited blood elf seemed to have not finished squandering his enthusiasm, and was inseparable from Lina, and Lina was willing to watch his every move quietly. As for Feng Xing, becoming a lightbulb for them is a last resort. When Ben Jefferson relayed Fengxing's ideas or demands to everyone, most people cast distrustful eyes on him. Even though Feng Xing was satisfied that there was not much direct hostility, he still chose to sleep next to Lina. This at least ensures personal safety. Sensing Feng Xing's noise, Lina looked back, her eyes were no longer as desolate as when they first met Feng Xing, but a hint of tenderness overflowed. As a banshee, there is not much difference whether her body is lying down or standing, but the fragile appearance of the blood elf makes her really lie between him and Feng Xing's quilt. "Lina, are you actually a soft-hearted girl?" Facing this tenderness, Feng Xing couldn't help but laugh at her, but he saw her shaking her head slightly and raising her right hand. The broken pieces under the leather gloves had already become a kind of pride and spread among the camp. "The last battle of Eternal Pride?" Feng Xing opened the quilt, "But you are so accommodating to a living blood elf. Tiger and Rose?" Without tasting what Lina would answer in her eyes, Fengxing stood up and put on his weird clothes that were unique among any civilization in Azeroth. It is a very practical outfit. It didn’t take much time to put it on, but he still took this opportunity to ask something: "Ben, are you still unable to persuade them?" “Don’t think everyone is so realistic.” Ben Jefferson smiled bitterly, looked at Lina, and then at the blood elf beside her: "It is easy to accept a peaceful undead banshee, but it is too difficult to trust the regime of an undead elf. Aurelius trusted her so much that he was almost attached to her. , but because they are connected by blood after all, in this unaccompanied environment, the appearance of an important figure in his heart can easily destroy the strength he has woven for himself This guy is actually a cowardly blood elf at his core." Looking at his friends who were sharing the same adversity, Ben Jefferson expressed a lot of emotion before turning his gaze back, "Fengxing, as you have guessed, some people are still worried about the nature of the undead, and the matter of the Scourge Legion is too profound. " "No, their worries are not wrong." Fengxing, who buttoned up his coat, expressed understanding. "The so-called undead should have souls. Those ghouls without wisdom and souls will indeed do harm out of instinct. Human behavior This statement may be scorned by professionals like Kel'Thuzad, but it is a fact that we must face head-on. However, in the final analysis, this is because they do not trust Sylvanas' sincerity - won't they give it to Do they designate an area free of undead?" Fengxing’s words frightened Ben? Jefferson was startled. "Is this really possible?" Unfortunately, Feng Xing did not admit it: "Benplease tell them that if they don't accept my opinion, they will become butchers controlled by Alsace sooner or later. They want to become such a thing and attack the compatriots in the south." , or live safely or unsafely around the Forgotten, become a member of the Forgotten after death, and finally silently resist the Scourge in the north for our compatriots? We have no bright future, and my sad mentality is not bad at all, But if someone can’t even answer multiple-choice questions about gray and darkness, I don’t mind letting that person become a cannonball in the meat grinder in advance.” "Fengxing" Ben Jefferson bit his lip and wanted to plead with this helpless man, but was stopped as soon as he opened his mouth. "Ben, I am also a human being, and I cannot make the decision on some things I can only give them one more day. All I can guarantee is that those who are stubborn will die a good death, or a more peaceful death." …… When the sky turned from light to dark again, the ruins of Lordaeron ushered in a team. Fengxing, named O'ReillyA blood elf and a banshee, but not Lina. Behind them was a small force controlled by Feng Xing. Both Aurelius and Fengxing were somewhat unfamiliar with this banshee, but the human camp was unwilling to accept undead other than Lina. So, Lina hurried back to the ruins of Lordaeron, brought the banshee, and stayed there. This is a very reasonable arrangement, but it is not necessarily a good thing - at least, when this banshee, who calls herself Tarilis Trisun, learns that the blood elf survivor in front of her has a name that sounds very similar to her own. After being suspected of being a deserter at the Silver Moon City station, his originally not-so-gentle attitude became completely cold. Fengxing has nothing to do about this. "Tarellis, can I ask?" Just as he entered the city gate, Fengxing couldn't help but ask, "When will Katrin be free?" "I don't know." Although she felt awkward about Feng Xing's human identity, Tarilis still kept her tone low - this was after she asked Feng Xing in detail about his so-called "twenty versus two hundred" victory record. "The queen's tent today is not far from the city. If you can find it by yourself, I won't go in with you." After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the city. "Another piece of ice that is not easy to melt!" Looking at her back, Feng Xing held his chin and sighed quietly. Aurelius, who was also staring at him, disagreed with this evaluation: "But he is a brave man!" These words made Feng Xing's breath stagnant, and when he turned his head to look, he saw Aurelius' expression that seemed to be intoxicated. His words were not wrong. Although Tarilis Cuiri's body looked very complete, the left abdomen on the plate armor was covered with animal skin, and on the back, the plate armor had the same repairs. Considering the repaired area, this was obviously the result of being stabbed through by a sword, and most of the Scourge's troops did not have such weapons, unless they were Death Knights. "Died by the sword of the Death Knight of the Scourge Legion can almost prove her bravery in life. However…… Looking at Aurelius, Fengxing really felt that Ben Jefferson’s comment was just an excuse for a good friend. How could this be cowardice? It was a clear sign of masochism! Or maybe it's a sign of vulnerability after encountering great changes? Thinking about it, Feng Xing gave up the analysis: "Ourelis, she is gone, and her back can't be seen." "Um……" "We should go." "Um……" “Don’t look, there will be many banshees jumping around in a while!” Fengxing finally went crazy. This roar soon made him understand what trouble comes from the mouth - when he and Aurelius opened the curtain, Sylvanas raised a gentle tone: "There are indeed many lively women here. Demon." So, Feng Xing noticed some strange and angry looks. That’s right, there were several banshees standing around Sylvanas, “burning” themselves with fake smiles or glares. "There is no way, the great joy of a blood elf is not something that a human like me can understand." Fengxing could only flatter and change the subject. See results immediately. For this living blood elf who was full of excitement and awe as soon as he entered the tent, except for Sylvanas, who seemed indifferent, all the banshees flashed tender eyes. His excitement was like meeting a long-lost relative, and his awe was like a devout gaze on his senior With a sidelong glance, Feng Xing immediately made this comment in his heart, and then looked at his nose. “If this kid’s expression is fake, he is definitely a born spy. If it is real, he should become a spy. While secretly cursing, Feng Xing's name was called by Sylvanas: "Feng Xing, come with me for a walk on the city wall." As she spoke, she stood up from the simple stone chair and walked towards the tent door. "yes." After leaving the tent, Feng Xing, who was following Sylvanas, was immediately startled. As she walked, Sylvanas' feet shone slightly with demonic fire, even though there was no noticeable difference on the stone road. Sensing Feng Xing’s daze, Sylvanas turned around, saw where his eyes were pointing, and asked playfully: “Are you afraid?” "If it would cause harm to me, I would naturally be afraid." After coming back to his senses, Feng Xing lowered his head and explained casually, "Is Frostmourne really so powerful?" "It may be the Lich King's mana, or it may be the effect of the contaminated sunwell." Sylvanas turned around and continued walking, "When I wake up?, I have been controlled by them. As for what they did to me, I don’t know. " Sylvanas’s calmness made Feng Xing feel flattered. Looking at the black-toned figure, he followed her silently. Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 20 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 20 - The misunderstanding of the magic stick No one is stationed in this section of the tower, but it is the most complete section. Because it faces the lake, there is no way to attack it, and the Scourge Legion has not passed by here. Holding a longbow in her hand, Sylvanas stood at the top of the city, looking at the sparkling lake and the farther horizon. Feng Xing, on the other hand, stood silently beside her, slightly behind her, somewhat dwarfed by her. He also looked at the lake and the day, but there was no focus. After a long time, it was completely night, and the gusts of night wind made Fengxing sneeze. "Your body is too fragile." Sylvanas, who turned around after hearing the sound, traced his thin body and couldn't help but shake her head slightly: "Perhaps, the Forsaken will accept you, but the disease will quickly push you to the camp of the undead." "It's just a lack of nutrition for several days in a row." After trembling twice, Fengxing, regardless of etiquette, found a corner and huddled up, "In order to fish out those humans, I ran like crazy for three days, and my physical strength was too much. ." "But they finally accepted Lina and your opinion." Not paying attention to Feng Xing’s actions, Sylvanas slowly walked next to him, condescending. "That's just because they have no choice - apart from my threats, their remaining food is not optimistic. Faced with a way to survive, those reserved arguments about life and death will become clouds sooner or later." Shaking his head, Feng Xing's sight only reached Sylvanas' boots, "On the contrary, what I care about is that in the process of negotiating with humans, I used your name to pretend to be powerful in many details." "It turns out you know it too!" Sylvanas seemed to be smiling: "Lina was so protective of you when she reported this. If you gained Katrin's favor with your own ability, then how did you make Lina think you are a good person? of?" A good person? Feng Xing was obviously taken aback. "I'm not a good person, definitely not" he muttered inexplicably, and Feng Xing's eyes were filled with conditioned anger. Then, he suddenly came back to his senses, with an embarrassed look on his face, still staring at Sylvanas' boots. She curled up even tighter, "Katelin's story made her doubtful of me. Taking advantage of this, I asked her to show silent peace in front of humans, and then I declared it as goodwill. After that, the Aurelius seemed to treat Lina Ben As long as there is some attachment, everything becomes too easy A forgotten person's longing for the past is indescribable, because they know very well their attitude towards the undead during their lifetime. So, when a person is willing, no, it is When she takes the initiative to surround herself with her compatriots, the feeling is enough to make her reciprocate." In this regard, Sylvanas was noncommittal: "Really?" "Isn't it?" Feng Xing smiled slyly, "Then, why did you summon those banshees, let them be alone with Aurelius, and brought me to this deserted city? Sylvanas, are you really Very great." This word made him feel a little disgusting, but he still said it. After all, this compliment was indeed more or less reliable. Listening to the flattery, Sylvanas said nothing. The demonic fire under her feet showed a little light from time to time, which was reflected in Feng Xing's eyes. "Take me to see those humansHave you decided where to give them a place to live?" "This is your right." “I have never lived a life of labor.” "Me neither. How about asking them themselves?" "What if there are remnants of the Scourge in the place they chose?" "I can solve it easily." Sylvanas didn’t comment, walked off the city wall and walked out of the city. When she passed by her own tent, the sound inside made her look happy. Unfortunately, at this distance, Feng Xing could only vaguely confirm what was happening in the tent. This is not important, it is enough that the blood elf Aurelius can appear and stay in the sight of these banshees. No matter what kind of blood elf he is in his heart, at least he has touched the ruined hearts of the banshees on his behalf. He is uniquely blessed and gets twice the result with half the effort. This was originally going to be a problem Sylvanas posed for herself. Therefore, Feng Xing also smiled and walked briskly two steps away from Sylvanas. After leaving the ruins of Lordaeron, Sylvanas did not go any further - such weather was too harsh for Feng Xing's eyesight - she asked Feng Xing to stay in the wild, and the small army under his control was gradually recovering. Come closer, and she herself disappears into the night. This is a road, there is no need to worry about any danger. Didn’t passFor a long time, Feng Xing, who was bored, waited for his troops, but almost at the same time, something suddenly grabbed him around the waist. In the darkness where he couldn't see his fingers, Fengxing was a little at a loss, but the paradoxical feeling made him calm down quickly. "Lina?" no answer. But it is the best answer. Feeling himself moving in the air, Feng Xing closed his eyes in relief. "Well, Katrin is much gentler than when she was deliberately teasing others." The banshee ran much faster than Feng Xing imagined. He didn't understand why Katrin was used to floating while Lina liked to walk, but obviously, these were beyond his knowledge. "Perhaps Kel'Thuzad will know better. In my reverie, the lights of human camps faintly loomed among the trees. This change made Feng Xing open his eyes. Arriving at the entrance of the camp, Lina gently put Feng Xing down, gave him a smile, held his hand, and walked in. The atmosphere is a little weird. Standing beside the bonfire in the center, Sylvanas stood alone, surrounded by crowds of people watching from a distance. They were anxious, awed, and even afraid. "Even if General Ranger becomes a dark ranger, he is still different from civilians." After making a nondescript comment, his hand slipped out of Lina's arm. Feng Xing moved towards Sylvanas, but his eyes were searching the crowd. "Ben, what's going on?" "I still want to ask you!" Ben Jefferson, who stood out from the crowd, seemed to be questioning and complaining. "Most of these people are civilians. Who has seen an image like XiRanger General? If there is no precedent for Lina, , maybe it’s already a big riot.” "Fortunately, riots did not occur." Feng Xing stopped next to Sylvanas, looking a little humble. He looked at each of the anxious people and made sure that no one really decided to escape: "Obviously, if Sylvanas planned to kill, there would be no chance of survival for the people here. Besides, she did not kill anyone. So. , they were afraid but did not flee. The question is, how do these civilians know the extent of a ranger general's strength?" "That guy Aurelius has remembered enough" The word "remember" accidentally came out of Ben Jefferson's mouth. He quickly and quietly looked at Sylvanas's face, but he didn't see any results. , "To put it simply, now they have thought that, except for Alsace, this ranger general is invincible in the northern continent." Sylvanas turned her head toward the bonfire, and Feng Xing, who was about to speak, coughed. "That guy is really the stuff of a magic stick!" After muttering quietly, Feng Xing became serious: "Since they are civilians, they should be familiar with which places in Tirefas Woodland are suitable for farming. If it were their own choice, where would they settle? Ben, ask for me I can only It is an area controlled by the Forsaken, preferably west or north of Lordaeron." There was a murmur. Sylvanas, who had been watching with a cold eye, suddenly stepped forward: "Lina, during this period of time, you will stay among these humans, deal with those who betray, and protect those who obey." After saying that, she walked towards Ben Jefferson, not caring about the humans who were panicking as she approached: "Jefferson, I heard that you are a sentinel." "Yes, it used to be." Under the gaze of Sylvanas, Ben Jefferson was very uneasy. "I have seen the army of Lordaeron before it was broken." Stated, or recalled, Sylvanas lightly ordered, "From now on, you must let these humans live in peace." Peace. Such a request obviously has a double meaning. Therefore, Ben Jefferson did not hesitate, but he seemed to be looking forward to death. "I, Ben Jefferson, will be loyal to this responsibility." "Then, when they come to the conclusion of their discussion, they will answer me at the gate of the camp." Sylvanas, who was still expressionless, stopped looking at him and walked outside, "Feng Xing, come out." Feng Xing, who was moved after hearing the sound, followed him out. The moment he passed by Ben Jefferson, he sighed. "It's superfluous." With that said, he did not go directly to the door. He first got into a tent and brought out a small, shabby quilt. Ben Jefferson looked blankly at his back and that of Sylvanas, but the latter obviously understood what Feng Xing meant and seemed satisfied with it. Outside the gate of the camp, Sylvanas stopped under a tree. This was even more dimly lit than the place where Fengxing negotiated with Ben Jefferson a few days ago. "They are living beings after all." "It's better to say, after all, we are human beings."   Wrapped in a small quilt, Fengxing leaned against the tree trunk, looking at the shining bonfire, listening to the human voice that was no longer a noise: "I will definitely try my best to protect the safety of these people. But it is very likely that once there are humans in the south who are willing to do anything, He will acquiesce and even assist them if he takes them into consideration, and after all this, he will use his life to repay today's oath. Therefore, he is talking about loyalty." Sylvanas remained silent, but Feng Xing knew that she was unhappy. Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 21 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 21 - The Lost Man "However, this is enough." Still looking at the light of the camp, Feng Xing talked eloquently: "The original intention of leaving these people alive is just to provide for my food, clothing, housing and transportation. Once this goal is achieved, even if they have different aspirations, there is no debt. More importantly, Under the control of the Forgotten, they have no chance to actively contact the outside world, but their existence is an example for other survivors in Tirefas Glades. We may not trust them, but these people are obviously more powerful than the Forgotten. If they are good at labor, they can create more materials - this is indispensable for a force or collective that wants to develop." "Is this what you thought of from the beginning?" Sylvanas asked, her voice indifferent, but more cordial than when facing Ben Jefferson. "If I can't accommodate my own interests within the interests of the forgotten ones, what reason do I have to fight for you?" Feng Xing leaned back and yawned, but he pulled himself together and resisted fatigue, "When the undead encounter the hostility of the living beings , when good intentions are still not accepted, we can enslave them by any means, but we must not die with them stupidly. Sylvanas, I want to live don't let me down." Sylvanas didn’t care about the transgression in his tone: “Fengxing, you are also a human.” "But they are not humans from Lordaeron." Feng Xing smiled, and there was a trace of sadness in his unscrupulous debauchery: "This land is not the place where I was born and raised. Why should I work so hard for the life and death of these people? The so-called compatriots have watched you grow from innocence to ignorance. To the companions who shoulder the responsibility, the rice in your bowl is their hard work. Your character and customs that are deeply rooted in your bones come from the same ancestors as theirs. You are grateful for the kindness of your elders. You look forward to the growth of future generations. With them lingering around you, you can gain A deep sense of belonging Can the humans of Lordaeron give me these? No, no one can give it to me, not any race in Azeroth! When I appeared in the sky, I sat down in Lordaeron. Sitting on the road outside the ruins, sitting on the road you just walked on, when I saw your peerless face and that lonely demeanor when you looked back, I realized that I had no home. Who did this? Why did I come here? Azeroth, and coming behind Sylvanas? Is it possible for me to return to my hometown? Everything is not what I know, nor is it what I have room to think about. Here, I am helpless , I can only fight to survive. As an outsider, whether human, elf, orc, or even undead, no one will bear responsibility for me, and I have no reason to dedicate anything to anyone. However, If I want to live, isolation from the world is not feasible and impossible. Therefore, I need to find a group to accommodate me, let this group care about my interests and my thoughts, and let myself gain such belonging Everything, from Starting from scratch. In fact, I had no choice when I came to the ruins of Lordaeron - Sylvanas, yes, you are my only choice. So, I paid my loyalty and I will work for the future of the Forsaken. I need the Forgotten to regard me as a compatriot, regardless of the difference between life and death, or race. I can get used to all the habits of the high elves, and I can empathize with the sorrows and joys of the Forgotten. I am trying to weave these together. Deeply rooted, like a new hometown Sylvanas, I am a dead man who chose the Forsaken, and then happened to be a human." After saying that, Feng Xing seemed tired and slowly sat down. He didn't care that the quilt was stained with mud. The constant concentration seemed to have exhausted him mentally and physically. He closed his eyelids uncontrollably, unaware that Sylvanas had walked up to him. "It is difficult to cross the mountain, who is sad for those who have lost their way? We meet by chance, and we are all guests from a foreign land" The whispers between her breaths were almost inaudible, but Sylvanas was a forgotten person from the elves. She heard it clearly, but she didn't understand it. This is obviously the words of Fengxing's hometown, but there are still frustrations in the subtleties. You can detect the loss just by listening to the voice. Sylvanas stared at his half-asleep state. The black hair that was just above the ears had not been cleaned for a long time and was tangled with natural knots. The face hidden under the quilt was delicate and thin, and the bridge of his nose was short and round. It was obvious at first sight that he was not a human from Lordaeron. There was dust left after a simple wipe, coupled with the heavy and closed eyes, coupled with the clothes that did not belong to Azeroth, coupled with this shabby and dirty quilt, Looks like a beggar. However, Sylvanas did not show any contempt. Even when he closed his eyes and started mumbling, her eyes glowed red, like a pair of lanterns in the dark. She unconsciously stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to hold the quilt tighter for him, but stopped when she got close and hung in the air. Her feet were involuntarily exuding demonic fire.   After a long time, she retracted her hand, touched the arrow pot on her back, took out an arrow, nocked the bow hard, and it was as round as the full moon. She turned to face the dark sky, and did not shoot for a long time. Under a certain tree at the edge of the forest, a man sat curled up miserably. Next to him, a banshee with red eyes raised her bow to the sky. The light from the campfire not far away dimmed their silhouettes. But no one saw it. This scene lasted for a long time, until there was a noise at the camp entrance. The red light in Sylvanas's eyes finally dimmed. She let go of her hand and the arrow flew away from the string. The sound of breaking through the air was crisp, but all she knew was that the arrow was flying. Go without knowing where it is going. "General Ranger, we have decided to go to Solidan Farm." Ben Jefferson, who came out of the camp, lowered his head in front of Sylvanas, just like when he was summoned by the commander of the inspection troops. "Solidan Farmmaybe really is a safe place." Sylvanas thought for a while, pointed at Feng Xing, and ordered, "He has fallen asleep. Take him to the tent so that he doesn't catch a cold." "Yes." Ben Jefferson was obviously stunned. "Tomorrow, let him take his troops and Lina to lead you to that place. Tell him that I will only give you five days." "So, you" Ben Jefferson’s question had no outlet, because a gust of wind blew by. When he raised his head, Sylvanas was no longer there, and she could not be seen in the dark depths of the woods. …… On the vast desert, the endless smoke and dust distorted people's sight under the harsh sunlight. No, there are no people. Except for the rare cactus dotted here, there is no breath of life in this wilderness No, there were also some rare and strange species here, but now, they are all covered with blood stains. As for corpses? Obviously, it exists, but it is not where it is. This is not the ravages of the Scourge, everything is just the work of a man and a woman. Not far from a cactus, Maiev Shadowsong, who was a little majestic because of her robes, stood silently in the setting sun. At her feet, Drunken Dragon, who was so tired that he stuck out his tongue, was sitting on the sand, cautiously. Holding the edge of her robe, she used the sharp blade to cut the monster no, the animal carcass. This seems to be their food ration. More bodies were piled in large baskets nearby. That's right, the big basket woven with rattan is simple but very practical. The oily color shows that the basket was just made, and the corpses inside can actually be called fresh meat. "Shadow Song, can you help me dismember this last scorpion?" Finally, after a day of drunkenness and sweating, Long raised his head and lamented. Maiev Shadowsong was unmoved: "If you want to survive in Azeroth, it will always be dangerous if you don't have strong strength. And you, you can't even talk about a strong body, what qualifications do you have to shirk these things that are within your power? " "But, this is a desert, and we don't have a container to bring water. If this continues, I will die of thirst sooner or later!" "Absolutely not." Maiev Shadowsong still looked into the distance, "The blood of these animals is enough for you to survive." "But" Looking up at Maiev Shadowsong's back, he found that she was just covering him from the scorching sun. After a drunken day, the dragon could only be speechless, but he couldn't help but muttered as he continued to work, "I never They all eat cooked food" "Cooked food?" Obviously, Maiev's hearing is always sharper than Drunk Dragon imagined. "Your physique is so weak because you only eat cooked food. From now on, you can only eat raw food." "Then what should I do if I contract some parasite? What should I do if I don't adapt to the climate? I feel nauseated after eating raw meat" Maiev Shadowsong involuntarily decided to frighten the drunken dragon so much that he almost jumped up on the spot, but before he could finish his protest, he was interrupted by her light voice: "If you can't even survive this level, , and there is no need to worry about walking out of this desert." These words immediately made Yi Zui? Long shut his mouth - unfortunately, it seemed that he couldn't control it himself: "Then after I finish cutting this scorpion, can you let me take a nap?" ?” "Do you want to be roasted to death by the sun?" Maiev Shadowsong asked coldly. "Anyway, there is a big basket, and I also braided a rope on the basket." As he said this, Drunken Dragon secretly glanced at the "rope" in his mouth, and nodded shamelessly, "I can lie in it, you You can drag her along" "impossible." "I'm really close to my limit, okay?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The dragon’s pleading earned Maiev Shadowsong’s look back, but her answer, which directly made him black-eyed—— "The problem is, I don't know the way." Text Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 22 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 22 - "She is an intellectual hero" "Shadow Song, it's impossible for me to know the road" Drunk for a day? Long almost collapsed, "So, we are lost?" "That's right. We are not sure where this is. We are in the desert but have no clear direction. Getting lost is the most normal result." Maiev Shadowsong was not at all surprised by this situation. Perhaps, this is really no one’s fault. "So, what are you going to do?" In comparison, Azeroth is always the home of Maiev Shadowsong. The expression on the dragon's face when he was drunk for a day was very much like Liu Ji's classic "What can I do?" " Maiev Shadowsong frowned - this detail could not be noticed by Drunk Dragon, but he could easily tell the displeasure in her tone: "If it were me, this wouldn't be a problem at all; plus another burden……" Hearing this contempt that was more hurtful than intentional, drunk all day long? Long quickly retorted: "You can tie me up and fly a kite again!" "This is what you agreed to." Maiev Shadowsong pondered for a few seconds, as if smiling, "Let's rest first!" After being drunk for a day, Long Ping felt a sense of foreboding: "What on earth are you planning to do?" "Take you and walk in a straight line." Maiev Shadowsong's answer was so simple that it made him vomit blood: "Do you have any common sense? No matter who you are, the strength of your legs when walking is not the same as usual, which causes the straight line you think you are walking to actually have an arc. , in the end your trajectory will be a circle, do you understand? You will go back to - astronomy -! Take a step back and say, first of all, how do you determine the direction? " "Why do you think I don't know? Moreover, there is no need for direction at all." Shaking his head, Maiev Shadowsong was unmoved, "I am a night elf, not an imbecile human." "No matter how strong you are, you can't fly like a blind man, can you?" After one day of drunkenness, Long became anxious and began to speak arbitrarily, "Do you understand Damn, the word science is really difficult to translate!" Maiev Shadowsong, who obviously didn't understand the second half of the sentence, clearly knew the anger in his tone, so she was quite unhappy: "What are you talking about?" "It's just the hometown dialect there is a word I can't translate." Thinking about it, drunk for a day? Long gave up the urge to rack his brains and continued to work on the work that was about to be completed. Seeing him sighing, Maiev Shadowsong didn't understand: "At my speed, if I walk in one direction for a certain period of time, and then turn back along the way I came, the wind and sand will soon obliterate my footsteps. Here. At that time, I walked back for the same length of time, but I couldn't go back because of the existence of the arc in your mouth - Piao Astronomy . However, this period of time is not long, and the error produced is not large. As long as - - Piao Tian Literature - Make a mark, for example, cut off half of this cactus, and I can find it in my sight - Piao Tian Literature . The number of straight line steps to measure this error, half of it is the time it took me to walk straight The vertical error distance caused by the arc. Using this method, even if you can't trust your legs, it is enough to get out of this desert before the error is too big - as far as I know, any desert in any continent in Azeroth is It’s not so vast that I can’t get out at my speed and method.” This was a rare long speech by Maiev Shadowsong. When she finished speaking, the corner of the cloak that was used as a kitchen knife by Drunk Dragon had been loosened, but the scorpion was not finished. "Drunk all day long? Dragon, what's wrong with you?" Maiev Shadowsong noticed that he seemed to be distracted. No, he was mumbling to himself. "I'm so stupid, really. I just thought that night elves didn't understand geometry" "Hey! Are you listening?" Maiev Shadowsong was a little angry because this was another "hometown dialect" that she didn't understand. The high-decibel roar summoned the soul of the drunken dragon. He raised his head, feeling guilty that Maiev Shadowsong's mask symbolized wisdom: "No, I'm just too surprised by your wait, even if You can guarantee to always run at a constant speed, how are you going to calculate the time?" "Isn't that reflective circle on your wrist a timer?" As he said that, Maiev Shadowsong looked at Drunken Dragon's left hand with a tone of don't think I don't know: "There is no day and night in Draenor. At that time, didn't you often look at that thing to determine our degree?" How much time has passed?" "" At a pure angle of forty-five degrees, Drunk Dragon looked up at Maiev Shadowsong, whose golden outline was illuminated by the deep sun, as if he saw a god: "Is this the legendary heroic halo? Oh no, this This guy is an intellectual hero!" "What are you talking about again?" "Ohit's nothing, I'm praising you for your attention to detail!" Drunk for a day? Long hurriedly vowed, "You are worthy of being a night elf hero! " "I'm afraid, no one there still remembers me except for those dead sisters" One day, the dragon's praise brought back the sadness of Maiev Shadowsong. This sudden turn of dejection made Yizuilong also fall into silence. For a long time, he quietly took up Maiev Shadowsong's cloak and continued to deal with the scorpion corpse, but his mind went back to recent memories When the stern Maiev Shadowsong kept maintaining the speed that he could only maintain with all his strength, a creature that looked like a legendary dinosaur appeared in front of them. She could have avoided it, but she turned around and forgot to glance at it. Overdrawn, he rushed straight towards the animal that could not be seen as tame or ferocious. The battle didn't end quickly. Although Maiev Shadowsong was dexterous enough, the animal's rough skin, thick flesh, and size prevented her Eclipse from hitting its vital points. When the animal fell down due to excessive blood loss, he It seemed that a faint gasp was heard. This is their first meal since coming to Azeroth. There are no condiments and no materials and strength to make a barbecue. The fishy smell of the raw meat made him fearfully eat the last part, and he almost vomited out stomach acid in a fit of nausea. However, Maiev Shadowsong didn't say anything, she just ate the same food silently. The slow rhythm and the repeated ups and downs of her throat fully showed that she had difficulty swallowing, but even so, when he ate again and again, While vomiting, she finished eating and drinking the flesh and blood scratched in front of her. Then, suppressing her obvious discomfort, she looked at him silently, waiting for him to finish. In the end, he had enough to eat and drink, but he seemed to be seriously ill and soon fell asleep. When he woke up naturally, he saw that he was covered with a layer of leaves, Maiev Shadowsong was dressed in blood, and the eclipse was still falling red. Surrounded by some strange animal carcasses. "I'm going to sleep for a while. If you're in danger, wake me up." After explaining, she fell asleep, probably too tired. Looking at the red lips with blood stains under the mask, looking at the corpses scattered around, and the pool of blood, he picked up a leaf covering his body, and two lines of tears suddenly slipped from his eyes, but no one knew What kind of color are those tears Just like this, Maiev Shadowsong, who gradually regained his physical strength, became more and more comfortable with those native animals. He also had the physical strength to do some fancy work of drilling wood and making fire to please his appetite. Soon, a waterfall made Maiev Shadowsong’s mouth curl up with joy, and he simply cheered - the life that comes with blood really needs a bath! As a result, they seemed to have a new look, and he even had the time to make a simple basket to carry the leftover roast meat. However, not long after leaving the waterfall, they entered the desert. The poor so-called food reserves are obviously not enough, and the lack of water is a bigger problem Until now. The memory came to an end. One day, Drunk Dragon just finished handling the last scorpion. When he let go of Maiev Shadowsong's cloak horn again, he couldn't help but raise his head: "Thank you." “Don’t show off your hometown dialect that no one understands!” "I mean" Facing Maiev Shadowsong's somewhat angry look, she obviously knew the gentleness in those words and was not really angry. Therefore, Drunken Dragon smiled happily and raised his left hand, as if he felt it. Happiness, "I'll teach you how to recognize these scalesits name is a quartz watch." "Quartz watch?" This word was obviously not translated properly. Maiev Shadowsong leaned over, looked at it, and then said disdainfully, "It's similar to the pocket watch in Azeroth. It's just the way it fits on your hand. It's more convenient. These scales have been changed to some marks. Anyone can understand it with a little thought" Suddenly, thinking of Drunk in a Day? Longyi's expression was like offering a treasure at the beginning, Maiev Shadowsong suddenly thought of something, "Drunk in a Day ?Long, in your world, you are a noblea ruined noble?" "" Drunk for a day? Long's smile froze, as if he had swallowed an egg raw, "Why do you infer that?" "I heard that only human nobles have such things as watches, but generally powerful nobles like to inlaid gold, silver and precious stones on their watches. I have never seen such cheap quartz used." Maiev Shadowsong’s methodical analysis completely embarrassed the dragon who had been drunk for a day. "Nothat's not the case." After a long day of drunkenness, Long explained: "Compared to any nobles I am just a poor man who just has enough food and clothing. This quartz watch has long been disdained even by beggars in our place." Things that are often powered by hand, we usually use electricity" "Electricity?" Maiev Shadowsong was surprised, "Lightning in the sky?"   "Essentially yes. But we use our own electricity, and use our own methods to store this originally terrifying thing in a very safe thing, and use it in every aspect of daily life" Drunk for a day? Long must be recalling those days he was used to. Maiev Shadowsong nodded in thought: "It turns out that your world is ruled by goblins Maybe they are not goblins at all, but at least you are much smarter than the goblins in Azeroth." Text A few words about "Dislocation". And, introduction? Thank you all for reading. As a fan who has only played Frozen War, I should be proud that the things I try to write can be used by people and praised as the best fan. "However, it seems that I have heard the title "the best fan" a bit more frequently recently, and it is difficult to tell whether it is true or not. Just think of it as a snake oil type of encouragement. And considering that some people said that the World of Warcraft theme can be signed, then I will try it shamelessly - not modestly, the old readers of Yaoxiang have probably guessed my "method" of collecting manuscripts Yes, I will stop updating "Dislocation" recently. When I write about 100,000-15,000 words, I will release a new book. I hope you can wait - I can't force you if you can't wait, but I am willing to wait. I'll be grateful. As a war player who has not experienced Yamaguchi Mountain, when I wrote "Dislocation", the geography and power structure were all based on Yamaguchi Mountain - note, it is a reference, because the starting point of Yamaguchi Mountain is far away from the Ice Age, Some readers who are not used to deliberation in person, please don't talk about bugs. I very much hope that someone can help me clarify some "professional details". If you are interested, please join the QQ group - 45210487. If you like diving time in weeks, you don't need to come. Thank you for your cooperation. By the way, I’m just going to listen to a few questions that I can’t determine through my temporary research. Please help friends who are willing to support me! Before asking the question, let me make some assumptions. The accuracy of all time is the month, and the zero point of all time is when the Frozen Throne plot ends. In addition to geography and situation, more things are based on war. If the official setting If there is a contradiction, you can choose to modify the part (however, the rigor of Glass Slag is still worthy of trust). the following: 1. When did the kidnapping of the King of Stormwind City occur? 2. When was the Alchemy Association of UA City established? 3. When will UA City be completed? 4. Gianna’s age. 5. How was the lingua franca of mainland China formed? 6. What is the approximate total number of unorganized surviving creatures in the undead area? Well, that’s all for now ?? ―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― Then, this is a little introduction to "Dislocation" This is a book with more than one protagonist, so if you are looking for some popular pleasure, you will inevitably be disappointed. This is a book without a protagonist. If a character’s cognition is reliable, it means his character or intelligence is strong. Therefore, don’t say that there is a bug in the setting when the character makes some fallacies in the text. This is a hard-working and rigorous book. There is no unreasonable loyalty or uninterested betrayal - if there is, it must be a concussion of a certain character; there is no crippled master waiting in the mountains to pass on his skills, and there is no way to get through any governor on the road. Second-line sweet potatoes - maybe there are, but they are almost certainly traps. This is an unromantic book. The demonic fire under Xixi’s step can burn the fragile protagonist, and Maiev will not take off her blade cloak at any time for the convenience of hugging; and, the responsibility of a creature to reproduce and the reproduction between different races. Isolation problem. This is a dark book. If you have to scrutinize the protagonist's words and deeds with a dark eye, then his true character will be revealed; of course, if you want to accept a kind protagonist, you only need to follow the text briefly. Just read on. This is a book with an ending that has already been written. The ending is very funny, very helpless, very realistic, and very sad. At the same time, it also has a tail worthy of yy. But the biggest problem is that except for those who already know the ending, I don’t know Will be sent out before completion. So, please wait for "Dislocation", which is billed as "the best fan" by some book friendsif you are willing. ?? ――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― By the way, since this article is unlikely to be in Erotic, I will post some impromptu Erotic couplets today …… Liwo Liuye eyebrows, apricot eyes cherry mouth, Pingbu Yang waist shaking his arms, pomegranate skirts to explore Jinlian under the pomegranate skirt The moth crown has golden black silk, the lion's face and butterfly lips, the dragon moves and the snake leaves behind its musk, and the white tiger fur plays the role of a goddess. ?…\ Text The new book has been opened, with Chapter 23 attached. All in silence. Warcraft fan "Dislocation" (Because the title of the book has been snatched away, the new book can only be called "Dislocation: Sylvanas and Maiev". Please support me more and promote it more, thank you.) Chapter 23 - Survival is the most important thing Such a conclusion made Yi Zui? Long dumbfounded, but the silence quickly turned into a vague touch: "It is also because of this that we use countless powerful tools with electricity, but we ourselves are very weakcompared to Azeroth There are countless heroes in Sri Lanka, but we are weak." "There are many true heroes in Azeroth." Maiev Shadowsong corrected, her tone mixed with sympathy: "Since you have come to Azeroth, a world that cannot yet subdue lightning, you have to get used to the rules of Azeroth. And the first step is Extra physical enhancement, for example, eating raw meat.” "Can you not mention this?" Drunk for a day? Long felt queasy just thinking about it. "I don't need to mention it, but you must do it." Maiev Shadowsong seemed like an officer giving orders to his subordinates, and then showed a hint of tenderness, or curiosity, "Since the quartz watch has been eliminated from your world, then Why did you put it on?" This question made Yizuilong stunned for a moment. Soon, his face turned slightly red: "This is the prize I won in the first competitionit's very memorable." Looking at his nostalgic humility, Maiev Shadowsong became interested: "How can something that even a beggar doesn't want be used as a prize?" "I am the owner of the Rinapo Internet Cafe! I" In the excitement, Drunk Dragon burst out a native dialect, and then became shy under Maiev Shadowsong's gaze, "I mean, How big of a competition can you participate in for the first time? It’s just a little bit better than nothing but it’s very memorable.” "Or is this the only prize you've ever received?" Maiev Shadowsong sneered. "Who said that? I am a professional!" "Occupation? What is your occupation?" Maiev Shadowsong's mask couldn't hide the smile on her red lips. She simply thought that being drunk all day long was giving her a golden opportunity. "" Drunk one day? Long opened his mouth proudly, but suddenly fell into a daze. After a long time, he said with a strange expression: "I am a military theory commanderworld-class." "Theoretical command? Returning home?" Maiev Shadowsong laughed loudly, "Forget these weird claims! Give me the quartz watch and get out of the desert first." "Oh" Although he was quite unhappy with the ridicule, Drunk Dragon still took off his watch and handed it to Maiev Shadowsong. Perhaps, this was their first handshake, natural and ordinary. That’s right. …… Menethil Port is a lively port town. As a hub port in the Eastern Continent, there are naturally a lot of people coming and going here in a broad sense. But there are also people who don't like this kind of prosperity that represents the future - many people who call themselves aristocrats like the sound of a skylark or a seagull piercing the sky with beautiful scenery, and think that participating in a hodgepodge of different classes is a sign of the nouveau riche. However, Mellor Neditas, who was walking slowly along a sparsely populated stretch of the Palatine Bay, did not have so many twists and turns. She was just relaxing. As she is about to enter her twenties, she can indeed claim to be a noble by virtue of her relationship with a well-established relative. Even if this relationship is not considered, the details on her fiery red dress are enough for anyone with a discerning eye to understand: she is a witch who graduated from Dalaran's School of Magic. That's right, Mellor Needitas is a noble who is proud of her identity as a witch. In her prime, she has a certain aristocratic temperament in her movements, and the name of the Magic Academy itself means a lot of money consumption and Good own talent. Especially after the explosion in Dalaran. Early morning. There are always few idle people coming and going in the early morning, and Paladin Bay is not like Menethil Port, where there are so many busy people who get up early to make a living. So Mellor Neditas strolled along the beach under the gentle caress of the rising sun. Generally speaking, young people with dreams don’t like to go alone and enjoy the tranquility of forgetting something. Mellor Needitas was no exception. Her frown fully demonstrated her emotions at the moment. Her closed lips showed signs of movement from time to time, but they did not turn into real sounds. In the vastness of heaven and earth, a human body is small and lonely. The waves on the edge of the shoal were lapping, washing away as if they were being welcomed. This originally emotionless natural phenomenon was treated with boredom in the eyes of Mellor Neditas. "Jaina has been fighting for human independence on Kalimdor.Struggle, but I can only achieve nothing in the peaceful Stormwind City. " The long sigh did not make Mellor Needitas feel disappointed. On the contrary, her eyes gradually moved from the beach to the sparkling sea, her eyes became a little firmer, and her light green eyes reflected the sunlight on the ripples. The sea breeze blew the simple mage's robe, and Mellor Niditas' long red hair flew in the wind. She stopped, raised her hands, circled them in front of her lips like a trumpet, and swore loudly: "I , Mellor Niditas, will never be mediocrewait, what is that!" It was the direction she was looking from, and there was a small dot looming in the undulating waves. It was probably a person! The witch didn’t have the ability to jump into the sea to find out. At least, Mellor Needitas couldn’t. She could only stop anxiously on the shore - as time went by and the waves pushed, the so-called dots got closer and closer, and she was able to see them clearly. A person, holding a piece of wood! Shipwreck? For a moment, Mellor Niditas’s mind was no longer about life encounters. She was just observing the drifting wooden board in worry, running to adjust her position, waiting for it to dock automatically. As for the fish-men or crocodiles lurking between the waves, there was nothing she could do. Fortunately, before those potential dangers arrived, the swaying wooden board approached within the casting distance of Mellor Neditas. Yes, she did not hesitate, and cast an invisibility spell on the human being - as if he disappeared out of thin air. Mellor is not a master witch, invisibility is the most proud of her skills. When she confirmed that the spell was successful, she watched and waited quietly. After a short while, the board was washed up on the beach. Mellor Neditas was already waiting at a nearby location. He walked over in a few steps and leaned over to stretch out his hands. Others may think it is air, but this is a spell cast by herself - with the touch of her dexterous but not very slender right hand, a body gradually appears in the chaotic ripples of the air. He was a man, probably middle-aged, but probably younger than he looked because of his haggard and miserable look. "Help me, I want to go back to Stormwind City to report" The extremely weak man forced himself to speak, but Mellor Neditas categorically rejected him: "Your life is in danger now." As she said that, she took out some white bread from the mage's robe and handed it to the man's hand - the hand was already on the verge of spasm from holding it for a long time. So, after a second of hesitation, she directly handed the white bread to the man. At his mouth, she took out a bottle of water with her other hand. "Eat, we'll wait until you survive. This is Palatine Bay, not close to Stormwind City." "Ba" The man became cold upon hearing this, and after a brief moment of confusion, he opened his mouth obediently and with difficulty. While feeding him food, Mellor Neditas looked at him seriously, not knowing what he was thinking. He had obviously suffered a shipwreck, as evidenced by his skin that was whitened by the sea water, but he seemed to be a soldier. Although his clothes were almost in tatters, it was enough to deduce his occupation from every incomplete detail. After all, Mellor Neditas came to Menethil Port from Stormwind City, and then to the Palatine Gulf. "Thanks……" After swallowing the white bread, the man opened his mouth to say thanks, but a water bottle was pressed to his lips. "Stop talking nonsense and listen to me." It’s not that Mellor Neditas is unladylike, but she senses that this man may have exhausted his energy at sea, and if he continues to force himself to do any false etiquette, it may lead to a comeback. This kind of rough gentleness made the man unable to resist. He didn't even have the strength to raise his head, but he obviously couldn't drink water lying on the board. Seeing this, Mellor Neditas grabbed his hair without hesitation and raised his head, so that the water bottle had a good angle. This is a face that seems to be stained with blood, and the haggard depths hide the aura of a farm boy - this is what Mellor Niditas seems to have seen in the children of servants in his own manor in his childhood memories; The blood stain, what Mellor Niditas thought was the blood stain, had been washed away by the sea water until only a faint stain remained. When she touched the back of his head, the man showed a painful expression, but she was not frightened by the sudden ferocity. The witch of Dalaran had not seen the bloody lady before, and she noticed the big bump on the back of the man's head. Being attacked by someone? Or being besieged? Mellor Neditas, who had no way of guessing, didn’t care either. Saving people in danger is moral, but the person's good and evil merits and demerits are not the first priority.?. After struggling to eat the food that Mellor Neditas took out, the man's slowly relaxed nerves were finally no match for the accumulated fatigue. He closed his eyes involuntarily, and murmured words of thanks in his mouth, but It breaks into a purr before uttering the full syllable. “I’ve done everything I can, and it’s up to you whether you survive.” Looking at the man’s messy blond hair, Mellor Needitas was not sure whether the drooped head could still be raised, but if he slept in such a lackluster posture, it would be a disgrace to his status as a Stormwind soldier. ????????????????????????????? Well, this is the aristocratic thought in Mellor Niditas’s bones. She put away the water bottle, adjusted the mage’s robe, lifted the man up, and carried it on her back. "Stranger, you are lucky to have met a witch who wants to be a paladin so heavy!" Text This is just a short story about Dota, you can read it~ "Two Women in the Wolf Reincarnation" When I came to this continent Well, all I could see was my small camp. At first I thought the world was so big, but that's all. The bonfire in the center of the camp burned slowly without anyone adding firewood. Just like the woods surrounding the camp on three sides, it looks so natural. ???????????????????????????? That’s not right, at least, this forest always gives people a sickly feeling, and the branches are so ferocious. But, what does this have to do with me? I'm not a vegetarian. Yes, I am a wolf. To be precise, I am a wolf, followed by two giant wolves. I don’t know when they started following me and why they followed me. I just know that they will obey my orders, just like I can infect the people around me and make them become more powerful under my orders. There is no reason, or there is a reason that I don’t understand, but this is the world I came to. However, I soon discovered that I was wrong. This world may not be big, but it is definitely not as small as the camp where I am - at the end of the road in front of the camp, or maybe the end that my eyes can see, there are a few figures vaguely appearing, looking very ugly. If the estimate is correct, there are 4 guys in total, oh no, there is another one. This is He seemed to stop and look over at me? So, I also saw him - although he was wearing a broad dark green cloak, he could not hide his somewhat thin body. Unfortunately, he was wearing a mask and couldn't see his appearance clearly. “While I was thinking about this guy’s identity, he walked away and disappeared from my sight. Although I was curious, I was bound by a sense of mission that kept me where I was, guarding the camp that was empty outside the campfire. Time passes and boredom erodes me. ??Looking left and right at the giant wolves around you, they have their heads drooped and are silent. Maybe they don’t understand the meaning of their existence? Unfortunately, I am a wolf and cannot let go of my dignity and take the initiative to strike up a conversation with my followers. ?—What the hell is this logic! But it tightly bound my mouth. Fortunately, soon, a stranger came into my sight. Hmmit seems that it should be called Strange Wolf? When two ghost-colored wolves came out from behind this guy who looked like both a wolf and a human, I thought I could conclude that he definitely had wolf blood. However, a sense of mission made me instantly judge that he was an intruder. So, with a whimper, I called on the two giant wolves and rushed over together. It’s another fucking inexplicable sense of mission! I bite hard, and the giant wolf next to me does the same. But I can’t make them smart. I can only attack the so-called intruders while enduring the concentrated attacks of the intruders. "Who are you? Why did you invade here?" I know that such a battle will definitely end with me falling first. I just want to know before I die. "Isn't a little wild guy worthy of asking questions?" The half-wolf, half-human guy slapped me with disdain - my vision went dark. …… Suddenly, I seemed to see it again. No, it's not something the eye can see. "This is……" "Mini map." An indifferent voice answered my question: "Don't ask so many questions. It's time to brush up the wild spots of Konoe again. It's your turn." Before I could react, my eyes flashed. It seems that I have become a wolf again, well, I am still a wolf, and I am still followed by two giant wolves. However, the woods that still surround the camp on three sides are no longer sickly and grotesque, and are as lush as they should be in memory. And, a bonfire! The bonfire is gone! This is definitely not the place I was originally, not the place I once fought inexplicably. But where could this be? Who does that cold and unknown voice represent? What does he mean by "guard"? What is "wild spot"? Can it be eaten? There was no time to think wildly, and at the end of my sight, a figure appeared again. woman. A blonde woman wearing a mage's cloak. Just when I was looking at this woman with the aesthetic sense of a wolf, she unexpectedly threw a shiny and weird thing at me without any explanation! I wanted to dodge, but that bullshit sense of mission kept me from moving. Without any doubt, I was hit. It hurts. Before thinking of revenge, I wondered why she would do this.But my body was dominated by the so-called sense of mission and I rushed towards her. “Well, whether I like it or not, I conclude that she is an intruder. Seeing that I was moving, the woman immediately turned around and ran away. I chased persistently, and so did the giant wolf beside me. We walked out of the camp and came to an open area, and then passed through a forest. Finally, I caught up with the woman and bit her hard on the butt. Think about it, this is finally revenge, right? So, I greeted the giant wolf and prepared to go back to the camp. "Pervert!" A scolding sound startled me. The next moment, a sudden cold hit me - I couldn't move! "Ice Girl, you idiot! What kind of skills do you use to pull a wild girl!" The roar of a seemingly aged old man caught my attention - in that direction, there was a distinctive giant tree, and further away, a man in a cloak, not much taller than me, ran as fast as he could with a gun in both hands. Come. "It's a pity that those short legs are destined to make him unable to run fast no matter how hard he tries. As he ran closer and closer, I saw clearly what was behind him. The figures that are familiar to me are very ugly, and they seem to be the vague figures I saw when I first looked far away. They chased the short-legged and helpless cloaked man. "Is he your friend?" There were sounds of fighting around me, and the woman whose butt I bitten was right next to me, holding up her staff and attacking my followers. "The old musket? You can be considered a comrade" The woman glanced at me sideways and continued to wave the staff. "Wait, where is my giant wolf?" Although the pain of extreme cold continued all over my body, and although I couldn't move, I could at least turn around. As a result, I howled like a wolf - "What the hell is this!" No matter how lush the woods in my memory are, they are still trees, still trees! "Treant, haven't you seen it?" The woman continued to attack my giant wolf, but the giant wolf was entangled by the so-called tree person. Moreover, they still carried out my previous order - to return to the camp. "Treant, what is it?" I felt like I was about to die again. "A soldier of the Guards." The woman gave me a smile, as if she had forgotten that she had just been bitten on the butt, and that she had frozen me into a popsicle in anger, "Goodbye, my 50 yuan." After saying that, she ran towards the woods and went to chase my followers with a smile on her face. With the countdown to my life, I could only look at the cloaked man again, only to find that he was running around the weird giant tree. The giant tree held up stones from unknown sources in both hands and smashed them hard. The ugly guy attacking the cloaked man. This world is so crazy. "Damn ice girl, listen to me, I'm a legend!" The moment I fell down, my heart felt peaceful, and I kindly answered the cloaked man: "She has gone away a long time ago." I am dead again. Take this weird eyeless vision as proof. Without the anxiety of the first time, I asked again. "This is……" "Mini map." The cold voice answered again, but there was no more follow-up. "Isn't it my turn this time?" Maybe it’s because I’ve died twice, or maybe because I don’t care about this inexplicable life, my voice is a little cold. Well, I suddenly discovered that the voice of this answer was not indifferent in nature, just like my voice now. "No, this time it's the stone man and the centaur. Maybe next time it will be you." "Did you arrange these?" Probably because he understood that my question meant more than just the superficial meaning, the voice slowly sounded after a period of silence: "Yes, I arranged it." "Why!" I asked. "Why did you attack those so-called intruders?" "You didn't arrange it!" I was angry. "Yes, you know, this is what I arranged." The voice was silent for a while, "So, you know better than me." I am alive for the third time. It is still a camp, a camp without a bonfire. Although there are still woods on the left and right, it is different from the second time - behind it is a cliff, under the cliff is a shallow river, and further away, is another cliff. Unfortunately, it's night now and I can't see clearly the view of the cliff on the other side. This time, the peace lasted longer. Even if I don’t know when, a thunderous word "first blood" rang out in the sky."", the giant wolf beside me and I were still lying silently in the camp. No matter what, at least, our bodies are asleep. Until I was woken up by a hammer. Driven by the assigned sense of mission, I rushed towards the intruder - a man riding a black wolf. However, I was blocked by two centaur khans. Well, my life seems to be to stay in a deserted camp, waiting for different guys to kill me, and then, when it's my turn, everything starts over again. Even though the time and place are no longer the same. Just when I resigned myself to the attack, I suddenly felt pain in the side of my body. I turned my head and saw that the man in the cloak was pointing his gun at me. While fighting Centaur Khan, I raced against time to ask: "Brother Legend, why are you wearing shoes But why are you hitting me?" The man riding a black wolf on the side answered disdainfully: "Ten muskets and nine dishes, what a legend brother." "Death Paladin, I am a legend!" It seems that Brother Legend is just the self-advertisement of this cloaked man. "Brother Legend is a musket, but your musket is not a legend." The moment I finished speaking, the hammer carried by someone who also didn’t know where it was made jumped ahead of the musket bullets, making my eyesight go dark. "I'm dead again." "I know." "I know you know, isn't this what you arranged?" "No, you can also see it from the mini map." "Yeah?" For the first time, I seriously observed this perspective that can only appear after I die. "Did you see that? This is the place where you died for the first time." Following the voice, a flashing exclamation mark appeared in a place on the so-called mini-map. "This is the second time, and that is the third time." It’s a map.” "So, you will arrange for me to die in another place?" "That's right." The voice was silent again, but I felt that there was a kind of helplessness in this answer, just like last time I found that the voice was not indifferent. So, I forgot to yell: "Are everyone like this?" "Noit's notit's not that either." The voice seemed very entangled, "Let's put it this way, look at the small map, are there ten big dots of different colors on it?" "Yes, they are still moving." That's indeed what happened. "They have a common title - heroes. The ones you encounter who kill you are them." "For example, Ice Girl? Legend Brother? Paladin?" "No, that'sa nickname. Ice Girl's full name is Crystal Maiden, Legend Brother is actually called Dwarf Sniper, and Paladin is Paladin." "Whywhy did they want to kill me? In other words, why did you arrange it like this?" "This question is a bit complicated. It's your turn soon. Let's wait until you come back next time to talk about it." next time? Called back after death? So what kind of place is this? It seemed that I suddenly understood why this voice was so helpless despite its seeming indifference. "Before you leave, let me ask you, why do others call dwarf snipers muskets?" "Because his weapon is a musket." Suddenly, the voice seemed to be sighing, "Ten muskets, nine dishes, and one is a pervert." "This is……" "The fourteen-character motto, of course, has nothing to do with you." "So, what is the musket I saw?" "The so-called real pretender, until the truth comes out, you will never know whether he is n13 or s13. Okay, it's time to spawn monsters, let's hit the road." This arrival is very exciting. The location was a new place, the time was early morning, and I even heard the distant crowing of roosters in the sky. These are not the important points - at a glance, I saw a figure coming down the hillside in the distance in a panic and gradually approaching me. "Kill me, quickly!" It’s the blonde woman. "Why?" I have never seen such a request in my life, well, I have never seen it in several lifetimes, so according to the instinct of my body, I bit it, "Wait, are you wearing shoes?" "Pervert, where are you biting?" the woman shouted while running. "This is determined by our height." In fact, I would rather sit down and have a good talk with her, but it's a pity that "my actions and my intentions are not the same."I wish it had nothing to do with it. Although I am a wolf, please don't call me a pervert. " Although I was explaining seriously, the woman, well, the ice girl didn’t care to say anything else, and let me and the giant wolf bite her while she ran towards the depths of my camp. Suddenly, another figure appeared from the hillside, followed by a hook, running straight towards me and the Ice Girl! One of my giant wolves was pulled over by a hook! What the hell is this? Just when I was stunned, the ice girl had stopped, turned her back, and put me between her and the direction where the hook appeared, and begged: "Thank you, bite me to death quickly!" "Did you feel comfortable when I bit your butt last time?" The body continued to bite, but I couldn't help but question. "Last time?" Ice Girl looked back and stared at me, "You are really a pervert." "Hey, don't say that, okay" Before I could finish my words, I bit her butt flesh very precisely, finally making her fall down. Looking at the female body in a pool of blood, I was confused. "Heyare you dead?" Didn’t you say he was a hero? Oh, heroes seem to be mortal too. Just when I decided to feel relieved, something seemed to slowly float in the body of the ice girl. It was transparent, as if it was her, floating higher and higher, until I could no longer see it. "Shit!" The voice of annoyance brought my eyes back to the ground - is this made of mountains of meat? That sickle, that hook, wait, was he the one who made the hook just now? Suddenly, a ray of moonlight shone above his head, followed by another, a second, a third, and a fourth! So, this mountain of meat fell. Then, a black panther jumped down from the hillside. Oh, there is a woman riding on the black panther, holding a shield in her left hand, a triangular blade in her right hand, and wearing a helmet. She stopped in front of me, just at the distance where my instinct would prevent me from attacking. She looked around, and finally stared at me. "You were the one who killed the Ice Girl?" “This is indeed the first time I’ve seen her request like that.” "You did a good job." The woman drove the black panther towards me. "Don't, I will bite you." "I know." "Are you going to kill me?" The woman chuckled: "No, as a reward, I declare that you are my pet, and your name will be Xiaobai." "What……" For a moment, my instincts seemed to completely change. My body began to attack the giant wolf next to me, and the giant wolf immediately bit me. But, with the help of women, I won effortlessly. "Why?" The woman was still smiling: "Do you know what my helmet is?" "What?" "Control the helmet." I don’t know what kind of artifact the Helm of Dominance is, but I decided to position it as an artifact - because of it, my world has since escaped from that small and broken camp, although the price is to have a master. But, what’s wrong with that? What is there to miss about the freedom of the walking dead? Besides, both the black panther and the woman looked so beautiful. Well, my sense of aesthetics is distorted by my grateful heart. On the way out of the camp, I learned that my master’s name was the Female Knight of the Moon, but she preferred to be called the Moon Knight because everyone called her that, which proved that everyone liked her. Although she is riding a black panther, she wears a pair of prosthetic legs - this obviously strange thing is taken for granted by her: "How can I support blood in the early stage without prosthetic legs?" ????????? This is something I can’t understand again. But I don't care. Following her, I walked down the hillside, into the river, through the woods, and joined her in helping the tree people defeat the ugly monsters, even though I didn't understand why she wanted me to only strike when the killing blow was needed. "Let's go gank with me." After killing all the kobolds in a camp, Yueqi took out a small bottle and took a sip of water. The two ties on his arms fluttered in the wind. "What is gank?" "You'll know when you get there. Xiaobai, follow up." As a wolf, being called Xiaobai, with a dog-like name, seems to be a bit pricey. But considering that I am indeed completely white, I can only succumb to this natural body shape. Well, this is what I came up with randomly on my gank journey. When I thought I had come to a conclusion, Yueqi had already led me through two woods - thatInside, there was a tall skeleton, wearing a crown and wielding a huge machete; next to him, a man in a cloak who called himself Brother Legend was fighting the skeleton with blood all over his body. Around them, a group of treants and ghouls were fighting, oh, and there were raptor druids and necromancers taking advantage behind. Okay, these terms were all told to me by Yueqi. At this moment, Yueqi, who broke into the battle, raised his triangular blade - a ray of moonlight fell on the top of the skeleton, beating him into a pile of broken bones. I couldn’t help but marvel: “So awesome?” "Don't you see there's a cross there? The Skeleton King will be resurrected in a while." Yueqi looked back at me, then ran to fight the ghouls again, "Musket, clear out the soldiers, and then you retreat, under the tower Just zoom in.” "I am a legend!" "If you want to be a legend brother, you must first surpass the gods." Yue Qi calmly agreed, and the triangular blade in his hand turned into a blood-sucking moon arc light and bounced among the ghouls, "Oh, you have to You have to kill more than you die first." "The butcher always catches me." Finally, a new sentence came out of the cloaked man's mouth, and he raised his gun into the sky and released something gorgeous. "Flare bomb?!" Yueqi was shocked when he saw it, "Magic Spear Style?" "Didn't you say you wanted to clear out the troops?" the cloaked man asked, then stepped on what Yueqi called straw sandals and started to run away. "Sure enough," after clearing the last necromancer, Yueqi looked back at the back of the cloaked man who had disappeared, and shook his head slightly, "Ten muskets and nine dishes" "There is another one who is a pervert." I continued smoothly. "Oh? It turns out you don't know anything." Yue Qi laughed. "However, the man in the cloak insists that he is the legendary brother." "Cloak? No, Xiaobai, no matter whether Musket is a dish or a pervert, you should call him Musket." "oh……" While Yueqi and I were responding, a red light rose into the sky from where the Skeleton King fell just now. At the same time, Yueqi raised his hand again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 4 rays of moonlight fell on the Skeleton King’s crown one after another. Then, the Moon Knight raised his hand for the third time and dropped the fifth ray of moonlight. Finally, the Skeleton King became a pile of skeletons again. This time, there was no cross on the ground. The exclamation "godlike" sounded in the sky at the same time. "Well, that's enough money." Watching the so-called guards march forward surrounded by each other, Yueqi thought for a few seconds. "What?" Suddenly, a voice sounded in the sky. “Freshmeet!” "No!" Yue Qi frowned, "Xiao Bai, you wander around in the woods for the time being and pay attention to see if any strangers come. I will go back to the spring to get out the Black Emperor and pick you up later. Don't die." Before I could react, Yueqi had already sped away. “Whether Yueqi knows it or not, no matter what her actual purpose is, I have been moved by her perhaps unintentional words. In such a meaningless life and death, it is not easy to be moved for once! “After all, she is the first person who cares about my life and death. Walking in the forest belonging to the guards, I saw the stone men occupying the camp that once belonged to me; and in another place, on the cliff near the river, there were two giant wolves and a wolf - no That's right, that wolf looks almost exactly like me, but it's so strange. Perhaps the ending of these so-called wild monsters that exist in places called wild spots by heroes is just like me, being killed by different heroes or the soldiers drawn by heroes. The difference is only sooner or later, and then, at a certain moment, empty New so-called wild monsters will spawn in the deserted camp, just like I was resurrected more than once. “ Just like I did back then, I was born capable and died clearly. So, I have to cherish my current life, even if I have a master. He seems to be a master who values ??my life. Very lucky, isn't it? I followed the orders Yueqi gave me, but I didn’t see even a stranger. Until I suddenly seemed to be inspired by a distant call, the voice of Yueqi rang in my heart: "Come to the middle road, 2 towers, quickly." I don’t know what the middle path is or what the 2nd tower is. Yueqi hasn’t told me these yet, or hasn’t had time to tell me, but I have already started running, as if my body knows the road better than me. ――It seems that the so-called instinct of the body is a specialty of this world for me.   The complex terrain of the woods cannot confuse my body, and the shortest path can always be chosen without hesitation. When I saw a giant tree from a distance that was throwing big rocks with its hands, the figure of Moon Rider also appeared. “Wait a minuteI shouldn’t be dazzled, butwhen did Yueqi gain weight? Even her black panther has grown so fat? Oh, what kind of staff is she holding in her shield hand? Is that why she became so big? I walked back to the giant tree from the woods beside the battlefield, stood behind Yueqi, watched her raise her hand to summon the moonlight, watched her sway the blood-sucking light again and again, and I took the opportunity to look at her comrades and enemies. Not far ahead is where the Ice Girl should have fought. The extreme cold and the pool of blood are really familiar to me, and the pile of skeletons almost side by side with the blood should be the traces of the Skeleton King. Around that place, there were chilled corpses everywhere - it seemed that the Ice Girl had died a great death! "Musket, can you be a little more modest!" Suddenly, Yueqi's angry roar diverted my attention - not far away, a musket was being scolded by a dark red guy, and he was so angry that he tilted the bullet at him desperately, and Behind him, a purple wolf was attacking him recklessly. "We are short of meat!" The wolf-riding Paladin sighed, commanding the two Centaur Khans who were about to die, to retreat, and he also reluctantly descended from the tower. "You can't ignore the musket" Yueqi’s retort was interrupted by Paladin: “We are not old enough, why are you going to seek death? Now, it is no longer 6.48.” "At least, he is later than me." With a decisive word, Yue Qiu patted the Black Panther on the butt with his shield and rushed forward. While the Paladin was stunned, I followed without hesitation, but Yue Qi stopped me. In other words, she just turned back and smiled lightly: "Xiao Bai, just follow me from a distance, don't go up and die. " "Thenwhat about you? As the master, are you going to die on your own? For the musket that the Paladin has given up?" My question didn't make the black panther on her crotch stop. I could only hear Yueqi's clear and free laughter in the wind: "This world is not a world of one person. We are a team, for A common goal is followed one after another. Those teams who care about who gets a few firsts and who dies in the bank can only be losers. Well, Xiaobai, if I really save the musket, you must Stay by his side and watch out for the butcher.” "Do I still have to block the hook for him?" "……please." Yueqiu stopped talking, and only repeated the attack movements mechanically, using his body to stop the opponents chasing the muskets, and entangled with them. "Yueqi said nothing." Just like the first time I saw him, Musket was running back covered in blood again, but this time, someone stood behind him. "If you can learn to be humble, it will be worth it" Yueqi didn’t finish her words after all. The guy in red raised the ax in his hand high and chopped her to the ground with one blow - however, the musket had already run under the tower. Looking at Yueqi’s crumpled body from a distance, and the Black Panther who also lost his life, the shocked Musketeer raised his gun and swore: "I can’t let her down" But I interrupted. Because, I jumped to his side and faced the hook from the cliff. “This is Yueqi’s team, so it’s also mine.” I don’t know if my low murmur is telling the gun the reason or hypnotizing myself to look forward to death. Perhaps, it is just to express the meaning of this life before it ends again - after all, compared with before, my existence has a little more novelty. . Looking back at Musket's slightly dazed eyes, I felt a pain in my lower back, and my body involuntarily retreated quickly until I felt a huge bite bite me. “Freshmeet!” A seemingly familiar sound sounded in the sky, which made me satisfied in the severe pain. "This time, you stayed there for a long time." “In the seemingly indifferent voice, I tasted a hint of envy. Of course, it may also be caused by my self-righteous pride. "You arranged it, thank you." "No, I just arranged the path. The one who takes you out of your fate is Yueqi." “…can I meet her?” "You've already guessed it?" "After all, I will die a little later than her, right?" As a wolf, I consider myself very smart.   "are you sure?" "I want to see her." "You can't see her - here, there is no so-called body. You can't see her, and she can't see you." "I want to see her, and it has nothing to do with whether she has a body or not!" I'm a little irritable. "It's up to you. But remember, you don't have long." "Then go and experience the next death?" I laughed out loud. "Who are you?" "noob." "You're dead too?" "You were right, butcher's hook." Since we couldn’t see each other, I could only judge from the familiar tone that it was Yueqi, and we couldn’t help but fall into silence, quietly looking at the small map. "Thanks." "It is necessary. You are my master." "It won't be the case after resurrection." "But I will remember." "I may not." Yue Qi’s gentle and indifferent words shocked me, but soon I felt relieved again. "You are a hero and have your team, but I am just a small wild dot. Without your control, we would not have any intersection at all, right?" "That's right." "Then, can you control me again in the future?" "No. The team lacks meat and control. Moreover, the opponent's Phantom Thorn is coming up soon." "Phantom thorn? What is it?" It’s another name I’ve never heard of. Unfortunately, it was not Yue Qi who answered this question, and the content of the answer was incorrect: "She has left." "Is he resurrected?" "Um." Yes, it is resurrected, but it is called gone. "Why do I feel that there is sadness in your bones? Who are you?" "That means you will be a tragedy sooner or later. It's rare to be confused" "Then, can you let me meet her again?" So, there was another moment of silence, and the voice seemed to hesitate. "That's not my decision. And don't have feelings for the hero." "This is not your decision." "I'm just advising you." "I'm just answering you." It wasn’t until I was resurrected that I realized that I had forgotten something – I forgot to ask questions that were left over from my last death. Perhaps, that is no longer important. The time spent with Yue Qi has already given me a good answer? With a smile from the wolf's mouth, I looked at the location this time. Well, it should be the original place. Here, I was killed by a person with wolf blood. "Waitwhat is this?" "who?" "Haha, I really killed a wolf! It's just you." What is standing in front of me is a figure that is so dark and blurry that I can’t see clearly with my eyes, but my body can pounce on it and bite it immediately, but the other person doesn’t care. ?? Okay, listen to the voice, it’s a woman. "Who are you?" "A wolf that likes to ask questions? Interesting." Before he finished speaking, a familiar feeling came over his heart, and the sense of mission that he had experienced many times was once again stripped away from his body. And the person in front of me suddenly became clear, allowing me to clearly see what she was wearing. ???—The broad dark green cloak, the actually petite figure, the mask, oh no, that’sthe domination helmet! That’s right, I was dominated again, Master, not Yueqi. The giant wolves next to me rushed towards me, but the woman who dominated me rushed up and killed them with a single knife - amazing strength. "I saw you very early on. At that time, you were standing in the distance of the woods behind a few natural disaster soldiers and looked at me for a while." "Yeah?" The mask transformed into a helmet did not hide the smile at the corner of the woman's mouth. She waved the disc weapon in her right hand that was transformed into an axe, and took steps with a prosthetic leg. There was a lace hanging on her left arm, and the hand on her hand. The green butterfly sword complements each other perfectly. "However, at that time, you didn't wear shoes, and you didn't have so many weapons. It seemed that you only had two rings hanging around your neck. It was quite far away, so I couldn't see clearly." "A piece of nostalgia"?Wolf? The woman laughed loudly, "Follow me, I am your master, Phantom Assassin." " Phantom Assassin? Phantom ThornI immediately thought of Yueqi. "Are you and Yueqi enemies?" "That's right, but I haven't had a head-on confrontation with her yet." The woman patted my back with the side of the disk, quite excitedly, "Now is the time for a decisive battle. Let's go!" The new owner is very accommodating. Just like Yueqi asked me to call her Yueqi, Phantom Thorn did not ask me to call her by her full name to show respect. On the contrary, she took me leisurely back and forth among the woods. Every time she passed a wild spot, she would neatly leave a corpse or a pile of stones. She never let me directly participate in the battle, nor did she need me to stand guard on the hillside. I just followed her steadily and talked with her from time to time about topics she brought up. "Have you seen Yueqi?" "Yes. The last time she was alive, she dominated me." "Really? If you follow me, you will die too." "I know." "But most likely, I will die in front of you." "Moonqi has already done that." "Poor wolf. Doesn't she know that she will tell you to retreat before she dies?" "She asked me to block the butcher's hook. I succeeded." "Butcher? That idiot!" Huan Xi still smiled, and the curses in his mouth were full of sighs of hatred, "It's okay if you can't reach the level of Tu Fu, but he was about to be killed by Yue Qi and turned into a ghost." Even when he was scolding, Huan Qian had an easy-going smile, which surprised me. I couldn’t help but think of Huo Qiang, who was being discriminated against: “Don’t you blame him?” "Why complain? Although he died ugly, it was his successive failed ganks that bought me time to farm money with peace of mind. Maybe his strength is not embarrassing, but he is a very good person." Huan Ci waved his hand gracefully. With both hands, he killed the centaur Khan in front of him, "In order to repay him, now is the time for me to rule the world." Although the wording is different, I have heard such a bold statement once: "Didn't you already say that it's time for a decisive battle?" "That's right, but I am the Phantom Assassin, not the Skeleton King charging into battle." As he said that, the Phantom Assassin walked lightly through the woods and stopped on a hillside, looking down at the battle below with a smile, "Unfortunately, this Skeletons are also a bit of a loser." Following the gaze of Phantom Thorn, I saw a ziggurat, with numerous soldiers being killed around it. The Skeleton King was among them, slashing the last blow at a tree man from time to time, while the huge butcher was passing through. I wandered around the area of ??the pagoda, looking for open terrain, but my eyes were always looking ahead - there were the familiar moon riders, as well as muskets, ice maidens, and three centaur Khans. Paladin. "This is the confrontation in the decisive battle?" "Both sides are looking for opportunities to strike first." Phantom Thorn explained in a low voice, "Since it's a decisive battle, don't you think it's a little more deserted? There are only four people on the Guards side, and they stand so scattered. It's obviously out of consideration. There is no Axe, and our werewolves are hiding, leaving only two invisible ghost wolves wandering under the tower - don't worry, the fierceness will come soon." The prediction of Phantom Thorn was right. When the musket couldn't help but fire out the flare to clear the troops, the butcher's hook also took action. However, what he pulled back was not the flawless musket, but the ice girl who sacrificed her life. The moment the butcher bit the ice girl, I was stunned to find that the ice girl suddenly grew much taller, just like the moon rider I saw in my previous life. "It seems that this butcher is destined not to be able to bite the ice girl." “Watching the Ice Girl chanting spells and raining down icicles all over the sky, I couldn’t help but sigh with emotion as I watched the Butcher who was desperately attacking the Ice Girl together with the Skeleton King. "From the sound of it, it sounds pretty superior?" "I once bit the ice girl on the butt, and" “Forget it, the new owner is also a woman, so there are some details that I don’t need to say. "Oh" Huan Ci's tone was teasing, "Didn't she call you a pervert?" "You are very wise." Looking at the butcher who had been scarred by the cold, the Skeleton King who had become a cross, and the messy scars on the corpse of the ice girl who had finished clearing the soldiers and had a smile on her face, Huan Xi smiled happily. "Aren't you going to save them? Yue Qi was willing to die to save Musket." "Xiaolang, the positioning of a hero is different." Finally, I have another nickname. Just when the centaur Khans ordered by the Paladin took the lead in jumping over the tower and trampling the butcher to death, the red-skinned Ax King suddenly appeared between the musket and the Paladin.No one is spared - yes, Ax is cursing. "Sow! Dwarf! Old man!" At the same time, two ghost wolves also bit the Paladin’s ass, and the werewolf, yes, the guy who ended my first life, had transformed into a purple wolf body and joined the battle group. ??Huan Ci blurted out and praised: "Dance on point, axe!" "Then why don't you come?" "Haha." She smiled and said nothing. Just when the reborn Skeleton King knocked him unconscious with a hammer and raised the triangular blade modified into a butterfly sword, Moon Cavalry shook the trembling skeleton and came forward to slash, a water column soaring into the sky suddenly pushed the ax and the Skeleton King into the air. ! ?Following closely behind is a ghost ship that crashes quickly. "Captain, you finally showed up." Phantom Thorn said meaningfully, waiting for the ghost ship to knock her teammates into confusion, watching the Paladin's gorgeous use of Mekensm and a similar move, and looking at the middle-aged man she called the captain. Holding the sword filled with water, he slashed at the Axe King. He watched the Skeleton King being reduced to scattered bones by the moonlight of the Moon Knight. He watched the werewolf bite the Paladin with all his strength until he was about to fall, but in the end he couldn't bear to fall to the side of the Moon. Riding under a ray of moonlight, until they were running towards the fleeing butcher, she finally took action: "Little wolf, follow me." As soon as he finished speaking, Phantom Thorn threw a suffocating blade at the musket parked behind and aimed at the butcher. In the blink of an eye, she teleported to the gun and attacked quickly. The sniper bullets were still fired, but the thick-skinned butcher, wearing that funny challenging turban, just tilted his shaky body and disappeared up the hillside. By this time, the musket had fallen. "Little wolf, follow me." Some of the guards could not face the sudden death of the musketeers, but Phantom Thorn had already rushed towards the Paladin, slashing him with just one sword until blood splattered everywhere, and he rolled over from the black wolf. “Doublekill!” "Centaur, step on it!" However, before the Centaur Khans trampled the ground to cracks, the Phantom Thorn teleported to the captain who had just marked it in a matter of seconds. "Yueqi, you have butterflies too!" "A gift from the Butcher and the Skeleton King." My old and new masters smiled at each other. "It's a pity that your muskets are also very embarrassing, and you don't even have a hidden knife." "Your werewolves don't have a Black King either." While talking and laughing, the captain, who was in good health, was about to die. He seemed to want to escape, but the treants swarming up not only surrounded the Phantom Thorn, but also forced him to stay. The problem is that Phantom Thorn doesn't care at all. It seems that the God of War will never fall. Those trees fell one by one under her two or three blows, and the captain could only die with hatred. "Triplekill!" "Yueqi, it's one-on-one." The Phantom Thorn smiled and was moved to the Centaur Khan by the captain's mark. Although they could no longer step on the ground, a water column told the captain's last thoughts and rushed her into the sky. "You will fall first." Seizing the opportunity, Yue Qi could not help but throw the blood-sucking Yue Arc at her. "Little wolf, stay away from me." Although I know that Phantom Thorn actually gave me this order to deal with the Moon Cavalry's ejection skills, I can't help but be a little happy. At least, I don't have to directly participate in the duel between the two masters, even though my charm called a halo still envelopes her. "Do you think a wolf can defeat me?" The phantom thorn attacks the centaur Khan, and the moon rider attacks the smoking ziggurat. "This wolf knows you!" Finally, the last centaur Khan was killed, and the ziggurat turned into a ray of smoke. Phantom Thorn turned back and smiled at Yue Qi: "Do you think a long-range assassin who is neither far nor near can defeat an assassin with an aura of command?" " Two unyielding women were talking and laughing under the ziggurat with corpses on the ground, and their boats and oars disappeared into ashes. "Haha. But don't you think my shield is a little special?" It seems that Yueqi’s words solidified Huanxi’s smile, but it may also be my imagination. After all, I'm not around. "Besides, my moonlight is better again." With that said, Yueqi raised the butterfly sword based on a triangular blade. However, a hook came towards me silently. Except for me who was watching from a distance, they, who were in a stalemate, didn't see it. As a result, Yueqi was hooked up the hillside covered in blood - where the dying butcher was gasping for breath.?Rough. "Run, Butcher! She has an immortal shield!" Phantom Thorn teleported to the Butcher's side, "Little Wolf, follow me back to the spring!" I moved and looked at the body of Yueqi under the other ziggurat. There was a cross inserted there, just like the Skeleton King's. When I crossed the ziggurat, a red light suddenly appeared from beside me - Moon Rider was resurrected. She attacked me without hesitation. Thisshould be inevitable, right? No one can blame. Enduring the pain, my body obeyed the orders of the phantom thorn and ran towards the spring that I had never been to, even though I couldn't help but look back at Yueqi's pretty face. “Well, I don’t know when it started, but I, a wolf, actually thought that a night elf’s face was pretty. "If I guess correctly, you are Xiaobai, right?" "Um……" Another inverted moon arc hit me, leaving me speechless and choked. "sorry……" "I know……" "Thanks." Finally, I escaped from the Moon Cavalry's attack range, and I breathed my last breath. At this time, the voice of Phantom Thorn also came from the distance: "Moon Cavalry, next time we meet, there will be no immortal shield." "You don't expect to have such a character every time." Listening to Yue Qi’s calm laughter, a ray of moonlight fell on my head. Both eyes turned black. "I told you not to have feelings for heroes." "I have no regrets." I retorted, watching the three military lines on the mini-map advancing and retreating, and couldn't help but feel a little helpless - even if I had no regrets when I died, I still felt a little helpless after death. "There is no choice but the flowers fall away, as if they were once like the swallows returning." A seemingly indifferent voice whispered with emotion. "When will it be my turn?" "I don't know. It seems that the natural disasters are already preparing for a wave of attacks. You see, Yueqi is buying things in the black shop, and he should be using Satan's evil power; Phantom Thorn is fighting the boss, and the butcher has also brought the reconnaissance guard." "Tell me, who will win, natural disaster or close guard?" "That's not something I can control. I'm just the arbiter." "Arbiter?" "Okay, you can call me, Rules." “Everything has been decided but you can’t personally participate?” "That's right." "So you said that I, who was arranged by you, live a better life than you do." "That's right." I don’t know if this counts as its hidden pain, but at least, I didn’t deliberately provoke this topic. I just wanted to find out, but unfortunately, I asked someone who couldn't find the answer. "ButI want to see her." "It's not your turn." "I want to see her." "Who? The ice girl whose butt you bitten? If it is her, I can let you meet now, although she will be resurrected soon." "It's not the ice girl! You know it." "No, I don't know." The voice that claimed to be Rule was joking in its indifference, but always revealed a touch of sadness, "Are you referring to the Female Knight of the Moon or the Phantom Assassin?" I am speechless. "Besides, they are the core of the team now and will not die easily. You probably won't be able to wait for them." "I want to see her" "The clouds should have turned into rain and thrown into the sea, but with tears in their eyes, they are still drifting alone. My child, you are tragic." "Ican't even meet you?" My last hope was met with a long silence. "I don't think I've ever seen you. You can be better than you are now." "Thanks!" I don’t know if I moved the rules or if the rules fooled me. In short, I was resurrected hastily without warning at all, or in other words, the rules did not remind me. This time, I was no longer the snow-white alpha wolf, but an ugly ghoul. I appeared beside the ziggurat and followed the team away. The journey was peaceful. From a forest lined with diseased trees to a forest lined with healthy trees. Until, I saw the statue on the roadside - it was obviously the Moon Rider, so heroic and beautiful. The instinct of my body prevented me from stopping. Soon, I followed the team up a slope, where there were messes everywhere. The ruins of the building can be seen as far as the eye can see. Not far away, the trappedThe ice girl surrounding her was leaning against a towering tree filled with fire and smoke, which was probably the tree of life mentioned by Yue Qi, and the ice girl herself was waving her staff - another gorgeous icicle fell from the sky. Next to her, there seemed to be another body lying in a pool of blood, probably the so-called captain, but I don't know his full name now. As for me, relying on instinct, I crawled towards the ice girl step by step. "Hello, Ice Girl." When the icicles stopped falling, the ghouls fell into pieces, and I, the latecomer, was the only one left. "You?" I raised my staff and froze the necromancer behind me. Although the ice girl was surprised that a ghoul actually took the initiative to speak, she allowed me to beat her and attacked the two minced meats further away. car. "I am the alpha wolf that bites your ass." When I raised this topic, I just wanted to get close so I could ask about the whereabouts of Yueqi and Phantom Thorn, but I was stopped by the ice girl: "It turns out it's you, pervert!" "Hey I've already become a ghoul, why am I still a wolf?" she retorted innocently, my sharp claws scratched her left arm to a bloody mess, which made me wonder, "Wait a minute, this body Why is it so powerful?" "You are a super soldier now!" The ice girl gasped for fragrance, but it also made me understand that my attack was no longer as futile as before or could only be accomplished while she sat there waiting to die. "Actually, I don't want to kill you I just want to see Yueqi and Phantom Thorn." "They are having a decisive battle at the Frozen Throne." The ice girl finally smashed the meat grinder and turned to deal with me, "Pervert! Where are you catching me!" ????????????????????? Well, I can’t control the body’s instinct. The height of each other determines that my leaping attack is exactly the height of her chest. "Stop complaining. This time, you can't turn your back to me." I reminded innocently, and I looked around, "You are the only one here? Where are the others? For example, that legendary brother?" "They are all dead. Only Moon Cavalry and Phantom Thorn are left fighting at the towerless Frozen Throne." "One-on-one Yueqi is no match for Phantom Thorn." I don’t know whether my emotions are happy or sad, maybe it’s just an inescapable loss "No, we have a military line." The Ice Girl retorted, but I didn’t pay attention to her words. On the contrary, my scratched chest made me unable to help but persuade her: “If you don’t leave, you will be killed by this little soldier like me.” "I have to protect the tree of life." "You might as well lead me to the spring." After thinking about it, the Ice Girl accepted my suggestion - which means I will die soon. But I don’t care about this, or in other words, I am struggling with a problem. Should I persuade her to sell all her belongings immediately, buy a pair of flying shoes, and go to support Yueqi immediately? I was still hesitant, and followed the ice girl in a daze as I approached the fountain of life with sparkling water. At this moment, a ray of light flashed in front of my eyes, and then came the body of Yueqi. She cast a moon arc conveniently, but did not look at me again. She ran straight to the side, and I instinctively followed her - this was the first time that I felt that my instinct was good. Flying shoes! Seeing Yue Qi sell the pair of prosthetic legs and replace them with a pair of flying shoes, the expected halo of magic circle enveloped her. And these insights were all told to me by her. "Yueqi, I am Xiaobai." "Oh?" After being stunned for a second, Yueqi looked at my claws that scratched her thigh and smiled, "See you soon." Then, she flew away, and I turned back and continued towards the ice girl who was drinking spring water. Then, the fireballs from the fountain of life blasted me to pieces. The perspective changed to a small map again, but I didn't ask any more questions - everyone had stopped moving, and the red dot representing the Tree of Life was still there except that the blue color belonging to the Moon Rider could not be found. "I want to see her." But no one answered me. "I want to see her! Whether it's the Moon Rider or the Phantom Thorn!" no matter who. "I want to see her" "It's a pity that there are no tears here. "The Phantom Thorn defeated the Moon Cavalry, and the Guards won the game." An indifferent voice rose faintly, yes, that is the rule. Text: Accidentally pushed for a draw... 22.5 to 1, win. Baidu Betting's Dongdong, I can only win with a small amount Hanqi's 100 coins\ Text The latest recovery date has been updated! Therefore, what is updated now is "Dislocation", the location is All kinds of needs can be found in one click. Please tell me more if you can trust my quality. Now we guarantee daily updates and work hard towards the 6K Party\ Text: Someone’s bloody reminder... text... When the last ray of light disappeared from the sky, the sky that had been gloomy all day finally began to vent. The rain accumulated in the dark clouds splashed onto the land of Berlin as if it was being dumped, and soon there was a layer of heaviness. The mist soaked everything around in a moist haze. And the few lights that barely penetrated the rain curtain could only sway feebly, making the Germanic rigidity and majesty of Schrotheim Castle look eerie and terrifying at this time, making people unable to help but think of the undead. A haunted house or a vampire's manor. When a flash of lightning briefly tore through the haze, Lawrence filled the gold-encrusted wine glass on the dining table with the Labin red wine from the cellar. Amidst the trembling of the organ notes, the bright red wine jumped up and down in the wine glass as if it was given life, as if it was struggling to break out of this gold cage. This unyielding resistance did not come to an end until the last note of the "Requiem" dissipated in the air. It seemed to bow to fate and turned into the cup of condensed blood. Strong and strong hands held up the golden coffin and greeted the applause as the movement ended. "Pay tribute to your opponents fifty years ago. Although your positions are not the same, your performance back then won the respect of the Schrothheim family!" "Thank you for your kind hospitality, and thank you for your forgiveness for my behavior that I did not want to disturb the master." A bloodless hand across the table raised a glass in return, "I hope my presence will not cause you any trouble this afternoon. " "I respect your school, but this does not mean that I am indifferent to infiltrators." The owner of the castle, Wolfgang von Clauser Schrotheim put down his wine glass, his brown-red hair His long hair was casually spread around his head, revealing the hideous scar on his forehead. The gorgeous armor made a metallic clanging sound as he moved, seeming to be issuing audible warning to the intruders. After sweeping away the faltering situation when facing Charmi and Kagura Qianlong, Clausa now possesses not only the elegance and solemnity of an ancient nobleman, but also the majesty and oppression of a German underworld emperor. "Now, those who come from the Central Plains, tell me your purpose of coming." "If you enter the entertainment industry, I'm afraid the Golden Bear Award will stay in Germany forever." The person across the table chuckled. He put down his wine glass, leaned forward slightly, and looked at the unyielding owner of the castle. His face looked sickly pale under the candlelight, which cast an unpleasant coldness on his originally handsome face. "I can understand your embarrassment when facing Huangkuang Lightning. Your superhuman strength allows you to feel the gap between you and her more clearly. I even believe that she should have discovered my existence before you. From this From a certain point of view, my safety is protected by my master. But when you face the Lord Kagura Palace" The visitor paused, seeming to consider the words to use, "Then I'm surprised by the forbearance. Although Mr. Lawrence seems to have suffered a bit from the man named He Bing, I don't think he has the strength to threaten you now. He is even slightly weaker than Bawang Xiang. The Caesar wave of Roaring Fist is only as powerful as your reputation." Shang Ziyi 19:17:58 ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a bloody reminder. Bi Shiling 19:19:00 I found that you wrote well~ "Mr. Duolong," Lawrence's voice interrupted the man's speech. "Please answer the master's question, why did you sneak into Schrothheim Castle, and what is your purpose here." "Dear Lord Clausa, do you just let your attendants plan what the guests say?" The man known as "Dairon" raised his eyebrows slightly. He straightened up, and the patterns on his black robe followed. His movements change into different compositions, and each picture makes people remember only a complex mixture of pale white. "Lawrence," Clausa's voice sounded like an organ in the room, "although today's visitors are not polite enough, don't lower yourself to the same level." Then he sat down as well. Straightening up, this movement brought another slight sound of metal collision. "I have never had the patience to chat with people, especially at this time. However, your origin has given you special conditions, and what happened today is indeed worth recalling, so I tolerate your rudeness and allow you to talk Give me your opinion." "Compared to a knight, you look more like an emperor." The man in black robe returned to the sitting position just now. "Then, may I take the liberty to ask you why you show such humility to Master Kagura Palace?" "Please note that I will not always forgive you for your inappropriate choice of words." The head of the Wolfgang family tasted the red wine in the glass. "I once heard that there was such an emperor in China. Before he became rich, , he once sojourned under the command of his most powerful rival. At that time, he restrained all his sharp edges and even took up gardening himself.He did a menial job and pretended to be afraid of the thunder and lightning in front of his opponents. " "I think you are referring to Emperor Zhaolie of the Han Dynasty. He was a self-made hero. In the end, he owned one-third of the territory of the Central Plains." Zuolong narrowed his slender eyes slightly, but did not cover up the emotion in his eyes. light. "So, visitor, when Stuart was obedient, Garcia was obedient, and Bernstein fled to South America, do you think Wolfgang should die proudly, or should he imitate that emperor?" Krausa obviously didn’t like this topic, and his tone gradually became stiff. Daolong was obviously aware of this subtle change, but he continued his words without mercy, "So you ignore the glory of your family and give up your dignity in exchange for the preservation of your power?" He didn't care at all about Lawrence's angry gaze. , Daolong looked directly into Clausa's slightly embarrassed eyes. This was the first time since he saw Clausa that his rock-like firm gaze changed. "Although I cannot truly understand the pain in your heart when you give up the dignity of a knight, in the ancient Eastern culture, compromise is one of the outstanding qualities that a successful person must possess. Therefore, in my eyes, Lord Clausa, can You are a respectable man who made such sacrifices for your family." (Personally expressing my pressureShang Yun's writing style is good. In addition, I am updating "Dislocation" on a daily basis. I hope everyone can support it. The update location is at ten that seven that k, and the pen name there is, XX) Text Volume 98 Chapter 81 A different kind of excitement [[[cp|w:326|h:356|a:l]]]Volume 98 Chapter 81 - A different kind of excitement Qi Luo She left, as cool and unrestrained as ever, as unpredictable as ever. Of course, from He Bing's point of view, it was obvious that he was running to be friendly with a certain Electric Heavenly King - as for what he said, it was not very elegant: "It has been more than a thousand years, why is there a little separation that is better than a newlywed?" A pervert.” "According to the records of the Kagura Palace, the King of Earth has not done anything to disgrace the King of Den." Kagura Qianryu smiled, holding the guitar in both hands, taking out a leather handkerchief and wiping it, as if to erase the fingerprints of the Seven-Yellow Society. , or traces, "A gentleman is lustful and takes it in the right way." "Just him? Still a gentleman?" Listening to He Bing’s slander, Kagura Qianlong smiled and said nothing, just held his hand and left Bernstein’s house. "If you miss this time, when will you meet Idel Hyde nextis it really 2003?" Will that seemingly frail boy still maintain his indistinguishable taste of male and female? When he accompanied Kagura Qianlong to the car, He Bing put aside his thoughts, looked back at the place where Mai Zhuo had brought him, and sighed softly. "how?" "A little tired." …… When Asamiya Athena asked Richen if she could contact the author of the song in front of her, Kusanagi Aoji, who was also in the Middle East, was lying on the bed, quietly looking at Kusanagi Seijiro who was sitting beside the bed. "You are the elder." "You are the potential heir." In silence, Kusanagi looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. His formal black suit and burly body made him look like a typical Japanese club member, while the serious expression on his meticulous face exuded the aura of a so-called superior. ——For Kusanagi Aangji, this has long been commonplace. He prefers to regard the other party as a relative——the thoughts of a young man who has stayed away from the family for many years for the sake of family interests. "Okay, why did you come to see me? It would be more than enough for Tokyo, London, and Rio de Janeiro to join forces to overthrow the original fighting system in the Middle East, right?" Kusanagi Hoshijiro remained silent, staring at Kusanagi Hoshi, possibly thinking. "Aangji, can you tell me? You flew back to Tokyo, met your sister, and then immediately returned to Egypt. Why?" "Why don't you first ask me why I am lying on the hospital bed to see you?" Kusanagi Aoji's faint smile seemed calm, but Kusanagi Seijiro frowned: "Indeed, you look very bad." "Internal bleeding, of course it's not good. You don't have to be so tactful." Kusana Aoji raised his middle finger as if to curse, but a small flame ignited, "When I learned that Kyo was missing, I was waiting for Tokyo's decision. . Then, after a few months, Tokyo did not give me an answer, but instead I received an invitation from Uncle Chai Shu. So, I decided to take on the responsibility of a family member. Regardless of whether you choose me or not, at least, I should go home. However, Xiaokui said that my Shen Chen practice was off track. I didn’t believe it at first, but soon, He Bing completely broke my Shen Chen. There was no excuse - I didn’t even practice Shen Chen well, so what qualifications did I have to replace the missing person? Beijing?" "You mean, Aoi's" Kusanagi Seijiro was surprised. "Yes, although it sounds unreliable to choose a husband before you are eighteen, Xiaokui does have a good taste." Cao Cangji shook his head casually, "I can only hope that Xiaokui can judge people's character and outlook. People’s talents are equally accurate.” "But now, that He Bing serves as the personal bodyguard of the acting palace master Kagura." "Yes, that boy just made a big fuss with Kagura Qianryu in Germany." Kusanagi's face turned a little sickly rosy, "But apart from his nominal job, Hebing didn't do anything extraordinary. matter." "Okay, in any case, Hebing's affairs are beyond our control." Kusanagi Seijiro finally dropped the topic, but his brows gradually turned into the word "川", "But, Aangji. The Middle East, We have been running the business for a long time, but now, although the figures in the fighting world outside our control are all insignificant, they are stilltoo many?" "Perhaps this is the reason why Kagura Qianryu initiated this action" The flames on Kusanagi's fingers seemed to be jumping, "Maybe this is the agreement that Uncle Shibashi reached with Kagura Mangetsu back then Difficulties.” "You mean" "No, I didn't say anything." Kusanagi denied, "I don't have correct and detailed information. Everything is just speculation and cannot be counted." Then, Kusanagi Aoji's breathing became heavy. Seeing this, Kusanagi Seijiro also left. There was a sound of closing the door, but Aangji seemed to still be able to see it.?Broad back, but his eyes gradually closed. No matter how unwilling they are, Kusanagi's control over the Middle East is weakening year by year; what's terrible is that old people like Uncle Seijiro only suddenly face it today Maybe, they feel that they face it enough every time , but the facts slapped me in the face every time. You must live healthilyUncle Chai Zhou. …… Time passed slowly. Kagura Qianlong led He Bing around the map of Europe like an active rabbit in a high-profile manner. Shermei completed her planned return home period and flew to North America with Qilongshe. In the photo of the two of them at the airport captured in the newspaper, they also smiled particularly sweetly and harmoniously. The descendants of the Bernstein family immigrated to South America, but no one knew about their new home. At least, Kagura Qianlong and what some news ridiculed as "the Aihi tied to her waistband" no longer knew. Some things in He Bing's memory still happened, at least in general it seemed that they had not changed. For example, the floods in the Yangtze River Basin, for example, the economic storm in Southeast Asia, of course, the results of the World Cup are different. However, He Bing did not have enough influence to warn the parties involved to prevent floods in advance, nor did he have the capital to participate in the hot money game with astonishing risks and opportunities. Likewise, he did not have time to gamble on football. However, the dramatic deterioration of the Kosovo crisis as promised has changed the protagonist behind the scenes - which only made He Bing slightly surprised, because Kagura Qianlong only smiled: "Maizhuo will not order war. This is not September 1st. The Gulf War in 2017. The city will no longer allow her air force to be deployed at will in the Middle East, but to cross the long supply line and fight a ground war at the end of the Mediterranean. That is a foolish dream. Don’t worry, Hebing, a war with hot weapons cannot be fought. Get up - I won't give her that chance." Although the world is different, the beauty and danger are also different, the brilliance has not deteriorated. Whether it is a romantic bard or a royal literati, they always have material. This is like a discussion between Terry and Whip. The cautious hungry wolf gradually figured out the trajectory of the whip, but just when he attacked with all his strength, he was greeted by the Desert Eagle's continuous fire! "Is this a fucking fight or a war? Are the Qiluo Society looking for fighters or mercenaries?" Obviously, Terry's angry words touched Whip's skin - the Desert Eagle that was changing the magazine was thrown aside, and the small rocket launcher was put on his shoulder. “What’sup?” The old tailor who continues to work on "Resident Evil 2" asked about the sound of the explosion. Terry’s face was blue and black. “What’sout!” This world is filled with a different kind of beauty. The local tabloids wrote headlines such as "A strange explosion occurred in Ms. Asamiya's residence." Mei Zhuo laughed it off after learning about it. Terry, who returned to Nanzhen angrily, rushed to the top floor of Gista and extorted ten times his salary from Vice. Well, under the propaganda spearheaded by Billy, this behavior was eventually classified as "blackmail" in Nanzhen; as for the people who were ridiculing, it is not enough to say what they think in their hearts. “Anyway, if it’s mentioned in history books, it’s blackmail. Kagura Qianlong said to He Bing with a smile. Text The Blood Demon is hesitating (definitely a good article) [[[cp|w:123|h:118|a:l]]] What you are struggling with is nothing but innocuousness in his eyes. ——Inscription When Blood Demon was still a novice, his equipment did not fall behind after a single C, no less. At 40 minutes, the four guards except pa gathered together to push the natural disaster to the high ground. Pa planned to steal Roshan alone while the two sides were struggling on the high ground and get the Immortal Shield. In fact, the natural disaster had the same plan at this time. The four of them gathered to guard the high ground, and Sven took the opportunity to steal Roshan. So, the two carriers, who both wanted Roshan's Immortal Shield, met at the boss's spawn point by chance. ?????????????????????????????????????? The Blood Demon was anemic, and the regiment was severely damaged, and was forced to leave the battlefield. He had no space to bring TP, so he had to rush home on foot. When he passed by Roshan, he happened to witness this scene. When pa and sven met, they were both stunned at first, and then immediately realized that they had to strike first. Sven roared, the wandering swordsman is so awesome! The armor-breaking skill roared again, and BKB opened wildly. The explosive power reached its highest level in an instant, and he threw the hammer directly towards PA. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone on the passers-by is going crazy. She knows well that only the life has the output, so the bkb was prepared casually, so she turned on the bkb and dodged a hammer beautifully. Pa used a dart to fly Sven's kite. She planned to wait for Sven's end before fighting again, but the roar and crazy increase in movement speed seemed to ignore her deceleration. Soon the two sides started to attack each other. A moment of visual inspection made Sven understand that he could only stand a chance by taking advantage of the time when he was wide open, and PA also found that he could not escape. Only fighting head-on was the wise decision. There are almost no operating skills at all, and no operation is required. Under the influence of deceleration and acceleration, it is meaningless for the two melee fighters to move. Throwing darts and b-dodge will only waste their attack speed and reduce their output. To put it bluntly, this kind of duel is purely a matter of fate. Whoever is lucky enough to perform a jumping chop might win. In the two late-stage duels, the winner will be able to defeat Roshan and get the Immortal Shield soon. Undoubtedly, the outcome of the game will be decided here. Blood Demon's ultimate move has just been used and is still cooling down. He cannot help fly the kite. He has residual health and cannot go up to chop him. He will be killed by stray splash attacks. He looked on anxiously, thinking hard about what he could do to help. Yes, I have the skill of berserk. Blood Demon suddenly realized. Berserk can increase the attack power of the person being cast, but the side effects are also great. It drops 20 blood per second and is silenced. It can be used by both enemies and friends. The problem is that Blood Demon's Fury only increases 20% of the attack power after learning level one. If it were level four, it would have 80% of the attack power. Then he would definitely put it on PA without hesitation. Blood Demon has never played a few games of Dota, let alone a few games of CW. His lack of actual combat experience makes him unable to judge for a moment, whether he should add Berserk? Who should be added to it? To pa? 20% attack power, 20hp/s blood loss, it is a good deal if you look at it this way. The blood loss of Smile can be made up by the blood drain of extra attack power. However, will the effect of silence prohibit the big hit of PA - 15% probability of 4 times critical hit? The doomsday could make the Sword Master unable to jump and slash. Regarding this, the Blood Demon himself had witnessed it with his own eyes, but he had never tried it before and was unsure of his own rage. It would be terrible if there was no critical hit. It would be a big mistake, but if we don't hit it, can PA win? To Sven? The same 20% attack power is obviously not as cost-effective as PA's four times critical hit, but it is not a number that can be ignored. Silence can prevent Sven from throwing hammers. Losing 2 seconds of stun will save PA from being slashed in vain. It seems difficult to discuss using 20% ??extra attack power in exchange for the stun of a hammer. Blood Demon regrets why he didn't read more information before, so that he could know whether Fury will silence the passive skill. He also regrets that he played too little. With more experience, he can judge how to deal with this situation. . But he had to face this problem. He didn't want to do nothing and just leave quietly without leaving a trace. So he had to make a decision. The time for bkb is over. It is obvious that the slashing cannot end within 25 seconds when Sven is turned on. Sven's next hammer is almost ready. Blood Demon remembers that the cooling time is 14 seconds. what to do! What should I do! Someone will teach me! Blood Demon is very confused. The health of both sides has dropped to half, and PA has activated Satan. If a few quadruple red letters burst out within 3 seconds, the blood will be fully absorbed immediately, which will ensure the victory of this duel. Sven must be ready to throw the hammer. He will make PA faint when he activates Satan, wasting the precious 3 seconds of reversal time. To add or not to add, for whom? After another two seconds, the Blood Demon felt that his head was about to burst. Countless possibilities after he cast the rage appeared in his mind. He was so tired that he was going crazy.   We can’t wait any longer. Sven will throw the next hammer if we wait any longer. Damn it, no matter what, the Blood Demon pressed the violent shortcut key d and clicked on it. He forgot who he planned to click on, and his hand seemed to be shaking. He didn't know who he clicked on in the end, or even whether he clicked on it. He only remembered that he had unleashed Fury, and in the chaos one of the two slashing guys seemed to have a red light coming from his body, which was the animation effect of Fury. Who it was, he couldn't remember. The latter was just his own illusion, and no one had added a buff to it. At that moment, his mind was really too messed up to explain clearly. But he saw the result of the duel between Pa and Sven. There were three red letters in a row, 800+. Sven was knocked to the ground by Pa, and there was a wandering wailing. Pa won, the Blood Demon only knew. After his side won the battle in the later stage, Gorefiend knew that his side had secured victory. He was so excited that he even forgot to check if there was a violent buff on him. Of course, he himself would not pay attention to it. Then, no one knows what the Blood Demon did when he defeated Satan. In the final game, the Guards side naturally won. The Blood Demon wanted to say that he thought a lot and hesitated a lot in the last moment, but no one paid him any attention. Pa didn't take it seriously. She only said: "When I opened Satan, I hit three times in a row, and then my blood was instantly filled up. I lay down after wandering. Haha, how awesome." "He didn't. I'll hammer you!" His teammates were puzzled. "Yeah, forget it, probably, or the CD is not ready yet." Pa said to himself. Only Gorefiend himself knows what he thought about and struggled with in the end. Only he knows how seriously, carefully and thoughtfully he considered it at that time, even though he did not come to a conclusion in the end. , and only he knows how tired he is from thinking. . . . . . After the game, Gorefiend was naturally not well received. "A hero with no sense of existence, no one knows what he has done." "No wonder, he played less and has not enough experience!" Gorefiend's teammates said this about him. Yes, I did not do anything, but why, I felt a little unwilling to be said like this. I felt that at that moment, I seemed to have affected everything, even though it only happened in my mind. “Forget it, let’s not say it. No one will understand if I say it. Anyway, I really didn’t do anything. Sometimes, life is like this - what you struggle with and struggle with is actually insignificant in his eyes. And when you are so oppressed by the huge pressure from yourself that you cannot make a decision and miss the opportunity to make a decision, others will say, "Look, you are just an indifferent person who did nothing in the end." It’s not that I don’t want to do it, it’s not that I don’t intend to do it, my inaction is because I don’t dare to do it, it’s because I don’t know what to do and can’t do it. I was afraid that if I didn't handle it well by accident, I would do something wrong and hurt you, so in the end, I was stupid and didn't do anything. You only saw my indifference, but you didn’t know the tossing and turning in my heart. And only the Blood Demon knows all this, so just know it yourself. (No responsibility for reprinting, probably due to business level reasons, the game logic is flawed, butgood article! The original author is a dota friend, the ip is 121.236.182.*, the qq is 380312042, and the id is Taipinghe) Text: A lyric written by myself. If you are interested, you can listen to it. [[[cp|/chapters/201010/27/65809634237970395957826669740.jpg]]]The original song is "Wa no Shang" by Miyuki Nakajima. It is a beautiful song, but the soundtrack seems not to be perfect (personal feeling). The sound of the piano in the distance makes me feel faint, Why do you want to look back every step of the way? The winding footsteps along the way are like wandering in the clouds. Who knew when I was hesitating and looking forward? The turmoil in my eyes remains the same, but I still hold my hands tightly, Sadness and joy are too long for too long. Does anyone understand my tenderness? Will loneliness accompany my pursuit? The waves are turbulent, one——piaotianwen——you, It’s also a cool autumn! Walking around laughing and cursing is like wandering in the clouds. Who cares if he says it’s cultivation? Is it a show? Is it decay? But my heart is still the same, and my search is still the same, ??Looking to the end of the world, smiling and crying. Think about when thousands of mountains and rivers will be enough? Think about the graceful sound of the piano moving with the wind. The waves are rough and the boat is small. The vast ocean and hundreds of rivers allow me to drift. Not to mention that the road is rough and rough, Not to mention the triumphant spring breeze. The strings are broken at the end of the song, the willows are weeping on a moonlit night, and no one is left. (ps: I’m just a Nakajima Miyuki controller)\ Text Chapter 82 Helplessness and Confusion 98 volumes Chapter 82 - Helplessness and entanglement Athena Asamiya’s global concert caused a sensation. On the one hand, it is because of her unparalleled business ability, and on the other hand, it is the result of the cooperation of the three major forces. The graceful voice was deliberately spread to the corners of the earth, which directly led to Kagura Rei turning on the radio in the car again. She changed many channels, and all the songs were Asamiya Athena's singing! "Is this a kind of brainwashing?" He Bing’s arms were leaning against the car window, his eyes facing the night outside without focus, even though the neon lights in the city not far or near had a hazy beauty. Kagura Qianryu smiled, holding the guitar in her arms, leaning back on the car seat comfortably - since Kagura Palace arranged for her driver to become Kagura Rei, she also changed her "mount" to Zaihe Bing It is said that "even if the car is shaken, there will be no movement". This is an extended and larger model. What’s even more incredible is that Kagura Qianlong used this car as a palace during this period! When I wanted to fall asleep, I turned to the thing in the last row that should be called a bed rather than a seat. At this time, He Bing and Kagura Ling had to go to the small truck that Kagura Qianling followed behind - another more completely modified mobile bedroom, and there were two. Whether He Bing wonders whether this is the idiosyncratic behavior of some previous Kagura Palace masters, or sighs at the efficiency of Kagura Palace's vehicle transformation, he can only look at Kagura Ling, who has almost no expression, and then join her. But they got into their own "rooms" in the small truck. At this time, the safety of Kagura Qianlong was handed over to Kagura Qianling. However, He Bing did not have time to analyze how deeply this arrangement meant that Kagura Qianryu trusted Kagura Qianling - Kagura Qianryu really only rested for about four hours a day, and his work and rest schedule became increasingly irregular! He Bing has begun to yawn from time to time. Although such a life is not directly bloody, it is not easy either. Even Kagura Rei had dark circles under her eyes. But aren’t these problems what a bodyguard needs to overcome? Thinking about it, He Bing remained silent and only followed Kagura Qianlong, accompanying her to meet or forcibly meet various celebrities in Europe or "celebrities" who were not on the stage. Those high-level negotiations in ordinary people's lives did not arouse the slightest interest in He Bing, because he could not understand most of them. He watched Kagura Qianryu shuttle between various countries speaking various languages. The lack of pomp and circumstance contained a strong aura, and the perfect smile made people flattered, and some people turned pale because of it. Meetings one after another seem to correspond to Athena Asamiya’s concerts one after another. When Richen followed her instructions and challenged various fighters one by one with others, Kagura Qianryu was also doing moves that others couldn't understand on the battlefield he designed Too lazy to continue thinking, He Bing made a conclusion. Because in this car, Kagura Qianryu always arranged who he was going to meet next in the tone of discussing the food and drinks. After the song on the radio ended, the host somewhere spoke a language that He Bing did not understand. Kagura Qianlong suddenly laughed out loud: "Brainwashing does not matter whether it is something or not. When everyone is happy with the result of brainwashing, then it will be a success. Enlightenment." He Bing was stunned by the sudden answer, and turned to look at the fingers gently playing with the sycamore-colored guitar, and the leisurely music was gurgling. "BecauseAthena is a fighter?" “He’s also a great singer, isn’t he?” Kagura Qianlong once again noticed He Bing's unbearable yawn: "She hopes for such a life, so I will give her such a life." "Then you accidentally take advantage of the win-win situation." "Because I am the leader!" "Then, when will you give me the life I want, and the life you want?" He Bing’s lazily questioning cut off the guitar sound. Kagura Qianlong raised his head slightly and looked at the reflector in the center of the front seat. "You made a bet, and it wasn't an easy bet like buying and leaving your hand. Although, you seem to be more willing to put yourself in the perspective of a bystander." "What?" He Bing was surprised. "The world of games! No matter whether this playground is your own one-third of an acre of land or the whole world, no matter whether the consequences of success or failure are yourself or everyone else, there is no excuse to give up, and no reason to force it. He Bing, youafter all Also live in this world.” “…I don’t quite understand.” Kagura Qianlong smiled, grabbed his hand, and quietly pressed out some Morse code. ――“This is the place for private conversations.” [[[cp|w:243|h:402|a:c]]]……   “So, that Xianla has arrived in Rio de Janeiro?” "Yes, after breaking up with various part-time workers for various reasons, she finally started to engage in gangsterism with ease. People have to suspect that she comes from that kind of family." "There are no families in Latin America with such capable young women disappearing for fun. What I'm more concerned about is, did those two so-called plastic surgery guys really just take advantage of her? She doesn't have any complaints?" "Complaints? There are enough well-documented complaints to pile up, but their relationship remains the same." "Relationshipwhat is their relationship?" "God knows. I think that Senra treats them just like you did to Yamazaki Ryuuji, always complaining about this and that, but in the end he doesn't let them go, and is always concerned about his whereabouts." "Can it be the same?" "That's true. Xian La can at least scold her without restraint, but you don't even have an idea of ??how to deal with it if we meet." "Qi-yong-she! If you make sarcastic remarks again, I'll let you sit in my place!" "No! I'm going to release a new album right now? There's also a signing sale!" "Do you believe that I ordered the band Hell to be banned?" "Hey, hey, why are you making things difficult for your own people?" "……roll!" "That's good." There was a sudden movement of air in the spacious office, and then, a burly figure fled away, leaving only Mai Zhuo, wearing a blue and black professional attire, looking at the direction where the figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. After a long time, she sighed, holding a piece of information, or resume, in each hand. One is Whip, whom he admires quite a lot; the other is Xian La who appears suddenly. "A bunch of idiots said that I can't do anything to Yamazaki Ryuji What can I do to you? Otherwise, can the Hell Band really make the music in your heart with peace of mind?" There is a trace of fatigue in the gentle complaint, which is echoing in the office, but no one can hear it. “That’s all, it’s enough for me to handle this kind of tangled matter by myself.” Sighing, Mai Zhuo glanced around and saw that the two photos on the resume had exactly the same face. Text Chapter 83 - Waiting 98 volumes Chapter 83 - Waiting Hebei, Wuqiao, Cangzhou. A black Japanese-style leather jacket, a white shirt, red pants, and something called bondagepants that tied the two knees together with a red belt. This is a kind of mix and match, a style that rock people or punks like. “However, this is China, this is Cangzhou, and it is not easy to find a space that belongs to rock music. Therefore, a man wearing such clothing looks similar to a street singer. But if you change the angle, you can see the white and thin crescent moon on the back of the leather jacket, coupled with the unruly fiery red hair “I say, Yagami-an, with your status and freedom, it’s okay to engage in performance art, but this is the place where China’s intangible cultural heritage is concentrated. To come here to promote your artdon’t you feel it’s a bit misplaced?” The person who spoke was a woman with a good figure, wearing a black dress or a bell-bottom dress, and it was a large backless one. Although the weather in June can be considered summer, considering the latitude of Hebei, this almost indicates that she has an extraordinarily healthy physique. However, Iori Yagami ignored it, just a song and new words. "When do I have to wait until you tell me what's in your heart? Maybe you have forgotten how to express the pain hidden in your heart. When do I have to wait until I can see the smile on your face? Maybe you have already forgotten I forgot what I wanted to do and saw your already stiff face." "The singing skills are good, but as for the timbre, if you compare it to Asamiya Athena, it will really break your throat." People come and go, and the songs float in the city, and are soon drowned by the city's own rhythm, even though Wuqiao may be more suitable to be called a town. "No one listens to your creation, this is Wuqiao." Taking advantage of the interlude, the woman in black dress spoke again, but she was only glanced sideways by Iori Yagami, and her slightly rough voice spoke loudly again. "When on earth do I have to wait until I can see my outline clearly? Maybe you have already forgotten how to open the shackles deep in your heart. When on earth do I have to wait until I can heal the wounds in my heart? Maybe you have already been used to how to do it. , to face the nightmare of his own director.” "Okay, okay, you are a trendy person, you are an artist, let me be your only audience." The woman sighed, "Who called you Iori Yagami?" "When do I have to wait until you tell me what's in your heart? When do I have to wait until I can see the smile on your face? How long do I have to wait until I can see my outline clearly? How long do I have to wait When will you heal the wounds in my heart?" The song stops and ends. The woman swirled in front of Iori Yagami like a gust of black wind. Her hands in her trouser pockets were very similar to the man opposite her. That was a classic image captured in the fighting arena in 1995. Although it was just a back view, it was enough to make people laugh. The name Yagami-an and the new moon are remembered by thousands of people. “But it seems that in Wuqiao, he is just a young musician who doesn’t care about his downfall. “Another new song?” "Are you sure?" Yagami asked, his eyes still squinting almost contemptuously. The woman didn’t take it seriously and said in a calm tone: “I understand all your works.” "Understood?" Iori Yagami's mouth seemed to be filled with laughter. "Read the book a hundred times, and the meaning will appear on its own, and then practice makes perfect, that's all." The woman smiled lightly, "Maybe one day we have to do it, and I am not satisfied with your behavior, but I like your music." "You can understand if you like it?" Iori Yagami laughed wildly and started to pack his clothes. "Okay, if you talk about it far away, you probably want to tell me to do my homework in advance. Although those homework are indeed done, but if nothing else, the song just came out, right?" The woman's hands suddenly spread out and stopped her. Before Iori Yagami's journey, "I don't know who the 'you' in the song refers to, but it is obvious that this person runs through your life's destiny, no matter whether you are willing to accept this fate or not. However, you are waiting, You are in pain for what you have done to each other, but there is no way or opportunity to change. It seems that you are not living like yourself. You repeat behaviors that are not your intention, and you cannot get the desired results. You want to communicate, and you want to put aside There is somethingthat, however, you can only continue to wait for. And this song is the outlet for you to vent your waiting." Iori Yagami put the bass on his back, but did not take a step. Instead, he looked squarely at the woman in front of him. The four eyes face each other, one is waiting for the challenge proudly, while the other is concentrating everything in indifference. For a long time, at least compared to just nowThere were passers-by pointing and paying attention, but now the two of them were completely buried in the crowd. "Your name isFeifei?" "A name is just a code name. When you leave China, it may mean we say goodbye forever." "Aren't you in Qinghai?" "I was originally in charge of Qinghai, but there was no one in Hebei, so I asked for help." Yagami'an's eyes narrowed: "Why?" “Because I like your music.” Iori Yagami frowned, as if he was dissatisfied with Feifei's wrong answer, but the other party did not give him a chance to ask: "Three months are coming soon. Your personal assets should not be able to pay the entry fee we set, right? Or is it true as rumored? Like that, Kagura Chizuru pays the bill?" "It is true that Cao Jing is not in China." Iori Yagami did not dwell on this, "But you won't understand why my last stop was Cangzhou." This sentence made Feifei's expression stagnant, but Iori Yagami continued: "Feifei, do you still remember your ancestors?" "I am a descendant of Yan and Huang." The answer that Feifei blurted out made Iori suddenly smile. "Then do you remember my ancestors?" "your……" "You don't remember. You, the cartoonist in Guangxi, the pair of angels in white in Guangdong, the coal miners in Shanxi, the police in Sichuan, the football players in Liaoning, the agents in Hubei Whether it was intentional or not, in three months , those who received and followed me are all my peers. But you all acted like a public trip. Of course, fighters also have their own lives. But you don’t remember many things." Iori Yagami spoke slowly, as if sighing Rusu said, "You know that you are a descendant of the Yan and Huang Dynasties, but do you really understand the weight behind these four words? No, you have a partial understanding, and you all have a partial understanding. So you know that I am waiting, and you know that I want to communicate, but you don't understand What I hope to put aside is that you won’t know who my songs are for.” While the words were still speaking, Iori Yagami returned to his expression as grave as water, and passed by Feifei. "Isn't Iori Yagami always cherishing words like gold?" Feifei turned around and asked. "A thousand cups of wine is too little to meet a close friend, and half a sentence is too much to say without speculation." “So, I’m really honored?” Feifei smiled happily, but Iori Yagami looked back, deep and indifferent. "You have an environment that allows you to live peacefully, but I don't. The fate between you and me only ends here." Text Chapter 84 - Hamlet, why are you Romeo? 98 volumes Chapter 84 - Hamlet, why are you Romeo? Iori Yagami is finally leaving China "on time". Standing at the dock in Tianjin, his luggage was extremely simple. Behind him was a woman named Yinyin. In front of him was a medium-sized cruise ship. From above, he was surprised by a person jumping up like a fairy. Kagura Crane. Sneakers, shorts, a slightly open shirt, and white and black hair complement each other in the light dusk. “An, I thought we really had to prepare hundreds of millions of RMB.” That subtle smile seemed to melt some of Iori Yagami's icy face, and his lips curved slightly: "Why do you show up dressed like this?" "I invite you to take a vacation and travel to all the islands." Kagura Chizuru looked at Yin Yin and frowned, "Would you like to introduce me?" "Yin Yin, I'm just a person who likes Yagami's music." Yin Yin took a few steps forward, "I didn't expect that the Lord Kagura, who had just left the world, would be so beautiful if she changed her clothes." She looked up and down at the man in front of her who was also famous all over the world. Beauty, "Are you deigning to come here alone for the sake of Kōkyō or Yagami-an?" "Haha," after a brief silence, Kagura Chizuru smiled with interest, "So, did you follow me from Qinghai to Tianjin for Iori or An?" "Obviously, what I'm curious about is Yagami Temple." Yinyin looked calm and leaned forward again, only one step away from Kagura Chizuru. "Although it's just a dock, it's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Kagura Temple to set foot on this land. No. Leave some memories, it seems I’m sorry for moving across the province!” Before she finished speaking, Yinyin’s hands suddenly came together and raised above her head, and the next moment, her figure was stacked with Kagura Chizuru. ????????? Bazhifemale? Regardless of the stunned Iori Yagami at this moment, Kagura Chizuru, who was suddenly attacked, subconsciously took advantage of the force to retreat, and the blocking with her hands was a bit hectic after all. And when after those eight grasps, Yinyin pinched her neck, Kagura However, Qianzhe did not block it anymore. Instead, he shot out with one hand. He came first and pressed his palm on Yinyin's chest. With a muffled sound, Yinyin flew away until she was held lightly by Iori Yagami, who had come back to her senses. ,open. Everything was just a flash of lightning, but Kagura Chizuru almost retreated into the water. "This time, I'll just let curiosity drive me." After taking a deep breath, Kagura Chizuru sighed softly, "Next time, I hope you remember to be born first. Also, if you want to imitate the eight-year-old girl, don't grow your nails like that. long." However, Yinyin seemed to be lost in thought: "Is this Zero Skill Chu?" "Home version." Kagura Chizuru no longer looked at her, and took the package containing the bass from Iori Yagami's hand. Brick said, "An, let's go!" The cruise ship gradually went away. Kagura Chizuru and Iori Yagami stood side by side on the deck, leaning on the railing and looking out. Yin Yin, who was still in a daze, was left watching at the dock. The setting sun sends its light far away from the west, like a gentle farewell. Unfortunately, the men and women on the boat care more about each other's situation. "Are you injured?" Iori Yagami stared closely at the back of Kagura Chizuru's neck - there were several bloodstains of different lengths, with small blood beads oozing out. "That woman named Yinyin is a good imitator!" Kagura Chizuru saw that Iori Yagami was about to speak again, and couldn't help but smile and shake her head, "A person who lives as a gangster dares to threaten you for the first time when he meets you. "Two Divine Weapons, if I had just started a big fight, are you sure we could escape unscathed? And what's the benefit of that?" “…Then why did you come alone?” "Is there any better choice? Besides, there is Kagura Kagura in the captain's cabin." Kagura Chizuru turned over suddenly, leaning against the railing, letting the sea breeze flap the hem of her shirt, her long white legs were very It's a test of one's concentration, but Yagami'an's eyes are always locked on her bloodstains. Faced with such gaze, Kagura Chizuru's eyes seemed to sparkle with a bit of brilliance: "Tell me what you have seen!" Maybe it was thinking, maybe it was brewing. After a long time, Iori Yagami spoke. "Quiet, so quiet." Finally, his eyes moved to Kagura Chizuru's face, "Starting from Giss, you and them, no matter what the original intention, spared no effort to promote kof, and everyone benefited. The best fighter in the world. No matter how deep the alley is, the wine is gradually becoming more and more popular. But in China, almost no one pursues me, and no one is afraid of me. The occasion where I get the most attention is when I speak with music in the bar." "This should be the life you yearn for, right?" After being stunned for a moment, Kagura Chizuru fell into silence, and then asked quietly. "But for you, it is a failure." Iori Yagami suddenly held her hand, "Kusa? City respects strength, Kagura Palace has exhausted all its agencies, but Zhongyuan doesn't care at all. No one who monitored me along the way took the initiative I took action, butTheir strength is definitely not weak. Moreover, they obviously have their own ordinary lives, regardless of occupation, dress, and hobbies. There is an attitude revealed in their gestures - being a fighter is just a side job, or even just a hobby. When facing me, they are curious but not envious. And these, after the three artifacts no one can match them. " Kagura Chizuru felt the strength and warmth coming from her hands: "Are youenvious?" Iori Yagami looked around speechlessly. "'Chiyou weighed and finally abandoned the emperor and fought with the three artifacts'. Isn't this the result of your research?" Kagura Chizuru exerted her strength, and the "offensive and defensive" momentum in her hands immediately changed. "The path chosen by our ancestors at least It creates the environment in which we grow up and imprints it on our marrow Among us, people need to explore it along the way.” "The three divine weapons are the first to bear the brunt." Yagami lowered his head and looked at Kagura Chizuru's beautiful legs. The speed of the cruise ship was very fast, and the setting sun that was getting farther and farther away finally ushered in the moment of returning light. At the same time, the two artifacts sighed in unison, and the clenched hands suddenly loosened, shaking slightly like childhood sweethearts. "Hamlet, why are you Romeo?" Kagura Chizuru’s murmur was chewed up by Iori Yagami. "Romeo, why are you Hamlet?" The almost identical words were blown away by the sea breeze, but the two parties who stopped stared at each other in a daze under the thin night cover. I don’t know how long it took, but my weak hands finally slipped away and Iori Yagami took advantage of the situation to slowly turn around. "Good night." …… "The technicians will arrive in ten minutes, but is it really necessary to extract Kagura Chizuru's blood? Yin Yin, you are taking too much risk!" "At the same time, I also tested the attitude of the artifact." "You're not afraid" "I have long been prepared to die in Tianjin." "You……" "Have you forgotten the tragedy that happened in Cangzhou just two years ago? I am not qualified to ask why our predecessors in history allowed those people to degenerate into thieves from generation to generation, but what about now? Internal strife, killing each other, and the survivors are also fleeing to foreign countries. . I am just a little woman, as long as I live a simple life you don't know how to prepare for a rainy day, so I can only do it by myself. For the sake of a peaceful life!" "Yinyinthe above is already making adjustments." "Already? Adjusting? Yes, your official accent has become natural." "" "No one who is good at fighting has great achievements. Maybe you are right. But I'm afraid. For more than 20 years, I have many friends. They know my name is Yin Yin. I live an ordinary life with them. I cherish this time. I'm afraid that the darkness of Wuhu Luanhua will reappear, I'm afraid that my friend will become a plain 'two-legged sheep' in the history books, I'm afraid that I will have to follow in the footsteps of Emperor Wu Dao" "Yin" "Forget it, you will say that I worry too much again. Goodbye." In the two-star hotel, Yinyin closed her left hand to collect it, and there was some blood left in the gaps between her torn and grotesque nails. Suddenly, she looked at the little sparrows closely lined up on the wires outside the window, with a bitter look on her brows. She gently raised her free right hand, suddenly igniting a blue flame. "Home version? Haha! However, imitating the eight young girlsyeah, I can only imitate." Text Chapter 85 - Looking for the dormant warrior 98 volumes Chapter 85 - Looking for the warrior who is dormant The skyscraper in South Town is not the only one in Gista, although it is the iconic commanding height. Just a few streets away, there was a building that was not much inferior to it. Once upon a time, it was Mr. Big’s base, but now, except for a certain floor near the top floor that belongs to his former subordinates, it has nothing to do with this ** boss who is said to be a veteran who became a monk halfway. Seeing him setting up the Zhu Pavilion, seeing him entertaining guests, seeing himoh, the building hasn't collapsed yet. However, whether it is the rise of Gista or the replacement of this building, it is the history of South Town, or the silent narration. As for the so-called former subordinate, he is the king, and that floor is naturally a bar. Strictly speaking, according to chronological order, this should be the "flagship store" of Phantom Bar. However, King prefers to welcome people on the side of the road and disappear into the atmosphere among ordinary citizens, or he does not want to be on a certain level. So, even though the first bar run by me was once the home of the female fighter team in the Kof96 qualifiers, it has ended up as a branch that is not loved today. Summer mornings always bring out the vibrant flavor of the city, like a drop of rich honey soaking in a water glass. The early sun sent its light through the window of the Phantom Bar, shining on the tableware in Keith's hand. [[[cp|w:316|h:193|a:l]]]"That woman always talks about the right and wrong of quitting, as if she has forgotten even this branch." Ordinary salad, regardless of the diameter of the plate or the specific weight They are all different from ordinary people - this is the so-called breakfast of the ruler of Nanzhen. "But she still walked around the streets with Qiluoshe and watched him fight with others for several rounds." "Moreover, King Dao is very concerned about the profitability of this branch." The proportions of the tablemates curled up, and they were eating the same recipe, but the way they ate it seriously showed the contrast between the two people's identities. The words of the two people echoed in the bar - at this moment, the entire floor had been cleared, Billy was sitting on the other side of Keith, and the large round table by the window only had one seat behind the triangle. There were only two of them in the Nuoda venue, which seemed empty. Yes, they are waiting for someone. "Lord Geese, are you sure Vice won't come in today?" Billy seemed to have some concerns. Giss just smiled calmly: "As long as it has nothing to do with Kagura Palace and Kusanagi City, Vice doesn't care much about our little tricks. In particular, according to the information we compiled and the diagnosis of professionals, Vice is very likely to Suffering from dysmenorrhea, these days are the time to endure torture - there is probably no leisure time." "AhemExcuse me for being rudeBut Lord Geese, it is said that the Eight Masters are people who have been reincarnated for thousands of years. It stands to reason that such a problemcan be completely prevented or even eliminated through long-term reasonable diet, exercise and other measures. …” Keith looked at him with interest: "Oh? Billy, when did you become concerned about women's private affairs?" This subtle expression made Billy blush slightly: "No, actuallyLily consulted a doctor recently" "Really? Haha" Geese was noncommittal and kept laughing. After a long time, he looked out the window quietly, overlooking the busy bustling city. "Back then, she was just a sleepy child, but now she is also slim, right?" "As he said that, he turned back to look at Billy, his most capable general who was overflowing with pride after hearing this, which made Keith smile again, "I haven't seen her for many years, she should be getting louder and louder I hope. , a girl like her never has to meet someone like me!" "Lord Geese" "Billy, there's no need to say anything." Geese shook his head to stop Billy's taunting, and looked at the door of the bar, "The guests seem to have arrived." "Does the owner of South Town like to define himself as a villain who leads the city to heaven in hell?" The door was pushed open, and a trendy man strode in. …can only be called a trendy person. The braid that looks like a remnant of the Qing Dynasty, the red and black hair, the dull complexion, the bright eyes exposed under the mask - let's put it into a mix! However, what Giss saw was the aura of death. "Not to mention the way you secretly left the date letter, but as a guest, don't you think it's impolite to act like a guest and spread a sense of danger?" "Each school has its own characteristics." The visitor sat directly in the empty seat, with a bit of ridicule in his tone, "Your half-brother falsely called himself the 'Emperor', and no one was held responsible for it." Probably because of the mention of Clausa, Geese's face condensed slightly, and then he was relieved: "It's just a shadow of the family. In addition, judging from your accent, I don't think you often use English. We can talk in Chinese." "Chinese? The visitor was stunned, "A person who has worked hard in Nanzhen for most of his life still has time to learn Chinese?" " "I once planned to study a book, so I dabbled in it." Keith explained briefly, "Besides, in this world, the top fighters do not speak Chinese. I only know one person, Kusanagi." "Really?" The visitor seemed to be sighing and silent. After a long time, he burst out with a sentence, "The world is in chaos, and you, Cao, Yidi, beasts and the like are still proclaiming the emperor. How can I, the hero of Middle-earth, not be allowed to proclaim the emperor?" He is not physically present in the world, but the world carries his shadow." "What?" Keith didn’t seem to understand that Billy couldn’t speak Mandarin at all. "It's nothing. Let's get straight to the point!" The guest sighed, his eyes flashing, "You can call me Long. I don't appear in public. You can guess my origin, and I won't explain it. Right now, I You need a certain amount of political, economic, and geographical space for you to hide. The unified and chaotic United States is the first choice, and the chaotic and unified South Town is the first choice among the first choices." Geese did not immediately answer the strange way of speaking, but only looked at the man who called himself a dragon repeatedly. "You meana fighter seeking refuge?" "I am a warrior looking for a place to sleep." Long Yiji looked at each other. Whether it was Long's mix and match or Jiese's gi, they were incompatible with this modern bar. However, Billy, who was wearing a suit and ties today, looked at him blankly. In the end, Gith buried his head and continued to destroy the remaining salad, while the dragon waited quietly. Until breakfast is over. "So, Dragon, what can you bring to me?" "To the extent that you can use it, Imay not be able to directly solve every bottleneck of yours, but I can show you a slightly higher level." "Every time?" Keith raised his eyebrows. "Within your lifespan." Long looked confident, "But if you are greedy one day and stop taking steps, it will be the time for me to leave." "Then" Geese pondered for tens of seconds, but it seemed like decades, "I have been determined to forge ahead, but I have always been walking on thin ice. I thought I had exhausted all my options, but in the end I was almost dead A wise man will always make mistakes. ; Rather than die on the endless dangerous journey, it is better to be content with today" "This is not like the rumored reputation that Gies has had for decades." "Wen Dao in the morning, I can die in the evening. I have died once." Giss said calmly, "Thank you for your choice, but you can leave. As you wish, Nanzhen, you have never been here." Long stared at Geese closely. "That's all. The world is not big, but there is no shortage of ambitious people." Suddenly, the dragon's body seemed to turn into a piece of light sand and disappeared without a trace. "This" Billy was shocked. Giese was unmoved. He only looked at the still open door of the bar, and then at Billy beside him. "Billy, will you betray me one day?" "" “I don’t know if it was surprise or hesitation, but Billy opened his eyes wide and did not answer immediately. After taking a breath, Geese showed a satisfied smile: "You have grown up." "Lord Geese" "Stop talking, finish eating quickly." Text Chapter 86 - Slow Fire 98 volumes Chapter 86 - Slow Fire After several months of life as a bodyguard, I have gradually become accustomed to it. Or, for He Bing, it's just a side job. I am a fighter. I have a side job, a side job that is perfectly integrated with this society, to say the least, for the sake of food, clothing, housing, transportation and freedom of planning - to plan my own main business, called the main business of a fighter. No one has mentioned these seemingly awkward words to He Bing, but they are insights he has repeatedly gained from many fighters - except for the Three Divine Weapons and the Eight Masters. Or perhaps, it was these unworldly families who put so much effort into promoting the KOF competition. The social atmosphere in 1998 had changed in too many details compared to when he first arrived in 1995. At the very least, as long as Terry endorses a hat, he will be promoted from a homeless man to a rich homeless man. What Todo Dojo now needs to contend with is whether to persuade students who cannot accommodate the number of registered students or to open a branch, at least not how to build a reputation. A fighter's paradise? He Bing turned his head and looked at Kagura Qianlong beside him, whose red lips under the purple sunglasses were devouring food. The two of them were sitting on a yacht. Kagura Kenling was lying on the nearby deck with a blue face, barely overcoming the symptoms of seasickness. "I said overeating" He Bing's persuasion was interrupted by Kagura Qianlong: "In a while, where we will land, we might receive all kinds of rude treatment. It's important to fill our stomachs quickly." "Isn't it just a peninsula in Greece?" He Bing was puzzled - countless European giants or oligarchs were used to the trepidation, "What else in Europe can even have the Kagura Palace" "Faith." Kagura Qianlong gave a simple answer, and then concentrated on dealing with the Kung Pao chicken on the plate until the last burp. "Whether it's a political figure or a wealthy businessman, Kagura Palace is an existence that makes rules and transcends them. Unless they are determined to beat the odds, otherwise, they will only surrender for the sake of the career they have worked hard for for half their lives. And those monks who are used to poverty Different." After wiping his mouth, Kagura Qianlong grabbed the sycamore-colored guitar next to him, gently picked it up and started twisting it slowly, "They have different beliefs from the Kagura Palace. Compared with the resources at our disposal, they are almost lustless and rigid. Although, I can physically erase them easily.” “But that’s not cost-effective.” He Bing and Kagura Qianlong looked at each other and smiled in tacit understanding. That doesn’t mean he understands what she’s going to do, but she’s used to her business book, which she self-deprecatingly calls “Sun Tzu’s Art of War Practice.” "However, before we go ashore, a friend should show up." "friend?" Seeing He Bing's surprise, Kagura Qianlong smiled heartily, and the music of the guitar also became cheerful: "Your friend, can he also be my friend? After following us for several months, this patience is really good, but with just I have to show my abilities at this time, right?" That happy look was like a little girl with her tail raised. "My friend?" He Bing was confused, "Who is it?" "Leona." Kagura Qianlong whistled, letting the sound of the piano float in the sea breeze, like her black hair, "Should I call her your rumored girlfriend, or my ex-girlfriend Hey, don't pretend to be dumb, then It doesn’t help.” “…I’m just a little dizzy.” He Bing shook his head and swallowed his saliva, but his eyes were focused on the mess on the dining table. ——As Kagura Qianlong expected, when the yacht was about to dock, a helicopter roared from high altitude. There was no weapon at all, but as the altitude continued to decrease, a "cannonball", or in other words, a person suddenly fell out of the helicopter. After the muffled sound of landing blue hair, green clothes, face as heavy as water - everything seemed like meeting for the first time. "Nana?" He Bing took a step forward, almost wanting to rush forward. However, Leona ignored him, her capable eyes only revealed a tenderness in one glance, and then she looked past and stared at Kagura Qianryu: "Brazilian mercenary, Major, Leona Hardiron, requests the guardianship of Kagura Shiromiya. The whereabouts of the Lord.” “Haven’t you been following me for a few months?” Kagura Qianlong smiled playfully, with his guitar lying flat on Erlang’s lap, showing an indescribable arrogance. "In view of the special nature of the Athos Peninsula, I have to cancel the secret guardianship policy." Leona explained lightly, "I have reason to infer that you have already known about my behavior and chose to force me to show off today." "And your current behavior shows that you are at least not for assassination." Kagura Qianlong smiled, "Please wait here for some time! I will have a detailed talk with you before leaving this peninsula."   "How can you guarantee that you will not break your promise?" "In the name of the Palace Master Kagura." Facing Kagura Qianlong's confident smile, Leona turned to He Bing indifferently: "Bing, can you promise to bring her to see me?" "This title, Ihave been upgraded again?" He Bing seemed to know whether to laugh or cry. He looked back at the moment when Kagura Qianlong's expression froze, and then, holding Leona's hand, "NanaI am It’s not about talking about virtues and capabilitiesOkay, I promise you." "Thanks!" The next moment, Leona jumped into a bear hug and hung tightly on He Bing. "Should I say, 'I miss you so much'?" After a long time, Leona hugged He Bing lightly and looked at He Bing with clear eyes. "Then should I say 'you've grown up again' or 'I miss you too'?" He Bing seemed to be trying hard to lighten the atmosphere, "Nana, the words in the book are just for the sake of throwing them away. What? I can hear your casual words sometimes?" "One day." Leona nodded decisively, her eyes bright. Suddenly, a discordant piano sound sounded - Kagura Qianlong beckoned: "Even if you have all kinds of charms, let me put them down for the time being. Qian Ling, if you can still get up, follow us to the peninsula." "Yes!" A figure rolled up beside the deck, but his voice was a little weak. No matter what, Kagura Qianlong still landed, and no matter how hostile the residents of the peninsula were towards her, Kagura Dai Palace greeted her with a smile, and walked around under the guidance of the tour guide who had a hundred reluctances written on his face. Enjoyed the flower viewing experience. "It's a beautiful scenery, isn't it?" Stopping at a beach, Kagura Qianlong asked and expressed. Kagura Qianling followed behind, admiring her tall back, but He Bing stood next to her and asked: "Beauty is beautiful. But why?" "This is Athos!" Kagura Qianlong laughed, sat on the ground, holding a guitar in his arms, "It can also be regarded as a religious holy place. There have been no women for nine hundred years, and even animals cannot be female, except those that lay eggs. Hen - is it ridiculous?" As she spoke, she proudly faced He Bing's surprise and plucked the strings, "A combination of hardness and softness, supplemented by slow fire, can make people crawl." [[[cp|w:321|h :208|a:c]]] The sound of the piano was beautiful, but it was not what He Bing liked. It was because of this that the tour guide changed his demeanor from dark clouds over the city to uncertain. …… "Acting Master Kagura, although you can resonate with our beliefs, we still hope that no more exceptions will be made." This was the tour guide’s farewell message, as if he had made a difficult decision. Kagura Qianlong also took it seriously that she didn't have any room or board on the peninsula. When she returned to the ship to translate for He Bing, she couldn't help but laugh out loud. "Okay, the music diplomacy is over. It's time to meet your rumored girlfriend, He Bing, let's have dinner together!" Looking at the stars in the sky, Kagura Qianlong stretched out his arms, half hugged He Bing's neck, and walked towards the cabin. Text: Someone’s memories of Xia Da (First of all, if you don’t know who Xia Da is, search it yourself. Second, don’t be fooled by her “childlike face and snowy skin”. She is already 30 years old, and she is just a cartoonist who habitually stays up late to create. Third, the comics of a female cartoonist are not necessarily girls’ comics. Her works are suitable for all ages and genders. I encourage everyone to buy the original and enjoy the collection. Finally, since this article is classified here, it is definitely not my original work. Please read the text! ) ?…………………………………………………………………………………… The story of tears (part) Before coming to Beijing, in addition to my family, there were two people who advised me not to come. One was Yao Feila and the other was Jingchen. Their reasons are the same: "Making comics is hard, and you might not be able to stand it." Yao Feila told me many of his experiences. For example, he was so poor that he had no money to eat. When he went to buy rice, most people would buy dozens of kilograms at a time, but he could only pretend to be critical and said to the boss: "I don't know this rice." "Is it delicious? Buy a little bit and go back to taste it first." Then buy a very small amount and come back, carefully eating it for as many days as possible. Another example is that he fell ill while drawing a serial, but had no way to rest, so he cried and drew those funny cartoons by himself every day. Later, he actually developed a superhuman ability-if he was not feeling well, he would There was a lot of work at that time, so I kept saying to myself, "I can't get sick, I can't get sick, I can't get sick" and then I really didn't get sick. Later, he used this theory to teach everyone around him. I don’t know if it is really effective for other people, but it seems to be really effective for me~ Jingchen is a friend I have known for many years, and later became the last editor-in-chief of "Anime Action". At that time, he was still working on another comic magazine in Beijing. When I went to see him, they were living in a windowless attic. It was said that the boss was missing and the wages owed for several months were missing. What he used to educate me was not only his current situation, but also the painful experiences he had when he was living in the basement and working on a comic website But I thought about it, these people who have suffered so much are still making comics, so it means that I can also bear the suffering. Facts have proved that what I thought was right~ After coming to Beijing, the first author with whom I became very close was Xia Da, because we both lived in the same room at first. Later, although we had our own rooms, we continued to live together until 2004. They separated only years ago. So if we talk about the life of a cartoonist, I should be the most authoritative person to introduce her life~ We live in Erbozi New Village in Huilongguan, a place with a very strange name. It is not the newly developed communities in Huilongguan, but a residential area prepared for the relocation of the original local farmers. The rent is very cheap, only about 200 yuan per person on average. We settled here because of this. However, what we did not consider was that although the rent was cheap, it was very inconvenient to get into the city. It takes me about four hours to commute to get off work every day by bus, and there are no buses after 8pm. At that time, editors in North Carolina often worked overtime, and it was common for them to finish work after ten o'clock in the evening. If you want to go home at that time, you can only take a taxi, which costs about 30 yuan per trip. If I simply didn’t go home, summer would be okay, but in spring, autumn, and winter, the office would get very cold in the middle of the night, and there was no sofa in the office. I could only curl up on two folding chairs to sleep. Not enough to restore physical strength. It's okay to stay up for a day or two every once in a month, but it will inevitably become unavoidable as time goes by. As a result, more than half of my income was spent on travel expenses. At the same time, Xia Da’s income became even tighter. When she first came to Beijing, she lived alone in a basement and worked at a film school. Although the basement was a bit harder, it was very close to her workplace. However, after moving to Huilongguan, spending a lot of time and energy on the road every day left her with no energy to draw comics, so she finally decided to resign. After quitting your job, your income can only rely on your works. At that time, it took her several months to publish a short story, so it was obvious that her income was tight. During her time at Erbozi, she completed the work "Snow Falls Silently" that many people later loved. It can be roughly said that the melancholy and helpless mood in the work is a portrayal of her state at that time. Considering that she was still in the short story creation stage at the time, appearing in multiple places would be more conducive to the author's promotion, so this manuscript was first submitted to comic friends. Of course, another reason is that she is almost out of food, and it is said that Manyou's royalties can be paid out faster than North Carolina. Soon after the manuscript was submitted, the editor in charge told her that it could be published in the latest issue. We are all very happy, and she has already started writing the next piece "The Road". However, a month passed, and the manuscript was not published, and another month passed, and still nothing So she went there anxiously?, I learned that the editor in charge of her work at the time had left Manyou. Before leaving, she did not transfer her manuscript to the next editor. When she finally found her current editor, the answer she received was that the manuscript would need to be reviewed again, and only after review would she know whether it could be used. After hearing this, she just said lightly, "Forget it, let's not review it." Then she asked me if her manuscript was not good. I said how could it be? Bring it here and I will publish it for you. Although it was just a helpless coincidence, the direct result was that her financial situation became more difficult. It is impossible to advance royalties for short works in North Carolina. It has already been delayed for two months. Even if you decide to use it at that time, it will take one month to produce the magazine, and it will take two months after publication to receive the royalties. This adds up. , the result was that she had no income for nearly half a year. During that time we were very particular about our food. For example, for me, I usually buy a basket of steamed buns from the small restaurant downstairs for lunch and eat them while working. It only costs three yuan. If you're a bit tighter, an egg pancake costs two yuan. Although it's cheap and contains meat and eggs, but it's like this every day, I can't help but feel a little nauseous by the end of the meal. But Xia Da is actually much better than me. She hid in the house, made a bowl of cheaper instant noodles, and kept eating. Yes, it’s just a bowl of noodles. You get up at noon, soak it in, eat a few mouthfuls, and then go paint. At night, when you’re tired, eat a few more mouthfuls, then go paint. When you’re hungry in the middle of the night, eat a few more mouthfuls Fanzheng has a small appetite. Sometimes this bowl of noodles can last for several days. As we all know, noodles will swell if soaked for a long time, and the texture goes without saying. Occasionally we would enter her house and see a bowl of strange brown stuff next to her computer. If we asked her what it was, she would answer us: "Don't throw it away, that's my instant noodles, I still want to eat them." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of course it is difficult to watch others go hungry. So sometimes our money is mixed and spent together. But because she has such a strong self-esteem, if she is hungry or sick, she won’t even tell me. Unless I take the initiative to ask, I will know what she needs. And I am not well-off myself. The worst thing was that when she ran out of money and I hadn’t paid my salary yet, the two of us really had nothing to eat. The day to pay the rent came and we had no money, so we had to borrow money from Gu Qiang to pay the rent. But apart from the rent, we were too embarrassed to borrow money for food, so we had to go hungry. I remember one time she didn’t have a dollar left in her pocket, but I still had a little money. The two of us were lying on the bed in her room, and I said, “I’ll use this little money to buy something. Eat." But she shook her head: "Don't go, I have experience. As long as you lie still, you can last for a few days without using up your energy. If you go out to buy things now, your energy will be exhausted all at once." But people can skip meals, but cats can’t. Mimi was a kitten that Xia Da bought when she first arrived in Beijing. Because she was so thin in the hands of cat dealers, she couldn't bear to buy it for 20 yuan. When we were too hungry to move, of course it had nothing to eat. It didn't know how to endure, and just whined in the house. In the end, it made people sad, so I used the last few dollars to buy one. A piece of ham sausage became its food for several days. That time we didn’t last until I was paid, but www came over after hearing the news, brought a bunch of meat and vegetables, and cooked several meals for us. Things like friends can really save lives sometimes. If you have bought Xia Da's "April Story", you will see a short story without dialogue called "Silent Map" in it. It is the only work that has not been published in North Carolina. She was specially invited to draw it at that time. For a new magazine from my hometown. At the end of the story, the heroine is standing under a streetlight in a strange city, crying sadly, as the lights begin to turn on. The inspiration for that scene also came from her personal experience at that time, because she once suddenly started crying on the streets of Beijing, but it was not because of her lost first love, but because of hunger. In addition to starvation, we occasionally get sick. However, because no one is used to being taken care of, often even if someone is sick, they will not tell others, but will secretly hide in the house and linger on, and wait until one day to survive, then they will treat it as a joke. Share it with others. When I was in school, I had several high fevers, so I always brought my own thermometer. When it gets serious, I can't go to work, so I buy some medicine and sweat in the house. Once when I was stupefied by a fever, I went to the kitchen to pour water and take medicine. As a result, I was so dizzy that my hand holding the cup reached in the wrong place and poured the scalding hot water directly on my hand. I was still there in a daze, but luckily I caught up with Mint who came to the kitchen and saw me. She quickly dragged me into her room to clean the wound and put a band-aid on it. The wound healed on its own soon after the fever subsided, but the scars left behind can still be seen vaguely. When Xia Da first came to Beijing, she got seriously ill several times, but she never went to the hospital again. Maybe it was because she hid in the house and was sick.No one knew about the disease, and it gradually got better. But later she told us that one time when she was dizzy the most (because she didn’t go to the hospital, she didn’t know if she was sick), when she woke up in the morning, she got up half of her body from the bed, felt dizzy, and then fell to the ground. Go up, because she was the only one at home that day, so she lay on the ground like this until the evening, but she slowly woke up and got up again. Therefore, human vitality is still very tenacious. “It’s strange, the more we talk, the more we want to laugh. It feels like we really look like Xiaoqiang. I would like to tell other foreign friends who still want to come to Beijing (if there are any) that when your income is limited, you should choose to rent a building in the suburbs between a basement and a building in the suburbs. It is better to choose to rent in the city as much as possible. Although the rent may be nearly ten times more expensive, the living environment has a huge impact on people's mood and work status. In Erpozi, our residence is about half an hour's walk from the nearest supermarket, which is not too far. However, there are no trees or buildings on this road to provide shade, only endless yellow sand blown from nearby construction sites. Dust, in the hot summer in Beijing when the temperature is more than 40 degrees, it is simply hell. Occasionally, you can even see locusts Of course there is no air conditioning in the room, so the windows are open all day long. At night, the cat's biggest entertainment is to catch moths on my bed, big and small moths, big ones Eaten, the little ones leave the carcasses there, turning them into very personal decorations on the sheets. The supermarket is the only place we can hang out in the neighborhood, and we basically have nowhere else to go. So apart from me who goes to work every day, people like Xia Da simply stay at home all day, and only go out once a month or two except for gatherings in the comics circle (usually when someone is treating guests). Girls in their twenties always love beauty. Although the desire to go shopping and buy clothes is luxurious, they still can't get rid of it from their hearts. So whenever they finally get a royalties, there will always be people eager to go out and visit the city. Usually we call www, sometimes meow, and then take a two- or three-hour bus ride to the zoo wholesale market, a place that is very crowded but where clothes are super cheap. “This place is called this just because it is near the Beijing Zoo. Of course, the things sold have nothing to do with animals, don’t get me wrong. The reason why I will definitely choose this place regardless of how long and bumpy the journey is, how crowded the place is and how polluted the air is is because only here can you see countless various kinds of food that only cost ten or twenty yuan. Clothes available for purchase. Then they used all the bargaining methods, pretending to be cute, pretending to be pitiful, and lying that they were still students I remember one time, they found a store selling a variety of white dresses, each selling for only 20 yuan. So I happily bought three or four of them and went back. Shada wore those skirts for a long time, first as a formal outfit for going out, then gradually the skirts became wrinkled (we didn’t have an iron) and the seams came apart, so she turned them into pajamas. That's another great thing about these cheap clothes - it's absolutely pure cotton. Now you know, the "beautiful Shada" you see every year at the Comic Con is actually decorated with these things. Whenever we see someone on the forum claiming for some unknown reason that Xia Da is "dressed up in a heavy make-up", we can't help but burst into laughter. In fact, apart from basic skin care products, the only cosmetic product I have seen Shada buy is a mascara, which she only uses a few times a year, and I still have it until now. We have lived in Erbozi for more than a year, but for us, these difficulties in life are not actually painful when we recall them a few years later. What really makes us sad are other experiences. I have said that the place where we live is a residential building belonging to the returned farmers. However, just a few months before our rental contract expired, SARS started. Everyone else living there fled Beijing as quickly as possible, leaving only me, Xia Da and another friend of Xia Da’s. The three of us depended on each other, and there seemed to be nothing to be afraid of. What is really scary is not the disease, but the people. Soon, checkpoints began to be set up in residential areas to prohibit outsiders from entering and exiting. Although they could not kick us out immediately after paying the rent, they could make things difficult for us in every possible way. Just going out to buy some groceries takes less than ten minutes, and when you come back, you have to undergo endless questioning and interrogation, and even insults. What's even more frightening is that during the day, drunk men will come up, knock on the door, and talk drunkenly at the door, and Xia Da is the only one at home at that time! Even though we endured all this silently, the reason was finally found out - it is said that SARS can be transmitted through pets, so the landlord banned us from keeping cats. After all the hard work and coaxing, we finally found a new place to live when SARS just passed and the rental contract had expired On the final day of the move, the landlord suddenly appeared again, and brought his son, who was in his twenties. Two men were shirtless, one stood at the door, and the other walked around the house, telling us " There is a hole in the glass in the living room, which costs 50 yuan in compensation, and the sink pipe in the kitchen is loose, which costs 100 yuan in compensation" The people we called to collect the old appliances were also kicked out. "If you don't pay compensation, everything in the house will be ours. Why call him?" "Call the police? Okay, we all know people in this area. It's just right for you to call the police. The police here are very familiar with us. …” “The final result was that we left all the old washing machines, old monitors, old tables and chairs that we didn’t plan to move away to them, plus two hundred yuan, so the father and son let us go with satisfaction. This can’t be considered an encounter given to us in the comics, it can only be said to be something that every Beipiao tribe must face. So even though it was the most intolerable part of my life experience, I never blamed it on comics. But the next part is inseparable from the comic. After leaving Erbaizi, we finally found a good landlord, and Xia Da slowly started serializing "Mitlan". However, I think that for her, leaving her career as a short story author and entering serialization was like stepping out of the wolf's den and into the tiger's den. . . . . She once wrote in a column in a magazine that she stayed up for more than 30 hours without sleeping and 20 or so hours without eating in order to catch up on a series. It may be difficult for people without personal experience to imagine what it was like. I was in the room next to hers and couldn't sleep like her because I had to go over every hour and yell: "Hurry up and draw! How many more are there? Hurry up!" Otherwise, she would fall asleep accidentally. . Another time, around the deadline, she fell ill and rolled on the bed in pain. Then she felt better and got up to continue painting. Her assistant couldn't bear to see it and ran over to me and said, "She's already like that just let her rest!" I replied coldly, "No." Without blinking an eyelid. Thinking about it now, I felt like a devil at that time. There are definitely still many shortcomings in Xia Da's works, and readers often write in to urge her to improve. However, in the past few years that I have been a comics editor, only her serials have I never seen letters from readers saying, "This issue The picture is too rough and seems to be in a hurry." Because even if she is too hungry to eat, too busy to sleep, too sick to get up, or the deadline has passed, she cannot relax her demands on herself. Even in the terrible situation mentioned above, she would still persistently use the side of the pen tip to draw lace on the heroine's skirt pleats, or line up the hero's all-black cloak with her hands. www and I would hatefully scold her for doing useless work, but she would say seriously: "I know that after these are printed, only vague shadows will remain, but when readers see these vague Even when things are blurry, you will definitely feel the detail of the picture!" He was as stubborn as a cow. ????????????????????????????????????????Among the domestic authors I have heard of, apart from her, I think the only one is Yao Feila. Although I know she definitely doesn’t like my comparison ?…………………………………………………………………………………… Finally, this is my personal opinion It is actually a quote from a passage I wrote in "Dislocation" - ""The reason why heroic legends are twists and turns is that everyone knows the gorgeous ending in advance. In the unknown journey of life, most people can't stand the magnificent excitement, nor can they stand the unknown loneliness. These weak people can only enjoy it. We are happy to talk about the heroic moment and the overwhelming power that follows, but we never have the eyes to pay attention to those rare people who have no regrets before becoming famous, and how they walk on thin ice after becoming famous. " Text: Postscript to an article about Ribbon Princess (just read it if you believe me! Postscript - Choose a day to fight Nearly two weeks later, this long article about black ribbons has finally been written to the end. As some netizens said, the writing is a bit ridiculous, because the author's level still needs to be improved, and I will work hard to improve and improve it in the days to come. I hope that after the black ribbon is truly put into service in the future, I can write an article that is better than the current level. Better article. This article conducts some analysis and speculation on the timing, reason, impact and real performance of Black Ribbon, and also intersperses some other content. The conclusions drawn from analytical reasoning are bound to have many fallacies due to their limited level and lack of information. Some conclusions are completely conjectural and therefore cannot be fully trusted. If you are particularly concerned about this first domestic stealth fighter, you can collect information and analyze and judge by yourself. I believe you will get a more reasonable and closer to the truth than in this article. I saw that many netizens responded to comments and thought that I made the Black Ribbon too good and too powerful, which was obscene and deceptive. I am very happy to see this, because not being gullible and not blindly following is a good attitude towards learning and life, which is worthy of praise. My father also had a very low opinion of the black ribbon when he first saw it, so I also respect netizens who criticize and question the black ribbon and call me blind, because you, like my father, are rational and calm. Having the sobriety not to be dazzled by achievements and victories deserves my respect. At the same time, I fully understand your doubts. This is because we are a nation that has suffered a lot. The suffering and torture our nation has endured over the past 170 years is unmatched by any nation-state in the world. Today's China may have many imperfections, dissatisfactions, and even some sharp contradictions, but if we look back on the history of the past 100 years or so, it is enough to make people cry dry. According to Marx, since the fifteenth century, mankind has achieved a transition from history to world history. The great development of capitalism has generally connected the entire world together, and the world has become a whole. As a once glorious and great nation, when we integrated into this world history dominated by Western white people, we were accompanied by tremendous chaos, pain and bloodshed. Our modern history is chaotic, and the harm this chaos has brought to people is still etched deep in everyone's soul like a knife wound. "Have you eaten?" I often ask when greeting someone in Beijing. When I met him in the morning, I asked if I had breakfast. I saw you at noon and asked if you had lunch? I saw him while walking in the evening and asked if he had dinner. This is because we are a nation that has experienced the horror of hunger most deeply. Repeated famines were almost more deadly than the killings by foreign invaders. This phrase "Have you eaten?" is one of the imprints of the many sufferings we have experienced. But this is far from the full extent of the horrors we have experienced. My father and I do not share the same surname. This does not mean that I do not inherit his bloodline. We are biological father and son. The reason for this is that my grandfather had more than ten children before my father, but they all died young in the chaos before liberation. Some died at the hands of the invaders, but many more died from famine and plague. My grandmother once watched her daughter suffer from a fever so intense that her eyes fell out due to lack of treatment. They also witnessed with their own eyes the devastation caused by famine during the war, and watched the dead bodies floating down the river. What a horrific sight! As a simple farmer, my grandfather believed that the surname might bring bad luck, which would make it difficult for his children to feed him. When he got my father in his fifties, he was both happy and worried, fearing that he would lose him again, so he He was given the surname of his uncle because several of the boys from his uncle's family survived. In order to escape the pursuit of death, my father had a different surname. I was born many years later and was lucky to live in this peaceful era, so my father let me return to my grandfather's surname. These tragic sufferings once made it impossible for ordinary people like us to even keep our own surnames. The experience of struggling on the edge of death made it difficult for us to confidently face our identity as citizens of a big country. Therefore, I deeply understand the doubts of the doubters. After all, we had just come back from the near death line. Lenin once described the Soviet Union after the implementation of the New Economic Policy, saying that Russia was like a man who was beaten to death during World War I. Now, thank God, he can finally walk with a cane. Likewise, we have been recovering from injuries, both physical and spiritual, for over 60 years. So most people don’t believe that this person who was recuperating some time ago can run very fast and gradually catch up with MD in some fields. This may be the real reason why many people are suspicious of Black Ribbon. But I must say that although the road ahead is still bumpy and bumpy, yes, we are running, and we are running as hard and as hard as we can. Just like the young man named San Ge who I admired mentioned above said: The third brother has the rhythm of the third brother. I said that China has the speed of China.  The article you are seeing now, I think it is about 100,000 words. I spent two weeks writing this in my spare time. Maybe sweetman and other md guys can write the same article better than me, but I I believe that even if he felt inspired and devoted himself to writing, the same content would still take him a year to write. And besides writing this I did my job. This is our speed. Although many of the things we have made are far from exquisite, and even many of them are as naive and ridiculous as my articles, this is our speed. One of us can do the work of five MDs, as long as we have work to do and are paid. And MD's population is only one-fifth of ours. "If I only have one thing to say to Westerners, I would say that we are just poor, we are not stupid. This is the cry of the character in "Snow" by Turkish Nobel Prize winner Orhan Pamuk. Here I quote, we are just poor, but we are not stupid. On the day of the Black Ribbon test flight, I saw the video of the Black Ribbon test flight and landing. The wall climbers watching the flowers outside the wall cheered with joy like spring thunder. At that moment, I cried, crying sadly and painfully, but also crying heartily. . Even when I was writing this paragraph, I still couldn't help wiping my tears with my sleeves. I am not a person who loves to cry. The last time I shed tears was nearly 10 years ago. A young pilot lost his life to safeguard the dignity of the motherland. A prime minister known as a hero knelt down to his parents in tears and said in sobs, "I I'm sorry for you, I cried bitterly when I saw this scene. Ten years later, when I heard the cheers like spring thunder, I sobbed again. This was a cheer that had been suppressed for too long. Such cheers reminded me of the hope I had seen again and again before, so I wrote this article. In the first few years of the 21st century, like many people, I lost confidence in us, felt anxious, lost, and even angry about some ugly and dark corners. But there were also rays of hope that flashed before my eyes again and again. Those lights made me feel our power. It’s a bit funny. The first time I felt this kind of power was in an online game. The atmosphere where everyone was helping others surprised me. For a long time, I even thought that the people who would play that game were Good guy, of course it took its toll on me. After that, I started paying attention to stuff on our network. The inspiring performances from netizens have made me feel the soul of a new great country. It is this kind of power that has helped and saved Tianchao time and time again, pushing him to move forward quickly. On the night when the bid for the Olympics was successful, tens of thousands of people took to the streets, cheering and shaking hands with strangers. After hearing that our high-speed rail industry might be controlled by the Japanese again, thousands of people stood up to express their anger. When the Olympic torch relay was despicably interfered with, thousands of people also stood up to defend their own rights. country, and my MSN also lit up with red hearts one after another. Everyone’s MSN names suddenly had a common surname of lovechina. Later we also saw young volunteers’ selfless service in several grand events. Similar feelings have always inspired me. On the slightly cold day of January 11, 2011, the cheers outside Chengdu Airport made me unable to suppress my emotions anymore. I am proud of those wall-climbing parties. They have the same pride as Mr. Su thousands of years ago to dedicate everything to the country and the nation. If they don’t love their own country, who will brave the biting cold wind and the risk of being driven to watch and go I am also proud of the hundreds of millions of netizens behind these candid photos. They are scattered in every corner of Tianya, Chaoda, Feiyang, NetEase, Baidu, etc. No matter how advanced the Black Ribbon is, it is just a fighter plane. No matter how powerful it is, this weapon alone cannot change the military balance between China and the United States, and the international order led by MD will not change because of this. But she is the embodiment of the speed of the celestial dynasty and the portrayal of a nation striving to catch up. In this sense, her smile and her "Hello, world" are also the first cry of a newly rising power. Our real strength is the tens of thousands of young people standing behind her who are concerned about the development of their country. That jubilant cheer is the confidence we have been waiting for for a long time. We see that not so many people in the West, Lao Maozi, and even Japan and South Korea pay attention to the same things, and we can’t see onlookers being genuinely happy for new weapons. This is a huge contrast, and it also makes many Westerners The elites were anxious and sighed. With this power, I believe we will eventually be proud of the world. Because we have people born in the 70s, 80s and 90s. Mr. Song Xiaojun once said that many designers of Black Ribbon are born in the 1980s. I believe this is true because its smooth shape has the atmosphere of a new generation. Nearly a hundred years ago, the Chinese intelligentsia, which was wandering in humiliation and pain, after constantly trying to learn from Western experience and hitting a wall, realized that learning experience alone is not enough. Good systems and methods must be implemented by a new generation. Therefore, there is a magazine called "New Youth", and there is also Lu Xun and others who gave up studying medicine and changed their minds to treating the people of China. Those represent the call of the suffering people to a new generation. A hundred years later thisThe people finally came. Just living with everyone. People born in the 70s, 80s and 90s in China are all such people. them: Love the Internet, movies, games, animation and other fashionable entertainment, I also love my country. I don’t like long speeches and hate formalism. Like you and me, They are the Chinese born in the 70s, 80s and 90s. The Black Ribbon is a fighter plane designed by the third generation of Chinese people and will be flown by the fourth generation of Chinese pilots. No matter how you look at her, she will eventually hover over Northeast Asia. Someone in the past was discouraged by this recent historic visit, thinking that we only got some superficial fame, while the MD people got real benefits. Or some people think that we have been completely fooled by them. This may be true, or it may not. But what if you were deceived? I would like to quote the words of a Russian Foreign Minister after the Crimean War. At that time, Russia was defeated and lost the sea port it had just captured. However, when signing the humiliating armistice treaty, the Russian Foreign Minister said: Russia does not complain. Don't be discouraged, Russia is gathering strength. This represents the great-mindedness and magnanimity of Lao Maozi in that era. In China in 2011, I think we are also qualified to say this: we do not complain, we are accumulating strength. "At present, our weapons are not the most advanced, and our hard power and soft power are far from MD. But with these hundreds of millions of new people, I want to say: What are we afraid of? MD is indeed a leader in all aspects of today’s world. This is true for military, economic and political affairs. But starting from the third generation of Chinese people, we have launched an attack on the MD military-industrial system, the US dollar, and the Washington Consensus, which symbolize MD global hegemony. The black ribbon is indeed like a hammer. She represents a large number of Chinese weapons that are slowly crushing the thickest pillar of MD's hegemony - the MD arms industry. With the gradual growth of China’s economy, the RMB will eventually gain the status of an international reserve currency, which may mean the disappearance of China’s economic hegemony. In the RMB offshore trading market, we seem to have felt this atmosphere. The RMB has become the most popular currency among investors around the world, although it is not yet fully convertible. In St. Petersburg, I met an old man who was selling stamp albums. His dress and temperament were very much like that of an old worker. I was interested in his photo album. He offered 3,000 rubles and would never bargain. I asked the tour guide to help me tell him that although I liked its stamp album, I didn’t have that many rubles on me because I was leaving Laomaozi the next day and there weren’t many rubles left. To show my sincerity, I opened my wallet and gave him He sees. To my surprise, the old man immediately said that he could pay Chinese money, and the price was only 150 RMB. I asked the tour guide to remind him that 150 RMB could not be exchanged for 3,000 rubles, even on the black market. But the old man said it didn't matter, he would keep the money until it was worth 3,000 rubles. Finally, I gave the old man 300 yuan and shook his hand happily to complete the transaction. 300 yuan is not a particularly big number to me, but this experience made me unforgettable. What the old gentleman was selling was the result of a person's long-term hobby and hard work. Those stamps that were carefully organized according to the times reflected The glory of a former world power is far more than 300 yuan. What makes me feel even more unique is the fact that he wants RMB. I think many people traveling in non-Western countries may have similar experiences or feelings. The RMB has gradually become something that people are willing to like and accept. This is a recognition of our country and the basis for becoming a global reserve currency. Although the RMB exchange rate must be controlled within an acceptable range in the near future, because excessive appreciation will cause Chinese goods to withdraw from the global market, thus severely impacting the Chinese economy. But I think we should know that behind the pressure for RMB appreciation, in addition to the conspiracy to harm the Chinese economy and the greed of global currency speculators, there is also the acceptance and recognition of the Chinese by ordinary foreign people, and it has gradually become a reserve currency. It is an irreversible trend. But what scares people more is not the black ribbon and the RMB, but the brand new Chinese model. This model is still in its infancy, and there are still many imperfections and many controversies. But its outline gradually began to become clearer. Although at my level, I can't describe to you exactly what the Chinese model looks like, but it is there. The economic miracle of more than 30 years is just there waiting for people to interpret it. This model is more powerful than all weapons, and its impact on MD is far greater than that of black ribbon and rmb. This model is full of the thinking of a civilization that has lasted for 5,000 years on the future of mankind. MD people admire their separation of powers and their two-party system, just like the hotelling model described earlier. This institutional arrangement allows those in power to follow the middle line, which means that the country can cohere The majority of social consensus, thereby promoting social stability and orderly development. They cannot understand the current dynasty because theyIf there is only one person opening a store on a street, he will be a monopoly. He will open the store wherever he wants. There must be a competitor to let him return to the middle route. In this way, in the long run To maintain the stability of the strategy. But as I pointed out earlier, we are born knowing to stand in the middle. This is a consensus formed by the cultural accumulation of thousands of years in China. Those who hold power must give fairness, and the only fair way is to stand in the middle. Take the middle path, for it is the only place closest to every distant point and the only path that can gather the broadest morale of the people. This is not only reflected in the Confucian culture of moderation, but also reflected in the name of our country, we are called the Celestial Dynasty. If someone deviates from the course, the yardstick in the mind of every ordinary person will be quickly measured, forming a powerful combined force to urge the helmsman to adjust the course. This may be where our model is different from any previous Western civilization. And we see that the power of our civilization is gradually radiating from the inside out. During this historic visit, the babbling students in the Confucius Institute will help the world understand the true connotation of the Chinese civilization in the future. More than ten years later, we will see a Chinese dynasty with the largest economic scale in the world, strong military strength, and a Chinese dynasty model that will attract the attention of the whole world. Although its total strength may still be at a disadvantage compared with MD, because according to Paul Kennedy's calculation method, when a country's economic capacity is converted into comprehensive national strength, the part consumed to maintain the basic survival of the population needs to be deducted. In view of the difference in per capita output between China and the United States, , when we calculate the national strength of the two countries, it is necessary to multiply by one (1-Engel coefficient). Coupled with the accumulation of a peaceful environment in the past 300 years, the gap between China and the United States will still be when we become the world's largest economy. obviously. But this will not prevent China from embracing the world as a global power. This is a gentler and more benevolent model than Western civilization. We do not need to replace anyone, because we have always been here, and we are just showing ourselves to the world. . If someone wants to block this process, that doesn't matter. A new generation of Chinese people as powerful as the final version of the Black Ribbon will compete with it - another day. Text Chapter 87 - Ten years of life and death 98 volumes Chapter 87 - Ten years of life and death "Xiaokui, do you really want to go?" When the lanterns first came on, in Todo Dojo, Todo Kasumi, who was wearing Aikido uniform, held a cup and shook his head. His delicate face was full of surprise: "You are only eighteen years old!" Aoi, who was sitting opposite her, chuckled. Today, she rarely wore a dark green waistcoat with a golden sun pattern on the back. Her hair was also trimmed. She wore a close-fitting T-shirt with white background and red lines. On the face was printed the back of a beautiful woman enjoying tea under a cherry blossom tree - as if she were at this moment. Her, or Kasumi. "Hundreds of years ago, it wasn't unusual for children of my age to be addicted to soy sauce." Cao Kui pressed down her left hand to signal her friend to calm down. She picked up the teacup on the small table with her right hand and sipped lightly, "Today, I'm here to say goodbye to you. .Although Brother Jing burned down one of your houses, you will always be my Kasumi. Just like He Bing, he will always belong to me." "What? Do you really like He Bing?" Kasumi Todo, who had just sat down, his eyes widened. "Like it? Of course I do!" Cao Aoi laughed, but the tea in his hand remained motionless. "It's a pity that he still doesn't want to accept the mandarin duck recipe I ordered for him. Okay, let's not talk about him anymore. Kasumi, this dojo , have you made some money in the past two years?" Todo Kasumi nodded: "It's just following the east wind." "Open a branch. Isn't your family closely related to extreme flow?" "What?" Mikusa Aoi didn't seem to be joking, Toudo Kasumi fell into thinking, "Is it what Kusanagi means, or is it you?" "Sooner or later, I mean grass? City. If not, the east wind will turn into the north wind." "I understand." Kasumi Toudo stared at Kuoi Aoi's bright eyes, and finally lowered his head, "Kui-chan, you have changed." "Unlike those idiots whose butt determines their head, what I changed was my butt, not my head." Cao Aoi stood up happily, but she was wearing blue shorts, and her slender legs were clearly visible, and her white socks were bouncing. He reached the door in a blink of an eye, then suddenly turned and stopped, "Xiangcheng, how are my legs compared to Wang Zuxian?" "Pfft!" Kasumi, who was drinking tea, spat out, "Xiao Kui, this is the 18th female transformation? You actually care about this?" "I don't care, but there will be people who know me who care." Kusanagi waved her hand, "Kasumi, let's go!" "Safe travels!" “Don’t worry, Brazil is not Mars.” …… Brazil is not Mars. At least there are humans. For example, a woman wanders outside the Brazilian mercenary headquarters. "It is said that the boss here is already Heaton Hardiron. That guy can be regarded as a model for a daughter-in-law to become a wife." Hat, top, skirt, and cloth shoes, if you look closely, you can see the classic look of Chanel - the beautiful woman's eyes show vicissitudes of life, but the pair of boys in school uniforms behind her are not very cold. "You've been wandering around for five minutes! Are you even more timid when you're close to home? This isn't where you grew up, is it?" "It's been ten years of life and death, and even if we met, we wouldn't know each other." The man in the dark green school uniform said a few words, and his tone was not as complaining as the man in blue beside him, "However, Xiaoyu and I are standing in front of Jing's face. I’m afraid it’s not good to show off here, right?” "Do we have thermal weapons?" Without expecting an answer, the beauty continued, "No. Then, ordinary people pose no threat to them, and fighters are not the ones who can handle thermal weapons - at least, they will not shoot suddenly. " At this moment, a motorcycle drove over from the mercenary headquarters and stopped in a very coquettish pose. "Whip, why are you at this time" The man who jumped off the motorcycle took off his helmet and was so shocked that he said, "Take two grass? Jing is back?" "Whip?" The beauty looked around, only to see two men in school uniforms with sloppy looks who looked like they had nothing to do with her. She had no choice but to greet the person, "Are you calling me?" "Aren't you a whip?" The visitor was stunned for a moment, and suddenly looked at her carefully, "Ohit's really notah, I'm sorry, your appearance is exactly the same as that of a friend of mine." As he said, he glanced at her. He glanced at the two "Cao Jing" who seemed to be wandering in the world, and couldn't help but frown, "I am Smith Lee, and I belong to the Brazilian mercenary army. May I ask what the purpose of your wandering here is." "The purpose" "Looking for someone, someone named Liana." "Cao Jing" in blue helped answer the question, "Do you have one here? We have a good commission." "Lianna?" Simi Li nodded, "We only have one Lianna here, Lianna Hardiron. Although her mission success rate is 100%, it's a pity that she is on a mission. If youUrgent, we have the same professional" "Wait a minute, you mean Liana's surname is Hardylon?" The beauty suddenly interrupted, "What is her relationship with Heaton?" Seeing this, "Cao Jing" in blue came over and gossiped: "Old cow eats young grass?" "Ahem," Simi Li concealed his embarrassment, "Although your question is beyond the nature of an ordinary commission, but Lianna is the adopted daughter of Heaton Hardiron." "Adopted daughter? Guang Genji's plan Oops!" "Cao Jing" in blue blurted out again, but the beauty beside him turned around with lightning speed and punched her in the chin, turning more than 360 degrees and flying backwards. "Adopted daughter?" The beauty forced a smile, her fist still clenched, and handed over a piece of paper with her other hand, "You can call me Xianla. This is my contact information. If it's three months Nelliana is free, I hope she can contact us" "I will report it." Simi Li seemed to be shocked by the punch just now, "Are you" Suddenly, he saw the guy who was beaten walked over again as if nothing was wrong, "Are you all fighters? " "As long as you are human, you will have troubles that you can't deal with." Xian La did not answer directly, turned and left, "By the way, please tell Colonel Heaton - he has a good daughter." Simi Li promised: "Okay. However, Heaton is already a general." "Really? A chaotic mercenary rank." "" …… "Xiaojia, why are you so excited? Even I know these things, but you don't know?" "I haven't had the chance to inquire in these ten years! Besides, Lianais mine!" "Hey, no matter what, I have raised Lianna" "What do you know? Have you ever been a father? Do you think being a mercenary from a young age is a good thing?" "What's wrong? There's no need to scheming and scheming." "you!" "Okay, are you going crazy now? If I had known about your punch just now, I would have dodged it." "Forget it, Xiaojia, stop chasing me. By the way, that Si fan just now? Why didn't Li find out more about our identities and didn't you think it was strange that we entrusted you in this way?" "With the support of the Eight Elites, mercenaries cannot promote themselves like regular companies? Customers are God, do you understand? Do you understand corporate culture?" "Stop! You continue to be crazy, I'm going to chase Xiaoyu!" …… "Whip, are you okay?" "Li Smith? I'm in South Africa, okay. Almost all the rookies here are rookies. Why did you remember to make a personal phone call?" "You can interpret it as I am pursuing you." "What instructions did youreceive?" "No, I just want you to make up your mind on some things: I met a woman wandering at the door of our headquarters, calling herself Xian La, who looks exactly like you, and she even brought two people with her who look like Cao Jing! She seems to want to entrust Lianna with some task, and is interested in Liana’s relationship with General Heaton. Moreover, she has the skills of a fighter.” "Looks like? And it's me and Cao Jing Li, what idea do you want me to make?" "These things, within the scope of my responsibility, are considered beyond my authority. Should I report it, and how much should I report? Compared to the level you have been exposed to, I after all, know too little." Text Chapter 88 - Growth 98 volumes Chapter 88 - Growth "Are you here to pay the debt again?" The business of the Phantom Bar is very good. In addition to the quality and service, the rumor that the second-in-command in South Town does not get a good look when he comes here is also a very good hidden propaganda. Today, the legendary plot is "playing out". Billy was dressed in formal attire, looking like he was going to a red carpet in Hollywood or going on a blind date, but he was still stopped by the king. "I'm here to clear the account." Billy flashed a handful of big bills and handed them to the king. Then he rushed to the bar and asked Elizabeth for a round of beer. "The extra money will be used as a VIP card. I will do it in the future." If you come often, how about a 20% discount?" "Our store does not implement a VIP system for the time being, and you have been coming here frequently recently." King counted the green tickets carefully. He was not angry, but he was thoughtful while looking for money, "Could it be that you have fallen in love with Elizabeth?" "Ahem" Billy, who was drinking, choked heavily. "If the wine spills and stains the suit, I will hold you responsible!" Looking up, he saw Elizabeth blushing like a shy mute, "Hey, little girl. , don’t take your boss’ jokes seriously. You should have a boyfriend who is a quarterback or a point guard. Of course, you may also like the bookish kind. But don’t get involved with people like me, otherwise, you will be Because you care about your husband, you age ten times faster than other women. I never noticed before that you have a little heart that turns red when you hear a joke, which is rare in bars." "She is just shy towards you and doesn't dare to speak." King laughed, "After all, you are a fighter." "A fighter who was born as a gangster." Billy raised his head and stopped observing Elizabeth who was entertaining guests elsewhere. "King, is a fighter really that good?" "Starting from Gith, to Krausa, Nuga, and even Kagura Chizuru, isn't this the result of their continuous management?" King sat next to Billy and looked at his suit. "Yes!" Billy took a deep breath and seemed to be reminiscing, "In 1991, I was the champion of South Town, but I was said behind my back that I was a gangster who switched careers to boxing; in 1995, I crowded in the bar and watched Replays of myself on the field, with adults, half-grown children, rough guys, and gentle people; in 1997, countless people quietly came to me to inquire, asking me why Lord Geese, who was stronger than me, did not participate in the competition to win glory for Nanzhen." Billy's face was a little red, not from alcohol, but from drunkenness, "When I learned that He Bing's half-skilled skills caused all the bars in South Town to boil because he defeated the Korean team's master and apprentice alone, I seemed to be happy, But it feels absurd It is hyped up by fighters as a great competition that ordinary people are crazy about, but it is actually an appetizer for conspiracy." "Billy" Seeing him raising his head and doing it again, King wanted to say something, but couldn't say anything, "But after all, you have also won the respect of the people in South Town, haven't you?" "Although I am a gangster, I fought for the order and development of South Town, but what I got was fear; I led an ulterior order to participate in a competition that had nothing to do with me, but I got what I dreamed of - me I don’t understand, I don’t accept it!” Billy got excited and punched the bar counter, but King caught it with quick eyes and hands, “…King, do you know why I’m wearing a suit?” He looked at her intently, and after a few seconds, Billy laid his hands on the bar with his chin resting like this, "Today, Lily is going on a date with Dong Zhang. I was worried, so Lily encouraged me to go with him I thought over and over again, what should I wear when I saw Dong Zhang? What should that fool say" Seeing that Billy had nothing to say, King asked curiously: "What's the result?" "The result is that I came here after noon to wait for you to open. Speaking of which, since He Bing left, your bar has not been open in the morning" Billy's head was buried in his arms, and gradually only his hair was left. "I'ma coward, right?" "Haha!" King couldn't help laughing, and finally laughed, "Although I don't agree with you interfering in your sister's date like this, but if the target is that idiot, I can call you to warn you." "ButLily, she" Billy showed one eye, and saw the sly look on King's eyebrows: "She is your sister, but Zhang Dong is my enemy!" After a long while, Billy straightened up: "KingThank you, I'm much better. Because of my sister's date, I actually thought about so many things" "I have to thank you too. The accumulation of so many bills bothers me, and I don't have time to miss the person who never returns to South Town." King's tone was slightly melancholy, but Billy grabbed her hand: "Really? Then why are your calluses getting thicker? Could it be that you plan to join kof98, which is not confirmed yet, so you can have a chance to meet him?" King stuttered and counterattacked: "Then you really don't miss Lily's date at all now?"   "If that fool takes Lily somewhere and eats it up, I will definitely let him lie in the hospital for a hundred days! By the way, there is also the boss who sells things!" The sworn expression made King laugh. Li Ze put her hands flat on the bar and turned sideways to face her, "To be honest, the place where your Muay Thai cocoons grow is different from the place where we hold the stick. If kof98 is really held this year, Shall we form a team?” King was surprised: "Us?" "Represent South Town." Billy held her hand. "After all, KOF has nothing to do with gang disputes, right? Moreover, now that Mr. Geese is not participating, I am not willing to let South Town be represented by Terry, and I don't want other places to be represented. When people mention Nanzhen, the first thing they think of is the unreliable old man from Extreme Style.” "Unreliable? That's right!" King smiled knowingly, "But there is still one person missing. I don't know when He Bing will come back. It was rumored that he was going to enter the city of Zai Cao?, and it was said that he was being kept by the Kagura Palace." Although the tone was complaining, there was no sourness at all - this made Billy puzzled: "Aren't you worried that it is true?" "So what if it's true? That kind of place is not something He Bing wants to stay in. One day, he will come back, as if he just came back yesterday." King's face seemed to be filled with confidence and sweetness, "Okay, you are Do you want to continue drinking, or do you want to go out with me and do various things?" "Where are you going?" "Go pick up Jane from that unreliable old man and take him to dinner." King was filled with happiness. Following King’s footsteps and stepping out of the bar, Billy suddenly asked: “If you send your brother to the extreme stream, aren’t you afraid that he will become an idiot like Ryo Sakazaki in the future?” "Haha! Why don't you want to see any man in Nanzhen except Giese?" "I quite agree with He Bing." Billy retorted and walked away, "Although Lord Geese wants me to learn to wear a suit, at the moment I still feel it doesn't fit." …… "vice." "Billy? Come to see me alone? Is this the first time?" "I have a request: If there is an opportunity in the future, I hope you can represent Nanzhen in KOF with me." "" "The thoughts of an uneducated gangster like me cannot escape the exquisiteness like you, who is said to have been reincarnated for thousands of years. This is me." "Okay, I understand. I will ask Mai Zhuo for instructions. So, if there is a three-person team, who else will be there?" "King." "Her? Haha, very good! Very good! I can almost agree! A fighter in the same city, a close billing relationship, and the right age" "Wait, Vice, it's not what you think" "What are you afraid of? Just create conditions if you don't have the conditions" On the top floor of Gista, Vice was chattering about planning something, while Billy, who was close at hand, couldn't laugh or cry. "Oh? Billy went to see vice alone?" "Yes, Lord Giese." A few floors down, Giss, who was wearing Taoist robes, touched his chin and smiled silently. Text Chapter 89 - Guess 98 volumes Chapter 89 – Guess "He Bing, was your first love the King or Asamiya Athena?" On the yacht, with the sunset shining in the evening, Kagura Qianlong smiled and watched He Bing wolfing down his food. He leaned on the dining table with his hands, his sunglasses reflected the sunlight, and suddenly a question popped up. Hearing this, Leona tilted her head and looked at He Bing. The fork in her hand was hanging in the air. Even Kagura Kenling, who was seasick, also looked over. However, He Bing shook his face and seemed not to hear. He chewed slowly for a long time before glaring at Kagura Qianlong: "Can you not ask this kind of question during meal time? I don't want to get a reserved seat!" "Haha!" Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly, pushed his dinner plate to Hebing, and then pressed Kagura Qianling, who was barely standing behind him, onto the seat, "Fool, you are just seasick if you are seasick, why bother to be a mercenary?" Holding up in front of him?" Without giving him a chance to answer, Kagura Qianlong held the guitar in one hand, took out his mobile phone, and shook it at He Bing, "Perhaps, this issue should be verified by sister Athena?" "Hey, hey! Why are you doing this?" He Bing suddenly said, reaching out to grab the phone, but couldn't reach it, "Athena is so busy" However, the call finally came through: "Hello, Sister Athena? Are you getting ready to board the plane? I'll keep the story short. When He Bing talked about you just now, his mood was a little out of control Um Haha, that's right. Leona is hereOkay, bye~" Closing the phone, Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing triumphantly: "Sister Athena is really smart!" At this moment, Leona, who had been watching silently, said: "No matter who your first love is, they are just passers-by in Bing's life." After saying that, she wiped her mouth quickly and said, "Thank you for the hospitality. Palace Master Kagura , you can talk to me in detail." "Pfft!" Kagura Qianryu seemed to be stunned, "He Bing, has Leona always been socute?" Seeing that the corners of his mouth were trembling but he didn't speak, Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly, "Qian Ling, go Contact your family and we will return to London." Then, she came to Leona and handed out her right hand, "Let's formally meet Kagura Qianlong, the acting palace master of Kagura, the person protected by Hebing." Facing the smile, Leona stretched out her hand in a formal manner: "Leona? Hadilon, a Brazilian mercenary major, a person protected by Hebing." …… Over the Indian Ocean, a private passenger plane flew alone. However, people on the plane are not necessarily lonely. "Kerrigan, Kerrigan, why did you become the Queen of Blades!" "Tailor, stop making trouble! Everyone is resting." Athena Asamiya bit her lip, hit the power button of a laptop with a first-level miniature mental ball, and then yawned. "Athena, tell mewhy does this master want to transform Kerrigan?" The old tailor obviously hasn't given up yet. "Please, you are the only one who can play this expansion pack! Everyone is so busy, no one knows the plot." Athena Asamiya simply closed her eyes, "From Africa to South Korea, we have crossed several time zones" "Hey, don't be as angry as that drunkard." "You can't control it!" Asamiya Athena stopped paying attention to him and murmured to herself, "Are you out of control emotionally? Everyone has growing pains" A chill spread over Whip’s snoring. "From a tactical point of view, there is no need for the Overlord to transform Kerrigan; she does not have human emotions and desires, and will not be transformed for fun. Therefore, it must be analyzed from a strategic perspective - the Overlord is dead, and Kerrigan becomes the heir. ." It was Richen who broke the silence. There was only one aisle between her and the old tailor. "The analysis makes sense" The old tailor smacked his lips, "Wait a minute, aren't you busy too? How do you know the plot? Could it be that you were spying on me?" "Haha, I am indeed very interested in you, old man," Richen climbed up the pole with an ambiguous smile, "I wonder if your body and mind are always strong?" The old tailor seemed dumbfounded and hesitated for a while before saying: "The woman of my dreams has beautiful golden hair, so you are out." Richen frowned: "Like more than fifty years ago?" "You can't go into too much detail about this matter." The old tailor glanced at Asamiya Athena beside him, and waved to Richen on the other side, "I have been a generation older. If you are interested, go find me Young people, like He Bing or something.” "Has he obtained your true biography?" "Martial arts is not a copy machine." The old tailor said, closing the laptop, and his tone was a little lackluster, "Aren't you a typical example of a master of knowledge?" Richen laughed self-deprecatingly: "My skills are only worthy of being knocked down ten times with one force. Otherwise, the bodyguard of the acting palace master is not He Bing."?. " Looking at her like that, the old tailor sighed and said nothing. After a long time, he said in a sleepy state: "I love martial arts. I don't care about life or death. I occasionally achieve something, and I often forget to eat with joy." …… Leona had a long talk with Kagura Qianlong in the cabin, but Hebing was kicked out on the deck. The night is full of darkness, the stars are bright, and there are no big waves in the Mediterranean Sea. However, people are getting more and more lonely because of their anxiety. Gradually, He Bing began to move unconsciously until he pushed open the ajar door of the captain's room. "You" Kagura Ling was the only one inside. Seeing He Bing barging in, she couldn't help but be shocked, "Aren't you going to protect the acting palace master?" "I've been temporarily dismissed!" Just a joke, He Bing looked at her under the light, "You can drive a car, you can sail a boat, what else can you fly? A plane?" "As long as it's a means of transportation." Kagura Rei answered in a low-key tone. "What a great guy!" He Bing praised him. He wanted to find a seat, but couldn't find one, so he could only lean against the door in frustration. "Isn't it said that people who are used to flying airplanes adapt to that kind of speed, and often speed when driving a car? ? How come I see you driving so safely?" "You are referring to the military aircraft, right?" Kagura Rei asked, "Why don't you go to Qian Ling? Come to me instead?" "That guy is seasick and half-dead. It makes my balls hurt just to look at him." "Is there anyone like you who talks about people behind their backs?" Suddenly, a voice floated over. Kagura Qianling staggered closer, with a sallow face and an annoyed expression. Coupled with that sexual attire, he almost looked like an overdrunk. of gangsters. He Bing turned around and smiled: "I care about you in person too." "Qian Ling, you are not even with the acting palace master!" Kagura Ling was surprised. "Leona has murderous intentions, and I couldn't protect her well even when I was there." Kagura Qianling walked up and put his arm around Kagura Ling's shoulders, "I said, where is that handsome guy you met when you were taking the driver's license test? I haven't seen you in months. You got in touch.” "Which one are you talking about? A car driver's license or an airplane?" Kagura Rei blinked, "Please, handsome guys are for cuteness, not for sexual release, just like the two of you - why do you keep in touch so often?" He Bing looked at Kagura Qianling, only to see him looking at him - speechless and choked. "I thank you for being the first to sweep me up as a handsome guy." He Bing slowly backed away, "I'll go to Qianlong's place and have a look Also, you don't have to be cute with me, just be cute with this trendy guy. ." Pointing to Shen Le Qianling, He Bing fell into the wasteland and fled. "What's up with him?" "God knows." Kagura Qianling did not guess in the end. She looked helplessly at Kagura Rei's side face, but her hand slipped from her shoulder, "I said you are also a beautiful woman, why are you such a homebody?" "It's healthier to stay at home! As for He Bing, are there any bodyguards like him? The more I look at him, the more unprofessional he becomes." "I think so too." Kagura Qianling nodded and said seriously, "But I believe in the vision of the acting palace master. "Who doesn't talk behind someone's back, and who doesn't talk in front of someone?" Listening to the vague discussion, He Bing sighed and secretly walked towards Kagura Qianlong's cabin, "I didn't expect Kagura Ling to be a homebody …I hope it’s not a rotten girl…” When he came outside the closed hatch, he seemed to vaguely hear something again. "Even if you use your power to separate us, I still love He Bing." "Like that fool only proves that you are even more fool." "So what?" “It’s not that great, I’m just a little envious of the pair of fools.” Text: A certain chapter at the end of volume 98 Kagura Palace returned to the rhythm of Kagura Chizuru, but it seemed to have a long-lost feeling. Perhaps this is not that Kagura Chizuru has changed anything, but that after a year that left Europe breathless, this beauty who once seemed to be insignificant has become so cute - the media's spontaneous and overwhelming praise and The attention was beyond her expectation. "Zhao Shui is the day of winter; Zhao Dun is the day of summer. However, Europeans are ignorant and ignored the warmth of winter before experiencing summer. Now that summer has finally passed and winter has returned, they …Prostrate yourself in worship.” These remarks were made by Cao Kui. At this moment, she was in London, surrounded by Kagura Chizuru and He Hing. A theater is used as a KTV private room. The three of them made the environment look empty, surrounded by light music. He Bing held the microphone, as if he was concentrating on something. Kusanagi Aoi, who had just finished speaking, had trouble written on her face. Kagura Chizuru, who had a peaceful face, was sitting not far away, shaking her head slightly. "This is a plate I can't make, and I don't want to operate it like this." "But you will take over without hesitation and do it beautifully, just like you were ordered to do so twelve years ago." The eighteen-year-old Cao Kui exudes a mature flavor, which makes He Bing feel the strange and familiar beauty in an instant. , but for just a moment, he no longer looked at the sun pattern on the chest of the East Asian woman, who was almost perfect. He only lowered his head and put the microphone under his lips - seeing He Bing's action, Cao Kui smiled and passed it by, and now She looked at Kagura Chizuru, her mouth curved, "You did it much more beautifully than Kyogo without any preparation." "At that time" "It's just like today." Cao Kui said in a blink of an eye, "He Bing, I didn't see you creating anything when I was with Athena. Why are you holding the microphone now?" "Beside Athena, you are happy and safe, and there is no need to scream; a year with Qianlong, you have a lot of ups and downs, and you have a lot of thoughts." The microphone left He Bing's chin, just at the singing distance, "Since ancient times, poetry has been about feeling things and expressing feelings. NowI probably have something to say." "Oh? Come and listen." Cao Kui became interested and whistled at him like a boo in a bar. As expected, He Bing cleared his throat and signaled Kagura Chizuru to turn off the music. "When Terry kissed Mary's lips, I finally got a wish; I just don't know the secret of Xian La, is it Hardiron?" Kagura Chizuru and Kusanagi looked at each other in unison, and then smiled. "In the hypnotic sound of Kagura Purple, how many people worked for her to run their own fairy tale in the Kagura Palace where everyone was united." He Bing looked at Kagura Chizuru carefully, but his expression was in trance, with no sign of praise or criticism. After a few seconds of silence, the song continued: "My friends and my predecessors shed the same tears at different times. I was thinking about who is more similar to whom among friends and historical figures?" "Is it possible for that wild flower in the snow-capped mountains to grow beside me? In this world of turbulent undercurrents, leave her some tenderness and joy." Seeing that the two beauties in front of him fell silent, a smile appeared on He Bing's face like a hidden spring, although the smile was a bit bitter. "He only thinks that you are crying for your Qianlong Valley; he only thinks that you are crying for your Midsummer Night. But in fact, you are here, I know you are there, and you know that you are looking for eternity!" The chorus part is very high-pitched, but the listeners are even more silent, and Cao Aoi even sheds tears. "He Bing, I" Kagura Chizuru seemed to want to explain, but He Bing stopped her by wagging her index finger. He took a deep breath and sang again: "After these few years, I almost forgot that I had such a longing. Suddenly I heard the news that Xiaokui came to London, and I couldn't help but feel sad." While singing, He Bing slowly He stood up and came to Cao Kui's side, stroking the top of her head with his left hand, as if enjoying the texture of her hair. Suddenly, he rubbed his smooth face again. "Why can't my true face touch my heartstrings now? Maybe those eternal truths should never appear in front of me." "No, He Bing" Cao Kui's tears finally burst down the bank, but He Bing pressed her head hard into his arms, and the song still exaggerated a kind of sadness that could not be turned back. "My master, my sister, you shed the same tears again. Oh ~ what a feeling of reincarnation, tell me where is the Tao in your heart?" Singing, He Bing let go of Aoi, turned around and looked at Kagura Chizuru, who wanted to hang her head silently, stretched out his hand towards her face: "How I hope you can really build your peach blossom garden one day. Kagura Murasaki He Cao Yang, each finished singing her Weiyang's wish." With a long tail note, He Bing turned to the closed exit of the theater, as if it was open and someone was standing there. "He only said you were cryingWeeping in your Qianlong Valley; he only knows that you are weeping in your Midsummer Night. But actually you are here, I know you are here, and you know you are looking for forever. " "Three days around the beam is an exaggerated legend. He Bing's voice disappeared completely after reverberating for about ten seconds. However, both Kusanagi Aoi, who was in tears, and Kagura Chizuru, who bit her lip to bleed while burying her head, were all staring at his back. After a long time, He Bing turned around and said, "My song is over." A white figure suddenly floated to He Bing - Kagura Chizuru gave him a hug with the speed of a fighter. When she put her chin on his shoulder, she rolled her tongue around her mouth and tasted the blood. : "My Peach Blossom Land can only be built in Tianyuan. If I reluctantly do it, I'm afraid you won't be willing to deal with the challenges one after another for me." "Golden horn, silver edge, grass belly. Sister Qianzuru, as a Kagura Palace, you will always be like thisshould I say grand, or domineering?" Listening to the whisper in his ear, his waist was touched by Kagura Chizuru. He held it with both hands, but He Bing's hand didn't respond. He just stood up straight and looked at Cao Kui who was wiping his tears. "This is my wish, and it can be considered a blessing, not an ideal." "Thank you." Kagura Chizuru pulled out her hand, stood up, and faced each other at a distance that was almost touching, "Hebing, your heart still hasn't found a home. Kagura Palace can't keep you, and it won't just keep you. people." "Thank you, Sister Qianhe." He Bing took a step back, walked around her, and approached Cao Kui, who was trying to hold back her face. He wanted to give her a hug, but she was cleverly avoided: "I don't have a paradise. Either the world will follow me, or I will have nothing. I There is no Hidden Dragon Valley, and there is no Midsummer Night.” "It's not you that's wrong, it's the world?" At this time, Cao Kui was no longer the little girl who made He Bing speechless. In other words, after he understood her, the same unexpected behavior no longer existed. I couldn't laugh or cry anymore, "My Aoi'I have become no longer me, but you are still you.' Well, now I have begun to know the taste of coffee, but I still want to serve you Make that pot of tea.” "It's a pity that today's rhythm makes it impossible to calm down and enjoy tea." Cao Kui shook her head, suddenly stood on tiptoes, and reached out to ravage He Bing's hair, "Wu Xia Amen, please leave London with me in a while! North America or South America ?I’ll take you to the plane first.” Facing Lihua's rainy smile, He Bing put down the phone, took out a tissue from his pocket, and handed it over: "Before I knew the secret of Xianla, South America was not suitable to go; now, even if I go to North America, sooner or later I will Will you be forced out?" As he spoke, his index finger blocked the lips of Kusanagi who wanted to speak, "Let's go back to Tokyo together! That's my first home there." "My mother's family?" Kagura Chizuru suddenly interrupted. "My mother's family is my mother's family." He Bing was embarrassed for a while, and then said calmly, "It's not embarrassing." Kagura Chizuru looked at him with a smile. "Aoi, let's go, take me to see Yang, I miss her." Perhaps stimulated by Kagura Chizuru, He Bing grabbed Aoi's hand - she almost jumped for joy when she heard the words: "Okay!" "By the way, if I meet Iori Yagami again, do you have anything you want me to speak for you?" He Bing looked back at Kagura Chizuru, still unfinished. "I" Kagura Chizuru was confused, "If you insist on saying something just remind him that Konoe is a good girl." Text Three Foreign Countries Three foreign chapters "I heard that Gong Jin is happy to welcome his beautiful family, and I would like to make an appointment to congratulate you." In the fourth year of Jian'an, on the bank of Dongting Lake, in front of Shuijun Village. A man stands in the evening light, with a feather fan and a turban, tall and elegant. Beside him, a woman sitting on the ground, wearing green clothes and beautiful hair, is throwing stones. In the distance, ships are moving slowly, and wild geese are forming in the clouds. "Why don't you come in person, father?" The man in Lunjin looked at the reflection in the lake. "My father has passed away for more than a year." The woman has a very beautiful appearance and seems to be in her late teens. There is no sadness in her speech, "But it is Gong Jin. In the past, he played the piano and the harp. But today he is indifferent to me?" " When I was young, I didn't know how to take precautions; Qi Yu and you were already married, and each had their own clans" The man looked at the face in the lake, his eyes filled with tenderness, and finally sighed, "Although Bo Fu leads Jiangdong, but Jiangdong Most of the prominent families have ambitions in the south. Yu is young and talkative, and has no ability to buck the trend." The woman heard the words and laughed: "Ears like mice! My father led Baiyue, had his own laws, opened mountains and forests, and gained woodcutting, fishing, farming and weaving through hardships. His integrity is no less than that of Qiang Qin, and his people and people can pursue the literary scene. Short-sighted people were afraid of the past. The mountains and rivers are so dangerous that you are bound to the walls of the city. Now that you see people succeeding in their business, you are always determined to rob them? The Han people always spit on the mountains and the more vulgar they are. When I look at the east of the river, there is no one with the ability to seal a wolf and live in Xu, and they are not Han people!" The man lowered his feather fan and showed his face with shame: "Dong Zhuo was in chaos, Yu and Bo Fu met each other, and heard that his father's achievements were world-famous, and his blood boiled; more recently, he also heard that Dong Zhuo had the ability to Anxi, and he aspired to Ban Chao. The famous utensils were left beside him. , the heroes competed, Yu first settled in Danyang, and then rushed to Bofu, so far, has there been any chance of getting out of the fortress? " "Ha ha ha ha……" The woman stood up with a long smile, her face downcast and her hands folded, as if she had left the world alone: ??"Sun Wentai fought in all directions, and when he received the jade seal, he thought of strange things; Dong Zhongying was a son of a good family, and he also valued Cai Yong, but he was always despised by the nobles; Lu Fengxian's title A flying general once entered Luoyang and could not leave the north of Bingzhou; Gongsun Zan held Youzhou and defeated the south instead of being defeated; Cao Mengde hung a five-color stick in Luoyang and massacred the people in Xuzhou. This is the hero of the Han Dynasty? His ambition? His encounter? His ability ? I have recently heard that Cai Yong’s daughter Yan has been captured by the Southern Xiongnu. How can a Han man be the lord? Meizhoulang can’t see Mount Tai even with a leaf blinding him. I’m afraid that the Han troops will be defeated by Beidi in the Xiaoqiang. ." The man’s eyebrows flashed, he thought deeply and looked serious, and bowed to the woman: “I would like to hear the details.” The woman moved to avoid him: "I have always had the ambition to be a good wife, but it is not the right time. If I accept Gong Jin's gift, it will be my time to compete. I secretly think that Gong Jin is not willing to do it." The man raised his head and said, " The strong Qin Dynasty attacked Shang Yang's rule of law, and spread down the six countries, so powerful that the whole country was shocked. But why did the second generation die? Wang Mang was respectful and humble, "the Duke of Zhou was still alive", and the people of the whole country persuaded him to abdicate. Why did the whole country die in a war? Huan, During the reign of the Second Emperor Ling, Luoyang's government decrees were not issued out of Hulao. Why? It's all the same - the nobles dominated the local area, stole wealth, silk, women's farmland, fishing mountains and swamps and weakened the country's strength. Qin was only as strong as the soldiers of the Kansai country. , built the Great Wall in the north, conquered Baiyue in the south, waited for the Central Plains nobles to raise their arms and follow Chen Sheng, and formed an army with prisoners in embarrassment; Wang Mang's new policies all harmed the interests of the big family, causing everyone who came out to return home, and those who came out to betray their relatives and leave; Huan and Ling are still here today , I won’t go into details, Gong Jin knows it. I heard that Liu Xuande got two thousand slaves and guests for taking a concubine, how rich is it? The whole country is the same, so how thin is the imperial court? Today’s country is not a country, the princes are fighting each other, and the people may die Or die. The dead can only survive by relying on the powerful. If the world is settled, the people who live in temples will have a household registration of one or two in the ten years of Huan and Ling. Will they have the courage to do what Wang Mang did? If not, then one or two The power of the country protects the world, but it resists the mighty and powerful from within, and resists the powerful horses from the outside? Gongjin, a great talent, asks himself whether he can turn this tide?" After speaking, the woman sat on the ground again and looked at the bright yellow of the mountains and rivers. The man looked at it for a long time, his eyes burning, and finally said nothing. …… In front of the hut, there is a set of stone tables and benches, with a pair of people sitting there. A feather fan and turban, and a white coat that beats the snow. The man in Lunjin said with a smile: "Wan Gui, how do you do?" The woman called Wan Gui raised her head blankly: "Is this all true?" "I have experienced it myself so I can replay it for you in full!" The man floated up and squatted next to Wan Gui, looking up at her, "That girl was the first person I remembered back then! She was still in the Three Kingdoms The times have foreseen the chaos of China, and women are not as good as they are!" "Sheis really myancestor?" Wan Gui's eyes were still confused, "Youhave been monitoring us?" "Don't talk about surveillance!" The man seemed to be coaxing a child, "You claim to have sealed me with the Yata Mirror. Watching you grow old, sick and die for generations is your own decision. Besides, I am just a spectator, and I have not secretly interfered. What are you doing!" After a long time, Wan Gui turned his head and looked at the innocent expression on his chin, and suddenly asked: "You really didn't spy on us?" " Is it necessary for my status?" The man suddenly calmed down again, "Wan Gui, you and I are the only ones left here now, and I just released you. Do you understand my intention?" ?The woman shook her head slightly: "I'm grateful to you for allowing me to exist like this, but I don't understand. When I was alive, I did my best for the environment where I grew up, but now, I don't understand many things from back then, and they are unfamiliar to me. You, Gao Ni Tzu, it’s all like this.” The man looked at her and wanted to reach out and stroke her hair, but finally gave up. "You will never see me again, GoenitzAlthough I have seen everything between you, I don't know what you think. I am very curious, but if you don't want to say it, I won't force you." "Orochi, have wedid anything wrong for eighteen hundred years?" "Wan Gui! Have you forgotten the family motto of your three magic weapons? When I heard her singing so loudly, I liked it very much! Come on, I will continue to play it back for you." …… In the thirteenth year of Jian'an, east of Red Cliff, between mountains and rivers. Red flowers and green trees cover the pavilion, and beautiful men and women make apricot wine. The man shook his fan and looked directly at him: "I will fight soon, will you help me?" "Why doesn't Gong Jin surrender to Duke Cao?" The woman smiled and poured the wine, the smoke gathering in the hot wine. "Jiang Qian just mentioned Xiang, and he meant to advance; you have no friendship with Cao Gong, but how can you explain it?" The man pressed his sword, "If there is no one else here" "Behead him for the crime of disrupting the morale of the army?" The woman drank it all in one gulp, her mood waning, "Gong Jin, do you remember what you said by the Dongting Lake? Duke Cao coerced the emperor to order the princes, and he won two out of three important towns in the world. His talents may be They can only be used if they come out of the gentry or common people. Looking around the world, the Western Regions have long been out of reach of the Han family; Xiliang has been in chaos since the death of Dong Zhongying; Zhang Lu in Hanzhong and Liu Zhang in Yizhou are fighting in a corner; Liu Yuzhou is displaced. , a rootless tree, those who can resist Cao Gong today can only try it in Jiangdong. However, if Cao Gong is defeated, it will be difficult to control the world and have a chance to unify. At this time, the Han family is wasted within, and its vitality is seriously damaged. Who can resist the Beidi Kou Pass? How can we resist it? Gongjin, even though the Baiyue people live in the south of the Yangtze River, they know that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. Now they are fighting with the prominent families in the east of the Yangtze River, not to mention the wealth of the Central Plains. One day, strong cavalry will come and destroy everything, and it will take a hundred years. There may even be no hope of prosperity for hundreds of years. It’s time to surrender!” The man shakes the fan on his left and holds the cup on his right, almost to his lips without drinking. "Yu met Bo Fu, and he said before his death: 'Ask Zhou Yu about foreign affairs.' A man is upright and cannot be let down Your true words are in my ears day and night, and I feel ashamed." The woman clapped her hands and said, "If you are asked to betray the world, why don't you betray Sun Bofu?" The man covered his face with a feather fan and drank. For a long time, the man was silent and the woman cried. Tears trickled down like springs, and his voice was pitiful: "I hate not meeting the Han Dynasty, I hate not being born in the Central Plains, I made a mistake Zhou Yu, please allow me a word, otherwise, your blood and mine will be splashed in this pavilion." "Please give me a try." "Now you will fight Duke Cao. If you lose, you will bring Sun Quan to surrender; if you win, you will use this power to stop the fight between Jiangdong and Baiyue. Three years is enough. I will lead my people to cross the East China Sea to find a foreign land " "No!" The man was shocked, "The waves in the East China Sea are rough, and it's very dangerous for a family to gamble!" "Otherwise, we are fighting in the quagmire with Jiangdong?" The woman wiped her tears and felt as if she was ashamed of herself when the breeze blew. "I have seen the massacre in the Central Plains. The wars are numerous and the destruction is natural. Since there is no way to recover, it is better to avoid it." Er stood up. , "No one in the Central Plains knows about my concerns. Gongjin, I know you are a great talent, and I hope you will failand respect yourself. Farewell now, I will wait for you a hundred miles away." ??Floating away like a phantom, like a ghost or a fairy in a flower. …… "A man would rather die in a fight than build the Great Wall with frustration! He is worthy of Chen Kongzhang, who praised Duke Cao!" Outside the wooden pavilion on the mountainside, a woman praised the knot. She held the slip in her hands and raised her eyes to look into the distance, as if she wanted to come. His hair is as white as snow and his wrinkles are like a tiger's forehead. Sitting beside him is a man, handsome and graceful, seemingly unconfused. Then, the woman looked back and asked: "How is Cao Pi compared to his father?" The man lowered his hands and replied: "When I was a child, I traveled east with my clan. I only heard that Cao Cao issued an edict to seize the tiger prison and sweep away the heroes to conquer the Central Plains. I don't know how talented he is. Now Cao Pi is practicing the nine-level Zhongzheng system. Maybe he has his talent. However, we are unable to fulfill our ambition of unification.” "Is there any rumor about Jiangdong Zhou Gongjin?" "Zhou Lang died of illness in the army in the 15th year of Jian'an." Hearing this, I was silent. "That's it. I'm going to order Xie Ma Tai to name the mirror, sword, and jade given by Emperor Wei as Ba'a Mirror, Cao? Sword, and Bachi Qiong. My family's three-branch pattern will be named after this." "Mother" The man froze in surprise. "The Central Plains is in danger, and we have no chance of returning. Let us remember Cao Gong'er from afar." After saying this, the woman was slumped and aged, and staggered back to the pavilion. “If you are born at the wrong time, there is nothing you can do to save yourself If you are born at the wrong time, there is nothing you can do to save yourself" …… "Wan Gui, this is what you call Ba'er."The reason for the turtle. " The big snake was still crouching next to the eight turtles, looking up, but with a sad expression on his face: "I just looked at her like this, watching her young and vigorous, pointing the country; watching her giving birth to children, dormant and waiting; watching her I looked at her in despair; I looked at her with despair. I could only watch and watch her go back to the attic alone, as if she was walking into a coffin that had already been covered." "What's her name?" Yata Wangui asked foolishly. The big snake looked at her for a long time, then glanced back and gradually disappeared: "I forgot." ps: Thisis there someone who is not me? Isn’t this new? If you feel you don’t understand, please reread the text. Text Chapter 90 - Rising Star 98 volumes Chapter 90 - Rising Star Seoul. The night after a solo concert by Asamiya Athena. On a night alone, Athena Asamiya would rather stroll on the street than hang out in nightclubs with many celebrities. Although she is in a foreign land, her abundant dollar bills, kind attitude and delicate temperament are enough for her to comfortably taste all kinds of delicacies on the street even if she wears sunglasses - although it may not be the delicacies in her mind, but In fact, it's just a drunkard's intention. only…… "It would be nice to have someone to taste these snacks with me Quan Chong, He Bing everyone can't help themselves." The murmured words touched the heartstrings, but no one around could understand the slightly softer Mandarin. Yes, it’s just that countless men and women turn heads for this beauty in sunglasses. Until, a street fight between a man and a woman broke the ordinary story of the city. Of course, with a teleportation technique, Athena Asamiya suddenly appeared between the two of them, the weakened version of the crystal ball shook them apart, and the small lunch box in her hand remained stable. "Is it necessary to fight?" She said the same thing three times in English, Chinese, and Japanese. Asamiya Athena glanced at the person involved, but found something was wrong - the sturdy man's eyes visibly lit up when he heard her voice. The woman on the other side, no, girl, looked familiar. "Athena?" "Sister Athena?" With the same surprise, they all invariably covered their mouths and looked around. However, the onlookers have heard it. "Oops" Gritting her teeth and holding the remaining snack in her mouth, Asamiya Athena took someone with one hand and said, "Get out of here first!" The speed of a fighter is not comparable to that of ordinary people, and what surprised Asamiya Athena was that the two people around her could easily keep up even if they had already increased their speed! "Okay, that's it." Finally, Asamiya Athena stopped and pointed in front of her: "This is my place to stay. Are you interested in going in and sitting there?" "Master Jin's home?" The girl opened her mouth. The man almost went crazy: "Isn't this guy already married a long time ago? He actually got involved with my Athena" "Ahem" After swallowing the snack on her lips, Asamiya Athena cleared her throat, "Sir, it seems that I am not 'yours', right? Moreover, Master Jin is a very family-oriented person." It's a pity that the man is still not interested in this: "Return the money, Master? Sooner or later I will make him admit that I am the one who promoted Taekwondo." As he said that, he lowered his head and stared at Asamiya Athena, rubbing his hands and not knowing where to put them. Where, "By the way, my name is Quan Xun, I am your fan, can you sign your autograph for me?" Suddenly, a girl's voice floated over: "It's because of your piggy face that I couldn't help but teach you a lesson. Now that you've changed from a poster to a real person, I don't know how to restrain myself." Athena Asamiya tilted her head, but saw her angry look. "Little sister, who are you?" The girl raised her fist: "Hey, I'm almost graduating from junior high school, why do I still call it the same name as before?" "Wehave really met?" "I'm Li Mei, okay? Li Mei!" Seeing Asamiya Athena still at a loss, the girl waved her fists, "When we were in KOF, you, me, He Bing, and Shiiken Chong" "Haha, I just said, why do you look so familiar!" Asamiya Athena happily hugged Li Mei, "I haven't seen you for a year, and you have grown so tall! I feel that you are much stronger than last year. You have always been very diligent. Bar?" "Of course!" Li Mei nodded her chin on Asamiya Athena's shoulder, quite proudly, "Ever since Master Jin was defeated by Nikaido Benimaru not long ago, I have been determined to wait until I graduate from junior high school to show my respect to Brother Benimaru. Traveling around like that and challenging different genres.” Suddenly, a voice came from behind the three of them: "Let me tell you, Li Mei, your brother Hongwan doesn't travel everywhere, he shows mercy everywhere, right? It's simply a**! Oh, no, the a** doesn't wear a condom." Athena Asamong turned her head and saw a beautifully dressed woman. Looking down her right hand, she found the source of the sound - Cai Baojian. Custom-made suits and large and small shopping bags are all wrapped around my right arm. "Mr. Cai, please don't say indecent words in front of underage girls." Asamiya Athena frowned and her pretty face turned red. "It's not his private life that I care about." Li Mei emerged from the arms of Asamiya Athena, looking like a teenager. "Anyway, I'm not like you, stuck in one school or one country. Sister Athena, let's go in. ." …… Although he is the coach of the national team, apart from official venues,Jin Jiafan's own family is also a dojo, where many wealthy children train hard - not that those people show any good or bad temperament and style, but what Seijiro said after analyzing the list of students. And when Li Mei led the group in like a master, Kusanagi Hoshijiro was playing chess with the old tailor, one sitting in a respectful position and the other crossing his legs. Li Mei came over to take a look. Li Mei's eyes moved from the chess game to the old tailor: "Natural flow?" With one sentence, the old tailor's frown turned into a smile: "Is the little girl also a master of middle school?" “I often ask national players, but in fact I only see the big picture.” Li Mei laughed and said, not knowing whether it was because she was modest or proud, “I have spent a lot of time practicing martial arts.” "Oh?" When the old tailor heard this, he was about to throw the black piece as a coin with his hand, and his eyes wandered around Li Mei, "You have a good figurecan you release Qigong?" Li Mei shook her head: "No. At first I thought it was a waste, so I never learned." "What a waste?" The old tailor smiled brightly, grabbed the falling chess piece, and shouted loudly, "Richen, come out, stop tinkering in the kitchen, you can't compare to the heat of the Eight Heroes Collection. Come and fight this little girl. ." As he spoke, he disrupted the chess game again, "Seijiro, your chess skills and mine are not even comparable!" Suddenly, a flaming richen wrapped in red rushed out, holding a kitchen knife with ginger grains on the blade. After scanning for a week, her eyes fell on Li Mei: "Is this a rising star?" Listening to the obvious disappointment, the old tailor smiled and said: "Heroes don't ask about their origins, and gangsters don't ask about their age" "That's called a boy who emerges as a hero!" Athena Asamiya corrected in a low voice. "I mean." The old tailor laughed and looked at Li Mei, "If you can defeat this sister, then you can be a crab in most schools in the world." "Tailor! Don't translate Chinese literally, others won't understand!" Athena Asamiya interrupted again. But Richen understood: "I don't dare to take it, I don't dare to take it! But the little girl" As he said that, Richen's tone became playful, "It seems that the future is bright!" Finally, Li Mei became impatient: "Stop talking nonsense, we'll talk after we fight!" Before he finished speaking, there was a straight kick! Richen smiled contemptuously, stretched out his hand sideways, ready to move a thousand pounds. However, Li Mei's leg landed before it could be kicked - she was just trying to close the distance! This time, it was the same leg technique, but at close range, Richen didn’t have enough time to react calmly. "Serial legs?" the old tailor whispered, watching with more interest, "She won't knock herself out first, right?" ??????????????????? If an expert knows the way, it’s fortunate that all the people present are experts - Cai Baojian’s girlfriend left at the door of the dojo. Now, Quan Xun is asking his nephew to make a bet: "Look, can Xiao Li Mei win?" "Uncle!" Although the two of them were a few years younger than Quan Xun, Cai Baojiao shouted very affectionately, "You have never been abused by this richen, he is from the Kagura Palace! It is said that many schools in Africa and West Asia were overthrown by her with her own skills!" "Really?" Quan Xun looked at Richen who kept blocking, "Gusu Murong or Xiao Wuxiang Gong?" "My uncle! Watch less martial arts from now on. According to the old tailor, the martial arts in the Central Plains are much better than the novels!" Cai Baojian continued to "popularize science", "The three artifacts have not dared to land in the Central Plains for hundreds of years. !” "So awesome?" Quan Xun didn't believe it, "Then why are they still hiding in China now?" "Not everyone is interested in colonizing Mars." Suddenly, Asamiya Athena handed over a signature pad, "Sign and keep it. Thank you for enjoying my song." "Ah? Thank you! Thank you!" Quan Xun took the signature with trembling hands, looked left and right, and almost hugged him. The topic just now disappeared. It was Cai Baojian who asked: "Miss Asamong is not interested in their competition?" "What can I do if I'm interested? Li Mei is too weak now. At best, she can only rise." Athena Asamiya sighed and changed the topic, "Master Jin is staying at the national team again today?" "No. Donghuan got into trouble at school. Master Jin went to apologize. He might be back when." "Jin Donghuan?" Asamiya Athena was surprised, "Indeed it's a bit frivolous, but he shouldn't bully the weak, right?" "Where is it!" Cai Baojian waved his hand to explain, "Emotional disputes, emotional disputes. If there is a fight, family violence will probably be used." “Oh~~” Asamiya Athena chuckled, “You deserve it!” Not far away, Li Mei’s serialThe kicking showed no signs of stopping, and there was no complete repetition of the movements. The "audience" could not take their eyes away as the movements flowed smoothly. After a long time, Richen suddenly took advantage of his strength and took a big step back, then kicked forward suddenly and hit Li Mei in the abdomen. The difference is that when Richen took two steps back, Li Mei flew out and was caught by Kusana Hoshijiro who flew up. “Ten minutes, it’s time for an exhibition match.” The old tailor applauded, “Little girl, your basic skills are solid!” Richen, however, couldn't laugh or cry: "I have always been knocked down ten times with one force, and today is a new experience." After saying that, she straightened her appearance and looked at Kusanagi Seijiro who was holding Li Mei up, "There are no internal injuries, right?" "It's probably a bruise." It didn't matter whether a man or a woman was intimate, Kusanagi Seijiro pressed Li Mei's injury, the pain made her grit her teeth, but she didn't cry out. Finally, Seijiro nodded, let go of Li Mei, and looked at Richen: "Fortunately, Whip is not here." Next, there was eye contact between the two. The problem is, obviously, they are not giving in to each other. Until the old tailor got impatient and said, "Little girl, come here, what's your name?" "Li Mei." Perhaps it was because of the setback or because of the pain that Li Mei walked up to the old tailor, feeling a little timid. "Li Mei, what a good name." The old tailor gently held her hand, "Are you convinced of the loss?" "I'm convinced now. She will definitely be inferior to me in the future." Li Mei's crisp voice lingered in the air. "Haha, you are ambitious. Do you want to be stronger?" Li Mei obviously hesitated: "Of coursebut I don't want to be as dull as Master Jin." The old tailor reached out and touched her head, full of affection: "How about you go and study with He Bing for two years?" "What!" Everyone was surprised. Except Li Mei: "Brother He Bing? It is rumored that he seems to be your registered disciple? Is he very strong now?" "Registering names is just a cloud. But have you known each other before?" The old tailor was stunned, "That's better. Richen, prepare to send Li Mei to He Bing's place. In addition, Xingjiro, go and see what the Jin family's children are like. What’s wrong? If it’s still unresolved so late, it’s not going to kill someone, right? Don’t waste that bone with those distracting thoughts.” Text Chapter 91 - Beginning of Autumn 98 volumes Chapter 91 - Beginning of Autumn "So you dropped out of school and came to London?" In Kagura Palace, Kagura Chizuru’s bedroom, a sleepy He Bing sat on the bed. Time has long since dispersed the aura of Kagura Chizuru, but Hebing has not changed the simplicity within it. Li Mei, who was leaning on the small chair, was quite restless, but after looking around, she realized that the only person in the bedroom who looked interesting was He Bing. At least, the white pajamas he wore were a unisex style that theoretically belonged to Kagura Chizuru. He Bing didn’t want to delve into this. He would wear whatever Kagura Qianlong gave him. Kagura Kenrei's surprised look was just a cloud - knowing that Leona was in the dark seemed to put a lot of pressure on him. The current problem is Li Mei. This girl is like the protagonist of a passionate comic book, and she is at the age of saving the world. In other words, she is entering youth but still retains her innocence. "The old man called 'tailor' asked me to practice with you." Under her shining eyes, she repeated what she had said several times. It just happened that He Bing couldn't bear it - he was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly grabbed the mobile phone next to the pillow, made a call and yelled: "You are sick! Is it okay to let her hang out with the national team coach and live a stable life? What What a pity for a talented person? I, Apollo, you Huh? Athena Why did you take the call Kim Dong-hwan? The eldest son Kusanagi? Seijiro? They all acquiesced? Okay Next Is the station in Southeast Asia? Yoube careful, it's said to be unstable thereit's dead!" Throwing the phone away, He Bing blurted out: "This world is crazy!" "You're crazy." Li Mei didn't like the way He Bing looked at this moment. "Haha! He's not a lunatic." Laughter suddenly broke out, and Kagura Qian pushed the door open and walked in. "The girl's name is Li Mei, right? You are so pretty. Richen thinks highly of you!" he greeted, She sat on the edge of the bed, holding the guitar upside down in her arms. She could only see a smile under her purple sunglasses, looking directly into Li Mei's eyes, "what a great time!" Across the sheets, He Bing stretched out his legs to touch Kagura Qianlong's waist: "Qianlong. Maybe I'm really crazy. I feel like I'm Pandora." As he said that, he straightened up and moved his legs to the side, He leaned forward and leaned on her shoulder, tilted his head to look, and almost kissed the side of her face, "But I don't know where that hope is or what it is." A weak breath hit Kagura Qianlong's face, causing her to tremble slightly: "The magic box contains strange things, but they are not necessarily what Pandora sees." She struck a note and returned her hand. Stroking He Bing's forehead, "Besides, Pandora itself may be the magic box in the eyes of the magic box." "I don't want to discuss the whorled inflorescences. I just grabbed a chocolate candy in the box and found out that it was a psychedelic drug. The world I knew has been changed beyond recognition." He Bing sighed, hugging Kagura Qianlong with both hands, and the hands covered by the guitar were tapping Morse code on her belly, "Qianlong. Li Mei is just a A simple child.” Kagura Qianlong smiled, leaned back slightly, and leaned against He Bing. This posture made it difficult to play the guitar, but he still managed to play a few notes. "Li Mei!" Kagura Qianlong sang in a clear voice, "Tomorrow is like the chocolate candy in the box, what it tastes like, full of imagination - then, what kind of taste do you like?" "I" Li Mei tilted her head, thought for a while, and suddenly pointed at He Bing, "I don't want to eat candy. I heard the legend of Grandpa Tailor. He said that Brother He Bing is very powerful and I want to defeat him. Moreover, Sister Richen also admitted that she is no match for him." "I was shot innocently again" "Haha" He Bing and Kagura Qianlong turned their heads to look at each other at the same time, but their lips happened to rub together, and then quickly separated. Everything lasts only a second. "You" Li Mei blinked, "Are you really in love?" The two of them continued to be in a daze. Seeing this, Li Mei clapped her hands as if she had guessed: "Let me just say, those couples in love movies who have been together for many years are the feeling of you holding each other together. In the words of Uncle Cai, what are they called?" Li Mei thought hard, but Kagura Qianlong suddenly smiled heartily. Her hands slid from He Bing's head to the back of his neck, and clamped them firmly on her shoulders: "He Bing, tell me, do you like me? Do you want to fall in love with me? ?" "Don't talk about feelings with me. Talking about feelings will hurt your body." He Bing said, his nose filled with the scent of Kagura Qianlong, but his hands were tapping other meanings, "Why do you need to ask? My love at first sight. It's not you; it's not you who has been in love for a long time; it's not your turn to take action personally when the interests coincide." Kagura Qianlong shook his head and strangled He Bing's neck tighter: "Emotions? It's just a higher-level profit model than money. Injury to the body only means that you have lost money on your investment."  "Hey hey" Ignoring He Bing's desire to interrupt, Kagura Qianlong continued to speak, but his tone was gentle: "He Bing, do you want your child to be another Leona or another Athena?" "" Hearing this, He Bing gradually hugged Kagura Qianlong tightly, but buried his head: "How about changing the topic to a lighter topic?" "If you don't have long-term worries, you must have immediate worries!" Kagura Qianlong could almost feel He Bing trembling, and couldn't help but fiddle with his hair like a child, "Okaycan I say this is my first kiss?" "Spare me! Xiao Li Mei is here!" Finally, He Bing suddenly jumped back, curled up on the bedside, clasping his hands on his chest, like a bewildered daughter-in-law: "Qianlong, don't you know me, I don't sell my art, I don't sell my body" "I also understand that you never bully others, you like to be passive." Kagura Qianlong looked back and saw his appearance, and couldn't help laughing, "Get up! Don't pretend to be a coward in front of the little girl." The guitar sound started again, "I like it, as soon as I get home , there are warm lights waiting; I like that as soon as I get up, I can see everyone’s smiling faces; I like that as soon as I go out, I work hard for my family and my own ideals; I like that as a family, my heart is towards the same goal Looking in the direction." After singing, she looked back, "Do you like this kind of life? Which city would you like to enjoy such a life in?" He Bing listened silently, operated in secret under the sheets, put on his clothes and pants, ignored Li Mei's curious eyes, then got out of bed, and gently put his hand on Kagura Qianlong's back: "I am not Zhuge Liang, nor do I have Han Derang's strategy, let alone You are not a member of the public in Daliang City. If you continue to fiddle with me like this, I will really die for you." "Didn't I say that? I want you to live for me." "That's unrealistic." He Bing's face was filled with sadness, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. This puzzled Li Mei: "Brother He Bing, sister Kagura, what are you talking about? I know Zhuge Liang, but who is Handerang? I don't understand." "A man in Chinese history was just a dog." He Bing wiped his eyes carelessly and answered before Kagura Qianlong, "Li Mei, it's not necessarily bad if you don't understand some things The old tailor asked me I’m going to teach you, right? Let’s go to the training ground, play a round and then have breakfast.” "Go! Come see me after dinner. Today, we may have to go out." Kagura Qianlong agreed and watched them leave. Then, she picked up the melody and sang it casually, repeating it from time to time, carving out the syllables and lyrics. When He Bing came back with Li Mei, who was covered in dust, he saw Kagura Qianlong playing and singing as if it was a final draft. "You sit on the edge of the bed, looking at the light flowing through the window. You stretch out your hands and touch the hope written on your heart. You say that flowers bloom and fall, like a window. But the window opens and falls again. Close, like love. You are holding the acoustic guitar, waiting for someone to take you wandering. You want to sleep in the distance, like a beautiful fairy tale. The magic box is closed and opened, and dreams are drifting away. The two of us, together They are separated and separated, like a pair of oars." He Bing looked at her, with her peaceful face under the sunglasses. He couldn't help but move closer, slowly squatting in front of her, raising his head and continuing to sing: "There should always be some following the wind, some dreaming, and some staying in the heart forever. So sometimes it's crazy, sometimes it's crazy. When I’m confused, I sing sometimes.” Kagura Qianlong stopped moving, as if recalling He Bing's chorus, and then suddenly leaned forward and held his face, as if a powerful person was appreciating a touch of softness: "Just put your thoughts on the Yao Qin, and the strings will start to play the music. He. Bing, I have to consider whether to compete with Sister Qianhe." "Fight? What are you fighting for?" He Bing was confused. "Come with me to go out on business!" Kagura Qianlong smiled softly, but answered the question incorrectly, "In 1998, August 8ththe beginning of autumn. Li Mei, today, you stay in Kagura Palace." Text Chapter 92 - The dominoes fall 98 volumes Chapter 92 - The dominoes fall No matter how reluctant Li Mei is, no matter how Leona will be monitored or monitored, what He Bing is thinking about at the moment is Kagura Qianlong - compared to her style, this time outing seems a bit casual. . At this moment. He Bing was sitting in the car, with Kagura Qianlong beside him dozing off. The driver was still Kagura Ling, and in the rearview mirror was Kagura Qianling. ??????????????????????: Low-noise middle street trees, gentle sunshine, and crisp calls of magpies. Like an ordinary summer morning. "Li Mei was bullied badly by you?" "It's just to play with her and let her feel it." Listening to Kagura Qianlong's casual conversation, Li Mei's disgraced but still unconvinced expression flashed through He Bing's mind. Then, the memory involved the KOF arena in 1995. Iori Yagami asked noncommittally: "Defeat?" At that time, the gap between myself and Li Mei was like today. What struck He Bing’s heartstrings even more was Iori Yagami’s persuasion to Asamiya Athena: “You are more suitable to be a singer.” It wasn’t until today that I suddenly realized it. “It’s just that I want to say the same thing to Li Mei, but I don’t even have the courage to say it. "Tell her, where are your footprints?" Kagura Qianlong’s question brought He Bing back from his reverie. "Perhaps, I want her to retreat when faced with difficulties." He Bing shook his head, "I'm afraid it's counterproductive. Just like before" …… The destination is not too far away, and we arrived just in time for lunch. It is a mansion——but, in the eyes of He Bing, who is used to the Kagura Palace, it seems quite unimpressive. The owner is a middle-aged man who looks like a gentleman. There was no lack of etiquette, but there was a coldness that Lian Bing could easily detect. “Here, listen to some rock music.” When the two of them were introduced into a quiet reception room, Kagura Qianryu handed He Bingyi a Walkman, and gently plugged in the headphones for him, and then smiled at the host: "Please don't worry. As I asked in advance, The sound insulation effect of this room should be very good, right? I believe you have also installed a camera surveillance system with no blind spots. Therefore, I, as a bodyguard, only prevent you from attacking me, but from my point of view, being rough with you here and now is not worth the gain. " "The process of our meeting is being broadcast live to the channel under my control. Of course, only you and I know the content of the conversation." The middle-aged gentleman nodded warningly, "I hope that the words of the acting palace master Kagura will be more innovative than your subordinates." "That's good." Kagura Qianryu smiled with satisfaction, reached out and turned on the Walkman in He Bing's hand, then hugged the guitar and leaned back on the sofa comfortably, looking at the middle-aged man sitting upright behind the desk opposite, and gushed Keep getting up. It’s just that these have nothing to do with He Bing. His ears were filled with some familiar or seemingly familiar heavy music. The only thing he could observe and must pay attention to was the demeanor and movements of the middle-aged gentleman. This reminded him of Clausa, but the person in front of him was not a fighter, so it was not a big problem. “Negotiation, this kind of thing is the most tiring. Either being annoyed by someone or annoying others, and not giving up any space for profit distribution when encountering someone who is collaborating with others - in He Bing's concept, this is the case in most cases. No, He Bing witnessed the middle-aged gentleman's face that was barely a soft nail and the parting and closing of Kagura Qianlong's speech-like lips, like a salesman who was still facing a dilemma. What's even more annoying is that this state has lasted for a long time. At least if it were He Bing, it would have stopped long ago - he even interpreted the middle-aged gentleman's half-smiling expression as a determination to sit back and watch Kagura Qianlong's speech. . The problem is, He Bing doesn't like listening to heavy rock music for a long time. The only reason that kept He Bing silent was that he believed that Kagura Qianlong would not do meaningless things. In the end, Kagura Qianlong stopped talking, and instead lowered his head and started playing with the guitar. The middle-aged gentleman is still in front of a calm audience, like a dam that has experienced the waves and has been victorious. However, as time passed by, the middle-aged gentleman slowly but surely changed his expression. Various emotions came and went on his face, until negative emotions such as fear, despair, helplessness, and resentment took over. At this time, he suddenly reached out to open the drawer, took out the pistol with a stirrup, and pointed it at God. Le Qianlong. He Bing suddenly concentrated. Are you determined to catch bullets with your bare hands? Excitement and anxiety coexisted in his heart. However, the trigger that was being watched still could not be pulled before the pistol turned. The middle-aged gentleman's face was filled with despair, and the muzzle of the gun slowly moved toward his temple. "boom!" As soon as the gunshot rang out, Kagura Qianlong suddenly raised his head, and immediately curled up on the sand as if he was frightened.He was mad, holding the guitar tightly. And He Bing was already stunned. why is it like this? A minute later, someone broke in, including people from both sides. The sound that broke the dead silence brought He Bing back to his senses, and he couldn't help but take off his earphones. Compared with the people who were busy checking the corpse, Kagura Qianling just stood in front of Kagura Qianlong casually: "Do you know, when the gun is pointed at you, my heart is overloaded." "I believe in Hebing." Kagura Qianlong slowly stood up, his tone showing no signs of being frightened. She patted Kagura Qianling from behind, then looked back at He Bing, who was on guard but looked puzzled, "Since the video has been made public, before the palace master can intervene we have to hurry up." "This is you……" He Bing’s question was sealed by Kagura Qianlong’s index finger. Until they left, the two of them didn’t speak again. No matter what the police who arrived quickly concluded, Kagura Qianlong had already left. When she got in the car, she gave Kagura Ling a piece of paper: "According to these locations, draw up an optimal stroke. We are in a hurry. In addition, I would like to say hello to my family, starting from today, all news related to me will be temporarily blocked." He Bing couldn't help but ask: "Including just now?" Kagura Qianlong smiled, fell down on his side, rested on He Bing's legs, and held the guitar on his stomach. "Let's bury the problem! During this time, I don't have the energy to talk to you in detail." …… August 15, 1998. Wellington, New Zealand. A private plane takes off. The interior decoration of the aircraft is simple, but has everything you need. In the most conspicuous place, Kagura Chizuru and Iori Yagami sat side by side, each playing with a letter in their hands. "This year, you were beaten first?" Iori Yagami wore a white shirt and took the milk from Kagura Kagura who looked like a stewardess, but his eyes were looking at Kagura Chizuru's familiar shrine maiden outfit, "Wear this when you go back. What do you want to do?" "Since someone is imitating Nuga and doing some stunts, let's play with him." Kagura Chizuru said with a smile, "What I'm worried about is Qianlong's recent actions," she said, holding Yagami's hand holding the letter. , "Back then, she almost killed you, but it was just a child who didn't know the importance of seriousness; now, she has mastered it and used it as a way to eradicate him without being condemned by public opinion and the law." "Isn't she acting in your interests?" Iori Yagami didn't move his hand, but turned his head and looked away, "Besides, she didn't kill many people." "But this will make people miserable!" "On the contrary" Yagami took a sip of Uno and turned back to her, "I have no chance to engage in your politics, but based on your information, I feel that that girl wants to unify the top European leaders. Economics, politics, and even thought …At least for a short time.” Kagura Chizuru didn’t believe it: “Why? Can she do it?” "Then you have to ask yourself, who is a fan of the authorities - what is the real strength of the Kagura Palace?" Captor Shen'an seemed to be laughing, "Is the Kagura Mirror Spirit beside you really just a secretary? Shhh don't explain. I don’t know how to walk either, and I don’t want to embarrass you. However, I finally figured out one thing.” "What?" "Back then, the Yata family was forced into a state of ruin. How could they dominate Europe when their vitality was severely damaged?" Yagami's eyes became deep, as if looking at history from afar, "Yes! Originally, the two families were more harmonious than divided. , how is it possible to break up the relationship just because of the gender of the heir of an ordinary daimyo's subordinate? The ancestors of the Mirror Spirit are the real trigger, or even the cause, right? In the Age of Discovery, the desolation of leaving one's hometown hastily can last for only a few decades. The magpie occupied the dove's nest and eventually annexed the Stuart dynasty. Her ancestors were the heroes chosen by that era, right? I can almost imagine how they happened to be invincible in the naval battles of that era! So, Kagura It is also an honor for the Jingling siblings to be by the side of the palace master and the acting palace master respectively. However, their background will never be made public, and their achievements in the past will be replaced by others. More importantly, Cao? City cannot be known. their presence.” With an affirmative tone, after talking about his guess, Iori Yagami quietly looked at Kagura Chizuru who was hesitant to speak. "I know too much, but you won't kill me." Yagami smiled, with a hint of pride, and drank the milk in one gulp, then gently stroked the back of her hand, "I will not hesitate to live or die. Mirror Spirit This lineage has done it. How many people in Kagura Palace have also done it, and are completely lost in the official history? It is this tradition of succession that makes so many people in Kagura Palace support that girl who does not practice martial arts at all. The current palace master, right? Qianhe, I am an outsider, but I can guess that someone in the Kagura Palace has a lot of complaints about you. You are too quiet." "Quiet? I'm just walking on thin ice."   Kagura Chizuru denied, Erlang's legs swinging slightly. "They trust you, but they don't necessarily affirm you. The existence of soldiers is to protect peace, and soldiers in peacetime have no place to serve. When peace lasts for too long, soldiers, especially hawks, often feel that their presence is thin because of their lifelong My ability and career are all pinned there. And there are people like this in Kagura Palace, right?" Iori Yagami looked at the Kagura Kyōrei standing not far away, "Am I wrong?" Kagura Jingling curled her lips: "I'm waiting for the palace master's order to silence you." "Jing Ling, don't be ridiculous." Kagura Chizuru waved her hand and asked, "An. In the past, even if you thought deeply, you would cherish your words like gold. Why do you think today" "Because the target is you, Quiet Chizuru." Iori Yagami smiled ambiguously and teasingly, and then said seriously, "Moreover, because I came back from Hebei Province. Chizuru, have you ever thought about it? The Central Plains is vast and filled with outstanding people, but it seems that they are unable to move forward. But it is unfathomable. Outside the Central Plains, there are constant overt and covert struggles, which have been fierce since the Age of Discovery. During World War II, Cao? City and even the grassroots lost control. Although the vitality is still there, it still dares not to act rashly. So in the future, will Kagura Palace follow in its footsteps? ?” Kagura Jingling couldn't help but interject again: "We are all united and don't need outsiders' guidance." Iori Yagami looked down upon him and smiled without saying a word. Until Kagura Chizuru said: "Learning from past mistakes, Kagura Palace will not use the military to hijack politics." "You can't. You are quiet and good at hiding your aggressiveness. If the other party doesn't make the slightest mistake, you will even be quiet for the rest of your life. But that little girl is different. She kills those who don't obey her wealth and power non-stop. I'm afraid …It’s because her layout is too big, and the unified Kagura Palace is still not enough to support it, so she has to force a united Europe first… I hope it is unfounded. However, when Kagura Palace goes further and further on her road, What we need to worry about may be that the military and politics are being held hostage in her car." After saying that, Iori Yagami nodded towards Kagura Kyory: "You can say that I was slandering that little girl. After all, she almost killed me." Kagura Jingling wanted to refute, but saw Kagura Chizuru frowning. After a long time, the palace owner let out a long sigh. "An, I also have ambitions, you know. You said I'm quiet, but it's just because I don't want to bleed too much, and it's even more of a lack of ability. Since Qianlong has the confidence to do things I want to do but don't dare to do, radicaljust radical Bar!" Iori Yagami held her hand firmly: "Qianhe, is this your sincerity?" This made her seem a little bit in pain: "An. Have you tasted me again?" The faint rhetorical question made Iori Yagami finally let go and lower his head. After a long time, Kagura Chizuru raised the letter in her hand: "Well, let's talk about this - kof98's invitation letter still starts with 'r'." Text Chapter 93 - Team formation 98 volumes Chapter 93 - Team formation August 20, 1998, the most luxurious hotel in Rio de Janeiro. Mai Zhuo stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of one of the guest rooms, overlooking the direction where the city's port meets the ocean. The blue sea and blue sky were picturesque. Behind her, Iori Yagami was sitting leisurely on the sofa, holding milk in a ceramic cup in his hand, and the room was surrounded by the faint singing of Asamiya Athena. Both men were dressed in formal attire, as they are best known around the world. It's just that Mai Zhuo's face is not pretty. "Iori, why did you come to tell me the news about Kagura Palace in person?" "Cut the nonsense. Have you received the invitation letter from kof98?" "Not only that." Mai Zhuo smiled bitterly, not because of Iori Yagami's stiff tone, "vice has decided to form a team with Billy and King from Nanzhen. The three kings will also join hands in the competition Don't worry," she turned back Looking at him, "Their purpose this time is simply to open up sales for the Hell Band." “…not doing his job properly.” "Isn't that what you three artifacts like to see? Oh, in this way, they are still your competitors." Mai Zhuo teased subtly, then changed the topic, "However, the organizer of KOF this time is very How weird! For a group with a clean background, all the net profits from the event will be invested in medical public welfare undertakings. Fame? Reputation? Or other value orientations? In an era where no profit can be afforded, such behavior is killing brain cells I can't bear it. Keep thinking in the direction of conspiracy." Iori Yagami looked at him coldly: "Let's get to the point." "Why are you rejecting people thousands of miles away? Let me enjoy your delicate feelings as a musician!" Mai Zhuo looked resentful, "Don't think I don't know you just got off the plane from the Kagura Palace. What's so good about that broken family watching the fire from across the bank? ?” "It's up to you to decide whether it's good or not." Iori Yagami was very calm, and the milk was gradually bottoming out, "If you waste more time, I'm leaving." "Hey" Finally, Mai Zhuo stamped his feet, walked over and sat next to him, "This year, I don't want to fight. Since someone insists on jumping out, let's solve it together. Isn't the little girl from Kagura Palace just a genius? Did you pull the string once?" "Be specific." "The specific thing is that I plan to participate in kof98, and your teammate will be you." Iori Yagami and Mai Zhuo looked at each other for a while, but they only saw her smiling slightly and playfully: "The vice is not here, who are you going to find?" "It's related to the three artifacts, and I can only ask him to move them. He Bing is the only one." "But now he is that little girl's bodyguard." "Then let the little girl be the team leader. The team can be calledChampionship Team. This time is not a mission, we can do our best" Mai Zhuozhuo said that he was getting more and more enthusiastic, and he was almost ready to hook up with Iori Yagami - but he was interrupted by Iori Yagami: "The eight characters are just one stroke. And, are you saying that you have never used your full strength?" "In this life there have been a few minutes. You know." Mai Zhuo thought for a moment and laughed, "Although Kagura Palace is very annoying, He Bing is a wonderful person. A monk who became a monk halfway, can I was favored by that guy and trained him for several months" "Maizhuo." Suddenly, Iori Yagami said seriously. This made her stunned: "What?" "In a previous life, how real are you and 'that guy'?" Facing Yagami’s direct gaze, Mai Zhuo’s breathing gradually became heavier. In the end, she chose to lower her head: "Iori, asking a woman about her past is not something a gentleman would do." "I have never regarded you as a lady." Iori Yagami suddenly grabbed her hand, "There are too many past events, and it is easy to grow old Before I leave, I would like to remind you to pay attention to the original story." After saying that, he stood up and left. But Mai Zhuo stopped him: "Zhongyuan? Aren't they staying at home? The master didn't care about them either." "I don't care what year it is, but to you and me who are working hard, they are fishermen who can bask in the sun at any time." …… Brazil, in a small hotel. "Hey, hey! I heard that fighters from all over the world have received invitations from kof98!" "so what?" "Why didn't we receive it?" "Do you still want to go? What's the point of fighting and killing?" "Who said I'm going to kill people? There are not many people in this world who are worthy of my efforts!" "Are you an idiot? The master asked you to come here to have fun, not to become famous! Besides, with your body like this, you appear in public, it would be strange if you don't get out of trouble!" "I……" "Okay, Xiaoyu. Don't make it difficult for Xiaojia. It's not easy for him. Right, Xiaojia? Another one??, if we don’t participate in the competition, it’s okay to be an audience at the venue, right? " "II said this is all you two like?" …… Tokyo. "kof98? Mr. Chai Zhou, do you really want me to continue to represent the Japanese team in place of Master Kyo?" "I have already informed Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro, and they have no objections." "Butat my current levelwill it be too cumbersome?" "So, you have to cherish this opportunity." "Yes! Thank you very much, please look forward to my efforts!" "Go ahead and do your best." …… "Xiaokui, why do you support continuing to send kof97's Japanese team to compete?" “You don’t need to take the exam for me, right?” "Haha, I'm just worried about what the Kagura Palace and the Gathering of Eight Heroes will do." "What's the use of worrying? Isn't it better to wait and see what happens?" "That's what you should do. And I also received the invitation, so" "Hey! Dad Chai Zhou, you are already old, do you still need to" "I am now in my prime, okay?" "Still in the prime of life? Do you think fighters are politicians?" "Anyway, I have already established contact with the other two who are about the same age. You have nothing to do with this matter." …… Seoul. "Uncle, are you really not going to join kof98? I really want to give you the opportunity!" “The experience of kof can also be gained through traveling. I have decided to take a ride on Athena’s global concert tour and challenge various genres like Nikaido Benimaru" "Uncle, are you really not chasing stars?" "Guohan! Do you want me to tell your master about your laziness during training?" …… ??Nanzhen, a small bar. "Hi! Xiao Wu, why are you drinking so much here? Didn't you always go to the Phantom Bar when you came to South Town before?" "That guy King has already formed a team with someone else! Kasumi is even more outrageous, saying that he is opening a new dojo in Nanzhen and has no time to compete this year! Bastard! This year's female fighter team will be forced to disband!" "Really? One of my teammates from last year has also formed a team with someone else, and the other one can't be contacted at all. Do you want me to add to the female fighter team?" "You? Isn't it said that your participation in kof is actually a mission? It's not necessary this time, but you are also interested?" "Xiao Wu, do you know how much money Terry made last year when he participated in kof97 and endorsed advertisements? If I endorsed a leather jacket or something, how much money would that be?" "Haha, is that right? As long as Andy is here, I have never been interested in taking care of money matters. But phew to celebrate your joining, let's have a drink" "But, aren't there just two of us now, Xiao Wu? Xiao Wu? This is starting to get drunk again!" …… Guilin. "Master, Athena called to say that kof98 is going to be held, and we also received the invitation letter as usual." "Ohwhat else did Athena say?" "She is thinking about how to call He Bing back to form a team" "Wait a minute, Quan Chong! How about we discuss it?" "What? Master, could it be you" "That's a must. How about we give Athena a surprise?" "But……" "You still dare to have a 'but'? I'm telling you plainly, if you dare to abandon me again this year, I won't let you leave Guangxi!" Text Chapter 94 - Before crossing Chencang secretly 98 volumes Chapter 94 - Before crossing Chencang secretly September 1, 1998. Vienna. At the door of a hotel room, Mai Zhuo knocked gently on the door. Beside her, Kagura Kenling looked embarrassed, as if he didn't know what to say. It was He Bing who answered the door. When he saw Mai Zhuo's wonderful smile, he suddenly forgot to close his mouth: "Sister Mai Zhuoyouyou" "Invite her in! Although it is very tempting to kill the commanders of other forces within your own range, this does not include the Eight Heroes." Kagura Qianlong's voice came from the room, "It is said that I have always hated Kagura Palace. There must be a reason for Mai Zhuo to visit alone, please tell me! I'm also quite busy." "Are you busy eradicating dissidents?" Walking in, Mai Zhuo swayed with graceful steps and looked at the slightly lazy Kagura Qianlong on the sofa in the living room, holding the guitar like a tired musician. However, Mai Zhuo didn't care about this: "How many people do you plan to kill before you are satisfied?" "Satisfied?" Kagura Qianryu laughed, even shaking his body, "Only an idiot would kill someone because of their preferences. But, with your status, you have no right or reason to interfere with my household affairs in Europe, right? " Mai Zhuo raised his eyebrows, but then looked at He Bing who was standing next to Kagura Qianlong, and finally shook his head: "You think you are good at playing with fire, and I can't help it. Anyway, I'm here because of kof98's affairs." "Isn't there someone organizing the competition? If you want to interfere with business interests, you shouldn't come to me first. Or do you already know the true identity of the organizer this time?" Kagura Qianlong tilted his head. "As long as the attitude between London and Tokyo is not ambiguous, it doesn't matter who is hosting this KOF or what the purpose is." Mai Zhuo covered his forehead and seemed to be in pain, "I hate dealing with people from the Kagura Palace the most. Nothing matters. I know, but I just pretend to be stupid. Will it kill me to be honest? I have been a woman for more than a thousand years, and I have never been exposed to your habit of fussing over things. Not everyone will jump into your trap." Kagura Qianlong laughed, his face under his sunglasses showing pride: "Over the past hundreds of years, there have been countless people who could not hold their breath and became stepping stones. But today, it seems like we have seen each other before!" "That's enough! It's rare for me to take the initiative. I don't want to leave on bad terms." Mai Zhuo growled and reached out to grab He Bing's arm. "In kof98, I want to team up with He Bing to compete. Considering that he is you for the time being. As a bodyguard, I also invite you to be the leader of the team." He Bing was at a loss. He looked at Mai Zhuo, feeling an indescribable feeling coming from her hands. And those beautiful eyes are still so strong, but they have no intention of harming themselves. "Abrupt!" Kagura Qianlong was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Mai Zhuo's hand holding He Bing, "Not to mention how many chips you are willing to pay for this matter, first of all, a team of three people. The rest Who is that guy?” "Iori Yagami Temple." "What!" The one that blurted out was He Bing. Kagura Qianlong seemed to suddenly realize: "I see Hey, I said Hebing, isn't it Yagami-an? Is it necessary to make a fuss?" He Bing was hurt by his slightly disdainful words, but he quickly changed his expression as if he was young and didn't know what the new year is: "You will never know, in my heart, the symbolic meaning of teaming up with Iori Yagami." "yoooooo~!" Kagura Qianlong held up the frame of her sunglasses, and her tone couldn't help but be a little weird, "Then I want to take a lookOkay, Mai Zhuo, I can agree to your request, but first, before the kof98 game starts , Hebing and I want to meet with Iori Yagami; secondly, until the end of the game, we will not interfere in each other's internal affairs - I don't want flies to be eaten at home while playing with you." "That's what Kagura is best at, right?" Mai Zhuo mocked, "I don't care how successful you are in Europe, but when the competition starts on September 15th, you have to come to Brazil to join us." "What Kagura Palace has promised will never be broken." "You should either stay in bed or use a loudspeaker if you want to advertise yourself!" Mai Zhuo suddenly stroked He Bing's face, "I have no choice but to let the flowers fall, and it seems that the familiar Yan is back Yan Zi, I have wronged you!" "Hello……" He Bing wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mai Zhuo: "Sister is gone! I won't get close to you until I get to Brazil." "Wait a minute." As Mai Zhuo opened the door, Kagura Qianlong suddenly said, "Leona was sent by you, right? Is it still necessary to 'supervise' me now?" "Don't worry, she still has to participate in kof98. When you arrive in Brazil, she won't have time to talk to you." Mai Zhuo laughed crisply and left as elegantly as when he came in, "What's the name of this handsome guy?" It's a pity for the doorman, right??The Kagura Palace is such a waste of natural resources! Are you interested in changing jobs? " …… There seems to be a scent of Mai Zhuo floating in the room. But He Bing has become dull for a long time, and Kagura Qianling on the side is very embarrassed, probably still struggling with Mai Zhuo's teasing when he left. Kagura Qianlong, however, was still sitting on the sofa, thinking hard, but his posture was so lazy that he almost lay down. After a long time, Kagura Qianlong dialed a long tone to wake himself up, and also called He Bing and Kagura Qianling to "wake up". "If you know yourself but don't know the enemy, you will win and lose." After the words fell, Kagura Qianlong looked up at He Bing, and then looked at Kagura Qianling: "Notify your family and prepare to act according to the original plan." "yes!" She agreed simply, but Kagura Qianling's face could not help but shudder, and she nodded immediately and went out. Seeing the door being closed, Kagura Qianlong suddenly reached out to hold He Bing and took off his sunglasses with the other hand: "He Bing, look into my eyes." "how?" Hearing this and looking around, he still had such a beautiful face. Those eyes were bright and determined. It seems to be full of tenderness. Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing with eyes like this, motionless and emotionless, until she broke the romantic atmosphere by saying: "From my eyes, can you guess what I am going to do?" "It should benot a bad thing." He Bing wanted to retreat, but his arm was pulled, "But if it has anything to do with meI hope you will be cautious." As if feeling He Bing's attempt to escape, Kagura Qianlong shook his head and put on his sunglasses again: "I have been very cautious. But reason tells me that if the fate of tens of thousands of people is involved, this thing of sensibility will It’s a lie.” He Bing seemed to be relieved: "Soit has nothing to do with me?" "If you can't be convinced by this attitude, how can I convince the entire Kagura Palace?" Kagura Qianlong smiled softly. Suddenly, Kagura Kenling knocked on the door: "On behalf of the Palace Master, the Palace Master has returned to London. She wants to talk to you on the phone." Text: A hymn of loyalty (magnificent article!) "The war is over." The owner of Shaxian Snacks sat down in front of me with a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes wandering. A puff of cigarette came out of his mouth. I feel unhappy. At that time, I ordered a basket of steamed buns and a large portion of wontons. I was very happy with the meal and planned to order another chicken drumstick. In fact, I wanted to eat the big steak in the big steak set meal, but I don’t know if that one can be sold separately. I’m thinking about it. Brew wording. This middle-aged man sat down in front of me, a smiling customer who was eating alone, and said something nonsense and smoked a cigarette. "What kind of war? Also, are the large rows in the large row set menu sold separately?" I asked patiently. He got up and went to the kitchen and brought a pot full of braised food. Eggs, dried tofu, chicken legs, and ribs. "What are you?" I asked. "Eat whatever you want, no charge. If you want some rice, I'll get it." He handed me a big spoon, "Listen to me, I have something in my heart, everything is over, I have to talk about it." This is a good deal. I nodded. "Look," he pointed not far away. In a Lanzhou ramen restaurant, the boss and several waiters were sitting on a table at the door, each holding a handful of playing cards in their hands. "What are they doing?" "Playing cards," I looked for a braised egg in the pot that had been braised for a long time and was more flavorful. "No, look carefully." He said with a sarcasm on his face. I stopped my chopsticks and looked carefully. They held a handful of playing cards, but no one moved for a long time, their expressions were numb, and they were silent among themselves. "Hesitation." He tapped the table, "I understand this feeling." I ignored him and opened a braised egg, juices overflowing from it. "You know? Ben is dead." He seemed to be telling me a secret. "Hmm" I agreed vaguely with a braised egg in my mouth, but the yolk choked my mouth. “So, the war is over. It’s over. They lost and we won,” he said sadly. "But one thing is the same. From tomorrow on, we are also lambs out of pasture." I looked at this boss again. He has a dark complexion and coastal facial features. He has a simple atmosphere unique to the people in the Chaoshan area. “Boss, are you having trouble doing business recently?” I asked. Are you out of your mind? Are you crazy about wonton buns? Are you poisoned by the stewed soup? “Have you ever seen businessmen come here to collect money?” he asked. "It seems not." "Have you ever seen gangsters come to stir up trouble?" he asked. "It doesn't seem to be the case." He leaned close to me and spoke deeply into my ear. "Because I'm from the Security Department." I looked at this boss again. He had a slightly dark complexion and coastal facial features. He had a sense of great mission as an iron-blooded forum. "Huh?" I said. Your mother's. "I don't run a snack bar. I'm an intelligence agent." He crossed his legs, resolutely, and looked into the distance. "Huh?" I said. It's your mother's mouth. “Shaxian snacks are not opened all over the country to make money. They are a special operations agency set up to deal with the infiltration of Islamic extremist forces into China’s inland cities through them, affiliated to the Ninth Bureau of the Ministry of Security.” He said. “Them?” I was shocked. He raised his hand. "Lanzhou Ramen?" I turned to look. "Not just." He looked around. "There are also Wuzhong snacks, **Big Plate Chicken" “No way.” I looked back at Lanzhou Ramen, where I often eat. "Darker than you think." "Here you go! How can you get so many people with so much money?" “There are many rich people in the Middle East.” He said. "No, I said so many Jiasha County snacks" “Have you paid taxes?” he asked. "Aren't you talking nonsense?" “Are house prices high?” he asked. "I'm going to slap you." "So many taxes, hitting new highs every year, so much land, new land kings every day." He paused and gave me time to think. "Where did the money go?" "Hey, wasn't it eaten away by food and drink?" "Fart!" He jumped up, all the veins bulging, as if he wanted to slap me hard. "How much infamy our officials deserve for this!" "You mean," I showed a surprised expression. "Yes." He pointed at the entire store. "Intelligence agencies. Shields of the nation." “Have you ever heard of 500 billion dimensions?Funding? "he asks. "heard about it." “The actual money invested is more than ten times!” he said impassionedly. "There are no corrupt officials in China!" "There are no corrupt officials?" "not a single one!" "So?" "It's all a pretense! To confuse international hostile forces!" He said, "You see those fat officials" "Is it a cover?" "They bear the humiliation and bear the burden. They have paid a lot for the country." The expression was deep. "Just think about it." He was persuasive. "If we didn't spend a penny to eat and drink, and didn't get a penny to be embezzled, and the officials just pretended to be incompetent and greedy, making the world think that all our financial resources were being consumed internally" "Oh my God!" I was shocked. Shocked by this grand truth, the room fell into silence, and the two people looked at each other speechless. "The central government is playing a big game." He was radiating the grand light of a powerful community, so dazzling! "We are almost omnipotent." He said proudly. "No way" "Humph, Ben?** is dead, do you know that?" "You asked just now, I know" I suddenly stopped and realized the meaning of this sentence. "The location is provided by us." He said briskly. "Oh my God!" I was shocked again, "So Shaxian Snacks got rid of me? I am the **!" "No," he felt a little embarrassed, "To be precise, this information was intercepted by Juewei Yabo, from the Second Department of the General Staff, but we are comrades under the same banner. If you use The internal code is 'a hymn of loyalty', and there is a 20% discount" "The spring and Autumn period are composed by spreading your blood." He stood up and sang excitedly. Then he looked downcast and sat down heavily. "What's wrong?" I asked. "It's all over." He said sadly. "Ben?** is dead, Al Qaeda has completely withdrawn from China, and Shaxian Snacks will be disbanded soon." “I don’t hate Ben?**, he is also a person who has ideals and devotes his life to his beliefs.” He murmured. "But this is what the higher-ups want. We made a dirty deal with the United States." "I am leaving this position that I have worked for many years." He smoked heavily. "I have seen many scenes that you can't believe. In the mist of gastrodia pig brain soup, there are all the sorrows, joys and silences of a pig's past and present lives. When chewing squab, the world will turn upside down and you will fall quickly into the sky. Diving into the steamed rice, you see the beautiful south flashing in the vast white world." “And all this will be annihilated, like a piece of green onion melting in the minced meat.” "The time to leave has come." He covered his face, and I saw dark tears between his fingers. When he stood up again, the resolute intelligence officer disappeared, and he turned into a Shaxian snack owner again. He was slightly dark, with coastal features, and he was cleaning the dishes nonchalantly. "You go away, don't tell anyone." He said. A few days later, I passed that street again. There was no Shaxian snacks or Lanzhou Ramen. The vendors whispered, how many undercurrents are surging in it? I don’t know, but after losing this street in Shaxian and Lanzhou, it is becoming strange and losing its soul. But I unexpectedly saw him again in the city center. It was indeed him, wearing a waiter's uniform to attract customers. I was extremely excited and stepped forward to greet him, "Have you found a new job?" His eyes wandered and he ignored me, nodding slightly in one direction. I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a KFC store manager looking coldly through the glass. "The war is not over yet." He whispered as he passed me. "A hymn of loyalty." I whispered back. Text Chapter 95 - Questions 98 volumes Chapter 95 - Question When Kagura Qianling handed the phone to Kagura Qianryu, she asked softly: "Qianling, do you want to stand guard outside, or stay in the room and listen to the phone?" Kagura Qianling's hand shook: "This is not something I can do on my own." "What if I give you a chance to be independent?" It seems that Kagura Qianlong has become aggressive. Kagura Qianling stared at her fiercely, without saying a word, but her breathing was disordered. Kagura Qianlong also waited for his answer quietly. It wasn’t until the voice of a woman came from the phone that Kagura Qianling “awoke from the dream”: “There is no what if. The family will not accept such a risk.” After saying that, he left the room and closed the door very neatly. After leaving, he did not act as a guard. Instead, he found his way to the hotel garage and approached Kagura Rei, who was planning to maintain the car alone. "Aling, where are your little boyfriends?" "You bastard, why don't you mention something? We haven't been together day and night these past few months? Where do I have time!" "yes……" Kagura Qianling responded noncommittally, leaning against a nearby pillar, looking at her quietly, humming a slightly sad tune. A melody familiar to both of them. "Ten years, or longer?" "At that time, I was humming this tune at home, but no one paid attention, not even anyone came to laugh at me. Today, you will at least listen quietly to my half-level tune." "If Qianlong hadn't played this piece in public, no one would be willing to pay attention to it by now." "Almost the same song, but Qianlong and I are worlds apart. Just with that guitar, she can make even the most divided people in the family sit back and watch." “Then, with a platform to be heard, she can make those differences disappear.” "So, family members, especially young people who have relatively more free time, are willing to believe in her, starting from listening to her magic voice." "Just like you and me." Kagura Kenrei and Kagura Rei recalled each other's words, recalling the people they protected and followed. Kagura Rei is always doing her own thing, but the expression on her face is beautiful. Kagura Kenrei just looked at her, that beautiful look. However, what he saw seemed more like memories. "When someone in the family is fighting for a piece of cake, she can always figure out a way to cooperate, and the result is two or even more cakes." "You always remember to eat?" "When I was a child, who was not a slanderous cat?" Kagura Kenrei’s confident admission made Kagura Rei laugh. He suddenly became depressed: "However, Qianlong seems to be sketching an unimaginable cake for us. But I" "What's wrong?" Kagura Qianling stood up straight and approached Kagura Ling: "I saiddo you have any cigarettes on you?" "What? Who among the fighters smokes?" Kagura Rei was surprised, "What do you want to do?" "Then do you have any alcohol on you?" Kagura Qianling continued to ask. "Are you crazy?" Kagura Rei almost reached out to touch his forehead, "Have you ever seen any driver carrying alcohol with him?" "I'm not sick." Kagura Qianling waved her hands and got closer to Kagura Rei, but her eyes lost focus, "Suddenly I feel stressed for a while, and I just want to find someone to talk to. It's best to find something. New thingsdon’t let yourself think about things that are powerless.” Kagura Ling blinked, reached out and touched the pattern on the chest of his cultural shirt, and her tone became ambiguous: "Would you like my sister to take you to a room? It will definitely be fresh and exciting" "Go away. You are so nerdy, coquettish, and seducing young men" Kagura Kenling said with contempt, "My 0.9 refill is no match for your mechanical pencil that has been expanded to 1.5." "Snapped!" Kagura Rei slapped her across the face, not sparing the atmosphere she just recalled. The bright red mark immediately came out: "What's wrong with Zhai? What's wrong with Mensao? Who seduced the young man? I did the daily health exercises in vain? Who is 1.5? 0.5 is about the same!" Kagura Qianling smiled: "Isn't this straightforward? Why tease me?" "When you wake up, go back and protect Qianlong." Kagura Rei continued to check and plan the maintenance of the car, "You deserve a beating." "Thanks." Leaving behind a sentence that seemed to be offensive, Kagura Kenling slowly walked back the way he came. In the elevator, he still felt pain when he touched itThere are slap marks on his face, but his expression is much more relaxed. "Compared to that girl who behaves well under the sycamore tree, this is a real and familiar life, right? It's enough to have a dream and a goal to follow. After all, I'm not that material. Besides He Bing already has someone. exists.” Muttering to himself was like self-hypnosis. When the elevator door opened, Kagura Kenling had returned to his trendy appearance, except for the slap mark. …… While these things were happening, in Kagura Qianryu's room, she watched Kagura Qianling leave, and then put the phone to her ear, and Kagura Qianling shouted angrily: "Idiot! What are you doing? !” "Is it a mirror spirit? You will age quickly if you get angry easily!" Kagura Qianlong's voice was sweet, "Let Sister Qianhe answer the phone! That brother of yours did not neglect his duties." "Xiao Zi." "Sister Qianhe, can you call me Qianlong?" "You can be a hidden dragon in front of the whole world, but at home, you are Xiao Zi first." On the phone, Kagura Chizuru’s voice was gentle and at the same time had an irresistible flavor. Kagura Qianlong smiled: "But, I'm not at home now!" There was silence on the phone for a while. "Okay. Qianlong, I believe in your ability, so I won't ask you about your overall plan. But I have to ask: Can your plan be completed in our lifetime? Kagura Palace is not a collection of eight heroes. " "Are you sad for the brief moment of my life and envious of the infinity of the Yangtze River?" Kagura Qianlong took off his sunglasses and looked at He Bing aside, with his sparkling eyes again, "As long as we don't die prematurely, we can safely spend the time that may lead to premature death. ." "Your commitment is enough. Then, you continue to be the current palace master. I received an invitation from kof98. This year, I will compete as the captain of the female fighter team." "What!" Kagura Qianlong's eyes suddenly widened, "Why?" "You carry out your plan, and I'll go and see what kind of people dare to hold the KOF this time. Just think of it as a distraction Anyway, I don't have too many people to form a team with." "But, I have promised Mai Zhuo to visit the competition as the leader of her, Yagami'an, and Hebing's teams!" Maybe out of expectation, maybe because she was thinking about something, Kagura Chizuru fell into silence again: "Did you include this unexpected situation into the original plan, or are you planning to use this to create some alibi?" "There are some." "That's it, it's not a big problem. But is it Mai Zhuolai who asked for it?" "So I don't understand what the value of this matter is, so that she is willing to come to Europe to see me in person." As he said that, Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand, but his eyebrows moved, "Or, He Bing is very important to me. Is she so important?" "In An's eyes, how important is Mai Zhuo's proposal? He is not a person who easily accommodates others." Kagura Chizuru questioned another aspect, "Or, in his heart, Mai Zhuo, or she represents How important is the collection of Eight Elites?" "Okay, let me ask Yagami-an these questions! Back then, he almost died while playing, but now, he is also a handsome guy who is famous all over the world." Text: Let me talk about a few books that had a profound impact on me at the beginning, and they can be used as recommendations. The rankings are divided into grades, from deep to shallow. Within the same file, they are arranged in order of my reading time. "Decision of Destiny" Black Liuding ―――Piaotian Literature——the first female author, a very in-depth history book, and taught me a lot. The characteristic is that you will feel poisonous and bloody at first, but you cannot give up. Giving up is a loss. I remember the days when I held a physical book and read at night in my college dormitory with lights on! "Ming Song" Rolling Wood and Beating Stones ——Damn it, when will you come out again? Well, similar to Liu Ding, the beginning of this guy is not very good, and it seems that I saw the first physical book in Xinhua Bookstore a few years ago. Likewise, the further back you go, the deeper it gets. Basically, every chapter is meaningful, told me a lot, and made me think a lot. "Rebirth of the poor to help the world" Struggle in the dream ?—Fortunately, this guy doesn’t have a tj yet. Let me quote a wonderful comment from a certain Dragon Kongzhong - it's very good. It was very exciting at first. When the update was about to be interrupted, the protagonist was confused. After the update was interrupted and reconnected, the content suddenly became so deep and deep. Then it was interrupted again and reconnected to become even more in-depth. , it’s really a great article, and it completely keeps up with the readers’ reading experience. (The above three books are the ones that have the deepest impact on me. Unfortunately, they can all be considered in the category of "history") "New Song Dynasty" A Yue ——It is known as the most rigorous historical novel - Piaotian literature. "A master of history who arrived in the Northern Song Dynasty could achieve the same achievements by doing the same thing" I just want to ask: Are all the masters of history today really as good as the author, with such great professional standards? Well, I can only absorb the nutrients silently. "Electronic Career" Fan Han ??—Don’t worry, Eunuch Fan, my heart is waiting and will always be waiting. I will always admire the way you quoted the translation of a certain issue of Science Fiction World in its entirety! "Don't use time travel as a job" Lou Shengsheng- Another book by a female author. It's a superb piece of writing, and it's incredibly detailed. There are too many suspense novels, so spoilers are not good. "Kof's Reminiscences" Bi Shiling ——It’s been a few years. The original writing work made me known as a “well-known author” in Longkong (I still don’t believe it). I have read it no less than ten times. Introspection is also an influence. At first, I wanted to write it like The Stone Chronicles, which requires readers to discover problems, analyze problems, and get the truth by themselves. Now it seems that the foreshadowing and other things may not be worse than The Stone Chronicles, but the literary talent is far behind. At least half of the readers still say that I think it's romance I definitely have room for improvement. The following is the third gear. "The First Chaos in History" Zhang Xiaohua ――Relatively speaking, the more pure language humor seems to be my weakness. There are many places worth learning. "The Complete History of the World" by William Wallace ??-This is the online novel of the past. This is not the current - Piao Tian Literature - novel. I can’t find anything particularly outstanding about it, but it always feels like a physical book when I read it. "The Life of She Liu - She Condor Fan" Little Bear Misses ??—Three a day earlier and slower. Very non-mainstream, I am not a werewolf party, I am a She Liu party. Tell me, young historian, when will you give the next chapter? "Stealing the Ming" Big Explosion ?—I won’t say much about this, because it caused a big discussion at the beginning. "Evil Sakura" Ningcui Cliff ?—What is imagination? This is imagination. However, I always felt that the ending was not powerful enough! "The Japanese traitor Li Fugui" is speechless ——When I first read it, I was amazed by the masterpiece. However, as my experience grew, I felt that this book had many holes in the details. However, if I hadn't read him, I probably wouldn't have the interest or opportunity to read Sister Liu Ding's books "Legend of Rebirth" Zhou Xingwen ——The pioneering work of the rebirth genre. The number of rebirth titles that can compare with him can be counted on one hand. It's a pity that in terms of depth, it is far less than the struggle in the dream. "Reorganized DNA" Xiao Dao Wang- A good book, but I don’t really want to recommend it. It is said that because it was a treat for tea, the book ended in an anticlimactic manner. "The Gate of the Forbidden Zone" The Flying Pig ——This guy taught me a way of humor. Although I like to do it myself, I don’t do it like he habitually does throughout the whole story. (Speaking of which, the motivation for writing this article is that I was surprised to hear that Sister Liu Ding has published a new book, and the beginning of the new book is just as poisonous as the original. I can’t help but feel the passage of time. Ming Ge doesn’t know what to think about, and he didn’t get the mobile phone number he struggled with. Sister Liu Ding But I have made a comeback. And I am still the same Bi Shiling who is neither good nor bad. It seems that when I listen to Miyuki Nakajima's songs, the song "Change 1995" plays in my mind. I am messy on a rainy day.) Text: Last night, there was a heavy rain in Jiangzhou. I missed people and wrote a poem. Thinking of the beauty's residence in the distance, how long is it worth raising a cup together? Xiang Wang Mengyu was worried, and Jin Shu Lin sent Judong's editor; ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT? But I was also crazy at that time? \ Text Chapter 118 – Msgog’s Request "dislocation" Chapter 118 – Msgog’s request The so-called "more beautiful water" in Maiev Shadowsong is actually not far away. Its location and the moonwell are on both sides of the entrance to the ancient city of Ere'Thalas. That’s right, they haven’t officially entered the ancient city of Elrethalas yet. "I said, can you guarantee that this is not an enhanced version of the combination of the upper elf's observatory and the moonwell?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????… "Compared to the Moon Well, this place is indeed much larger. At least the radius of the water surface is several times larger, and in the center of the water surface is a more gorgeous star observatorythe star observatory. After being drunk for a day, Long Na’s knowledge was still not enough, so he could only identify this place as a variant of the observatory. It is also a dome, but there are various wonderful patterns on the ceiling; there is also a hole above the center and light is shining down, but the range of this light is larger. Coupled with the sound of gurgling water around it and the gorgeous appearance of the entire building, Drunken Dragon felt that this was a private property of a nobleman. However, considering that it was near the entrance of the ancient city, it was more like a public facility. "This place is more for praying." Maiev Shadowsong put an end to the drunken dragon's speculation. "Okay, you can rest here and remember to fill all the bottles with water. I will go to the city for a walk. Go shopping and wait for me to come back." Drunk one day? Long quit: "What? Didn't we agree to be together?" "Silly boy, this place is different from the Istir ruins." Maiev Shadowsong patted his head and comforted him, "There are only ogres in the ruins, but the ancient city of Elre'Thalas is still the city of the upper elves. . It’s not convenient to take you in.” It seems that after a day of drunkenness, the dragon's concerns have shifted: "How is it possible? Kalimdor still has high-level elves, and it is a city? Hasn't the Well of Eternity exploded? There is no Sunwell, how do they solve their addiction to magic? torment!" In any case, one day of drunkenness? Long is convinced that the well water secretly saved by the "blind man" has not been forgotten by "history". "Although it is the Well of Eternity that makes the upper elf addicted to magic, those who can replenish their magic power do not necessarily have to hang themselves on the Well of Eternity." Maiev Shadowsong let go of her hand and slowly walked away, "It is said that E The high elves in the ancient city of Rethalath captured and imprisoned a demon after the big explosion, and they continue to absorb the demon's magic power." "Well, the people's wisdom is infinite. They are really creative." Drunk for a day? Long was stunned for a moment and had to express his admiration. Then, Maiev Shadowsong looked back at him with a serious tone: "It is true that everything has been peaceful for thousands of years. But demons are not easy to deal with. The upper elves in the ancient city of Elrethalas put their hope in demons If you let go even a little bit, the consequences may be disastrous." "That……" "Drunk one day, I am just the warden of the night elves. I have no power or position to interfere too much with the upper elf survivors who are settled in the ancient city of Elre'Thalas. It has been a long time since I personally entered the ancient city of Elre'Thalas. Now, I can’t guess what it’s like inside.” "So, you didn't take me in." After being drunk for a day, Long finally expressed his understanding, "But, why did you go in?" "Read a book." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Leaves one word that makes the drunken dragon incomprehensible, the beautiful figure of Maiev Shadowsong disappears in a flash without a trace. No matter how Drunk Dragon understands it, Maiev Shadowsong is really just for reading. From the outermost Edres area to the civilian area, relying on memories from long ago, Maiev Shadowsong was surprised that the city was much more desolate than before, and there was nothing superfluous to do along the way. No one noticed her, nor did she take the initiative to alert anyone, until she saw an acquaintance in the arena. ???????????? Or, mature tree - Musgog. "Hi, old friend, do you still remember me?" Maiev Shadowsong’s shout was not loud to begin with, and coupled with the distance caused by the size of the empty arena, she eventually had to flash from the edge of the arena to the tree man’s shoulder to attract its attention. "Youare you Maiev Shadowsong?" There was a long-lost joy in the hoarse voice, which made the female night elf feel a little happy: "I didn't expect you still remember my outfit." Unfortunately, Gushu Musgog’s next words extinguished her joy: “Where is your brother?” " Jarod is still in seclusion. I don't know where he is." "You didn't even tell your sister? Until now?" "If I knew his whereabouts, I should have brought him back into everyone's sight. I think this is why he didn't want to tell me maybe! " Maiev Shadowsong was a little embarrassed, but Msgog didn't pay attention to it. It looked around, but the arena was so quiet - which made it confused: "So, Maiev, what are you doing this time?" Are you here to destroy Prince Tortheldrin? Where are your Watcher troops?" "Destroy?" Maiev Shadowsong was shocked, "Why? Is Prince Tortheldrin planning something? Are they going to declare war on the night elves?" Msgog shook his head slightly. To him, this was just a small movement, but it was like a small-scale earthquake. "Maev, don't you think there are fewer elves in the city than before?" Msgog's reminder made Maiev Shadowsong calm down a lot. She nodded and said, "It's indeed strange. Where did those upper elves go? Oris there something like a plague happening here?" "If it's a plague, maybe it's not too bad." Msgog carefully looked at Maiev Shadowsong on his shoulder, fearing that if he tilted his head slightly, she would be overturned. " I am a tree after all, so I don’t know much, but what is certain is that the elves here have imprisoned the demons for thousands of years and are out of control.” "What!" This news shocked Maiev Shadowsong as much as she had just guessed that the Highborne were plotting a rebellion. “You should have known this a long time ago, but it’s a pity that none of you are willing to visit once.” Msgog’s emerald green eyes expressed regret. Actually, it’s the high elves in the ancient city of Elre’Thalas who don’t welcome too much interference from the night elves! Sighing secretly, Maiev Shadowsong did not express her inner defense. She flashed and returned to the ground: "Thank you for telling me this, Msgog. But, I am alone now." "It's really critical here. The northern part of the city has been occupied by those so-called ogre creatures. Most of the elves in the eastern part have degenerated into satyrs. Even the guardian of the botanical garden, Elonback, is forced to be controlled by them. And the western part is The place where demons are imprisoned" Msgog looked at her deeply, "Maev, you are the warden of Kalimdor. I really hope you can save the surviving elves in this city They and I We have been together day and night for too long too long." Text Volume 98 Chapter 96 - Long-lost bosom friend 98 volumes Chapter 96 - Long lost friend Austria Vienna. He Bing never thought about meeting Iori Yagami at such a time and place. To be precise, it was Iori Yagami who suddenly visited Kagura Qianryu. In the basement of an ordinary apartment. A basement that looks like a music studio. Kagura Qianlong is alone inside. He Bing, on the other hand, blocked Yashen'an outside, looking slightly surprised. "Iori" "Step aside." "Qianlong is recording. Everyone is waiting outside" Suddenly, Iori Yagami raised his hand and struck Sunflower! He Bing is not as unable to react as he was back then. On the contrary, he not only stretched out his hand to block it, but also took a step forward - Barebite! ???????? Without Huo's Ara bite, Iori Yagami didn't bother to respond, and let the fist hit his chest. Sunflower's second move reached He Hing's chin at the same time, and knocked him into the air with ease. "Ouch!" He Bing pressed his back against the wall and struggled to stand still. Overcoming the dizziness that was more uncomfortable than the pain, he bent down and lowered his head with his hands in the air to protect his head. "You are too violent!" "We've been apart for three days, and we're looking at each other with admiration." Iori Yagami covered his chest, "I have strength now. Maybe you can be my opponent in a few years." Hearing this neither yin nor yang comment, He Bing didn’t know whether to cry or laugh. He shook his head and glanced at Kagura Kenrei behind Iori Yagami who did not step forward to stop him. The latter noticed it immediately and waved his hand quickly: "You are Qianlong's bodyguard, and you are responsible for this matter." There was only one light on in the basement corridor, which looked dim. Iori Yagami's eyes were bright, but Kagura Kenling's eyes were flickering. "Okay, okay, I'm just a guy with no strength now, and I can't compare to you guys who have experienced hundreds of battles." He Bing grinned at himself, reaching out to rub his sore chin, "But, Yagami, you really Want to listen to Qianlong’s music again?” “…How long will it take?” Iori Yagami pondered. "God knows what she is tinkering with inside, it's so mysterious." He Bing curled his lips, glanced back at the wall with excellent sound insulation effect, and finally focused on Iori Yagami, "Let's wait together! Besides, I'm very curious. How did you and Qianlong meet back then?" Suddenly, Iori Yagami’s eyes were distracted for a moment. Immediately, he straightened up, took a few steps back, and leaned against the wall on the other side, a position away from Kagura Kenling. “‘I make music because I like it, it is something that transcends language’… ‘I make music, but it is a kind of language’.” Yagami'an's tone was a bit strange, one hand was hanging flat in the air, and the palm of his hand was burning with blue flames. "Is thisa conversation between you and Qianlong?" He Bing seemed to understand. "That year, I was nine years old." Iori Yagami stared at the jumping flames, "I was brought to Kagura Palace by my mother, and for the first time I saw the origins she often mentioned, and met the master of Kagura Palace who was said to be a young genius." Iori Yagami seemed to be immersed in memories, completely unaware of the subtle expression of Kagura Kenrei beside him. “What I saw was a young woman having sex with a young man dressed as a priest. There was also a beautiful little girl who liked to climb motorcycles that were as high as her body.” Kagura Kenrei's face looked more and more like he was choking, while Iori Yagami continued with his slow and slightly dry voice: "These were all boring at the time. Until, I accidentally walked near a small bungalow. The house There was mesmerizing piano sound coming from inside, and there was a handsome man practicing his gun in the open space outside the door." Just between the two sentences, the door behind He Bing suddenly opened. "Okay. Everything is ready Yagami-an?" Kagura Qianlong blinked and reached out to pull He Bing's sleeves: "You stopped him?" He Bing nodded, but shook his head: "It seems that it is not due to my strength." "Oh" Kagura Qianlong clicked his tongue and looked up and down, from the red hair to the black leather shoes. At the same time, Iori Yagami raised his head and did the same thing, starting from purple sunglasses to purple and white wooden shoes. "It's been more than ten years" The same words are completely different. This caused both parties to stop talking and appreciate each other's meaning. Suddenly, Kagura Qianlong opened his mouth and smiled: "The ignorant young man in the past is now the image that countless young men imitate in their dreams." "But I didn't see your appearance until this year." The fire in the palm of my hand is still burning. After a brief silence, Kagura Qianlong raised the corners of his mouth: "Appearance?"   After her words fell, she didn’t wait for Iori Yagami’s answer, but stepped forward and extended her hand to him as an invitation: “Would you like to come in and play music together? Are you still a close friend from back then?” “…If it’s just ordinary music.” The blue flames were extinguished, and Iori Yagami seemed to hesitate, but Kagura Qianryu directly took his hand. So, the two entered the music room without closing the door, but did not invite the remaining people outside the door to come in. However, He Bing seemed a little shocked. "I've never seen that" Kagura Qianling didn’t understand: “What?” "I have never seen Iori Yagami being led by someone, walking like a shy girl who refuses to welcome you." He Bing’s voice was very small, but Kagura Qianling laughed: “Haha! I hope he didn’t hear your words.” "That's right" He Bing also sneered, "Do you think I need to go in at this time?" "You are a bodyguard, you make your own decision." "I don't believe that Iori Yagami will do something. It's not too late for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years." Hebing thought for a moment, gave a reason, then closed the door and walked towards Kagura Kenrei, "Let's go buy some wine on the street. drink." "Why?" Although she didn't understand, Kagura Qianling still followed He Bing's steps. "Celebrating, or commemorating, is about many things." He Bing turned around and smiled mysteriously, stopping his tendency to continue asking questions, "You will never understand the position of Yagami Temple in my heart." …… In the music room, there were no lights on, only the buttons of some equipment emitted a faint fluorescent light - the light was darker than the corridor. Yagami sat on the sofa against the wall, and Kagura Qianryu stood in the center, hugging the guitar as if it were a machine gun. "You were so deceptive back then." "I may continue to cheat forever." “I didn’t ask, but I still don’t understand why Qianzhe asked you to come out.” "I don't understand why you would rather choose Cang Yan than Chi Yan." "Some things are innate." "oh?" "There is a novel in which there is a young prince. Suddenly one day, someone told him that his father, who cared for him in every possible way, was actually the murderer of his father. If you don't believe it, if you don't give up everything he has experienced since childhood, he will be treasonous." "Then, how did the young prince choose?" "He gave in. In the end, he died, infamy." Kagura Qianlong played a few notes: "In turbulent times, there are always people who are born on the cusp of the storm - Piao Tianwen . People tell him different directions, but no one asks him whether he wants to choose. ." Text Chapter 97 - The Sound of Silence 98 volumes Chapter 97 - The Sound of Silence Yagami sat steadily on the edge of the room, staring at Kagura Qianryu's fingers. The dim environment made his eyes look like fireflies, but he could not see what was going on under Kagura Qianryu's purple sunglasses. "More than one person has asked before you." “Is it that maverick aunt?” Kagura Qianlong smiled, but saw that Iori Yagami did not deny it. Happiness and regret were intertwined on that handsome face, or in other words, regret. So, she smiled even louder: "I want to be filial, but I don't want to be loved by my relatives. However, in your family and mine, there is no need to be sad for someone who deserves to die." Iori Yagami was silent for a while. "Your words are still so offensive." "Haha" Kagura Qianlong smiled happily, notes flowing from his fingertips. The pure guitar sound surrounds the air, it is a familiar melody of Iori Yagami, or in other words, a famous song. "Hey, my soulmate, we are chatting together again. The figure of my childhood gently crawled out of my memory, like a seed that took root and sprouted. It was deeply planted in my mind and alternated with today, lingering and circling gradually overlapping, in that silent moment ." "For many years, I walked alone on the narrow path paved with fallen sycamore leaves. The morning and evening glow above my head shrouded me. I held my guitar in my arms to resist the dormant night. When my music fascinated people who were far away from me, people who were far away from me were fascinated by my music. People began to look forward to me, hoping that I would break the silence of the night." "With my burning eyes, I saw that all kinds of people, some said nothing, some turned a deaf ear, some worked behind closed doors, but no one broke the silence in public." "I preach coldly, silence will spread like cancer. Listen to me and I will guide; follow me and I will save. My words are like the silent night rain that moistens things, but now they ring in vain in the deep well of silence." "There are still people who still worship and abide by the glorious system that has been condensed through the ages. The splendid sculptures of the sages have become rules, and the squares and circles of the rules are gradually piled up. The engravings are golden rules, which inscribe every bit of the national economy and the people's livelihood, becoming the only sound of silence." Unconsciously, Kagura Qianlong finished singing the song that had tampered with the original version to look specious, but the ethereal melody continued, just like that, as if it was playing with something again and again, and as if it was waiting for something. As the music played over and over again, Iori Yagami's eyes gradually moved from Kagura Qianryu's fingers to her face. That beautiful face was facing him. In the dim sight, she looked like a speechless fairy. Jumping out of the flow of time. After a long time, Iori Yagami seemed to have made a decision, and finally interrupted the music: "This is no longer "The Sound of Silence" This is not just silence." "This is the song I sing and will sing." Kagura Qianlong smiled and stopped the note. "I don't necessarily think I would be bothered by it." Iori Yagami slowly stood up and walked towards Kagura Qianryu, his steps seemed heavy, "The author of "The Sound of Silence" issued a cry of the times, but did not force the times to follow him. Change." Kagura Qianlong's smile remained unchanged: "So this is my "Sound of Silence"." "That smart girl with bright eyes and closed moon is not the masked Palace Master Kagura." Looking directly at the sadness in Iori Yagami's eyes, Kagura Qianryu's smile did not change, but it seemed to be heartless: "That genius boy who is addicted to music is not the arrogant red-haired crescent moon." "Why!" Suddenly, Iori Yagami punched out and stopped in front of Kagura Qianlong's nose. And she didn't react at all, except for the nosebleeds that slowly flowed down due to the wind of the fist. As if feeling the heat on his lips, Kagura Qianryu sighed, put down his guitar, turned his head, took out a tissue from his pocket, and wiped it. That side face, in Yagami’s eyes, was clearly that of a petite woman. But at this moment, the words after the sigh reached his ears. It was very light and slow, but it was like silk in his heart. "Yes, every Kagura Palace Master wears a mask. His bright eyes are closed by the moon. What a pleasant and pleasant compliment Thank you. Therefore, I will not use the pupils under the mask to pollute the bright eyes deep in your memory. Iori Yagami, let her remain an ignorant boy!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Kagura Qianlong took advantage of the situation and made a photo-taking gesture, then stood up and opened the door. Stopping outside the door was He Bing, smelling of alcohol, and Kagura Qianling had disappeared. "You've been in there for more than an hour. It's almost time to do whatever you need to do, right?" "Are you drunk?" Kagura Qianlong saidTao. "Who knows? I'm just commemorating." He Bing took a step closer and put his hand on Kagura Qianlong's shoulder, but his head was long enough to look at Yagami Temple inside, "To commemorate the cuteness of the person I once looked up to while you were talking and laughing. Like a little white rabbitHey, Qianlong didn't kill you, did he" Suddenly, He Bing's body stiffened, and he seemed to be half awake from the wine. He stood up straight and pressed Kagura Qianlong's hand firmly with both hands. With his arm, he turned her to face him, "Are you bleeding? Nosebleed? What happened? You are not that kind of nymphomaniac!" Appreciating the drunken state in front of him, Kagura Qianlong laughed loudly, and then put his arms around his neck: "If, I say Iori Yagami bullied me" "Then we are in the same boat!" He Bing replied quickly, "He also made my nose bleed with just one punch, and it was just a punch." "Oh~~~!" Kagura Qianryu glanced meaningfully at Yagami-an standing in the center of the room, "It turns out that practice makes perfect!" Iori Iori snorted coldly, with a hint of disgust in his brows. He wanted to leave, but was stopped by He Bing in front of the door. "What happened to you inside? After all, Qianlong is bleeding. If I don't do anything, I will be derelict in my duties." Iori Yagami raised her fingers that were burning with flames: "Pretend again?" "What are you pretending to be? I'm half drunk, can't I?" He Bing blocked Kagura Qianlong behind him, his tone was still flirtatious, but his body was already in a fighting posture. Kagura Qianlong’s head stretched out from He Bing’s back, and her purple sunglasses faced Yagami’s gloomy face, smiling without saying a word. Amidst the lightning and flint, Iori Yagami made an uppercut shot! He Bing blocked it calmly, still smiling: "5c?" Immediately afterwards, Iori Yagami leaned forward and bumped into him, but He Bing still smiled: "Take Qin Yueyin?" "That's right, it's Qin Yueyin. But He Bing misjudged the direction - Iori Yagami didn't want to tangle with him at all, and relied on the strength of the block and the change of body position to easily get out of the door. "Come to me again when the game starts. Goodbye, Xiao Zi." As Iori Yagami’s voice echoed in the corridor of the basement, the capable figure quickly disappeared, leaving Kagura Qianryu, who seemed to be still unfinished, looking in the direction of the exit. He Bing, on the other hand, seems to be annoyed or laughing at himself: "What a gap Even though I know it's just Qin Yueyin, I still can't stop him By the way, Qianlong, did you guys break up the deal or did you make a mistake?" "Haha" With a happy smile, Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand, "Come, let me tell you a story. There was a little prince" Text Volume 98 Chapter 98 - Big Event 98 volumes Chapter 98 - Big Event He Bing obviously understood which character the so-called little prince was referring to, but he had never associated the person who was infamous for the values ????in the book with Iori Yagami, until now in Kagura Qianlong's joke The slightly lonely words once again opened a window in his heart. By the way, it also completely sobered him up. Iori Yagami, a complete tragedy. Perhaps, it is not only him who is tragic, but also the bloodline who inherits the surname Iori. It's just that Iori performed himself in a way that it doesn't look like a tragedy from a distance. Or maybe, as Kagura Qianryu summed it up - being the same as others is mediocre. "The Yagami lineage, from the beginning of its decline, has been a living treasure trove of uniqueness. Everyone is envied from afar by their contemporaries, whether this envy is expressed in words or buried deep in their hearts. Whether it is this or not The idiosyncratic choice caused the decline of this family. No matter how upright the Kusanagi family treated this family, no matter how subtle feelings the Yata family had towards this family after becoming the Kagura family, this individual-based family In the end, only Iori Yagami is left in the family with a beautiful vision, and only a child who may be criticized by thousands of people if he follows the environment he was born with." ——The words of Kagura Qianlong’s family. He Bing therefore thought of the cemetery in Kagura Palace. Those names that Hebing has never heard of for a long, long time, they are probably, as Kagura Qianryu said, envious of a contemporary of their own named Iori, right? ?Perhaps, that is another extreme. The guess is that it was hazy, and this haziness followed He Bing for several days. He even had some doubts as to why he had longed for Iori Yagami so much in the past. Is that a greatness that Iori Yagami himself probably dismisses? Oh, that's euphemistically called cool. However, if Iori’s choice is denied, Kagura’s appearance may not be what Hebing is willing to follow. For example, what Kagura Qianlong is doing right now. It’s still the basement, He Bing is in the room, sitting near the door. The many light sources on the ceiling made the room extra bright, but it made He Bing feel a bit cruel, or cold, about high technology. Today, the music equipment is neatly placed in the corner. The sycamore-colored guitar is in the best position to hold it. Kagura Qianlong is still sitting in the center, facing the seemingly complicated operation and communication interface. , the content of the large screen changes rapidly and slowly, but what remains unchanged is Kagura Kenrei's hair in the lower left corner. He Bing couldn't understand the meaning of Kagura Qianling's instructions, but Kagura Qianling's reports from time to time on the screen were in Chinese that He Bing could understand. “All communications systems in Vienna have been hacked.” …… “Operation ‘Black Sunday’ begins.” …… "The second commando team has locked all targets." …… "Traffic between Vienna and the outside world has been controlled." …… Kagura Qianlong said nothing, leaving the back of He Bing's head almost motionless. The irregular soft sounds produced by finger pressing on the operation interface have an aesthetic feeling of working state. After a long time, Kagura Qianling’s words rang out again. "The execution of the 'Black Sunday' operation has been completed. The second commando team has begun to retreat. All major targets have been cleared. The relevant results are being tallied." "Very good, Qian Ling." Kagura Qianryu's voice had no emotion. "The statistical results are in duplicate and given to me and London. The second commando team gathered in London. After debriefing, they were disbanded and took a vacation. The scope of the vacation was the British mainland. Chapter 2 All members of a commando team gathered in London to form a congratulatory force of thirty to fifty people. I will arrive in Brazil on September 13th." "Yes! However, as the acting master of Kagura, I participate in KOF in the same team as the Eight Great Masters, but the team's home field is set in Brazil. Some people in the family have objections to this." "Tell those idiots that I am the acting palace master, not the palace master, and I am the team leader, not the team member. The status is very important to the Kagura Palace, but it is nothing to the Kagura Palace Master." "yes!" "Well, see you on the 15th, and give me the statistical report." After saying that, Kagura Qianlong interrupted the communication and looked back at He Bing, who was looking at him in confusion. "September 11, 1998, is a day remembered by history" "what did you do today?" "A kind of Kagura Palace, Cao? Castle, Gathering of Eight Heroes, and many, many people who have perished or have not yet perished.things that have been done. " Kagura Qianlong stood up, walked to the corner, picked up the guitar, and turned to He Bing, "This kind of thing will be hated by many people, and will also be admired by some people, but in the long river of history, only one thing will be remembered. But it may just be an incident that was distorted or even covered up by the victor. " He Bing considered it carefully and said, "I just think you have done something great." "A big event? No, this would only be a big event in a peaceful era, although it happens to be peaceful now." Kagura Qianryu approached him and took his hand, "Hebing, if you hate me for this matter, Just say it. You are a kind person, a person who would shock you with statistics." "you sure?" "You are the one who came from sister Athena!" Kagura Qianlong opened the door and pulled He Bing towards the corridor outside the door. When they left the room, all the light sources on the ceiling were extinguished, leaving behind a pure darkness than the darkness in front of them. …… From the moment he left the inconspicuous basement, Kagura Qianlong got into the car where Kagura Ling was waiting for him. He was almost completely autistic and did not communicate with the outside world. He only rested his head on He Bing's lap. Holding the sycamore-colored guitar, he hummed some tunes that He Bing didn't understand, as if babbling, and occasionally exchanged a few innocuous words with He Bing. Even if the mode of transportation has changed from cars to private jets. "Reporting to the Palace Master, Leona requests to speak with you." "Give her your mobile phone number and ask her to call you." …… "Hello. Have you decided not to follow me anymore?" "If I want to follow your plane across the Atlantic, I need to apply for certain equipment, but unfortunately it was not approved by the headquarters. Moreover, the start time of KOF is approaching, and it is time for me to return to the team." “Then, I’ll see you again by chance.” "I hope I never see you again. Although, I should be grateful for the warning you sent in Vienna." "You should thank Mai Zhuo." "Can I say something to He Bing?" "Oh?" Kagura Qianlong raised his eyebrows and handed the phone to He Bing, "She's looking for you." He Bing was stunned. "Hello? Nana?" "Bing, we have to be apart for a while again. As her bodyguard, your taskmay be very heavy." "What do you mean? Hey, hey" There was a blind tone in his ears. He Bing looked at Kagura Qianlong, but Kagura Qianlong smiled playfully and looked out at the vastness outside the plane window. Text: After watching the Universiade women's football final, awarding awards, and then going to bed. Wang Lingling is decisive and beautiful. ???????? (I don’t know if there will be river crabs) Idemitsu’s decisive name is a good one, and he won the game decisively (I don’t know if there will be river crabs)! Not only the women’s football team, but also the men’s football team in the Universiade, although technically a bit rough (especially the women’s football team), in terms of attitude and consciousness, it can be a few steps ahead of the national men’s football team. ? ? Okay, sleep! \ Text Chapter 99 - Horse hoof goes south and people look north 98 volumes Chapter Ninety-Nine - Horseshoes go south and people look north When Hebing accompanied Kagura Qianryu on the passenger plane flying across the Atlantic Ocean, Iori Yagami was in a street bar in Tokyo. It was the noisy time of the night, but Iori Yagami was pouring himself a drink in the innermost private room. The package containing the bass was leaning against his feet, which seemed to be far away. However, a song floated into the room, destroying the atmosphere, and then the singer opened the curtain and entered. "When the horse's hooves go south, people look north. When people look north, the grass is green and yellow, and the dust is flying." Chinese. Iori Yagami turned his head to look in confusion, but he saw Feifei, whom he had met several times before. Her outfit remained the same as when she was in Tianjin, holding a white porcelain cup in her right hand. Before he spoke, Feifei sat down on the seat opposite him in a familiar manner, reached for the wine bottle, and sniffed at the mouth of the bottle: "I wonder if such lyrics and singing can resonate with you?" "Have you left the Central Plains?" Iori Yagami thought for a few seconds and decided on the question to ask first. Feifei poured the wine into the white porcelain cup she brought with her, and continued to sing as if she was holding the wine in the wind: "I am willing to defend the land and reopen the borders, and the great China will have all directions to congratulate!" Yagami'an frowned: "Is this a personal act?" Looking at his breathless expression, Feifei suddenly smiled, like a behind-the-scenes laugh on the set: "This needs to be discussed separately. First of all, my coming to Japan is not a personal act; this song is indeed a personal act, But the author is not me, but a close friend of mine.” However, Iori Yagami still had a solemn expression: "Who is the author? And why did you come to Japan?" "At least let me finish singing first. After all, I am also a music enthusiast!" Feifei laughed. "Wolf smoke rises, the mountains and rivers look north, the dragon curls up, the horse neighs, the sword energy is like frost, and the heart is like the vast water of the Yellow River. In twenty years, who can resist? The hatred is crazy, and the sword is directed at so many limbs. The loyal soul is buried in a foreign land, why would he regret dying a hundred times to repay his family and country? Feifei has a good singing voice. Although her singing skills are not as good as those of professional singers, she still sings the style of the song - which makes Iori Yagami's eyebrows tighten and her eyes focus on the white porcelain cup. The passionate words echoed, Feifei drank it all in one gulp, but her heroic look was ruined in an instant because she choked: "Sure enough, I still can't learn how to tune wine into song." After a long time, Iori Yagami spoke seriously: "If you can speak frankly, just speak frankly. Neither you nor I are worthy of the wrath of the Son of Heaven." Hearing this, Feifei felt calm and tilted her head to look at him, but she couldn't see any trace of what he expected. "Okay, let me ask a few questions first, and you only need to give your own answer - is the battle for deer already history, or does it seem like yesterday?" “…The author of the song just now is not me.” "So, why are the three divine skills divided into three bloodlines today?" Yagami'an's eyes suddenly opened: "Don't you think it's a good idea to talk about something shallow and deep?" "I just don't want the opponent I talked about back then to be worse than a crab today." Feifei shook her head, "Iori, you were right when you were in Hebei. Many people in our generation don't know the integrity of the descendants of Yan and Huang. So, after you left China, I searched for a lot of things in depth, and even learned some introductory Japanese unexpectedly. Although I still don’t know what you wanted to leave behind, and I can’t be sure about the song you were singing at that time. Who am I singing for, but I have some things that are clear to onlookers, at least, I am no longer Wu Xia Amon Back to the topic just now, Iori Yashen, do you know why Chi You is called the God of War?" "The God of War was granted the title by his opponent, and it doesn't matter what he said." Iori Yagami's answer was somewhat off-topic. Feifei didn't take it seriously and continued: "Okay, some friends and I did a little analysis. When the Yata family was kicked out of Japan, the resources that could be taken away would be measured by the level of martial arts in Kagura Palace today. , they were able to stand on the top of Europe as outsiders in just a few hundred years, which is not a miracle at all. Without good timing, it is impossible for people to make peace, and in terms of geographical location, considering that era, if Kagura Palace, there is no geographical advantage, but if it is Chi You, geographical advantage does exist. Therefore, we have a guess, and this guess has triggered more questions and speculations. " Yagami stared at her, and the way he talked seemed to be a kind of terror, and he was tearing off the coat of the outline he represented like a cocoon. But, she came here and was willing to talk to herself. "How many people did you find before you came to Tokyo?" "You are my first friend after leaving China.?. Feifei smiled and said, "You are a fascinating musician!" " "Do you know how Chi You died?" "Being captured after exhaustion. This happens to be one of the lessons I have done recently. As for how he died" Feifei sighed softly, "It is said that the ancients were simple, and it is indeed true, but few people delve into the cruelty' The skin of the skin is treated as a stem, and people are asked to shoot it. Those who hit more will be rewarded. Cut off the hair and build the sky, call it (Chi) You's Jing, and fill the stomach with it as a bow. Let people hold it, and those with many hits will be rewarded. , rot their flesh and bones, throw them into graves, and gather the world together.' This is recorded in the "Ten Classics? Zhengluan" on silk unearthed from the tomb of the Western Han Dynasty in Mawangdui, and I haven't even touched the missing words." Iori Yagami snorted coldly: "The answer is not what you asked." "Isn't it the same for you?" Feifei still sighed, "And, what do you think is the purpose of Huangdi being so cruel? Well, you don't have to answer, I'm too lazy to guess. I'll just tell you, if Chi You's strength He is simply not worthy of being called the God of War if he is only at the level of fighting for a deer." "That's right. Exhausted and captured." Yagami'an paused for a moment. Feifei seemed to understand something, and her tone became more certain: "So, that's why I started with the question - are the three divine skills divided into three bloodlines today?" "Don't you have your own answer?" Iori asked. "What I need is the truth." Feifei suddenly poured a full cup of wine for Iori Yagami, "The horse hoof goes south and people look north. This is not a word written for the people of Jiuli. We ourselves are also filled with blood and tears." As she said, she gave another Fill a cup for yourself, "Eighteen hundred years ago, in a legendary year, there was a man who had been pointing out the country by the Dongting Lake for hundreds of years. His words were every word, and the listeners were moved but not satisfied. 'He only recorded his words to bequeathed to future generations. '. When future generations realize that I lost my wisdom, it will be too late to regret it. Yagami-an, let me tell you, that guy who 'only recorded his words for posterity' is the so-called Mizhouro. I don't know about you. Do you know whose words Zhou Lang recorded and what they were?" Faced with Feifei’s shortness of breath, Iori Yagami only held the almost overflowing wine glass: “I don’t know.” "'Sun Wentai fought in all directions, and when he got the jade seal, he thought of strange things; Dong Zhongying was a son of a good family, and he also valued Cai Yong, but he was always despised by the nobles; Lu Fengxian was named a flying general, and once he entered Luoyang, it was difficult to leave the northern part of Bingzhou; Gongsun Zan town Youzhou was defeated by the South instead of defeated; Cao Mengde hung the five-color stick in Luoyang and massacred the common people in Xuzhou. Is this the hero of the Han Dynasty? What is his ambition? What happened to him? His ability? I recently heard that Cai Yong's daughter Yan was captured by the southern Xiongnu. How can a man of the Han family claim to be the lord? With a leaf blinding his eyes, he can't see Mount Tai. I'm afraid that the Han family's troops will be defeated by Beidi in the Xiaoqiang.'" "'The Qin Dynasty attacked Shang Yang's rule of law, and spread down the six kingdoms, so powerful that it shocked the whole world, but why did the second generation die? Wang Mang was respectful and humble, and 'the Duke of Zhou was still alive. During the reign of Emperors Huan and Ling, Luoyang's political orders were not issued outside Hulao. Why? They are all the same - the nobles dominated the local area, stole wealth, silk, women's fields, fisheries, mountains and swamps and weakened the country. Qin was only as strong as the Kansai country Soldiers built the Great Wall in the north and conquered Baiyue in the south. When the Central Plains nobles raised their arms and came to Chen Sheng, they were so embarrassed that they formed an army with prisoners. Wang Mang's new policies all harmed the interests of the big family, causing everyone to return home in the hope of going out, and betraying relatives and leaving after leaving; Huan, To this day, I don't know it in detail. I heard that Liu Xuande took a concubine and got two thousand slaves and guests. How rich is it? The whole country is the same, so how thin is the imperial court? Today's country is not a country, the princes are fighting each other, and the people may die or perish. . The dead can only survive by relying on the powerful. If the world is stabilized, the household registration of the people who live in the temples can be one or two tenths of the years of Huan and Ling? Can they have the courage to do what Wang Mang did? If not, then use the strength of one or two countries to defend it. In the world, is it possible to resist the mighty and powerful from within, but to reject the strong and powerful from the outside?'" Feifei’s words were flowing and impassioned, but there was always a hint of sadness. Iori Yagami listened intently and fell into deep thought. "When was this speech made?" "The fourth year of Jian'an." Feifei took a deep breath, "Listen to what the same person said before the Chibi War in the thirteenth year of Jian'an." "'Cao Gong took the emperor to command the princes, and he gained two out of three important towns in the world. The talents under his command were either from the noble family or from the common people, but they could only be used. Looking around the world, the Western Regions have long been beyond the control of the Han family; Xiliang has been since Dong Zhongying's death. , chaos arose; Zhang Lu of Hanzhong and Liu Zhang of Yizhou were fighting in a corner; Liu and Yuzhou were displaced and had no roots. Those who can resist Cao Gong today can only try it in Jiangdong. However, if Cao Gong is defeated, there may be no one in the world. An opportunity for unification. At this time, the Han family is wasted and its vitality is severely damaged. When Beidi invades the pass, who can resist it? How to resist it?'" "If this paragraph is not weighty enough, then the next paragraph can make you understand a little bit - 'I hate to meet the Han Dynasty, I hate to be born in the Central Plains, I have made a mistake Zhou Yu, allow me to say something, otherwise, I will be with you. Blood splashes on this pavilion. Now you will fight Cao Gong. If you lose, you will bring Sun Quan to surrender; if you win, you will use this power to stop the fight between Jiangdong and Baiyue. Three years is enough. I will lead my people to cross the East China Sea. Looking for a foreign landI saw the slaughter in the Central Plains, with numerous wars and natural destruction.Since there is no way to recover, it is better to avoid it. No one in the Central Plains knows about my concerns. Gong Jin, I know you are a great talent, but I hope you will failand respect yourself. Farewell now, I will wait for you a hundred miles away. ’” Yashen Temple was lost in thought and murmured: "The descendants of Chiyou saw the slaughter in the Central Plains, and the wars were numerous and they were naturally destroyed." "What did you say?" Feifei didn't hear clearly. Iori Yagami didn’t answer, he just thought about it quietly. The wine glass slowly moved to his lips, taking a small sip. Until the glass of wine was gone, Yagami slowly put down the glass: "Who is this person?" "Zhou Yu didn't say anything, he just said that she is a peerless woman." "A peerless woman?" Yagami thought about it and suddenly laughed at himself, "Yes, she is peerless. In comparison, she is really inferior to a crab. However, I really can't answer your question." "Really?" Feifei's expression dimmed, and she immediately imitated Iori Yagami's rhythm and started drinking slowly, "Then, please introduce Kagura Chizuru to me. I hope to spend some time with her in a private capacity." "a period of time?" Feifei was not very sure: "At least kof98 is over." Then, she stood up and looked around, "The small round table with agarwood and flower carvings is a bit too monotonous. I would like to suggest that the proprietress named Konoe add a bit of humanistic flavor. Things! For example, cranes drinking water, cherry blossoms and the moon, etc." Text Chapter 100 - Joining the Army 98 volumes Chapter 100 - Join the Army Yagami made the decision quickly and was not slow to implement it. However, when he told Feifei that everything was done, she didn't quite believe it. "Are you sure you can get Palace Master Kagura to agree to a stranger staying with you with just one phone call?" "Because it was me who made the call, and because she is Kagura Chizuru." Yagami looked at her subtly, "We can't see clearly the connection behind you, and it's not easy for you to understand the bond between us. Let's say goodbye. , by the way, your best friend who wrote that song is very good." "Really? Thank you. Unfortunately, he is just a compatriot who does not practice martial arts." Feifei smiled and nodded, "Are you leaving?" "The competition starts on September 15th, and I want to meet up with my teammates. You should also go to Southtown, USA immediately, Chizuru will be waiting for you there." Yagami mentioned the bass bag, "I hope that we can always sit and talk about it in our lifetime." "You should take responsibility for what happened while you were alive, and you won't care about comments after your death. You understand." Feifei Yanran. When leaving the bar, Yagami said goodbye to the proprietress named Konoe, while Feifei walked directly to Ye outside the street. Soon, she dialed her cell phone. "Hello, Feng? I listened to your singing to Iori Yagami. He said you were very good." "Aren't you afraid that your phone will be tapped?" There was a male voice opposite, with a northern Chinese accent and a slightly cautious tone. "Eavesdrop on whoever you like!" Feifei said unconcernedly, "Ah Feng, do you still remember the woman Zhenyuanzhai and Yagami'an mentioned in the Marshmallow report?" "That's one of the big reasons why you guys who are so accustomed to official accent allow you to go out." The male voice seemed to not want to talk about this directly on the phone, "Don't call me if you have nothing to do. I'm very busy recently." "Of course I know you're busy, so I'm looking for you!" Feifei said matter-of-factly, "Kagura Qianryu has been doing very well since he took office, so the pressure on you will naturally be great." "Some analysis also shows that this is the established policy of Kagura Palace for at least ten years, and Kagura Qianlong is just catching up with the day to close the net." "Okay, okay, between us, you are the expert." Feifei did not argue, "So, have you made a conclusion on the connection between the two people?" "We can only analyze, so we let you try to get the most direct information." "Ah Feng, what I mean is that if, if, the truth I get is consistent with the possibility we analyzed, what will the higher ups do?" "Feifei, my position looks higher than you, but we are far away from the real top. There is no point in asking me questions like this that you want to poke at the sky. Let me tell you, you shouldn't imitate anything at all. You girl!" The male voice became excited. Feifei scolded without hesitation: "Idiot, if the country has no internal or external troubles, the country will be destroyed! Did Mencius's words fall on deaf ears?" “Fool, now is not the time to alert someone, be careful if you die outside, no one will collect your body!” "snort!" Both parties hung up the phone at the same time. However, Feifei fell into silence for a while after disappearing. "Idiot, every quarrel ends." Walking on the roadside, putting her mobile phone in her pocket, Feifei looked up at the night sky, but couldn't see anything. She lowered her head and looked straight, but there was a specious cultural atmosphere, and her angrily words were also Getting more and more detailed, "I also know you are worried. I also want to make a report like Marshmallow and be worry-free But to prepare for a rainy day, those materials for planning a house are inevitably made from the corpses of people " At this moment, a car stopped next to her, and a beautiful woman poked her head out from the passenger seat, looking at Feifei with interest: "'Eavesdrop on whoever you love,' very good, I eavesdropped." "You show up so soon?" Feifei was slightly startled, and then she readily stretched out her hand, "Just call me Feifei." "My name is Cao Meng." The beauty took advantage of the situation and shook hands, and secretly said, "Sure enough. According to what you said, we are all practitioners, right?" "Being sent out is of course average." Feifei also tried her best, "Let's be honest, why are you looking for me?" "Of course it's a meeting. After all, none of us who set foot in the Central Plains have ever come out alive, not even a message." Cao Meng smiled half-heartedly, "After you talk to Iori Yagami, we will guess A lot. Some people even fantasize that you were sent out to stir up trouble in the world." Feifei laughed loudly: "Haha It's not the era of cold weapons anymore. Besides, a weak woman like me, how can I be the best in the world!" Finally, the two separated their hands. "Judging from Iori Yagami's tone, you are about to fly to Nanzhen."??” Feifei nodded in acquiescence. "Then, get in the car and I'll take you back to the hotel. I'll take you to the plane tomorrow." "ah……" "Host, that's right. Just like you have mastered Japanese, I have also strengthened my Chinese." Kusanagi waved his hand, "However, as Iori Yagami said, we are not the wrath of the emperor, there is no need to act like that Nervous. After all, times have changed." Feifei looked at her with a smile, and then opened the rear door: "As a vanguard, it's natural for him to be shrouded in horse leather." …… When Feifei boarded the passenger plane that Cao Cheng paid for her, on the other side of the earth, Kagura Qianlong was walking out of the airport. There was only one person who greeted her, Mai Zhuo. "Come to meet the wind in person, isn't the specification a bit heavy?" However, Mai Zhuo, who had a serious face, ignored Kagura Qianlong's politeness and immediately asked: "Acting Palace Master Kagura, do you know what you are doing in Vienna!" "Of course you know what you do at home! Of course, the detailed results haven't been compiled yet." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand like a breath of spring breeze. Following the movement of Mai Zhuo's eyes, he added: "He Bing doesn't know what happened at all, so I didn't even mention it." Looking at He Bing’s eyes that were seeking knowledge, Mai Zhuo was speechless and choked. However, He Bing finally asked: "Sister Mai Zhuo, I may not be qualified to influence anything, but I want to know." "I wish you didn't know." After saying this, Mai Zhuo also looked bored: "Follow me to the place where you are staying." …… "Feifei has gone to the United States." “Japan’s attitude is also considered polite.” "But, is it really okay to let Feifei go?" "You have to understand what it is like to extract the blood of Kagura Chizuru in front of Iori Yagami Xiaofeng, Feifei desperately instigated this matter, and she should do it. A nation needs moderation, but it is specific to each individual People must both stand up and retreat." "You taught me to read less "Three Kingdoms", but let Feifei grow up reading "Water Margin"?" "Haha, kid, when Ban Chao decided to join the army, "Three Kingdoms" and "Water Margin" hadn't even come out yet!" Text Chapter 101 - Ye Zhen 98 volumes Chapter 101 - Ye Zhen Perhaps, a newspaper can help you understand world affairs. But He Bing, who accompanies Kagura Qianryu closely, has not even had the opportunity to touch newspapers recently. Finally, when Kagura Qianryu fell asleep, he stood in front of the window and called Athena Asamiya. "Hey, are you busy?" "Busy!" Asamiya Athena said bluntly, "I have competitions and concerts, and I have never been so busy. Fortunately, Kensou and Master are by my side, and the organizer also decided to specially modify the preliminaries rules for one of my teams." “Haha, you’re treated like a big star!” He Bing smiled, but the expression that greeted the morning light entering the window was not as brisk as the laughter. Organizer? Who is this year’s organizer? He Bing only felt weak for a while. "I also want to open the golden finger! Where can I open it?" "He Bing, what are you talking about?" “It’s nothing, just think it’s nonsense because you’re under too much pressure” Suddenly, the old tailor’s shout came from the opposite side: “Goldfinger is the cheating device of the game console!” "Tailor! Don't interrupt people!" Athena Asamiya’s slightly annoyed words made He Bing smile from the bottom of his heart. "Yes, he is the only one who knows!" Yes, this is the man who was once the number one in the world. An old otaku in a bustling city, not a monster waiting in a deserted cave to pass on his skills to the protagonist. Such a world is the real world, a world where people are willing to live in peace. He Bing’s smile gradually faded, but it seemed to have been carved from his skin into his bones. "So, are you teaming up with Quan Chong and the old man this year?" "It's the same as the year I met you. There's no way, someone wants to show that he's getting stronger as he gets older." Athena Asamiya's words were laced with sarcasm. But it made He Bing sigh with emotion. “Perhaps, only with Athena can I feel at home Mixed in with so many people coming and going, even if I am not at the center of the storm, it is already a little difficult to breathe. Just like what Kagura Qianryu did under his nose a few days ago, even if he doesn't know what it is yet, the reactions of others are enough to make him feel cold in his heart. With a careful mind, He Bing blurted out: "My Athena is a fairy in the sky, she is different from ordinary people." "You why are you mentioning this again?" Athena Asamiya was stunned for a moment, seemingly at a loss. "The same words, but the state of mind is completely different." He Bing wanted to explain, but chose to be vague, "The more I know, the more I understand my ignorance. This is so true In the days I have been away from you, I have become more and more aware of it. Yours is ready.” Athena Asamiya still doesn’t quite understand, or maybe she wants He Bing to explain clearly: “What exactly do you want to say?” "How can I say it when I'm in this situation?" He Bing suddenly showed a sly smile, just like the smile Athena Asamiya often showed to herself, with the same charm, "Let Quan Chong think about it carefully, I can The one who doesn’t want to be with my Athena is a baby who forgets to use his brain. If I’m not mistaken, Quan Chong is also here now, right?” "Yes! He is blowing his nose and staring!" Asamiya Athena's silver bell laughter came, "Do you want to say a few words to him?" "No need." He Bing hesitated for a few seconds, "I actually want to ask, what did Kagura Qianlong do in Vienna on September 11th? I am still kept in the dark." "What happened?" Following Asamiya Athena’s confused words, there were a lot of chatter on the other end of the phone. Soon, Zhen Yuanzhai's old voice took the initiative. He cleared his throat first: "He Bing, let me tell you you haven't spoken to me seriously for a long time. No, you haven't spoken to me since the beginning." respect" The voice of Shii Quanzhong could be heard vaguely: "Tell me the important point!" "Oh, okay, I said Hebing, neither Athena nor the tailor knew about this. But Kensou and I read the newspaper There are different opinions, but the Kagura Palace is definitely inseparable. For details, you’d better find out from the people around you. We’re all just hearing about it, and I don’t want this kind of incomplete information to influence your judgment… After all, this is a big deal.” "In the final analysis, just say that if you don't tell me, we'll end it." He Bing couldn't laugh or cry, but couldn't get angry. "I can only tell you that many people died." Zhen Yuanzhai's tone became heavy, "Alsothat Kagura Palace Mistress, how is she?" "She's in pretty good health, but I don't know if she has any mental problems. Anyway,She said I have to be responsible for her mental health" "That's good, that's good" Before He Bing could finish speaking, Zhen Yuanzhai cut off his words, "You read more, think more many things are not as simple as people say, and they are not as simple as novels. Legends are not as fair as recorded in history. A dying old guy like me can only say so much." "Why are you and I both talking so arrogantly lately! I saidhey, hey!" Zhen Yuanzhai has already hung up the phone. He Bing, who was in Brazil, suddenly became angry, but the family in Singapore had just gathered together to finish dinner. This phone call from thousands of miles away seemed to add a lot of joy to the reunion. Soon, Asamiya Athena and Shii Kentaka went to wash the dishes together. Zhen Yuanzhai and the old tailor got into the old tailor's room and skillfully turned on the PS game console. Noisy sounds soon came from the TV, but Zhen Yuanzhai held the handle, sat side by side with the old tailor, and asked softly: "Tailor." The old tailor looked intently: "Huh?" "Look, who is this?" Zhen Yuanzhai took out a black and white photo from his arms. "Who is this" Finally, the old tailor's eyes shifted from the TV screen, "Huh? When did you do something wrong with the photo of that girl from Kagura Palace? That girl is so domineering, she can't smile like that. Graceful.” "You are talking about the Kagura Qianlong?" Zhen Yuanzhai's hand holding the photo trembled, "I have seen her photo in the newspaper. Although she always wears sunglasses, it seems to be the same as the one in this photo. One is not alone.” "God knows." The old tailor shook his head, "The people sitting in those positions are real movie queens If you ask me, this photo is at least 99% similar to that girl." Suddenly, he realized that Zhenyuan Zhai's hands were still trembling, and he couldn't help but wonder, "What's wrong?" Zhen Yuanzhai suddenly asked: "Do you still remember Ye Zhen?" "That woman who made you a loser in life! You can't help but mention it every few years. You always brag like a fairy descending from heaven. Anyway, I haven't seen it with my own eyes. You can talk about whatever you want Hey, old guy, you mean" "This photo is of Ye Zhen." "How is that possible!" The old tailor jumped up. Zhen Yuanzhai didn't show any weakness: "How is it impossible! The brother and sister went to Europe in 1949. Counting the years, there is no flaw!" "It can't be so similar in cross-generational inheritance, right? And the cross-generational inheritance is passed down from grandpa to grandson!" "You think the evidence is just this one photo?" Zhen Yuanzhai raised the wine gourd tied to his waist, revealing the bullet hole on it, "This was stabbed by Yagami Temple's Thirteen Marksmanship!" "But this still doesn't work" The old tailor still retorted, but his tone was a little weaker. "I'm not sure. Butthis world is not as simple as our eyes can see after all!" Zhen Yuanzhai seemed to have lost interest, "I just pity my Ye Zhen" "He's become 'your Ye Zhen' again" the old tailor muttered, his eyes wandering as the game was already over. 正文 很好很强大，莫名其妙就被封了。 Text Chapter 102 - Gathering 98 volumes Chapter 102 - Gathering September 14, 1998. South Town. The female fighter team of kof98 gathered for the first time at a Western restaurant recommended by Mary after Kagura Chizuru suggested rejecting the Phantom Bar. "I wish you a happy cooperation and have a drink." Kagura Chizuru put on her formal miko attire and raised her glass with her left hand, which was full of beer. Mary also put on her game attire, clinked glasses with her two teammates, and then drank from the bottom of her mouth: "Hey! I won't talk about Xiao Wu, the drunkard. The noble Lord of Kagura Palace is willing to be with me. It’s very comfortable for people who are accustomed to living a dangerous life to drink beer together instead of the usual red wine in a Western restaurant!” Kagura Chizuru smiled. Mai Shiranui, who was wearing a denim uniform, waved her wine glass in the air: "What's so good about red wine? One sip after one sip will not satisfy you, and you'll get drunk quickly after drinking several glasses in one go. Beer is better!" Kagura Chizuru laughed out loud: "When the Kagura lineage landed in Europe, the nobles there were all illiterate. The elegance evolved from those people was nothing more than that in the eyes of the Kagura Palace. In other words, if for The arrogant and false etiquette will not even make friends, and the Kagura Palace will not stand for hundreds of years and prosper. Mary, although today is our first formal meeting, I know a lot about you. It is very admirable! " "Haha! Have people like you really made recruiting a habit?" Mary laughed, "I am a native American, and I have worked for the notorious CIA and so on. Although those jobs look like It's exciting, but it's safe for a small fight. Compared to you, I'm just like Xiao Wu, an ordinary little woman." "I am a fighter, a descendant of an ancient sect, not a little girl." Mai Shiranui drank another drink herself, with a slight blush on her delicate face, "Sister Qianzuru, why don't you go Phantom Bar? The wine at Sister King’s is delicious and you can get discounts——” Kagura Chizuru smiled noncommittally, put down the wine glass, picked up the knife and fork and started eating. Mary opened her arms and stretched out her hand to rub Shiranui Mai's hair: "Xiao Wu, either there is a place with good wine or a good place." At the same time, in the observation elevator of Gista, King and Billy stood on both sides. Different from Billy's indifference, King looked down at the ground farther and farther away from him through the tempered glass. The process of the busy traffic from large to small made King breathe deeper and deeper. She had known such a scene before, but here and now she felt something she had never experienced before. It’s as if the entire city is under its control, growing wider and wider. "Does Giese often look down on the entire city from the top of the building?" King asked unconsciously. Billy raised his eyes slightly to look at her and shook his head: "Mr. Geese has asked me to look more often recently. It's just that the person on the top of the building now is Vice!" "She" King couldn’t help but think of the scene in Tokyo in 1996. When she held Vice because of He Bing's request, her body was soft and weak, not like a fighter. Her lonely eyes were always looking at the few masters in the center of the arena who were completely beyond ordinary people. Past. When Nikaido Benimaru was rescued from Goenitz by Yagami, but was casually ignored, Yagami's words of "burden" seemed to ring in the king's ears again. That level of strength is simply not something that ordinary people can achieve in their lifetime, right? King couldn't help but think of the legend about the collection of eight heroes and the three artifacts. Is it really a battle that spans a thousand years? However, why was Vice's eyes filled with anger and envy when watching Goenitz go away with the wind, but not the slightest emotion of a loser? "arrive." Billy's voice brought King, who was lost in thought, back to reality. As the elevator door opened, King saw that there was only a huge sofa against the wall in the spacious hall. Vice, dressed in a men's dress, had his legs crossed. Sitting on it comfortably, holding a large book in his hands and placing it on his lap, he read with relish. No, that’s not a book, it’s a photo album. After getting closer, King had a new judgment. Moreover, she can taste the overall feeling of happiness from Vice's expression. At this moment, Vice closed the photo album, raised his head and stood up: "Welcome." "If it was a year ago, I don't think I would have come to this place." King hesitated, "I still don't understand why you chose me as a teammate? To put it bluntly, from the perspective of winning or losing, Fighters like us are no match for legendary figures like you." "Do you think the current KOF is, in a more sense, just a game that pursues victory or defeat on the court?" Vice asked with a smile. “But I don’t know that you are promoting this competition.?? purpose. Each year's results have the air of conspiracy, with casualties that appear to be accidental. " “People are becoming more and more enthusiastic.” Vice concluded the topic and returned the photo album to the sofa. Then he hooked King's shoulder and held Billy's hand with his other hand: "We don't have to force ourselves to win the championship, but we need to let the whole world know about South Town. This is Your responsibilities while living in South Town are also my responsibilities now living on the top floor of Gista. Let’s go, it’s time for dinner.” Billy was at a loss as his hand was being held, but King lowered his head to chew on the meaning of Vice's words. The two of them reluctantly followed Vice and left the hall. And on the huge sofa, the photo album was spread out crookedly. There is a little girl with blue hair holding the hem of her clothes with both hands. She seems to be a little uncomfortable because she is wearing a military uniform. On another page, the little girl is holding a pistol. Next to her, a middle-aged soldier is holding tightly. Leaning next to her, she was giving instructions. …… About half an hour later, the female fighter team filed out of the western restaurant. But he was stopped by a woman coming towards him. "We meet again, Palace Master Kagura. Are you okay?" It’s Feifei, but it’s no longer a backless dress. The combination of shorts and short sleeves makes her look like she is about to play tennis. Mai Shiranui, the leader, obviously showed signs of being drunk, but at least she was still conscious. She stretched out her hands and put them on Feifei's left shoulder: "Are you a friend of Sister Qianhe? What do you call me? Can you introduce me?" As she said that, she turned her head and walked with Feifei towards Kagura Chizuru who was parked in front of her. "Thank you, the wound has scarred." Kagura Chizuru replied calmly, staring at Feifei, and found that she did not do anything because of Mai Shiranui's Jiraiya, "Iori Yagami did not explain in detail on the phone , but I guess you won’t go into too much detail. If you remain a spectator, I welcome you.” Listening to Kagura Chizuru's words, Mary stepped out from behind her and looked her up and down: "This is" Kagura Chizuru reached out and touched the blond hair on Mary's head, just like she had touched Mai Shiranui's hair in the restaurant just now: "It is not necessarily a good thing to know every stranger. Happy little female detective." Text Chapter 103 - Encounter 98 volumes Chapter 103 - Encounter Whether it’s the Nanzhen team headed by Vice having lunch on the top floor of Gista, or Kagura Chizuru and her entourage being approached by Feifei, at this moment, in the Eastern time zone, kof98’s first preliminaries are ready to start. ? Unlike usual, there are no teams considered seeded this year. In other words, the composition of the strong team in the original concept has changed a lot, and the team members were even determined just before the game was about to start. This can be considered a test for the organizer’s competition arrangement The Japanese team that accompanies Nikaido Benimaru to compete everywhere; the superpower team that accompanies Asamiya Athena's global concert; the female fighter teams from London, Tokyo, and Nanzhen; the newly formed Nanzhen team The Hungry Wolf Team and the Extreme Flow Team that stole the concept; the Old Man Team composed of three people in the second half of their lives; the Hell Band that competed for the sake of record sales These teams either do not have a home court that is worthy of the name; or they will fight for the right to be home. Therefore, this year’s competition system is more inclined to allow these strong teams to parade around the world during the preliminaries - at least, in terms of commercial interests, it will compensate for a lot of benefits. So, Kagura Qianryu, who was in Rio de Janeiro, couldn't help laughing when he learned that the Yagami team he led would fly to Chile after the first preliminaries in Argentina. "I heard that Iori Yagami will arrive in the evening. Let's go shopping while we have nothing to do now?" The smiling Kagura Qianlong looked out from the hotel window and suggested to He Bing. "Is it like you just watching the flowers in Japan?" He Bing thought for a moment, "Anyway, no matter how hard you go here, it will be Sister Mai Zhuo who is worried about your safety, right?" "That's right. But this time you're overthinking it. I just want you to go shopping with me." Kagura Qianryu turned around and put down his guitar, put on his hat, stood up straight, and stretched as if to stretch, "I heard Some Chinese restaurants have opened here, let’s try them out to see if they have the charm of Sister Athena.” "Hey, heywait for me, do you really not want to inform Sister Mai Zhuo?" …… No one provided information. Kagura Qianlong, who was unfamiliar with the place, took He Bing and walked through the city. He soon discovered that in Rio de Janeiro in 1998, Chinese restaurants were not easy to find. However, they seemed to have encountered more interesting people than at the Chinese restaurant. Or perhaps, this kind of fun is a little subtle for the person involved. "Huh? Isn't this who it is?" The streets of the city are not crowded with people. Kagura Qianlong wearing purple sunglasses may not be easy to identify, but He Bing beside her has no disguise - but there are only a few people who really jump out to watch. Nothing more—at this moment when the game is about to start. But it just so happens that there is one right now. However, when He Bing saw the guy rushing in front of him as if he were watching something new, He Bing didn't know what expression to use to face him. It turns outit's Cao Jing! However, in the next moment, He Bing's pupils suddenly shrank and then suddenly enlarged - next to Cao Jing in blue school uniform was another Cao Jing in brown school uniform! What's even more outrageous is that behind the two Cao Jings, there is a woman hiding, a woman who made He Bing blurt out. "whip?" The woman who was stopped by He Bing's subconscious call did not respond. Instead, half of her head emerged from between the two Cao Jing, with a pair of suspicious eyes wandering around him. It’s Cao Jing in blue school uniform who continued to ask: “Are you He Bing?” “…The one who participated in kof.” The sight of the whip-looking woman made He Bing feel a little hairy, but the presence of a pair of grass-jings in front of him made him even more daydreaming. These are the two guys who should have played in 1999. They have no chance of running away. But in 1998, they appeared together with whip He Bing opened his mouth again, then turned his head to look at Kagura Qianlong, whose mouth was slightly raised, and finally said nothing more. However, his answer seemed to be enough - enough for the two Cao Jing to look at each other with tacit understanding, and then look back at the woman who was observing the ice together ambiguously. "Let me tell you a joke: Our girl and you are born to be incompatible with each other." Lan Yicao Jing Chong Hebing squeezed his eyes, and immediately stepped forward and extended his hand to Kagura Qianlong, "The little girl is really a What a beautiful woman! She has done great things in Europe, and she lives up to her determination and ruthlessness since childhood!" Kagura Qianryu took a step back towards He Bing, sealed his lips with his index finger and said, "Most of the people who call themselves beautiful when they meet are scumbags. Moreover, I had never heard of Kusanagi Kyo when I was a child. As for the irreconcilable relationship, What’s going on?” "That can be" "Don't be ridiculousOkay, Xiaoyu. "The woman from behind came out and pulled the corner of the lower back of the blue-clothed Cao Jing, "You are not the real Cao Jing. "As she said this, her eyes never left He Bing, "Let me explain, I am not that mercenary, my name is Xian La. " "Ah?" This time, He Bing couldn't close his mouth. "Are you still alive?" For a moment, there was a feeling of silence in the crowded street. The eyes of the three people became subtle, as if they were trying to reach the state of desire in their hearts, peeling off He Bing with their eyes. Fortunately, Kagura Qianlong came to the rescue for him: "I think, since we are destined, why not sit in a cafe together?" "That's good!" Along the way, the woman who called herself Xian La was all focused on He Bing, as if she wanted to see countless flaws in his appearance, but she also seemed to hope to discover countless advantages. It wasn't until two groups of people casually entered a coffee shop and sat down, that He Bing was sitting on pins and needles, waving his hands exaggeratedly in front of her eyes, that she sighed heavily. "I've been talking about you for a long time. When I saw you, I felt uneasy again." Xian La said quietly, "To be honest, I really don't understand what's so good about you that you are favored by so many women. " He Bing was speechless and choked. The hands in the air were frozen in an exaggerated manner. Kagura Qianlong laughed heartily: "There are many men who favor him!" Lanyicao Jing echoed loudly: "Yes, Iori Yagami even thinks he is a wonderful person!" Kagura Qianryu took a sip of coffee and looked at this energetic man: "I didn't expect you know a lot about Yagami-an! Since you are not the real Kusanagi, how should I call you? Such a standard Isn’t your face the result of plastic surgery?” "I am……" Suddenly, Xianla rushed to answer: "You can just call him Xiaoyu! Moreover, the two of them really had plastic surgery. They volunteered to be guinea pigs for some nests medical institution!" “nests?” Kagura Qianlong clicked his tongue and looked at He Bing unexpectedly, but He Bing's face had a strange expression that was both expected and shocked. Seeing this, Kagura Qianlong drank the coffee silently, but He Bing seemed to have made up his mind after a few seconds of hesitation: "So, Xiaoyu, may I ask, do you know Wu Shi?" "No!" Xiaoyu said matter-of-factly, pointing to the other Cao Jing, "But Xiaojian can!" …… While He Bing was confirming the known and gaining more unknowns, Mai Zhuo, who was sitting in his office, was using ICQ to talk to Qilongshe. "Mai Zhuo, I specifically checked the situation of the Nests organization in North America. All I can say isthis year's KOF is held early, probably because of their handiwork. However, their purpose is still a mystery." "Is it a mystery? When Keith tried to commit suicide, the nests had an attempt to fish in the troubled waters of South Town. In addition, the recent appearance of a pair of grasshoppers claiming to be the plastic surgery of the nests? Jing can't help but make people think of it!" "Maybeyou take your time and get busyI have to log off." "how?" “Chris was clamoring for him to cook today, and I just smelled a strange smell coming from the kitchen!” Text Chapter 104 - The Complete Defeat of He Zhai 98 volumes Chapter 104 - The complete defeat of Hezhao Many people can’t explain why some young people who clearly have no talent like to tinker in the kitchen, which is known as “one of the most horrific, cruel and bloody places in the world” alongside the interrogation room. At the very least, Qi Ye She didn't understand what Chris was thinking. Isn’t Shermei’s food delicious as always? However, although this matter needs attention, it is not important. For Qilong Club, which is facing a smoky kitchen, tomorrow is the first preliminary match of KOF. Perhaps, in his eyes, what matters more is whether there are more fans present than those who cheer for Asamiya Athena At least, the little guy didn't cause an explosion. However, Mai Zhuo, who was dumbfounded by this, could only remain relaxed for a few seconds - even if Kagura Qianryu ran down the street without saying hello, someone would report her whereabouts at any time, and the encounter between the young man who claimed to have undergone plastic surgery and her It made her very uneasy, especially the answer to He Bing, "But, Xiao Jian knows how to do it." That’s Wu Shi! No matter what the understanding is, we can't just sit back and watch. After thinking about it, Mai Zhuo picked up the phone receiver on his desk. "Hey, let Kachel Ahoy go see Kagura Qianlong, and ask him to talk to me on the phone on the way." …… "Hello, Master Mai Zhuo?" "Kachel, have you ever thought about why you were sent to see Kagura Qianlong?" "I don't understand. I heard that her bodyguard is already very strong. If it is to protect her, it would be superfluous." "Putting aside actual combat experience, He Bing is already among the best in the world. But the problem is that victory or defeat cannot be measured by strength. Those two 'Cao Jing', especially the one in blue, always I feel like it’s a little too lively.” “But, I haven’t had many fights!” "It's nothing. Since someone dares to say that the guy named Xiaojian knows Wu Shi, you go and try his skills. This is definitely something Kagura Qianlong would like to see." "But isn't Kagura Palace the enemy?" "If you say one more but, I will tell you. By then, you will not just receive such a simple order." "The mission must be achieved!" Listening to the blind tones in the receiver, Mai Zhuo smiled helplessly. They are all lazy people Maybe cherishing feathers is a shortcoming of their own He put down the receiver, kept quiet for a few seconds, and then picked it up again: "Hey, pay attention to Iori Yagami's itinerary. I'll pick you up at the airport." …… In the coffee shop, Kagura Qianlong was speechless. After a long period of confusion, He Bing asked weakly: "Are you sure it's Wu Shi? You heard and said correctly?" "What's wrong?" Xiaoyu blinked. "After all, I barely learned Wu Shi for a few days, although I didn't learn it well." He Bing smiled sarcastically and drank the coffee in one gulp, as if it was some other drink. "Some things, if they are true, It’s a blessing to be able to see it. I don’t know if I’m lucky enough to experience the legendary Wu Shi today?” "Hey, Wu Shi is no joke" Xianla rushed to say, but Xiaojian waved his hand to stop him - both of them ignored the grimace of Xiaoyu sandwiched between them: "He Bing, let's get to know each other formally." After saying that, Xiaojian looked at He Bing steadily. After a while, he slowly said, "No matter what, I have become Cao Jing's face. So, just think of my surname as Cao Jing. My name is Jian, Cao Jian." Sitting opposite He Bing, those eyes Clear and sharp, but without any uneasy feeling - definitely not like the real Kusanagi Kyo He Bing knows, "In a sense, I know no style, but my magical skills cannot be easily revealed to others. Things in the world, There will always be a price, so please understand.” He Bing thought for a while: "What if I force you to take action?" "To defeat you, I may have to use Wu Shi; but if I want to kill you, it will be much easier." Cao Jian replied calmly, "However, if it is just a comparison of moves and not strength, I would be interested in having a walk with you. " The coffee cup in He Bing's hand was shattered in an instant. Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly: "People who know Wu Shi still need to compare moves?" "The so-called martial arts, at the beginning, are just techniques for controlling, injuring, or killing people summarized in actual combat. When this technology accumulates to a certain level, moves will appear. As it continues to develop, moves will disappear from the stage of history. , became the so-called Wu Shi. In martial arts, you are too amateurish, little girl." Kusanagi glanced at Kagura Qianryu with disdain, stood up, and walked outside the cafe, "He Bing, there are Just come out and practice if you have the guts, just hit the mark. If you have the guts to use your full strength, it won't be a big deal if I kill you." "Arrogant words are of no use to God"Le Qianlong had no emotion, but He Bing looked at Cao Jian's back and fell into hesitation. Xianla on the opposite side was thoughtful, but Xiaoyu stood up with a slap on the table. "Hey, how can you steal my play" As if she had slipped her words, Xiaoyu suddenly broke off, but He Bing suddenly turned his head and looked at her: "Toy? Right?" Seeing Xiaoyu hesitate, his face became ugly, but his tone remained the same. With a strange calmness, he said, "I don't understand your origins, and I don't care if others say you want to kill me like a child's play. But you treat a person who strives to become a fighter as a toy? Whether it is for his struggle or for those who teach him. Don’t you think it’s an unforgivable insult?” After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the coffee shop. "Hey Xiaojian was shot even while he was lying down!" Xianla took another sip of coffee, helpless. Kagura Qianryuquan looked at her and the decoration of the cafe behind her with great interest: "It seems that they are all interesting people! Come on, let's go watch the battle together?" When they came to the street, Kagura Qianlong leaned against Xianla in a familiar manner, while Xiaoyu shouted and persuaded pedestrians to give up an open space. In other words, the coffee shop is located in a turntable-style square. In the center is a medium-sized open-air stage, which is currently being renovated. So, Cao Jian went up to borrow it, but found out that it was one of kof98's preliminaries venues. "This" Thinking of the generosity of the past competitions, He Bing was speechless and choked, "It's too shabby!" "Who said there were too many people registering for this year's preliminaries, but only a few actually received invitations?" The staff member responsible for supervising the work came over enthusiastically to explain. He obviously recognized He Bing, "I heard, Only competitions with masters like you are sure to be grand venues. Otherwise, those who are unlucky in the draw will have to make do with it." "Hey, this is the boring business law." Cao Jian sighed, "You guys stop for a moment, I will have a little fight with this guy here. Don't worry, I won't use fire on a large scale." The staff member seemed to be in a tangle, but what he did after he made up his mind surprised He Bing: "Okay, wait a minute, I'll get the camera equipment. Maybe I can make some money after post-production." " “Ah, this is business!” Kagura Qianlong below the stage was quite happy. After some interference, when it came time to fight, He Bing's energy had already lost a lot. Even though Xiaoyu was waving his hand as a flag below and shouting "fight!", he just stared at Cao Jian's casual posture. . for a long time. "Are you pretending to be the Yagami-an of 1995 with your arrogant posture?" "Ah, I'm sorry. I thought you would make the first move Anyway, let me see the quality of your crane pick." Before he finished speaking, Cao? Sword flew up, Nai Luo Luo! Perhaps stimulated by Cao Jian’s words, He Bing really used Crane Pick. But when he held the grass-sword's Naraku and counterattacked, the grass-sword had already fallen to the ground. Crane picking? Dragon shooting! ??Cleanly, He Bing was hit in the middle, smoke came out of his chest, but his fist missed. But this was only a moment that was frozen in the eyes of Xiaoyu or Xianla, and Kagura Qianlong could only see Hebing being beaten to the ground by a grass sword - eight swords, pierced through! "As expected, what you used is not a real crane pick." Cao Jian patted his sleeves, "I hope it's because the students are not smart, not because the teacher is incompetent." After saying that, he jumped off the stage and returned to Xiaoyu, leaving Xia Hebing was doing the Pingsha Luoyan pose with his head smoking. Text Chapter 105 - The so-called moves 98 volumes Chapter 105 - The so-called moves Kachel Ahoy. A native South American in his thirties who works as a history professor at a university. Black hair, yellow skin, facial features from the southeastern coast of China, slightly fair. Yes, if you look at his bloodline, he is an out-and-out Han Chinese. My ancestors were Hakkas who were deceived into working as foreigners in the Americas and then settled there - thus we can sum up the long history of ups and downs in one sentence. Unlike most Chinese who came from the same country, Kachel Ahoy’s ancestors strictly adhered to intermarriage within the Chinese community and strict Chinese education within the family. Therefore, even after a hundred years, if you throw Kachel Ahoy on a bench in a park in China and let him read a newspaper quietly for a whole day, no one will notice that he is a foreigner. people. Perhaps, being proficient in Chinese and majoring in history was one of the reasons why Mai Zhuo sent him to deal with the group of people in front of him. In front of you- When Kachel Ahoy arrived at the stage in the middle of the square, He Bing was finally getting up after a long period of fighting. Although Kachel Ahoy has never participated in KOF himself, and he does not like violence, this does not prevent him from understanding Hebing. Even when He Bing debuted in 1996, he paid attention to it - just like he paid attention to the two poor disciples of South Korea. "Excuse me, what happened just now?" Looking at He Bing's hair that was mostly singed, Kachel Ahoy raised his eyebrows, looked around, and finally came to Cao Jian, with an academic air. . "I fought with him." Kachel Aho, who was on the opposite side, was gentle and graceful, and Cao Jian also looked graceful. "Who are you?" "I was sent by Mai Zhuo. I heard that you know Wu Shi, so I want to see it. I'm sorry to bother you." Kachel Aho started the discussion straight to the point, and then smiled at the staff member who was packing the camera not far away: "Please leave me a copy of the original video. I think Mr. Mai Zhuo will be interested." .Thanks." "Then, please give me one too!" Kagura Qianlong also shouted while the conversation was going on. Seeing this, Xian La seemed dumbfounded: "Youhow can you learn from Mai Zhuo?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and said nothing. She slowly walked onto the stage, put one hand on He Bing's shoulder, brushed the gray hair from his face with the other, and asked in a soft voice: "Is he stronger than Kusanagi?" "No, he is definitely not Kusanagi." Although He Bing was standing, her body fell halfway towards Kagura Qianryu. The weight made her stagger slightly, but she immediately stood up stronger and listened quietly. According to He Bing's words, "I couldn't do three moves under Cao Jing at the beginning, but that was an absolute gap including strength. And he, the person who calls himself Cao Jing, deliberately used the same moves as I used. He had almost the same power, and then used moves with similar charm to completely defeat me If what he said about killing me was not a boast my current strength may really be just a toy in his eyes." "Does the move really exist?" Kagura Qianlong still didn't seem to believe it. "Maybe it's just like the road, it doesn't matter whether it exists or not I once thought that moves are dead and people are alive. Soon, someone said that the so-called moves are what is most suitable for oneself. Then someone used a lot of historical data to make it known. I understood that moves are like prose, the form is scattered but the spirit is not scattered. How well it is used varies from person to person. Later, someone told me that moves are like different winding roads, in order to reach the peak of martial arts. Peak, even if it is the same road, some people wander around the mountainside all their lives, some people can climb to the top of the mountain, and some people can find a new path in the middle. And those so-called strengths and weaknesses are just a comparison between two people at different times. It's just altitude. And now, this person who defeated me completely with martial arts says that the moves are just the product of stages in the pursuit of martial arts." He Bing spoke very slowly, as if every word was a memory. "Maybe, anyway, I am called an amateur. Anyway, I firmly believe that the so-called moves are all false. The so-called victory without moves is just to listen to the force." Kagura Qianlong concluded unwaveringly. . He Bing tilted his head in surprise: "Ting Jin? Is that a term for Tai Chi?" Seeing that the tip of He Bing's nose was only a few centimeters away from her own, Kagura Qianlong smiled softly, raised her head slightly, and rubbed her two noses together. "Kung Fu, Wanyuan returns to his clan." Finally, after whispering and biting his ears, Kagura Qianlong half pulled and half supported He Bing, reached out and patted his back to make him stand up straight, and then looked down the stage together Oh no, it was the sudden roar below. attracted their attention. It’s Xiaoyu. She waved her right hand diagonally towards the ground, and a stream of flames quickly rushed towards Kachel Ahoy. The latter was so close that he was caught off guard and started to burn.   Obvious assassination flames. "Ah!" Kachel Ahoy's pedantic spirit disappeared, screaming and jumping around to put out the flames everywhere on his body. "What's wrong?" "This guy wanted to challenge Xiaojian, but Xiaoyu said that he wanted to grab a toy, so we got into a disagreement. In the end, the talk broke down." Xianla explained, looking back at the stage, and saw Kagura Qianlong hooking He Bing's shoulder , ready to jump down eagerly, but couldn't help but frown. But before she could organize her next words, Xiaoyu's voice took over the topic: "What, just reacting to a fight and still challenging? Do you think it's an exhibition match with a referee, gloves, braces, and prohibited items?" "Let me just say I'm not suitable for fighting." After finishing fighting the fire, Kachel Ahoy muttered, and then used his five fingers as claws to comb the hair pile that was burned into post-modern art. "Although I failed verythatbut I have completed the mission after all. I heard that you were in a coffee shop, right? Do you want to go back for a drink? Or, can I recommend a good Chinese restaurant near you? I am here in a hurry, and I still want to go back for a drink." No lunch." Suddenly, Kachel Ahoy’s cell phone rang. One minute later. "Master Kagura, please let me take you and your bodyguard to the airport at four o'clock in the afternoon to greet Yagami. Then, your entire Yagami team will have dinner together. In addition, if Miss Senra is interested, you and Your friends are also invited.” Kachel Ahoy has returned to the steady posture of a mature man, although the clothes that were burned all over his body look very immodest. "Iori Yagami~!" Xianla reached out and poked Xiaoyu, "Do you want to go and have a look?" "That depressed guy, I don't want to see him anymore!" Xiaoyu hesitated for a few seconds, then suddenly shouted, "Seeing his miserable look makes me feel tired!" Kagura Qianlong and He Bing jumped down holding hands, with question marks written on their faces. "Ah, you guys" Looking at their looks, Xianla gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words, "just treat him as having his period." (Ah, I haven’t updated it for a long time. But let me tell you a wishplease give me a long review~) Text Chapter 106 - Qin Yue Yang and Qin Yue Yin 98 volumes Chapter 106 - Qin Yue Yang and Qin Yue Yin Yagami’an’s plane arrived on time. The person who picked me up was also on time. Senra finally came with Xiaoyu, because Kusanagi seems to be interested in Iori Yagami. "Look, after so many years, I'm still wearing the same outfit. Even if he doesn't like it, I don't." Xiaoyu pointed at the classic style of Iori Yagami coming from a distance, feeling very resentful, "Xiaojia, let's discuss it, okay? ?” "What?" "Close the door, release the small sword, and beat Iori Yagami down, okay?" Although Xiaoyu opened her seemingly clear eyes, Cao Jian beside her did not follow her instructions: "Iori Yagami is not Hebing, it is not that easy to defeat him Also, if you close the door and let him go, you are also letting yourself go. " So, the two started arguing. It has become the scenery in the eyes of others. Mai Zhuo just smiled. This is the first time she has seen the trio that has been bothering her for a long time. The guy who works for nests is basically a comedy, using ordinary camera equipment to film the speed of fighters. However, Kagura Qianryu described Hebing's complete defeat as one-sided, and the person involved Thinking about it, Mai Zhuo looked at He Bing who was silent. His hair has been trimmed, it's short, and has a hint of smartness. Coupled with the ashen expression on his face, he really looks like a bodyguard. However, from the moment Kachel Ahoy took them to the airport, he said nothing. Even if he was talking to other people, he would just stay aside and act like a spectator. He suffered such a big blow? “That’s all, there’s no need to worry about He Bing like Shermei did to Chris, he always has his own ideas. Thinking of Shermei, Mai Zhuo couldn't help but look at Xian La who was hiding behind the sword. Whip is a young man that he is very optimistic about, but Xian La, who is exactly the same as Whip, can't see the aura of a young man. She was like a mother doting on the pair of guys who looked like Cao Jing. But it’s just as if. “It’s not that you hold it in your mouth for fear of melting, but rather like a rich second-generation housekeeper who can’t be beaten or scolded. Well, that's not right either. That Xiaoyu has no real respect for Xianla at all, but it is only for Xianla. The question is, why do I always feel a warm feeling when I look at Xian La? And why is she hiding from herself? Putting aside his distracting thoughts for the time being, Mai Zhuo brushed his temples and walked towards Iori Yagami, who was dragging his luggage - the so-called luggage, except for music equipment, was almost gone. "Let me introduce to you, this one's name is Xian La. The other two are definitely not Cao Jing anyway." Iori Yagami had already seen it, but precisely because they were two "Kusa Kyo", he didn't show any special movement. Following Mai Zhuo's gesture, Iori Yagami nodded to Xianla, then Kusanagi with a faint smile, and finally The moment Yagami'an and Xiaoyu's eyes met, Xiaoyu's face turned half red but not white. "An, youIare you okay?" Iori Yagami is confused. "No, you should still be like thatnot good at allwhy don't you settle down? Tanjian is actually very good" Xiaoyu’s words made Iori Yagami’s pupils shrink, and he even left the luggage cart unknowingly: “Who are you?” "IIwon't tell you!" Xiaoyu was a little flustered. After saying this, she turned around and ran away! "Hey, waitHey!" Xianla shouted, but she could only watch him run away, "Oh my god! I can't live this day!" With hatred, Xianla smiled apologetically at everyone: "I'm really sorry, but I can't ignore him. So, I can't be present at today's dinner. Xiaojian, we" "Xiaojia, please follow Xiaoyu first. I will come back for dinner." Kusanagi said to Iori Yagami, "I'll play with him first." "Then well, don't take it off for fun." With a warning, Xianla smiled at Mai Zhuo, then took a deep look at He Bing, and then left. Watching her gradually disappear, Kagura Qianryu looked at the uncertain face of Iori Yagami and the calm and self-contained Kusanagi sword, and couldn't help but whisper to He Bing: "You said, this Kusanagi sword belongs to Iori Yagami. Opponent?" "No matter what the result isit can at least determine something" He Bing murmured, but he looked at Mai Zhuo on the other side, "I really hope that Iori Yagami can win." However, Yagami-an never goes as expected: "I'm not interested in the fake Kusanagi." Then, Bento Kusanagi walked up to Mai Zhuo as if he didn't exist and said, "This kind of thingWhy should sex remain in the world? " "Really? Should I say that you will be confused if you care?" Cao Jian smiled nonchalantly, "Sister Mai Zhuo, please help him carry his luggage. There are some things that are not easy to explain verbally, so just let him It’s easier to understand it if you don’t have a physical body.” The last word he spoke was accompanied by the cold wind of fists, "Desolate Biting!" Iori Yagami's reaction was very timely No, in the Hebing scale, it was already on time - he turned slightly and lowered his head to avoid the swift fist and the flame. At the same time, at this extremely close distance The purple flames are exposed - ghost burning! In this flash of lightning, Mai Zhuo grabbed the luggage cart that Iori Yagami had left and quickly backed away. Pedestrians who were already keeping their distance moved around to clear the place. Crane picking? Dragon shooting! The sword didn’t give Iori Yagami’s Oniyaki a chance to strike. Taking advantage of his buried body, he punched him on the shoulder. Iori Yagami's reaction to the situation was obviously stronger than that of He Bing. He buried his body lower and scurried behind Kusanagi Ken. However, as soon as he turned around, he was faced with an increasingly larger fist - a poisonous bite! Without any hesitation, Iori Yagami quickly leaned over and walked away. But Cao Jian never gave him a chance to distance himself. Although each punch did not hit Iori Yagami, it restricted his body shape and prevented him from finding a good opportunity to counterattack. Maybe it was because Iori couldn't bear to run away for a minute, or maybe he couldn't accept such an opponent and this situation. Finally, Iori no longer evaded, and tried his best to carry the grass? At the cost of Ken Nanase, one move of Kototsuki Yinya Pushed into Cao Jian's chest. However, when Qin Yueyin's back hand pressed the five claws on the door, Kusanagi's hand also grabbed Yagami's neck at the same time - Qin Yueyang! "boom!" The flames of two colors exploded, and ordinary people like Kagura Qianlong were immediately blinded. But He Bing and Mai Zhuo saw it The sword's face was covered with blood, and his hair was almost completely turned into ashes. But Iori Yagami left the ground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? alone! When the dust settled, the grass sword just trampled Iori Yagami under his feet, but his blood also flowed down. "It's impossible for Qin Yueyin to beat Qin Yueyang. You lost once in London, but you still don't understand here? Haven't you tried to cross the river?" Cao Jian seemed to complain, "Are you an idiot?" With that said, he walked towards Mai Zhuo and said, "Sister Mai Zhuo, you have to teach that idiot a lesson, otherwise, Xiaoyu will be confused. In addition, I can lend you some clothes." Before Mai Zhuo agreed, He pulled up her sleeves and wiped the blood on his face. "Thank you. Then, I'm leaving. After all, Xian La asked me to go home for dinner." Until Cao Jian left alone, no one spoke. When Iori stood up slowly, Mai Zhuo seemed to come back to his senses: "Iori, how injured are you?" "On the contrary, it's not serious at all." Iori Yagami looked embarrassed all over, but upon closer inspection, only the outer skin of his throat had burn marks. "It's strange." At this time, He Bing suddenly clenched his fists - only Kagura Qianlong, who was half hiding behind him and leaning on his arm, noticed it. "Iori Yagami, do you feel like you're being crushed before you go head-to-head?" (For the sake of the party-state, please continue to ask for long comments~) Text Chapter 107 - Ting Jin 98 volumes Chapter 107 - Ting Jin Iori Yagami didn’t answer Hebing’s question, and Hebing didn’t force it. Or, for them, the grass sword that comes and goes in a hurry seems like a memory that ends without any problem. even. Even Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong remained silent. The eerie silence lasted until late at night. Mai Zhuo arranged for Kagura Qianlong and He Bing to have connected and connected rooms, but Kagura Qianlong got into He Bing's room after taking a shower, shaking his wet hair. ――Tell me, tell me everything you want to tell me. Ambiguously pulling He Bing and sitting on the edge of the bed, Kagura Qianlong smiled, pressed the guitar on his thigh with his left hand, put his right hand around his waist, and reached into the pocket of his coat - while gently tapping Morse code. The lights in the room are bright, setting off the stars or flashing neon lights outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. He Bing looked at Kagura Qianlong carefully, with a pair of firm and waiting eyes. Finally, he lowered his head, leaned on Kagura Qianlong's shoulder, and looked towards the night sky. The left hand reached under the guitar and struck on the outside of Kagura Qianlong's thigh. ??——Although many people say that I am very strong now and am a world-class player, it is precisely because of my progress that I understand the gap between myself and the three artifacts. It's like when I watched the battle between the three artifacts and Goenitz in 1996. I could only see a few shadows of different colors jumping around in the broken arena. My eyesight at that time, and There is no essential difference between you; in 1997, I made some progress. Watching the Seven Shackles Club defeat Terry, I could understand his movements, but I also understood better what level of strength it was. I once thought it was a gap that I would never be able to overcome. This year, it seems that I can compete with Yagami to a certain extent, but I understand that it is not that I have caught up with him, but that he is too injured. Today, I was completely defeated by that grass swordsman of unknown origin. In fact, he was probably a person who was not as powerful as me, but he, in the so-called moves he denied, made me experience the gap again. Feel. If it is not representative that he defeated me with one move, then, seeing that Iori Yagami, who had lost the opportunity, had no room to counterattack under his leisurely offensive, I deeply felt that this was not something that a person could achieve in his lifetime. Precision and calmness. What a talent! ??-But he won the so-called move, but he was injured more seriously, didn't he? Kagura Qianlong smiled, and there was a shallow reflection on the floor-to-ceiling windows, but He Bing did not notice it. ??―You are abusinessman, or a politician, or a commander-in-chief, oranyway, you are not a fighter. So, you can't understand how I feel. What you care about is the shortest piece of wood in the bucket, but I was shocked that one piece of wood was so long. Maybe, that's because you are the one using the bucket, but I choose to create. ――Fool, even if you are a user, although you cannot make it yourself, you must at least be able to read the design drawings, right? Otherwise, what should I do if I am deceived? Finally, He Bing spotted the translucent Kagura Qianlong's confident smile on the window. He lowered his gaze, followed her breasts, and landed on the strings of the sycamore-colored guitar—— what you mean? ?—Give me an example! In the age of cold weapons, cavalry hedging was almost a matter of life and death in an instant. To be more specific, in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Cao was not allowed to shoot Zhao Yun with cold arrows at Changbanpo. Even so, how could Zhao Yun, alone, maintain a high-intensity battle for such a long time, kill countless enemies and retreat safely? ?—That’s a romance, it doesn’t count, right?- Whether it is a romance or not, that doesn’t matter. What matters is that it can indeed be done. First of all, in the real Three Kingdoms era, there were no guns yet, and masters generally used spears. Weapons like spears are relatively light, and in the so-called stabbing and slashing, a single poke will at least result in loss of combat effectiveness. In other words, with the help of horsepower, it doesn't take much effort for a master to kill someone. Moreover, spears do not have the problem of being easily curled like swords. Just like the grass sword defeating you, he only needs one move. If you have good mobility and damage, he can kill one of you with one move, and kill a hundred of you with just one move times a hundred. And this kind of skill, no matter how he explains it, no matter whether my eyes can see clearly or not, to put it bluntly, it is just listening. Maybe I'm not qualified to judge the extent of his level, but as for the gap I don't think that kind of quantitative accumulation has caused a real qualitative change. Feeling the message that Kagura Qianlong knocked on his waist, He Bing looked at the guitar in trance and thought for a while. ――If the idea of ??Tingjin is so reliable, then why doesn’t Tai Chi have enough influence? "Haha!" Kagura Qianlong couldn't help but play a few cheerful notes- Are you being stupid? Is it possible to leaveThe existence of physical qigong, for example, if sister Athena throws a mental power ball at you, how will you listen? What's the use of listening to it? If qigong does not exist in the world, perhaps Tai Chi will really be the pinnacle of martial arts in a certain period of time, but that is just a hypothesis. He Bing seemed to be lost in thought again. Kagura Qianlong stopped beating, took out his right hand from He Bing's pocket, held it tightly, and at the same time leaned his head down, gently pressing it against his temporarily repaired short hair. After a long time, He Bing's fingers started to move again—— Thanks. Although I'm still not sure whether you are right, you used your theory to temporarily solve my knot. "Good night." After saying that, He Bing stood up slowly, and Kagura Qianlong also sat upright. …… When Hebing fell asleep, Mai Zhuo and Iori Yagami were enjoying the cool air on an open-air bench near the hotel. He said it was to enjoy the coolness, but in fact Mai Zhuo watched Yagami rub medicine on his throat. "You know? This is a product of nests." Iori Yagami looked at her strangely: "It was there many years ago." "Yes! Nests, a pharmaceutical company that exists around everyone. If you guessed it correctly, you have always thought so, right? It has strong strength, advanced technology, and a good reputation. So, I wonder if Kagura Chizuru has told You, the organizer of this year's kof98, are nests. Did she tell you that the pair of grass you saw in the afternoon claimed to be the result of plastic surgery under nests. Although it took away the business of Kagura Palace like a newborn calf It makes me very happy, but since the man who calls himself Cao Jian can beat you into a mess even if he is injured, I can no longer just be an interested spectator." With his hand on his throat, Iori Yagami’s eyebrows were furrowed as if they wanted to connect. "The problem is that I am no longer the same person I was in 1997. I am not even your opponent in 1996." "Really? I also heard that the three guys from the Hell Band had a similar experience. So, I doubt it. I am the number one in the world right now - it's a lot of pressure!" Text Chapter 1 of my new book (It is said to have a strong smell of Nasu mushrooms?) (Let me start by saying: Many readers have said that with such a theme, setting and writing, they will definitely be overwhelmed by posting in - Piaotian Literature - but submission is promising. Many people said that they thought it was published by Nasu Mushrooms I read the book in Chinese, and some people pointed to the background setting and said that Nasu Moguchi and I had a car accident and were completely changed beyond recognition. The problem is, I haven’t read any of Momogu’s books! So, please give it a try and tell me what you think? Please leave a book review sincerely.) Chapter One "I have told you the road ahead as much as possible. However, no matter how much you fantasize about it, it is impossible to grasp the outline there before you actually arrive. You will be like a fish that has looked up countless times, exercising in order to land. It kills every organ, but when you actually get ashore, your honed gills will be of no use.” During the hot summer vacation, there are always not many people on campus, especially at noon. Only the continuous sound of cicadas makes people feel restless. Zou Wen was hiding on a bench in the shade of a roadside tree, reading a book, looking lazy. This was supposed to be a time for him to enjoy the tranquility alone, but a warning from far and near broke the calm and natural environment. Zou Wen frowned and raised his head. Perhaps, he was not disgusted, but confused, because the sound that came into his ears was very pleasant, but he had never heard it before. It was a man and a woman who looked like lovers, walking towards him hand in hand, or passing by him. But in the next moment, Zou Wen denied her guess—— The man replied firmly: "I understand, I am willing, and I insist." No matter his tone or expression, he didn't look like someone in love, nor did he look like someone in the midst of a breakup. Instead, he looked like someone who truly believed in taking an oath. "Then, we can only remember each other in the world." The woman said melancholy, but her tone was very plain. She took the man's hand and sat on the bench together, ignoring Zou Wen's presence. At this moment, Ruiwen is on the left, the woman is in the middle, and the man is on the right. They stared at each other, and Zou Wen could only look at the beautiful black hair on the back of the woman's head. Wrinkle Wen was dumbfounded. Although their behavior was not wrong at all, he could not figure out why such a pair of people appeared in such a place at such a moment and said such words with such expressions. The strange silence lasted for a long time amid the cicada’s chirping. Until Zou Wen tentatively stretched her neck, bypassed the woman's black hair, and looked at the man's face. Handsome yet calm, sharp yet restrainedmany praiseful words quickly entered Zou Wen's mind. But faster, the woman's calm voice dispersed them: "Goodbye." After the words fell, the woman let go of her hand, and the man disappeared. Without any fancy effects, without any warning, it just disappeared. Zou Wen blinked her eyes, rubbed her eyes subconsciously, quickly closed them again, shook her head, and took a closer look. No, it seems like it never happened. Suddenly, the woman turned her head and looked at Zou Wen carefully. In an instant, Zou Wen became nervous, and her highly concentrated mind recalled a scene for no reason. Could it be thatshe would ask herself: "What's your mother's surname?" Although it was a classic movie scene, Zou Wen didn’t want it to happen to herself. Three seconds later. "What's your last name?" Zou Wen almost screamed. "My last name isZou." "Mr. Zhou?" "Noit's Zou, not Zhou." The normal conversation made Zou Wen's mood slightly stable, but the woman blinked and seemed to be thinking. "I'm sorry, I'm not proficient in Chinese yet." “Nothing, nothing… Excuse me, are you… a magician?” "Are you referring to what happened just now?" The woman tilted her head and thought for a few seconds, then replied seriously and in a clear tone: "In layman's terms, I am a magician." Zou Wen, who had regained her breath, looked at her, but couldn't help but laugh: "The magic trick you just performed is really comparable to magic. Anyway, I didn't see the flaw. That's right, you should be so arrogant." "The technology in the camera obscura is magic." The woman's expression did not change anything because of Zou Wen's smile. She still explained plainly, "Whether I am hiding the person next to me on the bench like a magician." Behind his back or elsewhere, his existence is still completely obliterated. To you, it's all magic - as long as you can't find out the reason for his disappearance." "After all, it's not magic!" Zou Wen smiled happily, as if what happened today finally broke the boredom of the hot summer vacation: "Say?, where did you change him? Oh, wait, such a sophisticated magic trick would probably not be easily revealed, right? " "It is indeed very exquisite." The woman smiled, "It is so exquisite that you would not be able to find him in this world." "Of course, I'm not a rich and powerful second generation. It's too easy for someone to avoid me." Zou Wen laughed loudly and began to look at the other person's face seriously, "You are so beautiful, and your voice sounds like yours." So beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful magician with my own eyes. Well, magicians, I have never seen such a beautiful magic trick so close. But then again, why did you show it to me by chance? Could it be that this is your new experience? Developed magic?” Zou Wen’s words seemed to have touched the woman. "My surname is Han, you can call me Jiang Xue." "Han Jiangxue, what a good name." "Fishing alone in the snow in the cold river may seem like a beautiful artistic conception, but it may not be the same for the person involved." Han Jiangxue shook her head and extended her hand to Zou Wen. "Hello, my name is Zou Wen, Yu Wenwen. I was negligent in my work when registering for household registration. I have been troubled a lot, but I think my name is good." When Zou Wen's hand was about to hold Han Jiangxue's, he suddenly paused: "I won't disappear suddenly when you let go, right?" "That first depends on whether you are willing or not." Han Jiangxue took the initiative to reach forward a little further and hold it gently. "What if I want to?" "Then it depends on whether you have the qualifications." Han Jiangxue smiled. Zou Wen also laughed. The smile is like a silent melody, spreading in the summer campus. Two strangers met by chance on a bench under the shade of a tree. They started talking. Like all ordinary people's reaction when meeting a master, Zou Wen wanted to ask everything, but she didn't know where to start, let alone what questions she could ask, and whether there would be any taboos about which ones. On the other hand, Han Jiangxue always remained indifferent with a little smile. She asked trivial matters calmly, looking at the other person seriously. Soon, the conversation became Zou Wen’s confession: Zou Wen has a sister named Zou Wen. They were supposed to use each other's names, but after a strange mistake, they were too lazy to correct the small mistake made by the police. However, Zou Wen is now following the professor's topic on the university campus, while Zou Wen is boredly reading novels on the high school campus. The relationship between brother and sister has been good since childhood, but in the eyes of parents, relatives and friends, it is a bit distorted - the sister with a bright future has a boyfriend with a bright future, but the brother who is waiting to die does not even have a girlfriend. The many differences in details and the different perspectives brought by these differences did not affect the relationship between the brothers and sisters who were thousands of miles apart, but they gave Zou Wen a lot of depression. This is why he would rather read alone in an empty campus during the hottest time than fly to the capital with his parents to bother his sister - he would rather talk to his sister on the phone for hours than in front of her. Listen to those talking about each other. "How lonely!" Finally, Zou Wen let out a long sigh. "Those who know me are worried about me; those who don't know me don't know what I want. Life is often like this." Han Jiangxue's smile gave Zou Wen a sense of relief, "At least, you still have a sister." "For someone I've known for less than an hour, you are very lovable. Could this be a basic skill of a magician?" Zou Wen analyzed speculatively, "Okay, let's talk about you too! Newcomer Teacher? That legendary person whose main job is living and his side job is eating? " "What you said is not accurate. 'Find a career to survive in society, find a career to survive spiritually.' This is a better description." Han Jiangxue crossed her legs and covered her knees with her hands, but it gave people an elegant feeling. " In fact, such people are not great people. They cannot be recognized by society and mobilize resources in the direction of their own pursuits. Of course, in the eyes of people who have no direction or cannot survive, they are already great." "Okay, okay, you are a real talent. So, here and now" "Farewell to someone who has been with us for a long time." Han Jiangxue gave the answer directly. A gust of wind blew by, the leaves of the street trees rustled, and Han Jiangxue's black hair also fluttered in the wind. Zou Wen seemed to smell the words "sad as lilac", but the woman in front of her obviously did not have that kind of demeanor. She seemed to be someone telling historyhistory. Zou Wen has never seen such a look, at least, never on the face of such a beautiful woman. However, he quickly came to his senses and corrected himself out of habit: "If I am not mistaken, you are referring to the man who was made invisible by your magic, but from your conversation, I can feel that you are not lovers. And nurturing each other is used to describe husband and wife.”"I'm not wrong. If you don't believe me, you can ask Zhuang Zhou." Han Jiangxue stood up and walked out of the shade of the tree with her hands behind her hands. The scorching sun shone bright light on her skin, giving the illusion of gleaming light. Until this moment, Zou Wen didn't consciously look at what she was wearing: a snow-white dress, with a lot of golden lace on the arm-length cuffs, and the soft white shoes that were exposed. Apart from that, there is almost nothing, no usual female attire, rings, earrings, necklaces, or other accessories. At least, even Zou Wen, that slovenly girl, often wears hair presses sent by Mi Tu. And Han Jiangxue has nothing. However, Zou Wen felt that this was how it should be, as if those non-existent decorations would be a disastrous stain if they really existed. This dress is enough. Sensing Zou Wen’s gaze, Han Jiangxue simply faced him and remained silent. After looking at each other for a long time, Zou Wen squeezed out a conclusion from between her teeth: "It's perfect." "Thanks." Zou Wen didn’t know whether Han Jiangxue understood the meaning of her words. He just watched Han Jiangxue bring out a top hat from behind his back, put it on lightly, and then smiled at himself. "Are all excellent magicians so ingenious and inefficient?" "It's just the technology behind the camera obscura." Han Jiangxue bowed slightly, "Goodbye, Zou Wen." After saying that, she turned and left in the gentle summer wind. Han Jiangxue’s figure disappeared at the corner of the road, and Zou Wen was still looking in that direction with a dull expression. I don’t know how long it took, but he suddenly took out his mobile phone and made a call. "Wen'er, can you answer the phone?" "The boss is calling. I'm in the car going to the laboratory. I'll arrive in ten minutes." There was a sound like wind chimes on the other side of the phone, which accompanied Zou Wen throughout her childhood. "Let me make a long story short. I encountered a female magician in school. She made a living person disappear, about one meter away from me." "That's not surprising. Magic, you are just an amateur." "The problem is, I chatted with her for nearly an hour, and she almost checked my household registration, but I only knew her name! She only wore a dress, and I thought it was perfect, but when she changed into a dress After putting on the hat, I thought it was even more perfect! Wen'er, are all magicians aliens?" "I think it's your dull heart that has been dull for more than 20 years that finally stirs up the love between men and women. A magician sister-in-law is interesting." "Wen'er!" "Okay, is she pretty?" "certainly." "Are you as beautiful as me?" "Whenwhat do you mean?" "What do you mean by me? Wait" After a while, the wind chime-like voice sounded again, "The boss is urging you. You want to drive fast. I'll call you tonight." "Hello……" "Hold on, female magicianhaha" With only the blind tone left on the phone, Zou Wen slowly stood up, messy in the wind. love at first sight? Falling in love at first sight while watching a woman who claims to have broken up with the man she was in love with? Am I that mean? Probably not. Text Chapter 108 - Late at night 98 volumes Chapter 108 - Late at night Looking coldly at Mai Zhuo's self-pitying lamentation, the various lights of the night shone on that peerless face, Yagami'an's frown gradually relaxed, as if what was in front of him was a farce. "A woman like you is, at best, a good person." "It's not just about being a good person." Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, then laughed heartily, and suddenly approached Iori Yagami, stroking his chin with his slender fingers, "Thank you for describing me as a person!" The beauty is delicious, but it is a pity that Iori Yagami is unmoved. It seems that Mai Zhuo is not playing with his own face, but with a statue: "Are you determined to win the championship in kof98?" "Let it go. You have to ask our new team leader about this." Mai Zhuo leaned closer to Iori Yagami's chest, hooked his back with one hand, blew into his earlobe, and asked softly, "Even that Xiaoyu?" Everyone knows what happened in the valley, you are really famous all over the world, but why don’t you see many media hyping up your private life?" "Mainstream public opinion is in your hands. You shouldn't ask me about the things you doubt." Iori Yagami sat calmly in his arms, but Mai Zhuo sat upright, withdrew the hand wrapped around his back to caress the scar on his throat, and looked directly into his eyes - a pair of complicated eyes that had always interested her. "Yes, even after hundreds of years of fighting, the parties involved have invariably maintained an atmosphere, even when they were baptized by the Industrial Revolution. The hot weapons updated from generation to generation are overwhelming, as if they were magical in the eyes of the public. The result of ordinary fighters who have worked hard for a lifetime is to eat a recruit's egg - Iori Yagami, did you know?" Mai Zhuo's warm expression was like those proud historians writing calmly with their swords and pens. I used the data from my own personal experience, and then added a "reasonable basis" at the end, "In the European Middle Ages, at the Lateran Synod in 1139, the church only nominally announced a ban on believers using crossbows in internal conflicts, but it did not involve crossbows in crossbows. In the military war - their approach was so ugly that after many years of rumors, it became because "a noble knight must not be killed by a humble peasant with a crossbow", so the use of crossbows was banned in medieval Europe. "As he spoke, Mai Zhuo retracted his hand and waved it gently in the air, "But we are not that stupid. Tokyo gathered the fighters within its control and formed a team that learned from each other's strengths to make the opponent collapse from the beginning of logistics. There was no chance for the formation of hot weapon troops; London used its strong accumulation to directly form the Congratulatory Army Formation, which was put into actual combat for the first time in the late period of World War I and immediately crushed the balance of strategic stalemate." "You are very smart, so you did whatever it took to fight for that tailor during World War II." Yagami An interrupted Mai Zhuo's enthusiasm coldly. "He is such a genius!" Mai Zhuo's face glowed red, and there was even a hint of shyness. "Even the Three Artifacts and the Eight Masters there doubted whether martial arts would be replaced by industrial technology on the battlefield. In the 1990s, he came out of nowhere and clearly told us that a top fighter can determine the outcome of a big battle, and if it is a group" "Until the mushroom cloud is born." Iori interrupted her again. This time, Mai Zhuo fell into silence. Iori Yagami looked at her quietly, without desire or disgust, without affection or consideration, as if he was far away from her. "Iori, do you know? This is probably a major factor that prompted the master's determination last year." There was another moment of silence. Mai Zhuo stood up slowly and looked down at Iori Yagami on the bench. He was still the same, always having thoughts that she could not guess. So, she decided to turn around and leave: "It's night." However, Iori Yagami rarely took the initiative to speak: "At that time, Orochi sang a song with the voice of Asamiya Athena." "What!" Mai Zhuo looked back in surprise. "It seems that your master's so-called determination is not firm." Yagami brushed his fiery red hair, very cool, "I also know a lot of rumors from back then. The tailors of the past have already met that end, and now Hebing, you guys How do you want to concoct it? Rumors in Tokyo, rumors in London, Rio de Janeiro, not even just rumors, you sing and I go on stage, it's wonderful? Disgusting!" Iori Yagami left without looking back, just like his free and easy silhouette. Mai Zhuo stood there, groaning, and finally shed tears late at night. …… "Hey, be gentle! It will hurt!" "Idiot! I thought only Xiaoyu was the fool, but I didn't expect you to be even more stupid than her!" "Hey, Xiaojia, do you want to be pushed down by me? Have you ever cursed someone in front of them like this?" "What's wrong with me scolding? What's wrong with me scolding you? I don't even think about what you did in public! 'No, you should stillThat is not good at all Why not settle down? Tanima is actually very good' Do you think you are Iori Yagami's ex-girlfriend or something? You are a man now, man! " "Hahahiss!" "What are you laughing at? You know it hurts? You deserve it! It's okay to challenge Iori Yagami. Do you think he is a young child like He Bing? You are lucky to come back alive" "If it weren't for poor health, Iori Yagami would be just a dish, okay?" "Okay, you are so tall! Can you remember a little longer? You are here to have fun, not to compete for the best martial arts in the world! Now, 'King Yagami Street Fight' will definitely make the headlines The news, even if Mai Zhuo suppresses the matter, a place like Kagura Palace that eats people without spitting out their bones will definitely raise your level of investigation to a focus of attention!" "" "Xiaojia, are you going too far?" "Do you understand the sin of holding a jade? Show off your talents to others, and be plotted by others if you don't care about others. This is the way of the world!" "Tch! The worst we can do is go back. We've been tired of plotting and plotting for so many years. If anyone dares to get it on our head, Xiaojian, we'll cut him up! Anyway, Cao Jing's body won't It’s worth remembering.” "Ah, maybe, I'm used to it anyway Hiss! Xiaoyu, don't make me talk!" …… “Ms. Feifei, it’s already very late. There are still preliminaries tomorrow.” "I know that the one named Mary and Mai Shiranui have all gone back to their rooms to sleep. I just want to watch you I thought you were the master of the Kagura Palace who has so many things to do, but you can be so leisurely, so enviable." "When I am busy, it will not be here and now, nor in front of you." "Yes, the so-called kof is a holiday for people like you, right?" "Maybe." "No wonder you all spare no effort to promote it! So, do you plan to win the championship this time?" "Any competition is just artificially planned, and it is only a small part of the world. Whether to win a championship requires not only strength, but also timing. You should have understood this. Miss Feifei, I really need to take a rest. ." "Okay, okay, I'm just looking forward to your exhibition match." …… Finally, people in America, even as busy as Mai Zhuo, still fall asleep with dreams, and even Kagura Qianryu's peaceful face is filled with a comfortable smile. At the same time, in Asia, kof98’s opening match has begun. Text Chapter 109 - Faith 98 volumes Chapter 109 - Faith Since the team worthy of the name "Japanese Team" is not local, kof98's first preliminaries do not have much weight. However, in the good fighting atmosphere in Tokyo, at least the excitement was decent. As the sun shines its light on the rotating earth at a constant speed every day, people with ideals are also standing on and even being lifted off the stages one by one around the world. Yes, the football World Cup needs to be held every four years, because if it is too frequent, it will lose its value. But the annual KOF is becoming more and more popular. No one would trade at a loss. The old tailor said this many years ago. The first preliminary match of the Super Power Team was in Singapore. The venue was simply the Singapore Indoor Stadium where Asamiya Athena held her concert. The opponent was a team composed of police officers from the Singapore Police Force. As for the audienceit was hard to get a ticket - whether it was Was it the previous concert ticket or the subsequent KOF match ticket, or did her opponent transfer from the audience? Facing a dense audience, Asamiya Athena, who is very familiar with it, still regards the ring as a stage for her performance, yes, a performance. What she cares about is not the opponent, but the audience, and how to win elegantly and gorgeously without hurting the opponent too seriously. Only with lively soil can the doorways multiply. Zhen Yuanzhai said this many years ago. ?Obviously, the arena has been treated with special techniques. Asamiya Athena's super power ball can be clearly seen after leaving her hand! Like a small orange-red sun, it flies towards the opponent faster or slower, and the energy contained in it increases again and again, until the opponent can no longer defend - when she measures the right strength, the game really enters the stage. Time - from a distance, it looks like an asymmetrical battle. Of course, everything can also be said to set off the elegance of Asamiya Athena. From beginning to end, she only used two tricks: super power ball and teleportation. The opponent can't get close to her figure and can't defend herself. “Three opponents, all of them were defeated. However, Athena Asamiya had no intention of joking: "I'm sorry that I used this method to defeat you. But I really don't want you to get hurt. You also have my concert tickets in your hands, right?" With sincere messages, Asamiya Athena’s first show came to an end. ? However, not all games are so gentle. The closer the teams are, the more brutal the process will be. Regardless of the real ratings, at least it will be broadcast live on a regional scale, which is something that most players have to consider. Not to mention the opportunity to stand tall in front of a global audience after squeezing into the finals. Even Jin Jiafan, who is known for his strictness and justice, made the competition look like a coaching competition, mixed with a lot of personal things. Whether you are seeking wealth, fame, power, or Taoism, Kof can provide opportunities for people to fulfill their wishes. As long as you have desire, you will be trapped in it. This is the benefit network. Shiiken Chong said this, but his tone was full of ridicule. Then, he was scolded by the old tailor and Zhen Yuanzhai. Then, continue listening to the song Athena Asamiya sang impromptu after the exhibition match because she couldn't refuse the hospitality. Richen looked proud, and Seijiro smiled, whipnot in the gym. Soon, the "war" spread all over the world. Whether it is the live audience or live broadcast ratings, as well as feedback from random interviews, it is fully demonstrated that kof98 caters to the desires of the majority of viewers, whether it is the competition arrangement or the new technical support. On the big screen and live TV, when the strong men leap in the air, it is no longer as incomprehensible to ordinary people as before, but there are afterimages representing the trajectory; those out-of-body qigong are no longer close to the distance. You can only detect a little outline by observation, and the various colors make the visual effect more gorgeous. "I can almost imagine what a dream battle it will be in the finals." The interviewed audiences are looking forward to it. On the flight to Indonesia, Athena Asamiya plundered the old tailor’s laptop and watched the video of her game with a wave of eyes. "Richen, are you really sure that the KOF98 is held by the Nests Group, which produces healing drugs commonly used by fighters?" "Although they don't want to be high-profile, this is an indisputable fact." Richen's answer came from the front seat, and she continued to complain to the old tailor that there were no decent fighters in Singapore. She failed to see Asamiya Athena's sorrow. "What's wrong?" Shii Quanzhong sat next to Asamiya Athena and asked with concern. “…it’s a crime to have a jade in your arms!” Athena Asamiya replied quietly: "What kind of benefits can make people have the courage to act like a chariot?" Cao? Xingjiro and Zhenyuan Zhai Tan said that the past and various conjectures of World War II had not heard of the hemps.??Athena's Sorrow. However, Whip sat on the other side of Asamiya Athena. She stopped playing with the whip, turned her head to look at the sad girl beside her, and said in the same light but emotional voice: "Maybe, it is faith." …… About half a million people died - He Bing finally knew what Kagura Qianlong did in Vienna. Iori Yagami seemed to be looking down at his opponents who were not short on the court. Mai Zhuo looked at Kagura Qianlong who was sitting upright. Under Kagura Qianling's order, Kagura Qianling reported in a low voice the developments in Europe over the past two days. Yes, no one can accuse her, there is no evidence, no evidence that can convince the public or common sense. However, no proof is needed at all because only she can do it. But no one rose up. But He Bing in front of him was furious. "Qianlong! Do you really know what you did?" "He Bing, have you read a comic called "Dragon Ball"? The protagonist in it has encountered something called a demon ray. As long as he is hit by the demon ray, anyone with an evil heart will be affected by the demon ray. And the expansion finally explodes" "Don't use shounen comics as a fig leaf, I know what you want to hide!" He Bing stood up suddenly and lifted the skirt of Kagura Qianlong's clothes. The guitar in his arms fell aside, but she immediately reached out to stop it. Kagura Qianling, who wanted to take action, just looked up and stared at him with a smile, waiting for his next words, "That's five hundred thousand people, five hundred thousand people who didn't fight with you for anything! Turn your hands and change the clouds. If your hands are like rain, can you think of life as a game?" "Do you really think that?" Kagura Qianlong grinned, but the same lines were spoken by Mai Zhuo, which made her smile freeze. Taking advantage of this momentary pause, Mai Zhuo continued her words. "The five hundred thousand lives were the fig leaf in the hands of Palace Master Kagura. She used various methods to gather a large number of so-called upper-class people in Europe who did not comply with her wishes in Vienna, and then created this tragedy. What the tragedy concealed was that she excluded The behavior of aliens. An effective way for people to downplay a terror is to cover it with more powerful terror." "Maizhuo!" Kagura Qianlong's scolding made Mai Zhuo's words even more eloquent: "He Bing, you have never experienced real troubled times. The fight between dragons and tigers after World War II was all limited to the whitewashed peace line. The beautiful woman you saw was There is no essential difference between what he did and what Bai Qi did to deceive people. This is only something that is clearly recorded in Chinese history books. What Kagura Palace and European countries did in the Americas is even more indescribable - if you think it is indescribable. "Speak. Jian, Mai Zhuo walked towards He Bing and grabbed his hand holding Kagura Qianlong's shirt, "To be honest, I haven't imagined such a drastic method for many years, and I don't understand what it is." Motives made the young palace lord make such a determination. Moreover, you are already in it. No matter whether you are willing to use such means or not, you must get used to and understand it. Well, let her go, this is the playing field, it is Live broadcast. Do you want me to dictate whether tomorrow’s headlines will be a scandal that is teased as a quarrel between a young couple, or an internal strife that appears to be a break between the strong and the powerful?” "Maizhuo!" Kagura Qianlong shouted again, but her voice was much lower. She held He Bing's hand from the other side, which seemed to be symmetrical with Mai Zhuo's hand. . Text Chapter 110 - Farce 98 volumes Chapter 110 - Farce Maybe he wanted to make a guest appearance as the best actor in front of countless cameras, or maybe he had other ideas. He Bing's pupils wandered between Mai Zhuo beside him and Kagura Qianlong in front of him many times. He finally let go of his hand, but in front of him, He Bing Le Qianlong hugged her waist before her feet touched the ground. "I'm afraid, I will never learn your decisiveness in my life." He Bing gently put her down, withdrew his hands, took a step back, and turned to Mai Zhuo, "Sister Mai Zhuo, there is a question that I want to ask today." Mai Zhuo looked at him gently: "Say." "That night in Nanzhen, you chased away Billy and sent away Yamazaki Ryuji. You were wearing a graceful and luxurious evening dress, and you said you were going to kill me." He Bing grabbed her and was still riding with her just a few seconds ago. The palms of their own hands were raised in front of each other's chests, "But why was it that when I woke up, I was at Leona's house?" "Because I still like you after all!" Mai Zhuo showed warmth, as if there were no cameras around at this moment, "I really can't bear to let you die! They have been talking about this soft-hearted problem for many years, but they still can't change it. . Since you are not willing to stand on my side, I can only give you an ordinary life." "An ordinary life? That's great, I can't thank you enough." He Bing looked at himself, "But look at me now, is there any trace of ordinary life?" "If you insist on going directly to Leona after kof97, everything will not be like today, and even the acting palace master Kagura will not come out. However, you chose to stay in Tokyo. Since I can't keep your heart, Why should I force myself to keep your people?" Mai Zhuo’s calm answer left He Bing speechless. Kagura Qianlong, who was close at hand, looked at them silently, and the gesture behind his back once again stopped Kagura Qianling who wanted to take action. On the field, Iori Yagami has already sent three opponents to the ambulance with assassination flames. Maybe time makes people change, at least this time the opponent has escaped death. The commentator was passionate about his work, and Iori Yagami reluctantly cooperated and continued to stand in the ring. However, he had already noticed the movement below. Following his eyes, the clasped hands of Mai Zhuo and He Bing were displayed on the big screen. "What if I want to choose ordinary now?" He Bing asked weakly. "Do you think, now that you want to go back to your original life, do others agree? Where do you want to settle? South America or North America? Asia or Europe? Can you find a location where everyone agrees to let you settle? ? Or do you want to play video games all day like him, hiding countless worries for the rest of your life? Mortals always learn to cherish after losing, so I really don’t blame you." Gradually, He Bing held the wheat in his hand. Zhuo's hand changed to Mai Zhuo holding He Bing's hand, "The people I admire can regret and cry, but they can never give up." A trickle of words flowed from those red lips and reached the ears of all South American audiences through the big screen: "You have chosen your own path, and you have to continue walking. I can only admire your steps along the way. I You are also welcome to come to my side again, and I have always been looking forward to it." The loudspeaker carried Mai Zhuo's words throughout the arena. Iori Yagami looked at her from a distance, with a mocking smile on his lips, and then left. The sound amplification effect also made He Bing realize that he was really being watched. "Thank you." He Bing took out his hand and looked at the ring, but couldn't find Yagami'an. "The game seems to be over. Let's go too!" …… ???????????????????????????????????????????????: Mai Zhuo and He Bing's handshake appeared on countless TV news, and the photo of He Bing grabbing the skirt of his clothes with both hands and lifting Kagura Qianlong in the air spread rapidly throughout South America. Such gossip immediately sparked various discussions and conjectures. As for the people involved, they have disappeared in the eyes of the media. Sherme used many moves that made the audience feel that the victim was quite happy. She sent her opponent to the hospital, and then started an unplanned singing imitating Asamiya Athena. However, at the end of the song, she was asked by the commentator: "I heard that Just now, He Bing, a fighter who often competes in the KOF finals, had a quarrel with the Lord Kagura off the court during his first preliminaries, so much so that he got into a body language, and was finally persuaded by Mai Zhuo. Afterwards, I shook hands with Mai Zhuo sincerely and reached a good-natured understanding. May I ask, Miss Sherme, what do you think of this matter?" "Ah? What are you sayingis it true?" Shermei was surprised, then looked up to the sky and laughed, "Things are getting more and more interesting." “Compared with Shermei’s slightly heartless speech in public, Kagura Chizuru, who got the news off the stage, was much more cautious. Moreover, she was not facing the microphone, but Feifei. "Although I don't understand it very well, it seems that your Kagura Palace has been tricked?"   "Really? The media's words are always confusing." However, some people were sour about this - the South Town team got the news when they were celebrating their first victory at the Phantom Bar. Vice smiled as brightly as Shermei, but her expression after the smile was not so good, and what she said was even more unscrupulous: "'I still like you after all!' I haven't seen her say such things very often. But it's not bad, she At least it slapped Kagura Palace in the face in front of the whole world But it still makes people uncomfortable! Kagura Palace and the Eight Heroes are fighting for men. Why does this scene look so familiar! Ah king, what do you think? " "Me?" The wine glass that King was holding was close to his lips, but he put it back on the table, as if the wine suddenly didn't taste good. "I only know that a downtrodden idiot was used as a prop to perform a scene in front of everyone. farce." "Is it a farce?" Billy shook the cup and stared at the small vortex inside, "I think it is a tragedy, not the beginning, nor the ending." Unlike these fighters, Aoi, who was in Tokyo, was so angry that she slapped the table and almost turned the dinner on the table upside down! "Idiot! Big idiot! Single-celled idiot! Can't he have some brains!" In the ramen restaurant where Heiyou and Kusanagi first met, in the same seat, the people on the seats changed from Heiyou and Todo Kasumi to Kusanagi and Kusanagi Moe. "Ms. Aoi. Although it was your first time to invite me to dinner and you booked the place like this, I still regard it as a great honor. But you are like this now" "What happened to me? Do you know the relationship between that idiot and me? Do you know how much effort I spent on him?' I can only admire your steps along the way, and I welcome you to come to me again, even, I've been looking forward to it so much.' How beautifully said! Why doesn't she become a poet!" "Miss Kui" "Forget it, let's eat noodles! After you finish eating, go find that idiot immediately and bring me a message." "What are you talking about?" "Ask him to make me a cup of tea." Text Chapter 111 - Precious Variables 98 volumes Chapter 111 - Precious Variables Cao Meng left with the order, Cao Kui repeatedly told her to tell He Bing in front of Mai Zhuo. No matter what kind of expression So? Moe was wearing, there were still ramen stains on the corner of her mouth. So? Aoi was still angry. "Sooner or later you will have to take care of your family!" It was night, and He Bing hid in the hotel arranged by Mai Zhuo, locked the door, and ignored anyone. Kagura Qianlong, who lived next door, was sitting on the bed, stroking his guitar quietly, but there was no sound. Kagura Qianling stood beside her and stayed with her for a long time, and finally couldn't help but persuade her: "On behalf of the Palace Master, why do you have to" "Call me Qianlong, or get out." Kagura Qianlong still lowered his head and stroked the strings. Kagura Qianling hesitated. After a long time, he stamped his feet and squatted down: "Qianlong" "sit." Kagura Qianling stood up after hearing this and went to get a chair. "Sit next to me." Still speaking in an extremely cold tone, Kagura Qianling felt a tenderness that he, or anyone in his position, would not dare to face - he had already flinched once, but this time, he also sat on the edge of the bed , beside Kagura Qianlong. "Very good." Finally, Kagura Qianryu raised her head slightly, and her purple sunglasses covered her expression as usual, but Kagura Qianling knew that she was happy, "If even someone like you doesn't dare to sit down The 500,000 people who died around me and at my hands are really not even a statistic." "Qianlong, I" "Don't hesitate, Qian Ling. If it ends up being a single husband, I might as well live in seclusion in Qianlong Valley forever. You don't have to worry about what happened today. He Bing can't escape my grasp. I'm just like Mai Zhuo, I like him very much!” "But he did that to you in public today" "That's Hebing!" Kagura Qianlong, who bowed his head, showed a touch of tenderness, "A kind-hearted person who has not experienced too much cruelty, even if he fully understands it, will not easily accept things that take human life lightly. This is like People in love often say - 'He is not good at anything, but I just like him; he is good at everything, but I just don't like him.' People who are rational cannot defeat emotional people, and they will be eliminated by the times sooner or later; but let The victory of rationality over sensibility usually involves a painful process. Perhaps, it is called the torture of conscience. Today is the first step in He Bing's growth - I even just let him be an audience, instead of asking him to do it himself. " Kagura Qianling leaned back a little with relief, and put her hands on the bed from behind. The woman in front of her was indeed as she had always been, as quiet as a virgin. "I also have a conscience, but our conscience has probably been matured by the history we have been exposed to since childhood." "Haha I hope so." Kagura Qianryu's wild laughter only lasted for a moment, "However, we are a generation that has not experienced a real war after all. Those strong men who have experienced hundreds of battles need to worry about whether they can adapt to life in peacetime. But we need to worry about how many psychological bottom lines will make us hesitate at the moment of life and death when war comes. Well, you can go and rest! I am very grateful that you are determined to sit next to me." Kagura Qianling nodded, stood up and opened the door. When he left, he couldn't help but look back, looking at Kagura Qianling who continued to bury his head and began to play the strings. Yes, the sweet vocal music flows from the ears to the heart. Kagura Qianling seems to have returned to the woman who played the piano quietly under the tree a long time ago in his heart. The memory that has been fixed as the pattern on his cultural shirt seems to be the same as The beautiful woman in front of the bed spanned the washing of time and overlapped together. She hasn’t changed! Kagura Qianling showed a happy expression, and then gently closed the door. The audience left, and the movement of Kagura Qianlong continued. This is a gentle murmur, like a weak woman looking for a crossing in the river, but there is no one around. She looks at the endlessly flowing river, as if she is vividly remembering the past, one by one, thread by thread, from today onwards. , going back to yesterday, continuously blocking the woman's way to the other side. She ran up and down, but was helplessuntil she gathered her face and decided to jump into the river. Suddenly, the door was opened. He Bing came over from another room. "It's night, stop playing. You and I should go to bed early. I'll be your bodyguard tomorrow." "Really?" Kagura Qianlong smiled like a queen, "I thought I would need to spend more words to persuade you to change your mind." "According to common sense, I should stay away from you." "So, what made you figure it out so quickly?" The music stopped, and Kagura Qianlong stood up happily and walked towards He Bing, but he stopped at the door without any response. "No, I have always understood that even if I don't quite understand your purpose,?I firmly believe that you are not like those idiots in history who killed for the sake of killing. On the contrary, I firmly believe that you are not a girl who is willing to kill easily, but that does not prevent you from killing people without mercy. Otherwise, Kagura Palace would not have prospered and stood in the time for hundreds of years. Otherwise, Kagura Palace would not have allowed you, a young man, to take the position of acting palace master. I just don't agree with your choice. To advance is to use one's own heart to do decisive things and to benefit the world, regardless of life and death - I am afraid I will never be able to do this; to retreat, to be free and unrestrained with one's own actions and to be calm and unrestrained, not to care about the ups and downs of life and death - This is the choice of Yagami, or the Yagami clan. I am not as free and easy as they are. But in this world where if you don't advance, you will retreat. Compared with you who are strong without hesitation, I would rather be a coward who retreats. " "Is this is your sincerity?" Kagura Qianlong stretched out his hand, but He Bing still stood up straight. "This is my mind, but it has nothing to do with my choice." He Bing smiled mysteriously, but there was an indescribable sadness in that smile, "I will never give up on you before confirming a certain fact. Qianlong , you are my precious variable!" "Variables?" Kagura Qianlong said doubtfully. "You will also have things you don't understand. No one will understand. The people who understand are probably no longer on the earth. Qianlong, act out this world according to your script! I will follow you, you don't have to worry, Just like Sister Mai Zhuo has always liked me, I have always liked you." "What on earth are you talking about?" Seeing Kagura Qianlong falling into panic, Hebing was very happy. At this moment, He Bing’s cell phone rang. It’s a text message from Cao Kui——“Cao Moe is here.” Kagura Qianlong approached curiously, but He Bing did not hide it. "Cao? Meng? That beautiful young girl? What mission will she come with?" "Perhaps I went too far during the day." He Bing seemed to think of something and blushed. (ps: I originally planned to work hard on 6 updates today. Then, I found that after the 4 updates, I was a little tired. Maybe there will be a 5th update! After listening to some book friends, I found that I am really sorry for everyone, and my character has been hurt. Is it really impossible to make up for it in a lifetime? In addition, how about asking for a recommendation vote for a week? I want to see how many friends are still moved by me and come over every day to take a look?) Text Chapter 112 - The magic box is fully opened 98 volumes Chapter 112 - The magic box is fully opened No matter how urgently the grass sprout came, it was already the next morning when she saw He Bing. Breakfast was in the hotel restaurant. The members of Team Yagami gathered together and seemed to have their own concerns. Except for Mai Zhuo, whose smile was as sweet as eating honey. Cao Meng seemed a little tired, maybe because of the jet lag. She sat on Mai Zhuo's temporary seat and looked at He Bing across the round table: "Miss Kui asked me to bring you a message." "Why bother? Just make a phone call, right?" He Bing said this, but he didn't have enough confidence. "She emphasized that she wanted to say it in front of you." Cao Meng shook her head, "Although I don't understand what Miss Kui means, she said this: 'I want you to make her a cup of tea.'" "Poof!" He Bing covered his mouth in advance in the flash of lightning. Fortunately, it didn't make the whole house full like at Asamiya Athena's house. "What's wrong?" Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong asked at the same time, while Iori Yagami looked thoughtful. He Bing buried his head and waved his right hand towards them to indicate that it was okay. After a while, he slowly raised his head and stared at Cao Meng: "When did Akui come up with this idea? What was her mood at that time?" Grass? Meng also looked at him carefully, but he was dissatisfied: "You can ask this, maybe there is still a little conscience. Miss Kwai is very angry and the consequences are very serious." "Ah how thoughtful she is" He Bing seemed to know whether to laugh or cry, "Miss Meng, please go back. Please give her a message for me. Just ask her, does she have good tea? " Cao Meng was confused. She looked at the others and they were similar to herself: "What do you mean?" "It's just a meaning, it doesn't mean anything." He Bing smiled secretly, seeming a bit proud, "Also, please help me ask A Kui to say something to someone: 'I like Sister Mai Zhuo like me. She plays Kagura Qianlong, so I have to accompany her." "What do you mean?" This time, all four people present, including Iori Yagami, asked. "It's just a trivial matter. Miss Meng, there's no need to ask any more questions. After Akui heard this, she will definitely know who should bring this sentence to." He Bing suddenly felt happy, "You should go back to Tokyo now! It's already chaotic enough here. , don’t cause any more trouble for now.” With a lot of questions, Cao Meng left with Mai Zhuo’s smiling eviction order, after a seemingly willful meal. Also expelled was Kagura Qianling, after he hesitated for a long time but saw no objection from Kagura Qianryu. Then, Mai Zhuo took Hebing and Kagura Qianlong for a walk on the street, waiting for the upcoming second preliminaries. "He Bing, what does it have to do with me liking you and your liking Palace Master Kagura?" Holding hands, Mai Zhuo's curious expression was too beautiful to refuse, but He Bing seemed to have expected this moment. He smiled peacefully, enjoying the tenderness of Mai Zhuo's hand, while his other hand joined hands with Kagura Qianlong. He stopped and looked towards the Atlantic Ocean. The buildings in the city blocked the color of the ocean, but he could see the vast sky. It's September here in the southern hemisphere, and the weather is sunny and windy. "Sister Mai Zhuo, is this city beautiful?" Mai Zhuo said with pride: “This is a place that I have participated in the construction of for hundreds of years.” "Before I became a fighter, I had never been here." He Bing's topic was a bit out of tune, but he turned his sight 180 degrees without caring, and looked up the same way. There was the mountainous Corcovado. The top of the mountain is lush and lush. "But Sister Mai Zhuo, do you think it would be beautiful if a giant statue of Christ was built on the top of the mountain, facing the sea, with arms spread out to embrace the world?" "It sounds interesting, but Rio de Janeiro is not Jerusalem. I'm afraid there won't be too many people in this city who are interested in it." Mai Zhuo imagined it and thought about it for a while. "Yes, Rio de Janeiro without the Christ of Rio de Janeiro statue is so lovely!" He Bing took the hands of the two beauties, took a step back, and held them flat on both sides, like Jesus on the cross, "Nujia died Crazy blood, Iori Yagami used red flames to make Konitz admit defeat, and the three artifacts came together to challenge Orochi Facing this fate year after year, I am so terrified! Sister Mai Zhuo, you said I can regret it, I can Cry, but never give up. In fact, I gave up! In front of him, I really gave up!' I carefully selected my conversations with everyone, but almost never had the opportunity to fully express my feelings. I tried my best to think about everyone, but in the end I ended up being turned off. II arrived, I worked hard, I failedI accepted it.' The feeling of almost despair seemed like yesterday, but at that time , I am so calm. This despairuntiluntiluntilDeep in the Kagura Palace, I walked into that inconspicuous little valley, and I saw a beautiful woman. I had no idea what that meant at the time, but when everyone called her 'Kagura Daimashi', I suddenly realized that she was so beautiful that it took my breath away. Yes, I remember the moment I stepped into that valley very clearly, as if it were a painting that was deeply ingrained in my memory. I am walking on a magic carpet like a mural, step by step, towards the road of hope that breaks through the spider web of fate. I stepped on the fallen sycamore leaves on the forest path, and the sound of "squeaking" was a loud noise of the world shattering. It was so exciting I didn't know this at the time. The turning point of history was at the moment I experienced it. However, like other time, it slipped through the fingers inadvertently, but it is worth remembering in hindsight. " Unconsciously, He Bing had let go of Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong's hands. He seemed to be infected by his own words, showing endless ecstasy. "Qianlong, you are my Pandora." A bear hug. "You are also my Pandora." Although she couldn't understand what He Bing said, and although He Bing's hug made Kagura Qianlong feel a little hurt, the sincere and surging feelings made her feel unspeakable. Joy, the hand that wasn't holding the guitar couldn't help but reach up and hook his neck, "We will never abandon him." Mai Zhuo couldn't stand this kind of venting. She knocked on He Bing's shoulder: "Although I don't understand what you are saying, it's time for you to wake up. This is a busy place." "So what?" He Bing let go of Kagura Qianlong and rushed behind Mai Zhuo. Before she could react, he picked her up from behind and lifted her off the ground, and started spinning around. " I originally had unknown worries about this year's KOF, but the pair of Kusanagi who claimed to be related to nests appeared. When Kusanagi defeated me with a real crane pick, I defeated Iori Yagami, and when I unlocked a fighter Regarding this, when I look at the whole thing from a personal perspective, I am a little overjoyed! Do you know what I am happiest about? Xian La is not dead! Xian La is still alive! " In his excitement, He Bing spun many, many circles, and then suddenly stopped. The inertia made him unsteady and he fell to the ground. He happily put his nose together to smell the scent of Mai Zhuo's hair on the back of his neck. He closed his eyes and lost the spinning feeling. "Sister Mai Zhuo, thank you for protecting me who is weak. Now, I am still a weak coward, but I am going to take steps beyond advancement and retreat." Text Chapter 113 - Cao Yang’s confidence 98 volumes Chapter 113 - Cao Yang’s confidence He Bing didn’t care about the consequences of his elusive words. Neither Mai Zhuo nor Kagura Qianlong asked questions at that time. Going down, Mai Zhuo even turned over and caressed He Bing's face dotingly. Day after day, the kof98 preliminaries are proceeding step by step. For well-known fighters, this is just a performance, or guidance, but for that Those who are lucky enough to be their opponents have witnessed their opportunities to countless people. After several years of elimination of kof, most people have realized its The gap in the mind - that cannot be reversed by hard practice in one or two years. At different levels, the specific goals pursued by people participating in kof have different The same division. "Those who have a glimpse of martial arts have a vision as far as the eye can see but a down-to-earth approach. The old tailor and Richen chatted more and more happily, and his style of commenting on the world's talented people became more and more skillful A month passed before I knew it. A month of business shows. The fighters were actively sarcastic and actively cooperating. Typical is eight There was a hint of sarcasm on Shen'an's face. However, He Bing participated in all this with passion. It seemed that he had formed another knot in his heart and became much more talkative. He even asked Kagura Qianlong brought Li Mei to his side from London and had a great time playing tricks with her every day. "How happy it is to watch a genius gradually grow in your own hands!" He Bing sat on the ground comfortably, looking at Li Mei who was panting across from him, and praised him without hesitation. Once upon a time, he himself experienced similar things, only But he was the one being admired - thinking about that past time brought him such happiness that he giggled. "Yes, Xiao Li Mei, you are so tired that you don't even complain, you are much better than me!" With the schedules traveling all over the world, the training grounds of He Bing and Li Mei have also moved around the world. Kagura Qianlong looked at them silently, expressing his admiration for the father and daughter. The happiness of Tianlun's wife - this expression made Mai Zhuo very unhappy. But she was not sure how genuine the expression of the Kagura Palace Master was. It was a bit fake, and he simply spread the depression in his chest to the poor opponent in the ring. Even the medicine for Kof’s injuries after the game is a valuable advertisement for Nests. It’s no wonder that it would try to get involved. Once you have a 300% profit, Nothing can stop capital. Shiikentaka's sigh was only replaced by a laugh and a curse from Athena Asamiya. The little girl's world concert is in full swing. It is clear that nests are fully Taking care of her schedule, facing this kind of active cooperation, both Richen and Kusanagi Seijiro showed a "real understanding" smile. south america, The schedule in most of Europe, Japan and other places is very busy, while in Eastern Europe, Africa, North America, South Asia, and Central Asia, life is much more protracted - correspondingly, Richen, Hoshijiro, Whip is busy. However, one month is not enough to complete these plans, but no one asked for such a performance. The concert must be completed within the year. Moreover, Russia’s financial crisis is becoming increasingly out of control, and the direction of Southeast Asia is also facing unseen damage. As the local situation continues to worsen , the evaluation of the effect of holding concerts in those places is becoming less and less optimistic - these behind-the-scenes analyzes and decisions are only behind the scenes, and are constantly happening around the world. The overt and covert economic events, large and small, are diluted by KOF’s carnival. The mainstream media seem to have an inexplicable tacit understanding. As for the publicat least, Hebing He has no desire to know. His thoughts are probably in a direction unknown to others. This is a crazy time, or rather, a crazy world. Cao Kui sat on the edge of the bed and came to a conclusion full of worry. Cao Yang on the bed smiled and persuaded She is relieved. The flowing days seem to wash away Cao? Yang's sick body. The area and range of her activities are slowly expanding, which makes Cao? Kui often in a The state of being cheerful and smiling. Of course, except when she thinks about He Bing. Cao Meng truthfully conveyed He Bing's words, and the cryptic question made Cao Meng understand the truth. Aoi felt that her strength was useless. Perhaps, the best tea was not enough! However, He Bing wanted to take Cao Yang to Cao Yang, which made this one-minded mandarin duck. The girl from Yangpu was full of anger. "Why does Mai Zhuo like He Bing? That's obviously not love. The tenderness that has been cultivated over thousands of years will only be deeper than people imagine." ??Cao Yang, who still can only lie on the bed, can speak. Probably to exercise the muscles that have not been used for many years, she sings all day long. Song, she was talking, but when faced with Cao Kui's annoyed look of curling her lips into a bridge, she always persuaded her softly, "He Bing obviously understands this.". So, why would he compare this analogy to his feelings for Kagura Qianryu? Xiaokui, think about it carefully and calm down. You are optimistic about him, I ? Same. He is not an ungrateful person, but he is not a puppet on strings either. Some things are not kite flying, but fishing. "That delicate face is With clear confidence, "This is not a crazy era, you know, Xiaokui. You are just unwilling to accept that in this era, Cao? City is in a historic position. The decline of , prevents you from being as unscrupulous as the woman in Kagura Palace who is only a few years older than you. "Cao Yang raised his finger, tremblingly wanting to go Touching the grass? Aoi's fingertips, but still a little short of it, "Half a million lives, whether in an age of war or in peace like today, The one-time elimination is something that shocks everyone. Since the woman who calls herself Qianlong dares to do such a thing that hurts the world, we might as well estimate She has enough back-up skills, and it is enough to do her own thing well to prevent any mishaps. Any investment that expects high returns is risky, and at the beginning During the period when the action is finally completed, there will be a moment when the investment has been too much and the sufficient reward has not yet come. That will be the weakest moment, and I What we can do is to keep a low profile, lock in that moment, and strike with lightning speed. " Cao Kui could understand what Cao Yang said, but she was still unhappy. "Sure enough, no matter how smart Xiaokui is, she is only a girl in her twenties! Don't worry, sooner or later, He Bing will come back. Believe me, I I am your sister Yang. " On October 15, 1998, the organizers of kof98 announced that all preliminaries were over. There were 16 teams squeezing into the finals. The finals will officially begin on October 20 at major conference venues around the world. Among them, there are twelve teams that He Bing is familiar with: Team Japan, Team Hungry Wolf, Team Extreme, Team Fury, Team Super Power, Team Female Fighters, Team Korea, Team Hell, Team Nanzhen, Team Yagami, and Team Old Man , American sports teams. That is, these thirty-six people received invitations and formed a team to compete. Of course, there are also many people who have received invitations but abstained - such as Kasumi Todo, who is busy opening a branch of Todo Dojo in Nanzhen - Kof has huge interests for fighters, but in its own development plan, It doesn’t mean that you don’t fall off once and for all. Moreover, for example, the rule of three-person team really stumped many heroes. “Putting Brazilian mercenaries and extreme-flow leaders together, it seems that Uncle Chai Zhou is also working very hard!” Kagura Qianlong laughed while listening to the news on TV. Text Chapter 114 - Going Home 98 volumes Chapter 114 - Going home The kof98 finals arrangement was not drawn by lots. When the schedule was announced, everyone, especially the media, made their own guesses. Team Yagami’s first opponent in the finals is the Japanese team. It seems that the organizers are not optimistic about the Japanese team without Kusanagi, but out of concern for the three consecutive championships With respect from the military, the venue of the competition was decided in Tokyo. The Wolves are going to Los Angeles on the west coast of the United States to compete with American sports teams. Perhaps in the eyes of the organizers, There is one among them who deserves to represent America. In contrast, the match between the extreme flow team and the Nanzhen team was held in Nanzhen. After all, a certain old man who was always getting stronger At the so-called celebration cocktail party, a reporter said, "The signature of Nanzhen is of course our extreme flow team!" Therefore, no matter the player representing the extreme flow team Whether there is really such ambition, the upcoming battle has already been exaggerated with a lot of extra weight. Compared with these teams, the Nu team, the old team, and the super team The Ability Team and the Hell Band are much luckier. They are about to face off against unknown opponents, and no one in the world has doubted the result of their advancement. On the contrary, the match between the South Korean team and the female fighter team held in Seoul put the country in the midst of a financial crisis into a strange atmosphere of national hostility. Even the economic invasion of the East by European funds headed by Kagura Palace has been hyped up and gradually developed in the direction of science fiction - who calls Kagura Chizuru the captain? Woolen cloth? It was in this countless guessing but steadfast analysis that He Bing returned to Tokyo and Asamiya Athena's home. He had the key. The house is covered in gossamer-like dust, and Team Yagami’s first priority is cleaning. Looking at the familiar layout and pieces of furniture, He Bing quickly discovered that He encountered something that made him ashamed - the three guys with extraordinary backgrounds around him could actually do housework more efficiently than he did! "you……" "What's wrong?" Kagura Qianryu who spreads the sheets, Iori Yagami who sweeps the floor, and Mai Zhuo who cleans the windows all turned their heads to look at Hebing who was leaning on the stairs on the second floor. He was holding a bed in his arms. quilt. "……nothing." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After finally finishing the work, Cao Aoi, who learned the news, called and said that she had brought the ingredients and was coming to Asamiya Athena's house to cook hot pot. Unable to refuse, he There was time to wait - Mai Zhuo took his laptop and got into Zhenyuanzhai's bedroom. Well, this year, that room is filled with more senior tailors. ?????? Zhu, followed behind Iori Yagami; He Bing locked himself in that small world that he had not returned to for several months, and dialed Asamiya Athena's phone number with an aggrieved look on his face. cell phone. "Athena! This doesn't allow anyone to live anymore!" He Bing’s shouting voice made Asamiya Athena giggle in New Delhi. She was practicing singing in the hotel room. He Bing’s connection made her very happy. Happy: "What happened? You screamed so energetically, you should be living a healthy life!" "I'm home." "What?" "I mean, I went back to Japan, back to our home But the problem is, none of the guys with me regard themselves as outsiders!" He Bing seemed to "A child, a thousand-year-old monster, a second-generation strategist, and an aloof and cold-blooded nobleman. They all do housework better than me." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Athena, am I a waste! " "Haha our Hebing is just a useless snack, la la la la~~" Athena Asamiya laughed like a boo, "So, our family is now Is it spotless? " "Ahthisit's okay! Akui found out about our itinerary, and she clamored to come over to cook hot pot, and we are waiting for her." "Planning to talk around the fire at night?" "I still remember Xiaochuang Youji!" He Bing said angrily, "It's not an exaggeration to say that they are familiar with each other! Sister Mai Zhuo heard that the old man's bedroom is the old man's house this year. ????????????????????????? …” "Wait, Hebing! You mean" Suddenly, Asamiya Athena shouted and took over the topic, "You mean Iori Yagami is in my my room?”   "Well, what? If you find it inconvenient, do you want me to kick him out?" "Nodon't! I justI just" That cunning Asamiya Athena is gone, and He Bing’s ears are filled with a naughty girl who is making love - Hearing this tone, He Bing quickly Noticed something: "Ah, I understand!" "He Bing" Athena Asamiya on the opposite side obviously refused to comply. "No explanation!" He Bing laughed heartily, "Our Athena is also a drunken waste snack~~~~Yes, I will collect you tonight ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of all the music CDs of Yagami-an and show them to him" "He-Bing! You dare!" "I don't dare." Hearing that Asamiya Athena had a tendency to go berserk, He Bing changed the stimulation method, "But Qianlong followed Iori Yagami in. “If she notices something, it’s not my jurisdiction. " “…Oh my god!” Even the almost broken scream sounded like a great happiness to He Bing. Just when He Bing was feeling complacent that he had the upper hand in the verbal battle with Asamiya Athena, Mai Zhuo was using ICQ to contact Vice on the other side of the world. Tie. "The little girl from Cao? City is coming to cook hot pot, and I don't know what kind of content she will bring." "The handsome young man with the Three Divine Weapons, the commander-in-chief of the Eight Elites, and the rising fool, why does this scene look so familiar? It's just like the last time you guys The farce in South America last month was so evocative. " "Yes, I am sitting on his bed now. There is a frame hidden in the bedside table. The photo inside is of him and Zhen Yuanzhai arm in arm when they were young. Smelly looks much handsome than his current appearance! " With his slender fingers typing cheerful characters on the keyboard, Mai Zhuo sat cross-legged on the pillow, with his back against the wall. It was Ada Wang’s large wallpaper. On the wall in front of her is Zhao Ling'er with ponytails. …It’s so hard on him! When Mai Zhuo sighed secretly in his heart, the reply from Vice finally came, and there was something wrong between the lines: "Are you just going to make me angry in another way?" "Can't you be less jealous? You will pay off your debts in this life." Mai Zhuo smiled crisply, with a hint of happiness and a hint of bitterness, "What about you? How's the situation? " “Through Giese’s top-down operation, if Nanzhen’s stability, cleanliness, and development indicators were announced, it would be shocking. We The penetration of is also proceeding step by step. " "So, what about your private work?" "Well, it seems a bit confusing. However, we have plenty of time to match it up. For the daughter of Jiadi Lu! For the daughter of the Eight Great Masters!" (ps: Okay, let’s go back to one update a day! Six updates a day or something. Calculated, although it can be done, it is not a long-term solution. Spend more energy on the background and background that have been prepared for so long. Let’s put it in a new book with characters but not much text. That’s original! By the way, before opening a new trap, please continue to vote for Yaoxiang and let more people jump into the trap! In addition, I still don’t know the truth, id’s book review My permission to speak has been banned, and I can no longer post book reviews anywhere. So, if you have any thoughts, please post them in the book review area. Although I cannot reply, I am definitely paying attention to your opinions. Whether I adopt them or not, I They all care about it. The song "The First Kiss" that I asked for in a certain Kang's book last time. The so-called 100 updates are the unrealistic resentment of a certain Kang. Everyone can understand it by shrinking it 10 times. And that song The song is really nice. I feel that Yu Quan's "Rainbow" is a bit close to her taste, but as an old song, it is really hard to find. Finally, I would like to recommend a good book that has been in v recently. It is my monthly favorite for so long. One of the confessions - "I Have a Date with the Earth", the writing style is okay, but compared to the conception of the article itself, it is far behind! As long as it is not unfinished, this is at least a semi-masterpiece!) Text Chapter 115 - The Sorrow of Opening Eyes 98 volumes Chapter 115 - The Sadness of Opening Eyes Billy was not a fool, and for better or worse, he had a richer life than most. When Lord Giese's iron bowl led South Town to prosperity, he followed happily, although at that time He has always shown himself to be a competent thug. However, recently, Lord Geese has obviously had the intention of transforming his "double-flowered red stick" into a successor. Those subtle but practical suggestions bit by bit can be noticed by anyone who is not a fool - This makes the number two figure in the eyes of the people of Nanzhen very distressed. The preliminaries of kof98 have ended, and the Nanzhen team is resting at the Phantom Bar. Billy was overjoyed that King, who had announced his retirement from the world, was back, although personally, he always felt that This is a kind of grievance against King's original decision, but isn't it one of his efforts to integrate a strong Hakka into the city and fight for her honor? And vice’s initiative Joining made him feel reluctant. However, in the histories of various places that Master Geese suggested that he read, Billy also roughly knew how the Eight Masters made South America their iron power in hundreds of years. Tong Jiangshan’s arrogant takeover of Vice is a painful beginning, but it will be a pleasant process after that, as time will prove. This seemingly ambiguous metaphor made Billy want to go in two directions. One is the relationship between his sister and his father-in-law. American girls are always a little stupid, or in other words, it is a kind of misery that cannot protect themselves. At least, they come up from the bottom of darkness. Billy feels this way. The emotional tragedies he has witnessed account for a large proportion of the marriages he has seen - if his doting on his sister Lily is used to measure the marital fortunes of many women. one When it comes to Lily, thinking will be blind. This is what Geese warned him, but it is difficult for him to change this. Moreover, Billy always disliked Dongzhang. Even though Lily and Dongzhang laugh a lot when they are together Even if it’s open, he always feels it’s not worth it. The first time he heard about Dongzhang was not through Lily, but through hearsay about a real joke about a guy who took off his pants and exposed his butt to provoke his opponents in some games! The other one made Billy even more confused. The source seems to come from vice. Although she never said it directly, since she formed the team, she has been like a pimp, constantly creating conflicts between herself and King time alone. What's annoying is that King is also aware of it. What's even more annoying is that neither King nor himself dare to openly resist the actions of the Eight Masters. After all, they are the ones in KOF96 and KOF97. The terrifying strength displayed and the influence of the Eight Elites on the entire society cannot be competed by just one or two fighters. Billy has his own sister, and King also has her younger brother. Besides, yes Billy, who is accustomed to women, asked himself that it may be easy to be passionate about a woman, but it is not easy to be attracted to a woman. In his heart, the king is his friend first, and he always goes to his fellow countrymen. With the trend of development, if you really want to consider becoming a girlfriend, it is absolutely impossible to be like a call girl. There are too many factors that need to be considered before and after. As for king’s feelings, Billy As a bystander, I can only sigh. Even though King barely mentioned He Bing’s name, Billy could still see the longing for him. However, it can only be just missing. Through Keith's tips, Billy knew about Kagura Palace, Kusanagi City, and the Eight Heroes How the intense competition brought a genius to a tragic end during World War II, and now, he seemed to see a tragedy repeating itself. No matter how sincere the relationship between King and He Bing is, it is difficult to stand proudly In line with the tide of the times. Yes, Rio de Janeiro, London, and Tokyo are from this era. When the scandal about Miss Aoi from Cao? City spread to Nanzhen, Billy was regarded as a laughing stock of the wealthy family; When the master took He Bing to paddle on the Seine River, Billy couldn't help but worry about the king's fate; and when the vice started to make random mistakes, Billy only felt sad that the beauty in the forest would be destroyed by the wind. Billy was powerless to change these things. He could only talk about her about He Bing in front of the king at night at the Phantom Bar, in the twilight of the feasting, when Vice left on purpose. Memories, watching her laugh, laughing until she shed tears. She must also understand this powerless feeling of despair, so the two lines of clear tears reflected through the wine glass are so heart-breaking in the laughter that seems to be happy. That show Li’s face was filled with helplessness, but he could only smile and toast with her. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of sorrow or sympathy for the same disease? After many tests, Billy believed that Zhang Dong was sincere to Lily, and Lord Geese's active hints were even more popular, but he felt that he was in a cell.   I can only see my beloved walking towards happiness step by step in the cell in the cell. Lily is happy. She closes her eyes, opens her arms, and dances to her heart's content, but cannot touch the walls and sky of the cell. Flower board. No longer able to see pure happiness, it is the sadness of Billy opening his eyes; and the king cannot even grasp happiness. Finally, Billy took out a tissue, handed it to King's cheek, and changed the topic to the upcoming extreme flow. …… Billy in South Town was hurt by King’s forced smile at the Phantom Bar, and Hebing in Tokyo called to complain from the balcony of Asamiya Athena’s house. Neither of them knew that the two were not too far away from each other. The women were arbitrarily arranging their red lines through icq, and they would not have thought that at the same time, Iori Yagami and Kagura Qianryu were chatting about something in Asamiya Athena's bedroom. The Chinese red-cased DVD was playing Asamiya Athena's own song, which was the record she put in before she left. As soon as Iori Yagami heard the intro, he knew it was his own song. Kagura Qianlong lies on his back On the pink sheets of Miya Athena, there is a sycamore-colored guitar in her arms, and her hand is pointing at Iori Yagami who is selecting the equipment. "You handsome guy who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, why did you send so many songs to sister Athena?" "Troublesome." "Didn't someone say it? Gujian is actually pretty good" Iori Yagami shrouded Kagura Qianlong's sight like a teleport, holding down her guitar with one hand: "Don't meddle in other people's business." "Based on our friendship back then, what's wrong with me caring about you?" Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly, and the laughter seemed to fit in with Asamiya Athena's singing, "I liked the one more The little boy who was passionate and refused to admit defeat was quite disappointed to see him grow into a fragile hedgehog! " "Then I have to thank you for allowing me to have a brush with death." Iori Yagami said in a neutral tone, "In these years, I have been at home all over the world, and you never leave home. You have your ambitions, and I have my thoughts. age The moon has been at the intersection of you and me for more than ten years. You once asked me to play the piano and sing with you as a bet, but now you are acting in front of the whole world, seemingly jealous of Mai Zhuo in order to join the ice. You and I are going in opposite directions, too far apart, and you have no right to make irresponsible remarks on my affairs. " (PS: So, recommendation votes, book reviews, and things that make people jump into pitfalls are my favorite! By the way, the new book I’m preparing is science fiction. Are you willing to read such a subject?) Text Chapter 116 - Feast around the Fireplace 98 volumes Chapter 116 - Feast around the Fireplace With a trunk full of ingredients, Aoi’s sports car finally arrived at Asamiya Athena’s home. "Of course you have to eat hot pot in the authentic style of southwestern China. This is the romance of a fighter!" The eighteen-year-old youth was filled with a pink taste, but seeing the excited look on the face of the noble lady in Tokyo, she was eager to try it. Le Qianlong and Mai Zhuo rushed out of the kitchen and were busy working alone inside. He Bing leaned against the door, moving his mouth and letting out a little sour breath: "Are you referring to the amount of food? If the tailor was here, he would definitely say this 'Zagu is the romance of men'." "What?" Cao Kui looked back and stared at him, "Are you just standing there like a pillar? Why don't you come over to help! If you don't even know how to take the initiative to cook, how will you live in the future!" "Ah, it's coming, it's coming." It seems that such reprimands have become a habit. He Bing followed the little girl and pretended to be a fool with a low eyebrow. "Thank you." Just as He Bing's temples were intertwined, grass and sunflowers as thin as mosquitoes and flies blew their thanks to his ears. “Do it well, the people waiting outside to eat are all prominent figures!” Although he thought she was a bit pushy, He Bing still smiled at her, continued to work with his head down, and stopped talking. He took out the induction cooker at home, moved it to the table in the dining room, and boiled the base ingredients. Before Kuaoi shouted the word "dinner," the aroma stopped the sound of Yagami's guitar in Asamiya Athena's bedroom. "A little girl from the Cao family." Nodding, Iori Yagami said hello and sat between Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong. Aoi, who had finished the finishing work in the kitchen, was sitting opposite Yagami-an. She was a little far away from Mai Zhuo on the left and Kagura Qianryu on the right. She felt quite isolated - this made him walk over involuntarily. Slowed down. Finally, he touched Aoi's head from behind and said, "Move to the left." Then, he sat between her and Kagura Qianlong. So, in the position of the regular pentagon, Cao Kui pulled He Bing and worked on the hot pot dinner for a long time. Finally, Cao Kui held up the ceramic wine glass: "Although it is just an ordinary Chinese hot pot, it is also my Cao Kui. Aoi worked hard with her own hands. For the sake of the two adults who are busy with everything, Mr. Yagami who stands proudly in the world and smiles at the storm, and my favorite Aihe, so that everyone can gather around the fire, I suggest that everyone drink." The five cups clinked together making a pleasant sound. At this moment, the guests and hosts are enjoying themselves. "Acting Master Kagura, when we parted last time, I really didn't notice that you were so decisive in killing. Come on, let me toast you." Facing the cup that Kusanagi held up, Kagura Qianryu nodded with a smile, but what was greeted was not the sake that Kusanagi poured for everyone: "Thank you, Miss Aoi, for the compliment, but I'm really not used to sake of this purity. Please allow me to drink tea instead of wine." After saying that, she drank it all. "Isn't it bad to be peaceful at all? Could it be that the acting palace master is interested in strong liquor like Wuliangye?" Cao Kui didn't take it seriously, but was just a little curious. Kagura Qianlong put a plate of eels into the induction cooker and raised his eyebrows: "Wuliangye is too far, so vodka will do." Mai Zhuo pursed his lips and interjected: "Vodka? The alcohol content is very high. Aren't the acting palace masters afraid of getting drunk?" "Everyone will get drunk if the wine is not intoxicating. I am completely clear on my spiritual platform." Kagura Qianlong waved the chopsticks in her hands and signaled He Bing to add a cup of tea for herself. "Besides, a bottle of wine, no matter how strong it is, will take more than ten years to drink." It’s easy to drink slowly.” "Really?" Mai Zhuo tapped the table with his left index finger, "It seems that the acting palace master had a soft spot for vodka more than ten years ago, and must be ready to taste it at the feast? Have you ever thought about inviting us? Let’s taste it together?” "I don't have that kind of ambition. I just want to hide and drink at home." Kagura Qianlong raised his cup and reached out to Mai Zhuo beside him, "Commander Mai Zhuo, here's a toast to you!" Mai Zhuo touched the cup, but stopped at his lips: "Well, I'm not very interested in vodka. Recently, I hope to cultivate agave in peace and make a Tequila that suits my taste. ." Seeing Kagura Qianlong and Mai Zhuo chatting happily, Cao Aoi seemed to want to say something, but couldn't get in the conversation. Iori Yagami has been paying attention to the fish he put in the stove, and occasionally glances at them with eyes full of disgust. He Bing listened quietly and obviously noticed that Cao Kui looked bad. "Is it really just Tequila?" Kagura Qianryu chuckled, "I thought that Mr. Mai Zhuo, who has countless experiences, planned to use Tequila and rum to make cocktails, but I didn't expect that you would consider growing agave. ." Mai Zhuo shrugged, with helplessness written on his beautiful face: "The environmental pollution is so serious now, so we have to hand over the raw materials ourselves before we can put them away."Heart. " At this point, He Bing couldn't help but speak. "Sister Mai Zhuo, although I don't know much about wine, is environmental pollution really that serious? Aoi once said that she likes Egyptian chocolate, and I haven't seen her doting brother Aangji grow cocoa for her wish." Kagura Qianlong and Mai Zhuo looked at him in unison, their faces full of surprise. Cao? Kui lowered her head and pulled He Bing's clothes: "He Bing, thank you for remembering. But now I just want to drink tea. Whether it's cocoa or coffee, I don't care about it." "real?" "Really. Women have changed in their eighteenth year!" Cao Kui looked up, with a pure smile on her face. He Bing was still confused: "Did she influence you?" "Don't you believe that I can grow up to be a good woman?" Aoi still smiled like Yamato Nadeshiko, but she lightly stepped on Hebing under the table. "……I……" Before He Bing could hesitate to express his inner thoughts, Kagura Qianlong smiled and said: "Don't just talk, eat the food! It's a rare gathering, how can we only care about the love between children?" Mai Zhuo covered his mouth and smiled, watching with amusement. The small banquet around the fire continued. Kagura Qianryu talked about Iori Yagami's excitement when she met her soulmate when she was a child. Mai Zhuo talked about the interesting story of Shelme's trip to Germany when she was angry with the Seven-Yellow Society in her previous life. Kusanagi Aoi talked about her childhood memories with her little sister Todo Kasumi. . Iori Yagami was still eating quietly, and he ate the most in the audience. "By the way, Aoi, why don't you call Kasumi? Her dojo is not too far from here." He Bing suddenly missed that cute and unyielding little girl. As he spoke, his eyes couldn't help but drift towards Iori Yagami. "Kasumi has gone to Nan Town to open a new dojo." Kusanagi explained with a smile, "Speaking of this, I also hope that Master Mai Zhuo can help Kasumi's career in Nan Town. After all, she is a weak girl." "It's a trivial matter." Mai Zhuo nodded without hesitation. So weak? He Bing almost spat out, but saw the chopsticks in Iori Yagami's hand suddenly snapped into two pieces. "I won't eat it." Before he finished speaking, Iori Yagami left without giving any face. (PS: Ah, I’m already asking for recommendations, collections, and inducing people to jump into the trap, everyone’s help, etc. I love it the most!) (psii: Although this chapter is only 2k, it took me 2 and a half hours to write. Although I have tried hard to write straightforwardly recently, this chapter really needs to be a little more obscure. I don’t know if everyone can understand it. Anyway, it’s another one. There is more subtext information than text chapters, sorry) Text Chapter 117 - Era 98 volumes Chapter 117 - Era Except for Iori Yagami’s disappointing exit, the fireside party at Asamiya Athena’s house also ended happily. "I won't wash the bowls. Master Mai Zhuo should be good at this." Before leaving, Cao Kui made a face at Mai Zhuo, grabbed He Bing's hand, and waved to Kagura Qianlong, "Just let me Hebing sent it to me ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? “ "She suddenly shouted towards Asamiya Athena's bedroom, "I'm leaving, Iori Yagami! Thank you for joining us for dinner today! " When they got out of the door, Cao Kui still didn't let go: "Send Buddha to the west." The car roared and moved slowly towards Cao? City. In the car, Cao Kui was holding the steering wheel with one hand and holding He Bing's neck with the other. This bold move was not suitable for her who was not tall. He Bing looked at the bustling scene outside the car and the unique atmosphere during the KOF season. Various elements are dotted among them. His left hand bent back to cover Kuai's hand: "Why do you have to be so brave? They have made it clear that they bullied you today." Kui patted the steering wheel and turned blue: "Can I not come? Chaizhou's father has to run out to participate in kof98. Sister Yang can't even get out of bed now. Those other guys are not slow to react. It’s just unbearable. Even if I don’t lose my composure when I’m here today, I will definitely add fuel to the fire and incite others when I get home. I’ve grown up seeing them act like a child, and I know those people very well. rather than letting them Rather than humiliating yourself, it is better for me to accept this provocation. " "Butit seems like you came here on your own initiative?" He Bing asked weakly. "It would have been really late if I didn't come as soon as possible!" Cao Kui was still angry. "Okay, okay, although I can't decide anything, I can't bear to see them teaming up to leave you there." He Bing comforted and changed the topic, "By the way, how is Yang's current situation? Is she okay? " "Okay, it's much better than when you ran out and got married with a woman from the Kagura Palace. But she thinks about you every day. Seeing your acting skills in the Seine, Sister Yang doesn't know how worried she is!" ?sunflower He grabbed He Bing's ear and said, "Tell me! Aren't you calling Sister Mai Zhuo all the time? Why do you have to sit next to a woman from the Kagura Palace when you sit down?" "Aren't you being picky? No matter what, I'm still Qianlong's bodyguard for the time being!" Cao Kui seemed to be accumulating dissatisfaction, and even drove a lot faster: "Is it that simple?" "Can you let go first? It hurts to be bumping like this!" He Bing squeezed Cao Kui's hand, but that hand was still holding his ear firmly. Until the car drove into Cao? City. "Okay, enough of the drama." Cao Kui finally let go and smiled happily at He Bing, "Maybe there will be such a headline tomorrow - 'Miss Kui angrily scolds her philandering boyfriend and rides straight to the top. "Ben Xianggui', maybe someone can add a captured photo of 'tracheitis'. " "Whatwhat do you want to do?" He Bing had known that with Cao Kui's style, she would not even be interested in gossiping about her daughter's family's innocence as a joke, but why would she come to her at this time? go home? When Cao?Kui opened the door of his house and wanted to pull He Bing in, he finally couldn't help but pull back his hand and stopped outside the entrance: "AKui, you have to think clearly. At this moment, if I really go in , maybe even if you jump into the Yellow River, you won’t be able to clean yourself. " Cao?Kui jumped behind He Bing, kicked him in, and laughed loudly when the door slammed shut: "Otherwise, how could you cover up your meeting with Sister Yang?" Bing has not turned around yet, looking at the footprints on his butt, Cao Kui smiled even more happily, "Sister Yang is still in the original room, go in by yourself! It would be best if you wait until the raw rice is cooked and cooked rice comes out!" "Akui! The relationship between Yang and me is very pure!" He Bing retorted loudly, but seeing the disbelief on her face, he had no choice but to walk upstairs angrily. Before Cao Yang’s door was opened, Cao Yang’s singing could be heard faintly inside. "Now I am in great pain, my eyes are drying up, and I may no longer be able to smile. But one day I will be able to honestly say: I have experienced that era myself; I am confident that I will be able to smile and say to others: There was such an era! So! For the time being, put away your weak and sad feelings, and just enjoy the warm wind blowing in front of your face changing, changing, the times are constantly changing, the joys and sorrows are repeated, let's see how we part ways today Divorced couples can finally get rid of the past and usher in new encounters. Wanderers who wander around the world always look forward to the day when they can return home. ?Even though I fell down due to lack of support tonight, I still believed in pushing When I walk out the door, I won’t flinch even if the endless rain is waiting for me outside today. Alternating, alternating, eras are constantly alternating, dividing and reuniting again. The wanderers who fell to the ground today, always There is a moment to change your mind and start over. Alternating, alternating, eras are constantly alternating, dividing and reuniting again. The wanderers who have fallen down today will always have a moment to change their minds and start over again …” The a cappella singing voice is not as beautiful as the music that Kagura Qianryu has been hearing for several months, but this singing voice seems to be emanating from the bottom of He Bing's heart. When Cao Yang repeatedly murmured the last part of the feeling When he sighed, He Bing finally couldn't help but gently pushed the door open. "Xiao Kui um, He Bing?" Cao Yang was shocked. He turned his head and struggled to get up, but he could only move a small amount and couldn't even fall off the bed. "Yang" He Bing hurriedly stepped forward, half-knelt beside the bed, and helped her lie down flat, "Don't be so pushy." "After all, I have been in a coma for several years and need constant exercise. You accompanied me through the period when it was difficult to speak at first." Cao Yang's eyes were full of joy, "I must not be able to sing Kagura. Isn’t that genius from the family nice to hear? She is the connoisseur of music. " He Bing, who was half-kneeling, held Cao Yang's right hand with his right hand, and gently combed the hair on her forehead with his left hand. He looked at Cao Yang's soft eyes. "Yang, you have lost weight." "It's better to lose weight. If you lie down all day long, if you gain weight, it will definitely be puffy." Cao Yang pursed his lips and smiled, his fingers trembling slightly in the warmth of He Bing, "It's a pity that Xiaokui can only take care of her. She Todayyou probably didn't get it, right? " "Neither Mai Zhuo nor Qianlong took her seriously. After all, Akui cannot represent Cao Cheng in terms of legal principles or influence." He Bing shook his head helplessly, and the words wandering in Cao Yang's hair hand Gently massaging her scalp with his fingers, "Seeing the two of them bickering in an atmosphere like a quarrel, she could hardly get a word in. I couldn't do anything except interrupt the topic." Cao Yang looked grateful: "What you did is already a help in times of need." "Is it a timely help?" He Bing said with a bitter smile, "The result of giving a timely help is that she grabbed my ear and brought me to you, and used her own reputation to be a good match between us? After all, it is A willful girl. " "Xiaokui is young. She just thought you could make me happy, so she did that. Please don't blame her." "Where is it! I don't say thank you for the kindness, so I didn't say anything." He Bing smiled and shook his head, "We can't hide our thoughts even if we want to, so why do you have to say that?" (PS: In the previous chapter, there was a place with three? I left it to hide the verb that I felt was not very good. But I forgot about it before I solved it, so I added it I'm sorry. In addition, the new book's In the first chapterjust like "The Three-Body Problem", the characters who appear in the first chapter are not necessarily the protagonistsbut first of all, thank you to the friends who left book reviews!) Text Chapter 118 - I am lucky to have it 98 volumes Chapter 118 - I'm lucky to have it "Qian Ling, the main analysis report on behalf of the palace will be made within two days." "Please remind the Family Court again that the assembled congratulatory troops will be mobilized within two hours at any time." "Okay. Qian Ling, I want you to run around again." "That's not necessarily the case, lancy. After the report was handed over to her, the acting palace master promised to give me a period of leave. Probably because of concern about my identity, it may not be suitable for too much exposure in public. Anyway, I I plan to go shopping in Russia with Rei Kagura. Brazilian mercenaries have a lot of industries there, and I always feel uneasy, so I just go and check them out." "Haha, I thought you wanted to chase A Ling!" "Don't be like Kagura Rei and think about new boyfriends all day long. I'm leaving, remember to help Kagura Rei and I prepare for the trivial matters of going to Russia." …… Iori Yagami hid in Asamiya Athena's bedroom and vented his bass, while Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianryu outside smiled at this. They had finished washing the dishes together and were sitting on the sofa. Like a pair of family friends. "Little girl from the Kagura family, guess where He Bing will be dragged by his rumored girlfriend?" "God knows, that Miss Kui is so weird, she might just drag He Bing to her room and do it." Kagura Qianlong kept smiling, Mai Zhuo's teasing expression reflected in his purple sunglasses. "It's really like that, can you really sit still?" "Then why can you sit still?" The two of them looked up to the sky and laughed in unison. "Enjoy your vodka, and I will tell my family to clean up the place where the agave is planted. Other actions should not be too big, so as not to cause a heart attack in Tokyo." Mai Zhuo blinked his eyes with a joking look on his face. Kagura Qianryu stretched out his hand toward her: "I hope there will be no war on the Western Front during my lifetime." "Good luck!" Mai Zhuo came forward and held her tightly. Their faces were centered around the intimate hands that seemed to be wrestling each other, and the distance was getting closer and closer. "I have an impulse: You said, if I If we kill you, will the world be peaceful in advance?" "Trust is a high-level risk investment. Guys who never trust others will never reap the rewards of trust." Kagura Qianryu didn't seem to care, "I don't want to be a second-rate trader, and I think you are a super first-rate banker. ." Mai Zhuo relaxed his grip and smiled with a hint of cunning and success: "You can control your tone and expression, but unfortunately, you can't stop the panic in your body for a moment. After all, you are an ordinary person. Your physique. You are actually afraid of death, at least you don't want to die at this time. Therefore, it is better to say less about the words "All Quiet on the Western Front", and you should respect yourself when you drag He Bing to take scandal photos. You should be happy, Now I am the commander-in-chief One last thing to remind you: You and I are not the bankers, and we never will be." After saying that, this gorgeous woman stood up gently, swayed gracefully, hummed a little tune to the bass of Iori Yagami, and walked towards the undercover of Zhenyuan Zhai. …… "Hebing." "how?" The window of Cao Yangyang's room was equipped with one-way perspective glass. Cao Yangyang Hebing wrapped her in a quilt, held her in his arms, came to the window, and looked out at the scene outside - nothing had changed. "What kind of person is Kagura Qianryu?" "She" He Bing thought about it, "It's hard to say! Maybe her heart is as high as the sky." "Why didn't you say life is thinner than paper?" Cao Yang smiled - months of continuous practice made her smile so natural and charming. "All the young people in the Kagura Palace seem to be willing to follow her. What else do you think she dares not do?" He Bing shook his head gently, "She can trust even a stranger like me, and she tells her sincerely. Me, she might sell me. She is always ready to bring down Cao?cheng and the Eight Heroes. She doesn't think that the lives of half a million civilians are extremely precious. I have a feeling that when necessary, she might …” "What could it be?" Cao? Yang's questioning failed to help Hebing's thoughts: "Yang, you know whether every word I say is against my will, but I really can't tell." "I know that you hide a secret in your heart, a secret that no one wants to tell." Cao Yang tilted his head towards He Bing's collarbone, "If you can, tell me why you are willing to be her bodyguard?" He Bing slowly answered after a while of hesitation: "She is my Pandora. Although she may cause good or bad results, she is my hope and she is my variable in this world."  "What about me? Can I be your Pandora?" Cao Yang didn't quite understand and tried to ask. "You" He Bing was stunned immediately. He slowly tightened his embrace and pressed his chin on Cao Yang's head. "You may be my Pandora, but under what circumstances did we meet? At that time, I was a foodie in Athena's family, a typical three-nothing person; and you, without consciousness, alone and helpless, could only live the simplest life. With you, I have never thought about those complicated things so much. In my heart, you are a friend, a friend who needs to be taken care of, and a friend who can talk. If one day you can be honest with each other, that would be my ideal script." "Every time a dog is slaughtered for justice, it is a scholar who is unfaithful." Cao Yang was silent for a while, closed his eyes, and gradually put the weight of his entire body on He Bing, "When you are at the bottom, you can compare your heart to your heart. Lucky The great thing is, we met each other at our lowest points.” "Yes! Every word Qianlong said to me was sincere, but I couldn't find the pure feeling I had when I sang for you before you went to bed. Standing on the shoulders of giants, I can gradually see clearly It’s something that’s in a commanding position, but you can no longer see others clearly.” He Bing whispered, the voice was like a whisper in Cao Yang’s ear, “I’m so lucky to have it!” The two of them hugged each other, and it was quiet for a while. After a long time, Cao Yang suddenly asked weakly: "He Bing, if you give up your identity as a fighter now, and I ask Xiaokui to arrange a normal job for you in a distant place, and you take me to live in seclusion, let the whole world Think that I am still a vegetable - Xiaokui will definitely be happy to see it happen. You can do everything you want, except to get ahead. You just need to spend some time with me every day like taking care of a severely disabled comrade. That way Life, will you choose?" "Yang, that is an impossible wish." He Bing only thought for a second, "Back then, I had unrealistic ambitions and could not be willing to be mediocre. Now I am already in the game. If I take a step back, maybe I can No burial place.” (ps: Since my Painxi group administrator account is a large account, and I usually log in to a small account in recent months, a group of book friends’ group applications have expired. I would like to apologize first and recommend you to apply again. Once in this group - 45210487 - the following is a list of book friends whose applications have expired (fog) 2403621704 137771819 2596189052 1550604910 2335519022 Thank you for your support. ) The text of the new book... will not be updated today. To compensate, recommend a book that seems to have potential. "Scientists in the Late Qing Dynasty". Interesting. \ Text Chapter 119 - A first glimpse into the door 98 volumes Chapter 119 - A first glimpse of the door It was already late at night when He Bing left. Cao Kui didn't ask what he and her sister Yang talked about when they were alone, but she was very gossipy about whether the passion she imagined in her heart had happened. At least, "There must be a kiss goodbye!" Unfortunately, He Bing He only reached out and touched the top of her head. The enviable black shoulder-length hair was quite hard and seemed to be the hairstylist's favorite. Such silent movements quickly made Cao Kui angry: "He Bing! Understand, I am your master!" "Yes, I have offered you tea." He Bing smiled and let go, walking towards the door, "Akui, you made a genius investment - with a drop of your blood, you brewed the blood-rich Yu Shui's feelings." When he opened the door, he suddenly looked back at Cao Kui, who seemed to be organizing his words, "Don't think about it anymore! It's only right to prepare supper for Yang. Besides I'm waiting for your tea, But I have very high requirements for quality.” After going out, He Bing walked leisurely in Cao? City, as if waiting for something, but no one took the initiative to answer him. Well, it was really a problem for someone to talk to him at this time when he was supposed to be invisible. . So, at the nominal city gate, He Bing greeted the people on duty in Chinese, but found that he couldn't communicate, so he simply changed to English. "Hello." "Hello." "Is it really okay for me to come out of Cao? City at this time?" "Silly tape, cute big breasts!" someone blurted out. “…Okay, okay, you win.” After thinking about it, He Bing finally shook his head and ran directly to the top of the tall building, returning to Asamiya Athena's home in a straight line. Looking at the darkness and silence, He Bing tiptoed to get in through the window, but found that everything was closed - he couldn't tell whose hand it was. He didn't look like that when he was dragged away by Kuai Kuai! "Director, the script is wrong!" With a voice that only he could hear, He Bing hesitated for a while and finally knocked gently on the window of Asamiya Athena's bedroom. A few seconds later, Iori Yagami, who was wearing Chinese red pajamas, opened the window impatiently. "are you an idiot?" That pity-like look in his eyes hurt He Bing. So, he got into the room and whispered in Yagami's ear: "Don't you know how to say some words of comfort? I really don't know why Sister Tanjian likes you like this" Before he could finish speaking, Iori Yagami stabbed him in the face with a dream bomb. "Hey, you're just fooling around, you're going to do this? What if the image is ruined!" He Bing jumped two meters away and landed on Athena's bed. "My Athena is such a good girl. Ah, I actually worship someone like this" He Bing suddenly jumped out of bed like a spring, and once again avoided Iori Yagami's claws, "You have the shame to do it, but you don't have the shame to let people say it? Eight" ????????????? It was a blind light, but the street lights outside at least showed the outline of Yagami Temple - between the lightning and flint, He Bing saw his gesture - that was, Yazhennu! Even the words in his mouth were abruptly cut off. He Bing lowered his body in an instant and started fighting with Iori Yagami, who was in front of him without even blinking. The Eight Claws were dismantled in less than a second. At the moment when Iori Yagami was about to embrace each other and explode into purple flames, He Bing punched forward! However, he missed it! Iori Yagami took a step back in advance, and when his fist power was exhausted, he turned around and kicked Hebing right on the cheek. The rotation in the air is at least 720 degrees, which is perfect. "idiot." He Bing, who reluctantly raised his head, was suddenly greeted by light. It was Iori Yagami who turned on the chandelier. Seeing the redness and swelling on He Bing's face, Iori shook his head, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked down at him. "You are really smart." "It's you who are too stupid." There is probably no such word as politeness in Ba Aunt'an's dictionary. "In the KOF arena, you used unpredictable moves to decipher the opponent's moves, and finally the weak defeated the strong. Could it be that you are naive? Do you think that no one will study you this year? Tricks in routines can only be used once. This is a simple truth." "The same tricks are useless against saints." He Bing slowly got up, sat on the ground, and looked at Yagami'an, "It turns out that all fighters are saints!" "idiot." With one hand covering his cheek and the other hand shaking slightly to express surrender, He Bing tilted his mouth and asked, "Okay, okay, I just want to ask, why did you take a step back just now?" "That is the biggest flaw of the Eighth Child. If you dare to fight me, as long as you are not stupid to a certain extent, then you are most likely to fight back."? time. Iori Yagami said matter-of-factly, "A fighter is not a saint, and there is no ambiguity at all in killing people at critical moments." " "I know, I owe you my life again, right? Let me tell you, in addition to pain, your foot also smells a little bit" Seeing that Yagami's hand on his knee showed signs of fire, He Bing quickly moved away The topic was, "Ah, by the way, as your killer move, the eight-year-old girl has such obvious flaws. Is she really a man?" “There is no perfect move in the world. The correct body technique captures the right timing and the right move produces the right effect. This is martial arts.” Listening to Iori Yagami's rare long sentence, He Bing thought thoughtfully: "But, why is Cao? Cheng still pursuing Wu Shi so much?" "It is no longer a fixed move, but a state, belonging to martial arts." "Martial arts" He Bing suddenly thought of a scene - on the first day he came to this world of kof, he was accidentally injured by Asamiya Athena. When he woke up, Zhen Yuanzhai, who was blocked behind by Asamiya Athena, first asked The question is "Are you willing to enter a world of martial arts?" And after that, it is the kof of Asamiya Athena's popular science. After pondering for a long time, He Bing's face changed from a solemn and thoughtful look to a smile. He looked at Iori Yagami and said in a very calm tone: "Yes, I just got a glimpse of the door!" Iori Yagami nodded mercilessly: "That's right." "Okay, thank you." He Bing stood up slowly, looking up instead of looking down, "But, I'm still a little confused - why would you mention this to me?" Iori Yagami did not answer immediately. He raised a finger and "poof" a purple flame ignited, but it quickly turned red. The flames on the fingertips were constantly switching between purple and red. And his eyes faced He Bing through the flames. Gradually, He Bing became a little frightened by this strange and quiet situation. "Can you just tell me?" Iori Yagami still stared at him closely, but the flames went out when they were purple but not red: "The three artifacts joined forces to seal Orochi. Now, Orochi seems to intend to let humans perform on the stage for a period of time. As a result, the foundation of the alliance of the three artifacts disappeared . The world has returned to the melodies of hundreds of years, and I am not interested. But you, are interested in them, very interested." (ps: Well, it is indeed too cold in winter. I have to keep warm in my arms after less than 2 minutes of typing Also, are there dragons and empty crowds? Please review the book, sincerely ~ Maybe, the next chapter will be the beginning of the finals ) Text: I caught a cold recently and reviewed SC2. I have love and wrote a beginning~ wedge The year 2001. The high seas of the Pacific Ocean. The weather is calm and sunny. A luxury yacht sails alone with the waves. The design of the hull has a strong personal style. The crimson background seems to imply that its owner should be a woman, but the blood-red deck makes people feel a bit scary - especially The deliberate lines on the deck gave the illusion that blood was spreading. Above it, a helicopter with the same blood-red outer shell was slowly landing. With the help of the crew, a young man with an energetic face got off the plane. The wind from the propeller blew his black hair, which was only above his ears, into chaos. The staff who had been waiting on the ship quickly welcomed him and guided him to the cabin. go. Along the way, no one made a sound, only the sound of the helicopter gradually leaving. Finally, through a corridor that looked like a blood-soaked tunnel, he was taken into a room that was roughly a reception room. When the hatch was pushed open, an old male voice with a hint of weirdness came from inside: " You finally showed up. I've been waiting for so long that I can hardly wait any longer." It was low and slightly muddy, but it was standard Mandarin. The young man stepped in, but the staff around him immediately exited and closed the hatch. The reception room is no longer the scary style outside that seems to be like hell, but it is dim and blue. Looking up, it looks like a deep starry sky. Two chairs were placed symmetrically in the center. The one on the left was empty, and there was a person sitting on the right, with only pale hair showing. "Please take a seat." The young man stepped forward obediently and sat opposite the owner of the room. The two were less than one meter apart, which allowed them to observe each other carefully. He is very old, but hale and hearty, but has a sad face, and his plain eyes seem to contain countless stories. The young man looked at the owner, and was coming to a conclusion bit by bit in his heart, but saw him speak with regret in his emotion, still saying A low and muddy voice: "It's a pity, I'm too young, I don't know if it's suitable" Finally, the young man couldn't help but raised his right hand: "Stop!" "I don't know if this is a movie, I don't think so; I don't understand how you made the environment here so miserable, and I don't want to understand. I'm just an annual world champion of StarCraft; and you're just The main designer of this game and the promoter of this competition. Don’t you think it’s ridiculous to create an epic atmosphere as soon as we meet?” The young man almost gritted his teeth. But the old man opposite him remained calm, without even a twitch of his eyelids: "The truth is not that simple" The young man interrupted him again: "You don't need to say this! So I accept your invitation and risk the plane crash and the yacht capsizing to meet you. I have many questions to ask you, but I am not deliberately creating an epic Atmosphere!” "What's the problem?" The old man seemed to smile, "At least it means you are thinking." The kindness in this smile seemed to be that the elders who had seen through the growing descendants were condoning the latter's willfulness - which made the young man even more unhappy: "Don't think" Suddenly, he stopped talking and sat up straight. He also leaned back, and after taking a few deep breaths, his mood seemed to be stable, or he might have organized his words, "You, the richest man in the world, are the chief designer of "StarCraft", and within five years you have promoted this game into a The most influential person in the game in the world, but a guy who almost never appears in public, Tassadar Kerrigan, you" At this point, he thought about it for a while, "You are not from this world. Bar?" This made the old man slightly surprised, but he quickly laughed: "I live in seclusion, and the outside world exaggerates me into a legend. Most of my works are fantasy, but they are not enough to support your fantastic conjecture." "You don't admit it?" The young man was very confident, "Show some sincerity, otherwise our meeting will be meaningless." "Are you sincere?" In the dim reception room, the old man named Tassada Kerrigan looked up thoughtfully, "The first thing should be your evidence to support your conclusion." "Evidence? Very good." The young man said contemptuously, "In this world, "StarCraft" was released in 1996, and there was no need for any balance modifications. It just continued to add humanized technical support. As a An excellent PC game, but it is just a PC game. However, with the operation of huge funds, it has become a global competition comparable to football and basketball in just five years. If you say this, this is just a fantastic idea. The struggle of those who want to realize their dreams seems not convincing enough, right?” Tassadar Kerrigan, who listened quietly, only said: "Not enough." "Not enough? Okay, let's not just talk about this thing that brings us together. In order to realize this person's dream, he needs to continue to invest massive resources, but he needs to start from scratch. One after anotherExcellent scripts, novels, poems, and music emerge in endlessly, which we can interpret as genius; decades of ultra-high returns on securities and industrial investments can be interpreted as cross-industry genius, but why can he, in addition to these, also make three investments? Make a computer and give it to human civilization? Note that it is ternary not binary! " The old Tassadar Kerrigan lowered her eyes: "It's not enough." "You are not enough for me!" The young man jumped up, "This alone is enough - I am not from this world!" The deafening words made Tassadar Kerrigan's eyes flash with light. He slowly sat upright, with a golden sword and a big horse. The clothes were originally well-fitting, but they showed that he was very old and very strong: "You said yourself? Can you? Prove it?” Seemingly frightened by his sudden move, the young man was stunned for several seconds before slowly sitting down: "Iin my original world, you didn't exist at all. When I realized that I had returned to my youth, , I thought it was God giving me an opportunity not to leave any regrets. But after only two days, my dream was completely shattered - I saw the ternary computer that was gradually becoming popular for civilian use - in In my world, it has never been successfully manufactured, and the course of history has chosen a binary computer." "Binary system? It is indeed simpler to manufacture than ternary system, but the speed of development in the future is increasingly unable to keep up with the pace of ternary system." It seems that he is talking about a field he is familiar with, Tassada Kerrigan intervenes He said something and then motioned for him to continue. "That's right. When I came to this world, you had already reached the top of society. Before you came to this world, the history of the world was the same as my original world. No matter what bigger dreams I have, Maybe bypass you - this, the more I come into contact with your works, the more convinced I become. So, when you launched the game "StarCraft" and spared no effort to promote it, I immediately thought of your name. Then, I decided to stand out in this game and attract your attention. Although my gaming talent is still far from a real genius, I used the strategies of this game that I have accumulated for many years in my original world and have matured. With the thinking and tactics, it is not difficult to win a world championship.” "So you waited until the scale of this game's competition reached a world-class level before you appeared?" Tassadar Kerrigan thought for a moment, "Indeed, the level you showed in each game was faster than I expected the game to develop. For many years, especially if you chose a random race So, I decided to invite you to meet." "Yes, you and I have achieved our first goal." The young man slowly stretched out his right hand, "Now, it's your turn to explain, Tassadar Kerrigan, I believe this is not your real name." Facing the young man's confident eyes, Tassadar Kerrigan put her elbows on her knees, supported her chin with her hands, and remained silent for a long time before speaking in a muddy voice: "My name is not important. Compared with me , you are so lucky to be able to come to a world you are familiar with" The young man smiled victoriously. "It's understandable that the dreams you can have are small when you live in a peaceful age, but this may be just a kind of happiness However, I can't communicate with you about your past world for a long time. The sufferings I have experienced have put me on my shoulders. I have an important mission, and I don’t have much time You guessed it half right, this game does carry my dream, but it is not as simple as a game. I am from the universe this game tells." Sardar Kerrigan seemed to be in pain, "Everything was destroyed, destroyed Tassadar and Kerrigan, they couldn't save they couldn't save the universe." "The Queen of Blades was originally the hope of the universe, but she was killed by heroes who claimed to be righteous." The young man was only slightly surprised, and then slowly added, "I'm sorry, when I left my world, the follow-up to this game was incomplete. And in these years, it is impossible for me to deliberately keep the records of a game in mind. There are not many things that I know clearly about this, and I can’t guarantee whether the game plot in that world will be the same as your universe. Although Tassadar is great, her role in my vague memory seems to be far away from that of the Queen of Blades. However, from your painit seems that your universe has come to the worst ending?" "Can there be a more more more touching ending?" Tassada Kerrigan really couldn't find the words to express his emotions, but after a brief silence, he stared again The young man said, "I didn't have the opportunity to participate in the final battle of the heroes, but we used the technology of the Xel'Naga people to create a way to jump to the universe. No one knows what will happen after leaving the universe, but just like the heroes in When faced with destruction, we desperately wanted to leave a library for the future, and we also bravely tried every possibility of salvation. I don't know the results of other people, but I survived successfully." "Compared to you who have a purpose, I am much more innocent." The young man smiled bitterly, "I have to accept this gift from God." "Those are no longer important. I am alone, always thinking about ways to return. I could have slowly controlled this civilization until the technology climbed to the point where I could create the equipment to jump to the universe. But my connection with my hometown has continued as time passes. Weakening, this weakening speed is far faster than the speed limit of my ability to make jump equipment. Therefore, I have to make another choice, choose a native here to return to my universe, and arrive at an earlier time - instead of Myself. So I prepared this game to familiarize the people here with the context of my universe and select people with certain commanding abilities." "Why? In such a hasty selection, you don't even know the good and evil of the people you entrust." "Good and evil?" Tassada Kerrigan laughed loudly with a thick voice, "Based on the knowledge of people on this planet, I very much hope that he will have ambition and a palace. Only in that way will he have more hope of saving the fate of the universe. , as for his own desires, sooner or later they will be buried in the records of history over a long period of time. Humans, protoss, zerg?" Tassadar Kerrigan shook his head disdainfully, "This is the fate of the entire universe, you At least use the life of a Xel'Naga to care. If he can save the universe, even if he is allowed to do whatever he wants while alive, he deserves it." "Okay, but you still don't have the equipment to jump." The young man reminded. Tassada Kerrigan retorted with a smile: "No, what I lack most is not equipment, but psionic energy You should know how Tassada destroyed the Overlord." The young man was shocked: "You want to sacrifice yourself?" "You, who have always lived in peace, will not have the option of sacrifice in the dreams you can have." Tassadar Kerrigan looked at him levelly, but she was condescending and stalwart, "I chose you, you should If you can guess the abilities I possess, you will not reject my choice." "But! But" The young man seemed to suddenly realize the importance of the problem and thought hard, "The odds of traveling through the universe and surviving" "Don't worry, and don't think of objective reasons to refuse. I still have a connection with my universe. In addition to a period of time in advance, my first priority is to position you and fight for the best opportunities for you." Tassadar Kerrigan stood He stood up and said, "Today, you have enough time to think. No matter what the reason, if I can't jump today, my existence will lose its meaning. The meaning of this planet's existence You can do whatever you want on the yacht, I Awaiting your decision." The young man became angry and left in anger, leaving Tassada Kerrigan in the starry sky-like reception room. He raised his head, squinted his eyes, and his hale and hearty aura seemed to be dimming little by little: "Tassada I am not a coward." …… The young man went back and forth in various cabins, and finally came to the edge of the blood-red deck - he had confirmed that there was no one else on the entire ship. He looked at the blue sky and the sparkling ocean in the distance, both of which were the beautiful scenery of the earth. However, this is the high seas, so looking at it for a long time can’t help but feel monotonous. However, he did not dare to lower his head. The visual effect of blood spreading on the deck was really chilling. After a long time, he grabbed the guardrail, turned over and slowly leaned on the deck, opening his mouth and breathing heavily. …… "Kerrigan and Tassadar? Or the zerg and protoss?" …… "But I hit the muzzle of the gun with all my strength." …… "Isn't it a passionate man's dream to roam the universe?" …… "Director, the script is wrong!" …… "Isn't this a classic adventure in the wilderness?" …… "This is going to kill people! Stalin's figures in the millions are not enough at the cosmic level!" …… "It is a fate that cannot be resisted when traveling through peace. Well, it is also a destiny to travel through troubled times" …… When the sun set over the water and sky, the young man finally got up and walked to the cabin. …… "Tassadar Kerrigan, can we have a meal together before we jump?" "While not sure if this is necessary, your wish is easily fulfilled. The Chinese food you are used to." When we came to the restaurant together, the young man finally had a sense of returning to the modern society. At least, it was no longer blood or starry sky. While enjoying his last meal in this world, the young manThinking about the question: "I think, after all I am a person who grew up in peace, and you should have some suggestions for what I will face." "Suggestion?" Tassada Kerrigan held the wine glass, her hand hanging in the air, "As you have more and more resources that you can influence, the information I have memorized will be of less and less value to you. I can remind you You don’t have much. Besides, I can’t be precise about how or when you arrived.” "Let's talk a little bit more!" Tassada Kerrigan stared at the wine glass, lost in thought, while the young man ate slowly. After he finished eating, Tassada Kerrigan spoke one word at a time. “I can only tell you, be cautious, hide, don’t trust anyone, don’t slight anyone, don’t cherish anyone.” "Are you sure you are not instigating people to become an ugly politician?" “To defeat a mastermind, you must first become a better mastermind.” "Just doing your bestget ready to jump." …… News the next day: "The yacht on which Tassadar Kerrigan, the world's richest man, invited the new StarCraft champion to vacation in the Pacific exploded. All parties have taken measures to rescue the yacht, but professionals estimate that the chance of survival is slim." Text Chapter 120 Crush 98 volumes Chapter 120 - Crush The overt and covert fight performed by the Yagami team in Tokyo was not publicized, but Kagura Chizuru of the female fighter team who arrived in South Korea would at least receive a report - when Feifei was not present. "During the conversation between He Bing and Cao Kui, the Palace Master inferred that there was a person in Cao Kui City. This person knew or was even familiar with both of them, and he might have a lot of interest in both of them. Influence. Moreover, this person is likely to be older than Cao Kui. The acting palace master guessed that he has asked his family to analyze and screen every important member of Cao Kui City and then target them. The report is expected in two days. Made.” In Kagura Chizuru’s guest room, Kagura Kagura reported meticulously. Kagura Chizuru sat elegantly on the sofa, wearing a miko uniform, holding relevant information in her hands, with a sad look on her face. "Screening? Will it take two more days?" Kagura Chizuru sighed, "We have created a database about Hebing since 1995. Among the characters in Kusanagi that he may have met, there is no one in Kusanagi. Among the people who are willing to have a close relationship with He Bing in the atmosphere of Chengdu, the intersection between the two is already small enough. Moreover, a man whose gender is unknown can make He Bing and Cao Kui communicate with each other tacitly. This The position of a person in their hearts must be unique. And such a person Kusanagi Shibazu is counted as one, Kusanagi Aoji is considered as one, Kusanagi Kyo is barely considered as one, and those like Kusanagi Moe are probably counted as one. No more. But the problem is that the first three are quite similar to each other. Just the word "he", why is He Bing so sure that there will be no misunderstanding? No, if this person exists, he is in their hearts, not only in their feelings No less than those three people, and special in some other aspects But, does such a person really exist? Although Cao Kui is young, the character and insight revealed in every moment are as good as the engraving of Cao ?Most people in the city are very different, and those who can have an impact on her" Kagura Chizuru was thinking while talking, but finally fell into deep thought. The Kagura Mirror Spirit stood quietly, or rather waited. It was early morning outside the window. When Kagura Kyōrei knocked on the door, Kagura Chizuru was doing morning exercises. As a martial arts practitioner, I feel quite unhappy to be interrupted at such a time, but as the master of Kagura Palace, I am used to it. Even when participating in kof. "Forget it, wait for the report from home, give me one too." When the knock on the door rang again, Kagura Chizuru stopped thinking, stood up and handed the information back to Kagura Kyory, "It's probably Feifei outside the door. , this troublesome guy Jing Ling, you should go eat first." Unlike when she was searching for Kusanagi Kyou all over the world in private, as the captain of the female fighter team, she often appeared in the public eye. Kagura Chizuru never asked Kagura Kyōrei to have dinner together, and the other party took it as a matter of course. He nodded and opened the door to leave. By the way, he smiled at Feifei, who was standing upright at the door. "Good morning! Kagura Palace." Feifei was still wearing a sportswear, and she looked like a college student exuding a youthful atmosphere. "I heard that the Korean team led by the coach who practiced taekwondo has always suffered repeated defeats?" Kagura Chizuru smiled faintly: "You are all people who are in the fighting business. Just like Mai Shiranui, you have to compromise with mundane things without knowing it. In this regard, most of the fighters in the world are probably envious of you. of." "Really?" Feifei was stunned, leaning against the door, playing with her long hair, "I think you all live a very prosperous life, and you all have clear goals that are within reach." Kagura Chizuru didn’t say anything anymore, got up and went out. When the female fighter team had breakfast together at the hotel, the match between the Yagami team and the Japanese team was being broadcast live on the hotel's rear projection screen. It was the scene where Hehi and Yabuki Shingo appeared first. Dark blue trousers, a long-sleeved sky blue shirt, a blue trench coat with a black waistcoat, jet black leather boots, and a belt - He Bing on the field was dressed like Goenitz, and his calm expression did not seem to change anything. Focus less on the game and more on your own personal matters. The close-up shot lasted for several seconds, while Kagura Chizuru frowned: "Hebing" "Did he take the wrong medicine? Does he think cosplaying can make him as strong as someone else?" Mai Shiranui complained while eating, completely unaware of Kagura Chizuru's increasingly depressed expression. "Fight!" The moment the game started, He Hing moved like a rabbit and shot at Shingo Yabuki - Ryūrenga? Earth Dragon! The force of the three consecutive kicks was obviously very heavy. Shingo Yabuki, who was on guard, blocked it, but he did not have the ability to counterattack. He Bing landed on the ground and received a wild bite! A crisp straight punch almost broke Shingo Yabuki's defense, and the second nine-injury hit made him loosen his grip. Sunflower! He Bing's three consecutive blows without delay hit his chin, stomach??, nape of neck. Yabuki Shingo, who was knocked to the ground, couldn't stand up for a while. "I know you don't give up easily, but I also have to prove my strength to people because of some needs. Shingo, give in! You are like a good example among ordinary people, but in this arena, you can enter but temporarily You can only step in. I really envy the life like you that can work hard and challenge without any scruples, so this year, your struggle will stop here" Hebing was almost right in front of Shingo Yabuki, maintaining a condescending fighting posture. His unhurried words spread throughout the world, as polite and polite as a boss who was waiting for the protagonist to transform or burn the small universe. Without losing the original intention of persuasion. Maybe it made him regretful, maybe he expected it, but Shingo Yabuki suddenly jumped up - Hanaken! ???????????????????????????????? Shingo Yabuki was only half as tall as Hehi before he was kicked away by Hehi's lightning-quick kick, flying out of the arena like a stone from a catapult. "k.o!" There were cheers on the field that drowned out the commentator's voice. Feifei, who was sitting next to Kagura Chizuru, was a little surprised: "This kid is so decisive? Wasn't he still a rookie two years ago?" "After all, this is just a competition. If it was really decisive, Shingo Yabuki should have killed him when he fell to the ground." Mary shook her head, but she was unwilling to do so. "This guy is really making rapid progress, just with the speed of the dragon's teeth. And strength If I face him and don't use a desperate move I may have no chance at all." Kagura Chizuru just bit her lip vaguely: "What exactly does he want to express?" Not only the female fighters were watching the live broadcast, but Athena Asamiya and her family were also watching and yelling. Well, the only one who made a big fuss was Shii Kentaka. "How could he use Long Lianya randomly without saying hello? How could Long Lianya be used as domineeringly as he does? Long Lianya is not Feiyan Gale Kicks!" Suddenly, Asamiya Athena stopped him: "Shut up, it seems that the explanation has suddenly changed." Yes, the new commentator immediately attracted a lot of people's attention, or in other words, confusion - grass? Cute? (PS: It’s really hard to write a new book I want to write it at the level of submission, but it turns out it’s really difficult to write. I want science fiction to be bug-free (at least self-consistent), with clear characters, no overlapping outlines, no sloppy language, and inconsistent scene descriptions. Being downplayed (this is my weakness), the rhythm should be as tight as possible I wrote it many times and revised it many times, and then I used the criterion of "Whether I would be willing to pay for it after reading it" as the standard, and then I was still not satisfied Please comfort and encourage me! In addition, I have briefly organized the historical background of Kof's fantasy. There are not many spoilers in the main text, but readers who don't like to delve into details can take a look at it to have a clear context. Those who do not regard this article as a romance should read it seriously. Friends, it’s best not to read it. So, should I send this thing out? ) Text Recommend books, recommend books, I really recommend books! (You deserve it if you don’t look at it) The book recommended this time is "Piaotian Literature", and it was already completed in 2006. After taking this reassurance, I can speak freely! Although in terms of composition, I think my level is still full of loopholes, but if compared with - Piao Tian Literature - essays, I can say that there is something to say. If compared with - Piao Tian Literature - Fan Humanities, I myself There are not many people who dare to claim to be number one even if they consider themselves number two - that’s what I think anyway. [] So, today I made a decisive and tragic discovery. Not long after I started writing Yuanxiang, - Piaotian Literature - someone had already finished the best fanfic! Why should tmd be posted on female channels? ! Although the author is a woman, didn’t Empress Liu Ding also post “Decision of Destiny” on the main website? ! How could I accidentally read the divine text from 5 years ago now? ! ! If someone in Longkong hadn't casually recommended this book in a reply, saying that he was very happy and laughed after reading it, I probably wouldn't have had the chance to read it ?? Okay, —— Piao Tian Literature —— the female channel also has good articles! And probably better! Is not it? Didn't Lou Shengsheng write "Don't use time travel as a job" on the main website? Ah, it seems that Ms. Lou has now entered the minefield of JJ, which is more of a training ground for anti-drug talent than Piaotian Literature. Return to the book you want to recommend. This is a fanfic, don’t worry, I haven’t watched the original TV series, but there aren’t many problems reading it. But a certain Longkong Er said that this book is full of joy and laughterwell, if you try to hurt people or something, it's the most loving thing! It’s really loving! It’s full of love from beginning to end! Are there any healing authors in our dynasty? Even I wanted to cry in the middle of watching it. I felt so hurt. This is definitely not touching. It is definitely not as simple as touching! Everything is shade! ? Personally, I feel that this book needs to be read over and over again in order to appreciate its true meaning. (The same goes for our daydreams.) However, I won’t read it again for a long, long time anyway. At least the healing in the fantasy is very obscure, but the whole article is so exaggerated that it seems to be artificial (ah, even slight flaws must be pointed out). We can no longer be cured continuously we should wait for a while. is relatively safe. ?????????????? In short, my thoughts after reading this, to put it simply – you can never be a good person! To put it more complicatedly, it’s better to read it yourself. Fortunately, the author’s writing is much more straightforward than Yuanxiang, so you don’t have to pay attention to every word and think about it carefully. But at the same time, it’s also much more healing. Ah, I’ve talked so much, let’s talk about the title of the book, "Yang Jian - Life is Long and Hate Water is Long East", ISBN 70453, maybe some people have read it, but it is estimated that more people have not. Those who have read it only need It’s enough to harm people silently, no explanation is needed, and those who haven’t seen it just need to silently be healed, no need to think too much. Such a good book, I can’t help but recommend it, and I was left in tears at the end of it, not knowing what to say. Text: The Story of a Remnant Dream (It’s just a clickbait in the style of literary youth) In fact, among all the strange dreams we had in the past six months, I still remembered them relatively clearly after waking up, and made a record of them. Then I sorted it out, but after all, I couldn’t remember it all, so it was incomplete, so the title was called Can Meng Ji. It’s very literary, right? ~~~~ 1 A pier A woman returns from afar To the west of the pier is my ancestral home, and to the south is a street[] She remembers many rumors about her family and came back to investigate the truth I can’t remember the specific plot at the moment, but the story is a flashback, with many locations surrounding that street. Finally, there was a man who got married and had three daughters of about the same age. When he and his wife go to bed, they like to let their daughter massage his wife’s feet, but every time it’s his turn, he says he can’t take off his shoes (he doesn’t take them off even when sleeping) But in fact, the soles of his feet, palms, nose, etc. have been cut off, and he has been wearing a mask. (This is the part that I can remember clearly, but it is only a very small part. The feeling in the dream is a bit like a hundred years of solitude) At this time, I seemed to wake up (actually it was a dream within a dream). I remembered that the soundtrack in the story just now was very exciting. Just the first 8 bars made me want to cry. And there are lyrics, so I tried to remember and write them down, But no matter how hard I try, there is interference, And the perspective suddenly jumps to a seemingly sci-fi historical environment It has always been surrounded by that sad melody, but the lyrics have become a great military song On the battlefield, Sun Jian looked at his relatives and his subordinates fighting But after a while, he suddenly discovered that he was actually dead. His actions could not interfere with others, and others could not see him. But he continued to walk on the battlefield Until he met an enemy general in red armor and brocade robes in a narrow place When he passed by him, they bumped into each other. At this time, they realized that although they existed in this world like ghosts, their relationship was the same as that of ordinary people! 2 Qiao Feng+Dongfang Bubai is an ordinary person take an exam "The examination of a "Soviet" country - two people with different destinies, one succeeds and the other fails. For a nationwide secret examination, fill in a pseudonym and set your own password, and use your mobile phone to keep in touch with the authorities. During a short-term intensive study, I met by chance a female genius who did not study and was about to be abandoned by the government. She was alerted, encouraged and guided by a male loser whose efforts were useless, and she became a temporary Buddha. This woman was at the airport after her exam. Her flight was delayed because she broke up with her good-for-nothing boyfriend. She was also unable to contact the authorities because her cell phone was old-fashioned and had no charger. He asked the airport police for help, but to no avail, and eventually defected to a Cold War enemy country for a living. Officials left behind the legend that the top scorer in the national examination was missing or non-existent. The loser man knows all the basic knowledge, but has a psychological barrier and is unable to practice the exercises. As a result, the structure and purpose of the test questions are all clear, but he cannot do them. After failing the exam, the woman ate in the numbered canteen and waited for the man. The man hesitated for a long time whether to leave directly, but came anyway. We ate a dish together and talked about trivial matters tacitly until we went to the airport together. (Later period: The man mingled with all walks of life for a living. A long time later, with the help of the woman, the enemy country dominated the motherland, and the man and woman met at the airport. The woman was single due to personality problems and was very popular; the man had a daughter and was in a state of poverty.) In the family, there is a presence like Sosuke Sagara (in my sister’s background), and a story similar to my sister’s is written. 3 I just remember it was at a family gathering (it seems it can also be called a party) There were many people playing together and singing After playing for a while, I found Lin Zhixuan somewhere (this was the only person whose identity was confirmed in the dream) After chatting for a while, I decided to ask for an autograph. At this time, a girl came over and asked for an autograph. I didn’t look at the woman at that time After that, on the second day, for some unknown reason, I dragged a guy (perhaps Nicholas Tse? Anyway, he was a very handsome young man, must be an artist) to eat in a very cheap small restaurant. At this time, a woman passed by and greeted Nicholas Tse. I just remembered that was the guy who came over yesterday to ask for Lin Zhixuan's autograph. She should be a few years older than me Suddenly, I recognized her. At this place where we were eating, 10 years ago, this was not a restaurant. When we were just in junior high school, I filmed a small commercial with her, and we had a great time chatting at the time. But at that time, she was the protagonist, and I was an extra who was temporarily pulled in while passing by When I talked about this, she also remembered me (remembered me actually) and said?Some details at that time seemed to have left a deep impression on her at that time. Then, for some unknown reason, after dinner, I was dragged by that woman for a walk, leaving "Nicholas Tse" behind Along the way, she put her arms around my shoulders from time to time, just like she did 10 years ago. Everywhere on the road was being renovated, and I couldn’t even recognize the road, but she walked happily She called her manager Mr. Hou, who seemed to be interested in her, but she felt that he was not suitable for her. She calls herself a "warm" (I don't know what that means) woman and says she has no feelings. Along the way, she was a bit coquettish and seemed a bit strong. Later, in the compound of my childhood (which seemed to be her original residence), Mr. Nahou drove to pick her up, but we stopped on an uphill slope. Due to construction, there was a lot of sand on the ground, and the car skidded. She smiled happily and persuaded him to leave. Then asked me which building and room my home is in I asked her if she wanted to go up and sit She pulled me and was about to take a stepI was woken up Then, I recalled her appearance, (it was very clear in the dream, but it was definitely not anyone I knew) In the end, I can only say that the person who looks most similar seems to be Sylvia Chang when she was young, but it’s just her smile that looks similar 4 It looks like a bug-like creature in sc2 came to the earth, and participated in the war as a human being in the first person The end of the world is coming Bugs and humans have to form an alliance to survive Relying on the technology of the bug, it was discovered that the end of the world actually occurred when a certain unstable factor exceeded the critical value, and this transcendence was a sudden geometric change under the chaos model. Therefore, the bug sent a first-person spirit to travel through time and return to the time before the end of the world. Being despised by humans at the time, the first person took refuge in the bugs during the war and used actual data to gain the trust of the bugs. Although the occurrence of the end of the world was not completely avoided, the ending was changed - it was just that the bugs were wiped out until only a few units in a small area around the first person were left, 70% of humans were killed, and the rest were scattered around the world and lost contact with each other. At this time, the first person did not hesitate to kill the remaining bugs at their weakest moment. Later (can’t remember the exact time of passing), the first person came to a new experimental base He himself didn’t know why he went there, (perhaps he was suffering from a mental disorder at the time?) There, he discovered that he was in the form of a spirit, and the people in the base could not detect him. He saw a female researcher activate a cryogenic chamber. During her communication with the electronic voice, she inferred from the first person that this base existed before the end of the world. Now these researchers are new and they don't know much about what's going on here. Details of facilities and experiments The female researcher in the first freezer woke up and started the second one. At this time, she was called away by her boss for a short while. The first person said that he saw the person who had woken up in the freezer watching the people in the second freezer gradually wake up and became crazy. He pointed out that the second person kept shouting, but the first person could not hear the specific sound. I saw the second person debugging an interface inside the freezer. Various information flashed on the small screen inside. It was too fast for people to understand, but there was a picture of a woman that was very clear. When he finished operating the interface, he fell into a sluggish state. Then the female researcher came back, and the first person immediately told her that she must quickly stop what the second person had just done - he was trying to change the past. From his explanation, the first person realized that the experiments in this base were very similar to the time he traveled through time with the help of bugs But the problem is that the change of the end of the world is to change an unstable parameter. If someone goes back to the past, will there be twists and turns in the end of the world that has been prevented? Will there be any remnants of the bugs that were killed by themselves These will become unstable. Sure When the second person taught the female researcher how to operate the interface, the first person was also learning and found that the time-travel caused by this instrument was to travel back to the mind of the original body some time ago. But the current form of existence of the first person is spirit. Therefore, after the second person told the female researcher everything, he himself traveled through the past and tried to stop it. At this time, the first person also traveled through the past through his time travel - coexisting in the same body with the second person, but the other person did not know one's existence After time travel————I was woken up by the alarm clock (Finally, regarding the last recommendation about the slow growth of lifethere is also something that seems to be a post-reading review, so you know—— ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?To be honest, the reason why this book touched me so much is because I clearly felt that she wrote many things that I had deliberately written in my reverie that were very obscure in such a straightforward way that it was almost contrived. Maybe they are similar in approach and approach? But obviously, I am still far from the author's sister in terms of plot rendering. When I read my own remembrances (leaving aside the writing style of my regrets before Volume 97), what I got was helplessness and sadness. But after reading this wonderful article, I It was clear that I was crying but couldn't cry. Perhaps it is because she bears all the tragedies on the protagonist and makes it clear from the beginning. Therefore, in the regrets of the supporting characters, there is a sense of joy in waiting for the ignorant to have no recourse, but they can't help but feel sorry for them. The protagonist sacrifices himself for his loved ones like a perfect human being. But as the plot reaches the middle, it becomes clear that the protagonist is not perfect. Like all the supporting characters, he also has shortcomings, and they are fatal shortcomings that seem like advantages. Regardless of the fantasy design background, such a person can really exist. , but absolutely few. Therefore, when the reader closes the book, he will naturally have some thoughts about life, human nature, gains and losses, right and wrong, everything that can be questioned at every moment will raise questions. Yes, at least the first conclusion after reading it is that you can never be a good person. Of course, the definition of a good person is obviously complicated. I can’t help but think of the long thoughts I wrote. Remote imagination does not involve ancient mythology, but it also "invents" a history of the earth. Well, at least it is a clear context, the historical context of the world of kof. The same conspiracy abounds. But the difference is that although the boss snake in Long Fantasy has never directly intervened in the world in a real sense, it has never had the intention of destruction or self-destruction. It pursues the path of sustainable development, unlike the ancient gods in Life and Death. It's full of out-of-this-world thoughts. Every character in the fantasy has its own tragedy. When they look at others, they feel envious, but rarely jealous, because they are true elites. The more they are born into a big family, the more they understand the meaning of giving and gaining from an early age. Unlike "The Longest Hate", which focuses most of the disputes on the protagonist's life. “Perhaps, the purpose of growing hatred in life is to explain one’s destiny through the tragedies of one’s life. This is exactly what I can’t do, so I used the tragedies of the top class in the world to pave the way. Yes, fantasy is not fantasy after all. I wanted to write it as science fiction. There is no great supernatural power or great wisdom, so naturally no one has the qualifications to shoulder a great destiny - except perhaps the Great Snake or Chi You. The encounter between the golden wind and jade dew before the battle of Zhulu shaped the progress of mankind in the kof world. Perhaps, the big snake is just like the Jade Emperor, looking at the struggles in the world indifferently, but the difference is that the big snake has feelings. When Zhou Yu sat and listened to the woman in white giving instructions about the country, it first developed a personality. From then on, it began to think about itself. The great destiny it carries, one that can be understood from its standpoint, is the great destiny that Chi You places its trust in. The historical development catalyzed by intrigues that have always been in view for 1,800 years has made Orochi and the elites (or fighters) who control the pulse of the times from generation to generation, not like the characters in "The Everlasting Hate". Being too simple, too extreme, or too obsessed, or maybe you have, but the result is that you will be eliminated by the times. Therefore, when the protagonist He Bing of Yuanxiang traveled through time, what greeted him was a world of Kof that seemed to be prosperous. It seemed that except for a few more fighters, it was no different from the earth he knew - until his synthesis Value is increasing and being discovered. As he actively but actually gradually passively approaches the high-end of power, a "real" but shocking detail hits his face, forcing him to understand and then adapt. This is exactly like some of the encounters of the protagonist in Life's Everlasting Sorrow. The difference is that He Bing in Yuanxiang does not have the bones of Long Aotian. Although he will not be swayed by emotions, he attaches great importance to emotions - no force pursuing longevity will accept a cold-blooded person who is not a direct descendant, unless Think of it as a dog that He Bing doesn't want to be. In fact, in the eyes of others, He Bing is particularly emotional. This is the reality deliberately hidden in the distant imagination. This is probably one of the reasons why Long Xiang is interpreted as romance by many readers. Yes, in distant memories, deep warmth is used to cover up coldness, but in life, hatred is used to highlight the warmth with sadistic coldness. Is this again different, or the same? Ah, no matter how you put it, the long thoughts I wrote slowly were at least comparable to the Qiwen that others had already completed when I started writing. It was inevitable that I felt a little lonely. After all, we haven’t finished the book yet In "The Everlasting Sorrow", all kinds of grievances are concentrated on one obsessive protagonist, and it naturally becomes a wonderful healing article; but in "Yuanxiang", those grievances are more or less equally distributed to each character, so that everyone You can see it from a certain angle, as if you can see a touch of happiness, but it reads like this,I don’t know when I end, when the warmth I have been building seems to have a happy ending, how many people will lament for He Bing as if the battle was not worth it ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are a lot of spoilers in both books, so I just went ahead and harmed others. ) Text Chapter 121—whip’s thoughts 98 volumes Chapter 121—whip’s thoughts "Shingo Yabuki was completely defeated by Hehi! It seems that as a high school student, Shingo still has a long way to go. Next up for the Japanese team is Daimon Goro! As we all know[] , he is a judoka, who only uses judo-based kung fu to compete with many fighters. This is quite similar to Captain Kim of the South Korean team Ah, everyone, please Look, Daimon Goro appears! " Kusanagi Moe’s explanation style is very different from the girl in Hebing’s impression. However, the referee had already shouted "fight!" Daimon Goro also lowered his focus slightly and stared attentively. Come on - He Bing put aside his unnecessary thoughts and slowly approached his opponent step by step. Most fighters around the world are paying attention to the match between these two teams, but at this moment, Whip is sitting on a bench in a park in Rio de Janeiro, sitting on her right. , is Li Simi, who is also a mercenary. "The entire military camp is in a state of semi-rest." "Because all the backbones went to kof98?" Whip sat upright, with his hands on his knees, holding the whip; Li Simi was also in military uniform, but he was leaning up. "Maybe, anyway, I won't have too many things to do before kof98 ends." Li Simi spread his hands along the back of the bench, "www.piotia.comests, this is like an open secret." Li Simi turned his eyes and looked over, but it was Whip's side face that was blocked by his hair. He looked around again. There was no one around. They were probably watching the live broadcast of the KOF game. This is the foundation of a fighter "In today's world, as long as you are on earth, if you want to do things for the public and hide it from the three poles, it is basically a fool's errand." "Yes!" www.piaotia.comests? " Before Li Simi could think about it, she had already given the answer, "'What kind of benefits can it be? Will people have the courage to act like a chariot? ’ That little girl understands better than some people. " "But Athena Asamiya has also never understood what some people are pursuing, right?" Li Simi sighed, straightened up, and put his left hand on Whip's right shoulder: "I'm just a peripheral person, but they all think highly of you. The more comprehensive you think, the more Of course, I will definitely support you to the best of my ability. " "Me?" Whip finally raised his head and looked at Li Simi. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes, "Strictly speaking, I'm just a defective product. I can sit here and chat with you. The reason why we talk is because I have been given up. " Li Simi’s eyes widened: “Impossible! An excellent person like you is just a defector…” Whip shook his head, held the hand on his shoulder, and slowly pulled it away: "I do understand many things better than most people, but I have an insurmountable flaw! With life It’s all here, there’s nothing we can do about it. " This gentle yet firm action made Li Simi feel nervous. "Well, probably, I'm not qualified to know the specifics. So, what do you want me to do?" "Li Smith, I'm worried that some people have acted too hastily. Therefore, from now on, I don't want to participate anymore. I want to use another angle, or stance, to face the current situation. Bureau. If it turns out that I was overly worried, that would be for the best. If the ending unfortunately goes in the direction I'm worried about, please don't forget my true intentions. " Whip let go of Li Smith's hand, stood up neatly, and turned back to face Li Smith. The whip was wrapped around his hand like a snake. Li Simi looked at her so close, so heroic. The person's appearance seems to be suddenly unpredictable. "Whip, do you know what you just said? Not to mention how I understood it, just by telling this to some people, you will definitely cause misunderstanding.” Hearing the words that Li Simi had carefully considered before speaking, Whip smiled happily: "Please tell me! By the way, I also express my worries. This is an turbulent era. Although it seems that It was calm going up. Sometimes, parting ways doesn't mean it's a betrayal. Moreover, no one under Mai Zhuo dares to blatantly cause trouble for me. By the way, Li Smith, I heard , have you ever seen a woman who looks exactly like me? " "That's right." Li Simi seemed to still be digesting what she just said, and answered slowly, "The woman called herself Xianla, and she was followed by two men who looked like Kusanagi Kyo. , and claimed that she had plastic surgery with the help of nests. They are mercenariesI went to find Leona all the time and was very dissatisfied with General Heaton's adoption of Leona. " "Leona? That woman who is enviable because of her simplicity." Whip thought about it, "Li Simi, pay more attention to He Bing, he may be another one who is favored by thousands of people. ?????????????????????????? " "No." "By the way, I investigated your situation. Although I didn't tell you in advance, you know." Whip looked at the surprised Li Smith, "You often send money to a person in Germany. Girl, who is she to you? " Li Smith was silent. "Although that is your secret, if you get serious, I, or some people, can find out." Whip’s words made Li Simi feel relieved: "She is very important to me. I am in the distance, guarding her to grow again. I am struggling with whether to stay with her forever or not. It’s the audience cheering for her happiness" "Again? Well, at least you have someone to pay for. So today, please take a walk with me!" Whip leaned over and took Li Smith's hand, winking. , "After all, we are out on a date." …… When Whip and Li Simi walked hand in hand in the park, the competition between Hebing and Daimon Goro had already concluded - half a step away, both of them remained still until even the audience When he was almost impatient, He Bing suddenly burst out and hit Daimon Goro's chest with a straight punch! The speed was so fast that Daimon Goro was already hit as soon as his hands wrapped around his arms! After staggering back for more than ten steps, Daimon Goro was able to stop. Soon, he gave in and left without saying a word. Moe Kusanagi was exaggerating the atmosphere in an unknown studio, but the fighters watching the live broadcast understood what exactly happened from beginning to end. "Competing with the rhythm of breath, striking quickly when the opponent is out of breath, this is a manifestation of Wu Shi." In Kusanagi Aoi's bedroom, Kusanagi Yang was lying on Kusanagi Aoi's lap, watching the TV together. Live broadcast, smiling endlessly, "It's just that it took Daimon Goro so long to confirm the flaw How can there be such peace when fighting life and death? There is still a lot of room for improvement!" Text Chapter 122 - If we only meet for the first time in life 98 volumes Chapter 122 - If we only meet for the first time in life Nikaido Benimaru's first move on the stage showed no intention of fighting. He stepped closer step by step and pressed close to Hebing's chest, with their heads and necks intertwined. This became an ambiguous scene that stunned the whole world. The whole audience was in an uproar, and even Kusanagi Moe's explanation began to stutter. [] "Wuro vomited blood. He didn't want others to know." The voice was so low that only He Bing could barely hear it clearly, but the calm tone really made it difficult for him to understand what Nikaidou Benimaru wanted to say, just like he didn't understand why Nikaidou Benimaru wanted to do this. "I am not sure of a protracted battle with him, so I can only strike with all my strength. I dare not hold back." Hearing He Bing's equally soft reply, Nikaido Benimaru looked slightly relaxed - the whole world could see it, but He Bing couldn't. Suddenly, he covered his mouth: "Youko has been kidding Is she awake at Kui's house? With Xiao Kui's simple kung fu, she can't teach you the charm of Yoko. I understand Yoko's power better than anyone else." He Bing was surprised and was silent for a long time. “…You just think it’s not the old tailor’s fault?” "Based on your hesitation, I can believe that I guessed it right." Nikaido Benimaru's eyes exuded overjoyed joy, "Since she has decided to remain silent, please give me a piece of your mind through Xiaokui. Is she okay?" "Why, why?" After He Bing finished speaking, he took a big step back and looked at Nikaido Benimaru up and down. This man, no matter his identity, experience, style, personality or choice, made He Bing quite entangled. He made He Bing feel that such a friend was worth making, but when he thought of Yang Yang who kept calling him infinitely tenderly, Son, He Bing felt that his face was hateful again - but he seemed unable to hate him. This made He Bing even more confused. "The worst I can do is let this game go wrong." Nikaido Benimaru opened his arms, and arcs of electricity flashed through his body like pulses. He didn't care that people could read his lips even if he spoke softly, "As long as you promise me, Qian It’s worth thousands of dollars.” He Bing stared at him closely, as if the outside discussions and Kusanagi's cute voice echoing throughout the audience had nothing to do with him. Even the voice announcing the start of the game could not change the attitude of the two. After a while, He Bing took another step back and his voice became louder: "If we only meet for the first time in life now, I would rather use my strength to beat you until you can't take care of yourself." "Really?" Nikaido Benimaru seemed to be completely relaxed, but he still looked lonely, "Those who have made mistakes are not qualified to force others to forgive me. I have long been aware of retribution. However, if I want It should be with you, but it depends on whether you have the qualifications." Finally, Nikaido Benimaru's eyes became sharper and sharper. When he finished speaking, he had already taken a step forward - Iai Ke! He Bing blocked it with one arm, and couldn't help but take a step back: "It's much better than what I did just now." "I hope you can be stronger than me." Nikaido Benimaru took up the conversation, and the moment he finished speaking, he took a step forward - Lightning Fist! This time, Hebing did not block, but instead sided to avoid it, and took advantage of the situation to hit the poisonous bite towards the door in front of Nikaido Benimaru! No hiding! Nikaido Benimaru just tilted his head to avoid hitting the bridge of his nose, which was still imprinted on his cheekbones, but at the same time, he hugged Hebing with both hands. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The visible electric arc is frightening. Although the process lasted only a few seconds, the scene of lightning flashing around made everyone feel nervous. When the electricity was turned on, He Bing fell softly to the ground. Nikaido Benimaru stood upright, with his blond hair draped softly on his shoulders. He covered his face that was rapidly reddening and swollen, and looked down at He Bing. His eyes were replaced by the loneliness he had during the conversation just now. "Now you can only bully beginners like Shingo and honest people like Goro. What you lack is more Actually, I just hope that one day the person who falls on the ground will be me No , I just hope that day comes as soon as possible.” With that said, Nikaido Benimaru waved to Yagami-an off the court: "Iori, you don't have to come up. I will abstain from the next game." Then he quickly left the field. There was another uproar. Kusanagi Moe made a quick and wise comment on Nikaido Benimaru's method of exchanging small things for big ones, but many people also heard her opinions. "Aoi-chan, Benimaru has noticed that I'm awake." Kusanagi Yang took his eyes away from the TV and looked up at Kusanagi Aoi's face lowered to face him, "He must have seen when Hebing hit Daimon Goro with one punch. Speculation confirmed.” "That idiot! He didn't know that those few words of his that he thought were meaningless were taken away by someone who could analyze themHow many things? " Kusanagi Aoi was furious: "He hurt you once and wants to hurt you a second time?" However, Kusanagi Yang did not follow her train of thought: "Benimaru must have regarded He Bing as my apprentice." As she spoke, her brows were filled with sadness, "He released all the electrical energy stored in his body at once. I'm worried that He Bing will be my apprentice." How seriously was Bing injured? Moreover, Benimaru probably didn't correctly estimate the lethality of He Bing's punch." "Humph, you are a heartless man who fails to succeed but fails to succeed!" …… Alice Springs. This is a city in the geographical center of Australia. It is said to be a city, but compared to those real big cities, the population is much sparse. Similarly, this small place is also infected with the atmosphere of kof. Although it is morning, most people in the city have put down their work, either gathering or watching the live broadcast of kof98 alone. "This is what a fighter is. This is the treatment enjoyed by those at the top of human society." In a small house that was unknown to the public in the city, two men were sitting side by side. The TV in front of them was the only electrical appliance. It was replaying the scene of Nikaido Benimaru using the Power Generator, as well as the frenzy of the entire venue before and after. The man who spoke was so distinct in terms of appearance, clothing and even the weird aura that he exuded all the time - yes, he was a dragon, as evidenced by that braid. The other person had red hair like Yagami's, but it was tied up in the middle of his head. The rest of his hair was all jagged thorns. He was wearing a simple dark cloth and you could tell at a glance that the corners were cut during cutting. However, compared to these slovenly appearance, the domineering exposed muscles and sculpted tough facial features seemed to be surging with a dangerous aura. However, neither of them was swayed by the other's momentum. Seeing that the other party did not answer his words, Long pointed at the screen and said again: "Your strength can also control the wind and rain in this place. You can gain fame there. You don't care about fame, you can gain profits. Of course you don't care about profits, where you can When you get your dream opponent, I think it’s impossible for you not to care.” Unfortunately, the other party still did not respond. The TV was replaying the punch that Hebing hit Daimon Goro, which Kusanagi Moe described as a ground-breaking punch. He just watched, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, but more of it was disdain. "Are you just like this, hiding your name in such a small place, training alone until the end of the years? Is this a person who pursues martial arts? Is this a person who calls himself a martial arts idiot? Is this a person who commits murder for the sake of pursuit? What is the outcome that someone who kills his brother is willing to accept? Answer me! Akuma, as long as you dare to admit it, I will leave immediately!" Maybe it was the provocation that finally took effect, or maybe it was the man known as Akuma who was suppressing countless emotions - finally, he spoke, but it was in a deep voice. "No, you don't understand. I am a person born for martial arts, and I will definitely abide by the promises I made for martial arts." (ps: Ah, another big setting has finally been written indirectly) Text Chapter 123 - Anecdote 98 volumes Chapter 123 - Anecdote "Martial arts?" Long laughed angrily, "One person says it's principle, two people say it's helplessness. Everyone says that, but I think it's a waste of the word!" [] Akuma just glanced sideways at Ryu's expression. This made Long even more angry. Huo Ran stood up and said: "Before you, I have found too many good players. Long, Ken, Gulie, Sagat, Chunli, Honda they are all fighting for a promise. The circle disappeared? Such a unanimous statement, is this really not an excuse? Or is there any agreement between you after Vega's death? " Akuma reached for the remote control next to him, turned off the TV, and raised his head slightly to look at Long's anger: "Excuse? Maybe it really is an excuse. For their own interests, they fought together until Vega died. They thought They were already at the top. Then, the reality that followed quickly shattered their self-confidence. They may not have given up on martial arts, but they may have feared vanity fair." As he spoke, Hao Gui Ruhao said. The strange man laughed, "I'm the only one who's different. I don't have any ambitions for fame and wealth. I defeated those people's promises and saw the real martial arts. Kof? You won't even go to a dirty place like a pigsty." , why bother to use it to provoke me?" Hao Gui stood up quickly and walked to the water dispenser, no longer looking at him, "I don't know whose will you represent, and I'm not interested either. When the time comes for me to realize myself, naturally I will face that promise. It has nothing to do with you." When Akuma turned around after filling a glass of water, it was a dragon flying towards him and attacking! However, Akuma just raised his hand and scattered the dragon with a wave of punch - yes, in the corner of the room, as if surrounded by ants, the dragon's body appeared again! "Perhaps, I am qualified to listen to your story about the past." Long looked at the cup in Akuma's hand. The water in it didn't even have ripples. "Or, should I continue to prove it?" Akuma shook his head, slowly drank half a glass of water, and said nonchalantly: "It's time to make breakfast. It's a rare guest, so I just treat it as a way to kill the boredom." After that, he walked to the kitchen, "Would you like to eat together? ?I only charge the cost price.” No matter how weird the dragon’s expression was, the story of Akuma began. "Vega died in Southeast Asia in the late 1980s. After that, fighters who were directly or indirectly related to Vega were sooner or later approached by a man named Nujia - the man who organized Kof94 and Kof95. Those People of varying strengths and weaknesses were challenged by him one by one, and he made a bet to everyone: before the loser was recognized by the winner, with his dignity as a warrior, he promised never to participate in the affairs of a fighter again— —Anything but rechallenging the winner.” "Everyone was defeated. But more importantly, before the showdown, Nujia's secretary, Mai Zhuo, who is now the commander-in-chief of the Eight Masters, could always find a way to make everyone accept Nujia's challenge. And the bet. A US military colonel? An ICPO special investigator? A son of the Master family? Mai Zhuo can make them submit." "One after another people disappeared. They did not disappear from the world, but they just lived an ordinary life in obscurity. In this era when the trees are still and the wind is not stopping, it is not so easy for those who have become famous to become ordinary. But they They’ve done it all, they just need to take the initiative to adapt to the ordinary, that’s enough.” "Finally, Nujia found me. I am the most cheerful one. I went to France, and at Nujia's house, I saw the full-body bronze statues of those he defeated, commemorations of victory. Nujia wanted to add me image of." "But I won. The duel between fighters is often just a few moves, but between people with almost equal overall strength, it is not impossible to fight until the physical strength is exhausted - Nujia and I fought for a day, and finally won with willpower . This is enough for me to confirm him. And I have no intention of letting him disappear. " "At that time, Nujia was unconscious, and I only had the strength to keep standing. Then, Mai Zhuo arranged my conditioning. When I returned to normal, she showed me the true martial arts." "That's a priest, and his outfit is almost exactly the same as He Bing's outfit at this year's KOF. But He Bing's triangle cat kung fu, tsk tsk" "I don't know the name of the priest, and it's not important anyway. What's important is that he let me take the first shot, and he broke my instant prison kill head-on as soon as he met me. He didn't cause any real harm to me, it was just a flash of lightning. He stretched out his hand and grasped my throat tightly, lifting me into the air - the gap was too big, and the outcome was that simple." "He left without saying anything. Mai Zhuo asked me to keep my promise. When I feel like I can fight, I can ask her to help." "From then on, I lived in seclusion here, with nothing but martial arts. Time passed quickly. If you hadn't come, I wouldn't have had any feelings for the kof that started with Nujia.Interest, apart from the dead audience, is the dead audience. Just like what I saw on TV today, it was all about a so-called competition, not a life-and-death struggle at all. dirty. " "So, come on, after you have this breakfast, you can go." Long leaned against the door of the kitchen, watching Akuma skillfully frying eggs and grilling meat. When that tough body, which had nothing to do with the kitchen, faced him with a big plate, he actually had an inexplicable illusion. It seems like I used to live in China. "I don't agree, but I understand." ??Wooden tables, wooden chairs, sitting across from each other, tons of them. There is no etiquette in Akuma's popularity, and there is no so-called reserve in dragons. He just couldn't help but ask: "Hao Gui, you are alone after all. If you feel that you can't catch up with the realm of the priest you said in your lifetime, then your life of hard training" Long thought about it, "After all, The so-called peak can only be noticed when you look back when you are on the way down.” "The most important thing is to find a disciple." Akuma said matter-of-factly, "I have been pursuing extreme martial arts all my life. There is an extreme stream in the United States that has been promoted on TV, and I have seen it by chance. Although it is not enough, it is more or less in line with my philosophy. When I have the intention Let's go there to find a talented young man Anyway, I'm not personally involved in those mundane things." He thought about it, "If you agree, teaching instant prison killing is not a problem." …… He Bing was quickly put into the ambulance by medical staff. No matter what happens, a minor injury will always be treated better than a major injury delayed. After all, this is KOF with no eyes. Kagura Qianlong insisted on following the ambulance. She sat next to He Bing, not looking at his injuries, and just lowered her head and played soothing and gentle music. "Team Yagami defeated Japan!" With the emcee’s loud announcement, the live broadcast came to an end. No matter the audience may be talking about the game, or they may be gossiping about Nikaido Benimaru's ambiguous actions and words, but Mai Zhuo and Iori Yagami, who left the field together, have already discussed who should appear first in the next game. On the other hand, Nikaidou Benimaru, who sent Daimon Goro to the hospital to check for internal injuries, received a phone call, and that was the number that moved his heart. "Hello? Nikaido, where are you?" "I'm staying with Wulang in the hospital. Xiaokui, let me ask you" "Accompany him? You'd better check the injury in detail yourself!" Kusanagi Aoi mocked, leaving Nikaidou Benimaru with a blind tone. Text Chapter 124 - Perception kof's reverie Chapter 124 - Awareness In the ambulance, He Bing's heart rate was erratic. Kagura Qianlong's fingers were flowing with a heart-warming melody. Although a doctor had warned her to stop, she remained the same. [] Kagura Qianlong was beside the hospital bed. As time passed slowly and He Bing showed no signs of waking up, she began to watch the doctors and nurses' treatment, or in other words, rescue. Unlike ordinary people who receive electric shocks, He Bing does not have symptoms such as epilepsy. If you just look at it from the outside, except for the skin injured by electricity, he seems to be sleeping quietly. “Perhaps, we should take a CT scan?” Someone from the consulting doctor suggested. At this moment, Kagura Qianlong’s phone rang. "Hello? Miss Aoi?" An unexpected and reasonable smile appeared on Kagura Qianlong's lips, "Do you have any advice?" Kusanagi Aoi on the other end of the phone said in a resolute tone: "I have asked, you are in Hebing's car. Tell the doctors that if Hebing's heart stops, use a pacemaker to rescue him. If he is still breathing, , it’s enough after simple processing, I will pick him up in three minutes.” Kagura Qianlong frowned: "You look down on the level of these doctors?" "My people can wander around with others, but if there are any issues, I have to personally take care of them." After making a firm declaration, Kusanagi Aoi hung up the phone. Kagura Qianryu slowly put his phone back into his pocket, stood up from his seat, and reached out to stop the doctors' movements: "People from Kusanagi City are coming to take over the patient, just keep his heartbeat going. I emphasized that Sorry, I told you not to cause unnecessary problems." No matter what effect Kagura Qianlong’s words would have, the medical staff stopped moving their hands and mouths. Kagura Qianlong leaned on the edge of He Bing's bed, looked down at his dark face, and suddenly couldn't help but reach out and rub it gently. “What secret do you have that makes Miss Aoi so tight on your body? What thoughts do you have in showing those resentments towards Nikaido Benimaru? That romantic young man has no close friendship with you, but you Kagura Qianlong released his reverie, with that calm face He suddenly took a deep breath, and his whole body froze. Not long after, the ambulance returned to the hospital, and Kusanagi Aoi was already waiting. While instructing the people accompanying him to push Hehi's hospital bed to the car he was driving in an orderly manner, Kusanagi Aoi herself nodded to Kagura Qianryu who was staying quietly aside. "Thank you for caring so much about my family, Hebing." Kagura Qianlong chuckled: "It's a rare thing to live in, and a gentleman likes it. I just don't know what kind of chess piece Miss Kui wants to turn this little pawn in the future into? Bishop? Horse? Rook? Or queen?" "The beauty of application lies in one intention." Kusanagi Aoi stretched out her hand boldly, "I hope that next time we meet, Kagura Palace will take my words and deeds seriously and not make such a joke." Kagura Qianryu laughed, switched the guitar to his left hand, and stretched out his right hand to hold it with Kusanagi Aoi: "I look forward to the early changes in Kusanagi City." …… The match between the Japanese team and the Yagami team ended with the Yagami team advancing. Ten hours later there will be a match between the Korean team and the female fighter team in Seoul. It’s noon. Kagura Chizuru was studying the video of the morning's game over and over again in the hotel room. Feifei sat next to her, but she was not as excited as Palace Master Kagura. "The food in South Korea is terrible!" "Why don't you go shopping with your teammates?" Kagura Chizuru ignored Feifei’s complaints and concentrated on it. This puzzled Feifei: "What mystery can there be in this video?" "You don't understand." Kagura Chizuru finally replied, but her eyes were still fixed on the TV, "But I won't explain it to you. Although you practice martial arts and have the strength of a fighter, you are not a fighter. At least, This is what An said about you people." "Isn't it just a guy who lacks actual combat experience who was killed in one hit?" Feifei said angrily, pointing to the dazzling electric light on the screen. "That's right." Kagura Chizuru smiled noncommittally and dialed a number. "Hey, please let Jing Ling dictate the diagnosis report of Richen's latest injury to me; at the same time, convey my order to Qian Long." The order was straightforward, but Feifei on the side was confused. When Kagura Chizuru hung up the phone, she finally couldn't help but asked: "Excuse me, the famous Kagura Palace, do you give orders so casually? And in front of outsiders? noodle?" "Because it is An's entrustment that you stay with me." Such an answer obviously did not satisfy Feifei, but she did not ask further questions. Instead, she asked?A topic: "So, that Qianlong you are talking about is the current acting palace master?" "That's right." "I saw her in the newspaper some time ago. She is quite beautiful." Feifei gossiped, "But she doesn't look like a practicing martial artist. Doesn't everyone in your Kagura Palace practice martial arts?" "Her physique is not suitable. Although not many people know about it, it is not a secret." Kagura Chizuru teased, "It seems that you are interested in Palace Master Kagura, not me? " Feifei did not change the subject because of this: "Physique? In so many years, I have never heard of anyone with the blood of fighters who is not suitable for martial arts, and therefore does not practice martial arts at all. Her elders are not disgusted with this, right? ? By the way, I have a question. Your Kagura Palace has been passed down in Europe for so many generations, and the core staff are still yellow people. Even now, the population is very prosperous. This was during the Renaissance I always find it difficult to find a partner. , aren’t you a close relative at one time?” …… "Goro, I think we should pay a visit to Kusanagi Aoi." In the hospital, Nikaido Benimaru held an ice pack and pressed it against his alarmingly swollen cheek. He stood by the door of the diagnosis room and looked at Daimon Goro who was sitting opposite the doctor with a solemn face - he had already done After a comprehensive examination, the doctor is writing a medical record. "Are you sure? It seems that your relationship with Xiaokui" Daimon Goro was quite worried, but Nikaidou Benimaru had no doubts: "We can't just sit idly by and ignore the things before us! The injuries to you and me have already hinted at many problems. No matter who is playing with fire or taking things lightly in Kusanagi City, I We need to confirm, especially now that Zai Jing is missing!” "But, after all, we are just friends of Kyo, and Kusanagi Castle" Daimon Goro swallowed his words - he was very familiar with his friends, although Nikaidou Benimaru's mood was a bit wrong. "Thank you." Nikaido Benimaru nodded, walked straight over, and picked up the medical record that the doctor had written not long ago, "I need this medical record to ask people from Kusanagi City for consultation, and you are a sensible and knowledgeable person. A good doctor who keeps silent about his patient’s condition, right?” (Ah, a guy who has not been happy together with a dota together, although it was a few days later, I still promised well, the disaster is really boring.) Volume 98 Chapter 125 - After the old friend? kof's reverie Chapter 125 - After the old friend? Kagura Chizuru is not the only person who studies Hebing’s game videos. For example, Athena Asamiya in Singapore. The young and beautiful girl was sitting on the sofa, very happy with the rapid growth of the person on the screen. Although Shiikentaka on the other side of the sofa complained from time to time, the expression between his eyebrows was highly consistent with the girl's. But Xiaobao, who was holding his chin between the two of them, obviously didn't have enough interest. He would tug at the hem of his sister's clothes and tug at his brother's trousers - but that was all he could do. Richen and Seijiro Kusanagi have some unknown things going back home, and Whip is still dating in South America. The old tailor and Zhen Yuanzhai, lifelong brothers, walked hand in hand on the street with a wine bottle in their hands and a travel bag on their backs, just as they liked most when they were young. The difference is that the opportunity to wander outside Tokyo is something that the old tailor has not seen for decades. “It’s completely changed. It’s basically two cities.” The old tailor's sigh made Zhen Yuanzhai sigh: "Back then, when I left here and headed west, leaving Malacca, I thought that I was really far away from my homeland I didn't have as much thought as you, and I didn't go beyond that step." "If I hadn't been so wild, maybe I wouldn't have had so many experiences with Kagura Palace, and probably wouldn't have met those impatient brothers and sisters." The old tailor seemed to be thinking about the words, but he didn't know. What is it for, "If you don't live a hundred years, you will always worry about a thousand years. I don't think there is much specialness about people who have truly lived for a thousand years." Before they knew it, the two old men came to a park. In this morning, it felt quite deserted. Seeing this, the old tailor simply picked a bench, put his travel bag on the ground, and sat down next to Zhenyuan Zhai. With a bang of the wine bottle, he walked away in tacit understanding. Immediately, Zhen Yuanzhai took out two more bottles from his travel bag and handed one over, his eyes full of the frivolous wantonness of the past. "It's still a comfortable rhythm!" Zhen Yuanzhai raised his drink to the sky, "Back then we were determined to drink, pick fights, and travel all over the country" "It's so easy to be young!" The old tailor also looked up and laughed, "Then I met Ye Zhen and the others just after leaving Guangdong. Her man had a big stick in his hand," recalling, he couldn't help but raised his thumb, "One He picked you up on the ground and slapped you. Fortunately, they were merciful and you didn't die or become disabled" Suddenly, he became proud again, "I'm different. I even tried to bleed, but also forced the head of his gun off. It’s just a wooden stick, am I afraid of him?” "You always risk your life when fighting!" Zhen Yuanzhai scolded with a smile, and drank half the bottle in one gulp - obviously, he had a better drinking capacity. "It was also because of this that you were able to reach that state later. But you know how strong you are, You don’t get the treatment Ye Zhen gives me by bringing me water and food!” The old tailor sneered mercilessly: "If you don't feel ashamed, feel proud of it! Why don't you think that the case will be brought together? Ye Zhen takes care of you because your injury was caused by her man. In just a few days, you Can you be beautiful for a lifetime?" "It's better than you. You were romantic and obscene outside, and in the end it was all in vain. Someone threw a baby, and you didn't even dare to check whether it was your own. You, a coward like you, are still the best in the world! " Zhen Yuanzhai sneered at each other without showing any signs of weakness, but soon, his expression gradually darkened, and the old tailor obviously noticed it. "What's wrong?" "I said, tailor." Zhen Yuanzhai pondered for a while, narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice, "Why on earth did you decide to come out in old age?" Before he could answer, Zhen Yuanzhai added, "Just say , did you make this decision because of the person who came to you, or because of the position of the person?" The old tailor returned his squint: "I'm still guessing how long you're going to keep silent!" Seeing Zhen Yuanzhai's eyes flashing, he smiled and nodded, his voice was also so low, "Such an obvious inheritance from generation to generation. , I’m not blind.” "So, that girl is really" Zhen Yuanzhai didn't seem to dare to express his guess, but the old tailor didn't have that much psychological baggage. He took a deep look at Zhen Yuanzhai and said, "After an old friend. So what? Do you still have hope?" Do you want to recognize a step-granddaughter or something?" Leaning forward, the old tailor stretched out his hand and touched the wine bottle crisply, "Don't forget, Ye Zhen and the others didn't have the most detailed information back then. You must really have some ridiculous incense. I think keeping silent is the best choice." The old tailor drank it all and tipped the bottle to Zhen Yuan Zhai. But Zhen Yuanzhai only looked lonely and lowered his head. After a long time, he murmured. "Imy heart can't calm down. There are always several unfulfilled dreams in a person's life" "So you long to look at me with your wretched eyes?Going to see a young girl in her prime, to create the daydream you have kept in your mind for decades? "The old tailor moved towards his old friend, put his arm around his shoulders, and said earnestly, "Save it! Back then, Ye Zhen only dared to think, but now the little girl dares to do it! If you want to fly a moth into a flame for a shadow puppet show, I may not be able to stop you, but don’t get my Athena involved! How could the one in heaven keep silent about all the violent things she did? Whether you and I are going to be buried soon, whether it is vigorous or unknown is just my own idea, but Athena is still young, don't let her follow my footsteps, understand? " …… "So, all we know is that the old tailor listened to Zhen Yuan Zhai singing in the park?" Kagura Qianling is away, and the person who reports to Kagura Qianryu temporarily becomes Kagura Shiyuan. This meticulous middle-aged man has been almost regarded as Kagura Qianling's backup for a while, and now, he finally came to the Palace Master Kagura for the second time. Unfortunately, the first thing he reported was not satisfactory. "I'm sorry, Palace Master. After all, this is Singapore in Asia." "Okay, then at least you can hear what song Zhenyuanzhai sang, right?" "Yes, I will" "Wait a minute. Don't say it out loud, you have to sing it to simulate Zhenyuanzhai's emotions." “…I’ll try my best!” "let's start." "How can I tell you that I don't want to, and ask me to hold back my sadness in loneliness? How can I tell you that I still love you? It's my own wrong decisionI want to leave soon~~~ But I can’t forget this place, and I can’t forget the sunshine that I once had. I will soon fall in love with another girl, but I can’t forget, and I can’t forget the sadness you gave me Seeing you and him in front of me, It proves that my love is just ignorance. You don’t understand my haggardness, which is an experience you will never have" “I sang several sad love songs!” Kagura Qianlong seemed quite satisfied: "Shi Yuan, your singing skills are very good!" “It just happens to be a personal hobby.” "Then, please pay attention to the situation of Hebing in the hands of Kusanagi Aoi. And convey this order to Sister Qianzuru." "yes." When Kagura Shiyuan left, Kagura Qianlong repeatedly strummed the guitar, which was exactly the song of Zhen Yuan Zhai that had just been sung again. …Why, the person singing is not the old tailor, but him? ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 126 - The Girl Dancing in Prison (1) kof's reverie Chapter 126 - The girl dancing in prison (1) "Are you still used to being here?" "What difference does it make if you are used to it or not?" "If you get used to it, you can dance gracefully in prison; if you don't get used to it, you will have trouble sleeping and eating even if the sky is far from the ground." "So, to you, is this a prison, or is it heaven and earth?" "for so many years, the eight of them have come and gone, and no one has asked. In contrast, you were immediately suspicious. Maybe this is one of the reasons why he likes you, so he I will be determined to die after losing you." "I originally expected to be with one person. Although thousands of people have gone there, I never imagined that it would be a thought that would reincarnate for thousands of years, and it happened to be an enemy It was so romantic to go to the Alps together at the beginning, but in the end But now, Even if I live in such a weird way, I will continue to live with his memory." “…What a beautiful girl.” "beautiful?" "Believe it or not. However, I decided to meet another beautiful girl, a girl who can dance in prison. And now, there is an opportunity." "I'm sorry, I still don't quite understand." "People always need to be in contact with the outside world, and are always full of fear of a world with only themselves. But some people, although they cannot avoid this fear stemming from loneliness, can resist the flow of time through simple thinking. Such people , if it hadn’t really appeared, I wouldn’t have believed that she would exist at all. Therefore, I have a new assessment of human potential You don’t have to take these things too seriously. Things on the earth only need to look at you indifferently. Just look at it indifferently. To see the world here, you need to be persistent and have great love." "I……" "Forget it, it's like that. Even if I ask myself, I can't understand it." …… When Kusanagi Aoi's small motorcade drove into the gate of Kusanagi Castle, Hebing suddenly woke up. It seemed that he was a little tired, and his eyes looking around were a little blurry, but after searching for Kusanagi Aoi, he became a little more ambiguous. “Kusanagi…Koi?” The voice was not loud, but the calmness actually made Kusanagi feel strange - she came close to He Bing, looked into his eyes, and tried to observe. "He Bing, what's wrong with you? How do you feel?" Faced with Kusanagi Aoi's concern, Hebing pondered for a moment: "Take me back home immediately. I want to see" His seemingly unscrupulous words suddenly stopped, perhaps because he realized that there were many medical staff around him, "You know of." People in the car had mysterious smiles. Everyone is one of their own, and perhaps they regard He Bing as one of their own. Although everyone is taking orders from Kusanagi Aoi at the moment, she is first and foremost our little Huaichun girl. “Everyone believes that’s what everyone thinks, and everyone is guessing or waiting for the little girl’s reaction. Kusanagi Aoi obviously noticed the burning gaze, but after a brief thought, she issued an order to stop and disperse on the spot. He Bing, who had just woken up, could not walk well and even rolled to the ground when he got out of bed! The people present were all knowledgeable people who had been exposed to natural science since childhood. Most of them knew something about the power of Nikaido Benimaru and the effect of the move called the Big Power Generator on the human body So everyone looked at it carefully and started to express their opinions. Returning to the post before departure and continuing to stand by, leaving with an ambiguous and even slightly obscene taste - after Kusanagi Aoi carried Ai Hyou on her back. After getting out of the car, Kusanagi Aoi trotted towards her villa. This scene felt familiar to her—an almost identical scene had happened last year. "He Bing, do you know? You are as heavy as last year." "What?" Listening to the confusion coming from behind, Kusanagi Aoi smiled cheerfully: "You were asleep at the time, so you definitely didn't know On the day of the KOF97 finals, the entire venue became a Shura field, and all three artifacts were missing. Only you and Xiaoxue survived. You don’t know, I was very scared at the time, thinking that my time would end before it began, but I was happy because you are still alive and you said that the three artifacts are still working hard.” "Three artifacts" He Bing murmured in response, resting his head feebly on Kusanagi Aoi's shoulder, as if he could really bite her ear with just one opening of his mouth, "Xiao Kui, if the big snake everyone talks about If it really comes, what will you do?” "Of course I have to ask him what he wants to do first!" Kusanagi Aoi's natural answer made Hebing stunned. This answer was completely beyond his expectation: "Ah? What did you say?" "Since the emergence of the big snake 1,800 years agoUnfortunately, I only know that the Eight Masters under it have fought against the Three Artifacts for hundreds of years in the history of human development, but I have never heard of any attempt by the Eight Masters to destroy humanity. That being the case, what do I have to fear? If the purpose is to destroy the earth and cause an explosion, if the purpose is to exterminate mankind, how could that big snake bring out the Eight Masters? That's just like a kid getting angry after failing to play house! " "……oh……" Kusanagi Aoi pointed at the country while running. She couldn't help but see that Hebing on her back was blushing. Not long after, Kusanagi Aoi arrived at her destination and jumped in from the second floor window, followed by a muffled sound - she only focused on burying her head, but didn't want Hebing's head to be hit. When she walked to Kusanagi Yang's room, He Bing seemed to have calmed down: "Xiao Kuiit hurts." "You are the only one who has been carried on my back for this whole life!" Kusanagi Aoi held Hehi on the waist of her left arm and took out the key with her right hand to open the door. "I guess it's inconvenient for you to move around now. Do you want me to take care of you?" Put it on Sister Yang's bed? Which position is better? Or is it like last year, with mountains and hills?" "What are you talking about!" In the room, the sharp-eared Kusanagi Yang complained. She sat on the bedside, tilted her head to look at the proud Kusanagi Aoi, and then looked at the lazy-looking Hebing, and the parts of her body that could move froze suddenly. Seeing Kusanagi Aoi placing Hebing next to her, Kusanagi Yang suddenly said: "Kui, please go out first. I have something private to say to him." "Oh?" Kusanagi Aoi rolled her eyes and left with a smile on her face, "I'll bring food in an hour." With the sound of the door closing, Kusanagi Yang turned his head and looked at Hebing who was very close at hand, and he looked at her the same way, with the distance between the tips of his noses being only ten centimeters. Although Hebing kept a slight smile, as if he was admiring the masterpiece of art, Kusanagi Yang frowned. "I don't know what happened, and the knowledge I have cannot explain the current facts. I have no power to resist now, but I still have to ask: Where did He Bing go? Who are you?" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 127 - The Girl Dancing in Prison (2) kof's reverie Chapter 127 - The girl dancing in prison (2) "Kusanagi Yang" He Bing did not directly answer Kusanagi Yang's words, but looked straight at every detail on her face, his eyes becoming more appreciative and burning. "Actually, you have noticed that something has changed. Your experience is enough to prove the reality. You don't need to resist for a while" The nonsensical words were followed by another look, "As a human being, in my eyes, you She is just an ant; as Kusanagi Yang, in a sense, you and I are equal; as her descendant, although she has a different appearance, I vaguely seem to see her crossing the barrier of time and reappearing in me deep in my heart." As Kusanagi Yang chewed He Hing's words, his fingers gradually clenched into fists, and the increasing force caused his nails to embed in his palms, but he didn't even notice it. "You may I ask you, who are you?" "My identity does not need to be acknowledged by me personally. Although my name was given by her, I don't like it. I would rather be the majestic figure with a feather fan and silk scarf who listened to her predictions about the world by Poyang Lake. However, time does not wait. Me." He Bing looked into Kusanagi Yang's eyes, but fell into his own memories, "The clouds were beautiful that day, and the evening light shone on her face, complementing each other. Sitting on the lakeside with green clothes and beautiful hair, she casually talked about hundreds of years in the future. pattern But I can only look at her like that I have watched her silently for so many years, watching her young and vigorous, guiding the country; watching her giving birth to children, dormant and waiting; watching her old and helpless; Watching her feel dishearteneduntil she watched her sighing and exclaiming, "A man would rather die in a fight than build the Great Wall in despair." Watching her mutter, "I was born at the wrong time, and I have no way to save myself." He returned to her home alone. The attic is like walking into a coffin that has been built for yourself." As he spoke, tears rolled down from He Bing's eyes, but he sighed, "She doesn't know that I am by her side." Kusanagi Yang had already pinched her palms to bleed, but she only apologized gently, as if it was her fault: "I'm sorry, my history book doesn't have the chance to be so clear. I can't understand clearly." "You don't have to understand too much." With tears in his eyes, He Bing smiled heartily, "People have to look forward. If you are immersed in the past all the time, it is just playing with things Besides, I am determined to meet you, not just for the sake of it. Tell one woman about your attachment to another woman. The one I care about now is you." "How can I be so virtuous and capable?" Kusanagi Yang was flattered and said. "After getting rid of the temptation of survival, human nature is always good, especially when it is full of loneliness. Yang allow me to call you that, okay? Yang, when you have a group of cats and dogs around you, How would you feel when you have pets? Oh, that’s not important. What’s important is, how will you feel when you only have those pets around you?” Kusanagi Yang closed his hands and pondered for a while, then said after consideration: "Perhaps, I will treat pets as people. Although they cannot communicate completely, they are still spiritual creatures." "Yes! People are afraid of being alone, and they can deceive themselves for this." He Bing laughed mockingly, "But suddenly one day, you find that there is a kitten that does not seem to be a kitten, but a baby covered in cat skin. What will happen to you?" Kusanagi Yang's fingers have begun to stiffen and turn white due to the continued exertion. “Maybe I will be ecstatic I will fully care for its growth and look forward to one day ending the suffering of loneliness.” "Yes! I'm looking forward to it too." He Bing happily raised his hand tremblingly and brushed it on Kusanagi Yang's face, "Yang, you are so beautiful and incomparable." Feeling the warmth coming from his face, Kusanagi Yang still didn't want to believe it: "How can I be so virtuous and capable?" "Yang, you are a girl who once danced in prison." This soft words made Kusanagi Yang's eyes widen! After a while, the tight fingers suddenly loosened, and she finally realized the pain coming from her palm - which made her frown slightly and even her voice became trembling. “The amount of information is too great, I can’t accept it for a while.” He Bing just looked at her with a smile, waiting for her delicate and heroic eyebrows to unfurl. "Wellyou came here today through He Bing, you shouldn't just tell me these words." "When you believe me, it will be easier for me to tell you more emotions." He Bing was like a gentleman asking for a dance, "Yang, close your eyes and communicate with me with your heart." Kusanagi Yang closed his eyes obediently, and a vague melody immediately appeared in his mind, as well as a gradually clear picture, or concept. …… The vast land is filled with mountains, rivers, forests and fields, as well as animals, fish and insects. The city is bustling with people, boats and carts plowing and weaving, and singing and dancing. Armed with gold and iron, armed with ants and shadows, they attack day and night. ZhuThere was a fire, dynasties changed, and people died of hunger thousands of miles away. "What I saw was extinguished." Scenes of things flashed by like a montage. When the song sounded, Kusanagi Yang was surprised: "Is this the song of Asamiya Athena?" No one answered. …… The broken walls and ruins have been hacked by the sun and the sun, and their outlines are still there. The border town abandoned the ferry, the ancient desert road, the Qiang flute was played. A beautiful woman died quietly, a famous general died in battle, and his sword and pen were tied to each other. The country has been prosperous and ruined, the land has changed, the land has changed, and the poems and pictures are rolling in. Facing the beautiful articles that refined one thing after another, Kusanagi Yang was thoughtful. "What disappeared is remembered." …… ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A white horse passes through the gap, Zhuangsheng turns into a butterfly, an idiot dreams, the universe is infinite, and we are outside the sky. Kusanagi Yang seems to be in the loneliest place, looking at the world from a distance. "I stand at the end of the world." …… ??Foolishness plays with wisdom and thoughts, and they are like ancient clouds. In a flash, in the world of mortals, they are as ordinary as illusions, and their hearts are like the sounds of nature. The joy beyond the sight surged into Kusanagi Yang's heart. "Hear it, the soil sprouts." …… The beautiful woman is hazy, standing on the side of the water, looking into the distance through the ages, quietly hoping. "Wait, the epiphyllum will bloom again." Kusanagi Yang’s heart tightened for a while. …… Time is like an arrow, the water is flowing, and you can enjoy what you hear and hear. "Leave the fragrance to your years." Yo Kusanagi feels the loneliness of not knowing the end. …… The road is pathless, the search is endless, the waves are numerous, the moon and stars are few and far between. "There is no lighthouse on the other side." Kusanagi Yang is soaked in despair. …… Formless and colorless, without companions or disciples, thousands of lonely paths, fishing alone in the cold river. "I'm still watching." Kusanagi Yang cried silently. …… After a long time, Kusanagi Yang came out of his sadness and realized that the singing and the scene had gradually faded away. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see He Bing looking at her with a half-smile but not a smile. There was joy in finding her confidant in his eyes, like pure and hot sunshine, which made it difficult for people to face the hot emotions. "You actually cried for me. I was right." (ps: Damn, this chapter took at least 3 hours to write in just 2k! Sure enough to some people, is He Bing going to be a tauren? " ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 128 - The Girl Dancing in Prison (3) kof's reverie Chapter 128 - The girl dancing in prison (3) With a sigh, He Bing didn't pay attention to Kusanagi Yang's slight embarrassment, nor did he give her a chance to argue. Instead, he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes: "This song is not finished, but Xiaokui only leaves us one hourfrom now on." I will definitely let you know when I have the opportunity. But now, before leaving, I still have something to say!" [com] Turning his head away, Kusanagi Yang blushed slightly: "Just tell me" "How do you feel about He Bing now?" Kusanagi Yang was stunned for a while, then lowered his head: "I won't answer such a question." "Really?" He Bing smiled freely, "By chance, you know He Bing better than others, but I know him better than you, and I know him better than himself. In fact, the person who least understands He Bing in the world is a certain person. In this sense, it is He Bing himself, but obviously, he himself is not aware of this. So many people favor him, just like a cute child living in paradise with a treasure in his arms." After tidying up Kusanagi Yang's face, He Bing withdrew his hand, but grabbed her hand and held it in his palm: "It started to bleed!" "I'm still more afraid of death." Kusanagi Yang said calmly. "Haha! Who among those with a strong mind is not afraid of death?" He Bing's fingertips touched the wound on Kusanagi Yang's palm, as if he was enjoying a novel experience, "Is this what it feels like to touch a woman?" Kusanagi Yang was like an ostrich: "Pleaserespect yourself." "Do you respect yourself? It's a pity that I only have hearsay experience about so-called love." He Bing murmured, reaching out to lift Kusanagi's chin so that she faced him, "Time is running out, let's keep the story short. When you understand He better and better, The truth about Bing is that you tend to be more fascinated by him. However, I have a request that you must agree to - until you die, as long as He Bing does not formally propose to you, you must never agree to the relationship between him and you. " "Why!" Kusanagi Haruka stared, more confused than surprised. "I can only talk about the ups and downs of emotional development on paper. I can't even explain what the love between a man and a woman is. However, he is a doll that someone has carefully selected for the little girl. The cute little girl needs to hold the doll to be safe in the soap bubbles. Go to sleep." He Bing said helplessly, "Even I will still think about those incense feelings before I decide to change the world." Kusanagi Yang stared at He Bing, as if he wanted to find something from that expression: "But what if he really did that?" "Just tell your heart, I respect your own choice." He Bing turned over and knelt on Kusanagi Yang's lap. This action took a lot of effort on his part Although there was a layer of sheets between them, this After all, it is an ambiguous gesture, "I don't really believe that after understanding the general trend of the world. He Bing still has the courage to go there even though tens of millions of people are going there, but if he really takes that step, I guess you will like this courage but I won't do anything about it. Your happiness or unhappiness in this world is your growth and a necessary experience for you to transform into a person as equal as me. I don't allow me to interfere. You I have known He Bing my whole life, and I don’t care whether we fall in love or not.” "Ah, Xiaokui should be coming in soon." As he said that, He Bing was filled with anticipation. He leaned forward and once again supported Kusanagi's chin with his hand, as if he couldn't get enough of that delicate and pretty face: "Yang, I'm waiting for you, waiting for your body to disappear in time. While you are still alive in this world, you must always remember that I am waiting for you." The strange but obvious words of love made Kusanagi Yang blush, but she couldn't avoid the fiery gaze. "Finally, allow me to borrow He Bing's body to become a consciousness!" Unable to explain, He Bing slowly probed his head, trembling, and kissed Kusanagi Yang's lips greenly. Although it was just a symbolic touch, it was the moment Kusanagi Aoi opened the door and entered! "Ah! Please feel free to continue Do you want me to get equipment for commemorative photography?" In surprise, Kusanagi Aoi was almost overjoyed, and the large dinner plate in her hand couldn't help shaking. However, before her words dissipated, Hebing fell limply into Kusanagi Yang's arms and fell into coma again. "Sister Yang, this" Kusanagi Yang was in a trance for a long time. "Xiao Kui, just think that when he wakes up this time, he is sleepwalking! If nothing happens, when he wakes up again, he will not remember what happened now. Let's just pretend it never happened!" Kusanagi Yang expected Looking at Kusanagi Aoi, "Promise me, Aoi-chan?" "oh……" Kusanagi Aoi didn’t understand, but she agreed anyway. ?? Kusanagi Yang smiled, looking down at his armsThe back of He Bing's head was lost in thought. …… "What do you mean! The gods are also moved by mortal hearts?" "I'm not a god. And when you and he were in love with each other, didn't you say we were a match made by gods?" "Can the seven fairies descending to earth and the Jade Emperor descending to earth be the same?" "Aren't you a descendant of Jiuli who grew up in the UK? How come you speak and keep silent is a legend of the Han people?" "You, a guy who just drifts off to other people casually, have no right to criticize others!" "Empathynot falling in love? Where are you? Youare suddenly very weird." "Hmph! I originally thought that the line of defense that my ancestors had guarded for generations was against powerful enemies. When I got here, I realized that the so-called enemies were actually closely related to my ancestors. Today, I discovered that this is simply a farce of a child holding a famous weapon. ! The earth is in the hands of a guy who just finished remembering his first love and then turned around to hook up with him elsewhere. Sooner or later the earth will be finished!" "Youwhen will you stop seeing the world through human eyes!" "I only know that the world that collapsed suddenly exploded into pieces during the process of reconstruction!" "When you are not talking about feelings, you are always rational and smart. Could it bethat this is a woman?" …… evening. Seoul. Although the vast majority of the audience supported the Korean team, those sitting in front of the TV and watching the live broadcast obviously cared more about the female fighter team. This point is fully supported by the random interviews conducted by the organizers before the game. The Korean team’s first player is Cai Baojian, while the female fighter team’s ma y. Mai Shiranui was invited to the commentary box to serve as a guest commentator. This was interpreted by many media as absolute confidence in victory, and some considered it as naked contempt for the opponent. Listening to the crazy chatter of her teammates on the radio, Kagura Chizuru was sitting quietly in the female fighter's lounge, with Kagura Kyōrei sitting on the left, and Feifei looking around with interest on the right. "Kagura Palace, if such a competition is during your vacation, could you please contact me to meet with your acting palace master?" Volume 98 Chapter 129—Thousand Crane Among Men kof's reverie Chapter 129 - Qianhe among men Is this young woman interested in someone who is actually fulfilling the duties of the palace master? [com] Kagura Chizuru looked at Feifei playfully. There was a childish look on her beautiful face, like a fledgling who said everything openly and dared to do anything. But Kagura Chizuru will not just treat her as some stupid girl. As someone who supported Yagami's investigation in China, Kagura Chizuru listened to what he saw and heard along the way during the little time she spent alone with him - based on Yagami itself, it only took a few months to complete the investigation in China. Finding a person in a vast and densely populated country is almost an impossible task. As far as Kusanagi Kyo's excuse is concerned, the biggest gain of Iori Yagami is that the Central Plains people directly concluded that Kusanagi Kyo is not in the Central Plains. Regardless of those who live a life that is no different from ordinary people except for their good skills, and regardless of the reason why Feifei dares to use the imitation of the eight-year-old girl when they meet, what really worries Kagura Chizuru and even What scares me is the anecdote about Zhenyuan Zhai brought by Iori Yashen. Zhen Yuanzhai claimed that he named the child in the belly of the woman named Ye Zhen Ye Xinglong or Ye Zilong. Iori Yagami doesn’t know, but Kagura Palace knows – Kagura Qianlong’s father’s name is Zhao Xinglong, and her original name is Zilong! Moreover, Zhao Xinglong back then, if only in terms of technique, he had an ancestral marksmanship that was unrivaled in Europe. However, the condition for Zhao Xinglong to enter the Kagura Palace was to allow his still-living mother to spend the rest of her life peacefully. For talented people, Kagura Palace is always willing to compromise, at least temporarily. Time passed and Zhao Xinglong died young. Kagura Zilong, who took his mother's surname because of compromise, also changed his name to Qianlong, and the valley where he was forbidden to live was also renamed Qianlong Valley. Probably because her mother died in childbirth, Qianlong, who was born in a single-parent environment, has never concealed her admiration for her father since she was a child. However, she has never met her grandmother, and even the Kagura Palace is not sure whether Zhao Xinglong really lives up to his original compromise. Qianlong was vague when he was curious about his life experience. Everything, if Qianlong is still in Qianlong Valley, it won't be a problem. But He Bing really brought out the frustrated Qianlong! When all the information came together in Kagura Chizuru's mind, she immediately realized the complexity of the matter. Although she participated in kof98 step by step, what she had been thinking about was whether it was necessary to tear up the Kagura Palace. Promise to disturb the old lady who has been living in seclusion in the UK, and ask her if her name is really Ye Zhen, and is she really the person who has had a past with Zhen Yuanzhai? Before the truth comes out, others cannot know. Even within the Kagura Palace, the Family House is accustomed to a strong style in Europe. It is easy to imagine what they will say without using their brains. No matter what, as the master of Kagura Palace, one can influence the overall situation and always be under the spotlight of interested people. It is too unrealistic to expect people to return to England unknowingly and meet the old lady And what purpose does Feifei have in mind for leaving the Central Plains under her outspoken appearance? Does she want to observe me or Qianlong? Under the guise of enjoying the game, Kagura Chizuru smiled and thought for a long time, until the ma on the field y stepped on Cai Baojian, who was unable to move due to multiple fractures, and raised her right arm, which was scratched with blood by iron claws, to declare her victory. She just turned her head and replied to Feifei: "The acting palace master is now the leader of the Yagami team. , if I’m on vacation right now, then so is she.” "Is there no one in your Kagura Palace who can be the palace master now?" "Palace Master Kagura is not the head of state. There are only a few people who can be equal to me. Well, it's my time." Kagura Chizuru stood up proudly and walked gracefully to the ring. She is facing Y waved his hand, "Come on down. Although they are all superficial injuries, as a woman, it's better to deal with them as soon as possible." Replaced ma y, Kagura Chizuru looked at Chen Guohan who carefully carried Cai Baojian off the field and then came back up with a smile. An unequal fight was not liked by the fighters. When the referee shouted for the start of the match, Kagura Chizuru decisively hit the top of the goal with a pin and the real body bullied him. He punched hard, eliminated the life and clanked, and gave a quick blessing. Congratulations on speed·Tianrui! Three strikes, five plus two, forced Chen Guohan to the edge of the ring, and another shot of God's Law broke through the defense. Kagura Chizuru spun around and kicked straight to the chest - a super heavy blow! "k.o.!" Mai Shiranui’s excited howl spread throughout the world before the referee. Chen Guohan, who flew upside down, was not seriously injured. Kagura Chizuru didn't like to be harsh when bullying children, especially when hiding troubles. She raised her right hand and pointed at the Jin family down the field.?Gou Gou: "Please come up, Captain Jin. I want to accompany you as soon as possible." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By? treating? wounds,? your? apprentice? also? needs? to? go? to? the? hospital? early. " Jin Jiafan obviously knew the gap between himself and Kagura Chizuru, but he jumped into the ring neatly and still maintained the style of a fighter he insisted on in front of the public. Kagura Chizuru leaned towards me and raised her right palm: "Just use the phoenix kick! Otherwise you won't be able to keep up with my speed." Nodding silently, Jin Jiafan opened some distance, and when the referee's voice sounded, he shot towards Kagura Chizuru like an arrow from a string! However, Kagura Chizuru just curled her lips, took half a step back, and quickly handed the palm of her hand to the oncoming Jin Family Fan - Zero Skill Chu! Jin Jiafan fell to the ground paralyzed from mid-air, Kagura Chizuru gathered her body and showed a smile that made people feel like spring breeze. Mai Shiranui had already begun to promote her argument: "When masters compete, the outcome will be a matter of lightning!" However, Feifei just shook her head: "If we talk about the instantaneous speed, it is almost not the same level." "I am the master of my palace." The Kagura Mirror Spirit on the side responded proudly. …… Just as Kagura Chizuru will watch the match between the Yagami team and the Japanese team, Kagura Chizuru's domineering attitude on the field is also appreciated by others. For example, the king is in Nanzhen. "It's really a crushing level!" "People are different from grassroots people like us." Billy, who held up the remote control and restarted the video, sat upright on the sofa and tilted his head to look at the king next to him with a sigh on his face, " When we are experiencing happy or unhappy childhood, others have been working hard for many years." "I have been practicing Muay Thai since I was a child" King retorted confidently, but before he finished speaking, he succumbed, "Well, that is accumulated over thousands of years, but I have killed a thousand enemies and injured eight hundred myself. school." "It's better than my wild way." Billy shrugged, and estimated the time when Vice would come to join him, but he couldn't help but sigh, "Kagura is the best in the country, Qianzuru is the best among people!" Volume 98 Chapter 130 - Zhongyuan Zhi Volume 98 Chapter 130 - Zhongyuan Zhi (PS first: Even if you don’t read this chapter, it won’t affect the connection of the plot, but it will be a lot more obscure. If you read it, it will be straightforward. It is up to you to decide whether to read it or not.) [com] Kagura Chizuru did not agree to Feifei’s proposal, at least not yet. Watching the female fighter team go to some toasting night, Feifei smiled at Kagura Jingling, broke up with everyone, and returned to the hotel - however, at the hotel door, she was blocked by someone, and she was still an acquaintance. "Feifei." The person who came here was wearing exquisite sportswear without a brand, carrying a tennis racket in one hand and listening to Wong Lo Kat in the other. With slender eyebrows, sharp eyes and a warm face, and short black straight hair, the Northeastern man's physique exudes a touch of elegance. Feifei took a step forward and grabbed the collar of this good-looking young man who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere: "Why are you running out alone? With your triangle cat skills, if there are any shortcomings" "Hey, men and women can't understand each other" "Pah!" Feifei slapped her in the face: "Are you kidding me! This is not in China!" "Could it be that you can't protect me?" The man didn't care about being embarrassed in public. , took a slow sip of Wong Lo Kat, "No one in South Korea is your opponent." "The female fighter is here!" Feifei gritted her teeth, leaned over and bit her ear, "Kagura Chizuru just crushed her opponent, you think she is extraordinary Want such a grand victory? She is warning me not to act rashly!" "I think it doesn't matter if Kagura Palace dares to kill me here with her own hands." "You" You don't care about your life when facing a man. Feifei was so angry that she laughed at the incident, but suddenly thought of something, "A Feng, could it be said" "If you are not of my race, your heart must be different." The man named A Feng will drink Wang Laoji, who was less than half full, was put into Feifei's hands, "Your impulse at that time pointed to the possible correct answer." Feifei was still unhappy: "Then you don't have to run out!" "But there are some things that I have to tell in person. You layman." Afeng waved, and a red flag car drove slowly, "Get in the car and say." The driver in the car was a thin young man. "Dongdong is a policeman in charge of Sichuan. He was recently on vacation and was arrested by me." Afeng introduced, "Feifei is now an unemployed vagrant. He calls himself Beidiao and volunteered to play with the Kagura Palace." "Long admire! "Like thunder!" I don't know if it was a polite greeting or a sincere greeting, but Afeng started talking about business. "The world's hot money is focused on the East. The hedge funds supported by Kagura Palace destroyed the economy of Southeast Asia, sweeping away its official and private foreign exchange reserves and a large number of industries, while Kusanagi Castle took advantage of the situation to liquidate the local military and political system. We guess this will It was the moment when the Basel Conference came to an end. Originally, we thought that Hong Kong would be the next battlefield, and we had prepared huge funds for this. However, Mai Zhuo, who had been pretending to be a bystander and profiting from it, suddenly withdrew completely; Kagura The palace went on a killing spree in Europe, but allowed us to infiltrate in Eastern Siberia - Kagura Qianlong seemed to be sending us a signal to carve up Russia, but at the same time he made an incomprehensible gesture in Hong Kong." Dongdongzhu Her ears pricked up, and even Feifei became curious: "What?" "She divided all the hot money she supported and followed her almost equally, half selling short and half selling up. No matter what the final outcome of Hong Kong is, in addition to giving us the transaction tax, She simply handed the money from her left hand to her right hand!" "Wait!" Feifei interrupted weakly, "Although I am an amateur, Kagura Qianlong is not an amateur, right? How could she let you analyze the flow of her fund allocation? ? Doesn’t that mean she told you how she was going to move before she made the move?” “She did spread the flow of funds, but we are the banker! She can deceive all gamblers, at least she can’t deceive us when placing bets. "Feifei thought thoughtfully: "So, you hope that she is in Cao Ying and her heart is in Han?" Afeng smiled bitterly. He considered it for a moment, took out a Walkman, and handed the earplugs to Dongdong, who was driving slowly: "If you want to be a little detective as calmly as before, you might as well put it on." "Not everyone still returns after encountering Iori Yagami. Can be as heartless as a marshmallow." Dongdong smiled broadly. "That's why you are willing to accompany me out, right?" Afeng quipped, but stopped trying to persuade and looked at Feifei, who was holding her breath and concentrating, "Through the preliminary test of Kagura Chizuru's blood, and the appearance of Kagura Qianlong, We speculate that Kagura Qianlong may be a distant relative of you and me. Based on Marshmallow's report, Kagura Qianlong is likely to be a descendant of Zhao Yun. The problem is that when Zhao Zhen's cousins ??got married, they changed their surnames and ran away. If Kagura Qianlong Knowing this past, will she write a story about a hero returning to the east or act out a story about a prince's revenge? Or will she pretend not to know? And if she really doesn't know, should we let her know?" In the car Suddenly there was silence, and even the small noise made the atmosphere even more dead. After a long time, Feifei asked: "What does it say above?" "'Intrigue things must be seen to be believed. Dongdong and I came to South Korea to look for you with a red flag, just to express an attitude to the outside world." Afeng suddenly Sighing, "An ancient family will always encounter unexpected changes. People who often worry about a thousand years can't predict what will happen in a thousand years. The three artifacts were constantly at odds with each other, but they were monolithic back then; the champion Hou FengWolf Juxu, so high-spirited, could he have expected that hundreds of years later, in his twilight years, Murong Ke would cry in front of the tomb of Emperor Wu Dao, so why bother? You and I, our forefathers, have been at a loss for a long time because of the past of a hero who has achieved great success for a hundred years and yet has sinned for thousands of years. Therefore, after Yang Guang, no one among us sat in that temple, even though there were successive humiliations from the Mongolian, Yuan, and Manchu dynasties. "Stop talking clichés!" Feifei bit her lip, "Now, now!" "Find out Kagura Qianlong's intentions and understand her feelings for us. Regardless of whether she is our relative or not, if necessary, we can make her believe that blood is thicker than water." Afeng took Wong Laoji back from Feifei and took a deep breath, "It's okay to make her Jin Wuji, and it's even better to make her Yingzheng Gu Ran, but as long as she recognizes her identity as a descendant of Yan and Huang, the rest won't matter." He stared into Feifei's eyes and spoke very slowly, "We hope there will be only one China in the world, but we don't bother to use violence to achieve it." Feifei slapped him on the shoulder: "This is the courage we should have!" "He was so proud. "Then," Afeng nodded, "Dongdong, since you agree, from now on you will be responsible for liaison with Feifei. Over in Chengdu, I will arrange a leave of absence without pay for you. ""good. Dongdong responded, slightly excited. "Before we leave, let's go play a game of tennis?" Ah Feng raised the racket in his hand, "You two agreed to let it go!" "(PS later: A supporting character based on a friend whom we had agreed with a long time ago has finally appeared. Unfortunately, he is probably taking care of his children at home now, and he is not as interested in this article as he was at the beginning) Volume 98 A song I wrote yesterday is just the lyrics "Ten Years" (ps: I watched "I Am Legend" and heard a lot of good songs. I was impressed by them, so I wrote this songit may be something with lyricsbut when will the music be composed) "Ten Years' Message" Suddenly one night I recalled the poetry that I had never written [com] Thoughts are still those thoughts that have never left your smile That year your smile and the gentle breeze were the Lantian jade and the jade You must not have known that you were so brilliant in my eyes at that time. You silently folded away the anxious meanings of the words in the memorial album I’m still not sure whether it’s me expressing myself too secretly or you doing it on purpose Time gradually washes away your smile Memories become memories and suddenly I realize that my life can be without you How long has it been since I no longer think of it? How long has it been as if I have forgotten it? You are already a secret that I don’t want to mention. The bits and pieces about you fill my body, pointing to a hazy mark. I seem to have forgotten you I really have forgotten you The thousands of words I only say to you in my dreams have already been used to say nice words to others. I can use nice words to others. It’s just that I no longer have the lingering fear caused by you Sudden night when I see you far away from the last time you see you far away The poetic feeling that I couldn’t write at the beginning suddenly surged up inexplicably Thousands of sweet words have turned into ten years of messages. It has nothing to do with the mark you gave me ten years ago. Unparalleled brilliance Related works: There needs to be a trigger to reveal the face of 213! Badminton incident The People's Daily and Xinhua News Agency have started to fight each other. Is this a good show by the domestic mainstream media? First, let’s excerpt a piece of history—— Bert Bushnell and Dick Buona were the double oars champions at the 1948 London Olympics, but their journey to victory was very tortuous. The sculls event at the 1948 London Olympics was held at Henley Royal Circuit. In order to avoid the powerful Danish combination (Abo Parson and Agger Laursen) in the semi-finals, Bert and Dick deliberately lost to a French pair in the first round. In the next game, they passed two resurrection rounds and won the final. According to Bert's admission after the game: "Dick decided that in order not to meet the Danes in the semi-finals early, we should lose the game in the first round" Such an unsportsmanlike strategy was praised by the British as "adventurous" and "thoughtful", and was used by the BBC as a TV theme to welcome the 2012 Olympics. Don’t you think it’s ironic? Don’t worry, the European-based Olympic Committee has automatic filtering glasses, which are high-tech, dear~ So, this time the Asian badminton players, within the limits allowed by the rules, "Adventurous" and "thoughtful" behaviors of rationally formulating strategies and tactics, saving energy, and striving to stand on the highest podium have been disqualified by the International Badminton Federation in the name of negative competition. Dear, why has the script been changed? How could an excellent script from back then be shot today? Is it because Asian athletes do not have enough acting skills and have not obtained a diploma from La Masia Film and Television Academy? Why did the audience boo? Because the game was not good to watch. It was obvious that the serve missed the net, the ball flew out of bounds, even if the ball was about to go out of bounds, he still flew to save the ball, and then continued to miss the net What a crappy drama! “Masters of the International Badminton Federation, don’t you know how to perform as athletes? How come there are so many exhibition games? Are you an athlete and your brain has been bitten by a donkey? This is completely a naked protest! Protest against the new rules of 213! There has been controversy when the rules were first revised. You didn't listen and went your own way. Now the athletes abide by your rules, resulting in a game that goes against the spirit of sports, so you punish the athletes? When the trajectory of the horse racing runs counter to the needs of the audience, instead of thinking about how to deal with the 213 that established the 213 track, you blame the horse for not running backwards to cater to the audience - this is the biggest shame, the shame of sports! When athletes use words to question unreasonable rules, you are unmoved; when athletes use actions to humiliate unreasonable rules, you say they have humiliated the spirit of sportsmanship! Are you tying sportsmanship and your own face together? A person who devotes his youth to a sport, even if it is immoral, will only do extreme wrong things such as doping for the sake of victory, but he will never discredit the sport for the sake of failure! Athletes are human beings, not mental patients! It is never the sportsmanship that is humiliated, it is your International Badminton Federation. Of course you understand, so you become angry and angry. You use the power in your hands to kidnap the spirit of sports and force the noose that was originally hung on the unreasonable rules around the necks of the athletes! That’s all, I won’t try to figure out why the originally good competition system had to be modified here, as that would only make people more disgusting and chilling. It's like the long second in a fencing match where three swords can be struck. I just want to say that the Olympics pursues the spirit of sportsmanship. What the audience wants to watch is the exciting competition of the athletes. The Olympic Committee, as the organizer, is just a waiter. Even if you add a businessman at the same time, there is nothing wrong with it. But, you are never the protagonist, otherwise, that would be the real shame! ; ; Work related New Year’s Eve gift~~A story about NTR? By the way, I haven’t been able to contact Xiaolan for a long time after her QQ was stolen If you see her, please try to report that she is safe. And, will Nu Nu go home to celebrate the New Year this year? Is a beautiful middle school student who is concentrating on writing a book still working hard? There’s also Cat Sister, and a certain scumbag she’s worried about and so on and so on http://v.youku.com/v_show/id_XNTEyOTk1MTI0.html “I don’t know why, Chuanku 6 can’t succeedembarrassing. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 1 Do you want to participate in KOF? When I opened my eyes, a pair of big eyes were less than 10 centimeters away from me. Because the light was very weak, I could only see the bright light reflected from those eyes - but it was only for a moment, and the next moment, I was closer to those eyes, accompanied by a crisp sound and the sound of the bridge of my nose. pain. "ah!" The sound was not made by me, because I am a man. However, I learned that the sound was beautiful. The next second, someone turned on the light. When I was temporarily blind, I suddenly realized a problem: I was sleeping, oh no, it should be called "originally" now. I don't know why he suddenly became a standing posture, but the clear pain can rule out the possibility of dreaming. "Are you?" The sweet female voice sounded again. "I" My eyes gradually adapted, and then I saw a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, "Are you?" "I asked you first." The girl said undoubtedly. "I am no, my name is He Bing, where is this place?" I felt that this girl looked familiar, but I couldn't remember it for a while, "Also do we know each other?" "I don't know you. Besides, this is my bedroom!" The girl frowned, "If you don't explain why you are in my bedroom you will definitely regret it!" She said, touching her red face The red tip of the nose - it should be the scar caused when we touched each other just now. "I don't know." I really don't know, but the girl ignored my words. "Okay." The girl opened her arms and hugged her chest suddenly. Then, I felt a sudden blow coming towards my face …… When I opened my eyes again, there was another pair of bright eyes. However, this time I saw it clearly - it was the girl. "Don't move around, lie still, otherwise the nosebleed will come out again." She said with a smile, seeming a little apologetic. "Yeah." I also felt something was wrong with my breathing, but there was a faint fragrance in it, maybe it was this girl's breath. However, I wanted to explain the misunderstanding. It was her business to believe it or not, but it was my responsibility to explain. "I'm sorry, I really don't know why I'm here. In fact, I was sleeping not long ago." I said it very carefully. After all, the girl is younger than me and I don’t know what she will do next. "If you don't know, you don't know." The girl smiled slightly, "Master checked my room just now, and there was no trace of anyone entering. In other words, you should have been there." "But" I didn't understand what she meant. "That is to say, you have super powers." An old male voice came from not far away. I wanted to look over, but was blocked by the girl. "It seems from your performance that you don't understand that you have superpowers. This incident should have been triggered by your superpowers inadvertently. I don't know how adaptable you are to this kind of thing, but I can't Not telling you that you are a different person, certainly not unique.” "Super power?!" I was a little dizzy. World, what kind of world is this! Have I arrived in a new world or is there already a superpower in this world? Oh no, or am I being scammed? "Really?" I looked into the girl's eyes - a friendly smile, "Can you demonstrate it?" "Of course. However, most of the superpowers I have studied recently are related to attacks. So, do you think I broke this stone?" As she spoke, a bluestone as thick as an arm was magically formed in her left hand. " Or should you feel it again with your body?" As he spoke, the smile in those beautiful eyes turned cunning. "Just now? Could it be that inexplicable blow?" I immediately made a choice, "My body is not as hard as a rock." "Yeah." The girl threw the stone straight up, then opened her hands again, and suddenly closed them in front of her chest. Then, with a loud noise, the stone exploded and bounced everywhere. One of them flew to It hurts my forehead. However, not a single stone hit the girl. "Do you believe it?" "I just have to believe it." In fact, I still have doubts. No matter how you say it, even if you know that this kind of thing is true, it will take time to digest it. "Then, let's talk about something. It's fate." The old man's voice sounded again, "Are you willing to become my teacher?" "Become a teacher? Why?" Although the compulsory and non-compulsory education from childhood to adulthood gave me almost a company of teachers, but some teachers cannot be worshiped indiscriminately. What is a teacher for one day and a lifetime seems to be particularly suitable. The situation I'm facing now.   "Because you have the qualifications to use superpowers. By the way, are you willing to enter a world of martial arts?" "Martial arts?" I felt a little uneasy. "Master, stop using your 'teaching and persuasive' approach." The girl took over, "He Bing, right? In one sentence, are you willing to participate in KOF?" KOF! :The latest chapter of "KOF's Long Days" Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "KOF's Reminiscences" Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "KOF's Reminiscences" Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "KOF's Reminiscences"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 2 KOF also has reality "What did you say?" I asked, "KOF? You mean KOF!" "Yeah, how?" The girl was a little strange, but before she could finish her sentence, I asked again, because I suddenly realized that I really should know her! "May I have your name?" "Athena, Asamiya Athena." …I didn’t say anything, I just stared at her, as if watching a dream, for fear that she would suddenly disappear. After all, KOF can be a joke, and Asamiya Athena can be the same name, but with this beautiful face, we have to consider the cost of deceiving people, and the value that can be generated by deceiving a person like me - so , I believe it, I believe what she said is true, super power, KOF. Even if it is fake, I admit it. It is also a kind of happiness to let people spend money to make me look like Athena Asamiya to deceive me! "What's wrong with you?" Athena blushed a little, which is the reaction that any girl of this age would have under the direct gaze of the opposite sex. I subconsciously grabbed her hand, "You" I suddenly thought of a question, "Are you sure I have super powers?" "Probably so." She blushed and withdrew her hand, looking away. "Then what should I do to use my superpowers?" I also noticed my abruptness and changed the subject. "Well, let's wait until you can move around freely! You are still of an ordinary person's physique now. You were hit by Athena's mental power ball just now. Just lie down peacefully for now." The old man - I guess, oh no, It was almost definitely Zhen Yuanzhai who spoke again, "Athena, it's time for dinner, let's go cook! In addition, He Bing, think about your apprenticeship." Athena also moved away: "He Bing, I don't need to delve into why you are here for now. This is a rural area and there is no way to contact the outside world in a short time. Let's eat first and then I will tell you. Things about superpowers. Master, he often Hey! You will understand soon. I'll leave first." I am the only one left in this room, but this is obviously not Athena's bedroom, because the fragrance disappeared with Athena's departure. ? KOF? When the excitement temporarily passed, I had to start thinking: Do I have any talent for martial arts? How far can I go in KOF? After all, in the KOF that I know, Athena's team is usually used to make up the numbers. Of course, in 2001, it also paved the way for the development of the KOF plot. However, judging from Athena's current appearance, I'm afraid she hasn't even reached 97 yet. Speaking of which, if she hadn't been wearing casual clothes, I would have recognized her! By the way, 97! Big snake! Not to mention the big snakes, Goenitz should be kept away from strangers! Moreover, there is Yagami, a person with discrete emotions and emotions! Also, I still have the physique of an ordinary person! sky! KOF! forgive me! Being an audience member in 1996 and 1997 was a very risky job, so why did you still participate? Can I become a top-notch fighter in a short time? However, having said that, KOF is real, but will things develop step by step? Moreover, I can come here in a daze, why can't I have some talent or adventure? Besides, I should know the moves of people in KOF better than I do. Do I have some conditions for getting twice the result with half the effort? kindness! You still have to learn superpowers, but what about apprenticeship? Be careful, be careful! My dinner is actually not food, but food, fed by Athena. Her mental power ball was really unstoppable, and I couldn't stand up until the next day. Zhenyuanzhai’s plan to recruit a disciple failed, but this did not prevent me from learning superpowers - as I expected, Athena could really teach me superpowers. As for that nagging old man, let's follow the "secret recipe" taught by Athena - hide! But one thing makes me wonder - I have never seen Xiaozhui who loves meat buns. After asking Athena, I found out that he went on a trip and euphemistically called it "cultivation." In fact, he stayed away from the elderly. This is near a remote area in Guangxi, China - in other words, it is a private villa, but the location is almost like nature's boudoir. Even electricity is provided by a small generator provided by oneself - this is the old man's idea again - KOF is about to start, we must retreat, retreat! I also began to understand why Xiaozhui left her childhood sweetheart Athena to pursue some kind of practice In addition, I also learned from Athena that it is now 1995, which means that this session is held in Nujia. But this is not important. Anyway, I have no plans and will not be able to participate this year. People still have to face reality - there is only one month until KOF starts. Also, I had to face a frustrating thing: Although Athena taught me everything, I still couldn't use any superpowers. When I watched her flying in the air, her mental power ball vaguely turnAt this time, I not only understood that the mental power ball was not as clear as it usually appeared on the screen, it was even difficult to notice it without careful observation, but I also felt a little helpless in my heart. It seems that I don't have any talent, and I'm embarrassed to express my opinions about moves, and it's hard to explain them even if I express them. Maybe my presence here is just like winning the lottery, and there is no continuity of good luck. When I quietly watched Athena practice hard every day, I witnessed again and again what the beauty of a serious woman is. Do you want to compete with Xiaozhui for Athena's heart? After all, I am only in my 20s. Although it is still a problem whether my body is still like this, but my mental age cannot be escaped. The 20s are the dividing line between turmoil and stability! Do I like or admire Athena? Is it the bud of love or a dream about the original game? In other words, if I have the ability to participate in KOF, I will meet many female fighters, some of whom I like, and some of whom I particularly like, but will my mood remain unchanged when I see real people? Or is Ye Gong a dragon? The world of the game holds many dreams, but when you are really in this world, you cannot regard it as a dream. Life is real, even in the game world Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "KOF's Reminiscences" ; ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 3 The audience still has to be One month is very short, for Athena, because she is fulfilling, probably for her current stage, repeated practice is the basis for qualitative change; one month is very long, for me, because in addition to her relationship with Athena Apart from Na's in-depth exchanges and wasting food every day, there is no difference between hibernation and me. Then, they were going home, to their home in Japan - where Xiaosui had agreed to wait. I asked Athena why her home is in Japan? She said matter-of-factly: "My side job is as a singer, and I sing Japanese songs. Do I have to sleep in a hotel after work?" "But why not develop in China?" I was unwilling to accept it. Athena once again said matter-of-factly: "Please! My profession is a fighter. Can China's Bagua ability allow me to focus on martial arts with peace of mind?" I nodded and said no more. Quan Xun also broke a bone trying to grab Athena's concert tickets and missed the opportunity to participate in 2001KOF! How come you forgot all this? Haha, haha! Moreover, Japan is at least more secretive about artists' private lives than China Let's not compare, right? Under my innocent eyes, Athena couldn’t help but take me with her, but old man Zhenyuanzhai I’m afraid he hasn’t given up the idea of ??accepting me as her disciple, so he didn’t say anything. Along the way, looking at China's mountains and rivers, all kinds of things, gave me the illusion that this was the original world. However, it was indeed 1995, and the person beside me was indeed Athena. As for the drunken-eyed old man behind me, forget it. , to put it nicely - as wise as a fool! Tokyo was arrived before we knew it, because Athena and I were laughing and talking the whole time. Perhaps because the study of mental power takes up too much time, Athena is blind to many things. When I told her about it, she listened with interest, which made me feel better. , these days, there are so few people who are serious and obsessed with unpopular causes! In the crowded Narita Airport, I accidentally saw a familiar figure walking towards the boarding direction - red hair, crescent moon! Iori Yagami? It's a pity that I didn't go to confirm it, because I didn't know the road and had to follow Athena. Besides, even if I ran to confirm it, it was Iori Yagami, so what? Iori Yagami VS Athena, it’s obvious who feels more secure! Iori? Let’s talk about it later, be cautious, be cautious! Regarding Japan, or Japanese culture, normal Chinese people are a little cold-blooded, but I am pretty normal. So I always felt out of place, until I arrived at Athena's home, I seemed to feel relieved. However, I had to take another breath - Xiaozhui's look at me from the first moment she saw me and Athena smiling at each other always made me a little scared. Could it be that at such a young age, this kid has the consciousness of dividing love rivals? ? Just when I didn't know what to say, Zhenyuanzhai finally played a role: "Quan Chong I've been traveling outside for a while. What have I gained? We don't ask for victory in this KOF, as long as you can break through yourself." That’s great. You are still young and your future is very long" Athena quietly took a step towards me and whispered: "Quick! Pretend to be casual, slowly back away, and lean towards the stairs on the second floor." In view of her solemn tone, I resolutely followed through. When I finished her request, Athena pulled me and rushed upstairs: "Master! He Bing and I will go up to discuss some minor issues about super powers. You continue!" I followed blankly, and accidentally turned around to see Xiaozhui looking at the floor with an innocent face, as if she was Dou E "Finally escaped!" Athena cheered. "What happened?" "Just now was the harbinger of the master's tirade! You haven't been through the ordeal, so you don't know how powerful he is. In a few hours, you will know how to thank me when you look at the freed Quan Chong!" Athena went to bed. After sitting down, "But, I do want to talk to you about something." "What's up?" "Do you have any desire to participate in KOF?" Athena said seriously, I was stunned by that look, it's so beautiful! "……Why do you ask?" "In the past month, I have taught you very hard, and I see that you are also exploring hard. But what's the result? You can't even condense a mental power ball. Although you have super powers, it's probably very difficult. Use it! Without mental power, you are no different from an ordinary person. Do you know how difficult it is for an almost adult ordinary person to enter the world of fighters?" Athena paused, "I know that although you are not You are willing to be brothers and sisters with me, but you have a yearning for the title of fighter. Maybe you will not admit it, but I will not be wrong, because I am also such a person. The difference is that I already understand fighting charm, and you are still a layman." "Athena" I carefullyLooking at her, "Are youreally only fifteen years old?" "Haha I'm almost sixteen!" Athena chuckled, "Don't think that I'm doing anything wrong, it's just because I'm a professional - compared to you." I admired her smile, and then said: "Okay! Can I ask, what is your level in the fighting world?" "Except for Kyo Kusabagi from the Japanese team, I have a chance to defeat anyone." Athena thought for a moment. "So strong?" I blurted out. If I remember the KOF data correctly, Athena is definitely not as strong as she claims to be, but it doesn't look like she is lying. "It's just a chance. The victory or defeat between masters is often determined by a few moves." Athena has participated in a KOF after all, and the look in her words makes people believe it. "Thencan I be your cheerleading team? It's also a kind of wealth to see how your masters compete!" In fact, my idea was to see the level in the game. Oh no, it should be said that it is controlled by those game masters. The level of the characters, and who of these real people are more powerful. "Of course!" Athena clapped her hands, "This will offset the work you have to do for food and accommodation with us! You have to be careful!" As she said that, she seemed to think of something, "Also, although it's not your fault , but you have to admit that you broke into my bedroom, let's forget about it later!" That sly smile showed up again. "Huh?" I was surprised, not because of her words, but because her sly smile could be so beautiful. “Could it be thatI am starting to fall in love with her? Athena is still an adult! Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "KOF's Reminiscences"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 4 KOF is not so easy While I was thinking wildly, Athena was already rummaging around in the house. "Athena, what are you doing?" "Find something." Athena said without looking back, "Fansong has been playing outside for so long this time, so he will definitely bring me something back. I'll look for it first." "Haha, how are you sure he will bring it to you?" I joked. What is love or not? No matter what Athena said, it is more about the thoughts of a little girl! "If he forgot to bring it Haha don't blame me, a classmate, for not telling me Haha, haha," Athena laughed so hard that a chill ran down my back. "Huh? What is this?" She took it from a drawer. Put out an envelope. "Isn't this bad?" I asked carefully. "It's not important to put it in such an obvious place," Athena said confidently, "What kind of relationship do I have with him Hmm? Photo!" She suddenly froze, and I couldn’t help but get closer. They were a man and a woman. The man was Xiaoshii, who was easy to recognize, and the woman was Yuri Sakazaki! Well, that should be correct. However, the pose in this photo seems to be in mid-air, probably for a sparring match. "Do they know each other?" I knew the answer when I asked - they all participated in the 1994 KOF! "Yes, this girl is also from the fighting world and represented the UK last year." Athena nodded, "But how can they fight? Also, who took the photos of them?" "I'll ask you later and it will become clearer," I stared at the photo. Youli looked very cute too! Although she has the same youthful look on her face as Athena, she has a different cultural flavor - Mr. Zhenyuanzhai still did a lot of practical things and cultivated Athena with much more content! "No, maybe Quan Chong is in love with this Yuli," Athena seemed not used to using this word. "If that's the case, we can't find out the result if we ask him. He Bing, let's Just pretend you didn't see anything." As he said that, he restored the photos, envelopes, and drawers to their original state. I was a little surprised that Athena actually talked about Xiaozhi like this! Could it be that Xiaozui is not interested in Athena now? I remember that in 1998, he was very explicit about his pursuit of Athena! Well, that’s right, everyone is still young now! The beginning of love has only been in the past few years. Should I consider being the first to get there? This is a purely technical job with low difficulty and high returns! Looking at Athena, and thinking about Yuli who I just looked at, I shook my head: I’d better wait until I’ve seen all those female fighters before I decide! We are innocent people and will not take it all, but shopping around is always a traditional virtue for us Chinese people, right? Be careful, be careful! Suddenly, the phone in the room rang, and Athena continued, nodding and agreeing from time to time. Because it was in Japanese, I was at a loss. "What's the matter?" I asked after she hung up the phone. "The organizer of KOF." Athena stretched her hands to the left and right, "Tomorrow's first game, the opponent is the Brazilian team." "Oh." There was obvious excitement in my voice. Tomorrow, tomorrow! You can see the real KOF tomorrow! “Moreover, Heaton, Ralph, and Clark of the Brazilian team all use boxing and kicking skills, which happens to be a game that I can understand better. What luck! I'm already imagining how Athena used the mental power ball to play with the three of them! "Athena, do you have a good chance of winning?" I tried to ask, hoping that Athena would nod confidently. Athena thought for a moment: "In general, especially Colonel Heaton's assassination skills, I'm a little afraid" "Afraid?" I couldn't believe she was afraid! "He uses a knife. If he is not careful, he hurts his face" Haha, she is a beautiful little girl after all. She loves beautyyou must understand, understand! "Don't worry!" I comforted her, "No matter what, Heaton still uses a knife, and it's a close-range type. Can't you just use a long-range mental power ball? I'm afraid it will be easier and more enjoyable, right?" "That's not the case!" Athena explained, "Facing a fighter, if the mental power ball wants to cause damage, the strength required is not at the same level as to defeat an ordinary person like you. When I actually fight, using the mental power ball will cause some damage. It's an obvious move. The time it takes for you is very short, but for a fighter, if you anticipate it in advance, you have enough time to attack me! This is how I lost in one move last year. It’s for Kusanagi Kyo.” "Then, can't we just not let others guess it? What is this called'footwork should be erratic, and moves should be unique.'" I almost applied the formula of CS, but it should be the same with the same approach, right? "It's easy for you to say!" Athena frowned, "It takes a split second for a master to make a move. There was no time to think at all."The method I mentioned is developed through countless battles over time. Do I have it? " "No." I followed her mood and became a little lower. "So, I'm not completely sure!" Athena suddenly smiled, "But I won't lose easily either!" "Yeah!" Looking at her confident look, I felt refreshed. This should be the charm, right? After that, we chatted for a long time until Xiaozhui pushed the door open and entered. "Congratulations on your release after serving your sentence!" Athena said jokingly. "Don't say that, the master also cares about us!" Xiaozhui said "humbly". "Well, that's right!" Athena blinked, "Since you like to be close to the master so much. Then, the organizer of KOF just informed that there will be a match with the Brazilian team tomorrow. It's up to you to tell the master the news!" "Ah!" Xiaozhui suddenly cried, "Athena, I was wrong, please do it" "No need to talk!" Athena waved her hand boldly. "Then how about you make me something delicious? Just take it as compensation?" Xiaozhui also raised the price, "Don't mention it, I have been eating everything after being outside for so long, but the more I eat, the more I miss you. It’s done. I’ll have to take you with me from now on, otherwise my stomach won’t get used to it. Well, I’m going to eat your meat buns tonight! I want a bigger one!” When I heard it, I suddenly thought of it in the direction of Xiangyan. Who told him to say it so ambiguously? However, looking at them both, they both looked normal, and I suddenly became the only "bad guy" innocently. Haha, they are still children! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 5 KOF is finally here During dinner everyone was silent. It's not that Athena and Xiaozui are worried about the competition, but they are afraid of accidentally offending the old man's chatterbox. However, we can also communicate with our eyes, especially Athena and Xiaozhi, it is almost like a language! Although I realized after dinner that this is a benefit of superpowers, it also made me understand better why they would end up together, but well if we fight halfway, the relationship will be unpredictable! After a peaceful night's rest, Athena knocked on the door early the next morning: "He Bing, are you up? You have to go to the arena early today." "Why?" I sat up slowly, not understanding. "If I'm late, I will be surrounded by the crowd!" Athena pushed the door open and walked in, "Hurry! Otherwise it will be really troublesome!" "Oh." I suddenly remembered - Athena is also a singer! It’s normal to have fans. The venue is not too far from Athena’s home, and it only takes ten minutes to arrive - this place is something I have never seen in the game. Maybe Nujia ordered the draw to arrange the event, so the venue is not certain. Athena’s prediction was right. Less than ten minutes after we arrived, thousands of spectators surrounded the arena and chanted Athena’s name. "It seems that your side business is also very prosperous!" I whispered to her quietly. "I'm working hard!" Athena couldn't hide her amusement. She pointed elsewhere, "Look, that's the Brazilian team." I looked along, and sure enough! Ralph and Clark are quite easy to identify. As for Heaton, he is an assassin. Hiding himself is probably a habit. It is really difficult to find him without looking for him. When they got closer, I looked at them quietly, but also with excitement - Ralph was rugged, capable, and a little sloppy; Clark seemed to hide everything in his pair of sunglasses, but he couldn't hide the fighter. The aura; as for Heaton, I can't see anything except that he is a soldier. Just think that ginger is old and spicy! Athena rushed to greet Zhenyuan Zhai: "Colonel Heaton, I haven't seen you for a year. I wonder how far you are confident to go in KOF this time?" She spoke in English. Fortunately, I could understand it. clear. "Of course I'll step over you first!" As soon as Ralph spoke, he immediately realized that Heaton's eyes were scanning him, and he took half a step back. Heaton stared at him again, then turned back to Athena and said, "Miss Athena, we always do our best." "Okay!" Athena smiled brightly, "But let me make it clear first, you are not allowed to stab my face with your dagger during the game. Otherwise, if it hurts my face, I will not follow the rules on and off the field." "This" Heaton was stunned for a moment, "it's okay, but I hope you have the strength to force me to appear." "Haha, that's good. As for whether it works or not, you will know after trying it." Athena nodded with satisfaction. After a while, the referee called Athena and Heaton to arrange the order of appearance, and announced that the game would start in ten minutes. "Athena, how did you arrange it?" Xiaozhui asked before she sat down. "For us, you go first, Master second, and I come last; for the Brazilian team, Clark is first, Ralph is second, and Heaton is third. Quan Chong, be careful not to let Clark get close." Athena began to promise, " If you win, I’ll let you eat as many buns as you want!” "Okay! You said it!" Xiaozhui pulled out a bun like a magic trick, "Then I'll go! Well, let's eat a bun first." ??Is Xiaozhui’s classic debut scene about to be shown? It seems like it only appeared in 1996? However, we don’t remember clearly. While I was waiting hopefully for Xiaozhui to make a fool of myself, Athena pulled the corner of my clothes: "He Bing, you have to work hard later!" "Yeah." Then I remembered that I still have a "job", "Believe me, that's right!" I couldn't help but ask her, "Do you think Xiaozhui can win?" Athena shook her head: "I told you, between masters, victory or defeat only depends on a few moves. It happens in an instant. How can you judge before the game? Quan Chong and Clark are at the same level." "But Xiaozhui also uses super powers, and she seems to be quite flexible. She should still have some advantages, right?" As far as I know, in the game, especially in 97, Xiaozhui's various moves are used well. It's so perverted and impossible to guard against. Even at 95, it's not much worse, right? "That's true. Among the moves that Quan Chong is familiar with, there are more punches and kicks than superpowers. The master has taught him a lot." Athena somewhat agreed, "But can his fists and kicks hit Clark? Compared with strength, skills, and punches Chongdu is not as good as others, he must cooperate with the mental power ball. Does he have enough practical experience? This time?What are the results of spiritual practice? I don't know either. " I seem to understand why Athena is the captain. This kind of analysis ability and this kind of calmness, if we were on the same starting line, I would definitely not be as good as me. This can't help but make me a little frustrated. After all, there is still a gap between Athena and Kusanagi Kyo, so I am even more Seeing that I was in a daze, Athena patted me on the shoulder: "Okay! You are not allowed to compete this year, so don't force yourself to think too much." I smiled slightly at her and looked around. The audience's emotions are arousing little by little, but old man Zhenyuanzhai is still holding his wine gourd leisurely! When he saw me looking at him, he wandered over: "Boy, don't worry, winning or losing is not important. KOF is not organized by humans? If it doesn't work this year, it will be next year! Breaking through yourself is the most important thing" I laughed, and the old man's tirade was about to start again. This shows that he has a truly peaceful mentality, which is difficult to have. The old man also has his composure. Compared with these masters, it seems that I still have a lot to learn! Pretending to be inadvertent, I moved towards Athena, letting her stand between me and the old man. Then, he quietly looked at Xiaozhui and Clark on the ring. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 6 Smart Xiaozhui Xiaozhui did not eat the buns as I expected, but instead cupped her fists and saluted Clark: "I hope we can show our respective strengths." Not only Clark was stunned, but even Athena couldn't understand why Xiaozhui said this, but the referee had already said "fight". At this moment, Xiaozhui squatted sideways and drew her right hand toward her chest. Super ball bullet? I guessed in a flash. Indeed! A very vague ball with a diameter of about 50 centimeters flew towards Clark quickly. Before the super ball bomb arrived, Xiaozhui had already taken a lunge and leaped high, as if he had paused in the air. The Dragon Claw Attack was already ready to go. ! Be the first to win! I secretly thought: Although this combination of moves is not very practical, it is very gorgeous. It can not only confuse opponents who are not familiar with them, but also entertain the audience. In my peripheral vision, Clark had also jumped up high. Not only did he avoid the super ball bullet, but he also kicked Xiaozhui with a heavy kick. It’s a pity that the Dragon Claw attack was stuck in the air, just enough to make way for Clark’s heavy kick. When Clark fell, the Dragon Claw attack hit the target exactly! The audience shouted, "&あうか!" Anyway, in Japanese, it sounded like noise to me, maybe it was a cheer. As soon as Clark touched the ground, he stood up with a push of his hands, and Xiaozhui's super-heavy blow came as expected, causing Clark to take two steps back. Immediately afterwards, Xiaozhui leaped forward - Longlianya·Earth Dragon! Clark blocked and stepped back step by step. But I had a hunch that he would fight back soon! "No!" Athena blurted out, making me even more worried. Just when Xiaozhui's Dragon Link Ya and Earth Dragon were finished, Clark immediately took a step forward, and Franken's sure-fire throw gesture appeared. At this time, Xiaozhui made us worry in vain - just when the move was completed, his left foot landed on the ground, and his right foot was extended forward to perform a heavy kick! Clark was hit again, and he was hit when he made the move, so the damage he received should be greater! "It seems that Quan Chong's practice has been very fruitful." Athena laughed easily, "Huh? Why didn't you cheer for him? Shout out!" She grabbed my shoulder and pointed to the ring. "Yeah, just shout, just shout," I came to my senses, "Xiaozhi~~~~~~~~! Hit hard, hit hard, every move goes into the flesh, punches hit the soft spots. The upper, middle and lower parts, all over Don’t let go…” I thought my lines were pretty good, but unfortunately, my voice was drowned out by the audience’s shouts within five meters. "You just like you, who can hear it except me? Is this called a cheerleading team?" Athena clenched her left fist. "But, I tried my best! Really!" "You don't have to shout, stupid!" Athena waved her hand, "You'd better watch the game!" “Oh.” Her words made me sigh in relief. If I could have that resonant voice, I would have gone to Vienna long ago! Of course, maybe fighters also have that ability, but who calls us ordinary people? On the ring, Xiaozhui continued to attack violently, but Clark's counterattack was almost fruitless, and he was unknowingly forced to the corner of the ring. Could it be that Xiaozhui wants to force him to step down? Clark can't be that stupid, right? I really can't believe Clark would lose so cowardly. Suddenly, a noise was heard and the referee shouted: "Time is up, Team Athena's Shiikentaka wins!" ah? ! Keep attacking until the game time is up! Xiaozhui is really strong! I couldn't help but admire him a little. "Haha, haha!" Xiaozhui did a backflip, "I won!" Clark was very unconvinced and walked off the stage. He had no chance to use all his powerful moves. In fact, his physical exertion was no greater than that of Xiaozhi, but he lost like this. Who could be willing to do so? Ralph jumped up carelessly: "Boy! Let me see if you still have the energy to fight me!" "Who knows?" Xiaozhui smiled indifferently. When the referee called "fight", Ralph immediately rushed over. Xiaozhui fired another super bullet, but was easily spared by Ralph. It seems that there are some differences between real-life KOF and 2D games! Projectiles are not that powerful. Xiaozhui made another high jump, and another dragon claw attack? "Ralph did not jump, but took a step back. His position was just where the claw of Microspondylus landed. "What's wrong!" Athena couldn't help shouting again. I vaguely believe that Xiaozhui will not be stupid enough to use the same moves twice in a row. Sure enough, although Xiaozhui did use a dragon claw attack, she did not attack Ralph. She rushed down to a deserted place, and as soon as she landed, she launched another super ball towards Ralph. "You" Ralph was angry, "I willDon’t believe you can jump away every time! "With that said, he rushed over again. "Haha!" Xiaozhui said while hiding, "How will you know if you don't try?" "Athena, if this continues, I'm afraid Xiaozhui will lose, right?" I'm a little worried, because if he hides like this, he will be forced into a corner sooner or later. Ralph's close attack is not a joke, 97, 98 , in 99 games, he is known as "invincible in hand-to-hand combat"! "I don't know either." Athena smiled, "But Quan Chong must have his reasons for doing this." "I hope so." I really can't think of a way to solve it. As expected, although Ralph didn't even touch the hem of Xiaozui's clothes, his range of activities was dangerously small, and the audience was a little unhappy, chattering in Japanese without knowing what he was saying. What. Suddenly, Ralph retracted his right arm, and then - super machine gun punch! Xiaozhi has no place to hide! However, a smile appeared on the corner of Xiaozhui's mouth, and he jumped without hesitation and left the ring! Ignoring the dumbfounded referee and Ralph, Xiaozhui walked towards us with a smile: "Master, Ralph's physical strength is almost the same. You should be able to win in a snap of your fingers, right? In addition, Athena, I Where are the buns?" ah! It turns out that he never thought about defeating Ralph! "Fist Chong, isn't this bad?" Athena hesitated. "Haha, this is a game." Xiaozui said nonchalantly, "I know you are afraid of Colonel Heaton's dagger, so I try to prevent you from appearing! If not for this, how could I deal with Clark like this? Even Kusanagi Kyo, Is it difficult to go one-on-three with this style of play? As for the audience, as long as we win, can we just play well in the next game?" "Fist Chong" Athena was a little moved, "It's best not to do this in the future. We in the fighting world should practice martial ethics" "I got it!" Xiaozhui waved her hand with obvious impatience, "What I'm concerned about now is where are the buns made by Athena!" "Haha, I can't live without you when I get home!" Athena patted him, "Now just stay with me. If the master makes a mistake later, you have to carry him home!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We are relatively fragile at our age, Haha! Thinking about it, I turned my eyes towards the arena again. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 7 Zhen Yuan Zhai’s Examples Old man Zhenyuanzhai still looked like he was drunk when everyone else was awake, which made Ralph very unhappy. However, due to his age, it was hard to say anything. After all, last year's competition had proved that the old man was not just someone who could make up the numbers. kind of role. “Fight!” the referee shouted. However, neither of the two people on the ring moved this time. Ralph may be embarrassed to attack the old man first. As for the old man's thoughts, our level of thinking is different from his stupidity and wisdom! After a few seconds, Ralph finally didn’t want to wait any longer, and tentatively moved over step by step. Fortunately for the old man, he unplugged the gourd and drank! "Ralph was angry again, but he did nothing reckless. Probably Xiaozhui made the Brazilian team suffer just now, and now that the master is here, they should be even more cautious! "However, compared with the old people, Ralph is still a "young man" after all. The old man had had enough wine, and the wine gourd flew towards Ralph without any care - the ladle struck. This caught Ralph off guard. "Young man, don't stand still, I'm going to attack." The old man's words made Athena, Xiaozhui and I dumbfounded - we had already made the move, and said "I'm going to attack." I couldn't help but glance at Xiaozhui. , indeed every master has his own apprentice! However, Athena has not been "poisoned" yet. Fortunately, fortunately! The audience also burst into laughter, which made Ralph even more annoyed. He squatted down, slapped his right hand on the ground, and kicked Ralph away with his famous skill. The force of this kick seemed to be very strong, and the old man almost fell down when he blocked it! It’s not over yet! As soon as Ralph's feet touched the ground, the Gatling Cannon came again. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master! I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, anyone can do this kind of attack, but to execute such a coherent and stable attack is impossible without solid physical fitness and practice. In addition, it is still not powerful in the fighting world. Low power No wonder the circle of fighters is so small! In fact, if it were before, I might just look at the gorgeous moves and the pleasure of fighting just like those viewers. However, Athena practiced with me for a month and taught me for a month, which gave me some understanding of the world of fighters - neither what ordinary viewers see, nor exactly what is in the game. In the ring, Ralph’s wonderful attacks did not work because he was facing Zhen Yuanzhai. When blocking Ralph's kick, the old man had already used his strength to lie down - Mochizuki Zui. Therefore, the Gatling cannon was empty. Why use Mochizuki? I don’t know, maybe it’s experience! Anyway, now Ralph has exposed his flaws. "Win!" Athena said affirmatively. It was not the dragon-snake or carp-rebound that I imagined. The old man stood up the moment the Gatling Cannon punched out the last punch, and fire came out of his mouth - the Fire Cannon! Unlike in the game, the fire cannon did not knock Ralph away, but instead enveloped him in fire. Xiaozhui laughed: "Master drank so much just now, it was enough for him!" When the fireworks dissipated, Ralph had become a "black man." "Young man, I am merciful. Don't admit defeat, or I will pursue you." The old man began to enjoy his wine gourd again. "Athena team Zhenyuanzhai wins!" the referee shouted at the right time. "Good, good!" Heaton praised as he jumped on the stage, "We haven't seen the Chinese team for a year, and the level of psychological warfare is impressive!" As he spoke, the calm look gave me a chill! "Master! Don't get hurt, otherwise I have to carry you home!" Xiaozhui prayed quietly. "Fist Chong, don't say such discouraging words," Athena taught him softly, "Master has a sharp ear! If he hears what you said, I won't save you!" "Haha, the audience shouted so enthusiastically, how could Master hear it?" Xiaozhui still looked indifferent. "Do you think the old man can win?" I tugged on Athena's clothes, "Oh no, what are the chances of winning?" The old man suffered almost zero damage in the battle with Ralph just now, so there should still be a good chance, right? Athena and Xiaozhui looked at each other and smiled bitterly at the same time: "He Bing! The master's strength is discrete. Originally, it only takes a few moments for masters to fight, but for the master, he only needs a flaw from others. Win, and at the same time, he can't afford a flaw. When a person gets older, his body and bones are never as good as they were back then." "Then will the old man be in danger?" When I heard this, I felt a little unsure. "Him?" Xiaozhui laughed wildly, "He has the purpose of putting life first. A minor injury is a matter of age. There is nothing we can do about it. But at a critical moment, the master's evasion ability is considered to be the best in the world! In any case, it is better than the fighting world. Others have decades more experience!" oh? I feel it tooWith great interest, looking at the old man's staggering, short and slovenly back, there seemed to be no flaws. It seems that great foolishness and wisdom do not cover all aspects. Everyone in the fighting world is a master! Even Clark, who was extremely depressed just now, should have his own strengths. Although this has been confirmed in the game, the atmosphere is different when you feel it in the real world. The old man is so old that he can not be despised in the fighting industry. Clark also starts with ordinary soldiers, and I should have a position in the fighting world? Well, come on, come on! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 8 Another Hope "Master Zhenyuanzhai, I haven't seen you for a year, but I'm so happy that you're still in such good health!" Heaton said politely, "I'm going all out this time. If there are any injuries, please forgive me, master!" "Haha, don't worry, Colonel. I still know the professional ethics of you mercenaries very well, and everyone understands it tacitly!" The old man was drinking again. "Fight!" The audience's enthusiasm increased. The moves just now looked very exciting! "I'm coming!" Although Heaton said the words, he did not immediately attack. He squatted half-crouching, which seemed to be a moon-gold saw or neck twisting gesture. In real life fighting, the power of that dagger shouldn’t be comparable to that in the game, right? I couldn't help but worry about the old man. Suddenly, Heaton jumped up and jumped on the old man's head. "It's useless." Athena smiled. "So high!" It used to be a game and I didn't feel much about it, but when I saw real people jumping so high, I was suddenly shocked! "Tch!" Xiaozhui said disdainfully, "I jumped no lower than him just now, why didn't I see your reaction?" "Just now" I was stunned for a moment. When I was watching the game just now, I still subconsciously equated the real person and the game. However, when I saw Ralph being burned black, I differentiated between the two. distance. It seems that real fighting is not like games! "What's this?" Athena asked strangely, "The outside world didn't know about us before, but after KOF was held last year, the Olympic Committee issued a statement politely refusing KOF athletes to participate in the Olympics. In addition to jumping high, there are many extraordinary things for us fighters. ah!" "Oh" I was a little dazed. It turns out that the so-called fighter is, in a sense, a superman! My confidence suddenly shrank! I don’t know how long it took, but the old man’s voice brought me back to consciousness: “Boy, what’s wrong? In a daze? Didn’t the game between Heaton and me not look good?” "Huh?" I realized that the old man had already finished, "You won?" "Lost," the old man said simply, "Look! This wound was caused by him. His moon golden saw is really hard to avoid!" As he said that, he opened his sleeves and showed me his left hand. The wound was almost 10 centimeters long and the bleeding had stopped, but it still looked a bit scary. Seeing me feeling a little uncomfortable, the old man chuckled and said, "These are commonplace in the eyes of us fighters. In fact, for us, this kind of The injury can be easily healed by taking some time, and it won't leave any traces. Just now, that girl asked Colonel Heaton to promise not to attack her face, but she was actually afraid of affecting her side business. Haha, that child is so smart …” "How did you do it?" I was suddenly curious. If I could learn it, I would definitely make myself handsome! "Haha you want to know?" The old man raised his wine gourd and said, "I want to be my disciple!" Seeing that I was silent for a while, he changed the subject and said, "Look, Athena is about to start a fight!" I was indeed attracted by his words. I saw Athena wave confidently to the audience, and then stared at Heaton intently. "Fight!" As soon as the referee's voice fell, Heaton said: "I admit defeat." ah? how so? unfair! I missed that one just now, how could you just admit defeat? I stared hard at Heaton. "Why?" Athena asked. "I promised you not to hurt your face, and after fighting Master Zhenyuanzhai, I don't have enough physical strength. It's impossible for me to win under these conditions." Heaton said to Ralph , Clark and the others walked over, "We haven't seen each other for a year. You have become much smarter, especially you, Asamiya Athena. I hope you can go further in this world of KOF." After saying that, Bian left with his two subordinates. . “Team Athena wins!” The referee’s voice started the cheers. Amidst the deafening sound waves, I seemed a little uncomfortable: Is this the end? Although a KOF game is not too long, when it is really in front of me from beginning to end, I obviously have a feeling of unfinished business. Could it bethat this is the charm of KOF? Haha, no wonder KOF in the game often kills the audience, but it is held every year. Thinking of this, I smiled happily, and immediately pulled Athena, who had just come down, to ask her questions that the old man didn't want to tell me. "Haha, you want to learn to make yourself more beautiful, right?" Athena asked sharply, "Actually, there are many ways to achieve this effect. For example, I just use super powers, like Kusanagi Kyo. The blood of my family has super resilience, and for ordinary people, the most common method is a method. The master likes to call it 'Qigong'." Athena saw me surprised and continued, "But what? , this so-called qigong is different from what you ordinary people know. As forWhat's going on specifically? Since I use superpowers, I'm not very clear about it. You can ask Quan Chong. " "Well, thank you!" I was secretly happy: Even if I can't use my superpowers, Qigong is commonly used by fighters. If I want to learn it, I can probably learn it! With excitement on my face, I walked home with Athena, Xiaozhui and the old man. On the way, I looked at Xiaozhui from time to time, like a wolf looking at a sheep. Fortunately, Xiaozhui was discussing the game with the master for a while, joking with Athena for a while, and didn't notice me at all. Otherwise, who knows what he would think! Haha, who told us that we finally saw a clear path in pursuing KOF? Be sure, be sure! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 9 Xiaozhui’s Suggestions As soon as she got home, she heard the phone ringing. Athena picked up the phone, said yes and hung up. "Who called?" Xiaozhui asked. "KOF organizers, they said that since this KOF is an invitational tournament, there are not many participating teams. There are only eight teams." Athena poured everyone a glass of water. "Furthermore, the upper world champion Kusanagi Kyo team easily defeated them in the first round. The Women's Fighters team was the first to advance. The Longhu team also lost miserably against the Hungry Wolves. Robert Garcia probably won't be able to play. We are in the third game, because in our game, Heaton immediately admitted defeat. The organizer said that for the sake of the enjoyment of the game, they asked us not to meet the Longhu team and let us choose our own opponents. We will give them an answer at the end of the match between the Yagami team and the South Korean team tomorrow." Said, Taking a sip of water, "Which opponent do you think is more beneficial?" "This is simply an idiot question!" Xiaosui said depressingly, "Make a choice between Kusanagi Kyo team and another team. Anyone who has participated in Upper World KOF knows the answer!" Old man Zhen Yuanzhai said nothing, but judging from his expression, he agreed with Xiaozhui's point of view. I didn’t say anything, but I almost knew that Team Athena had almost reached the end of this world - Kusanagi Kyo was difficult to deal with, but Iori was just a rookie? In fact, I prefer Athena to choose Kusanagi Kyo's team. After all, Yagami's Yatsura is a move that will destroy her appearance, and Yagami will not promise not to scratch her face like Heaton did! Athena saw that I was noncommittal and didn't care much: "Ken Chong, don't think so simply. We understand the Korean team quite well, but can you guarantee that the Yagami team is not better than the Kusanagi Kyo team? Let's watch the broadcast of tomorrow's game. Let's go! As for todayI'm going to the kitchen first to reward you!" "Athena is the best!" Xiaozhui looked happy. Haha, is this the bud of love? Hmm maybe. The main dish for lunch is meat buns - because of Xiaozhui. Seeing that Athena's wonderful cooking skills only made some steamed buns, II couldn't bear it! Xiaozhui's performance was indeed good today, especially for Athena. The old man ate quickly and soon went back to his room alone to heal his injuries. Just enough for the three of us to dare to communicate in words at the dinner table. "Xiaozhi!" I said with what I thought was the most pious smile, "I heard that Old Man Zhenyuanzhai taught you a lot about Qigong, right?" "He Bing, can you not call me 'Xiaozhui'? You don't seem to be much older than me, right?" Xiaozhui said depressedly. "Then I'll call you Quan Chong! Well, it sounds closer, hehe, hehe, then" I stopped talking. "Isn't it just qigong?" Xiaozhui threw a bun into her mouth nonchalantly, "Someday youask the masterto tell you about it! Heknowsmuch morethan me By the way, don't youhave super powers? Why are you thinking aboutlearningqigong again?" As he continued to talk intermittently, the bun was also eaten. "Actually this superpower" I started to hesitate when talking about this, but the reason was different from Xiaozhui's, "Athena taught me for a month, but I still made no progress, so I plan to put my super powers aside for a while, and learn Qigong first before talking about it" "That's it" Xiaozhui thought for a while, "What I know is indeed not systematic enough. When the top four come out tomorrow, I will introduce you to someone who should be able to teach you." "Who is it?" I quickly asked, is it extreme flow? Oh no, they still have a game, so they should be from the Hungry Wolves. But, Xiaozhui is really familiar with someone among them? How come I never noticed this in the game? "I won't tell you yet, you will know when the time comes." Xiaozhui threw the bun into her mouth again, "But first be mentally prepared!" "Huh?" I was confused for a moment. Mentally prepared? "We are determined!" I said confidently. "Haha" Xiaozhui laughed, "Learning Qigong does not require determination." "That……" "You have to be perseverant!" Xiaozhui patted me, "Don't worry, God will pay off. If you work hard for a year and a half and have the guidance of a master, you should be able to get started. Of course, if you are a genius, maybe one day It's impressivebut you don't seem to be a genius." "Oh." I foresaw that there would be difficulties on the road ahead, but when I really knew that they would be difficult, I still felt depressed unconsciously. "He Bing! Don't be afraid," Athena also patted me, "I believe you can do it! When I taught you, you studied so seriously. Superpowers emphasize talent, but Qigong doesn't seem to be that serious. You If you work hard, you should be rewarded."  "Thank you." I looked at Athena, she was drinking a drink, her casual look seemed particularly beautiful. “Haha, what are you thinking about again? Athena was still a child! I told myself again. In the afternoon, I sat on the balcony and watched Athena and Xiaozhui compete with each other in the living room. Although I was a little envious, the feeling of powerlessness I once had was no longer there. Maybe a year and a half later, on KOF96, I will be on the ice and be a member of the court, just as a substitute for the old man. Maybe we can have a showdown with Kusanagi Kyo! As for Iori? It is a dangerous item, be careful not to handle it! The first day of the competition passed like this. Although I am a spectator, I will become a player one day! With the wish of happiness, I turned off the light and fell into sleep; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 10 The heart-warming Athena The next day, I was the first one to sit in front of the TV after breakfast - the Yagami-an game! Just like a martial artist who heard that the Condor Heroes was going to compete with others, he thought what is this called? The emperor is not anxious, but the eunuch is? Haha, haha! "Although your ambition is commendable, it doesn't have to be like this, right?" Xiaozhui grabbed the remote control board, "The broadcast of KOF is at noon, it's still early!" As he said, he changed the channel, "It's now Music appreciation time!” It’s Athena on the screen! I saw her wearing a fresh girly outfit, holding a microphone, and singing on a stage! "Hey! Don't think that Athena is only professional in fighting!" Xiaozhui looked intoxicated, "Come on, come on, let's enjoy it together!" "Oh." I have to say, Athena's singing voice is very attractive. Perhaps because she is a fighter, her breath is very long. Some of her songs are tailor-made for her. An ordinary singer would not be able to sing them in one breath! Moreover, Athena's sweet voice is also a big plus, making people get lost without even realizing it. Probably, even if she was scolding, Athena would scold someone nicely, right? But will she? Haha, I accidentally thought too far ahead. I listened to it like this for almost a whole morning, and I was not "liberated" until Athena called us to eat. "Athena! I seem to be your fan already!" I stared at her with a little more fanaticism. "Then do I have to express my gratitude?" Athena smiled, "Actually, my voice is just a little better. In fact, as a fighter, almost all acquired skills in singing are very easy to learn. And" She drank the spoon Tang, "None of the songs I sing are written by myself. For real art, I am just a tool to express it." "Don't be so modest!" I added a little more favorability in my enthusiasm, "You are a fighter after all. Singing is just to make a living. Isn't martial arts what you really care about?" "Well, that's right!" Athena looked at Xiaozhui maliciously, and then looked at me, "Isn't it just to support you that I work so hard? When will you repay me?" Xiaozhui glared at me quietly, and then pulled Athena flatteringly: "Athena is so good, how could I not know? Don't worry, in the near future I will be able to let you regard singing as a hobby instead of a career." "Just you?" Athena burst out laughing, "Isn't it too early to say this?" "Who said that?" Xiaosui patted her chest, "KOF's prize money is very considerable. Although I am not yet Kusanagi Kyo's opponent, I still have great hope of winning the runner-up" "But, my strength in KOF is no less than yours, right?" Athena interrupted him. "I" Xiaozhui was speechless. Seeing his suffocated look, Athena said softly: "Forget it, I really like singing. Besides, you and the master have been with me for so many years and have been so good to me. Don't you know? We are a family. Are you still talking about this?" "You didn't say it first" Xiaozhui's voice was probably only heard by himself, and I just guessed what he said by looking at his lips. "But" Athena added, "Speaking of which, those people who wrote songs for me are really good, especially one. Although I don't know his name, every time I sing the songs he wrote, I There is a sense of resonance, the jumping of the tune, just like just like us fighters comprehending martial arts in nature." "Is there such a person?" Xiaozhui also became a little interested, "Then could he be from the fighting world?" "I don't know." Athena shook her head, "If it is true that a state like his is not achieved by ordinary fighters today, if I really want to say that, the only one is Kusanagi Kyo," she said, laughing to herself "But, does Kyo Kusanagi look like someone with so much artistic talent?" "Of course not!" Xiaozhui laughed. I laughed too, but the real reason I laughed was because of Athena's words. Since the art of music can be connected with martial arts, this shows that martial arts is not out of reach, but it has not been popularized in society, or it has been lost with the passage of time. In other words, I have greater hope of becoming a master! As I think about it, my smile becomes even brighter. "Okay, eat quickly! The broadcast of KOF is about to begin!" Athena pointed to the wall clock on the wall, "You can just throw it away after you eat it. I still have to wash the dishes!" "Okay, okay." Xiaozhui and I quickly "worked hard." What a model of a good wife and mother! Oh no, future, future! I couldn't help but consider that it would be better to take advantage of Xiaozhui's lack of understanding of whether her relationship with Athena was love.To take advantage of others? Looking at Athena’s warm smile, I screamed aggrievedly: Why are you still underage? Fortunately, this kind of contradiction flew to the horizon as soon as the broadcast started! "Dear viewers, what you are seeing now is the captain of the Korean team, Jin Jiafan, and his two apprentices." A beautiful host on the TV introduced. Jin Jiafan on the TV looked at the camera with a relaxed expression, full of confidence, " Hello everyone, I will represent South Korea in KOF this time and I will definitely try my best to become the champion!" I can’t help but sneer, are you the only ones? South Korean team? I remember someone said that South Korea's Jin Jiafan is a typical example of repeated defeats. If he wins the KOF championship, the Chinese men's football team will win the World Cup! I seemed to agree at the time. Even if there is a difference between the real KOF world and the game, is it just you? Can you beat Kusanagi Kyo? Is he Yagami's opponent? I took another look at the poor duo. Chen Guohan is really huge, and the big iron ball is particularly dazzling. The little Cai Baojian doesn't seem to be as dwarf as in the game, but his gloomy and unruly look is more obvious. . "Let's take a look at the Yagami team participating in KOF for the first time!" The beautiful host turned the camera, "This is the captain, Yagami, and teammates Kisaragi Kageji, and Billy Blue. May I ask Captain Yagami, you It’s your first time participating in KOF. How confident are you about your game?” ?? Yagami'an's long red hair showed two shining eyes. He glanced at the beautiful host, then looked at the camera for a while, turned back and nodded to Billy, and then retreated to the lounge. Billy held up his three-section stick: "All I care about is the championship." Ruyue Ying Er quietly took a step forward, as if to say with action: "I don't know him." The beautiful host was stunned for a moment: "It seems that Team Yagami is very confident!" "It's not as arrogant as usual!" Xiaozhui smiled contemptuously. Arrogant? Why don't I think so? Maybe it’s because this is Yagami’s team. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 11 The True Charm of KOF The game finally begins. Although the cheerleaders of the Korean team cheered overwhelmingly, I paid more attention to Iori. It's a pity that he didn't play first. Cai Baojian and Ruyue Yinger are standing on the field. When the referee called "fight", Cai Baojian flew into the air. Really, other people's jumps feel like jumping, but his jumps feel like flying. Heavy Claw, Heavy Claw, Heavy Claw! Cai Baojian’s attack was so fast that I could hardly see it clearly, but for the ninja-born Kisaragi Kageji, it seemed that it was not fast enough! Cai Baojian's heavy claws were not only knocked down by him one by one, but in the end, the Liuying Formation also fought back. "Hehe" Cai Baojian smiled sinisterly, easily dodging the counterattack, and was struck by the tornado and wind. Ruyue Ying Er still escaped, although his clothes were caught with some tears. He was waiting for the moment when Cai Baojian fell after the tornado and the wind! Did you win? I asked secretly. In the game, such flaws are fatal to masters! Just when Ruyue Ying Er's Xia Ying came out with a slashing gesture, Cai Baojian paused in mid-air - Flying Kick! Is this possible? ! I was shocked, but I felt even happier because I guessed that with a combination of moves like his, all the moves should have the possibility of being connected, right? However, although Ruyue Yinger was hit, he did not retreat. He ignored the blow on the left side of his body and struck Cai Baojian who was unable to defend himself with an iron-cutting mantis fist! In the next few seconds, I didn’t pay attention to the TV, but I was shocked by Kisaragi Yingji’s courage just now. The real KOF is not a game, and being attacked does not mean you are completely injured. The "bitter meat tactic" that is rare in the game has an even more obvious effect in real people's fighting! On the TV, Cai Baojian has fallen to the ground. "Your speed is indeed very fast, but your strength and your ability to resist blows are not considered a real master to me." Ruyue Yinger's left hand hung softly, Xiaozhui said this for me Although the translator did not have the same momentum as when he said it himself, he still had the demeanor of a strong man. "A ninja is a ninja, and he can sacrifice part of himself for victory." Xiaozui yawned, "What! He continues the second game? Is this how ninjas are not afraid of death?" Chen Guohan has already played. Although he lost a game just now, the Korean audience still did their part as a cheerleading team. “Another strength type this time?” Ruyue Ying Er said nonchalantly. "Fight!" Chen Guohan held the iron ball and smashed it with ease. "It's dangerous." Xiaozhui murmured, "Kisaragi Yingji's left hand has been injured. It's too difficult to completely avoid it." Sure enough, Ruyue Ying Er's body dodged most of the way, but his left hand was still rubbed by the iron ball. After dodging for a while, the second blow came again! Ruyue Yinger dodges again, but not completely. His left hand is injured again! The third, fourth, fifth I began to wonder if Ruyue Ying Er's left hand was useless? KOF is just a competition after all! Is it worth it to become disabled like this? Suddenly, Ru Yueying Er rushed forward, barely avoiding the iron ball. The speed of those few steps was much faster than before! "We're getting closer!" Xiaozhui snapped her fingers, "Chen Guohan's attack line is too single." Ruyue Yinger took advantage of Chen Guohan's iron ball before he could retract it, and punched him hard. Chen Guohan, who was hit, just paused for a moment and seemed not to be seriously injured. However, Kisaragi Ying Er, who was close to him, was not beaten like before. "If I guess correctly, Ruyue Ying Er has won." Xiaozhui predicted. In fact, Ruyue Ying Er was spinning Chen Guohan in circles, and from time to time he would throw a qigong cannon or a heavy punch, which made Chen Guohan unable to adapt at all. Soon after, Chen Guohan finally collapsed after suffering too many blows. Kisaragi Ying Er, who stopped, had a dull look in his eyes, and said, "Your strength is in place, but it's a pity that your abilities are still unbalanced!" “Team Yagami Kisaragi Kageji wins again!” the referee announced, and no one in the surrounding audience spoke up. They watched quietly as the staff carried Chen Guohan out of the field, as well as Kisaragi Kageji who seemed to have fallen long ago but never fell. When Jin Jiafan came on stage, Ruyue Yinger still seemed to have no intention of leaving. "Does he want to challenge three people?" Xiaozhui exclaimed in disbelief. Suddenly, Kisaragi Shadow Er turned around and said, "No! I'm still going to fight!" The camera followed his gaze - he was looking at Iori Yagami coming from the lounge. "No, you can leave." Yagami said calmly, with a tone that could not be resisted, "Billy, come on." After saying that, he went to the lounge again.Ruyue Yinger didn’t say anything more and went down with a bit of regret. And Billy, carrying the three-section stick on his shoulders, glanced at the Jin family, and said an English sentence from between his teeth: "I want to defeat you completely." "Although I admire the perseverance of your teammates, the victory of this game will belong to the Korean team!" Jin Jiafan clenched his right fist. Billy didn’t answer, and the three-section stick was pointed directly at him. "Fight!" The audience no longer cheered noisily, but waited very quietly for the showdown between the masters, although the people on the field at this moment were not considered top-notch people. "Please!" As soon as Jin Jiafan finished speaking, he took a step forward and executed the Half Moon Slash. Billy retreated slightly, taking advantage of the fact that Jin Jiafan's next shooting star was still far away from him, so he struck the middle part of the three-section stick at the right time. "It's not over." Billy hit with one move, and the flying stick ran again! "There's more." Billy rushed in front of Jin Jiafan who had just risen from the ground, and was about to launch a move. Jin Jiafan suddenly stepped back quickly and rushed forward even faster - Phoenix Kick? "I knew you would be like this." Billy was still able to speak during the fight, indicating that he was not trying his best. As he spoke, he held the middle part of the three-section stick with both hands - the super-flaming whirlwind stick came out. The flames were flying, and they had a close contact with the oncoming Jin Jiafan. Not only the fire, but also the repeated blows from the three-section roller should be uncomfortable. "Bang!" Jin Jiafan flew out, but fortunately he could still stand up with difficulty: "I admit defeat." Billy made a fool of himself: "I studied your martial arts routines before the game, and you won't lose unfairly." After saying that, he laughed loudly at the camera, "I told you, I will win!" Is this a trick played by masters? It’s really an instant victory or defeat! KOF, I am more interested in you! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 12 Between Competitions After watching the game, I was a little happy and a little disappointed. I’m happy because the game was not only exciting, but also gave me a deeper understanding of the real KOF. However, Iori’s absence still left me feeling unsatisfied. "Okay," Athena turned off the TV, "The KOF organizer is about to call. Let's discuss whether to choose Team Yagami or Team Kusanagi Kyo as our opponents! Master's opinion We understand his injury, so Don’t bother him anymore.” "No need to ask, of course it's the Yagami team," Kosui said with certainty, "At least, Kisaragi Shadow II will be almost useless in the short term. As for Billy, it's still possible for me to defeat him by myself. If you and Master Both of them together are no match for Yagami, and I have nothing to say, but that possibility should be unlikely." Isn’t it big? I didn't think so. However, from Xiaosui's point of view, this decision is not wrong. If it weren't for Athena, I might be silent, but in order for her to avoid getting injured when fighting Iori Yagami, I still have to object. "I think" When I was about to speak, Athena took the lead: "Ken Chong, your thoughts are normal, but did you notice that in the game just now, Yagami-an made Kisaragi Kageji behave obediently with just one sentence? Retiring? Why is that? Among fighters, experience and strength speak the most, and that Yagami is definitely not weaker than the other two." "Haha, I know that even Billy is not easy to defeat, but at least we still have a possibility. And with Kusanagi Kyo, do we have a chance to win?" Xiaosui shook her head and continued, "That Billy is difficult to deal with. It's just because he is a newcomer, we don't know him but he knows us. When we know that we can't defeat Kusanagi Kyo, no matter how strong Yagami-an is, we can only bet that he can be defeated!" After listening to Xiaozhui’s analysis, I knew I couldn’t get them to cancel this decision. Soon, the call came. After asking about the next game, Athena hung up the phone with a heavy look on her face: "Our game will be in three days, and Kisaragi Shadow Er will definitely not be able to play, but the master's injury I can't recover so quickly, so I decided not to let the master compete! Quan Chong," Athena said hopefully, "the master's ideological work depends on you!" "Ah?" Xiaozhui looked miserable, "Why is it me again?" "Because I have to make buns for you to eat!" Athena threatened. "Then I better go. Where is the master?" Xiaozhui went to the old man's bedroom dejectedly. "And you," Athena looked at me again, as if thinking about how to recycle waste, "remember to bring a loudspeaker when the time comes." "Yeah, I got it." I promised quickly, "AlsoAthena, what did you think of the game just now?" "It's okay, all the members of Team Yagami are pretty good," Athena said, supporting her chin with her right hand, "But the most noteworthy thing is Yagami. Although there are only a few shots of him on the screen, in those few shots I didn't see any flaws in him - maintaining the best fighting condition anytime and anywhere is a prerequisite for a top master." As she spoke, she also supported her chin with her left hand, "Besides, when he answered When the host asked, all I could read in his eyes was contempt." Haha, Athena’s observation skills are very good, much better than Xiaozhui! "Thenwhy do you still choose to fight Iori?" I don't understand. "Kyo Kusanagi is too strong." Athena said calmly, "We are no match for him now. In fact, in the last term, the other two members of Kyo Kusanagi's team were able to sweep away ordinary fighters, while he only fought with Nozomi. Colonel Dun, Terry, I, and Nujia fought, but except for Nujia, we all lost within half a minute." "So strong?" I know Kusanagi Kyo is very strong, but is this a bit BT? "The blood of the Kusanagi family has special abilities, which are much stronger than my superpowers," Athena said playfully, "My bloodline is not good enough!" "Oh" I said nothing more. Looking at Athena's calm look, I couldn't even squeeze out a smile. The next three days were relatively uneventful, that is, Athena carefully took care of the food and daily life of several people in the family, and then she and Xiaozhui did some technical exercises. The old man's ideological work has been done well, but the specific process is unknown! The only thing that interested me was a letter from the post office, a song to be exact. Athena only read it once and concluded that the song was written by a person with martial arts sensibilities. During the break, Athena sang a cappella, which was really nice. I don’t know whether the melody set off the singing or the singing interpreted the melody. Xiaozhui and I got drunk easily. When three days have passed,The venue for the game is set to be where it was last time - it seems to have become the home court of the Athena team! Originally, it was an exciting thing to meet Iori Yagami, but along the way, I felt that my mind was very empty, maybe because I had seen more KOF real people, or because I had already seen it once on TV. Iori Yagami, here I come, what kind of person are you? How similar and how different is it to the game? I felt your aura on TV, so what kind of shock will you give me at close range? Looking at the stadium that could already be seen, I tightened my hands: Car, drive faster! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 13 The Strength of Yagami-an Team Yagami has arrived first. Due to Kisaragi Kageji's performance in the last game, many people were talking about them. Looking from a distance, just like we didn’t ask the old man to come, there was no sign of Kisaragi Kageji on Team Yagami’s side. "Hello!" Athena walked over to say hello first. "Oh! She's much prettier than the one on the poster!" Billy made no secret of his praise of Athena's beauty - but also seemed to show that he was not impressed by Athena's fighting ability. "Thank you." Athena smiled at Yagami again, "Mr. Yagami, it is an honor to compete with a master like you today." Iori seemed stunned for a moment and looked at Athena: "Your voice is very nice." "Haha!" Athena was a little happy when she heard the compliment, "My side job is as a singer." "Oh." Iori Yagami's eyes flashed, "It's a good career." As he said that, he turned to Billy, "You don't need to participate in this game. I will handle it by myself." "Why?" Billy was a little unhappy, "Isn't this what we agreed upon?" "What you and Kisaragi Kageji have to do is just get rid of the people around Kusanagi Kyo. For the rest, just treat me as a warm-up." It was rare that he said more words, but the decisive tone and language made Xiaozui next to him very excited. accurate. "Do you think you can defeat Athena and I alone?" Xiaozhui asked coldly. "Defeat?" Yagami asked noncommittally, then ignored Xiaozui and walked onto the ring, standing proudly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Cool! I couldn't help but praise it in my heart. This is what Yagami-an looks like, this is what Yagami-an looks like! Seeing that he was already on the court, Billy didn’t say anything more and left us behind. "Tch! Are you too arrogant?" Xiaozhui said dissatisfiedly, but his face was very solemn, "Athena, let me test it first. You have more physical strength than me. You will be able to rely on it in a while. is you." "Oh," Athena nodded, "Be careful and don't show off." Haha, it seems that they also have a relatively correct premonition of Iori Yagami’s strength! However, Iori Yagami, don’t hurt Athena too seriously! I stared at Iori Yagami and prayed silently. Iori Yagami looked over casually and looked at me. Those eyes were very deep, which made me feel a kind of mystery, a kind of pressure, but also a kind of fanatical commotion. Finally, he stopped looking at me. As if I was liberated, I took a long breath, as if the moment just now lasted a day and a night. "Fight!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back. One second, two seconds, three seconds Xiaozhui finally couldn't bear it anymore! A super ball bomb was released first. "Fist Chong lost!" Athena sighed. Lost so quickly? Although I know that this result is almost inevitable, at this moment I can't see that Xiaozhui has lost. “While I was wondering, Iori Yagami had already avoided the super ball bullets as if taking a walk. The second one, the third one Seeing that the diversionary attack was of no use to Yagami-an, Xiaoshii had no choice but to get close, and the first one to hit was Dragon Link Ya and Earth Dragon. However, the next second I couldn't believe my eyes - Iori Yagami just made a slight mistake, not only got rid of Xiaozhui's attack, but also took advantage of the trend. This wind was completely different from the one in the game. It did not cause any harm to Xiaozhui itself, but made Xiaozhui fly directly out of the ring! Then, that straight body was left alone on the ring. “Team Yagami Yagami wins!” The referee was also stunned for a moment, and only reacted when Kosui stood firm and announced the result. “Perhaps because of Iori Yagami’s disdainful expression, the whole place was silent. Athena walked up and patted Xiaozhui's chest when she passed by him: "Fortunately, he was not injured." "Thank you for showing mercy." Stepping onto the ring, Athena first gave Iori Yagami a bright smile. "I hate violence." Iori Yagami's words were in line with the official information in the game, but I was shocked. Iori Yagami hates violence? Yeah? You know, I'm almost confused. "Fight!" This time Iori Yagami did not stand still like that, but as a result, even me, a person not far from the ring, felt great pressure. "You are a real master, but I still have to try." Athena said, and the activation sign of the mental power ball came out. However, at the same time,Shen'an also put her hands together and raised her hand - that's the eight young girls! My eyes dimmed, Athena, you must protect your vital parts! When the mental power ball was released, Iori Yagami had already teleported to grab the skirt of Athena's chest, half-lifting her, but did not claw at her wildly: "You should admit defeat." "I" Athena seemed confused, and it took her a long time to react, "Admit defeat." Iori Yagami put down Athena in a very gentlemanly manner: "You are more suitable to be a singer." After saying that, he slowly left without waiting for the referee to speak. Is this the strength of Iori Yagami? No wonder he just repeated disdainfully when answering Xiaozhui's question: "Defeat?" He could win without actually defeating Athena and Xiaozhui! "What a difference!" Xiaozui looked at Yagami's back and murmured. What a difference! Seeing Athena still looking a little confused, I smiled bitterly in my heart. Can I really reach such a state? ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 14 It’s time to learn Qigong Although the defeat was not unjust at all, Athena and Xiaozui remained silent on the way home. "Don't be discouraged!" I comforted them, "Didn't the old man say that surpassing oneself is the main purpose of competition?" Athena glanced at me gratefully and shook her head. "What's wrong?" I really don't understand. After asking several times, Athena finally sighed: "Hebing, you haven't really entered the world of fighters, so you can't feel the pressure of Iori Yagami." She was still in a daze, "Just when he caught me For a moment, I felt like I was afraid of being torn apart. Do you know what such fear means to a fighter?" "What?" I still don't understand. "It means that unless there is a leap in realm, Athena will always have a sense of cowardice in her heart when facing Iori Yagami in this life," Ozuki explained with a wry smile, "And I was not only suppressed by his momentum from the beginning. , and my attack just now had no shortcomings, at least technically speaking, and the result" He smiled bitterly again, "I have no fear, but I have a sense of powerlessness. He has no flaws in front of you, and as soon as you have Action, to him, is a flaw!” ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master! What else can I say besides this? Back home, the old man already knew the game process from the broadcast. He laughed: "A complete defeat! A real complete defeat! Not only did you lose a game, but it also left a shadow in your heart!" "Master" Athena blushed, while Xiaozhui was a little angry. "I'm not going to help you with this kind of thing." The old man opened the wine gourd, "If you regard Iori Yagami as a goal that you have to climb over, you will never be able to truly get up. The rest is up to you." "Oh" the two apprentices agreed thoughtfully. "Boy," the old man's words hit me right, "I guess after watching today's game, you will want to participate in KOF more, but you also don't want to become my teacher, right? Haha! Then what are you going to do? ?Although we, Athena, have the ability to support you, being idle all the time is the greatest harm to you." After taking a big sip of wine, the old man continued, "What are your plans? If you are looking for a disciple at Yagami Temple, I I can only say goodbye to you - I have no friendship with him." "I Quan Chong said that he would introduce me to someone who would teach me Qigong." I said anxiously, not that there was anything wrong with this, but Sure enough, the old man became angry: "Quan Chong! What a good boy, you actually kidnapped the apprentice your master wanted to accept! You can still cause trouble" Xiaozhui looked at me innocently, but did not mean to complain: "Master, I" Xiaozhui, I will remember your generosity! Half an hour later, Athena and I waited on the balcony for Xiaozhui who had been "released after serving her sentence": "Fist Chong! I don't even know how to express my apology" "Forget it, I'm used to it." After saying that, Xiaozhui glanced at Athena, which made Athena blush: "I" "I didn't say anything. Although it is a hard job to take the blame for you," Xiaozhui said indifferently, "But if I see you being scolded by the master, I will feel even more uncomfortable." I seem to understand a little better why Xiaozui and Athena finally got together in the game. According to this situation, it is not only difficult to "get there first", but it is also urgent! But, do I really want to do that? What a contradiction! "Quan Chong," I shook my head and asked about business, "Who are you going to introduce to me as the person who taught me? Where is he now?" "Well, it's actually not that far. He must be in Japan now." Xiaozui took out a notebook and said, "You are a fighter after all! Where would you be if you weren't here?" As she said that, she walked towards the phone. "What's that person's level? Is he strong?" I can't wait! "Strong? If you really are a strong person, can you learn other people's things? How much can you learn?" Xiaozhui asked angrily, and dialed the phone at the same time, "Hey! Yes, it's me, Quan Chong! Do you remember? My voice How does it feel to compete? Although you lost, it’s good to feel the difference Also, how about what I told you a few days ago Well, okay, you know my home address. Ofwhat? Are you nearby? Well, you can come nowumumok, I'll wait for you to have lunch! Hang up!" "It's done!" Xiaozhui did a backflip, "People will be here in a moment. Whether you can learn Qigong or not is up to you." "Of course He Bing will work hard." Athena said firmly, "By the way, Quan Chong, what is this person like?"who is that? " "Guess?" Xiaozhui smiled, "The person I can hire is someone who is suitable to teach Hebing Qigong and someone who has time to be a master. With so many conditions, you can probably guess it, right?" "Still not sure." Athena shook her head, "But we will know soon, why should I guess?" Athena doesn’t have to guess, but I can’t help but think in my heart: Who could it be? About five minutes later, the doorbell rang, and Xiaozhui pulled me up: "Let's go and get to know each other!" "Oh." I adjusted my appearance subconsciously, followed Xiaozhui, went downstairs, came to the door, and then The door opened; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 15 Separation is a kind of growth "Hi! Quan Chong, we haven't seen each other for a few days. Everyone has lost! By the way, where is my apprentice? Where is he? Where?" The voice of the visitor made me a little dizzy. The key is that this voice is not only a female voice, but also a young one. kind! Oh my God! do not scare me! Oh no~~~~~~! How could it be her? I'd better find another way out That’s right, it’s her—Yuri Sakazaki! Why her! Teach me that a man, even if he is a woman, should be a masculine woman like King. Even if he is not, then he should be a stunner like Mai Shiranui! And she just her? "Huh? It should be you, right?" Youli didn't speak Chinese and asked in English a little unaccustomedly, "He Bing? That's right? I heard that you have super powers and can't use them, so you have to learn our extreme flow?" "I" Facing the little girl, I can't say anything bad, but! What should I say to express my sadness and anger at being cheated? I turned to Xiaozhui with hatred. He was so proud, but when he saw the look in my eyes that I wanted to kill someone, even though he didn't know why, he knew that "it's better to go": "Hebing! Athena went to the kitchen to cook, I'll go and take a look. Has she made steamed buns?" After saying that, she slipped away. "I" Looking at Youli's expectant eyes, I felt a little short-circuited. "What? Why don't you call me master?" Youli sat down on the sofa, "Remember, you usually have to serve tea when you become a master. I'm ready now, you can start." …It seems that she wants to take on a disciple more eagerly than I want to learn qigong! Can this kind of person teach me? I further confirmed my judgment. Xiaozhui, I hate you! "This miss, I haven't asked you your name yet," although I had already guessed it, I still had to do some superficial work. "Yuri, Yuri Sakazaki." "Well, good name, good name." I thought about what to say, "Maybe Xiaozhui, oh no, Quan Chong didn't make it clear when I told you. In fact, I just want to know how to learn Qigong. As for Extreme flow, not only extreme flow, I am not short here, and I have never become a disciple of Mr. Zhen Yuanzhai. Therefore, as for the apprenticeship you mentioned, I should wait until I understand the charm of extreme flow. Okay. What?" "I knew it wouldn't be such a good thing!" Youli was silent for a moment, then jumped up, "Death Fist Chong! Get out of here! Dare you lie to me?" "What's the matter?" Xiaozhui popped her head out of the kitchen with a puzzled look on her face. "Didn't you say that someone wants to become my teacher?" Yuli asked in a deep voice. "Ah?" Xiaozhui savored the words carefully, then looked at Yuli and I's expressions, and suddenly realized, "You can't blame me! I was saying that he wanted to learn Qigong, and you are the most suitable teacher in the fighting world. His people.” "Why am I the most suitable?" Youli looked happy. Xiaozhui temporarily breathed a sigh of relief: "Because those masters are either very busy and have no time to teach him, or they are not the ones I can hire, or their martial arts are not suitable for Hebing to learn, so it is necessary for a person like him to become a monk halfway. Entering the fighting world, you are the only one with abilities among fighters and general masters that can lead him to get started, and besides, you are the only one who does not have to worry about eating." "That is to say, you are looking for me because I am weak?" Yuli paused, then burst into tears, "I won't do it, I won't do it" Athena heard the sound and came out. Seeing this, she couldn't help but pick up Xiaozhui and my ears: "How can you make Yuli cry? Do you have the demeanor of a man!" "Don't hurt!" Xiaozhui and I screamed together, "This is not my fault, it's a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Athena glanced at us from side to side, let us go for the time being, and stood in front of Yuli: "Yuli, what is going on?" When asked what happened, Athena couldn't help laughing: "Yuli! I know your family doesn't take you seriously, but even if you accept an apprentice, if that's all, they will still take you seriously." You are just a baby. If you can make He Bing, who is born with extremely poor conditions, become a member of the fighting world, even if he does not become your disciple, your family will be impressed by you!" "Athena, is what you said true?" Yuli asked dubiously. "How will you know if you don't try?" Athena said warmly. "Well! He Bing, come to practice with me! Hurry!" Yuli suddenly said, "The rain has passed and the sky has cleared up." She took my hand and walked to the door, "You must become a master like Kyo Kusanagi!" Why! Kyo Kusanagi? Although Xiaozhui's explanation made me understand the reason why he chose Yuli for me, but seeing Yuli's confident look, I I'll try my best! "It's better to eat your food first and then talk about it?"Athena held her back dumbfounded. "Oh, okayokay." Yuli stayed reluctantly. During lunch, luckily the old man’s injury was not over yet, so everyone had a good time. Afterwards, Athena said that I had not changed my clothes when I went out to practice, so she asked Xiaozhui to accompany Yuli and dragged me to the street. When she went out, Athena put on casual clothes, changed her hairstyle, and wore plain glasses. Even if she looked carefully, she would not be easily recognized. hehe! Celebrities also have their own difficulties! Understand, understand! Walking on the street, I seemed to have the illusion of dating, especially after she had just inadvertently compared herself with Yuli - a good wife and mother! I sighed again. I admire Mr. Zhenyuanzhai more and more! Either an apprentice or a master, it seems that the old man is not as foolish as wise, but as wise as foolish! “And, I’m a little jealous of Xiaozhui! Really fall in love with Athena? Isn't it? I have the urge to flip a coin to confirm! I don’t buy too many clothes, they are all made of first-class materials. Before going home, Athena warned me: "He Bing, Yuli is still a child. Although you are learning from her, you must take good care of her outside and educate her well at home. What Li wants most is that her father and brother can value her, you have to remember these." "What about you?" I couldn't help but ask, "I am about to separate from you. When will I see you again in the future? I will not be used to being with you for so long and leaving suddenly." "I'm not used to it!" Athena smiled, "When you joined our family, I had to cook for one more person and wash one more person's clothes. I wasn't used to it either! But now that you're here, I have to do more With a close friend, you can understand a lot of things that you didn't know before. Gradually, the original unaccustomed feelings will fade away. The same goes for you. Everything that happens when you are practicing with Yuli will quietly change your feelings for us. The longing fades away, this is the magic of time." "Athena," I looked at her blankly, "are you really only fifteen years old?" "You don't need to ask the same question a second time, right?" Athena stood on tiptoes, stretched out her index finger, and tapped my forehead, "Master, he is not as confused as he looks, and I am the same." "Oh." I wanted to speak, but nothing came out. "Okay, we're home." The next day, Athena and Xiaozhui sent Yuri and I out of the house. She didn’t say much, she just smiled at me trustingly. "Goodbye." Just when I turned around and Athena disappeared from my sight, my heart seemed to sting. ? Could this be my first love in the KOF world? When will it be when I meet her again? She and Xiaozhui should already be in love, right? Just leave like this? This is Athena! Even before I came to this world of KOF, I had never met a girl so worthy of a man’s love. Little by little in a month If I turn back now, is that okay? But even if I go back and knock on that door again, can I really open Athena's heart and settle in the most important position in her heart? Moreover, do I really love her with all my heart? I wanted to laugh at myself, but it was so bitter. Or, today’s distinction is understandable whether it is right or wrong. Growth is always accompanied by mistakes, and relationships will inevitably go a long way, but they will still mature and gain insights. Yesterday's tears will always water tomorrow's flowers However, my heart is still so painful It's better to do what Athena said - wait for time to heal! Looking at Yuli walking in front, I let out a long sigh. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 16 Meeting the King Under Yuli's leadership, I flew from Japan to the United States - by airplane of course! The business situation of the Garcia family is still in a good period, and the money will not be spent in vain. On the way, the Kusanagi Kyo team defeated the Dragon and Tiger team - the remnants of the team just by Benimaru's appearance! This news made Yuli silent for a while. Anyone who hears that their family has lost will not be happy (except for some political players, of course) "Yuri," I tried to change the subject, "Is Kusanagi Kyo really that strong? I always hear you talking about him in a convinced tone." "Faced with people's natural flames, what can those of us who use qigong do? Even Sister Wu, who also uses fire, is qualitatively different from him." Yuli sighed, still feeling depressed. "Sister Wu?" I guessed in my mind. "Mai Shiranui!" Yuri's eyes began to shine a little, "She's the beautiful sister who formed the team with me! Don't say you don't know?" "Oh." Of course I know that as long as you are a man, you can say sincerely or sanctimoniously that that person is not your type, but you will never say you don't know. It may not be suitable to conquer the country, but the ability to bring harm to the country and the people should still be there, right? Haha, what a beauty, who told her to wear so little? "So, what do you think of Iori Yagami who defeated our Athena?" Unknowingly, Athena has been confirmed as "one of our own". "Iori Yagami?" Yuri thought for a while, "A terrifying master, right? But who knows who can restrain him or Kusanagi Kyo?" The little girl is not bad at judging people’s strength! "Since both teams won easily, the organizers have decided to advance the championship and runner-up games." Yuli is listening to the news with headphones on! "It will probably start soon when we get off the plane." "Yeah." I'm looking forward to it too! Sure enough, when I got off the plane, everywhere I passed were people talking about the finals. “Don’t waste time, I don’t want to watch the broadcast outside.” Yuli held my hand. Finally, after running through N streets, just as the game was about to start, Yuli stopped in front of a bar - why did this girl learn to drink at such a young age? "Sister King! Are you there? I'm coming!" Yuli's cheerful voice made me realize - this is King's territory! King came out dressed as a bartender. This was her game uniform! In comparisonKing is considered poor! "Yuli? Why haven't you gone home yet?" King asked with concern, "What if I meet a bad guy?" After all, we are adults, and our awareness of danger is different. "Who are you?" Just as I was admiring him, King came over and asked me, "How come you are with Yuli?" "He was introduced to me by Quan Chong," Youli walked in quickly, "Sister King, the game is about to start. If you have any questions, please wait until you watch the game!" "Introduction?" King looked at me in surprise. I couldn't help but get goosebumps: "This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Yuli didn't pay attention to her word choice. You will understand after you ask her later." "Really?" King finally let me in. The TV in the bar is not too small, but there are too many people watching it. Yuli seemed to know the people here, and someone immediately gave him the best seat. But I seemed to be deliberately ignored by King, so I could only tiptoe in an inconspicuous corner. "Dear viewers, the finals of KOF95 are about to begin!" I can only hear the sound, TV? Please! I'm only 1.76 meters tall. Want to see images from the slits of these white people? I'd better take a breath of fresh air at the door - although the air quality in South Town is not satisfactory. Nearly ten minutes later, King came out to me and said, "He Bing, why don't you come in and watch the game together?" "Have you asked Yuri? I'm not telling lies?" Of course I could guess what she was doing just now. "Actually" King blushed slightly. "No need to explain, I didn't say you did anything wrong! Of course someone should pay special attention to Yuli's little brain!" As I said, I learned from Athena, "But everyone knows what's going on and what to do. Just make it up to mejust wait until I think about it." King was stunned: "Haha! He is indeed someone from Athena's house!" He said, pulling me, "Let's go in together!" At this moment, Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo were standing in the ring on the TV. Yuri was a little unhappy when she saw me coming: "Why did you just come in? Do you know how exciting the game just now was? That Billy almost defeated Daimon and Nikaido!" "Oh." I don't care much - compared with the duel that is about to begin, that kind of competition?What is it? Although I recognized Kusanagi Kyo at a glance from his clothes, this was the first time I saw a real person in the KOF world - that face was indeed handsome, and based on skin color, it would not be an exaggeration to call him a pretty boy. However, that figure is definitely strong! And those eyes, those eyes that were diametrically opposed to Iori Yagami's arrogant aura, were filled with the meaning of giving up to others. “Kyo Kusanagi finally has an opponent!” King said softly, as if speaking here would ruin the atmosphere between the two of them on TV. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 17 Iori Yagami VS Kusanagi Kyo "fight!" Iori Yagami opened his posture very solemnly, without stepping forward or making any diversionary attack. After Kusanagi Kyo only maintained a defensive posture for a second, he fired the Assassination Flame - the flames from his hands seemed to appear out of thin air and rushed straight towards Yagami Temple consciously. However, Yagami didn't seem to care about such an attack. He only shook his hand gently when the assassination flame was very close to him, and the purple flame offset Kusanagi Kyo's attack in a flash. "アΖうぉく!" Kusanagi Kyo shouted - I can't understand Japanese anyway, and then another assassination attack hit him. However, this time the assassination flames went away very slowly, and Kusanagi Kyo himself rushed forward, almost running to Iori Yagami together with the assassination flames. However, what Kusanagi Kyo encountered was just a shadow, and Yagami had moved to his side quickly enough - could this be a ghost step? Haha, that’s right, even I can see it clearly, how can I still call it a ghost step? There is a flaw! I guessed, "He has no flaws in front of you, but once you take action, it will be a weakness for him!" I suddenly thought of Xiaozhui's words, which indeed make sense! So, Kusanagi Kyo will lose because of this? As I guessed, although Iori's movement caused a flaw in Kusanagi Kyo, it was Kusanagi Kyo - just when Iori Iori's heavy claws were struck, he counterattacked with a heavy punch without looking back. Not only did he have a head-on confrontation with Iori The ground collided with each other, and the recoil was used to widen the distance between him and Iori Yagami. Just when Kusanagi Kyo turned around, Yagami's assassination flames had already followed! 鬼火! Kusanagi Kyo's Oni-yaki was only half-style, which was just enough to block Yagami-an's assassination flames. ???????????????????????? Although it is only a half-style, this is another flaw for Yagami-an - immediately after the assassination flames comes Kototsuki Yin, the speed is extremely fast, just when the Kusanagi Kyo Oni-yaki stops! It’s impossible to avoid it anymore, right? I guessed again. Yes, Kusanagi Kyo could no longer hide, but this did not mean that he would consider himself at a disadvantage - when he was less than ten centimeters from the ground, he drove out - he would be hit by Iori Yagami, but If that were the case, Iori Yagami would be hit no less than him! And what about Iori Yagami? No sound of a collision that hurt both sides was heard, Iori Yagami changed his tactics temporarily! Backed by terrifying speed, Iori Yagami moved slightly to the side, turned around when he missed Kusanagi Kyo, and fired assassination flames! Strong! I understand even more what "if you move, it will be a flaw in his eyes"! Finally, Kusanagi Kyo was tricked! "However, the purple flame was extinguished on Kusanagi Kyo - he didn't look injured at all. Is Yagami’an not strong enough? I thought unconfidently. In the camera lens, Iori Yagami is not surprised at all, but has a hint of confirmation. Before Kusanagi Kyo could turn around, Yagami-an quickly rushed forward - Aoi. Kusanagi Kyo turned around and performed the Seventy-Five Kai, but was knocked down by Yagami's Sunflower. Sunflower for the second time! Kusanagi Kyo hits Oniyaki to block it. Sunflower for the third time! The falling Kyo Kusanagi can no longer block it intact! Just when Yagami’s hands hit Kusanagi Kyo’s shoulders, Kusanagi Kyo also performed the eighty-eight pose in the air, hitting Yagami’s chest. "Bang!" Kyo Kusanagi hit the ring hard, and Iori Yagami flew far away, but at least he didn't fall to the ground. After standing firm, he put his hands together and raised them up - Yagami! At this moment, Kusanagi Kyo has just stood up. Not only that, his whole body gradually turned red since he started to stand up. The moment Yagami-an hit the eight children, red flames enveloped Kusanagi Kyo's whole body. Orochimaru! A sound similar to a slight explosion occurred when Yagami-an's eight girls arrived! Then, Iori Yagami flew backwards and flew directly out of the ring! After the flames dissipated, Kusanagi Kyo clutched his chest with a painful expression on his face, and blood slowly poured out from there. “Kyo Kusanagi’s Kyo Kusanagi wins!” the referee announced the result, but he seemed to be considering whether to call a doctor. After about two minutes, Kusanagi Kyo finally let go of his hand - the wound seemed to have healed - what a terrifying resilience! And Iori Yagami also came within the scope of the camera. Apart from some burnt damage to his clothes, there were no injuries visible, but his walking speed was a little slower than usual. He stared at Kusanagi Kyo closely for a long time, turned around and left without saying a word. "Please wait a moment!" the referee shouted, "just now the organizer of the competition invited you two to sit on the fifth floor.Then we met at his mansion. " Iori Yagami nodded and walked away. Looking at Iori Yagami’s arrogant back on TV, I suddenly felt suffocated - this time it wasn’t pressure, it was just a mood! “However, Kusanagi Kyo’s strength amazes me even more. In fact, there is nothing to say about Yagami's strength. It's just that Kusanagi Kyo's adaptability and fighting quality have made up for the flaws he created one by one. But at least Yagami has always taken the initiative and never given his opponent a chance - in fact , from the perspective of a fighter, Iori Yagami did not lose, they were tied. It seems that the intersection of these two fates will not come to fruition in a short time! And I can barely keep up even when watching their games. Do I have any hope of reaching their level? Do your best! Thinking about it, I looked at Yuri who was reminiscing about the game. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 18 Death Agreement "So strong!" Youli shouted to herself. When she realized that she had screamed, she turned her head and looked at King, "Sister King, what do you think?" "This is the top fighter!" King sighed, "However, the purple flame of Yagami seems to be very similar to the red flame of Kusanagi Kyo, but they don't seem to recognize each other, which is a bit strange." "Well" Yuli thought for a moment and suddenly pulled me, "He Bing! Have you seen their strength clearly? Under my guidance, your strength must reach their level! You must have this awareness !” “…” I didn’t dare to answer, so I just looked at King for help. "Is this He Bing really that qualified?" King seemed to be interested, but she looked at me with a look of disbelief. "No, he is completely unsuitable to enter the fighting world, that's why it is so difficult!" Youli said excitedly, "If I train him to become a top master, will I be very successful?" "That's true," King was stunned for a while before replying hesitantly, "Butby the way, Yuli, you haven't had any snacks yet, have you? I'll get them for you!" As he said that, he handed me a snack. The look of leaving together. "He Bing, what's going on?" After settling Yuli down, King asked with a frown, "You have a physique that looks like an ordinary person at first glance, and you are still an adult. Entering the fighting world is a huge feat. It’s still difficult, but you still want to compete with the top experts?” "Wait, you misunderstood, oh no, it's actually Yuri Hey! Let's start from the beginning." I felt helpless, but I still combined my thoughts and the misunderstanding between Xiaozhui and Yuri with Athena's enlightenment Said again, "So, Yuli has this kind of idea now It's not my fault, of course, it's not anyone else's fault either." "You!" King looked at me pitifully and complainingly, "It's rare that you yearn for fighting so much, but do you really have the determination? Moreover, not only must you have determination, you must also have" "Don't worry, I have perseverance." Depressed! The so-called perseverance is to be prepared to accept the results of ten years of failure. But besides accepting, can I give up? If I want to give up, I won't leave Athena! And now that she has left her, you will definitely regret giving up at this moment! “I’m not talking about perseverance,” King’s words surprised me. “I’m talking about being prepared to die at any time.” "Why?" After watching these games, although death is actually relatively new to me, I don't dote on life like ordinary people do. "Because your starting situation is so poor, if you want to become a member of the fighting world in a short period of time, you have to consider discovering your potential that has been buried in ordinary life, and this kind of discovery is definitely on the edge of life and death. ! Have you really thought about it?" King's words seemed to be persuading me to retreat despite the difficulties, but they were indeed true. "However, in order not to regret leaving Athena, I have no way out: "It is appropriate to pay the risk for so many years of neglect." "Oh?" King stared at me with interest, "Okay, I'll let Yuli stay here to teach you. Moreover, here, you will not only learn from Yuli during the day, but I also plan to give you some at night. Special training - it can also be said to be death practice. If you really die, I will tell Yuli that you ran away because you couldn't stand the pain - you can't object to this arrangement, if you decide to stay. Because, damn Yuli All Li can teach you with her half-assed skills and childish mind is her theoretical knowledge of extreme flow, and I can't watch her trying hard to do something in vain." "I accept it," I answered simply, but it seemed a bit like a broken pot. "However, as compensation for what happened when we first met, can you do more to save me when I am dying?" "Okay." King said calmly, "Okay, you have flown halfway around the world and the jet lag hasn't adjusted yet. I'll prepare a place for you. Get some sleep first! Death training starts tomorrow!" Back at the front desk of the bar, Yuli was chatting and laughing with a few bold and hot girls. "Yuli, King told us to take a nap first to get rid of the jet lag." My appearance made those hot girls feel a little fresh. "Who are you? How come I've never seen you in a bar before?" A hot girl raised her glass of wine and wanted to have a drink with me. "Let's forget it for today, right?" Thinking of King, I'd better strive to be in the best condition! "I just decided to live an ascetic life." Death training should be said like this, right? "Why?" The hot girl was a little surprised, "Do you think I'm not worth a drink for you?" "No!" Youli stood up, "Starting from tomorrow, I will train him! He Bing, I am very happy that you can take the initiative to change your living habits to adapt to the strong amount of exercise you will face."?SoI decide! Tomorrow I will take you to a good place to practice! " "Wait! Yuri," I quickly interrupted her speech, which was suspected of being drunk and crazy, "King just suggested that I receive your teachings here, you see" "Here?" Yuli blinked in confusion. "It's not bad here!" the hot girls echoed, "We haven't seen your fighters practice yet! Just stay here!" "Okay! Here." Yuli decided, "By the way, where is the place arranged for us by Sister King? Let's go and take a look!" …… When King took us into the prepared room, Yuli looked around casually and threw herself on the seemingly soft bed: "He Bing, we will start tomorrow" She was already well, she should have fallen asleep. . Why! Just such a little girl, teach me? I looked at King helplessly, and she was looking at me. After a knowing smile, I covered Youli with a quilt: "King, I'd better leave my future to you!" "As long as you don't care about dying." King said calmly, "Okay, you can sleep too! Your room is next door." "Thanks."; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 19 Yuli’s Morning Training Early the next morning, I was woken up by someone—not Yuli, but King. "Youli is my guest here, but you," King said calmly, "except during training, you work for me. I am only responsible for your food and accommodation. As for pocket money it depends on your performance. " "Ah? King, I can be considered Yuli's friend, right? That is, your friend's friend" I understood. "Yes, so friendship is not enough." King agreed, "Don't bargain. Go and clean the bar before Yuri gets up." "Okay." I really should do it - there is no such thing as a free lunch. If I feel free to live and eat at Athena's place because she and I regard each other as family, as for why, maybe it's because we both have superpowers! What the hell? But here, King treats me as a self-reliant man. If I return the favor, I will be looking down on myself. King’s bar is not very big, and it is not very troublesome to clean. It’s just that Yuli got up too late, so I didn’t have time to finish the work! "Go and study with Yuli!" King had no intention of making things difficult for me. "However, you didn't finish your work today. Although I won't deduct anything from you, you have to accept some punishment." She said with a smile on her lips. . "What punishment?" I was a little uneasy. "It's nothing. If you don't do your job well for a certain number of days from now on, you'll have to work three times the hours for free. You can refuse, if you want to leave." King didn't care about my reaction at all, and went to open the store after that. . "Let's go!" Youli stretched, "Sister King actually just wants you to develop good habits. She doesn't have this kind of 'vampire' hobby!" "Vampire?" I couldn't help but laugh thinking about Yuli's metaphor, "Then why don't you just get up for a while every night?" "No! The work and rest structure is unscientific, and no matter how much time you have, it will be useless! We must tap the potential of the human body to the limit!" Youli said like an endorsement. "Well, let's practice practice," to be honest, I'm really not used to this word, "but should we have breakfast first?" "Yes, but after the morning training," Yuli pulled me towards a playground without looking back, "Our extreme flow can rival the strictness of the army!" "Oh." I don't think this is bad, but I seem to be in danger of not being able to hold on, I hope I can "Come on, compress the ligaments first," Youli gave a demonstration. "I am used to pressing it to my limit, or in other words, almost to the edge of mental collapse, and you should get used to it as soon as possible." "I'll give it a try." Looking at her gymnastics, oh no, the flexibility of an acrobat, my starting line I have to try my best, try my best! I did as Youli said, but the extent of my stretching was obviously not satisfactory to her: "Adults are adults, and they can't stretch after just this moment Forget it, just hold on for ten minutes!" As he said that, he protected himself with his left hand in front of me, and pushed forward from behind with his right hand - Huhuang Fist. I seem to envy her “Forget it, don’t think about it. Let's keep this ridiculous postureWhy do I think this is a bit like yoga? People say that the speed of time passing is related to a person’s state, so my ten minutes seemed like ten hours. When Yuli said that time was enough, I almost rushed over and kissed her - I was so excited and liberated! "Then, let's go for a run," Youli also punched Huhuang more than a hundred times - it really felt like extreme flow - it's the extreme~~! Although I expected that I wouldn’t be able to outrun her and would even fall a long distance away, I still didn’t expect that I would be dragged down such a long distance by the seemingly weak Yuri! "How can you be so strong?" I gasped, "With your speed, you seem to be some kind of 'flying woman' already, right?" "Our ultimate qigong!" Yuli raised her index finger proudly, "This is what you need to learn, so you have to work hard!" "Well, I'll try my best." The facts in front of me gave me some confidence - looking back at Iori Yagami's speed, who is Yuri? Who am I? You must make your own way step by step! "Well, just leave the basketball court alone and run. I'm going to practice basketball later." Yuli noticed that passers-by started to watch around her. Not only was she not shy, she seemed to have found the stage. "Oh." I started running again. And she, after "confiscating" a basketball from a boy with a cute smile, ran to the center circle and threw the ball on the backboard. Then, one after another, she hit the basketball that bounced back towards him with Tiger Fists. rebound. Ten times, twenty times, thirtyTimesseventy-six times! When Yuli finally had no time to hit the Tiger Fist and let the basketball fall to the ground, not only me, but also all the passers-by opened their mouths wide, and they could only breathe out but not in. "Well, my performance is average," Youli wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead, "I can't break through a hundred times Hey, compared to my brother, I'm so stupid Hey, He Bing, don't look at me I concentrate on running by myself, but your speed is too far behind!" "Oh." I quickly quickened my pace. After more than ten minutes, Yuli finally decided to go back to the bar for breakfast. As I followed her crookedly, my worries became more and more serious - just one morning training almost made me fall apart - today has just begun! "Sister King! We are back!" Youli rushed in happily, "I want to eat delicious food!" "Okay, Yuli is still in the developmental stage!" King made Yuli blush with just one sentence, "Also, how about Hebing?" "My health is too bad." Youli shook her head, "However, I persevered from beginning to end, and my perseverance is pretty good." Listening to her comments, I was slightly touched by myself, haha! "Looking at him looking like he's going to fall, why don't we skip today's training?" King's suggestion made me want to give her a bear hug! "HmmOkay!" Youli glanced at the bar, "Haste makes waste, so let him recover today." After that, she ran to the back room. "King, thank you so much" I don't know how to express my gratitude. "No," King poured herself a glass of wine, "I just want you to stand up at night and accept my death training. Come," she poured me another glass, "drink a drink, and eat something to supplement." After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to adapt to the amount of exercise like a fighter." "Ah?" I caught the cup tremblingly, "Are there any more tonight?" "Yes, otherwise what would it be called death training?" King's smile looked so weird through the wine in the glass. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 20 King’s Test I just leaned lazily in the corner of the bar, half lying on the soft sofa, motionless, all morning and all afternoon. Seeing Youli appearing in my sight in full force from time to time, I could only stare at the wine glass in my hand and smile to myself. What kind of realm is Yagami'an? Or should I say that when Iori Yagami and I are almost old, we will be in the same realm? With my physical condition, I might not be able to live that long! Shaking my head, I couldn’t help but look at King at the bar - it’s better to come early at night, even if it’s death training “However, when night really came, I couldn’t help but feel uneasy. King put Yuli to sleep and the store was closed. Then, she changed into a pair of old clothes and gave me another set: "Put it on! I don't want to wash too many clothes, and they may be torn after washing." "Why?" I suddenly felt a little palpitated. "I can tell by your expression that you have already guessed it, why bother asking?" King chuckled, "Let's go! Although South Town is still prosperous, there are still remote places." "Do you want to" I shuddered. "It's nothing, I'm just afraid that your miserable screams will disturb others." King came closer to my eyes and smiled very kindly, "I'm scaring you! But, maybe it will really happen. After all, people who train in this way don't Duo, I hope you are also a successful member." King! My heart is still normal, don’t ravage it anymore In a place at the back of the street, sparse weeds grew in an abandoned factory. King took me in and locked the iron door: "Okay, this is the training ground. First let's test your strength. ——I'll attack you, so do your best. It would be better if you could defeat me." As she said that, she raised her fists flat, her right toes touched the ground, and tried her best. "Okay." I squatted slightly on horseback habitually. I may know King's moves better than she does, so I still have a little advantage, right? King's left foot turned and his body turned - a poisonous snake strike. This move is very subtle, and you won't even notice it if you don't pay attention, but for me, as soon as she makes a move, I know what she is going to do! I'm hiding! However, my skills seemed to be too poor. Even if I anticipated the enemy's opportunity, I would still be scratched - it seemed that I had to act like I was fighting for my life every moment! King was slightly surprised, then struck with double venomous snakes, and then jumped over. "Hide, I still hide Facing the flying props, I have no other choice but to hide." When King landed in front of me, I had no time to hide - so, strike first! I punched her in the face - although my attack might not be effective, it would be enough if I could interfere with her subsequent attacks and gain a chance to dodge! "It's a pity that my wishful thinking maybe I never thought that I would get my wish - King turned sideways and not only avoided my attack, but also followed the trend with a tornado kick! I saw it, so I just had time to block her kicks with both hands, once, twice, three times Since her kicks were very fast, I also "flyed" bit by bit. When I finished one set of kicks, I fell down. Not only did I almost lose my balance, but I finally noticed the pain in my hands - King's strength was too great! (For me) My hands are probably on the verge of breaking King landed before me, she didn’t give me a chance to breathe - she kicked me! Isn’t it? I have trouble even raising my hand, what should I do? In an instant, I recognized that I would try even if I failed - I took half a step forward and took advantage of her delusion to kick her first downward attack. I stepped on her kicked leg with my right foot and tried my best with my left foot. Roundhouse kick! King obviously didn’t expect that I was so familiar with her attack moves. My right foot effectively suppressed her attack. However, my roundhouse kick missed! When I turned around and faced her, I happened to see her complete a back flip. That was - a fantasy dance? ! Block? My hands are almost uselesshide? It's a face-to-face distance. Can I be faster than King? Head-to-head? Just with my strength? correct! I suddenly had an idea, dwarfed my body, and crawled towards her feet - a fantasy dance jumping into the air. Sure enough, I escaped a disaster. King's fantasy dance started with a backward flip. She couldn't see my movements and ran straight to the distance behind me. Enduring the pain in my hand, I climbed up and looked at King who looked back warily. Since it was night, only the light from the street lamp came through, so King in the distance was not very clear, but her eyes seemed to be shining, and the next moment, I vaguely saw her body move. Then, my hands protecting my chest were hit - double poisonous snake strikes! Just when my hands were hanging limply and my whole body was broken, King appeared from the skyRunning at top speed, neither high nor low - another dance of fantasy! “There was really nothing I could do this time I fell to the ground first in a desperate situation - and sure enough, King didn’t hit me. However, before I could get up, I was lifted into King’s hands—could it be a throwing skill? Please! Can I bear her fists? "You performed very well!" Just when I closed my eyes in despair, King's warm voice sounded, "Although you can't do anything, although your physical fitness is far from mine, your prediction ability , and your adaptability, I can only say that I admire you! If you have the level of a fighter, even the worst kind, as long as you reach this level, most of the people who lose today will be me, and I will lose miserably. ." She twirled my hand and met my eyes, "Also, tell the truth, have you studied my fighting skills before?" "What?" I didn't respond. "Every one of my moves was cracked by you in an instant, and without any time to think. If you hadn't studied me for a long time, then you are definitely a martial arts genius! Although, you are a A genius that has been buried for twenty years.” "Then do you think I will really be a genius?" Of course I am familiar with her, but the reasonof course I can't say it. Even if I say it, can she believe it? King stared at me for a long time, but could only see my smile: "It's not like that." He said, blushing a little, "But, I have decided to train you to become a real master!" "Did you coax me yesterday?" I remember she meant the same thing yesterday, right? "Yesterday, I planned to make you a fighter who can compete in KOF," King smiled very softly, "And now, Yuli and I have the same idea - to train you into a man who can win the KOF championship! So …” "Does death training have to be renamed again?" My body started to tremble - today has just begun, my hands are "Don't worry, people say that long-term illness can lead to a cure," King said confidently, "And I can be said to be a surgeon!" "ah?!" "Stop screaming, let's go home! You have to work tomorrow." King gently carried me towards the iron gate. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 21 I Hate Extreme Flow It was again early in the morning when King called him: "He Bing, it's time to clean the bar!" "Oh." I reluctantly put on my clothes and left the bedroom - can I hold the broom firmly with my hands now? No matter how painful it is, work is still work. It’s a pity that no matter how hard I try, I still can’t do it well before Yuli gets up. "He Bing, let's go, morning training!" Youli called like a little magpie. “He Bing, let’s go! I’ll prepare delicious food for you when you come back soon.” King waved to us at the door of the bar. HeyI can probably only run today, right? It was the basketball court again, and Yuli pulled me to compress the ligament again. But, my hands "What's wrong with you?" Yuli was a little dissatisfied with my inability to do my job. "Yulimy hands are not strong today, can you help me press them?" I asked softly. "It's okay, that's fine, but what's wrong with your hands?" "I have to clean these two days! You know, I'm just an ordinary person" "I won't be able to do it even after cleaning. I'm afraid you can't even do it for an ordinary person." How about that?" Youli asked in a desperate tone, "Forget it, I'll help you press it! But let me tell you first, I don't know your physical condition, so I'll endure the pain myself." "Okay." As long as she doesn't check my hands …… "ah!" "Bear it!" "Hmmah!" "I told you to endure it!" "I think so too! Butah! Yuri, please be gentle, please?" “No—okay—I’m an extreme streamer!” …I swear that one day sooner or later I will let the extreme flow apologize to me Oh no, I can’t help it anymore - "Ah~~~~~~~~~!" "Okay, okay, let's stop here today." Yuli finally liberated me, "It's true that your physical fitness is worse than I imagined yesterday!" "It's my fault, okay? I want to go back to the bar and have breakfast!" I really can't do it anymore. "No." Yuli said decisively, "It's not over yet! Today I'm going to train your reflexes." As she said that, she jumped high and jumped onto the basket, "I'm here to do the Tiger Fist, and you , just try your best to hide! However, you are not allowed to run outside the stadium. Start!" "Wait" Without letting me speak, a vague outline of the Tiger Fist was not far away from me! "HideI tried my best One, two, three I seemed to be avoiding AWP in CS, jumping here and there like a wave of microsteps with erratic footwork that even I couldn't predict - this seemed to belittle others. Lingbo Weibu's taste Before I knew it, I couldn’t remember how many Tiger Fists I had dodged. Anyway, I relied more on inertia and perseverance for support. Finally, I was hit - I rose slightly into the air, and the geese fell on the sand. "Not bad, not bad! Okay, let's go back and have breakfast!" Youli shook off the sweat under the rising sun and jumped lightly in front of me, "Get up! My Huhuang Fist is not at full strength, so stop pretending. At most it’s just a little painful.” "I know, butI'm tired!" I turned over with difficulty and looked at her innocently. "I know. But that shouldn't be your limit, right?" Yuli didn't mean to pull me up. "If you plan to take a rest first, I agree, but I'll go back to eat first!" "Nowait for me!" Looking at the resolute back, I sighed - Although Yuli is still like a little lamb, she also has her advantages! ButI'm really hungry! When I returned to the bar like a sleepwalker, Yuli was no longer there, but there was an empty plate next to my breakfast. "How was your morning training?" King came over with a smile, "Eat quickly, it's a little cold." "It's not that good." I threw myself at the bread on the plate like a pervert meeting a virgin, "I was so tired that I almost fell apart After a fight, she didn't even pull me up and she said it was extreme fluid Anyway, I have a grudge against this limit but it will be remembered!" "Don't worry, come on, have a drink of milk," King poured the milk and handed it to me, "This is their habit of extreme flow, please understand it! Moreover, I also think some of the requirements of extreme flow are too harsh. Don't worry, Although the training I will give you will be more severe than their extreme training, I will definitely give you a hand after you try your best" I choked, probably because of her words! "Ahem Is my life in danger?" "I said it a long time ago." "I mean you have raised the goal, and my risk factor has also been raised?"   "That's right. However," King patted me on the shoulder, "I will do my best for your medical treatment!" "I feel like there is a broken suspension bridge in front of me." "Is it possible to fall into the abyss at any time?" King took away the remaining plates that I destroyed, "Don't think so much, go to sleep first! I asked Yuli not to train you anymore today, and we will continue tonight." "" Reluctantly, I returned to the bedroom. I turned up my sleeves and looked at the bruises on my hands. The injury was caused by King, and she also applied the medicine. This woman, who has some tomboyish qualities in the game, is not only strong as a man, but also gentle as a woman. If I ask Yuri to give me medicine forget it, it's scary to think about it. Thinking about King's skillful techniques and just the right amount of strength, it's not hard to imagine how many injuries she has dealt with What a strong woman! Sighing, I fell asleep unconsciously; Volumes 95 and 96, Chapter 22: Path Selection At night, I slept until I woke up naturally. The neon street lights outside the window spilled in, illuminating King standing next to the bed. "King, you" "Waiting for you to get up." King put on the shabby clothes again, "I see you are almost asleep, let's go!" As he said, he handed over the old clothes, carried them over, and stood at the door. "Well." I asked while changing clothes, "What are we doing today?" "Let's take a look around South Town first! It's time to talk about your development direction." King opened the door, "Hurry up!" "Okay." I ran out and followed him. The night in Nanzhen is also beautiful. It is neither as noisy as a top metropolis nor as quiet as a small village, but there is a kind of vitality. King led me to walk slowly among them, and gradually reached a remote place: "He Bing, how soon do you plan to participate in KOF?" "The sooner the better." I said matter-of-factly. "Really? Then, you will be very vulnerable, and you may be seriously injured after just one hit." King shook his head, "That is very dangerous." "But, I don't have much blood, and I missed the golden period of my youth. It should be almost impossible to improve my physical fitness to the top level, right?" I also have a certain understanding of my own affairs, "But, I really want to Participate in KOF96.” "Yes, from this perspective, you are completely hopeless." King smiled slightly, "However, your performance yesterday made me think of a possibility - no matter how much you have studied me before, an ordinary person can There's something inherently genius about finding a way to crack those moves. So, you can use the moves to make up for the rest." "Is it just a move?" I asked half-understanding. "That's right. None of the moves you used yesterday can be done by ordinary people. If you can completely restrain your opponent in your moves, then you only need to be able to barely keep up with the opponent's speed and barely enough to cause trauma to the opponent. , your overall strength can compete with your opponents." King blinked, "The strength of your anti-strike ability is meaningless before you are hit. Therefore, what we mainly need to train is your research on moves. And countless hours of practice. In fact, there is no one who has truly surpassed the limit in the current fighting world." hehe! Move? Who in this world knows more tricks than me? If so, then he is definitely a BUG! "King, don't worry, since you said I have talent, then when it comes to moves, I will definitely become the number one in the world." King looked at me in surprise: "Are you so sure?" "WellI believe you." I'd better attribute this confidence to my trust in her "Then I should be more strict with you." King smiled gloomily, "You can't use your hands today, so let's practice your feet." "Then what if my foot is also injured?" I asked slightly curiously. "We'll talk about it then. Besides, it's my business to arrange the training content. Just obey me." King took me to the abandoned factory again. "By the way, King," I thought about it, "If I plan to work slowly and do a good job, how will you arrange it for me?" "Then I will let you acquire Qigong on the edge of life and death first." King turned back and took my hand, "If that happens, your hands will not be bruised, but wounds." "Is it so scary?" I shrank my hands subconsciously, but it had no effect. "A well-balanced fighter must master Qigong, and among the various qualities, Qigong is the most difficult to achieve. Therefore, we will give up on it for the time being and give full play to your advantages first." King looked like he was doing popular science. Work looks like. "Balance?" "An excellent fighter requires sustained and explosive strength and speed respectively, as well as strong enough anti-blow ability, Qigong proficiency to move according to the heart, sensitive reaction ability and precise instantaneous calculation ability, as well as the ability to fight anytime and anywhere. Awareness. These are the more important ones. What aspects do you think you are lacking in?" "It seems that I am only very advantageous in reaction and calculation. Others can be said to be completely weak." I am an ordinary person after all. "So, I say you should make the most of your advantages." King described, "In fact, no matter how strong a fighter is, he has weak vital points. Even Kyo Kusanagi, let me aim at his carotid artery. I can also get a one-hit kill. And you, first of all, make all the opponent's attacks in vain, and then, seize a flaw of the opponent beautifully enough, aim at the vital point, and a series of combos is enough." "But, I can't even bear a single blow." I shook my head, "If the opponent also has his own absolute advantage,However, I am the one who is in danger. " "No, don't be so discouraged." King had already walked to the iron gate, "You have one year with me." "But……" "There is no but." King suddenly turned around, "If you still can't do it after death training, it not only means that you are not qualified to be a fighter, but also means that my training for you is unqualified - I will never admit that result! " Looking at her determined eyes, I was speechless. "So, you have to work harder" King pulled me in and said, "Stop burying that fighter's talent. In my eyes, your performance yesterday cannot be compared to anyone, not even Kusanagi Kyo …Do not disappoint me." "Iwill try my best." I dare not promise that I can do it, but, "even if I really die." The iron door was closed, and I admired King's back through the dim light - what is this called? Both a teacher and a friend? That's right I seem to be a little moved. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 23 I don’t understand... "He Bing, do you know any moves before?" King stood still in front of me. "Of course I know a lot, but most of them are child's play in the eyes of fighters." I considered whether I could "use" the moves in KOF, "But, can I try it?" "Of course, you go ahead and attack!" King opened his stance and said easily, "I will neutralize your strength, but you'd better use less hands. Of course, it's okay if you can endure the pain. " "Okay." I took a step forward and tried my best to kick. King was taken aback, took a step back, and hit me with a heavy kick. I used that strength to leap forward - a tornado kick. It's a pity that my tornado kick has no height, and is more like Robert's Swallow Tornado Kick. Oh no, it's not even the Swallow Whirlwind Kick. I only kicked three times and landed. Not only was it completely deviated from the direction, but also Almost fell. Looking at me, King couldn't help but smile: "He Bing, although you can imitate my moves, your basic skills are too haha, and my tornado kick is not that easy." "Why?" "The tornado kick requires not only fists and kicks, but also the assistance of qigong." King demonstrated, "In fact, almost all moves with the ability to stay in the air require the help of qigong - of course, Athena's super power can also be used. And you don’t know Qigong yet, so you can’t learn these moves at once.” "But, I can change it!" I gained some confidence and said, "I guess your tornado kick is to kick the opponent into the air and create a flaw, right?" Seeing her nod, I became more confident, "However, if the kick is empty, the flaw of this move will be very obvious - so we can say that the tornado kick is an additional move, which can only be used when the opponent has a flaw or anticipates the enemy's opportunity. In addition, it will There will be danger." King looked a little thoughtful, and I felt more reassured, "So, for someone like me who can't tolerate any flaws, the only ones I can use are moves that have almost no flaws, and it's best to be able to send and receive freely. I can't hit your tornado kick in the air, and I can't kick it so many times and so beautifully. By the end of practice, my kicks might not be related to the tornado kick at all." King thought for a long time and finally smiled brightly: "He Bing, you will definitely be a top figure in the fighting world!" "Huh?" She suddenly said this, and I couldn't help but be startled. "Although you actually don't know anything, it doesn't mean you don't understand!" King said excitedly, "The level of martial arts you understand is quite high, at least higher than mine. You can do it in a very short time." It takes time to find the path that suits you best, and for almost everyone, this is the biggest constraint.” "Haha, you mean, I am a genius?" I said with a smile. Please! We are considered cheating. If you are not a genius, how can you live up to the word "cheating"! "Genius! Really a genius!" King grabbed my hand, "Come on, come on, let's find some more moves that suit you and train your basic qualities in the middle of the night!" "Okay, let me give it a try." As I said that, I pulled away my hand, took a step back, paused for a second, then spun and jumped out - Longlianya·Earth Dragon. King blocked the kick seriously but slightly, but it was a pity that I was too unprofessional. I fainted after the first, second, and third kick. Not only did I miss the kick in the direction of King, I almost fell down again. "It's nothing, proficiency starts from being unfamiliar." King smiled, "You, Dragon Lianyang Earth Dragon, seem to be pursuing faster speed, and the attack power is not very strong. It should be a trial move, right?" "Basically, but," I adjusted my direction, "when I get really good at it, I can choose to use the force to retreat during the final blow to put distance between myself and my opponent." "Then you need to put in more effort than a fighter." King was also waiting for another attack from me. "I will." I tried to play Yagami-an's sunflower. "I'll accompany you." King said while blocking. As a result, I made a fool of myself again - the first form of sunflower was still decent, but the second form failed to grasp the distance and timing, and the third form what kind of sunflower? It's just a standard pervert! King was also startled and was thrown to the ground by me without any reaction: "Does this of yours count as a move?" "Originally, I was Yagami's Sunflowerbut Iyou know I'm a rookie." I explained awkwardly. "No." King stretched out his index finger and pressed it on my lips, "You are a genius, not a rookie, and you are not allowed to say that in the future Also, He Bing, how much have you studied me before?" "I" Suddenly, I noticed some bright colors on King's face. Could it bebut why? Only?Because I broke her moves as an ordinary person? No way? The plot in a third-rate YY novel! King saw that I was in a daze and pushed me slightly: "What's the matter, He Bing?" "I" I dare not tell the real reason why I know her so well, "I have indeed studied you for a while" Looking at her increasingly "rosy" face, my worries seemed more certain, "But, King , we just met" "That's not important." King pressed my lips again, "I don't care whether you know so much about me because you have cared about me for a long time, or because you have a close connection or something else. No matter how you explain it, the relationship between us is either cliché or elegant, natural or mysterious. We already have an unusual connection, you can’t help but admit it, right? Even if you don’t admit it, I still think so.” "But……" "Anyway, I have regarded it as a kind of resonance! Do you know how rare this kind of resonance is between fighters? Even if it takes time to cultivate, it will take more than ten years or even half a lifetime!" King was a little excited. But I muttered the word "resonance" - Athena said more than once that she resonated with the composer whose name she didn't even know. Could it be that she would also If this is a close friend, then I This cheater can be a close friend of almost all fighters - but I can't understand King's mood! "King, as you said, I am a genius. I can understand you so well, which is very cherishable for you, but for me, it may be just average - really, I can't fully understand your feelings. My experience." I considered my words and stood up slowly, trying to end this awkward posture. "Wait!" King suddenly put his head in and hugged me - a kiss that I couldn't avoid happened! By the time she finished all the steps, I was already frozen "I understand, you are a reserved Chinese! But, I have to accept the deposit first!" King patted the dust on his body and pulled me to stand up Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooot to to, this can be considered as my first kiss! How could it be King! I still have some plans to leave it to Athena Why are American, oh no, French women like this What should I do? ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 24 King’s Thoughts The training that followed was simply a state of confusion for me. The aftermath of that kiss was almost all in my mind, and even a weak sense of chastity emerged I am a man! He was forced to kiss! Although King is one year older than me, if you look closely, you can see that King is very good in appearance and figure. Moreover, she should be very good to me - this simply meets the conditions. However, I always have an awkward feeling, because I can only think that it is because I have been thinking about Athena in my heart, but that is by no means the whole reason. Relationships are a lifelong matter, and I can’t be considered a first-time brother When I was depressed, I was even more worried about how to face King in the future. She was always considerate to me, whether she was strict or subtle, although the appearance of such considerateness was very difficult. It was sudden and short-lived, but it was obvious and irresistible - at least I, who wanted to participate in KOF, couldn't refuse, and it felt really good to be cared for. Butbut can I accept King? I still have a lot of thoughts about Athena, and I still have a lot of admiration for other female fighters (except Yuli) If I accept her noweven if it is not King, even if I accept Athena, I will hesitate. After all, I am a "cheating" person, and my emotional structure is different from ordinary people's anyway. King finished training me and took my hand to go back to the bar. I didn't try to break away because I already felt her tight and firm hold. Moreover, it seemed that I really couldn't walk without her pulling me - walk. When I went to the street, the night wind blew, and my thoughts returned to reality from the daze, and the pain all over my body also occupied my thinking space. I didn't cry out because I would have to get used to this pain sooner or later, as long as I planned to stick to it. However, the concern from King that came from my hand made me even more worried "King" I thought for a while and finally said, "We" "It's nothing." King didn't look back, but I felt her trembling from my hands, "I don't expect you to accept me all at once, after all, you are not a fighter yet. Everything, once it enters the professional realm, must go through a Only after passing through the painful stage can you appreciate the precious things in that realm, so Iwait for you." "But, what if I fall in love with someone else by the time I can feel it?" I hope to gradually give up her persistence. "So I want to help you reach that state while you are by my side." King seemed to be smiling, more like looking forward to it, "I will take advantage of the tower near the water." "So you will train me more horribly?" I seem to have made myself worse "Don't worry, I said, I will take you more seriously, right at the top of my heart!" King's bar has arrived. After entering, King supported me on a chair and poured me a glass of wine: "He Bing, you take a rest first, I'll get some medicine and rub it for you." "Yeah." I agreed feebly. In fact, it wasn't that I really didn't have the strength to speak, but that I was too confused - the better King treated me, the more worried I became. "Here, give me your hand." King came out with some bottles and cans, "The injury on my hand is obviously serious, but I still have to use the sunflowers from Yagami-an" "I can't help it when I'm excited." I smiled bitterly. How could King know how a "cheater" like me feels about Sunflower? That is one of the reserved moves! "Haha, are you still in the state?" King opened my sleeves, applied some medicinal wine on his palms, and began to massage my arms. "Although it is death training, you can't do it at the beginning. It hurts! There is a difference between lingering on the edge of death and pure self-abuse!" "I want to participate in KOF96, and I don't have time to pity myself - you told me this." I tried my best to talk to distract the pain - King's technique was very good, and it made me feel a little numb and itchy in the pain. It feels likeforget it, if you think about it again, you will think wrong! Unfortunately, despite this, pain is still pain, and there are penalties for self-harm! "King, be gentler yes, that's right there, be gentler" I began to enjoy it without realizing it, and I didn't realize the ambiguity of my words. "What are you talking about! I don't see that you have the foundation of a pervert!" King rolled his eyes at me, but started more gently. "Hehe, hehe, it's not what I said, it's what you thought." I defended. "Okay, okay. Take your hands away and stretch your legs over. I'll rub them for you." King gently threw my hands on the table. "If I hadn't relieved the strength for you, your legs would have hurt today." If your hands are temporarily disabled like these, what will you do if you can't get out of bed tomorrow? Do you want Yuli to carry you to morning training? " "Because you are the sparring partner, I feel at ease." This is the truth, but it's a pity that as soon as I said it, I found it easy to associate with King. ?Sure enough, King was very pleased with this and said with a happy face, "Nothing, we will continue tomorrow. I believe you can make a qualitative leap before KOF96 is held." "Umthank you. Well, push harderyes, it's right here, don't stop!" I almost closed my eyes - what kind of bar does King open? He might as well open a massage parlor! Such professionalism is a waste! Seeing me like this, King smiled vaguely: "You! Go to bed soon. You have to clean the bar tomorrow. At least you have to try to complete the task!" "Iwill try my best, if I can stand up tomorrow." …… In my bedroom, I lay down softly on the bed, and my eyelids came together unsatisfactorily. Why! Today King is reallywhat should I do? If this continues, once I get used to her taking care of me I am faced with such considerate immunity today it is unimaginable! Should we talk to King? Tell her not to be so nice to me? Why do the more I think about it, the more I feel like this idea is so mean? Athena, save me! Recalling this sigh, I couldn't help but want to laugh at myself, but in the end I didn't laugh out loud - or, I laughed, in my dream; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 25 Pain The next day, I woke up by myself, only to find that I was lying on the bed as usual, with the quilt covering me in a square shape - I fell asleep yesterday. Could it be is it King? I really don't know if I should be moved by this. I reluctantly got out of bed, put on the new clothes prepared by Athena, and looked out the window at the morning for a while - these clothes fit really well, and the material is of the best quality, Athena Why! Am I inseparable from Athena or am I gradually forgetting her? I don't know, but the real comfort from the clothes enveloped me in warmth. However, when I opened the door and walked to the front desk of the bar and saw King, this warmth disappeared. "Good morning! King!" I calmed down and waved to her. "Morning, now that you're up, let's clean the bar quickly. Yuri will get up soon, be careful not to complete the task~!" King's expression was a little different from Zuori, but unfortunately I couldn't see the specific meaning. "I'll try my best." Although my hands still hurt when I exert force, the fatigue on my legs has been greatly reduced - King's massage is really effective! Unfortunately, I failed again. When Yuli came out yawning, I had just finished wiping the tables and chairs in the bar. "Yuli, you got up so early" I probably smiled very reluctantly. "It's not as early as you!" Youli walked to the door while arranging her hair, "Let's go, morning training! He Bing, you haven't finished your work. Be careful about working for Sister King for the rest of your life!" "Maybe the speaker didn't mean it, but I subconsciously looked at King who was busy. Did she have a plan? No way? At that time, in her eyes, I was just an ordinary person who was worse than ordinary people! Shaking my head, I put down the rag helplessly and trotted out following Youli. "Yuli, what are we doing today?" I asked carefully when we arrived at the basketball court, thinking about whether we should reduce the amount of training appropriately? "Well let's wait until the ligament is compressed!" Youli started by herself first, and I had no choice but to stop working. "He Bing! Do you still want to participate in KOF?" Yuli was angry. Judging from her expression, the consequences seemed a bit serious. "Come here! I'll pressure you!" "Huh?" Am I sweating? Why do you feel so cold? "Stop! Don't scream like you did yesterday!" Yuli took my arm and started - "YuLi, why are you likesplitting your muscles and bonesyour hands!" I'm sweating now. Re sweat came out together. "It's a split of muscles and bones?" Youli asked, but her hand didn't stop. "If it's really a split of muscles and bones, can you still say anything? Just be patient and bear it!" "But" I was really speechless, "ah!" "I told you not to scream!" Yuli's face turned from cloud to gloomy. "I was wrongI was wrong" "No!" Youli moved her hands up and down like rice dumplings, "Today I want to let you see what the real extreme flow is!" “…” I can only shed tears to show my grief and anger - why can’t I cry? Oh shit! Does a man not shed tears easily? I can't even let it flow out even if I want to! Extreme flow, remember it for me! Even if nothing happens to me and King, I still want to break up her and that Sakazaki Oh no! Yuriyou are destroying, abusing violence, …… "Okay! Let's see if you dare to be lazy next time!" Youli wiped the sweat from her forehead and finally finished playing with me, "Get up, I'll hit you with the Tiger Fist, but you still hide like yesterday. However, you can only move in the center circleHe Bing, I want you to wake up!" "Kill me to death! If I can move nowit was you who knocked me away" I wasn't discouraged, I just seemed to have lost consciousness. "Youokay, don't move, right?" Yuli gritted her teeth, "I'm going to train your ability to resist blows today!" "Oh" I had no time and no intention to be afraid. The sound of "bang bang" continued in my ears. Based on the other pain that followed, I guessed that it was because of the impact of the Tiger Huang Fist on my body. Unfortunately, this kind of trauma was just a kind of pain to me. quantity accumulation. …… "Wake up He Bing, wake up!" There seemed to be a gentle female voice calling me, this is this gentleness is Athena? Suddenly, the corners of my eyes began to moisten, and my right hand gained some strength out of thin air. I slowly raised it, and my eyelids also showed signs of loosening during the effort: "Athens" No, Athena should still be in Japan now. How could Could it be am I dreaming? Oh no! There was already a gap in my eyes. The person leaning over me wasKing! Moreover, her face changed from sunny to gloomy in just an instant "Athens? Athena?" King asked quietly. "I……" Seeing that I was really speechless, King held me on his shoulders pitifully and unhappily: "Go home first! Youli is reallywhy don't you show her your injuries? You're fine now." , Although Yuli is quite measured and didn't really hurt you, but you what about the training tonight? And "I can't see King's face, but I can feel her body temperature," He Bing, do you like Athena very much?" I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. I don’t know if it was because of pain or other reasons. King didn't seem to want to ask me to answer now. He walked towards the bar step by step, thinking: "Just Yuri can do this. I don't know what he will be like in the extreme flow dojo" King's voice A little unsettling, but not dangerous. he? who is he? I'm a little curious, is it Sakazaki? No way? I felt a little sour for no reason - Damn, man, he is so hopelessly cheap! "However, I am a little confused - why did I think of Athena for the first time just now? Why are Athena's feelings confused with King's? Why…… Athena, getting used to life without you is really so difficult! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 26 The Fighter’s Moves When I returned to the bar, I met Yuli walking out angrily. When she saw me "dying", she became even more angry: "You" In the end, she didn't say anything and walked away in frustration. "I……" King smiled mockingly: "Don't worry, that's how their extreme style is. If you go to their dojo, you will probably be even worse off than you are now - so they don't have many disciples, haha." "Oh." I wanted to say that I was hungry, but I could only point my finger in the direction of the bar. King helped me sit down in the corner, said hello to the regular customers, and brought me breakfast: "Eat it! Judging from the amount of exercise you have done these days, you should always replenish it What? It really hurts that much." ?You want me to feed you?" "No" I struggled to say, but my hand couldn't hold the fork steady. "Be brave" King shook his head, "Come on, open your mouth, ah~~~ Well, don't move around" Looking at her skillful techniques, I was a little surprised - why did she seem to be feeding the child? But having said that, the feeling of opening your mouth when you eat Born in sorrow and died in happiness, be vigilant, be vigilant! However, King finished this breakfast for me after all: "He Bing, go to the bedroom and have a good rest, and try to gain something tonight. I have to be busy." After that, she put away the dishes, Went to greet guests. Why! I moved step by step. After a meal, the pain had reduced a lot. It was just that I was very depressed - the gap was too big Even if I could really break the fighting My moves, if they stand there and just hide without fighting back, can I knock them out? Maybe others didn't feel much, but I just lay down from exhaustion. Can an ordinary person like me really participate in KOF? Leaning on the bed, I kept looking out the window unconsciously. The pedestrians and traffic were all so sparse. After all, Nanzhen developed from a town. It is not full of vitality, but it has potential. It seems a bit like my current situation. However, Nanzhen can develop slowly, but I can't. I don't want to miss it. KOF96, 97, don’t want to miss Goenitz, Orochi – no specific reason. Reluctantly, I was worried that the development of things would not be as safe as in the game - facing the power of the big snake, it is not easy to win the three artifacts, and it can even be said that both sides will lose. If they lose accidentally, human beings will lose. It has to be played out—including me. Haha, I think too much and go too far! Competing with the power of the big snake requires more than just some moves. Absolute strength is indispensable. Do I have it? Can I have it within a year? I exhaled slightly - try your best! I don’t know how many times I have said this over and over again, but is it really useful? I can only say try your best - damn! Even more depressed! It would be great if Athena was here! At least someone can give me the comfort and enlightenment I need, or I have become accustomed to her words. If others can't, no matter how good King is to me, it won't work, at least not now. I don’t know when, I fell asleep and fell into a deep sleep. When King woke me up, I thought it was morning - in fact, it was already the beginning of the nightlife! "He Bing, are you feeling better?" King asked with concern. "It's nothing. Even if it still hurts, can we cancel the training?" I waved my hand towards King who wanted to speak, "Even if you allow me to be lazy, I won't allow it myself. Let's go, or the abandoned factory?" "Then don't be too reluctant." King picked up the old clothes I threw aside in the morning, "Here, can you put them on yourself?" "It should be okay," I took over the clothes, "your care is really professional." "Practice makes perfect." King went out first. Practice makes perfect? How much hardship is hidden in these plain words? It was as if my throat was blocked and I couldn't make a sound, so I could only change my clothes and go out. Along the way, King was always one position in front of me. I couldn't see her face, but her steps, her back, her faint temperament I seemed to be led by invisible threads. Her steps crossed the street. After entering the factory, King locked the door and stopped beside me: "He Bing, can you really use your hands?" "Even if I don't use my hands, I still have a lot of moves - I have thought a lot about fighting!" I said confidently, "For example -" I jumped slightly - Seventy-five moves·modification. "Seventy-five" Before King could say anything, I made a mistake - oh no, it would be more accurate to call it a failure - my right foot fell to the ground before I had time to adjust it after adding the left foot! "Haha, He Bing, these moves are not that easy." King pulled me to stand up, "I know a pattern."Why don’t you have many moves? " "You better tell me!" I have had questions about this question for a long time, and I have thought about many explanations, but the fighter's own answer should be the most correct, right? "Actually, the unarmed fighting moves of ordinary people, such as those of ordinary special forces, are very simple for a fighter. It can be said that there are as many moves as there are - just general basic skills. And it belongs to a fighter himself. The moves not only have outstanding effects, but for ordinary people, it is simply impossible to use those moves. At best, they are just empty tricks. Just like the seventy-five moves you just played, you can even use them now. Is it facing the air? Can you guarantee that it can be used completely? Can it be powerful? Another example is Long Lianya, how sure are you of the requirement to turn around?" King shook his head, "Actually, He Bing, you know I How long did it take from when you started practicing tornado kick to when you dared to use it in a battle?" She didn't wait for me to guess, "Three months, and it was still very reluctant. If you want a move to be yours, you must first use it. Only when you integrate into your instinct can you truly know how to do it.” "Then how long does it take for me to master a move?" I was a little worried. After all, the "basic skills" mentioned by King also had to be faced seriously by me. "I don't know, so we have to train!" King drawled his voice, "Death-death-train-train-" "ah?" "So, He Bing, don't think too much, just focus on training!" King let go of me, took a step back, and took a defensive posture, "I like you, and I hope you like me too, but I hope you can train as soon as possible." Become a fighter.” "I……" "So, although I am very distressed, I will never be soft-hearted!"; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 27 Half a Year (1) Time passes very quickly, or in other words, time passes leisurely according to one's own preferences, but for people, once a long time becomes the past tense, it is not much different from a moment … And I seem to have been enduring Yuli’s morning training and King’s death training for half a year. Half a year! It’s such a painful memory. Apart from sleeping, training, and recovering from injuries, I can hardly tell you what I did! Yuli's Tiger Huang Fist training not only greatly improved her own basic skills, but also made great progress in my body skills, but I felt veryawkward - the price I paid for this progress. I know that this kind of inhuman so-called extreme flow training can indeed bring the efficiency to almost the highest level. However, I am also really proud and lucky that I can survive this process without leaving any physical and mental sequelae. She can now shoot at me with the Tiger Fist like a machine gun, and she also requires me to dodge each attack by only half a body movement, and without any extra movement. This kind of strict requirement is very good, but it is a pity that I cannot meet it. With her shooting speed, my absolute speed can never keep up for a long time, or in other words, in the past six months, the absolute improvement in my speed cannot match she. In addition, there is another repertoire that I deeply hate - ligament compression. Yuli never discovered the death training between me and King, which made me happy, but it also made Yuli retain the conclusion that I was sabotaging this basic quality training - she gave full play to the essence of extreme flow. According to King, I have been on the verge of being disabled, which has even made my ligament tension a little improved - a little bit that only a fighter can detect. Originally, I planned to forcefully ask Yuli to let me go on this point, but King didn't allow it: "Although compressive ligaments have little effect on you as an adult, it can exercise your endurance. In a fight, fight for injuries. Inflicting a decisive blow to the opponent in an instant is also a very important aspect, which requires strong anti-blow ability and endurance, so the ligament compression cannot be stopped." I complied. I don’t know if there are any real benefits, but according to King, I am no longer comparable to when I first came to South Town - I was very happy about it for a few days. Lying on the bed that is already full of my scent, holding a glass of wine in my hand, the dark red luster reflects in my eyes, and I am probably already immersed in the memories of the daily death training "Look, this is the modification of Sunflower that I have been thinking about for a day!" "Yes, but the strength is still not enough, and with your inertia, it is impossible to retract it in the middle of the move - for you, it still doesn't work." …… "Congratulations! Your tornado kick has almost taken shape!" "Thiscan we still call it a tornado kick? I think we can just call it a leg-style sunflower kick" "What does it matter? As long as it is your own move! After all, this can be regarded as your first move!" "That's rightbut I think there is still room for improvement." …… "Long Lianya? You are probably not exactly Long Lianya anymore, right?" "Who says it's not? Haha, I just changed the ending to Half Moon Slash." "This way, if the first and second blows fail to hit the opponent, you will have a flaw!" "Haha, it was originally meant to fix the opponent's position. The real blow lies in the Half Moon Slash." "Thenyou'd better practice again! It must become instinctive." …… "This move of yours comes fromKusanagi-ryu?" "That's right, this is Huang Jie, then Nine Wounds, and finally Ba Qiang. Others can make fire, but I can't. But I still have to practice, and it's a lot of practice, because Haha, let's keep it secret for now~~ ~!" "But is this combination really effective? If there is fire, of course it is a very strong move, but without fire it is full of loopholes!" "Don't worry, I will take care of it. Even if it doesn't work out then, there is no harm in it!" "Heyyou! Of course it's a good thing to have a lot of your own ideas, butforget it, go ahead! I'll accompany you." …… Hehe, King doesn’t know that this Kusanagi-ryu combo is also part of my repertoire. However, King is really very kind to me, so much so that I have completely gotten used to it without even realizing it, even with some resistance from time to time. Almost every inch of my body has traces of her massage (of course, some places are still preserved), and she has a lot of control over my eating and daily life preferences. I increasingly feel that facing her in my free time is a kind of torture. , with a feeling of powerlessness.sleep. I really can't bear her paying so much to me now, because I still can't forget those female fighters I haven't met yet King will not understand this kind of thoughts, and an ordinary person, even a fighter There won't be any. If you want to blame it, you can only blame me for not belonging to this world. Why! "Cheating" has the benefits of "cheating", but it will also bring troubles that you would not otherwise have! I helplessly drank the red liquid that I had been looking at for a long time, put the cup on the bedside table, and picked up the freshly dried clothes - although they were no longer new and only smelled like washing powder, I put them on my shoulders. I still thought of Athena - I sent her a letter in the past six months, and I was really busy, haha. The writing is very plain, and I even found it a bit nagging when it was written, but I still let it appear in the hands of Athena. The reply came very quickly. Athena was working in Japan at the time, and she also attached a tape. It was a song she sang. It should have not been released yet, and it was sung a cappella. I was immersed in that song for a long time. Even King and Yuli and even the guests who happened to be in the bar were also fascinated “… Why are you staring at those lips with blurry eyes? But I never got the kiss I was looking forward to Watching each minute, I feel sad and sad Should we wait any longer? Reminiscing about that body temperature, it has long since lost its owner But my heart is still running wildly looking for that door Listening to the bell quietly, the night is a bit sad Who is crying? As in the past, the fallen flowers were as colorful as the orioles, bees and butterflies in spring Looking back to that beloved woman with vague traces of tears Want to forget the wandering soul that cannot bear to feel sad gusts of lonely wind …” I sang Athena’s song softly, and even though it was only the climax, I seemed to see the resentful look in King’s eyes when he finished listening to the song. Athena said that this song is not in Chinese, and she specially translated it for me. If it doesn’t fit in well with the music, don’t laugh at her—how could I laugh at it? But why did the real author of this song, the mysterious composer, give Athena such a song? No matter how you look at it, it looks like a confessionalthough it's a bit reserved. Looking at the overflowing praise in the reply letter, Athena seemed to be very impressed by this song. I felt a little sour and worried. As for what it was, I didn't know, and I didn't want to know, or I almost knew it, but just didn't know it. Just be willing to think it through! Why……; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 28 Half a Year (2) After walking out of my bedroom, I came to the corner of the bar and looked at King who was busy going about his business. I really felt like I couldn't leave but couldn't see him again. However, I seem to like looking at her in the corner like this. The bartender looks very smart and independent in her clothes, especially the blond hair If you just look at the back, she might be the target of girls, oh No, probably not. It’s still the beginning of 1996, and women’s orientation is not yet so neutral. hehe! Looking at my hands, although they are fair among yellow people, they always feel rough - there are not many scars, just a very tangible feeling. Probably this is the result of death training! Now I can no longer use King to relieve my strength. This achievement makes me feel that the hard work in the past six months is somewhat worth it. But when King gets serious, I can't even resist 40% of her strength, and King is obviously Among fighters, strength is not the best thingI really don't know whether I am being optimistic amidst pessimism or being optimistic amidst pessimism. Fortunately, my legs are in better condition than my hands. In fact, this is only in terms of speed and impact resistance. King and Yuli's double training is indeed effective, but the only thing that people are really flexible about is their hands! After staying quietly for a while, I left the bar and planned to take a stroll in South Town. Compared to when I first arrived here, I can already be considered half a South Town native. Except that my English is not quite authentic enough. The place King took me to every night was not just the abandoned factory. In fact, I heard that the place where The local government has decided to demolish and build something in a few days. As for the specifics, even if it is not a commercial secret, it is not my concern. Walking on the street, the real neighbors would greet me from time to time. Although the relationship between King and I has not reached the level that she hoped for, in the eyes of others, we are at least very close friends, even I am not. I thinkif they are just friends. Since King is very popular here, I seem to be in love with him too! Suddenly it started to rain in a steady patter in the sky. It was not heavy, just enough to make people wet. With my current physique, I am not afraid of getting caught in the drizzle, so I slowly started to enjoy it. To be honest, if you don’t get sick and don’t have to worry about doing your own laundry, it feels really good to walk in the rain! At least I'm very comfortable now. It would be even better if Athena was by my side! Hey, I think of her again, why can’t I forget her even after half a year? When I came to this basketball court, which had witnessed countless pains for me, the children who were fighting fiercely took shelter from the rain and left. Those who moved slower could still see their backs. These children are already familiar with me, although I don't know them yet - or in other words, they come here every morning because Yuli's youthful atmosphere and the superhuman ability of the fighter are already attractive to people, but these Among the people who were attracted, there were particularly many teenage males, and while they were admiring Youli, they could not help but pay attention, oh no, they should be comparing it to me who was miserable - there was no ridicule like the Chinese people often have when watching, but I I didn't see much respect in their eyes - I was on the road to becoming a fighter! How can you ignore the efforts of a genius before he succeeds? If it were me, if there was no "cheating", I would probably be the first to laugh at it, right? I shook my head helplessly, left slowly, and continued walking on the street. Like in the game, South Town has many organizations, and as a fighter, King inevitably has more or less connections. It's not my turn to care. First of all, I don't have the ability. Besides, with King here, no one has come to make trouble for me so far. I also thought that ordinary hooligans should no longer be my opponents? hehe! However, sometimes I feel regretful that I didn’t have the opportunity to see the “elegance” of Geese, the “old immortal boss” in “Hungry Wolf” – maybe it’s because newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, but we “cheating” people are different! Thinking of the relaxing place, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud, and then I realized that I had reached a tall building. King once took me in, and I was familiar with the layout of one floor near the top. It should be the home court of the female fighter team in KOF96, so I was particularly impressed. At the same time, the rain seemed to be getting heavier, so I walked in - just to hide from the rain. The security guard on the ground floor knew King, maybe he was a member of some organization. Anyway, he only briefly chatted with me about the weather, then let me wander around the ground floor and continue my work. Looking at myself, who was almost drowned, I sighed. I could come in with such a disheveled appearance. It was different to have a fighter "covering" me! Looking at the cars coming and going in front of the building and the occasional pedestrians holding umbrellas, I seem to feel happier. After all, a plain and peaceful atmosphere is essential in life! …… Seeing that the rain had lightened up again, I considered continuing shopping, but inadvertently I saw a figure wearing a raincoat from behind, and he was slightly shaking in the wind.??Revealing a bit of defense green. Soldier? Agent? I'm a little curious. Anyway, this is King's home court, and it should be considered half of my home court. It's nothing too dangerous. Thinking about it, I followed him from a distance. As I followed him for longer and longer, I became more and more convinced that this was no ordinary person. At least I could detect a strict rhythm from the pace of those military boots. Moreover, I don’t know what happened, but this person drove around Nanzhen for several times as if he was sightseeing. I was even guessing that I was discovered or that I was following a road idiot, but who cares? It doesn’t matter if I’m discovered! Finally, this man stopped in front of the abandoned factory where King and I often went at night, but he only stood for a moment, as if to confirm something, then quickly walked into the factory and closed the door. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Interesting. I thought to myself, and leaned towards the door breathlessly - there are not many people on the road now anyway, and this kind of place is of course a good place for sneaking! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 29 Encountering Death The door didn't seem to be a good place, because there seemed to be someone chatting inside, and the sounds I could hear were simply too cold, so I climbed to the high window and listened quietly. "Stop talking nonsense! Who are you?" This was a male voice, feeling a little at a loss. "That's not important, you'd better hand it over to me quickly." The female voice said, but the tone was not very reminiscent of a woman. "You think you're joking? It's so easy for us here to kill you!" Another male voice seemed to be laughing, and it was the kind of smile that had no scruples. "Want to give it a try?" The woman's voice was calm, but it still sounded confident to me. "Then let you know" "Wait, it's easy to kill her, but it's better to find out who sent her." The two men discussed. "Yes, then let's capture her first" "We are civilized people and should be more gentle towards women. If she can cooperate, we'd better let her die peacefully!" "Do you think so, Miss?" After discussing it, the man began to ask the woman. "That means you don't want to give it to me anymore?" The woman's voice was accompanied by some other noise, but I couldn't hear it clearly due to the distance. But the next impact was obvious! "You" After a sound of surprise, the scene became chaotic - it should be that, listening to the wailing of men one after another and the constant "ping ping bang bang", the number of people in the factory should be quite large. Is this woman really a person? People challenge Before I could guess the result, the fighting had stopped, and the woman's voice appeared again: "Okay, can you give me the thing now?" "Whoare you?" The man could not speak clearly. "I'm asking you for the last time, will you give it to me?" The woman was probably impatient. "No." As soon as the man finished speaking, an explosion sounded! I finally couldn't help but gently poke my head over, and saw people lying everywhere in the factory. Oh no, they should be corpses already, and there was still black smoke in the middle, which I couldn't see from this angle. Where is that woman, but she doesn't dare to put her head too far in - I may not be her match for being able to deal with so many people so quickly "Shit! Mission failed!" I only heard this sentence, and then the sound of the door opening. I quickly seized the opportunity and jumped into the factory - if I had stayed outside, given my speed, I would probably be discovered. Hearing the sound of the door closing, I breathed a sigh of relief. Facing such a master, fear is inevitable, especially for someone like me who has never really experienced a battlefield or an arena. "You finally came in, tell me, why are you following me?" The woman's voice sounded again, and it should be right behind me, but this didn't scare me, because all my fears were concentrated against my back. I don't know what it is in my heart. "I……" "You'd better speak faster and clearly, otherwise I might get impatient or think you're lying." The woman's tone seemed a bit teasing, but I definitely didn't dare think she was joking with me - even if there was Maybe it really is a joke. "Curious." I said quickly, "If you see someone sneaking around in your own home, isn't it normal to follow him and take a look?" "Curiosity can kill the cat." The woman's voice turned cold. "That's not important." I felt the danger on my vest getting a little closer - it seemed to be an awl that had not yet been sharpened, and it stung me a little bit. "The important thing is whether I am worthy of being silenced - first of all, before you In your eyes, I am still an ordinary person. In fact, I have nothing to do with what happened here today. This should not be difficult to know based on your ability. Then, it seems that I am the only living person in this place. Originally There were guards outside the factory, but they were all killed. It must be the work of your friends, right? Therefore, the only suspects are you and me; but, you are obviously not from South Town, so you can always If you leave, but I am not, I will probably be interrogated tomorrow. So, you can choose to silence me and leave a big case with no answer - your risk is not low; or you can let me go, which is obviously more difficult for me. You can easily become the biggest suspect. Even if I tell the police about your existence, apart from knowing that you are a woman and came here wearing a raincoat, how much information can I reveal about you? At least I think there are more benefits to letting me go. a little." "Good eloquence," the woman's praise did not make me happy, "but I think it is more convenient and simple to silence him." "But, for soldiers performing missions, convenience and simplicity are not the criteria for selection, right?" I seem to be already??Cold sweat. "It makes sense," the woman's words made me feel a little relieved, "Let me think about it" Please! My wealth and life depend on your thoughts! If you let me go, I will definitely repay you I can only chatter in my heart. If these words are really spoken, it will probably only increase the probability of death. …… I waited for a long time, maybe it was just an illusion caused by nervousness, but I couldn’t wait any longer: “Excuse me, is my verdict out?” No one answered me. "Excuse me" I couldn't help but reach out and touch my back. It was a key. It penetrated my clothes, penetrated my skin more shallowly, and was fixed in the air. Could it be that - I turned around suddenly, there was no one there! Oh no, there are still corpses scattered on the ground. she left? Did she really let me go? After a while of fearful rejoicing, I began to wonder who she was. However, it’s not advisable to stay here for a long time, so let’s get out of the way first! ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 30 Another Woman After hurriedly coming out of the abandoned factory, I quickly walked around the street a few times and then returned to the bar. "King!" I leaned forward and took her hand, "There is something, let's talk about it." "What's the matter?" King looked at me in surprise, but said a few words to the guests, handed the matter over to the barmaid, and followed me into the room. "Abandoned factory." I poured myself a glass of water first. What happened was really scary. "I was almost killed." "What!" King was about to sit down, but when he heard this, he almost jumped up, "Who? Tell me!" "I don't know, I'm not from here anyway." I calmed down, "There were supposed to be people from two organizations meeting there. A woman went in, as if she wanted to grab something, but she killed everyone in a few seconds. ” "Then how did you get involved?" King calmed down a little. "I was hiding from the rain when I saw the woman wearing a raincoat, which must have been a military uniform underneath. It was very unusual, so I followed her for a while and followed her to the factory, where I heard the whole process." "You haven't been silenced?" King was a little surprised, but more worried, "Or will someone come to the bar and kill everyone soon?" "Isn't it?" I felt a chill behind me, "Destroy the whole family?" "Since she is not from Nanzhen, wouldn't it be better if she does it more cleanly?" King said solemnly, "Or, you can tell me the matter in detail." "Well, okay." I mobilized my memory for almost a lifetime. Not only did I miss every sentence of the dialogue, I even tried to describe the woman's voice, and drank a glass of water with my last breath. "So" King thought for a long time, "He Bing, show me the key." "What?" I handed it over. "This is" King studied it carefully and suddenly pulled me up, "Follow me!" "Where to go?" I was confused. “Tell me after you come here!” King took me straight out of the back door and rushed onto the street, and finally arrived at a hotel. "Kate, do me a favor," King said to the female owner of the hotel. "This key should belong to your hotel. Which room does it belong to?" "Yeah." The woman named Kate was not a stranger. I had seen her in the bar occasionally. She nodded and pulled out the drawer on the counter. "What on earth is going on?" "I don't know, but maybe the situation will get out of control in a while." King handed over the key. "Is King going to make a comeback?" The female boss was not worried that her hotel would be in danger, but she looked excited. "Stop making noises, it's still unknown whether you will take action or not!" King patted her, "Hurry up It would be better if it was just an ordinary person." This last sentence was said to himself. "Found it!" Kate returned the key to King, "Room 412, it's best not to mess up other rooms!" King rolled his eyes at her: "I don't want to take action casually! We are all adults!" As he said that, he grabbed me upstairs in annoyance. "Previous friends?" I was a little curious. "Good friends, the kind who share weal and woe." King said with a slight smile on his face, "Okay, I'll go in and you'll be halfway behind me. Don't talk too much. It's best not to say anything." "Um." The door to room 412 was ajar, and King knocked gently: "Is anyone there?" "Who?" A very crisp female voice. "There's something I want to talk to you about." King slowly opened the door. "If you have anything to do, just say it at the door." A hand appeared and blocked King's face. There are no sleeves, and the complexion looks healthy and strong. "So I wonder if this is yours?" King shook the key forward. The hand suddenly stretched out, and King's hand deftly avoided it while holding down the other person's hand: "Robbing is not the best way. I think we really need to talk." "Tell me, what are you talking about?" The woman was silent for a while, and finally gave in, but she still blocked the door with her hand. "How did you lose this key?" King asked first. "How did you get it?" the woman asked. "A friend of mine ran into a gangster that just happened and was almost silenced." King made a questioning gesture to me, and I shook my head to indicate that the voice was not that of a woman. King nodded, "And this key is the only clue." "A gangster eats a gangster? Then what do you think I have to do with this matter?" "First of all, I have to confirm whether you are from Nanzhen." "That's not important. Dare youNan Town is full of gangsters, and most locals don't have the guts to do so. " "Indeed, the other party is also a woman, and she is either an agent or a soldier." "Then what are you doing here?" "I don't know, it depends on what you are going to say." "Me? What did I say? About this key? I just realized that the key was missing." "Really?" King laughed in disbelief and punched the door. "Bang!" A hole was opened in the door. King quickly took out his hand and punched again, but this time it didn't go in. "With your skills, you don't know that someone will steal something? Besides, you Will he be an ordinary person?" "The same goes for you." The woman said calmly, "I can only tell you that the woman left this key to frame you. If the police find you, just tell the truth. The rest, if you insist on knowing, you can only Asked with fists.” “Then can you guarantee that we won’t have any other trouble besides the police?” King seemed to be bargaining. "As far as this is concerned, it's almost okay." "almost?" "That woman and I are not together, and I can't promise much. Are you planning to get more involved in this matter now?" "Okay." King put down his hand, and another fist-sized piece fell from the door, with another fist inside. "I hope you didn't tell too many lies." After saying that, he pulled me downstairs. "King, why did you come down so quickly?" Kate waved with concern. "There are two holes in the door. Repair it and tell me the cost." King said as he walked. "That's it?" Kate opened her eyes in disbelief, "This is not like you before!" "I'll say it again," King punched the counter moderately, "We've all grown up!" The punch was neither light nor heavy to King, but it shook the counter. Kate was not affected at all: "Are we still talking about this? Don't worry, I won't ask you for maintenance fees," she shouted cheerfully at King's back, "Next time my birthday party will be held in your bar. That’s it!” I seemed to see King’s steps slipping, maybe I was blinded thinking about it, I waved to Kate in a friendly way and followed King out. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 31 Dinner Party "King, who is that woman?" I followed King. "I don't know, but it's not important anymore." King looked much better than before, "Now let's go to the police station and report the crime." "Report a crime?" I was a little surprised. After all, King's background was a bit gray. "In Nan Town, there is Nan Town's own order." King smiled slightly, "Let's go together! With me here, you will basically not be considered a suspect." "Really?" I didn't believe it. "Well you still have to train tonight, so you should go back and rest! I can be alone at the police station." She smelled the wet smell on my clothes. "Look, go back and take a shower first, then change your clothes." Get dressed, get some sleep, and I’ll call you during dinner.” "Oh." I nodded and separated from her. It was the same as usual in the bar, and King's worry about someone coming to destroy the family didn't happen. I took a shower in the inner room, fell on the bed a little tired, and thought about today's events. Raincoat, military boots, national defense green, cool tone I kind of want to think she is Leona, but I don't think I can survive in Leona's hands Or maybe Leona's current age is not so cold? Thinking of the timbre that made my heart palpitate, I had to admit that this voice did have a unique flavor, or rather charm, like the peerless swordsman Qing Feng. It's a pity that I happened to touch the tip of the sword instead of the hilt. But, after all, she let me go, shouldn't she repay her in kind? But in this case, the best reward is keeping a secret, and the best person for that job is a dead person. Shaking his head, he thought about the woman in the hotel again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A calm tone, and the ability to fight King without losing a punch. He should be a fighter, but I can't guess who he looks like. But it should be related to this matter, so some people can be excluded, such as the women in Orochi's Eight Heroes Collection, but there are still many women left! Why! If only I could practice as wholeheartedly as Yuri! Unfortunately, I don't seem to be that kind of person. "Curiosity can kill the cat"? Maybe I will be killed by my own curiosity sooner or later, but cats have nine lives, haha! ??While thinking wildly, I slowly fell into a state of half sleep and half awake "Okay, Hebing, get up and have dinner!" King's voice made me sit up quickly. "How is it?" I habitually look for old clothes. "Stop looking for it, wear new clothes!" King handed me the one I usually like to wear the most - when I bought it, Athena had to compare it with me for a long time before confirming it. It does fit very well and looks good. "What?" I took it and smelled a faint smell from the clothes. They were King's - she had arranged for me and Youli's clothes to be washed. "Aren't you going to train tonight?" "Shall we eat first? You, Yuli, and I haven't had a good meal together for a long time!" King looked around. "Okay." I didn't ask again. After all, no matter what King decided, it was for my own good. Moreover, I really haven't had a decent meal in the past six months. Today the shop closed early, the door was closed, and there were only three of us left. Yuli sat in front of the rich table with a curious look on her face: "Sister King, what day is today?" "What do you think?" King smiled. "Your birthday?" Youli held the knife and fork between her fingers and propped her chin on her hand, "No! Your birthday is March 8th, there are still a few days left! He Bing? Is it your birthday?" "How are you sure it's someone's birthday?" I laughed. "At home, if it's not a birthday, I wouldn't eat so many delicious foods!" Yuli said with certainty. "But, this is not your home, right?" My rating for Extreme Flow is about to change from single digits to negative numbers. King was the last one to sit down: "Don't guess. Let me tell you! I think it's time for He Bing to change his practice." "Why?" Yuli and I asked at the same time. "Let's talk about you first!" King stretched out his hand to scratch the tip of Yuli's nose. "Many people have told me about your problem - some are parents, some are girls. Anyway, they are saying that your morning training is not good for them. My son is late for school every day, or your presence makes her relationship with her boyfriend unstable." "Huh?" Youli blinked innocently, "Why? I didn't do anything!" "This is not a matter of whether you want to do something or not," King shook her index finger. "Beautiful young girls will always cause commotion, let alone a fighter?" As she said, she motioned for us to eat, "So, I can't I'll let you all keep training here. As for you, He Bing, you have to learn qigong from Yuli.It's right to leave now, and for your growth, you should also travel more. The accumulation of practical experience cannot be completed in one place. " "But, where are we going?" Yuli asked as she ate up the food. The look of wolfing down food was not in line with a lady. How could there be so many boys doing it Could it be that I have become like a teenager? Is there a generation gap? I'm old? No way! "How about going back to the extreme flow?" King tried to ask. "No! I don't want to go back!" Yuli said decisively. "So where is your dancing sister?" King suddenly glanced at me warily, "But it seems that she is also a little busy" "Oh." Yuli was a little disappointed. "I heard that there is a dojo in Japan that is not compatible with your extreme style. Do you plan to go there?" King's eyes were like a fisherman throwing bait. "Really? Is there such a place?" Yuri suddenly became interested. "Yes, I have checked the address for you, but you'd better go quietly. It would be bad if your family knew about it." King's look made me want to ask questions, but after thinking about it carefully , I finally buried my head and continued to deal with the food on the plate - this is rare Chinese food, and it is relatively authentic, which is really touching. "Okay!" Yuli nodded. "However, your family knows that you are here with me, so I will notify you to come back later. You must come back then!" King was obviously looking at me when he said this. "Yeah!" Yuri nodded heavily again. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 32: Retreat After dinner, I thought about it for a long time and finally decided to talk to King, so I went to her room and waited for her to finish washing the dishes. King’s boudoir is not as masculine as her dress, and of course, there are not many feminine features. Overall, it looks more like a white-collar bedroom - which makes me extremely depressed. It has the atmosphere of a fighter! "He Bing? Why are you here?" King finally came in after finishing his housework. When he saw me, his face turned red. I ignored her shyness and said, "You will drive me away tomorrow. If you don't come back, you won't have a chance." "He Bing" King's face turned redder. "Tell me! Why exactly? The reason you just mentioned at the dinner table can deceive Yuli, but are you really going to use this reason to prevaricate me?" I didn't care about her Xiao Jiujiu at all. "He Bing" King was stunned for a moment, then hesitated. "Is it because of the police or is the matter itself too dangerous?" I asked a little urging. King lowered his head, thinking blankly. "Tell me!" I grabbed her shoulders, "otherwise I won't leave!" "It's not an official issue." King was silent for a long time, and finally compromised, "This matter is really not simple. Not only the underworld in Nanzhen, but also many other forces are involved. Except for the ones you see who are directly involved, Soldiers, and many agents. I don’t know much about the specifics of the matter, otherwise if you get involved too deeply, you and Yuli will be in danger. In short, it is the best choice for you to leave for now. " "Really?" I let go of her and slowly sat on the bed, "Thenwhat about you?" "Me?" King was stunned for a moment, then smiled confidently, "Don't worry, I'm a fighter after all. As long as I don't have any scruples, I can still handle this kind of thing! After all, I'm not the center of the whirlpool." I understand that the "concern" she talks about is clearly about Yuli and I, which makes me depressed, but the fact is the fact. I nodded: "Okay, I'll leave tomorrow." "He Bing, don't worry, I will try to resolve the matter as soon as possible, and you can come back then. Moreover, it is really good for you to go out this time. Although the words at the dinner table are not the main reason, they are definitely not lies. ." "Oh." I murmured in agreement, but my heart was a little confused - I would probably be very unaccustomed to leaving King. At least, without her cooking for me, what would I eat when I was tired every time I trained? Although I didn't see it with my own eyes, even a blind person could feel the little changes in the daily meals. In the past six months, an American has learned, oh no, explored Chinese food. King did not succeed, but I was completely discovered. If I don’t have King training with me every night, who can I go to? Although I am not a fighter yet, I still understand the difficulty of deliberately neutralizing the strength of the opponent's attack. No matter how careful you are, if you don't grasp it well, you will use too much force or too weakly. In the past six months, King has not been injured once. Me, not even once did it cause me too much pain - she had such good control skills? I don’t believe it. Most likely she left the possibility of injury to herself "King!" I said subconsciously, but there was no follow-up. "What?" King saw me dumbfounded, so he sat sideways next to me and held my arm. I suddenly had the urge to hug her, but I finally stopped my outstretched hands halfway. Let's wait until the matter is resolved. I can't worry about her too much now. I flinched, but King didn't. She immediately got into my arms and hugged me tightly to her chest: "Don't say anything, just pay the interest for the past six months!" Hello! I'm not ready yet! King mmmmmm your tongue When she succeeded and let me go as hard as she could, I was in a semi-dead state again. All I could think about was her blond hair, her pulsing eyes, her warm lips, and softness. tongue “However, this feelsgood, really good. I took a deep breath and shook my head - No, this won't work! "What's wrong?" King put a hand on my shoulder. "It's addictive." My voice was very small, almost unconsciously talking to myself, but she was still heard. "Then let's do it again?" King's hand tightened and she pushed me closer to her. I turned my head and pretended to look out the window: "King, look, it's getting late!" "Yes!" King took over my words, "It's time to sleep" As she said that, she reached out and turned off the fluorescent lamp and replaced it with a soft, low-wattage incandescent lamp on the bed. The soft yellow light covered the bed. Her face showed a hint of charm that is rarely seen on ordinary days, and thatThe eyes reflecting the light were staring straight at me, as if those eyes could strip me naked, andshe was holding my hand and drawing circles on my palm! I was so excited that I jumped up like a catapult: "King, I'm going back to sleep, good night!" I didn't even close the door as I ran. Amidst the anxiety, I seemed to hear a laughing sigh from King behind me, which contained I can't think about it anymore! ??I threw myself on the bed and covered my head with the quilt tightly Fall asleep quickly, fall asleep! ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 33 Todo Dojo King booked our tickets overnight. In order not to attract attention, she did not take us to the airport. She just opened the store early and warned me and Youli for a while. Since Youli was there, King did not do anything to me. No intimate gestures were made, but I always felt her eyes drifting toward me. "Take good care of Yuli, anddon't let your training slip by yourself." King whispered in my ear before Yuli turned around and left. "Don't worry." I didn't say more, or I had already said more - I would never have made a promise for such a difficult thing before, but looking into King's eyes, I felt an impulse. Along the way, Yuli wore her headphones and listened to the news. And I was sitting at the window seat, looking at the clouds outside, and even dozing off a little. "Hebing!" Yuli shook me, "Athena's single has reached the number one spot!" "Oh." I agreed nonchalantly - with a song like that and a singing voice like that, it would be strange if it didn't work! However, when I heard her mention Athena, my heart seemed less excited than it was half a year ago - I didn't know whether to be happy or sad. "What 'oh'?" Yuli quit, "Isn't Sister Athena a good singer? Why do you react like this?" "Do you want to sing and dance?" I asked, pretending to be incomprehensible, "This is called trust, you don't understand." "quibble!" Yuli obviously believed it, but refused to admit it. She curled her lips, closed her eyes and continued to listen to Athena's song. I looked at Yuli’s smooth and intoxicated face, and took out the address given by King from his pocket. In fact, it was nothing, just an ordinary Japanese martial arts dojo. The key was the name of the dojo - Fujido. Kasumi Todo? My first reaction was the little girl in ancient costume. But, is it really true? How can the current Todo Kasumi challenge the extreme flow? But considering that she at least participated in KOF96, I can hardly believe it! I started thinking about what to say when I saw her, haha! The plane landed, and no one came to pick us up. There was neither extreme flow nor Athena - Yuli and I arrived secretly this time, secret! But can it really be hidden? How long can it be hidden? The unknown… The Todo Dojo is easy to find, but after we found it, we didn’t go in directly. Instead, we booked two rooms in a nearby hotel, ate some sushi, and took a nap to adjust to the jet lag. By the time we were ready to visit, it was already the next day. "Yuli, we must be polite when we meet others." I reminded her. "I'm not a child, so you still need to teach me these things?" Yuli was a little angry. "But, after all, King said that this dojo is not compatible with your extreme flow!" I explained, but secretly longing for it in my heart, because my "hate" for extreme flow does not last for a day or two! "Haha, I don't get along with Extreme Flow either!" Yuli blinked, "Who told them not to take me seriously?" "Okay, I believe you." I pointed in front of me, "Then let's go in?" "Yeah." Yuli nodded and punched each other a few times with her two small fists. Looking at her enthusiasm, I couldn't help but sigh - it is probably inevitable to kick out the gym "Excuse me, is the owner of this dojo here?" I asked the girl at the door first - this girl looked a little reserved, maybe she was a part-time student. "Yes!" Fortunately, the girl can speak English. "Miss Kasumi is instructing the students. If you have anything to do with her, please wait a moment." I was about to ask something more, but I saw Yuli walking straight in. "Wait" I ran after him, "Don't be so hasty!" "Ha ha!"…… Yuli opened the door, and a lot of training sounds came out. It took me a while to get used to it, but Yuli looked like she was used to it. Kasumi Toudo is easy to recognize, because her antique yet beautiful clothes and her petite and exquisite figure are unmistakable here - she just happened to throw a tall man to the ground lightly: "Your footwork is still the same. Not calm enough.” "Thank you for your guidance!" The man got up and bowed respectfully. It seems that ancient martial arts must also keep pace with the times. The entire dojo speaks English, butit sounds a bit awkward. "Miss Fujido!" Before I could get over it, Yuri clicked her feet and rushed to the practice field with a single stride, leaving a pair of small shoes flying where she was just standing. "I heard that you guys are here with extreme fans. It’s hard to deal with, isn’t it?” "The main difference between us and extreme flow is that our concepts are different" Todo Kasumi was stunned for a moment and explained. "Then??Okay! I hate extreme streaming too! "Yuli yelled, "Can we discuss it? If we are capable enough, how about going to the extreme sports arena together? " I almost had the urge to pretend that I didn’t know her and leave quietly. However, both King and Athena asked me to take good care of her, so I might as well make up for it Thinking about it, I also walked over: "This Miss Todo, I'll do it for me." I apologize in advance for my friend's rashness!" As I said that, I pulled Yuli behind me forcefully, "We are here to visit you this time, but my friend wants to prove his ability, so" "You're welcome," Todo Kasumi nodded, "Looking at your posture, you should be in the realm of real fighters, right? And, if I guessed correctly, this lady should be a KOF contestant, right? So, I also Interested in such discussions.” "Isn't it still bad?" I was worried about what kind of damage Yuri's machine gun-like Tiger Fist would cause to the dojo. "After all, this is the first time we meet, I guess it should be next time?" Seeing Toudo Kasumi's noncommittal, I Gritting his teeth, "How about you let me practice with you today?" "You?" Toudo Kasumi seemed to be surprised, "Although you have a bit of a fighting spirit, it's not enough. You are no match for me now." Feeling that Yuli next to me wanted to talk again, I hurriedly whispered to her: "Yuli, don't you want to see the results of my hard work in the past six months? So, let me do it today!" Seeing her hesitate, she nodded. Nodding, I said to Toudo Kasumi, "Don't worry, just think of it as me asking for advice. After all, I still practiced very hard." "Okay." Kasumi Todo finally agreed, "However, I will not show mercy." "Okay." My voice should be full of confidence, but only I know how worried I am - Todo-ryu's moves can easily cause injury! Moreover, it seems that she also recognized Yuli's identity. If she thinks that we are two extreme-flow players Her attitude towards extreme-flow is not as academic as she sounds! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 34 Discussion After a simple clearing, Todo Kasumi and I were the only two people left in the center of the huge dojo. Seeing her serious expression, I felt even more uneasy. I wonder what the power of Kasumi Toudou's Subaru is like? It should be similar to King's Viper Strike, right? I hope so Moreover, her moves are mainly defensive and counterattack. It seems that I should be careful in my moves, but is it possible to defend without attacking? Why! I have the feeling of a clever woman struggling to make a living without rice. "Are you ready?" Todo Kasumi bowed to me, then opened his arms slightly, "Please advise!" It seems that my etiquette is not good enough! However, now was not the time to think wildly. I squatted slightly, with my left foot in front and my toes on the ground, and slowly approached her like a sliding step. ?????????????????????????? When she and I were still two feet apart, Kasumi Toudo took half a step forward and raised both hands together - Suibo? I quickly took a step back. It was indeed broken! Looking at the slight marks on the ground, I didn't think it was because she was not strong enough. It was probably because the floor was of good quality. "Hey!" Todo Kasumi lightly scolded, jumped over and kicked him hard. I didn't hide. With a little confidence, I blocked her attack with both hands while retreating - I was really strong! However, I am no longer Wu Xia Amon. When she just landed on the ground, I tried to stretch her legs and cuff her, but I didn’t dare to use force. If I couldn’t pull it back and was thrown by her, I would consider going to the hospital. As expected, Todo Kasumi half-crouched down and grabbed my kick with her hand. I quickly stopped her and before she could stand up, I hit her on the head with a wild bite - it was blocked, although it was She blocked my fist with her arm, but I still felt a faint pain. I gritted my teeth and continued to hit my fist. Since the distance was just right, I had no opening, or in other words, she couldn't catch my opening with her current posture - —Come again, Baqiang! Seeing her blocking the three consecutive attacks one by one, I jumped back and just missed her counterattack from Bai Shantao. Now, I dare to really copy it! “As expected of a fighter, Todo Kasumi was hit, but her body had already jumped up. I only kicked her left calf. "I take back my previous evaluation of you." Todo Kasumi took two steps back and distanced himself from me. "Although you have shortcomings, you can already be called a fighter. Therefore, I no longer have any No worries." As she said that, she looked around and said, "Everyone, please leave first to avoid being accidentally hurt!" ?????????? Could it be that she's going to use super drop to break it? This is a move that can defeat ten levels with one force. What should I do? Forget it, even if her defensive counterattack is powerful, I still have to stay by her side to prevent her from having the chance to use that trick. Soon, we were the only ones left in the dojooh no, there was also Yuri, she was watching with excitement! "Okay, let's do it again!" As soon as Toudo Kasumi finished speaking, I rushed over - after practicing for half a year, Ryū Lian Ya finally had some results. Kasumi Toudo didn't fight back, but just completely blocked the dragon's teeth. At this time, the distance between us was only half a body - don't think I will stop, tornado kick, oh no, it is a modified version … Todo Kasumi had already taken five or six steps back. At the last moment, she took advantage of the force and jumped back. I was about to pursue, oh no, wait! Falling Break can also be shot in the air! Thinking of this, I stopped deliberately. However, a glimmer of light flashed in Toudo Kasumi's eyes. When he landed, he raised his hands together again - the distance of the drop should not be able to hit me, super drop! I didn't have time to think anymore, so I took a step forward and my legs slid forward - sunflower! When I practiced Sunflower, I pursued speed in the first and second poses, so when her hand was swung down, I just happened to hit her hand with a blow, and the energy that had been generated made my My hand hurts so much, but I can't stop - second pose! At this moment, her hands were open, unable to stop her, and she was hit in the chest - the third move! I won? As my hands smashed down, I thought to myself. No! Todo Kasumi's hands came over, sealed my hands, turned around, followed my inertia, and threw me out! Before I could get up, I was being ridden: "Tell me! Why do you know how to use sunflowers?" Todo Kasumi's voice was loud, as if he was shouting into my ears. "It was fumbling." I fell so hard that it was a little difficult to even speak. "Frustration?" Her tone was obviously full of disbelief, "Can the sunflowers of Yagami-ryu be discovered by groping?" "I saw him use it once on KOF95. After that, I estimated the specific techniques according to the pattern, and practiced for a long time before I got a little better." I reluctantly turned my head, but saw the excitement on her face. "Impossible!" Todo Kasumi still didn't believe it, "I think you learned it secretly! Tell me, is that true?" "How do I steal my studies?""I think she is a little unreasonable, "Iori Yagami has always been like a dragon that sees the beginning but fails to see the end. Are you stealing lessons? Where can I go to steal lessons? Do you know where he is? " "I just don't know!" Todo Kasumi gritted his silver teeth, "I just think you know, tell me quickly! Otherwise, I will force a confession!" "No! StopI really don't know!" Todo-ryu's capture is really not guaranteed, but why am I here to witness it like this? it hurts! I looked around for Youli, hoping she could help me. Unfortunately, in my peripheral vision, what I saw was the expression of relish. Hey, didn't she give me enough for this kind of pain? Just when I wanted to beg for mercy again, a voice sounded: "Kasumi, stop. The sunflower this person uses is indeed different from the Yagami style. Why are you so unreasonable?" Fortunately, this voice is more effective. Todo Kasumi let me go in time Wait, this voice is Although it is in English, this voice should not be wrong! I took a breath and slowly turned my head. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 35 Evaluation Yes, it's really him! Although I don’t know why he appears in this place at this time, no matter when and where, as long as it is him, I will be excited involuntarily - yes, red hair, crescent moon, Iori Yagami! That heart-stopping face, that terrifying aurawait a minute, his cold look today doesn't seem to be as indifferent as on TV. "What's your name?" Yagami walked towards me step by step, without any unnecessary movements, but it made my heart beat wildly. "He BingChinesetwenty-one years oldunmarried" I started talking incoherently like squeezing out toothpaste. When the words were out of my mouth, I realized that this seemed to be a marriage proposal - which made me sweat even more. Iori Yagami did not speak, but Kasumi Toudo laughed first: "Why do you talk like this?" "No, I am" I was about to defend myself when Iori Yagami spoke up: "Hebing. Is what you just said to Kasumi true?" "Whichwhich sentence?" I suddenly thought of Yagami's obsession with Toudou Kasumi in the boring comics in Hong Kong. Could itnot be possible? "Is your sunflower really just like this after seeing me use it once?" Iori Yagami stood still in front of me, and my three souls and seven souls gradually returned. "Yesbut to be precise, I made some modifications to your sunflower that suit me." As soon as I finished speaking, Iori Yagami's fist flew towards my face. Soon, I just had If you have an evasive reaction, you won’t have time! What did I say wrong? Will I die with such a punch? I almost closed my eyes and gave up. Fortunately, this punch just made virtual contact with the tip of my nose: "Yes, you are no longer the same person as you were half a year ago." Yagami retracted his hand and commented. Before I had time to savor his words, I felt a heat on my upper lip - ah! nosebleed! Was it caused by Iori Yagami's fist blow just now? I pressed my nose slightly and started to take out tissues with my other hand. "My physical fitness is still far behind, and my foundation is not good." I realized that Iori Yagami was talking to me in Chinese! "Iorian, do you knowChinese?" I asked cautiously. “My brother An can do everything!” Todo Kasumi said proudly. how? It seems that their relationship has long been abnormal? I'm a little confused "I will." Iori Yagami nodded slightly, "I look forward to seeing you on KOF96. In addition, I would like to give you a word of advice: Even if you don't have talent, you must use extraordinary methods even if you work hard." After that, He stopped looking at me and walked straight towards the inner room of the dojo, "Xiangcheng, I went to your old house." "Brother An, why don't you practice with me for a while first" Todo Kasumi took a step after him, but when he saw Yagami ignoring her, he had to stop, "Then at least you have to eat here tonight, and you are not allowed to leave!" It wasn’t until Iori Yagami’s figure disappeared in the dojo that I turned around and realized that Yuri was still standing aside blankly: “Yuri, what’s wrong?” I walked over and pushed her. "Oh? What?" Yuli seemed to wake up, "Where is he?" "He? Iori Yagami?" I was dumbfounded, "Didn't he just leave?" "I want to see him again!" Yuri rushed to Toudo Kasumi, "You are familiar with Iori Yagami, right? How about we invite him and the three of us go to the extreme kickboxing gym together? How about after dinner today?" When I heard this, I almost fell down - why does this girl only have this kind of thing on her mind? "You should be Yuri Sakazaki, right?" Kasumi Toudo had recognized it early, "Aren't you also a extreme person? Why do you want to go to the gym so much?" "There is a special reason for this," I quickly pulled Yuli away, but she could imagine everything! "Let's not talk about this matter for now. I'm sorry for delaying the business of your dojo today. Besides, I just wanted to pay a visit. I think we will go back today. How about coming back tomorrow?" "That's nothing," Todo Kasumi waved his hand indifferently, "The dojo is originally a place for martial arts training. How about you guys have dinner here today? Maybe you don't know, I haven't seen Brother An treat a first-timer. The people you meet talk so much - this fully shows that you are different, and I also think that you have your own characteristics in fighting skills - how about making friends? " "Great!" Youli shouted, "If you can eat with such a master you must stay!" As she said that, she squeezed my arm without any doubt. "Then it's settled!" Todo Kasumi said while the iron was hot, "Come, I'll take you to the backyard for a walk first" Following her, I noticed that there was something slightly wrong with her steps.??It seems that my heavy kick has some effect! However, why did she run so naturally when Iori Yagami appeared? I do not understand…… Todo Kasumi turned a corner and realized that I was looking at her feet: "Haha, although your attack power is far from enough, I am a woman after all. I will have to apply medicine on myself in a while." "WellI'm sorry." I didn't know what to say. "Isn't it necessary?" Todo Kasumi curled his lips, "I said I won't show mercy. If you were the one who was hit at that time, it probably wouldn't be a trivial matter like applying medicine. By the way, we seemed to be like each other before. Have you never met before? Why do all the moves I use seem to be what you expected? Have you ever known our Todo-ryu before?" "What do you think?" In view of King's precedent, I chose not to answer. "Still keeping it a secret?" Todo Kasumi smiled, "Yuri, I'll take you to see my goldfish and leave him here alone!" "Okay!" Yuli's concise words made me a little sad - we should be our own people, right? Why did you sell me without even thinking about it? never mind! Seeing them really holding hands and trotting away, I snorted - I didn't believe it. Could it be that I would get lost in a home like yours? Thinking about it, I started wandering around aimlessly - well, my body was still a little sore, Kasumi Todo really didn't hold anything back! ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 36 Reading The backyard of Todo's house is not too small, or actually not big, but compared to the area of ????my previous lifeit always had a sour taste. Forget it, let’s take a look at this garden! Thinking about it, I walked forward leisurely. Well, yes, although it is early spring, there is still a feeling of revival of everything. I even heard a few birdsong! Hey Japan's awareness of greening Although it is very difficult to green with China's population density, Japan seems to have a large population It seems to be even more depressed! Let’s look at the flowers, look at the flowers! However, the ones now seem to be basically flower bones, which look good, but after looking at them for a while, you will feel uninterested. Unconsciously, I found that there was no road in front of me, or a house was blocking the way - it looked very old, a typical dilapidated house. Why doesn't the Todo family do any repairs? With doubts, I looked around, and finally decided to go in and have a look - even if my intrusion caused the house to collapse, it would not be my fault. Who told them to abandon me? hehe! The "squeaking" sound kept ringing as I stepped in, but I didn't have the energy to pay attention to that - I was already shocked - books, all books! "Kasumi left you here?" Suddenly, Iori Yagami's voice startled me. I nodded blankly and saw that he was reading a book on a clean computer case, and there were no traces at all in the dust on the ground around ——How did he get in? Could it be that this is the realm of walking on the snow without a trace? "Can't you walk more lightly?" Iori Yagami raised his head slightly, "If this house is crushed, I will cut you into pieces." “…” I almost jumped up! The dismemberment of a young girl is no joke! But if it really jumps up, maybe the house that is not collapsed will collapse - it is really like walking on thin ice. "Why did you come here?" Iori Yagami continued to ask, but he no longer looked at me, which made me sigh in relief. "Toudo Kasumi and Yuri left me alone in the backyard out of anger. I was probably lost, so I came here." No, why do I use the word "come"? I hope I didn’t make Iori Yagami unhappy, right? Why! Why do I always feel dangerous when facing him? Iori Yagami stopped talking and continued reading. The atmosphere suddenly became depressing and made me feel a little suffocated. After looking around for a while, I carefully took out the book from the bookshelf and read it - wait, this is the song of birds Just when I put it back helplessly, Iori Yagami spoke: "The one in the first bookshelf on the left is in Chinese." "Thank you." My reaction seemed to be blunted, but fortunately, I could at least move over and take out the book. Open a book at random, this is dizzy! Traditional Chinese characters! It’s not imitation of Song Dynasty, it’s just a little bit like regular script! And this contentmost of them are classical Chinese texts from the pre-Tang DynastyI feel a little inferior for a moment - I don't understand bird language, which can be forgiven, but I don't understand this Judging from Iori Yagami's appearance, I should be used to reading this kind of books, He is Japanese! It’s better to watch it reluctantly "In the seventh month, after several days of riding, we finally reached Penglai in ancient times After the battle in the Central Plains, almost all of our clan members were wiped out. We wanted to settle in Penglai to recuperate so we attached ourselves to the Three Divine Weapons Clan and changed our surname to Tengtang The Three Divine Weapon Clan were similar to Because of my Chinese bloodline, this is a barbaric thing, but I can only steal it" This seems to be the diary of an ancestor of the Todo family, but how could the Todo family originate from China? And I secretly looked at Iori Yagami in disbelief, "The three artifact clans seem to be of my Chinese bloodline," Damn it! If you want to write, just write it down. How could you make such irresponsible guesses! I stuffed the book back angrily. "Can't you be gentler?" Iori Yagami's voice sounded again, "These books are about the same age as this house." I calmed down. It might be more obvious to say that I was in a cold sweat. Although Iori Yagami’s voice was very calm, the implicit meaning was "I will cut you into pieces if this book is broken." I don’t know, but I definitely don’t. Will consider trying it. I didn’t dare to take the book anymore, so I had to stand blankly. I felt that this was unreasonable, so I thought about whether I should find a reason to go out - why do I need a reason to go out? I find myself increasingly confused. "Have you finished reading?" Yagami closed his book and stood up. "To be exact, I don't have a good command of Chinese classical Chinese. Moreover, the fonts of the books here are also handwritten - I can only read what I can understand." I stared at Yagami's feet, There is really no trace on the thick dust step by step, at least, I can't see any trace. "It's not that there are no traces, it's just that you can't see it with your eyes." Iori Yagami seemed to know what I was thinking, and held the book as gently as if he were caring for a newlywed wife.After putting it back, he turned around and looked at me, "Not many Chinese people these days can speak classical Chinese." "But" Even though he was Yagami-an, I couldn't help but retort, "There are very few Japanese people who understand ancient Japanese now, right?" "That's right. But as a fighter, that won't work." Iori Yagami seemed lifeless, "Martial arts is also a kind of culture, and its inheritance is more long-term. I don't have a clear understanding of the development of martial arts. If I want to create It's very difficult to keep your own things." As he said that, Yagami walked towards the door, "I've talked to you too much today. Let's go, Kasumi should have invited you to have dinner together." I didn’t answer him because I was almost petrified - is this still Yagami-an? What about the ruthlessness that is crazy and contemptuous of everything? Why is this Yagami-an I met so rational? If I had known I should have run up and said hello when I saw him at Narita Airport! “Wait a minute…I calmed down as I recalled everything Iori Yagami said just now. Although he seemed very rational, it did not mean that he was not dangerous. I'd bettercontinue to keep an appropriate distance. Thinking about it, I followed Iori Yagami lightly. (Recommend http://www.juxianshanzhuang.com/musicdown/nakoruru/xyyyII.wma Iori Yagami’s classic song "Sunset and Moon" ; ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 37 The Intoxicating Movement Until we reached the dining room of Todo's house, Iori Yagami didn't say another word to me. This made me very uncomfortable, but I didn't dare to strike up a conversation first. So, when I saw Kasumi Toudo holding the plate and Yuri thinking about stealing, I seemed to feel a ray of sunshine! "It's time to eat!" Todo Kasumi greeted cheerfully, put down the plate, jumped over and dragged Iori Yagami to the seat closest to her, "Brother An, come and sit here! It's a rare chance for you to come here. You can't run away today. !” Yagami didn’t say anything, he sat down quietly and picked up the chopsticks. Well, seeing his long nails made me feel a little uncomfortable. "Brother Yagami? Can I call you that?" Yuli smiled very innocently - why is this girl so vicious when she faces me? "Excuse me, are you free tomorrow?" "What's the matter?" Iori Yagami looked at the dishes on the table casually, as if he was in a trance. "I want tocan you please accompany me and Kasumi to the extreme kick gym tomorrow?" Ah! She hasn't given up on this boring idea yet! "Why?" Iori Yagami waited for Todo Kasumi to sit down, and then he started eating, carefully and slowly, looking very gentlemanly. "Because" At this moment, Yuli opened up her "bitter history", and she burst into tears. She heard Kasumi and I look at each other speechlessly, and smiled knowingly. But Iori Yagami remained quiet until Yuri finished complaining and started stuffing things into her mouth, then she suddenly said: "A person who always relies on others to get ahead can never be a person who can control himself." Seeing Yuli, she seemed to understand but not understand. After a while of silence, he finally added, "So, whether I go or not won't solve the fundamental problem." "Brother An, Yuri is not as knowledgeable as you. It's normal that she doesn't understand much. Don't be so impatient, okay?" Kasumi Todo gave him a piece of meat, "Tell me about your wonderful experiences in the past few months. How are things?" "No." Yagami answered simply. "You don't want to say that you find me troublesome!" Why does it sound like you're being coquettish? "It is indeed very troublesome for you now." Iori Yagami said bluntly, "Aren't you looking for your father? You should practice seriously to participate in KOF." "Do you know the whereabouts of my father?" Todo Kasumi was delighted, "I knew Brother An would help me!" As he said this, he became angry again, "Dad is serious too. Didn't you just persuade him to retire? He actually went missing. , and they call it euphemistically - retreat!" Iori Yagami didn’t answer her words and just kept eating. Seeing this, Todo Kasumi changed the subject: "Brother An, I have recently practiced a new song. I will bring you the piano to play. You have to give me guidance!" After saying that, Iori Yagami slipped out without waiting for a reply. , and ran back in a hurry, carrying a piano - this strength is really not commensurate with this body! "I'm starting!" Kasumi Toudo pulled up the stool, sat down, and started playing the keys. This is It should be a song by Athena. However, although the song is nice, Kasumi Toudo's technique is too unflattering "Kazumi, I told you before that you have no talent for piano," Iori Yagami finally said, "Why bother?" "But" Toudo Kasumi felt aggrieved, "I know An-nii likes music very much and is very good at the piano, but after he grew his nails for martial arts, he couldn't play the piano anymore. So, I" "That's my choice." Iori Yagami's attitude felt too cold. "But I wantat least I can let An-nii feel the music by listening to it" Toudo Kasumi's voice became smaller and smaller. "I never said I would give up music." Iori Yagami had already finished eating. He picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth. "The realm of music and martial arts lead to the same goal through different paths. How could I give up?" "But" Kasumi Toudo couldn't continue, and the music between his fingers stopped. I finally couldn’t stand it anymore: “Miss Fujido, I know a little piano, and I happen to have heard this song, let me try it?” "You?" Todo Kasumi was stunned for a moment and finally gave way. I sat down gently and started Athena's song. When the song came out, I seemed to have hallucinated Athena's singing. It was so beautiful that I almost became intoxicated by it. Looking sideways, not only Toudo Kasumi, but also Yuri also had a look of enjoyment, and even Iori Yagami had a comfortable look on his face. At this time, his uneasy aura disappeared, replaced by the deep look from his clean eyes. There is tranquility hidden everywhere, which seems to contain natural mountains, rivers, sky and clouds, flowers, birds, fish and beasts When the last key was played, Kasumi Toudo and Yuri were still intoxicated, Iori Yagami had already turned his head and looked at me. Although the song had ended, I read in his expressionStill a kind of peace: "Iori Yagami, are you also a fan of Athena?" “…So be it.” Iori Yagami’s answer seemed to be very reluctant, “Athena’s voice is indeed made in heaven.” "However, to be able to bring out such a good song into the artistic conception, it seems that natural talent is not enough, right?" I had a vague feeling - this may be an opportunity for me to become friends with Yagami-an. "right." "Yes!" I suddenly realized that I no longer felt inexplicable panic. "Unfortunately, such a good song was not written by Athena herself. Therefore, until the classics are presented one after another, we can only look forward to the mysterious composition. Home." "A mysterious composer?" Iori Yagami was stunned. "Yeah. That's a person that Athena admires very much. Almost all of Athena's most successful songs are written by him. In her own words: 'That man has a resonance with me. If he is also a fighter, If you talk about it, you must be the strongest.'" I said politely, but I didn't know that I felt a bit of sourness again. Iori Yagami did not answer the question, but his eyes seemed to be looking behind me. After a long time, he finally said what he once said: "She is more suitable to be a singer." "But she cares more about martial arts." I corrected. Iori Yagami shook his head: "Is martial arts really so fascinating?" As he spoke, he seemed to meditate for a few seconds, then stretched out his hand to "wake up" Toudo Kasumi, "Kasumi, I'm leaving. Practice well by yourself, if you are here I won't be too merciful when I meet you on KOF." After saying that, he strode out of the door. "I'll give it away" Todo Kasumi opened his mouth, but gave up and sat down silently. Why! What's going on? I shook my head and ran after him. "Iori!" He ignored me. "You are too cold towards Todo!" I was a little annoyed. Maybe this was because my attitude towards King for a long time was similar to this! "'I won't be too merciful.' What does this mean? In other words, you will be a little merciful. But you are like this I don't know what your relationship is, but" "It has nothing to do with you." Yagami said simply and simply. "But" I didn't say any more, because I shouldn't have been involved in this matter. "Follow me." Iori Yagami suddenly pulled me and ran quickly to the grass in the backyard, "Can you imitate the sunflowers after seeing them once?" I nodded, not knowing why he suddenly said this. "I will use Yajime once, can you imitate it?" Iori Yagami's words surprised me, "If you are willing to imitate this evil move." "I'm not sure whether Ba Zhinu is evil, but she shouldn't be evil." I somewhat disagreed with what he said. Iori Yagami looked at me and suddenly smiled, very wildly: "Okay! Based on your words, I will demonstrate it to you twice!" As he said that, he raised his hands together, and then there was only an afterimage, which seemed to have disappeared. , until the next moment he appeared in front of the bluestone more than ten meters away, accompanied by that classic Japanese cry. Then, it was scratching and tearing so fast that it was almost invisible - the bluestone was already shattered! "Once." Yagami turned around, and the violent aura in his eyes almost made me suffocate, "Slower the second time, it is your last chance." After that, Iori Yagami once again raised his hands together, but it was indeed much slower. At least I could detect a little faint purple flame on the tips of his fingers. Then, he spread his hands in a row behind him, as if he was swimming, and it was good. It seemed like the legs were moving too fast, causing the hands to move backwards. Anyway, I saw Yagami gliding forward quickly, yes, gliding! What a huge initial kinetic energy this requires! God, can I imitate it? I didn’t have time to think about it, Yagami had already rushed to another bluestone. This time, I saw clearly the eight scratching and tearing techniques. If it were a person, it would be very cruel, but the efficacy cannot be doubted! Then, Iori Yagami hugged the bruised bluestone with his hands, purple flames exploded, and the bluestone flew and was annihilated. "It's over." Iori Yagami returned to me. "I understand, but I can't activate it." I had to face the reality, "The Eight Young Girls should need the power of your blood to activate it, right?" "You said you understand?" There was no disbelief in Iori Yagami's eyes, but he didn't believe it either. There was only a smile on his face that made me confused, "See you at KOF." When the words fell, he had already disappeared. I am no longer afraid of him, but I feel a sense of powerlessness again - just like Xiaozhui at that time, can I really reach this state one day? Or is it just the speed? I returned to the dining room sadly, and saw Yuri clearing away the dishes, while Todo Kasumi was still sitting in a daze. “???Why don't you chase him out? "I also sat across from her and asked. Todo Kasumi came back to his senses, looked at me, and shook his head: "What's the use of chasing me out?" "What do you mean?" I don't understand. "Brother An has his own mission, how can I be possible?" Todo Kasumi said bitterly, "From the first time I met Brother An, I knew that all this was just a dream at most. A stupid, stupid, stupid person like me How can a girl be with Brother An But I also know that even if it is a dream, it is the most beautiful dream, so I am not willing to wake up yet." I was speechless for a moment, but I felt a lot in my heart - maybe this feeling is also how I feel about Athena: "But, are youworth it?" "Is it important whether it's worth it or not?" Todo Kasumi smiled, and this smile made my heart tighten. "I think the key is whether you are willing or not, right?" Are you willing? I don't know the answer, not only to her question but to myself; Volumes 95 and 96, Chapter 38: Compassion in the Same Sickness It's night, Todo Kasumi, oh no, since Iori Yagami left, we have a sympathy for each other that "we are both fallen people from the end of the world", and I also started to change "Miss Todo" to "Kasumi". She let us stay for a simple and sufficient reason - she was alone at home and it was not safe. Haha, Yuri and I agreed, but I secretly recalled that Kasumi’s hobby is said to be watching ghost movies? Will she be afraid for safety? I think the fear of loneliness is real! Look, the two little girls are already holding hands and heading into the bedroom! The excitement on her face made me unable to bear to expose her, so I went to the grass alone to watch the stars. Today’s weather is good. Although we didn’t see the Milky Way, the moon is still quite prominent. Haha, it would be interesting if the moon in the sky is as artistic as the crescent moon on the back of Yagami-an! Thinking about it, I walked to the place where Iori Yagami was demonstrating the Eight Shojo Girls. I’m so unwilling! Iori Yagami actually changed the subject. Originally, I was going to question his attitude towards Kasumi, but in the end it turned out to be learning. Can I be considered half a martial arts idiot? Picking up the scattered bluestones casually, the appearance of the eight young girls from Yagami-an reappeared in my mind. Although that kind of speed cannot be learned in a short while, I benefited a lot from those eight grabs at different angles - each grab was a target that people had to guard against, and it was also extremely difficult. The angle of defense is very destructive. Although I can't do it now, it can at least give me some guidance on what to focus on in my shots. Butwhy did he want to demonstrate it to me? Is it really just to change the subject? Even if you beat me to death, I wouldn’t believe it Or maybe you have a love for my talent? Forget it, Iori Yagami seems to be not much older than me, so the issue of recruiting disciples should not be on his mind yet. So, to see how talented I really am? Thinking of every word Iori said, I guessed But, is my "cheating" behavior also a good talent in the eyes of a fighting master like Iori? I didn’t dare to draw random conclusions about this, so I lay down on the grass, resting my head on my hands, looking at the moon and the stars. The sound of small insects and the smell of grass can be heard in my ears, which is very comfortable and peaceful. I haven’t enjoyed this feeling for half a year, yes, half a year I wonder what King is doing now? How did she handle that matter? There will definitely be danger, but it should be a near miss, right? It seems that my trust in her is getting stronger and stronger, or that I have already accepted her? But how can this feeling become more like a sister in love? As a man, this kind of situation can happen, but if it lasts for a lifetime it is also a kind of horror. "Why are you here? Isn't it cold?" A voice came from my ear. It was Kasumi. She was holding a sheet and standing behind my head. "Didn't you sleep with Yuli?" I was a little surprised. "Yuri is asleep, but can I sleep?" Kasumi threw the sheets on me and sat next to me with her legs curled up. "It would be a good thing if you don't understand anything like Yuri!" "You seem to be about the same age, right?" I teased, which can be regarded as indirect comfort. "Age? What does age count? It's just the difference between whether you can have children or not." Kasumi's words were really shocking, "But what about our state of mind? Don't you think we are almost the same?" I didn’t answer, I just pulled up the sheet to make it a little more comfortable, and then turned my head to look at Kasumi’s face - Damn it, why are all female fighters so precocious? Except of course Yuri "How's it going? Did I hit the mark?" Kasumi smiled proudly, but only for a moment, "Unrequited love is actually a dream. You will unconsciously beautify and perfect that person. When you really get it, there will be no distance. Only then did I realize that it was my own wish. Although Brother An is really worth my efforts and I am willing to pay, I never planned what he could give me because I was afraid that the day Brother An accepted me, it would be me. When my dream is shattered. Moreover, even if Brother An is really like my dream, on the other hand, am I worthy of my dream?" Looking at Kasumi’s questioning eyes, I unconsciously admitted: “It’s impossible.” Yes, what is worthy of one perfect person is often another perfect one. "So, first love often ends in failure, but it can stay in the heart forever." Kasumi leaned back, propped up his hands behind his back, and looked at the night sky, "Sometimes I hope that Brother An is Guanggenji, and I am his purple Madam, how wonderful that would be! Unfortunately, I was no longer a child when we met." "Can you tell me how you met?" I really want to know this, not only because of the feeling of "cheating", but also because I want to find a reference for how to position Athena in my heart. Kasumi's eyes suddenly became hazy, and her delicate face began to turn red: "That's just a very ordinary girl who misses spring" “One person’s story is a story to another person,It can be moving or boring, but to me, this is called history. " "Okay that was three years ago. My father, Todo Ryuhaku, was very strict with me, but at that time I was still a novice in Todo-ryu kung fu, so I was often punished by my father. One day, An-nii came , originally came to visit my father, but he happened to see me being tied up and scolded by my father. He not only rescued me, but also defeated my father. This is very common for Brother An, or it may not be more so in your opinion, but What about the fourteen-year-old me? Brother An was like a prince from afar. He coolly saved a poor Cinderella and defeated the devil who frightened Cinderella. Moreover, Brother An stayed to teach me. Learning Todo-ryu Kung Fu is not as boring as my father's, and I also learn quickly. With An-nii here, I can do it without hesitation even if it is very dangerous, because I know someone can protect me. . Until later, Brother An finally left, and I was fifteen years old. On the day he left, my heart was so painful Every day after that, I have become accustomed to martial arts, but I think about Brother An every day. He could come back to see me again, but until today, he has only come here seven times in total, and each time he was immersed in the old house full of books and ignored me at all. In order to talk to him more, I Trying hard to learn what he has always been or had been interested in, but nothing has come of it, even now even though I already know that this is just a dream. Even if I know, so what? Can I let it go? " Kasumi's tears fell down, it felt so natural. I wanted to say some words of comfort, but found that my breathing began to become heavy. The stars in the sky seemed to cluster into the shape of Athena, smiling slightly, so naughty and so wise. Gradually, it seemed that he had become a King again, looking at him with pity and resentment "Look what I said?" Kasumi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I came to you to show you where your bedroom is. Get up, go back to sleep! I have to go to school tomorrow, and I have to give you a The students are in class!” "Okay. By the way," I stood up, holding the sheets, and followed Kasumi, "Your father is missing? What happened?" "Let's talk about this tomorrow! It's already very late today."; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 39 An unexpected encounter The next morning, when she woke up, Kasumi was no longer there. There was breakfast on the dining room table, and Yuri was devouring it: "Hebing! Come and eat together. I saw you were scared by Brother Yagami yesterday, so I just let you go during the morning training today." It's up to you, but I have to make up for you after eating" She put another piece of sesame seed cake into her mouth - it was obviously something that Kasumi had to take care of me, a Chinese person. It was good for her to stretch out her hand so long. I went to get it and ate it like it was natural "You've almost eaten my portion, what else should I eat?" I really couldn't do anything to her, "I'd better go out to eat! Yagami-an gave me a little hint yesterday. I want to think about it alone. Let’s try. So, let’s forget about today’s practice? Or come back in the evening?” My tone was very consultative, but I didn’t intend to really do what she wanted, so when Yuli wanted to say something, I had already Out of the dining room. The air in the morning is nice! I stretched out pretending, um I had pocket money that King gave me in my pocket, but it was in U.S. dollars. I wonder if it can be used in Japan? Better give it a try! I don’t want to go back and discuss it with Yuli, maybe I won’t be able to come out! There are not many restaurants near Todo’s house, and there are no Chinese restaurants. I really don’t want to go into a Japanese restaurant. After searching for a long time, I finally found a Western restaurant somewhere far away. "Excuse me, can I pay directly in U.S. dollars?" I went in, sat down, and asked the waiter who came over. "Of course. What would you like to order?" "Hmm" Looking at the menu, I actually haven't eaten much Western food. Looking at these names, I didn't know whether it was delicious or not. I looked around and found that the dishes on a table not far from me looked like It was good, and the portion was quite large. “Just have a portion of that person’s dish.” I pointed to the guest at that table. He was a missionary. Although his back was to me, his blue-colored teaching uniform made people feel A quaint feeling. The waiter went to order food, but the missionary seemed to have heard what I just said and turned his head towards me: "Aren't you used to eating Western food?" "Yes." I smiled friendly, "The key is that there are no Chinese restaurants nearby." "Actually, diet is just a condition for living" The missionary seemed to have some occupational disease, and started to speak in a slightly hoarse voice, which made me have to interrupt him: "I'm sorry, although I am not a scientific person. , but I don’t believe in the existence of God, so there’s no need to talk about preaching, right?” “There is actually a God in this world.” The missionary completely faced me, “People who don’t believe in God are just ignorant.” "You" I found that the missionary looked familiar, but had I ever known a missionary before? It seems not Out of curiosity, I walked over and sat next to him, "Do you mind having breakfast together?" "Of course." He looked friendly. "The breakfast you asked for is here." The waiter brought a lot of things. "Thank you." I looked at the missionary again, "You have a big appetite." "This is just a personal situation." The missionary smiled slightly, "I wonder if you can finish it?" "Don't worry, I dare not say anything else. I am still confident about the appetite of ordinary people." Just kidding, I am half a martial artist and undergo brutal training every day. I don't take such a thing seriously. " By the way, I haven’t asked you your name yet, my name is He Bing, I’m Chinese.” “I’m just a wandering missionary,” he said slightly reservedly, “you can call me Goenitz.” Goenitz! Why is the sunlight outside the window suddenly so dazzling? Why is this ceiling spinning? "Are you okay?" Goenitz saw that I was in a daze, "Are you familiar with this name? Or does this name mean something to you?" "NoI'm okay, okay." I pressed my head, Goenitzno wonder this look looks so familiar, it's clearly Baofeng - KOF96's BOSS! But why does he look sonormal? “Excuse me, are you really a missionary?” I asked tentatively. "As a priest, I never lie." Goenitz said seriously. Please! With Baofeng's strength, is it necessary to lie? I pretended to look at the potted plants in the corner of the store, and then asked, seemingly unintentionally: "So, do you think God is really Jesus? Or, what do you think God is?" I really couldn't believe that he was the storm - to me Still alive as proof! Goenitz narrowed his eyes and looked at me carefully: "What do you want to say?" I felt palpitated by his eyes, but I was already on the edge of my seat: "I mean, is God a more advanced life form, or an absolute will?" "Then what do you think?" Gonitz saidSmiling like nothing. "If it is an advanced life, maybe there is one, but that is too far away from me; if it is a will, then it depends on what kind of will it is." I want to be subtle, but I always feel that it is not subtle enough. "Are you trying to make an innuendo?" Goenitz had finished eating and was wiping his mouth. "Since it is an absolute will, it doesn't matter whether you accept it or not." "But nothing is absolute. What can be guaranteed is only that it is good, but there is not only one answer to the matter. Since the existing answer is not wrong, there is no need to hastily deduce it." I am very scared, Because I can’t feel Goenitz’s aura – this is what’s truly terrifying! Can the three artifacts really defeat him? I was worried, "Besides, why bother fighting for something you don't care about when you don't know which one is better?" "Haha" Goenitz suddenly laughed, indulgently, "You also know that things are not absolute, why are you still dictating my choices?" He stood up immediately, his eyes became deep, "Why are you I don’t know so many things, and I don’t understand why I chose you, an evolved human being like you. If we really want to unify, it will have to be at the price of blood! People from different walks of life will not conspire against each other. If it weren’t for you, If you were worthy of my action, you would be a dead person now." As he said that, he walked out of the restaurant, "Maybe I can see you at KOF soon When we meet then, I won't sit and talk like I do today. " I stood up, but did not take steps to chase him. I only looked at the simple blue back. I don't understand Goenitz's path, but just as I knew before, he is not a cruel person. On the contrary, he is more peaceful than I imagined. However, sooner or later, I have to confront him, and this day should not be far away That terrifying strength When he breaks into KOF, I will be one of the ones fighting him, or one of those flying in the sky in the background ? And that complicated back view When he fails and takes his own life, will I not be able to stand it anymore I was still thinking, but Goenitz had completely gone away. I sat down again and looked at Goenitz's already clean plateand mine had just begun. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 40 Continue reading Breakfast was finally finished. Even during the extremely tiring training, there was no meal that tasted as unpalatable as today. Leaving the restaurant, I was still thinking about one question: Why did Goenitz come to Japan? For Iori Yagami? That should be a matter between Vice and Mai Zhuo. Then it should be another one of the three artifacts, or I suddenly thought of a question: Goenitz has already killed Kagura Chizuru's sister, and KOF96 will probably be held as scheduled, but this one will be held as scheduled I don't think so. I don’t know what month it is! Bewildered. Raising my head, I found that I seemed to be lostOh no, this isShinjuku? The legendary porn street? I was a little put off when I saw those signs. But, how do I go about this? Ask someone? If you ask a man, he will probably be regarded as the first brother here Ask a woman? It seems more dangerous. Forget it, let’s take a walk first! After walking for a long time, about an hour, I finally saw something familiar - Athena! Unfortunately, it's just a poster. But that's enough - there's a concert of Athena taking place! Although there are no tickets, the nearby giant TV broadcast is enough. Why! This singing voice, this smile, this figure, this Athena is becoming more and more mature! She was wearing the outfit she wore in KOF96, and she looked very youthful. Well she was so beautiful, so beautiful! She said that music and martial arts have something in common, so where is she now? Haha, I don’t know the realm of martial arts, but I can only swim in her voice, but I can’t stand alone and lean in. This is the gap! I don’t feel any unwillingness. Maybe, I have already regarded her as my own relative. Well, just what kind of relative is this relative Forget it, I still don't think about this - what can I pay for her? Wait until you have the ability to pay before you consider it. That is not a waste of brain cells. After listening to the concert half-heartedly, it was almost noon. At this time, I can finally ask people—it’s not a porn street anymore. After asking around, I found out that Todo-ryu is quite famous in Japan! However, it seems that the middle-aged people know it because of Toudo Ryuuhaku, while the young people know it because of Kasumi. Haha, young girls are equally popular everywhere! I was lucky. I met a student from the Todo Dojo who was about to go to class, so I went back. When I arrived at the dojo, I was a little embarrassed: I hadn’t gone far at all, and I got lost Kasumi was already at home. Seeing my slightly embarrassed look, she couldn't help but smile: "You! Don't run around if you don't know the road well! And even if you run around, you should ask for directions early. Our Todo Dojo is still famous." "Haha" I was probably giggling. Anyway, I didn't want to say that I accidentally ended up in the porn street, let alone what happened to Goenitz. "Forget it, come on, wipe off your sweat first. Lunch has been prepared a long time ago, and Yuri didn't wait for you. Did you offend her for something in the morning? Huh?" Kasumi still didn't want to let me go and explained to the student. After a few words, he continued to laugh at me - at least that's what I thought. "" Lunch was very depressing, because Yuri’s eyes always seemed to have a grudge against me, but she was too busy wiping out the things in the bowl to talk to me for a while, while Kasumi looked like he couldn’t help but laugh, and wanted to laugh several times. Finally he endured it. And I, seeing that something was wrong, solved the battle in three ways: "Xiaocheng, I plan to go to your old house to read a book this afternoon, is that okay? Yagami-an suggested a book to me yesterday, and I haven't done it yet. After reading it." I said with a hint of truth, so Kasumi would readily agree, right? Although maybe I don’t need to lie at all, but it is still necessary, very necessary! I thought firmly when I saw Yuri's eyes. "Okay, but I'd like to remind you again, be careful. The place is in disrepair. Before Brother An went there, I used it as a haunted house!" Kasumi finally agreed. I also smiled gratefully at her, although she might not know why I smiled so brightly - Yuli must be afraid of ghosts, right? hehe! "Thank you!" I rushed out, as if I was out of a cage It seemed not like a tiger, but like a mouse, hey! I jogged to the door of the old house and told Kasumi that I could really smell the smell of a haunted house - it felt dark inside in broad daylight. Although there were lights, they didn't seem to be turned on yet. If I hadn’t gone in yesterday, I would have been a little scared, right? Thinking about it, I walked in cautiously. It wasn’t that I was afraid of ghosts or anything, but the key was Iori Yagami’s words about “dismembering the body.” After feeling anxious for a while, I took out a book I have to admit, Japan is a fucking shitty place, and the Toudo family is simply worse than the last generation here! At least, you can tell from the font. The earlier the record, the more I can understand. When the record reaches Japan,I’m in the country, that scrawled font almost made me collapse! I started to sincerely admire Iori Yagami's ability - he can even read this handwriting, awesome! But, I still have to watch it. With Yuli here, I'd better not go out for the time being But the only thing I can do here is read a book, and all I have is ancient Chinese. Not to mention, the Toudo family seems to have been good at life for generations, and they are so thorough in clinging to the Three Artifacts family! When the three artifacts have unified opinions, the Todo family is definitely the vanguard; when there are differences of opinion, they can still be regarded as having both sides If you don't become a politician with this "ancestral" ability I really feel sorry for this family! Otherwise, Kasumi would be a super famous lady now! Moreover, reading between the lines, it seems that the Todo family has not forgotten their roots in the Central Plains. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why they have always maintained moderation? I haven’t thought about it clearly, but my feelings about the Todo family are somewhat clear. In addition, there are some martial arts moves in these records. They are not many and not systematic, or maybe it is because I cannot fully understand them. Anyway, they are at least somewhat helpful to me. I want to come and see more and go out later to find a way to get Kasumi to agree, haha! The Todo family's martial arts is a textbook for defensive counterattacks! I get excited just thinking about it, this is the right medicine for me! I moved quietly to the window, and the sky was almost dark. It’s time for me to go eat too! As I walked, I felt a little embarrassed - I used the money King gave me to eat out today, and I was eating and drinking for free at the dojo Maybe it’s time to discuss something with Kasumi, I don’t want to get used to being a parasite insect. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 41 Three Artifacts At the dinner table, Yuri looked cheerful: "Hebing! Come on, let's eat together, eat together!" This made me look at Kasumi blankly - this girl still looked like she was going to kill me at noon, why? His face changed after a few hours? "Yuri helped me train the students today, and the results were very good." Kasumi said with a smile, while serving me rice, "How was reading at the old house today?" train? I think saying it’s training is the limit of praise, but I can’t say this, haha! "I wonder how much Kasumi has watched?" "Me?" Kasumi also sat down, "I am the master of the Todo family, what do you think?" Looking at her smile, I took a bite of crab meat - the middle class is different! While savoring the refreshing feeling, I said: "I am a Chinese, I can only understand Chinese." "That is to say, you have already seen the Chinese bookshelf?" Kasumi saw me nodding and glanced at Yuli who was working hard, "Not bad! Come, let's eat first, and we'll talk about other things later." "Yeah." It seems that Kasumi also knows about her ancestors, but what will she tell me later? I don’t know Let’s eat, eat! Youli probably worked too hard in training others in the afternoon, so she took a shower after dinner and went to sleep. As I expected, Kasumi came to the grassland where we chatted yesterday: "Hebing, you are really here!" "Master invites me, of course I will be here." I joked, because the spring night gets dark early, and Kasumi's face looks very serious in the gray light, "I wonder what is going on?" "Aren't you already very interested?" Kasumi walked up to me and sat down with his legs bent. "You also know that the Todo family came eastward from the Sui Dynasty." "Yes, I admired you for a long time when I saw that your ancestors have never forgotten this fact from generation to generation." This is actually true. "Back then, the Todo family had been mediating among the three artifact families. You also know" Kasumi paused. "Well, maybe you don't like to hear it - based on the cultivation of your ancestors, not being a politician is really a waste." "Yes." Kasumi agreed, but there was no hint of agreement in his tone, "A tree as beautiful as the forest will be destroyed by the wind, and a clan as beautiful as the national ancestral temple. How was the scenery of the three artifacts for thousands of years? What about now? The Yata family changed their surnames and fled to England. Although it was a blessing in disguise, I am still afraid of going back to Japan; and what about Brother An’s Hachiku Qiong family? Not only did they change their surname to Yagami, but it was also difficult to survive! If there is no external trouble, there will always be internal fighting, and there will always be some fools for thousands of years!" Kasumi! Although he was sitting, he seemed to be aloof, "Do we have to be alone in the world to give up? Can his family maintain the ancient seal? They are idiots!" She said bitterly, but her voice became calmer and calmer, " Now, even my father is missing I don't know what the so-called feud with the extreme flow means, but this is definitely the root of the trouble planted by those idiots back then! Otherwise, how could our Todo family fight for anything? What do you mean by being invincible in the world? ?How do you know about other people’s painstaking efforts and hardships?” Although I barely understood why Xiangcheng was talking about these words, I still had to pretend not to understand: "Xiangcheng, what are the three artifacts? Your family's records often mention them, but never explain them." She looked at me and nodded: "The three artifacts are actually three families, each in charge of one artifact, and they have the responsibility to maintain a seal from generation to generation." "Seal?" I don't know if my acting skills are good or not, as long as it's dark and Kasumi doesn't doubt it. "Sealed the Orochi. According to records, they call themselves the Heavenly God Clan. They are immortal and can only be sealed. Once they appear in the world, they will destroy the world." Kasumi said seriously, "You must believe this, because the three artifact families have protected Kuai for this. Two thousand years.” "Is the big snake very strong? Is that a snake?" I seem to have a talent for pretending to be stupid, haha! "I don't know, no one knows." Kasumi shook his head, picked a piece of grass and pressed it into the palm of his hand, "For eighteen hundred years, the seal of the Orochi has not been broken again. However, this does not mean that everything will be fine! Now the three artifacts are almost falling apart! What if one day Orochi breaks the seal?" As she spoke, her tone became excited, and she rubbed Xiaocao fiercely, "Three artifacts have escaped and fallen, and only one Kusanagi family is left. , that Kusanagi Kyo is very strong, but is he strong enough to be responsible for one person? Only a ghost can believe it! Brother An gave up many hobbies and studied them for so long. He is always so solemn when talking about Orochi. Is he such a young man? There was that old man who put pressure on us because my family had a good relationship with Brother An" "Do you mean the Kusanagi family?" Kasumi's voice was whimpering. I wanted to take out a tissue and give it to her, but I couldn't find it. “It’s very popular in Japan right now.Who else is there besides them? "Xiaocheng said helplessly. "But, what you said won't do anything" I rummaged through the pockets awkwardly, and the hurried look made her cry back: "He Bing, stop looking, I won't cry over this yet. ! I’m just very angry. Our family has worked hard for thousands of years, but in the end we still have to work for the idiots in the Three Artifacts These things can all be avoided!" "At least, Yagami-an will shoulder its own responsibilities, right?" I said this mostly because of my previous understanding of Yagami-an. "Of course Brother An can do it, but one of the three divine weapons is indispensable! They each master a martial skill called a divine skill, which is necessary to seal the big snake!" Kasumi explained with a hint of reluctance. "Haha, there is no need to be so pessimistic!" I planned to comfort her, "The Kusanagi family is also in Japan. Although they are not very interested in other fighters, they should do their part in the face of family responsibilities, right? And your brother An doesn't do it either. You will sit back and ignore the survival of the world, leaving only one family, do you really not believe that others still remember these things?" "Haha, that's not true, but huh?" Kasumi made a silent gesture, "Listen! It's so late, why are there so many cars on the road at the same time?" "Go and have a look?" My curiosity seems not to have been reduced because I have encountered danger - this may be a troublesome matter Following Kasumi on the roof, she looked at it for a while: "How could this happen?" "What's wrong?" I'm not familiar with the streets of Japan, so I haven't looked at them since. "These vehicles have ambulances, and the specifications are very high. There are more than one. Coming out at this time can only mean" "Someone is injured! Isn't this strange? Isn't it possible that some political figures or rich people suddenly become ill?" I don't understand why Kasumi is so surprised. "The key isthese directions" Kasumi confirmed again, "They are definitely going to Kusanagi Castle!"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 42 Sneaking into Kusanagi Castle "Kusanagi Castle?" I was surprised, "The Kusanagi family has a castle?" This seems to be a garbage plot in a comic, right? How could it be true? "Don't believe it?" Kasumi looked understanding. "The Three Sacred Weapons have always been a family that is aloof from Japanese society. In a sense, they are the representatives of Japan's patron saint. Although now only Kusanagi is left among the Three Sacred Weapons in Japan. A clan, but this just concentrates its glory! It can now be said that in the minds of the Japanese people, the Kusanagi family and the Emperor are on the same level! Relying on their always competitiveness, a city? If it is just a city, then It's not the Kusanagi family anymore. Hebing, are you interested in going and seeing it together?" Why does Kasumi's voice sound so seductive? I looked at the cars getting further and further away: "I see you also want to see what happened to the Kusanagi family, right? Glory about the misfortune, haha!" Sure enough, Kasumi's face turned red, and I felt a little proud, "Let's go, I'm right too The Kusanagi family doesn't really catch colds." It's just that the reason why I don't like it is different from Kasumi's. According to Kasumi, we practiced endurance along the way - to put it bluntly, it was night running I don't know where Kusanagi Castle is. Anyway, I always feel that this road has no end. Kasumi's back is in front of me. I am not left behind, but I am not left behind. The brain is almost in a state of semi-anoxia, and has no energy to think about anything else "Stop." Kasumi's voice made me tremble reflexively, and I bumped into her back blankly, "He Bing, what are you doing? Didn't I tell you to stop?" Kasumi looked back at the woman who was falling. I quickly turned around and gave me a hand, "Youyour physical strength is tooforget it, it's not easy for you either. Stand up quickly, we need to stay hidden." As he said that, he held the hand with his left hand. I pointed forward with my right hand, "The entrance to Kusanagi Castle is about a thousand meters away. We are not special guests. Why don't you take a rest first? If you are accidentally discovered later, you will have to run away." "Then I'd better rest" I sat down and looked around, "It's quite prosperous here" Unfortunately, Kasumi and I were on the roof of an old-fashioned house, which was a bit different from the bright lights at night. We are out of place, or our current location is very dark and windy. "The land here already belongs to the Kusanagi family, but it has been leased for a long time, so it is relatively safe for us." Kasumi checked his whole body, was retying his hair, and then took out a bottle of nail polish , "Here, paint your fingers." "Huh? Why?" I was admiring the night, and was shocked by her words. To do such a thing at this time Kasumi really does it with ease? I guess so…… “I didn’t ask you to wipe your nails, I just told you to apply them on your fingers to eliminate fingerprints!” The way Kasumi looked at me made me feel very unprofessional. "Xiang Cheng?" I continued obediently, asking as I painted, "You seem to have suddenly decided to come here. Why are you so 'equipped'? Do you often do these things?" "Hmph!" Kasumi was a little angry and pointed at my nose, "What's wrong with me, a girl, carrying nail polish with me? If we really need to equip it, who would use nail polish to remove fingerprints?" Looking at her appearance, I felt much more relaxed. I teased her like this just to divert my anxiety: "I love beauty! But why is this nail polish transparent? I still feel like I'm waiting for you to be like this." Girls I suggest you use the crimson lily fragrance!" Haha, I almost laughed out loud when I said that. And Kasumi also saw that I was not serious, and pretended to give me a headbutt: "You dare to laugh at me But, Hebing, do you think am I really suitable for that model?" "I think what you said should be, 'Brother An, do you like this model?' Is that your original intention?" I returned the nail polish to her, "But, I think a beautiful girl like you deserves anything. pretty." "You're such a talker!" Kasumi tried to slap him again, but he obviously enjoyed the compliment. “Haha, no girl doesn’t like others to say she is beautiful. I looked towards Kusanagi Castle, and then at the nearby night market Damn, the Kusanagi family is really rich. The income from this landlord can probably support the family's expenses, even if it is extravagant. . However, maybe the Kusanagi family is extravagantly wasteful? Isn't Kasumi also unhappy with them? I seem to be even more unhappy Wait, why does this feel like "pink eye"? "You're almost ready, right?" Kasumi finished her preparations and pointed at Kusanagi Castle, "Let's go!" I followed her, and the two of them moved towards Kusanagi Castle briskly and silently. Naturally, we did not go through the main entrance, or the gate at Kusanagi Castle was just a formality, and it was impossible for anyone to charge an entrance fee there these days. The vehicles were almost done entering one after another, and Kasumi also took me in - there was no agent-like climbing over the wall, we were just walking through a section of the garden.There are only traces left - it seems that the Kusanagi family is really prestigious! There is not even a single guard facility built in such a big place! Or maybe I didn't see it, or the Kusanagi family is so powerful that they are no longer afraid of someone infiltrating? Or Kasumi's route is very accurate? Looking at the petite back in front of me, I guessed with some certainty that this girl has been restless since she was a child. "Okay, the house in front is the bedroom of the head of the Kusanagi family." Kasumi's familiarity made me believe in her own opinion, "Let's be careful and go to the roof. Now many medical staff have gone in, and there are more people. Kusanagi The alertness of the people at home will also be dispersed, so we should be fine if we hold our breath and focus. Let’s go!” I nodded and followed her silently through the shadows, fifty meters, thirty meters, ten meters up the wall, to the top, into the ventilation duct This building is really suitable for sneaking around! Finally, Kasumi stopped above a bedroom. I breathed slowly, it was so exciting! No wonder some people become thieves when they have nothing to do. Kasumi motioned to me to listen carefully. I tried to find some crack to look down, but to no avail. As expected of a big family, this wood is really good. Forget it, just listen! "Master Jing, please don't worry, we will do our best to treat your father." Among the many birdsong, I finally heard an English sentence clearly. It seems that some authentic Western doctors have also come, and they should be so-and-so. Authoritative, right? I guessed, but I was more surprised - Kusanagi Shibune was injured? Still sick? Oh no, the fighter is sick? It was really a scandal. There was no way he would have called so many people here. He must have been injured, andmostly seriously! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 43: Dazed “Eavesdropping” It's a pity that I don't know how to sing, so I can only appreciate Kasumi's small and exquisite body with extremely weak light. Oh no, it should be viewing. I can't appreciate the clarity in this situation. The vague Kasumi was probably listening very attentively, so I didn’t bother her, moved my body, and quietly sat back to back with her Well, in this small space, the smell of Kasumi gradually became stronger, really It’s so refreshing! This is different from Athena's scent, and it's even less like King's feeling. Surrounded by this scent, I don't have any superfluous thoughts, it's just a sense of tranquility - this is not very similar to Kasumi's character, or, this Is this her true temperament? Haha, how could I know? Maybe even she doesn't know it herself. Women in unrequited love are often difficult to understand! Moreover, her family's affairs seemed to have weighed on her too early, and she had to put on a mature coat for herself! For this reason alone, I prefer Athena’s spontaneous wisdom and kindness, or in other words, my cultural complex yearns for this kind of atmosphere of a good wife and loving mother. However, now it seems that I should accept another kind of woman - I have indeed begun to accept King's unique charm and tenderness! HmmKing's massage techniques are so comfortable! And her tongue the bold exploration in my mouth made me feel very passive, but it was also a lingering thing, as if the brain stopped thinking and let touch determine the action - maybe , is it because the tongue is very close to the brain? hehe! " Moreover, I always feel at ease when King is around. This is similar to Kasumi's feeling towards Iori Yagami. However, King never treats me as a weakling. She believes that I am a genius and will become the best in the world sooner or later. I just know my own situation, am I really that good? Do I really deserve such a good woman? Maybe one of the days when I was with King, I finally "finished my talent". I don't know what King's reaction would be. Oh no, this result is inevitable. The only difference is that when my talents are exhausted, she and I will die. Before or after death, old or young, never leaving or on honeymoon? What will King do when he discovers that the person he entrusted to his family is not who he imagined, and that it is even a scam in a sense? Kill me to vent your anger? I'm afraid even that can't compensate It's a very troublesome thing to think about, so just take it one step at a time and treat it sincerely The people under the house seemed to have left. There had been a conversation between a man and a woman for a while. I was still confused about the content, but judging from the tone, the woman was obviously younger than the man. Others …I found myself very unprofessional again! Suddenly, Kasumi touched me and pulled my hand. I followed her out to the roof knowingly, just like when I entered, there was no sound, and I shuttled through the darkness, capable and quick. Finally, we returned to the commercial district outside Kusanagi Castle. Oh no, let’s call it a night market. Kasumi took me into a ramen restaurant, ordered two bowls, and pulled me to sit in a corner. "Have you been here?" I sat down and made sure it was safe, so I asked. Kasumi tilted her head and smiled: "Why do you say that?" "You may not really be a professional spy, but today you are so familiar with your movements, route selection, even equipment use and attention to rigorous details. Could it be that you are a born 007 girl?" My words It made her smile even bigger and make her admit: "Indeed, I used to do this kind of thing. When I was young, our family had a good relationship with the Kusanagi family. At that time, Kusanagi Shibafune was the head of the family, and I often came here to play. , it’s normal to be familiar with this place. However, I once went in and out of that ventilation duct, and the details that I should pay attention to have become clear as I was discovered again and again.” "You did these sneaky things when you were a child?" I guessed right, this girl has not been a good girl since she was a child. "Well" Kasumi blushed, "Secret!" I was speechless, and her embarrassment was quite cute: "Well, instead of talking about this, let's try another one - what did they say at Kusanagi's house? I am an authentic Chinese, and Japanese is the language of birds to me." "Actually, Kusanagi Shibafune was attacked by someone and was seriously injured." Kasumi saw the waiter bringing ramen and paused while drinking water. After we all opened the disposable chopsticks, he continued, "Kyo Kusanagi announced to the outside world that it was A sneak attack, but in private he said that person was an absolute master. Even if it wasn't a sneak attack, Kusanagi Shibune would still be seriously injured. Moreover, this is not the most important thing. What is really surprising is, guess what move Kusanagi Shibune was hit by Injured?" "I don't know." Actually, I already had a very bad guess in my mind. Kasumi took a breath: "Eight little girls!" Why! It's really him???A little weak, Goenitz's movements were really fast! Could it be that he wants to plot against the three artifacts? Is this still the style of a pastor? Or, the truth is not what Kusanagi Kyo said, or is he not clear about it? There was a trace of surprise on my face, but Kasumi obviously thought that this was not enough: "Why aren't you surprised? Do you think Brother An will really attack me?" Seeing that she was showing signs of being angry, I quickly explained: "No, I was thinking, are they so sure it's Yachōnyume? And because it's Yachōnyō, it must be the work of Iori Yagami? Why do you think so?" "Because, due to some historical reasons, Yashiro is a forbidden move, and its characteristics are very obvious, and only people from the Yagami family can use this move. Also, in the Yagami family now, there is only Brother An. !" Of course I understood Kasumi's explanation, but I still looked confused. While eating ramen, I asked: "By the way, it seems that before we left, only a man and a woman were talking, and they talked for a long time. , the man should be Kusanagi Kyo? So, what about the woman? You used to play here often, you should know something about it, right?" “Is it me you’re talking about?” A woman’s voice came from behind me, yes, it’s her! Before I could turn around, Kasumi's laughter rang out: "Hebing, didn't I say that I used to often climb the ventilation ducts of Kusanagi's house? In fact, I am not alone, and my partner at that time is now burning A little fire, I want to test your back collar to see how high its ignition point is." ah? ! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 44 “Let’s go out and talk” I wanted to move, but gave up on the idea before I actually did—the burning sensation was already palpable. Looking at Kasumi's smile, I also know that there should be no real danger, at least for the time being, right? "I wonder which beauty is playing with fire? Haven't you heard that if you play with fire as a child, you will become incontinent in the future?" Since there is no danger, I simply took a look at the scale of this woman's character. "Haha! According to what you said, all of us in the Kusanagi family need to see a doctor?" The woman's voice was very brisk, but unfortunately I didn't have time to feel it - her fire had already ignited my collar! "Are you serious?" Kasumi asked half-surprised, "It seems your style hasn't changed!" I couldn’t pretend to be calm anymore, so I turned around and took off my coat. Fortunately, it had just caught fire and the thing inside was still safe. And I also saw the appearance of this womanoh no, a girl. This is definitely a member of the Kusanagi family! Not only does it look a bit like Kusanagi Kyo, but also the abnormally delicate skin, the contours, andthe flame on the index finger! Damn, it’s different if you have a good bloodline! "My name is He Bing. I'm Chinese. Are you?" She was using English just now, so she should be able to communicate, right? The girl put out the fire and said, "Kusanagi Aoi." Then she walked towards Kasumi, "Long time no see! How have you been lately? Oh! She's getting more and more beautiful!" "You're still talking about me? Your family is the stronghold of handsome people!" Kasumi also looked excited. Aoi Kusanagi? I thought about it, it should be someone who appears in KOF Gaiden, but actually appears in this world? It seems that my understanding needs to be revised a bit With great difficulty, they finally came to an end and finally noticed poor me. Kusanagi Aoi also sat next to Kasumi, leaning against the window, seeming to enjoy the evening breeze: "He Hing, why are you with Kasumi?" As she said this, she glanced at Kasumi with evil intentions, "But your ability Isn’t that too weak? Aren’t you afraid that Iori Yagami will cut you into pieces?” "This" I was about to explain, but Kasumi blushed and covered Kusanagi Aoi's mouth with her hands: "Aoi! Don't talk nonsense, Hebing is just my friend! And Brother An, he" "What's wrong with him? He doesn't want you anymore?" Kusanagi Aoi looked like I knew it earlier. "No! Brother An has his own mission, how could he do it for me" Kasumi's voice became smaller and smaller, and finally I couldn't hear it anymore. Kusanagi Aoi snorted: "Mission? I get angry when I talk about this mission! Why did Iori Yagami hurt my father so well? If you want to find it, you have to find my brother! He is the current head of the Kusanagi family!" "Maybe not" Kasumi wanted to argue, but she still couldn't. She probably couldn't think of anyone else besides Yagami-an who could use Yashoujo. "Aoi Kusanagi, Miss? Can you call me that?" I reached out and closed the window, took off my coat and let the wind blow in. It was really cold. "Why are you so sure that Iori Yagami did it?" Kusanagi Aoi looked at me angrily: "Other than him, who else will have Ziyan now? Don't tell me that you know how to be a child!" "Of course I don't know how to do it now, but can I ask?" I asked, but I had to pretend to be curious, "Why is there a purple flame in Iori Yagami Temple?" "Who knows this? In short, Zi Yan is a member of the Orochi clan, and Iori Yagami can only mean that he is evil!" Kusanagi Aoi's look makes me feel helpless, or maybe the reputation of the Yagami family and Orochi has really become this bad. Why! Should I clear their names? Oh no, let’s make sure we survive first! "The Orochi clan? If that's the case, why don't you suspect Orochi?" When Aoi Kusanagi heard what I said, she couldn't help laughing: "Orochi? Orochi haha" However, she suddenly froze and stared at me and asked word by word, "You mean Orochi" That way Zi is a bit strong on the outside but weak on the inside? It shouldn't be that exaggerated. Xiangcheng seemed to be very prepared: "This is also possible. After all, the fact that the seal has lasted for 1,800 years does not mean that there is no problem at all. On the contrary, the danger is greater. Huh? He Bing, eat quickly, the noodles are almost cold. Got it!" "Oh." I agreed, picked up the chopsticks, and my evaluation of Xiangcheng rose a few points in my heart. This poor boy has already taken charge! Look, this is contrast, contrast! "Okay." Kusanagi Aoi thought for a while and finally choked out a sentence, "I will talk to my brother about this matter. Although the suspicion of Iori Yagami cannot be eliminated, Kasumi, this is enough for me, right?" After finishing speaking, , looked at me fiercely again, "Now, let's talk about your problem, He Bing." "Me? What's wrong with me?" I was a little confused. "How should I be charged with sneaking into Kusanagi's house?" Kusanagi Aoi laughed, but it looked likeIt was like the professional smile of an executioner, "Kazumi is my friend since childhood and a friend of our Kusanagi family, but what about you?" "By the way," Kasumi suddenly asked, "How did you discover us?" "With his level, we have already noticed his aura, and after feeling it carefully, we also discovered your aura. Who told us that we were so familiar with it in the first place? In fact, we can guess it without feeling it. You, only the two of us are the most familiar with that place!" Kusanagi Aoi put her arm around Kasumi's shoulders, "Also, my brother said that I won't care about it this time, but it's best not to have a next time." Kusanagi Aoi A little sad, "Kazumi, I can't help it. Who calls my brother the head of the family? You also know about our Kusanagi family and the Yagami family. It doesn't matter to me that you like Yagami, but my brother is different. You also know him." That person forget it, let's not talk about it. Although the Kusanagi family does not welcome you as before, I, Kusanagi Aoi, am still your good sister! As for you" Kusanagi Aoi turned her attention to me again, " Hebing, you’ve finished your ramen, how about we go out and chat?” "Aoi" Kasumi was a little worried. "Don't worry, it won't be life-threatening!" Kusanagi Aoi stood up and patted Kasumi's hair, "I'll be done in a moment. Hebing, come out!" I followed, even though I was very reluctant. Perhaps it was my desperate glance back that touched Kasumi. The moment I left the house, she followed me out: "I'd better watch, at least I can treat your injuries in time." Kasumi, can’t you say something auspicious? I seem to have slipped; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 45 Me VS Kusanagi Aoi Aoi Kusanagi took us to a parking lot with relatively few cars and shouted loudly: "I'll borrow this place for a while. I'll drive my car by myself. If there's any damage after 5 minutes, I'll be responsible for it!" Thisis too arrogant? I looked back at Kasumi in surprise, but saw that she looked normal: "This is the Kusanagi family's place! Didn't I tell you? They are privileged people." Watching the commotion at the scene, I really learned a lot. privilege? It looks like a really good thing, but maybe only in a national culture like Japan can Aoi Kusanagi's attitude survive for thousands of years, right? No matter what kind of place comes out of what kind of habits Before five minutes, there was only one car left in the parking lot, and the owner of this car was bowing 45 degrees in front of Kusanagi Aoi, saying that please use his car as a prop, and you must not be polite, Kasumi's The translation almost made me vomit blood! Damn, who is he? "Okay, Hebing." Kusanagi Aoi sent the man away and raised her index finger to me, making a flame appear. "Should I go over, or should you come over? I don't want to hide and seek either." "Why did you light the fire? Are you going to use Orochimaru on me?" I was a little scared. This is no joke. Iori Yagami would be knocked upside down and fly far away. Just me how can I save my life? So fragile? "Orochanagi? Haha, that's not something I can use now. Besides, do you think you can withstand Orochimaru's attack?" Kusanagi Aoi smiled, but it didn't make me feel warm. Instead, it made me even more uneasy. "You won't Come here and I will pass.” …What else can I do? If you rush forward first, you should at least maintain some dignity even if you are beaten, right? I didn't dare to attack too hard, so I hit her head with a straight punch that was neither fast nor slow. “Too slow!” Kusanagi Aoi mocked, and her whole left hand was wrapped in flames and she grabbed my fist. So hot! I really want to scold her for cheating! But this is impossible Withdrawing my hand quickly, I kicked her elbow sideways. It should not be possible, but as long as she dodges or blocks it, my goal will be achieved. Indeed! Kusanagi Aoi blocked it, but things weren't as I expected - it was still very hot! ah! I caught a glimpse of my trousers catching fire! Is this too much? Why don't your clothes burn but mine? I stepped back decisively. Seeing that she seemed to have no intention of pursuing her, I quickly put out the fire. "Okay, I'll let you do it once." The fire on Kusanagi Aoi's hands dazzled, "I'll give you time to prepare this time." That gentle voice was too much like a kind-hearted cat discussing with a mouse! Seeing Kusanagi Aoi walking over step by step, I started to feel a little helpless. Maybe I can look at Kasumi, maybe she will plead for me, but this let's hold on, didn't Kusanagi Aoi say "no life-threatening"? Well, I'll fight you to the death! A thought that seemed a bit vicious came to mind, and my eyes probably changed. At least when Kusanagi Aoi met my eyes, her steps seemed to pause. Whether it was real or an illusion, I took it seriously and gained some confidence. Five steps, four steps, three steps, just right! I kicked my legs and slid over, sunflower! Kusanagi Aoi blocked it with disdain. In her eyes, this was probably just an idiotic act, and I was indeed in great pain! But, I held back! Sunflower Style 2! The third form! Kusanagi Aoi seemed to have noticed that I was using a move that looked very similar to Yagami's, and her eyes flickered. This is what I hoped for - Arakaki! At this moment, there is no distance between me and Kusanagi Aoi. My fist is almost touching her neck, with only one of her hands embedded in the middle. good! Nine injuries! My punch speed was very fast, which should definitely exceed Kusanagi Aoi's imagination, but she just happened to seal me with her other hand. No problem, I’ll come again, Baqiang! Now she was even more frightened and jumped back quickly in panic. Finally, my chance has come! Maybe it’s because I’m almost dizzy from being burned, but there’s only one image in my mind – the eight-year-old girl! I don’t have the same momentum as Yagami-an, but I can still reach the distance of two or three steps. Just when Kusanagi Aoi was about to land, I rushed in front of her. I grabbed, I grabbed, I grabbed again! Kusanagi Aoi's clothes were scratched, but I still scratched her. There was a blood groove on her chest, but I still scratched her! I don't care whether it's a gangster or not. I don't have time to care. This is my only chance to win at the risk of being burned to death! …Six catches, seven catches, or eight catches? I don’t know anymore. Anyway, before I stopped, my eyes were already dark and I couldn’t see anything When I opened my eyes again, what I saw was Kasumi's face: "Hebing, you finally woke up! I thought you would fall asleep again!" The voice was filled with sincere joy, which made my heart warm. "I" As soon as I said one word,My throat hurts, oh no, my whole body hurts! "Don't move, let me tell you," Kasumi gently pressed my mouth, "You are out of danger now, but you have burns all over your body, and you will have to recover from the injuries for at least two months. As for Aoi's matter , the Kusanagi family will not pursue it anymore. You take good care of yourself, the conditions of this hospital are very good, and it is also very close to my home. I will come to see you every day." With that said, Kasumi got up and poured me water. Reluctantly having a drink, I endured the pain and asked: "Kasumi, Kusanagi Aoiare you injured?" This is something I care about, after all, I tried my best. Kasumi looked at me strangely, and then spoke after a while: "You are really a martial arts student. Brother An really saw the right person. Aoi was not only injured, but also seriously injured. Having said that, you are really a pervert. Isn't it too violent to tear someone's chest to pieces? But what? She has the blood of the Kusanagi family. You just woke up now and you still have to recover from your injuries. She has been discharged from the hospital for several days." I had expected it, but I was still depressed: "Sodoes she know that I use eighteight girls?" "Yes, but Akui didn't tell her brother, otherwise you wouldn't be able to She is lying here well, and fortunately, Aoi also tried her best to clear her brother's suspicion, I have to thank you!" Kasumi said with a happy face. "Why?" "Aoi knows" Kasumi was about to explain, but she heard someone knocking on the door, "Wait a minuteah? Aoi! Why are you here? How are you recovering?" What? Kusanagi Aoi is here! Should I pretend to be dead? "Hey! Don't pretend to be asleep. I heard your voices at the door." Kusanagi Aoi sat carelessly on the edge of the bed, "What? You're not awake yet? Then I'll let you sleep forever?" "Don't!" I surrendered, "Whatare you herefor?" I can pretend to be in great pain, right? "First of all, I want to apologize to you." Kusanagi Aoi's words made me confused. "You said it's not just Iori Yagami who can use Yashoujo. I laughed at you. I'm sorry. In addition, I underestimated you during the fight. I You should apologize more; also, I promised not to put your life in danger, but I ended up leaving you in a coma for a whole week Anyway, please forgive me!" As she said this, she lowered her head. Thiscould it bewhat does this mean? I was confused and reluctantly agreed: "I don't force other people's opinions." "Okay, thank you." Kusanagi Aoi raised her head, completely losing her sincerity, replaced by seriousness, "Now, let's talk about your affairs - have you seen Yagami-an?" "Akui, Hebing just woke up and needs to rest" Xiangcheng was interrupted before he could finish his words: "Xiangcheng, I lied to my brother for you. I am qualified to know as soon as possible. The truth of the matter. And you, He Bing, please answer my question!" "Iori Yagami has demonstrated the eight-child girl in front of me twice." I could guess what she wanted to ask. “That’s how you learned it?” Kusanagi Aoi looked into my eyes, as if she wanted to confirm if I was lying. “How much time did you spend studying martial arts?” "Half a yearmore." I don't want to calculate it carefully, and I can't remember it clearly. "Okay," Aoi Kusanagi pointed at my nose, "You have forgiven me, but I have not forgiven you, so you must remember the harm you did to me. Although I am a member of the Kusanagi family and I have strong resilience. , but the mental damage you inflicted on me is difficult to recover. In a legal sense, your crime is assaulting the chest. So, when you are healed, you have to fight me again, and there is nothing in that. Life is in danger." This time, Kusanagi Aoi also had a smile in her eyes, but it was no longer a mockery, but more like an agreement between masters. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I thought happily: "I promise." "Okay, I'm leaving." Kusanagi Aoi took my hand. Although it hurt, I still endured it, "Hebing, I'm really sorry for causing you such a serious injury. If you need any treatment, If so, please ask Kasumi to tell me." After saying that, she let me go and left. Kasumi waited for her to go away, then jumped in front of me: "Hebing! Why did you agree? The main reason why Aoi was injured was because she took it lightly, and because you were distracted by the moves you used like Iori and Kusanagi. In the end, Aoi was injured. The important thing is that she promised not to let you die beforehand, so she didn't hit you hard! Do you think you can be compared with her after you are healed? If you really don't cherish life so much, I won't care about you now! " Looking at Xiangcheng’s huffing expression, I really wanted to laugh happily: “Xiangcheng, thank you for your concern. I’m so lucky to have a friend like you. However, you’re just like thisDo you think Ican't make aleap in a short time? " "Just you? Are you betting your life on that ethereal leap?" Kasumi was a little embarrassed by my words, but when she heard the last sentence, she became angry again. "Besides, after the injury is healed? I can definitely saymy injury will last a lifetime. She canhave mental trauma, why should Inot?" My words finally made Kasumi laugh. . ; Volumes 95 and 96, Chapter 46: A Chance Encounter with the Review The days in the hospital are really boring. The key is that this is a single room and I have no one to communicate with. As for the TVhow can I understand those Japanese programs? And I don’t want Kasumi to get me some movie CDs. Also although the nurses here are passable, they are mediocre and not conducive to recovery - being around beautiful women all day long has its own side effects! After I was stalked for many reasons, and after I could barely move, Kasumi finally took me back, and even installed a half-bed, half-chair thing for me in the old house - this was what I requested. After all, this is where I spend the most time! Three meals a day were brought to me by Yuri. It was probably because of the barely-drawn match between Kusanagi Aoi and I that she was very satisfied with my efforts. My food every day was very rich and very appetizing. Moreover, she didn't yell at me as loudly as before, but acted like a competent nurse, and even fed me! I gave up after repeated assurances and dissuasion. Why did I just discover her cute side today? hehe! Moreover, every night, Kasumi would bring a beautiful female doctor and nurse to check me and change my dressing. Could it be that I complained to Kasumi that the nurse was not as beautiful as her and she took it to heart? Mmmit feels really good! It's justthe daily routine of wiping my body makes me very embarrassed, but it's still acceptable to be played with by a beautiful woman, even though the doctor and I don't speak the same language. There are really a lot of records in the Todo family’s books and they are very useful. I read them one by one and asked Kasumi to bring me an ancient Chinese dictionary. Hey, after living for so many years, it’s really embarrassing to have to use a dictionary to read your mother tongue! With the passage of time, not only can I function normally, but I also have a better understanding of the history of the Todo family, oh no, even the history of the three artifacts. It turns out that when the Kusanagi family and the Yagami family broke up, the Toudo family secretly helped the Yagami family, and they were the only ones willing to help the Yagami family at that time! Moreover, during the Warring States Period in Japan, the somewhat legendary and transformed Guoxin layman turned out to be a member of the Yata family! When the Yata family moved away because they offended some daimyo, it was also the Todo family who helped them! Oh shit! This Tengtang family has been mediocre for so long, it is really a waste! He is able to do so many things so unconsciously, what a genius, genius! “Moreover, I finally understand why Iori Yagami visited the Toudo family and taught Kasumi martial arts! But, Kasumi’s unrequited love forget it, I’d better brag about my bowl of porridge. Nearly two months later, the female doctor said that I was almost healed and informed me to go to the hospital for a final check-up. I can finally breathe some air under the sun! It’s so cool! On a morning with clear skies, Kasumi and I broke up at the entrance of Todo Dojo and strode to the hospital. Why was the day so blue? hehe! As soon as I entered the hospital, I seemed to see a familiar figure - Athena! She was walking towards me holding a bag of medicines. Just when I was thinking about whether I should hide, she had already spotted me: "He Bing? It's really you! Why did you go back to Japan?" "Well" I bravely went up to him, "Youli and I met King in the United States and stayed with her for half a year. Then we came back and are now living in the Todo Dojo." "Todo Dojo?" Athena was surprised, "Isn't that dojo competing with Extreme Style?" "So Yuri went there!" I'd better put the blame on Yuri "She said that any enemy of extreme style is her friend, and she also shouted that she would go to the extreme style kicking gym with Kasumi Toudou. Woolen cloth!" "Ah?" Athena smiled when she heard this, "It's true for Yuli, you must be in some pain when you stay with her, right?" "Indeed, but it is also a kind of training for me!" I recalled the "painful" life in South Town for the first half of the year. "Although Yuli is still a child, there are things worth learning from me. By the way, Athena, Why did you come to the hospital? Are you sick? No way!" "I'm sick? Is that really not a joke?" Athena opened the bag and showed it to me, "Are these medicines for me? The master recently adopted a child who is not in good health. I bought some medicines for backup at home. You also know that there has been no concept of medicine in our family for a long time." "Haha, that's right. You are fighters!" I said, but I was wondering if this child could be that little bag? "Since we have met, let's go home and have lunch together? Your reexamination will come in the afternoon? It should be fine, right?" Athena pulled me up without any explanation, "I also want to hear about your experience in the United States!" What have I learned? Following Athena, I seemed to smell the fragrance of her hair again, and I was deciding whether to tell her about King. Men are also conflicted! Athena’s home is still so simple, although it hasIt's very good, but when I think of Kusanagi Castleit's better for us Athena! hehe! Xiaozhui, who was resting on the sofa, was obviously at a loss for my arrival: "He Bing? Okay, aren't you in the United States? Where is Yuli?" "We are at the Todo Dojo. I met Athena in the hospital today. I came back to see you and the old man. Is his health okay?" Back to this place, I feel so warm, this dining table, this sofa, And this staircase Xiaozhui interrupted my reverie: "Master, he has picked up a child now. He holds it in his mouth for fear of melting, and holds it in his hand for fear of flying. Of course he is in good health! Well He Bing, why are you going there too? Hospital?" "Well, I'm injured. I'm going to check it out." This is something that can be seen in the light, and I don't have to hide it. "Oh? Who was injured?" Xiaozhui became interested, "Although your appearance is not enough, ordinary people are no longer your opponents, right?" "Of course! I worked very hard, but the person who hurt me, oh no, almost killed me was Kusanagi Aoi." "What?" Athena rushed over, "Where is the injury? Is it serious? Are you completely healed now?" And Xiaozhui had an expression like "You are still alive." "For me, it's serious. Who told me to rush forward?" I lay down on the sofa exaggeratedly. "My whole body was burned and I was in a coma for seven days. However, I am now alive and kicking, and Kusanagi Aoi was also seriously injured. , I beat her half-baked, and afterwards she said it was a breast attack!" "Eight-year-old girl?" Xiaozhui was very surprised, "How could you do this?" "That's a disaster!" Athena frowned, "The Kusanagi family and the Yagami family seem to be mortal enemies. You used the Yagami to injure the Kusanagi family members" "Haha! Athena still cares about me. Kensou, I despise you!" I happily patted Xiaoshi on the shoulder and answered Athena's worry, "Don't worry! Kusanagi Aoi has classified this matter as a private discussion, so What she didn’t tell her brother was that she wanted me to fight her again in the future, a life-and-death kind of thing.” "I can't agree!" This time the two of them shouted together, "The flames of the Kusanagi family are not something you can bear!" "No problem! Don't you still believe me?" Seeing their expressions of complete disbelief, I had to shake my head, "Even if you don't believe in my strength, you still have to believe in my intelligence! Kusanagi Aoi said that when I recover from my injury Besides, can't I tell her that the scars on my soul are indelible? After all, I was on the verge of death!" "You!" They finally breathed a sigh of relief. Athena patted her chest, and Xiaozhui even punched me. "Then are your injuries healed?" Athena was still a little worried. "Absolutely no problem!" I patted my chest. "That's good!" Athena smiled happily, "I decided that this time my Athena team at KOF will be composed of me, Quan Chong, and He Bing!" "What?" Xiaozhui and I exclaimed in unison. Athena shook her index finger: "No protest! The master is already old, and now he has adopted a child. This is a good opportunity for us to persuade him to quit the fighting competition. After passing this village, there will be no such shop! Do you want An old man made a mistake on the fielddo you still have any conscience?" Her voice was so sad, but her eyes were so cunning! "I surrender!" Xiaozhui disarmed first, and I didn't fall behind. Besides, this is what I'm looking forward to - participating in KOF! Just when I was preparing to express my admiration, Xiaozhui said the second half of the sentence, "However, I have to find time to discuss with He Bing. If he still fails to reach the strength to participate in KOF this year, I believe it will be good for our team and for him. Isn’t he doing good things himself?” "Okay." Seeing that Athena agreed, I could only nod. However, I thought to myself - Xiaozhui, don't blame me if you can't get off the stage Of course, if that's the case I want more work hard! "By the way, what is the name of the child adopted by the elderly?" I still asked this question. "I don't know, but the master named him Xiaobao." Xiaozhui's answer made Athena dissatisfied: "You also participated in this matter blindly, right?" "Haha, you have to follow the master's path!" Xiaozhui smirked. "Okay, go see the master!" Athena walked to the kitchen, "I'm cooking, and I have to record songs in the afternoon. I have to go early, so lunch is early." I smiled at her, then put my arms around Xiaozhi's neck and whispered to him: "You actually want to stop me from getting close to Athena! Are you afraid that you have fallen in love with her? Tell me the truth!" To be honest, I asked very forcefully. , but I feel very awkward in my heart - I really want him to reply that he doesn't have that idea, but I don't want YaThere is no one to protect Yuna for the rest of her life. After all, I am not that character! Especially after meeting her again today, this idea became more and more realistic. "Me?" Xiaozhui looked at me with a squinted look, "Are you really going after Athena?" He shook his head, "I'm afraid you gave up the moment you decided to ask me, right? But, I really am That person?" He shook his head again with a sarcastic expression, "Athena only has that mysterious composer in her heart right now, and is she turning a blind eye to me?" "Isn't it?" I blurted out, but after thinking about it, I felt relieved - isn't King's love for me also very similar? But who is that person? If it doesn’t satisfy me, I will never agree, absolutely! "Forget it, let's not talk about this." Xiaozhui pulled me to stand up, "Let's go see the child that the master picked up! He is also a child with super powers!" Haha, if you are really a small bag, it would be strange if you don’t have super powers! I thought quietly and followed Xiaozhui towards the old man's bedroom. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 47 The Origin of Xiao Bao Before we even entered the door, Xiaozhui and I heard the old man speak in a soft voice with a loud voice: "Little Baobao, don't be naughty. Come, let's discover your superpowers with the master." "No! I'm tired and want to sleep!" The young child's voice is not inferior to the volume of the elderly. Xiaozhui smiled helplessly at me and reached out to push open the ajar door: "Master, can you let Xiaobao rest for a while? How can other children compare with you? Look, who is here?" "Ah? He Bing?" When the old man saw me, he temporarily let go of the pouting child beside him, "You are finally back! Did you find that our place is the best place for you after your experience outside? Don’t worry, I will still agree if you want to become a disciple now, although you can no longer be a closed disciple" "" I pulled Xiaozhui innocently, but he was expressing his helplessness to me - the old man's thoughts were still the same as before! "I said, can't you stop talking about this? I heard your voice just now as if a small bag is enough for you to teach?" As I said that, I looked carefully at this child who was said to have the aura of a dragon. Although he is small, he should be pretty good among his peers. His big eyes blinked a little tiredly. Was the old man's requirements for him too harsh? Delicate skin seemed normal for his age, but it was enough to arouse the envy of countless women. Is this the fighting uniform now? But it really matches well, and people can’t help but touch it! Fortunately, I am not a woman, otherwise I would really be able to take action! Xiaobao is looking at me blankly now, feeling a little timid. "Xiao Bao, right?" I walked over as kindly as possible, but I didn't know if Xiao Bao looked like a big bad wolf in Xiao Bao's eyes, haha, "My name is He Bing, just call me Brother Bing! Today came very suddenly, I don't have any gifts to give you, but I will make up for it next time." When Xiaobao heard about the gift, he seemed less shy, and I became more confident, "How old is Xiaobao this year?" "Seven years old!" The crisp tone was quite pleasant. "Thenhow did Xiaobao get here?" I slowly asked the real question. "I" Xiaobao suddenly felt painful, "I don't know. When I woke up, I was next to the master, and I couldn't remember anything about the past!" "He Bing, don't ask Xiao Bao anymore. I'll tell you later." The old man reached out and brushed Xiao Bao's face, and Xiao Bao slowly fell asleep. "Let's go to the living room and let him have a good rest. I did I'm so impatient." After saying that, he covered the little bag with a sheet and walked to the living room first. The old man sat down on the sofa, first uncorked the gourd and took a sip of wine: "I met Xiaobao on the way back to China. I was in Hebei at the time, and originally planned to fly to Japan in a few days, but I passed by a small village. . And very unfortunately, a murder occurred there - a family of four was wiped out. Xiao Bao was one of them, and he was already dead in the eyes of ordinary people. But I noticed the super power contained in his body, so, taking advantage of the night, I stole Xiaobao out of the morgue, and with my guidance of Qigong, Xiaobao came back to life. After that, seeing that he was helpless, I brought him back." "I'm afraid you are more planning to recruit an apprentice, right?" I couldn't help but say that only a fool would not be able to grasp a character who can bring the dead back to life, let alone an old man who is thinking about getting some kind of apprentice? "Thisof course is also an aspect" the old man said with a slight embarrassment, "but at that time, no matter what, I couldn't sit idly by and ignore it." "Of course. But have you investigated that case?" I wondered if this matter had something to do with some snitch group. After all, it happened in Hebei! "I quietly autopsyed the body, but there were no clues. All I knew was that Xiaobao and his family were not ordinary people. They all had superpowers, but Xiaobao was too small and his abilities were not discovered so that he could save people on the verge of life and death. I can't do anything for others." The old man felt a little sad and took another sip of wine. "But having said that, the person who can handle this case is even more expert! Judging from the technique, it was probably done by one person. …At least it’s a genre, what it is specifically, I’ve lived for so long and I haven’t seen it before, it’s so strange…” Seeing the old man thinking a little lost in thought, I could only keep my guess in my heart. Quietly pulling Xiaozhui upstairs: "Quan Chong, how have you been doing in the past six months?" "You want to know about Athena, right?" Xiaozhui teased me a little, "I think you only regard her as one of your own?" I showed no sign of weakness: "Haha, tell me first, why did you introduce Yuli to me in the first place and didn't want me to stay with Athena?" "everyone isThat’s what happened,” Xiaozhui said nonchalantly, “It’s hard to say that I was really planning for these things, but I can’t say that I wasn’t worried about your threat. But now we are all the same. "As he said that, he stretched out his right hand to me, "Maybe today we can become real friends? "I looked at him and wanted to laugh, but couldn't. Maybe I was the same as him However, when I stretched out my hand to shake his, he retracted and said, "Wait a minute. , I remembered. It’s better to hold this hand after we spar. It’s better to get to know the fighters formally in the ring. " Xiaozhui’s eyes were very clear, which touched me a little. Is this the thinking of a fighter? Maybe Anyway, when I heard his proposal, I was a little excited: "Okay! Maybe I can win then!" "Just try your best." Xiaozhui didn't care, "I will stop it." …I take back what I said about his clear eyes! I decided secretly. "Okay, okay! It's time to eat!" Athena's voice came from downstairs, and Xiaozhui immediately responded: "Are there any meat buns?" "Come down and see for yourself!" "good!" Isn’t this speed too fast? It's not like we were fighting I slowly went downstairs and sat next to Xiaozhui who was already talking. I wanted to talk to Athena who was serving us food, but after looking at the old man who was also there, I was still used to it. Silence is golden. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 48 Sad Song Lunch ended quietly, the old man went to his room with a bowl of liquid food, and Xiaozhui also wanted to exercise his abilities - so, I had a "reason" to ask to see how Athena works, oh No, it's a second career. Athena agreed, probably in her eyes, I am a family member. Along the way, I looked at her side face, her back, and her skirt flying. They were all so natural, and her smile was natural. This showed that she trusted me very much, and at the same time, she didn’t have anything in her heart just because I was around. Waves - I have never been her destiny. It seems that I am only one step away, but I can't take another step forward. "We're here." Athena's voice woke me up from my somewhat sad reverie. I also looked at the place where she worked. Well, not bad. It should be said that there was a professional atmosphere from the inside out - unprofessional. This is all I can feel. "Come and watch my recording!" Athena took my hand, "But you have to hold your breath and concentrate. There can be no noise in the studio." "I know." I seemed a little reserved. Being held by her hand, my heart started to beat wildly. We walked through the corridor, and everyone we met greeted Athena with great respect, maybe I don't understand bird language, but I can still feel the expressions on those people's faces. Finally, we stopped, and there were already people there, talking to Athena. I found a chair and sat down, waiting quietly. Athena pointed at me during the conversation, maybe to explain my identity! Soon, everyone else went out, leaving only Athena and me: "He Bing, you are the first person to listen to my singing in the recording studio. The reverberation effect of this recording studio is very good, you have to appreciate it." !” "Hasn't Quan Chong been here?" I was a little surprised. "He? He came here once. As soon as he arrived at the door, he was thought to be my boyfriend, and he ran away." Athena chuckled. Isn’t it? Why did Xiaozhui run away? Hmm If it were me, it would definitely be very embarrassing Maybe Xiaozhui is actually very shy, after all, she is still the same age, haha! "So he never came again." Athena put on the headphones, "I'm going to start singing, you can do it yourself, just don't make a sound." I nodded and closed my eyes first. The singing sound went from vague to non-existent to a steady stream, and I seemed to have begun an outing without even realizing it. White mountains and green waters, sunrise and moonset, there is a simple little house hidden on the mountainside, well, it is hidden among the cherry trees. The crimson petals swayed in the breeze. From time to time, a few or dozens of petals could not resist the temptation and flew away with the wind. The wind was filled with the fragrance of flowers? Oh no, there is still expectant waiting, this is the atmosphere of love! In the blink of an eye, it was evening, and the setting sun gradually left only some brilliance. The moonlight on the other side was belatedly arriving, and the wind became strong, as if calling the petals to follow, but it gave the air a smell of blood. And gradually it was covered with sad gauze, making the scene in front of me blurry, except for the orange candlelight in the small room - there was a person there, a person waiting with firm eyes, the distance between his eyes was so far away, and the appearance of that person I can't always see clearly, I can only taste the breath he exudes, oh no, is it him, or is it her? I don’t know, all I can know is that people grow old little by little while waiting Suddenly, the wind that was originally just strong became violent and violent in an instant, making it difficult to open one's eyes! It wasn't until the smoke disappeared that I realized that the setting sun had already gone back, leaving the lonely crescent moon silently guarding the mess The cherry blossoms were not there, the lights were not there, but the person became another person, kneeling blankly in the fresh air. In front of the blood stains, tears welled up in his eyes, but he had no strength to flow out. There seemed to be a wolf's cry in the distance, which was endless and disturbing I don’t know if silence is better than sound. It took me a long time to open my eyes, but I bumped into the eyes of Athena who had also just come out of sadness: "Why are your eyes so red?" We asked in unison, and then fell silent. But both of them understood the meaning. After a long time, Athena found a glass of water and said, "I'm going to sing the next song. After all, this is work for me." "It's a pity that she pondered for five minutes before starting another song. Oh no, is it brewing, or is it to calm down her mood? I didn’t guess, and I seemed to have lost the mood to listen to other songs. Even if it was Athena’s singing, I couldn’t hear anything. Yes, this is work for Athena, she can get out of it quickly, but what about me? Seeing her singing a light song, my sadness has not changed, I'd better leave! This song is enough. After making the decision, I quietly found paper and pen in the recording studio and left her a note. When I walked onto the street, I suddenly found that I didn’t seem to know the road again. But there’s no rush, it’s probably still early, I don’t believe I can’t find that hospital, and that cute female nurse can also speak Chinese! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?After a long time, my mood gradually left the sad tone. I was about to find someone to ask for directions when I heard a voice: "He Bing! Why are you here?" It was Kasumi, and I turned around to see her angry but worried look: "Didn't you go to the hospital for a review? Why haven't you come back? I called the hospital and they said you didn't go at all! What on earth did you do? You won’t come back for lunch either, you must know that you are still a sick person until the re-examination confirms that everything is fine!” "This my fault, I admit my guilt, I'm sorry" Fortunately, I almost blurted out something about the "party" and "the people". Seeing that I quickly admitted my mistake, Kasumi lost half of his anger: "Stop talking, go to the hospital for a checkup first and then discuss your crime." "Okay." But I was thinking about whether to hide some of the things that happened today What's there to hide? Anyway, everyone will know each other in KOF96! Oh no, our secret love will always be our secret! As I expected, my body has fully recovered. But thinking about Kusanagi Aoi's recovery speed, I was a little reluctant, but this thought was immediately replaced by the reluctant farewell between the female nurse and I - after all, the issue of blood cannot be forced. In addition, if Kasumi hadn't been there, I would have exchanged phone calls with the nurse. Anyway, she had carefully manipulated every inch of my body. When I looked at her, I felt like There's always something strange about it, hmm This should be a relatively pure form of shyness, right? I seem to be making excuses for myself, because this nurse is indeed very beautiful Finally, I left. Just when I was still talking about the female nurse, Kasumi suddenly turned her head: "He Bing, I received a letter today, it seems to be from your friend." "Who?" My eyes were still drifting to the side of the hospital. "The envelope says King." "ah!"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 49 King’s Letter "What's wrong?" Kasumi saw my violent reaction and couldn't help but be curious, "Could it be thatthis King is the big sister who participated in KOF?" "Yes." Before reading the letter, I had better say less. Some things should be kept secret until they are completely confirmed. "Let's go. Since we have the letter, let's go home quickly." As soon as I arrived at the dojo, I saw that Yuli was still giving guidance to the students. I felt relieved: "Xiaocheng, where is the letter?" "What? Are you so anxious?" Kasumi took me into the inner room, took out a letter from a drawer and gave it to me, "What is her relationship with you?" "Not suitable for children!" I smiled and wanted to send her away. "I'm not a child. Otherwise, I would have watched it privately!" Kasumi said as if he didn't care about you. "I went to see Yuri. Also, what's for dinner? In order to come out to see you today, I can I didn’t buy the food you like.” "It's my fault, I'm guilty, isn't it? I read the letter." He pushed Kasumi away half-shoving him, closed the door, and picked up the letter. I felt slightly uneasy - why did King send the letter at this time? thing? Has she solved the problem now? Just open it and take a look! "He Bing, come back. To completely resolve the matter, you still need to do it yourself. Let's talk about everything when we come back. Kiss you, King." It’s really simple! I smiled slightly, thinking of King's passion - it was a feeling of happiness. Now I understand more and more. The dinner was indeed not delicious, but Yuli’s eyes lit up as she looked at the dining table. While swallowing hard, Yuli and I discussed: "Yuli, it seems we should go back?" "Why? It's very nice here!" Yuli blinked and asked, still chewing something, "Could it be" She looked at Kasumi, "Sister Kasumi is going to drive us away?" "Don'tdon't act so innocent. This has nothing to do with Kasumi." Seeing Kasumi's face looking a little embarrassed, I quickly explained, "It's a letter from King. She asked us to go back. Why did she ask us to go back?" Besides, I think we should go back, after all, we have disturbed Kasumi for so long." "But I like to be with Sister Kasumi!" Yuli didn't care about the coquettishness of her words, "Can't we just call Sister King and tell her something happened a few days later? And" Why is this girl getting more and more cunning? Hmmit seems that you have been with me recently. Could it be that I taught you? I was a little helpless, but I couldn't let her continue to talk: "Stop! There is no reason! Think about it, if you can make phone calls, does King still need to write a letter? There must be something hidden. Besides, you are staying here. You have been here for too long, are you afraid that your family will find out and take you back? Besides" I simply made up these seemingly reasonable reasons and compared them with me endlessly? You're not good yet. "Then" Youli was really scared, "Shall we go back? Tomorrow? Or today?" It seems that she is really afraid of going home! "Xiaocheng, what do you think?" After all, I've been living here for free for so long. It's not a good idea to just leave. However, it seems that I'm the only one living here for free, and Yuri has become the acting coach. of! Hmmit's automatically filtered, haha! Kasumi was quite reasonable: "It's nothing, you are welcome at any time. If I really want to leave, I think it will be tomorrow. The King is in Brazil, right? I bought the plane tickets for you, just to thank you for staying with me for several months. How about it?" "Um" I looked at Yuri who looked indifferent. The character of this rich lady was really a blessing. Looking at Kasumi's determined eyes, I finally nodded - when can I get rid of the life of a "parasite"? ah! Oh no, wait, I suddenly realized: "Xiaocheng, you said King is in Brazil?" “I’m guessing, didn’t you realize that the envelope and stamps are from Brazil?” Kasumi said matter-of-factly. Brazil? Brazilian mercenaries? Is King really in danger? No I thought about countless possibilities for a moment: "Yuli, you'd better stay in Japan. After thinking about it, I guess King will write to us in Brazil, and most likely your family will come to Nanzhen to find you. , and King is outside again, showing off his trap, and has to tell them our whereabouts, this time you come back" Damn it! I'd better become a politician. Why don't I blush when I talk nonsense? I felt severely ashamedbut I had to continue telling lies. After all, Yuli had nothing to do with it, and I couldn't bear to let her get involved in danger. "Okay" As long as she can avoid going home, Yuli's IQ seems to be that of a child. After dinner, I sat on the grass in the backyard again, thinking about King in confusion. It would be great if the stamp and the envelope were a coincidence, but that was almost impossible Moreover, the handwriting was indeed King's. It's not easy to imitate Could it be that King has been arrested and was forced to write the letter? Not like that, I would rather?I believe King will consider me first in that situation "You are indeed here!" Kasumi's words surprised me. When I turned around, I was covered by a sheet, "You never bring anything with you. It's very cold here at night!" "Thank you." After she said this, I really felt a little cold. It is May now, so wearing single clothes is fine during the day, but at night "Did something happen to that King?" Kasumi did not sit down with me this time, "Don't play tricks on me, Yuri is not here now, tell the truth." "Can you not tell me?" I shook my head, "King didn't tell me much in order to prevent me from being too involved. Now I just can't escape. As for you, there's no need." Kasumi thought for a while, gave up and asked again: "Okay, I won't say anything else. But, you have to be careful, I am a friend who cares about you, and Brother An should also be interested in you, so you can't What's wrong?" "I will try my best." I made a promise that was not a promise. "After I leave, Yuli will leave it to you. She doesn't know anything." "Needless to say, I can do this, even though she is an extreme person." Kasumi stretched out her hand to spread the sheets for me, and smiled, "I'm going to bed first, and I have to buy you a plane ticket tomorrow. You can do whatever you want, but It's best to go to bed early." After saying that, he left. "I know, thank you." I didn't look back, I just looked at the stars in the sky. The next day, I got up early. The breakfast that Kasumi prepared for me was very satisfying. My flight was at noon. I didn’t say goodbye to them because I felt that I had already said everything I needed to say to Kasumi. As for Yuri okay Better not to see. When I arrived in South Town, I didn’t go directly to King’s bar. Instead, I booked a room at Kate’s hotel for free. "Kate, is King in South Town?" Since King said that she was my friend in times of trouble, I trusted her. "I haven't been here for half a month. The store is almost covered with dust. Why don't you just go back? Did you run away? Are you afraid of being caught by King?" Kate teased me, "My relationship with King is not the same. Normally, I can guess what she is thinking at a glance, you must be boyfriend and girlfriend, right?" "It'snot confirmed yet" I didn't dare to say anything more to her, so I fled directly back to the room to adjust to the jet lag. It’s late at night and I’m full of energy, which is just right. I quietly left the hotel and came to the bar silently. I looked around and saw that no one should be there, so I climbed in carefully. "You're finally here." When I just landed, a voice sounded from behind me. It was very familiar. It was the woman who let me go. Moreover, the coolness on the back of my neck was also so familiar. I was dying again. Online? "I just decided that if you come one day later, I will cripple you, so you are lucky. Turn around. He Bing."; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 50 The moment of surprise "Then it's time for me to thank you for your tolerance?" Since she asked me to look back, which meant that she didn't mean to kill me, I felt confident and bold. "But having said that, I really have to thank you for not silencing me last time. ." "Because whether to kill you or not is just a matter of willingness. It would be good to keep someone more interesting. However, you seem to be stronger now, but" The woman obviously disdains my ability. "Please! It's not easy for everyone. After all, I became a monk halfway" My words were interrupted when I turned around completely - this is "Can I ask your name, Miss?" Under the dim light, I could only I saw the national defense green, but I vaguely had the answer in my heart. "Leona. I'm not happy to see you again, but this is the mission." Hearing her own admission, I was excited for a moment, but then I became very unhappy: "What do you mean by being unhappy?" "I stayed in South Town for four days just to wait for you." Leona repeated, seeming a little angry, "I wasted four days." "Wait for me?" I immediately thought of King, "You're not taking me to Brazil, are you?" "You can choose to be silenced by me." Leona's tone made me quickly adjust my mentality - the first person in front of me was a soldier, and the kind who grew up in a military camp: "Can't I go? When are we leaving? "I'm really worried about King's safety, but it doesn't seem like asking Leona is a good choice. "Now." Finally, the blade on my neck left, "Follow me." Leona took me out of the bar through the back door, walked a few streets, and stopped in front of a gray car: "Get in the car." Along the way, I was extremely depressed. Leona kept silent and I couldn't talk to her. Even if I couldn't help but ask something, I was rejected as soon as I opened my mouth: "I'm driving." What's more serious is that she chose The route was very dark. I was sitting next to her, but I couldn’t even see her face clearly! Is this a professional habit? Just like some people who have played CS a lot like to walk against the wall? I thought viciously. After driving for about half an hour, we got out of the car. This is a military airport! Brazilian mercenaries have quite a few partners! That is…… "Get on the plane." Leona stopped my looking around. "I don't think I'm a prisoner, right?" I felt a little unhappy. "That's about it." Her words made me almost fall down, but I didn't dare to say anything more. Probably in her daily titles, I can only be a target, a prisoner, or an object of protection. But I am obviously not protected, and I am not willing to be her target My life is at stake! I have to admit that Leona’s skills are very good. Whether driving a car or flying a helicopter, I can still take a nap safely. Not long after, my tiredness came and I really fell asleep …Why does my nose hurt a little? I opened my eyes in confusion, well, whose hand is this? Oh, it hurts! I was excited and tossed my head. Just as I was about to rub my injured nose, I heard Leona's voice: "I thought I had to twist your nose off to wake you up. It seems I was wrong." Oh shit! What's the meaning! My appearance is only good enough for the audience, but not as beautiful as your fighters. If my appearance is disfigured again, what should I do? He was about to curse, but he saw Leona's face, very close at hand, definitely no more than ten centimeters, showing a naughty smile. That look in her eyes clearly shows that of a naughty girl, a bit like Athena, oh no, it’s also as obvious as King’s! This shallow smile only belongs to young girls, the absolute beginning of blooming crabapples! The blue hair was simply tied up. She probably didn't know how to dress up, but she still looked very good-looking; and the smooth tip of her nose not only had the straightness of a Westerner, but also the softness of an Easterner, just like a gem. Reflecting the rising sun, the two red lips at the lower part were not decorated at all, but they also exuded a strange vitality in the slight fluctuations in the breathing. I’m amazed! After a moment of daze, I leaned in and kissed her like a man possessed. "What are you doing?" Leona dodged deftly, regaining her cold tone and frosty expression in an instant, and pushed me off the plane reflexively without waiting for my answer. "I" I got up casually, only to see Leona standing in front of me angrily: "Tell me, what did you want to do just now?" Now we’re in trouble! I looked at her at a loss and couldn't say anything for a long time. In fact, I thought about it a lot, but I couldn't seem to solve my crisis. "Don't say it?" Leona seemed to clenched her fist and turned away, "I'll give you five more seconds, if you don't say five, four, three" "I fell in love with you at first sight. Just now was the first time I saw you clearly, so why did you always showShe is definitely a girl who deserves to be cherished because of her coldness. I "Forget it, I was indeed stunning at that moment. To add more fuel to the fire is to add fuel to the fire. Life is precious, so you should use your abilities and continue to express your feelings!" I want you to be happy all your life! You don’t have to think about me when you are happy, but you must look for me when you are sad. If you want to leave, just drift with the wind. If you want to come back, my heart will be with you. When you are well, I may not be well, and when you are not well, I am definitely not well! You can be careless and don't see me, don't worry about not having me around; it doesn't matter if you don't cherish me, if you don't cherish yourself I will kill you" "Then, the prince and princess lived happily ever after?" Leona interrupted my confession with a noncommittal question, and before I could answer, she put her right hand on the saber at her waist, "Although what you said makes me sad. I yearn for it, but I am a soldier. So," in an instant, she flew back and put the tip of the blade against my throat. Isn’t it? Will you die like this? I really didn’t mean it! Isn't it too unlucky to die like this? "I will definitely kill you if you dare to say such things to me again." Leona's words stunned me for a moment, and then, the joy of regaining a new life made me almost cry with excitement, but I still have to finish some sensational words. : "Okay, I'll use some new words next time, but what I mean" I deliberately didn't finish my sentence and just stopped there, so as not to die unclearly. Moreover, at this moment, I was definitely in a state of confusion. She was generous enough to die and looked at death as if she were dead, but in fact, she was thinking in her heart - Leona, just call me crazy and let me go! "You" Leona stared at me for a long time, and finally removed the knife, but when I was about to rejoice, she punched me in the face and flew straight into the air. "Your words have not reached the limit of my tolerance, but if I don't punish you, you won't understand my anger. Get up and go, King is waiting for you." After she said this, I had time to feel that I was sorry for King's performance just now Also, Leona didn't use any moves or abilities, but she easily devoured me to death. Am I really a bad guy? Or is the role of weapons more obvious in the real KOF world? Can I also find something to use? Like, M4A1? It seems that my shooting speed at close range is not as good as Yagami-an’s eight young girls It’s better to improve your own quality Following Leona, I couldn’t help but sigh that she hid her appearance so well. Is this a good thing or a bad thing for her? I don't know, but thinking about her naughty look in that shot, I felt a little sorry - if only that kiss had happened! Oh no, just think about it, think about it! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 51 The Confirming Kiss This should be the Brazilian plateau, and there is nothing to say about the weather. It seems that my physique can ignore ordinary temperatures now, which is a good thing! Leona walked in front without saying a word. I didn't dare to talk about any more topics, and I became more and more bored. After walking for about twenty minutes, I turned a corner and saw a military camp in front of me. It looked very simple, but in fact it was unknown what was going on. "The King is inside," Leona took me in. The soldiers on guard showed no expression. She pointed to a house, "Don't wait around, follow me in." "Oh." I agreed, and she asked: "Do I need to tell King what you just said to me?" "No!" I clearly felt an element of threat. "So, have I been nice to you along the way?" Leona asked seemingly unintentionally. "Of course, we just met each other so late along the way!" I heard the song and knew its elegant meaning. "It's too late to meetforget it, you just know." Leona knocked on the door in front of her. "Report! He Bing has been brought here, the mission is completed." Leona reported to the colonel in front of her, it was Heaton. King was sitting aside, probably they were talking about something. When she saw me, she happily rushed over to give me a hug: "You're finally here! Leona didn't make things difficult for you, right?" Seeing Leona's eyes next to me darting back and forth on me, I quickly said: "Yes! She was very good to me along the way, especially on the helicopter. She deliberately drove it very smoothly and I was pretty." Slept on the ground." "That's good." Heaton also stood up, "He Bing, have we met before, right? In KOF95, you seemed to be cheering for the Athena team. Are you their friend?" "Your memory is really strong! At that time, I was staying at Athena's house." Soldiers are soldiers. At that time, I could remember even those humble things, awesome! "So, how did you get to South Town? Also, what is your relationship with Miss King?" Heaton continued to ask. "Is this important?" I just said disgusting things to Leona, now talking about it, isn't it courting death? "Of course, if you have a close relationship with Miss King, then I can consider trusting your promise. If you are just an outsider, I won't be so polite." Heaton said very realistically. "Didn't King tell you? Or" I don't believe that the fact that King and I are hugging each other like this still can't explain the problem, "King, do you want me to say it myself?" "Miss King told me, but I ask you to say it once." Heaton's words were normal, butLeona seemed to frown at the postures of me and King. It does seem to be a bit too ambiguous. I gently separated from King and walked to Heaton: "I came to Nanzhen to learn qigong, although there was no result. I will not tell other personal issues to anyone except the person involved." "What if I want to silence myself now?" Heaton smiled slightly, "I'm not as kind as Leona." "Then for King's sake, at least tell me what I died for?" Although I'm a bit pushy, I still feel awkward saying those things in front of Leona and King. Besides, King should be able to talk to me. Together - this is my last confidence. "Okay. Have you heard of Nujia?" Heaton asked. "Of course I know. Rich and expert." Are these things related to him? "Nujia died in KOF95. According to intelligence, he exploded to death because he could not bear a certain force. And the things in the transaction that you accidentally ran into were part of Nujia's remains." What! Who is so boring that he even wants that thing? Could it beNESTS? That is the authoritative organization for copying technology. But wasn’t that what happened in 1999? Orthey started preparing very early? Seeing my surprised and thinking look, Heaton continued: "Moreover, the buyers of these things are scattered all over the world. In other words, once they know that you are a witness, many people will come to you!" "Then what does this have to do with silencing me?" I didn't understand. "Because, we are also one of them." Heaton's words made me a little dizzy. Are mercenaries involved in such a thing? "You can't possibly want it for yourself, right? Who is the customer?" I asked tentatively. "If you even know this, even if King is here, I have to keep you." Heaton's words did not sound like a joke, "Okay, I have said everything that needs to be said, what is your choice?" "King, what do you think I should do?" I turned my head and asked her, but I saw her leaning against me a little shyly: "Of course I am happy that you are willing to say it. If you really don't want to say it now, I will definitely stand by you. Over here." The words wereSo, but the expectant eyes betrayed her. "Some words are more meaningful when we are two people." I whispered to King, but it was enough for Heaton to hear. "Okay." Heaton praised a little, "Leona, go out and ask someone to come here later to deal with the blood stains." "Yes." Leona simply gave a military salute, glanced at me, and left. “Could it be truethat she is afraid of blood? However, it seems that now is not the time to care about that, because Heaton has already put his right hand on his waist. "Colonel Heaton, I'm sorry, I chose to be with He Bing. However, please believe in my promise." King pulled me behind him, "I use my honor to guarantee that He Bing will not leak anything about this matter to the outside world." A little detail. And if that's not enough add my life." Just when Heaton was thinking about it, I spoke because Leona had already left: "Colonel Heaton, the relationship between King and I is we like each other, okay?" "That's it?" Heaton glanced at us. "Then let's confirm our relationship now." I pulled King into my arms and gave him a clean kiss - I might still hesitate, but I can't hesitate for such a woman who has saved my life, not to mention this person. There have been kisses before, but today this time it was just me taking the initiative. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 52 Subtle Feeling Heaton was straightforward. After King and I kissed, he let go of the knife hilt: "Okay, now that you admit it. So, will you keep this matter a secret? Now all I need is a promise." "I don't need to publicize it in the first place. As for when someone asks," I hugged King with one hand with some force, although our almost same height makes this posture closer to a close brother, "I will let King make the decision." " The soldiers who came in after a while had no chance to deal with any blood stains, but they also received another order - to send King and I away. "Excuse me, can we take a stroll before we leave?" After leaving the military camp, I took King's hand and asked the soldier, "Of course, we are just enjoying the scenery." "The colonel asked me to send you away," the soldier's answer was consistent with his identity, and he immediately changed the topic, "But he didn't say how much time it would take to complete the mission, so what do you plan to see? I can lead the way. "It seems that he is also a very sentimental master. "King, can you stay with me?" Some things become easier to do once there is a precedent. Now I asked so intimately and naturally, "I don't want to come and go in a hurry." "Okay!" King's words were short, but more meaning was written in those eyes. "There is no need for a tour guide. What we want is a little world between two people. Can we wait for you here in two hours?" If there were cigarettes, I would definitely hand one to the soldier, but even if he didn't, he should Will agree, free time is always what people like them like. "Of course, I won't be a light bulb." The soldier was always capable and walked away after saying that. "Where should we go? You've been here for a few days, you should know which places are worth seeing, right?" I actually didn't really care about traveling, I just wanted to have a good time with King - the kiss just now was in front of others, after all, it was provocative. I got interested but couldn't get enough of it, so I had to make up for it. "There is a nice cliff, and you can see the sunrise. Although it is noon, it is also good to look at the clouds." "Is there usually anyone there?" "Nowhat are you thinking about?" "What do you think I'm thinking about?" "I don't know." “Wouldn’t it be enough if we put it into practice then?” "Okay, let's go!" King let go of my hand and took a step forward, "Come on!" Seeing that King’s expectations were no lower than mine, I sped up to keep up with her, but King saw that I sped up and easily kept out of my reach. After jogging for a while, half chasing and half chasing, King suddenly stopped: "Okay, the cliff is just ahead Hebing, it seems someone arrived first today." Following King’s fingers, I also saw a series of footprints, which were military boots. In a place like this, footprints are usually easily covered by wind and sand, which means that the people who arrived first are not much earlier than us. “Let’s go quietly and see who it is?” I suggested. "You still have a hobby of peeping!" King said this, but he already moved forward, silently and professionally, which made me compare this action with Kasumi's. Although it is a cliff, there is still some vegetation. However, the place King mentioned is a flat land, but it is bare. Unfortunately, there was already someone there, it wasLeona. Why is she here? All we can see is her back, and even if we adjust the angle, we can only see a side face at most. She was sitting on the edge of the cliff, holding her knees with her hands and resting her head weakly. She seemed to be looking at the sky. Oh no, the perspective should be from the far side of the cliff - was she bored, or was she worried about something? King and I looked at each other, both of us looking strange. I shook my head at King again and slowly left with her. "Why don't you say hello to her?" After walking a little further, King still asked strangely, "Didn't you say you had a good relationship along the way?" "That's right, if you look at it from the perspective of escorting prisoners." I nodded solemnly. "Haha, no wonder." King chuckled, "Leona grew up in a military camp. In her eyes, mission is the first priority." "I can see that, so I said she is very good to me." I continued to pretend to be serious, "I am satisfied with this journey if I can see you completely!" “I’m satisfied to be able to see the complete you!” King’s voice softened and he leaned on my shoulder again. "Then you may not be easily satisfied. After all, I am trying to become a fighter." I hugged her and sat on the floor. It didn't matter whether it was dirty or not, the atmosphere was important! "Don't worry, I told you, I can already be a surgeon." King looked at me carefully, "Did you get injured in Japan?" "Yeah, I almost died."?How did you tell? " "Your skin is all new, are you afraid of burns? Tell me, what exactly is going on?" King knew that I was here well, but there was still worry in his tone. "That's right, I was in a coma for seven days! The Kusanagi family are extremely strong." I told the whole story about Kusanagi Aoi, from the time Kasumi took me to sneak in to the agreement between Kusanagi Aoi and me. King was amused by my decision to use mental injury as an excuse, but he just smiled: "Is it really like what you said? That's weird!" "how?" "With your system, it is impossible to fully recover from such a burn, unless you have Qigong to control your metabolism, and I did see traces on your body. But the fact that you don't know Qigong means that someone is doing it. I specially treated you when you were in a coma, and he was someone who knew Qigong." King was very confident in his analysis, so he was even more confused. "Is it Kasumi? I have to find a chance to ask. If that's the case, I'll owe you a big favor!" I couldn't figure it out at the moment. "Forget it, let's talk about it later! Since this person doesn't want me to know, It shows that I don’t need to repay you, so I’m not in a hurry, and besides, maybe I’m a genius!” "Just you?" King hit me hard, "The road of a fighter is very difficult, so I will be spared those unrealistic ideas." “Isn’t it okay to just look forward to it once in a while?” "no." "ThenI'll just admire you!" As I said that, I threw her to the ground, "Oh no, it's not that I admire you, it's" The next sound was no longer talking, but some clear chirping sounds. However, my hands were very disciplined and I just gently held King's chin. After all, we only have two hours, oh no, there should only be one hour left. Besides, there are certain things that I don't want to mess around with. carried out locally. It wasn’t until King’s eyes became blurry that I pulled out my tongue and took a breath: “Okay, let’s go back. I really want to go back to the bar early now.” The soldier was really punctual, no more than two hours, no less: "Look at the look of your clothesBrother," he asked pretending to be mysterious, "Aren't you here for two hours" "No comment!" This kind of speculation was always getting darker and darker, so I simply changed the subject, "By the way, do you know where Ralph and Clark are?" "They have carried out their mission." The soldier looked at me with half admiration and half ridicule, "Should we leave now, or Judging from your physique, you are not superhuman, do you really not need to take a rest?" "Please take us away." King was starting to feel embarrassed. "Okay, okay." The soldier murmured to himself as he walked, "This woman doesn't know how to care about men at all" I didn't hear what he said clearly, but it already made King blush, and I was a little embarrassed, but I bit King's ear gently: "This man doesn't care about anything he says, let's not Pay attention. And" I asked after deliberation, "When the time comes, we can go back, shall we give it a try?" "Okay." King nodded, but I was stunned, right? So it’s “just around the corner”? "Why are you so stunned? Are you just talking?" King pinched me, "They are already far away, hurry up and catch up!"; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 53 Going Home On the way back, we still used the helicopter. The technique of sending our soldiers was also good, and they also prepared food for me, still Chinese style - I also didn't eat for some time. This made me exclaim when I got off the plane: "You will be a good husband in the future." "That is a very distant thing." The soldier waved his hand, "If you really want to thank me, just beat up Ralph and Clark in this year's KOF." "Why?" Such a request was unexpected, and King and I were both a little curious. "You don't know, Colonel Heaton is not planning to participate in KOF this year, so there will be a vacant spot. However, it seems that Leona has been chosen to replace him, and I am indeed no match. But I am also very unwilling - I am no worse than them. How much, except for those four people. No one in the military camp dares to challenge me. So, if you can make Ralph and Clark behave badly, I will have hope next year!" The soldiers became more and more excited as they talked, as if we had promised Come down. hehe. Unexpectedly, there is such a number one figure in the Brazilian mercenary army. "Then why don't you consider squeezing Leona out? It seems that she should be weaker." King asked puzzledly. "Of course it would be great if you could do it." The soldier became serious, "But for the sake of your lives, let it go. And, I would like to remind you, never let Leona get stained with blood, especially her own blood." "Why?" King didn't understand, but I could probably guess the reason. "See for yourselves," the soldier unbuttoned his collar, revealing a steel ring for his neck, with a deep scratch on it, "Leona grew up in a military camp, but I didn't. When I first arrived in the army, Everyone is taboo about her. Out of curiosity, I provoked her. Ms. King may not understand, but she escorted Hebing all the way to Brazil. Do you know her character?" Seeing me nodding, he also He laughed dryly and said, "So we started fighting. It was evenly matched at first, but as a man, I always have an advantage in physical strength, so I stabbed her in the arm in the end." As he spoke, he gestured, "As a result, as soon as she touched The blood made me tremble. I thought she was fainting from blood, but the next moment she rushed to me. I didn't even have a chance to react. What I still remember is that her eyes were blood red at that moment. , it was a severe pain in my neck." The soldier said with lingering fear, "In just that moment, I was knocked away. It took me a week to recover from my injuries. But this is also luck. If she didn't need to scratch at that time and just stabbed me, I This steel ring is useless." "So strong?" It seems to be the effect of the crazy blood, but the fact that this person is still alive means that Leona did not pursue him at that time, which means that her crazy blood was not fully awakened. "So I advise you not to take advantage of her." The soldier waved his hand, "You have to remember to beat up Ralph and Clark a little bit. Okay, I'm going back." "Wait a minute," I asked a personal question, "Why don't you wear your military rank? By the way, I haven't asked for your name yet." "Because I feel that my current military rank is not worthy of my strength. As for the name, I will naturally know it in the future KOF." Looking at his helicopter gradually taking off, King smiled at me: "What a funny guy. I'm looking forward to seeing him on KOF." "Then we have to give Ralph or Clark a serious disability." I joked, "Of course, if the group can meet them. But then again," I held her hand tightly, "In It’s not a good thing for a military airport to be blown by the wind for too long. Shall we go home? I’m a little hungry.” " Me too." King was very fond of the word "go home". He grabbed my arm and stared at me Why is this look so ambiguous? Originally, I had been confusedly thinking about the body movements and mental details for a long time, and accumulated a lot of practical enthusiasm, but when I actually arrived at the door of the bar, I realized that the distance between me and Yanfu had not been reduced to zero - at the door. There was a man sitting on the ground, fanning himself in a pretentious manner, obviously trying to disturb my upcoming happiness. I was a little annoyed, but I didn't dare to say anything because I already recognized this person from his clothes - Mai Shiranui. "King! Where have you been? You're not even doing business?" Mai Shiranui closed her fan, stood up and walked over. Fortunately, she was wearing higher-coverage clothes now, otherwise pedestrians would have stopped to watch, "Eh? This Who is it? Your boyfriend?" She looked at me and then at King, "Not very good! What do you like about him?" Seeing that I looked a little unnatural, King quickly spoke: "Xiao Wu, don't talk nonsense! Do you think everyone is like Andy who chases you? Besides, people can't be underestimated. Come on, let me introduce this person. It's He Bing. Sooner or later you will admire his genius, and you," King turned back to me and said, "I don't need an introduction? Everyone who follows KOF knows this." "Of course, she is the most beautiful woman in the country!"? laughed, but it was more of a satire that her martial arts that attracted most attention was not her martial arts, "I wonder why Miss Mai Shiranui came to the place? Isn't she just waiting to drink our coffee?" Mai Shiranui heard the disapproval in my words, but she didn't care: "Have you been on your honeymoon these past two days? Don't you even know any news?" As she said that, she took out an envelope from her arms, "This is An invitation letter from the KOF organizer. As long as three people with invitation letters form a team to participate, they do not need to participate in the preliminaries." "Preliminaries?" I blurted out. What does Kagura Chizuru plan to do? "Yes." Mai Shiranui opened the fan and started fanning again. "It was said that in order to give more people a chance to participate in the competition, it was decided that the registration deadline would be June 1st, and the preliminaries would start on the second day. It was originally scheduled to end before the Atlanta Olympics. . Then, the finals will begin in October. King, even if it’s just a honeymoon, you still have to deal with the news. After all, a fighter must have a professional level.” Listening to the scolding, King blushed: "Don't talk nonsense, what a honeymoon" right! It's you who ruined our upcoming honeymoon, and you still have the nerve to say it! I thought bitterly. "If you don't say it, don't say it." Mai Shiranui looked like I understood, which made me almost feel discouraged. "Then, let's form a team together this time, right? We also need to call Yuri." "I think" King looked at me hesitantly. Does she plan to be with me? I promised Athena! "Go! It doesn't matter if you don't participate in the preliminaries, you can help me train." I put my hand on King's shoulder, "Besides, I also agreed with Athena and the others to form a team together. Let's hope we meet in the finals!" "Oh" King was a little surprised, "It seems they also know your talent. Okay, it's decided, we will meet in the finals!" Seeing me stunned, he couldn't help but smile, "Why are you dazed? I mean the finals , it’s not the finals, am I going to try to push things forward? Okay, Xiao Wu, we’ve been talking for so long and the door hasn’t even been opened yet, let’s go in and have a drink together? Even though the inside hasn’t been cleaned for a few days.” "No." Mai Shiranui waved her hand, "Why bother you? Besides, I also asked Andy to watch a movie together at night, and I want to catch him!" "Miss Shiranui, I suddenly realized that you are very beautiful!" Since you know what you are interested in, I will not hesitate to praise you a little bit - she is indeed very beautiful, and I have to admit that she is prettier than King. "I'll keep it for you King!" Mai Shiranui smiled sweetly and left, "By the way, King, Yuri will inform you."; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 54 The Growth of Men Although Mai Shiranui was out of the way, and although the night was very fulfilling, there are still two words to say about the direction of things - regret! I have to admit that I have overlooked some details: the bar that has not been cleaned for half a month is really challenging for King and me. Moreover, after I relied on some kind of reverie as motivation to renovate the home with King, Some good sisters headed by Kate came to celebrate again. I really don’t know how they got the news Unfortunately, I don’t have the stamina of a real fighter like King. When they were happy and King returned to the bedroom, I have fallen asleep. In fact, the last part of the above situation was what King said when he woke me up early the next morning, and used this as a reason to formulate a series of enhanced death training plans for me, one of which was to postpone the relationship between the two of us indefinitely. A sacred and solemn production and life activity. This made me depressed but nodded helplessly - with my endurance, can I give a perfect "first performance" with King? Besides, I can’t participate in KOF96 like this. I’m not just planning to show off. After all, we are also considered cheaters! But first, King left me to take care of the bar and went to Japan. Then, as the saying goes, talents are only as good as the master, and I deeply realized that a fighter’s side job (actually the main job) is also a large part of their life. Damn it, no wonder the Kusanagi family is so strong - there is no need to worry about life as soon as you are born, and you can focus on practicing fighting instead of being a champion. It would be a shame to not be a champion! Three days, just three days, I got used to cursing a series of wealthy fighters represented by the Kusanagi family in that meager rest time. As it happens, King is back! When I hugged her like the goddess of dawn, a string of news came through that I guessed or couldn't guess and had no time to guess: Yuli was captured by her father to take the place of the Dragon and Tiger Team, so, King proposed the idea of ??forming a team together while visiting and thanking Kasumi, and after a friendly and fierce friendly match, the two hit it off. Moreover, King did not forget Athena, and finally brought Xiaozhui to South Town! "Isn't it?" I was startled. "Where is he now? When will he come to the bar?" "No need to ask. It's because you turned a blind eye to me," Xiaozhui's voice drifted over, "Oh. It seems that you are blind, but I didn't expect that you are already having a passionate fight with this man." He walked in unhurriedly , he pointed at King and I who were hugging each other tightly, "No wonder you gave up on Athena, no wonder she is hostile to Athena." Iyou idiot! How could you say these things in front of King? I glared at him and then breathed a sigh of relief - Xiaozhui spoke Chinese, which King couldn't understand. But just when I was calming down, King whispered to me again: "He Bing, I don't like your friend" He hesitated to speak as if he was unhappy. How much did you eat along the way? "By the way, He Bing," Xiaozhui took the trouble to drop another bombshell, "I will basically live in your house from today to the end of the preliminaries. Master said that economy is the key during training. In addition, the competition between the two of us is It’s temporarily postponed, but you will be taking the lead in the preliminaries, and Athena won’t be here - you have to pay attention to me, dealing with amateurs is not my hobby!” What is the basis for saving? It is clear that consumption is passed on to us! Moreover, it also serves as an eye-catching light bulb! Woo The world between two people I'm looking forward to "Okay, you're welcome." I really don't know how I smiled at him so naturally. Could it be I'm transforming into a family man? No! On the same day, I quietly hung up the phone to Athena: "Why did Quan Chong come here? Didn't he always say that he can't live without your meat buns?" "It's not just to train you. I guess after so long, you are already good enough to learn from Quan Chong." Athena's voice was so pleasant on the phone. "Oh" I couldn't refute, so I became concerned about her as usual, "What about you? You are our captain, so you have to practice seriously, right? You won't go to the remote mountainous areas of Guangxi again, right?" "Why don't you go?" She was probably laughing, "Is there someone else who will break into my room? Speaking of this, you have to KOF early, otherwise I will settle a score with you." "I'll try my best." When talking to Athena, she always leads the topic. Since Xiaozhui is determined to stay here, it's better to hang up. …… The days seemed to go back to when King gave me death training, but the other person who trained me changed from Yuli to Xiaozhi. Although he was not as childish as Yuli, he still made me stubborn enough, and I could only accept it one by one - -No matter what he asks me to do, he will do it with me, and he will do it better than me. I didn’t beg for mercy, at least not when King was around. "Long Lianya can no longer be called Long Lianya after you use it like this." Xiaozhui said helplessly more than onceTo put it bluntly, although he knew that I couldn't learn Qigong like I didn't know how to do it, he always looked at me with displeasure. To this, I just pretended not to hear. Look how good our King is, the tornado kick was changed after she and I discussed it together! Moreover, the bruises on my body were also massaged by King. Those warm fingers just thinking about it made me have the urge to hold her and move! More than twenty days have passed like this. I haven’t felt any qualitative leap, but I have reached a good state. In King’s words: “Of course you don’t feel it anymore. This is indeed a good feeling - you I already have one foot in the world of martial arts.” Today is Children’s Day, and the Athena team is in the Asian Division. I don’t know whether it’s Shile Chihe’s preference or the efforts of the locals. The Asian Division’s preliminaries venue is in South Korea, so Xiaozhui and I have to leave Nanzhen. As for King, she wisely believed in Kasumi's strength and did not consider the preliminaries. "He Bing, I'm leaving first, so as not to disturb your farewell." Xiaozhui once again realized what was going on and boarded the plane with a small bag - he was almost empty-handed when he arrived! I also thought of him living and eating for free and being picky about not having meat buns. "He Bing, work hard, I'll wait for you in the finals." King took my hand and held it in front of our chests. His eyes were full of concern, but I still caught a trace of hesitation in this concern: "King, there is something I decided to ask about the matter - what happened? Since you went to Japan, I noticed that the way you looked at me was not as firm as when we were in Brazil. What made you shaken? Oh no, It's not that serious, you're just worried. Tell me, what's the problem? I hope and should share it with you." "You still found out." King stuck out his tongue, trying to lighten the mood, but I exposed this abnormal behavior mercilessly: "Don't pretend to be a child, you are not Yuli, I must know!" "Okay. If you can go further than me on KOF96, I will definitely tell you." King suddenly kissed me, "Go quickly, or you won't be able to get on the plane Don't worry, I love you." "Me too." Since King really didn't say anything, it means that I can't help him now, and knowing it will only increase my troubles. With her fragrance, I moved away from her step by step. Is she waving at my back? I guess. "You must become stronger quicklysoI don't have to worry." This was King’s voice. I couldn’t hear a single word clearly amid the airport announcements, but I clearly felt that my heart seemed to sink, as if it was suppressed by something That is responsibility, a man’s responsibility. The plane took off, Xiaozhui sat next to me and learned from the experience with great interest: "Kissing goodbye? What does it feel like? Tell me? The taste of a man's wife shouldn't be very good, right?" I ignored it. He tilted his head and looked at the sky through the plane window. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and asked him: "Quan Chong, you must have been injured for a long time and become a doctor?" "That's right. The master taught me a lot back then, but most of them were Chinese medicine." Xiaozhui was confused by my words, "What's wrong?" "Then please give me timely treatment during the preliminaries and finals so that I don't have any sequelae. Thanks in advance." I leaned on my seat, looked at the morning glow outside, and said lightly, but very firmly, "You can't I am as cowardly as beforeI finally discovered that my life is not the most precious thing."; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 55 Chaotic Preliminaries "Quan Chong, can't you get along better with King? She's not a tomboy, that's called heroic." "He Bing, do you know that King looked wary when he saw Athena? Why do you think I have a crush on her?" "You like Athena, but you can't base everything on her, right? This is a sign of immaturity." "Anyway, I'm not eighteen years old yet, and I'm still a long way from being mature." "you……" "If you have the strength to teach me a lesson, why not have a good preliminaries. I'll take a nap first, the jet lag hasn't been adjusted yet." …… Why do you think of such unnutritious things again? It seems that I should be ashamed of my rhetoric - I am in the preliminaries now and cannot be distracted. However, I can’t seem to blame you for this - a large number of people participating in the preliminaries are too too ignorant! There were three junior high school students who had been studying Taekwondo for several months and signed up under the names of new female fighters! Do you think she is Li Mei? There are three of them as soon as they come. It seems that the popularity of KOF also has some things that make people laugh or cry. Did Kagura Chizuru foresee this? I hope no expert accidentally kills anyone Forget it, I’ll leave the troublesome matters to Kagura Chizuru. I only need to think about my own affairs, especially the three opponents in front of me. I couldn’t help but glance sideways at Xiaozhui who was reading the newspaper. Isn’t this too cunning? The greatest weakness in life is not only facing the strong, but also facing the weak! Why do I have to do this kind of bullying job? Why! Finally, when the "fight" came, I waved to the three young boys opposite: "Do you know Chinese? If so, tell me your home address so that I can notify your family to give you a special supplement." Things can't be done'; By the way, let me say another important thing, you all come together, otherwise the lazy guy over there who reads the newspaper will scold me for not being able to win." "Perhaps you will understand in a moment what it means to be defeated by a arrogant soldier!" The leader of the boys rushed over without showing any signs of weakness. Not bad, I can speak Chinese, but please! Who doesn’t know this? But this is your attitude? It’s hard for a real fighter to pretend to be a fighter! Of course, any fighter who can put on a show won't dress up like you in a hip-hop outfit. After doing a basic Todo-ryu grapple, I used a Muay Thai-like hook to stop the second one: "You are the only one. If you want to come over, hurry up." …… "You've learned too much, haven't you? Let me count" Xiaozui turned her fingers boredly, "Yagami-ryu, Todo-ryu, Muay Thai, Extreme style, and mine" He simply stopped counting. , "Let's go and eat." …… Although it is boring, the game still has to be played day by day. It wasn't until the last few days that I met someone worthy of my serious punches. Unfortunately, his teammates were nothing more than day lilies, and they could only be eliminated. But just in the past few days, opponents have become stronger and faster. When there were only eight teams left in the Asian division, the organizers decided to rotate into groups, with the top two teams in each group advancing to the finals. I really don’t know what Kagura Chizuru was thinking. Is it for commercial purposes? Moreover, King’s female fighter team is also in the same group as us. In addition, in a team in the same group, I saw a name that seemed familiar to me and surprised me - Li Mei! What are you doing? Li Mei's current age should be twelve or three years old, right? Same name and surname? I guess. “As a result, I still saw a childlike little girl on the field. Resisting the urge to look for my chin on the ground, I asked almost inarticulately: "Are you Li Mei?" "Yes." The crisp voice was clear. “It’s okay, okay, I can speak Chinese, it’s not her. "Although I don't have much hope this time, one day I will bring back the KOF championship trophy for South Korea!" The sudden sentence made me I'd better look for my chin Oh no, my chin is still there It's really If you have ambitions, you don’t have to be young! Li Mei has probably not yet entered Jin Jiafan's martial arts gym, and is wearing ordinary sportswear, but I can see at a glance that there are no unnecessary movements in her every move, and it does not seem to be deliberately regulated. Maybe …is this talent? I can't help but think of the countless times King corrected my bad habits in my moves and life. The gap, the gap! "How long have you been studying martial arts? What martial arts did you learn?" I was a little curious. "I" Li Mei suddenly blushed, "I have been fond of fighting since I was a child, and I can't say much about martial arts. I have been to all the schools on the market, but I didn't learn anything for a long time" Oh shit! genius! I suddenly thought viciously: If the old man were present, he might have already started a stalking plan to recruit disciples! Moreover, Xiaozhui also reported the news todayI rolled it up and tied it with a rope somewhere, making it look like a magic scroll, looking at us upright. You, aren't you putting pressure on me? "Fight!" I don't know whether it was out of love for the children or in order of strength, but Li Mei was the last one to appear. However, her two teammates are not difficult to deal with - no matter how strong the person who doesn't know Qigong is, I'm not afraid. Of course, Ralph and Clark are not included in the calculation for the time being. Two minutes later, I knocked those two people down - yes, knocked them down, otherwise I wouldn't have won. "Actually, you are about to see the door to fighting, but it may take a lifetime to really step in." Maybe it's because of Li Mei that I'm more polite to them, or maybe they are really strong, at least definitely capable of entering the top eight. However, compared to me, a half-assed fighter, they are worse in almost every quality. A little above, cumulatively, there is a qualitative gap. "Li Mei, it's your turn. I won't show mercy! Because you seem to be a genius!" "Fight!" Li Mei’s hands were half hanging, seemingly nonchalant, but I knew that most of her effort was on her legs. Take the initiative? Can she bear it? A teenage child who has not learned Qigong is nothing more than a newborn tiger no matter how strong he is. At the moment when I hesitated, Li Mei took a step forward and jumped up with a volley kick. I deliberately blocked it with both hands, wanting to test her strength, but as a result, I slipped two steps back! Before I could sigh, Li Mei launched another roundhouse kick. I pushed diagonally, released the force, turned my hand again, and grabbed her calf - this was considered a Todo-ryu capture, but a bit embarrassing: in a real Todo-ryu capture, both hands are used as a lock and one hand is used as a guide, and the enemy attacks. Come on, you don’t need to exert any effort at all, just grab it from the side - I can’t do it at the moment. Li Mei’s right leg was restrained, she twisted her body, and kicked me in the face with her left leg. This reaction, this speed is definitely the result of fighting experience! However, the strength was not enough, so I blocked it lightly again and caught it. Suddenly, Li Mei's body sank. Is she going to reach out and grab my heels? Oh no, with her length I quickly threw her out, her life was at stake! That's a defenseless zone! Li Mei put her hands on the ground, rolled over, and stood up neatly. It seemed that she was not thrown. And, without taking a breath, he rushed over again. Why don’t I have the energy to fight? Feeling a little depressed, I blocked her attacks one by one. Taekwondo, karate, Muay Thai, judo, and tai chi There is even a hand knife movement that looks like kendo! I kind of doubt she'd be a sharpshooter if she played with a pistol. I’ve really learned everything on the market, and I’m pretty good at it. Oh, this time it’s Jeet Kune Do. If King hadn’t popularized this origin knowledge to me, I really wouldn’t have seen how powerful this girl is. ?However, it’s still not enough. Although she has no flaws, the quality of a child is not enough. I hit the flaws with just one punch, then another punch, three punches, four punches Finally she couldn't avoid it, and my hands didn't have time to block it. My fist He quickly and accurately stopped in front of the bridge of her nose. “Haha, there is no fear in her eyes, she is becoming more and more likeable. I was about to speak when suddenly I felt a pain in my abdomen and I fell down involuntarily. "Ah! I'm sorry, I didn't know you would be merciful, so" Li Mei rushed over in a panic, "That's just habitual, not intentional!" "I understand." To be honest, you are really unlovable. Although you are pretty, I reluctantly thought, "I would be bullying you if I used my strength to win you. If we were the same age, I would never be able to win you." Fortunately, you used it. It’s not about teasing your vaginal legs, otherwise I will tell you here all my life, “You are really a genius, KOF will belong to you one day.” "Don't make it sound like you're explaining your funeral arrangements." Xiaozhui's newspaper roll hit me on the head accurately, "No matter what, even if you lose this game, I still can't escape the fate of playing." "No, I admit defeat." Li Mei shook her head, "I have no strength left. Just based on the way you threw the newspaper roll, I am no match for you." Could it be thatthis girl has also learned darts? I'm a little dizzy. We won, but Li Mei insisted on treating us to a meal as an apology. Xiaozhui and I have no objection, it’s free! I was just a little curious that Li Mei’s teammates didn’t come with them: “Are they confident that a minor and a stranger are out there?” "Don't worry, I know you guys are not bad people. Moreover, this is South Korea, and I have gone to all the nearby martial arts schools to 'know' you." Li Mei was a little proud, and emphasized the word "know" - it seemed like another kick. Crazy and action-minded, "By the way, I haven't gone to Master Jin's place yet. I'll go there in two years when I'm strong enough." Isn’t it? Two years? You are only fifteen years old at most, right? Just go therePlaying in the gym? You can really look forward to Maybe it’s because I’m used to eating Chinese food. In my eyes, Korean food is more of a food, but it doesn’t matter. Eating together is just about the atmosphere. During the dinner, I corrected Li Mei’s mistake of calling me uncle, and also talked about KOF. Moreover, I didn’t expect that Li Mei had the qualifications of an angry youth at such a young age: “Japanese hatred is a necessary quality for us Koreans.” As soon as she said this, I didn’t pay attention to what she continued to say about the Japanese accounting for half of KOF. I secretly sigh that it would be great if our Chinese children had this awareness! Added countless good feelings: "Speaking of Xiaomei, I kind of want to recognize you as my sister, do you agree?" “Well, I have to go home and ask my dad, it seems there is some inheritance issue involved.” Li Mei said with half understanding. …Could it be that she’s a wealthy daughter? Xiaosui and I exchanged glances at the same time. When we broke up, we felt like we couldn’t bear to leave each other after we met The sour taste is not the sourness of poverty, but the sourness of richness, haha! Half an hour later, Li Mei exchanged phone numbers with us and finally took a taxi and left. "Although he looks pink, he is really a genius in martial arts." Looking at the taxi driving away, Xiaozhui sighed, even a little jealous. "Go back to the hotel." I patted him, "Also, will you do well in tomorrow's game? I have to think about something I gained a lot today!"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 56: Let’s talk about it after hiding from the first day of junior high school Yeah, I gotta think about it. A game with Li Mei explained a lot of problems: I cheated to become a genius, but compared with my real talent, the gap is obvious. Moreover, at the end of ordinary fighting, if there is no qigong or some kind of bloodline or spiritual power, it will probably be at my level, but the distance between me and a real fighter is also obvious. However, having said that, the fact that I have the ability I have now shows that the effect of King's death training is huge. It's just that I change day by day and don't recognize the true face of Lushan. Come to think of it, even Yuri's daily "Huhuang Fist Machine Cannon" has great benefits. I am on my way to becoming a member of Superman, haha! With a happy mood, I looked at Xiaozhui who was yawning boredly on the ring. Strictly speaking, the three games took him three actions, all of which were grabbing his opponent and throwing him down the stage. This made the live broadcast staff snort and stare - I thought the top eight in the preliminaries would be more exciting, but who knew the gap was so big! "Can't you throw it a little lighter?" I complained on the way out, "Those three people need to see a doctor!" "That's why I don't like to compete with outsiders." Xiaozui curled her lips, looked around, and suddenly pointed forward, "Hebing, look! Is that Todo Kasumi?" ??Looking along, it’s true! I greeted him: "Xiaocheng! Aren't you competing? Why are you here? It seems you were playing with Li Mei's team? The result, oh no, how was the process?" "It's nothing." Kasumi said with a relaxed face, "I saw that the floor of the venue was not very good, so I demonstrated the super drop first, so they gave up." "You really know how to be lazy." No wonder you are so much faster than Xiaozhui. You should also give the broadcast staff a topic, right? hehe! "You came here to see us, right? What do you want?" Kasumi stuck out her tongue: "Tomorrow is our duel, but since we've all qualified, we shouldn't have to fight? Can you abstain?" "No objection." I decided for Xiaozhui. "Mr. Shii is fine, Hebing, you can't run away yet." Kasumi's words surprised me, "Yuri watched you reach the finals, and now she's calling to test the results of your hard work. Sister King is also worried about this. If you agree, you can’t escape.” What? King should be the one to do the test, Yuli For the sake of King's promise, I admitted: "Okay." "Then it's settled! Just come to my house tomorrow. Here are your tickets." Looking at her action of taking out the ticket, it seemed that she had planned it for a long time, "Mr. Shii won't refuse, right?" "" Xiaozhui looked thoughtful. Could it be that Xiaozhui, who has made it his mission to live and eat for free, has become sexually transmitted? Suddenly, he raised his head and asked, "Do you have any meat buns there?" “A new Chinese restaurant selling Xiao Long Baozi has opened near my home.” “Then excuse me!” This a dog can't change its habit of eating shit! Disgrace us Chinese! …… Kasumi’s home has not changed much, but it still surprised me - Yuri is not here, but Kusanagi Aoi is sitting there! "You were really lively during the competition!" Kusanagi Aoi's words gave me a chill. "The injury should be almost healed?" "Yes, it's still a little bit close." At my current level I can't admit it even to death! "Oh? What time is it?" Kusanagi Aoi became interested, "I will treat you?" "Spiritual trauma!" I am absolutely sure. Kasumi couldn’t help but laugh, and Xiaosui almost rolled on the ground. "Are you planning to avoid me for the rest of your life?" Kusanagi Aoi was stunned for a while before she came to her senses, "Then don't agree then! It's not like a man to do this now." “What this society now advocates is equality between men and women.” I am ignorant. "Okay," Kusanagi Aoi thought for a long time, "I'll give you a chance. I heard that you are going to have a fight with Yuri Sakazaki in two days? If you can win, I will consider admitting some of your psychological trauma. " "Okay!" Although I can't win, but I want to make friends with Yulila, please, please huh? Why do Kusanagi Aoi's eyes look so reminiscent of conspiracy? That night, after witnessing Xiaozhui’s embarrassing incident about Xiao Long Bao at the dinner table, I habitually went to the grass in the backyard. So you entered the finals? Have a chance to face the three artifacts, can we see Goenitz again? And the grand talk about joining forces with Kingare you just dreaming? I pulled my hair, it hurt a little, but it was okay. "Is the cold wind blowing again? I guess you are here. I didn't bring you a sheet today." Kasumi suddenly slapped me. "Don't scare me, you will kill someone!" With her concealment ability, I can't even scare me.??Know someone. “You want to pretend to be timid with me?” Kasumi sat down next to me, plucked a small wild flower and played with it, “You want to pretend to be timid with Aoi.” "Have you finished eating?" "Mr. Shii and Aoi are currently discussing in the dojo," Kasumi smiled. "However, they also discussed your breast attack incident." "That's a charge she made randomly." I retorted. "But Mr. Shii suggested that you should be responsible for admitting it." Kasumi smiled even more happily, "But Aoi said that even if you work hard, you can't bear it." Well, you are afraid that the world will not be chaotic! I looked angrily: "In the next life, he will be a cow or a horse, and I will definitely repay him!" "Haha" Kasumi smiled and bent over, and it took him a long time to regain his composure, "That being said, how confident are you in fighting Yuri?" "Just try your best not to lose." After training under Youli for so long, I know her strength quite well. "Really?" Facing Kasumi's eyes, I felt guilty: "Then I'll go back to my old house and read a book?" "Okay. But if you look at it this way, you might as well join our Todo Hall." As she said that, Kasumi suddenly stretched out her hand to grab my throat. I instinctively moved to block it, but she caught me midway and grabbed her. Thoroughly, "According to Yuri, Todo martial arts shined in your preliminaries - should we talk about intellectual property issues?" Although she had a smile on her face, it made me feel very uncomfortable: "Isn't this also an advertisement for you?" "Advertisement? Just talking about it makes me angry!" Kasumi frowned, "Did your movements use the essence of Todo-ryu? Moreover, how many other schools did you mix in?" "This is called returning to the sect from all sources, embracing all rivers" "Are you giving yourself a pat on the back?" "Noit hurts! Is it okay if I'm wrong?" "Remember, if you want to use Todo-ryu, use it well, don't Come up with some three-legged cat moves, and it will cost me my face!" "I'll try my best" "Huh?" "Ah I promise! Kasumi, please let me go!" "Hmph!" Kasumi finally pushed me to the ground, "If you want to learn, just ask me, what's the point of trying to figure it out yourself? Can't you trust my ability?" "No, absolutely not! Don't I think you have no time all day?" I smiled flatteringly. "I won't argue with you anymore." Kasumi wiped her hands and stood up. It seemed that in her eyes, compared to the mud on the ground, the hands she grabbed were dirtier Depressing! "I'm going to take a shower. Do you want some late-night snacks later? Just tell me so I can buy some." "You should ask Xiaozhui, I still want to stay here." In fact, she locked me just now and it still hurts so much that I can hardly move. "Well, I'm leaving then." Kasumi took a few steps and turned around, "Did you remember clearly what I did to lock you just now? Just use this when fighting Yuri." "Oh." I didn't respond at first, and I didn't agree until she was far away. “Could it be thatshe was just trying to teach meforget it, let’s enjoy the night first! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 57 You can’t escape even the first year of junior high school That night, I couldn't sleep - it was because of Kasumi Oh, to be precise, it was because of Kasumi's move. I originally planned to go and see what Kosei and Aoi Kusanagi were discussing, but in the end, there was no result after thinking about it in the grass. It was so cold that I couldn't bear it. My talent seems to be really not that good. Although I remember the process of Kasumi catching me very clearly, I know that the movements used are of no use at all. What I need is to learn to be similar, to find the essence from the movements, just like the most important thing about Long Lianya is the moment of transition between offense and defense when he blocks or dodges the opponent's attack during the first side kick. Unfortunately I can't help but think of Li Mei's various attacks. None of them are repeated, but people can feel the style of each move, or the combination of several styles. That’s called true learning! However, I have to admit that Todo-ryu is even more difficult. After reading so many books, I clearly feel that Todo-ryu is the ancestor of defensive counterattacks. Maybe I can start a topic on "On the origin of Todo-ryu and the Murong family's turbulent times." Of course, I have to verify the existence of the Murong family first I'm just guessing. It's just a guess. From beginning to end, except for the submissive attack, I have indeed never found any systematic active attack moves from the old house. It just so happens that without Qigong, you can't even think of learning the submissive attack. Why! In the next two days, I kept thinking about Kasumi’s actions and went to the old house several times. This intrigued Kosui, and even Kusanagi Aoi asked me a few times, but Kasumi’s explanation didn’t bother me much. As for how it was explained, I didn’t have the time or thought to care. However, in the end, I could only vaguely feel it, as if I knew that the Yangtze River originating from the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau should flow to the East China Sea, but it was not clear where it should circle and where it should be unrestrained along the way. In other words, each move is like a river, a river flowing to the sea, and the specific river channel is the action used. The river channels are different in different landforms, and the moves are different every time. , but the magnitude of the difference is different from the accuracy of the observer, so it looks ever-changing. After so long, how many moves have I really learned? Forget it, if you think about it any more, humility will soon turn into low self-esteem Yuli’s arrival was on the morning of the third day. At that time, I was repeating Kasumi's movements on the grass. I was so focused that I didn't even notice that someone was coming. I only instinctively struck back when someone was behind me, and it was still Sunflower! "However, my fist was empty, and instead my wrist was held by someone. When I pulled it, I flew out. Only when I crossed shoulders with the person who came, I realized that I had made a mistake - it was Kasumi. "I really have to believe you are a pervert." Kasumi came over, squatted beside my head where I was chewing the aroma of earth, and accurately grasped my ears with her slender fingers, "You can hit someone's 'important' with just a casual move. Hitting the target area is an instinctive reaction." "Don't I don't know." I spat out the grass in my mouth and said, "You have to forgive the rookie, right?" "Rookie? You are really a rookie, so you can just do it yourself." Kasumi let go of my ears and tugged on my collar, "Yuri is here. Mr. Shii and Aoi are both at the dojo. They are waiting for you. Come with me." "Let me tidy up my appearance first" With Kasumi's height, being dragged by her to walk was too hard. "Do you think you are going to have a kiss?" Kasumi was unmoved, "Anyway, you will be beaten even more embarrassingly in a while." With a "swish" sound, the door opened. There was no one in the dojo, and it was quiet for a while after the door opened. Kosei was wearing a rare waterproof sportswear and was reading the newspaper. Kusanagi Aoi paid attention to me, glanced at Kasumi, and moved the corners of her mouth. Yuri in the center of the field was raising her left leg above her head, wearing a fighting suit. The girl's figure is tightly expressed, even a little exaggerated. When Yuli saw me, she blinked her eyes and suddenly burst out laughing: "Haha" I looked at Kasumi blankly, she was looking at me with her mouth covered and her face slightly red, holding back her laughter. Before I could ask, I heard Kusanagi Aoi's laughter: "Hebing, why did you provoke Kasumi? Doesn't the dog chewing mud taste good?" "It's just a misunderstanding." Kasumi smiled sarcastically, "But Aoi is right, she is really a pervert." Just when I was about to defend myself, Xiaosui also collected the newspaper: "Let me guessit's Kusanagi-ryu's nine injuries? Bottom-up, close to the body" "What are you talking about! How can my move be a pervert move?" Kusanagi Aoi breathed fire with her index finger and waved it in front of Xiaozui, like an alcohol blowtorch. "Then" Xiaozui realized something was wrong, and quickly held her chin in contemplation, "The sunflower of Yagami style, compared with the height of Hebing and Miss Toudo, the whole body is forward, like a hungry tiger" "Brother An is not that nasty!" Kasumi interrupted, "Although Hebing does use sunflowers."   "Ha! Let me tell you, this is the difference between the Kusanagi family and the Yagami family" Kusanagi Aoi concluded. "Aoi!" Xiangcheng blushed and was in a state of disbelief. And Kusanagi Aoi responded with a relatively cool roundhouse kick, bringing up a wall of fire, which just offset the offensive: "Okay, okay, don't be angry. You almost hurt an innocent person." She pointed at the shocked little kid next to her. There is nothing wrong with Shii, but the newspaper in his hand has been wiped out. "He Bing, is your contest with Yuli about to begin? This little girl has been waiting for you for a long time." "Okay." I stepped forward, "Yuli, I haven't seen you for a few days, and you are getting more and more beautiful" Yuri came up to me and smiled brightly: "No need to get close, just now Sister Aoi promised me that if I beat you until you beg for mercy, she will take me to visit Kusanagi Castle!" Although such a condition is very difficult for me as a foreigner. I didn’t feel anything, but Yuli’s expectant look still made me feel a little nervous, and Yuli was still saying happily, “Don’t worry, I won’t be too harsh. As long as you don’t die and there are three masters present, your life It’s still guaranteed.” I glanced at Kusanagi Aoi in frustration. She was looking at me with a smile. Her eyes were as bright as the North Star, but she was clearly saying - you are not enough to fight me. Damn it, you won’t admit defeat even if you fall! I gritted my teeth and said, "Then let's start?" "Yes!" Yuli pushed my chest gently and took a few steps back, "Let's start!" As soon as the voice fell, the horse squatted slightly and a tiger fist came. I'm hiding! again? I will hide again! still? Am I playing with machine guns again? The distance now is not the same as on the basketball court. If I didn't throw five punches, I could only block it. There was a soft sound, and I took half a step back - the force was not too strong. If it were Xiaozhui, there would be no need to hide. It would have been a flying tennis ball. As for me, this kind of attack is just right for me. Aren't you bullying people? It’s too much! It’s too much! Thinking angrily, I was gradually pushed into a corner, and finally no more Tiger Fist came flying towards me. But this does not mean that Yuli is tired, but the figure falling from the sky in front of her says it all - Leihuang Fist! pain! it hurts! Yuli's attack was stimulated by Qigong, which made me almost fall down Oh, it wasn't that I stood firm, but she rushed over in time and grabbed my collar. This is - an insulting move, Bai Fierce palm strike! "Papa papa" The frequency was so fast that I was knocked away before I could even figure out whether it was a star or a bird flying in front of me. No, this won’t work! I shook my head and quickly distanced myself from her, butit seemed more like running away? From the court to the bottom of the court, from the wall to the center When I was about to run down the court again, Yuli spun and flew over, kicked me on the left shoulder, and landed on the edge of the court in front of me: " I can't tell that your speed has improved really fast, but you can't outrun me now, right? Watch your move!" As she said that, she rushed over and punched me. Fight! If you continue like this, you will be killed sooner or later, even if you use it for a while! I tried my best to turn sideways, holding her fist with my left hand, and holding her throat with my right hand. In the end, it was still too slow, and what I held up was not my fist, but her forearm; but at least Yuli’s other hand was protecting her throat. I took advantage of the situation and hooked my hand, using the strength of my waist, my hands stirred up her outstretched arm and threw her behind her. Success? Oh no! I didn't turn sideways enough and didn't leave enough distance. My legs touched each other with Yuli, and the force was offset by the impact. "Capture hand?" Youli raised her eyebrows, and she was about to throw me down with a slight push. However, reading so many Todo family books is not for nothing. I don’t have the ability to throw you, and I won’t let you throw it easily. As soon as I turned around, I slipped my hands and got rid of her nimbly, and a familiar dragon appeared on my leg. At close range, Youli couldn't retreat, so she could only jump up and raise her legs to block. After three kicks, I was in great pain, but I believe it was definitely not easy for her! Before my feet even hit the ground, I struck out again, wounded nine times, and then eight times. Youli still didn’t retreat. She blocked Huang Jie and Jiu Wounds and suffered eight blows, but she reached out and put her hands on my shoulders. Throwing skills! I woke up suddenly, but my fist had already hit her, and I couldn't take it back - they were all trying to hurt her, I admitted it! However, the moment she fell to the ground and accelerated to throw me out, I grabbed her long braid with both hands as if I had an idea - throw me? Try it and see who hurts! I flew up, but quickly landed violently, accompanied by Yuli's higher "takeoff" - this girl's hair was really strong, and it was not broken. If she hadn't screamed in pain, I would have thought it was a wig. ! She endured the pain and got up, only to see Yuli gritting her teeth.Stand still, that hand shape - Bawang Xianghou Fist! No, I couldn't avoid it and couldn't bear it. When she was in pain and couldn't breathe out, I kicked my legs - eight childish girls! However, my momentum seemed not enough The moment she punched, I almost stopped, but I was still two meters away from her Flying shovel! Standard football red card foul action. I leaned down and slid against the ground. I don't know the old man's moon-watching drunkenness, but I still understand it. However, I suddenly discovered that Yuli was off the court, and there was a height difference between her and me - her punches happened to come along the ground! It’s over, this was probably my last thought, and then without any suspense there was a clear sound on my leg, and I fainted; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 58 Friendship in need is a friend … There is light! No, it's not light, it's color, a very soft color. But, what color is that? I do not know. Even, I don't know where I am! In fact, except for the color, everything is dark, and even I can't see it. Gradually, I found that the colors were moving and branching, like a river flowing back and forth, oh no, this is, this is my perspective is rising, taking a bird's eye view, this is a diagram of human blood vessels! I finally found it! I don’t know how long it took, but the blood vessel pattern appeared brightly and dimly, but was replaced by another color as the protagonist, and the new color slowly stretched, gradually drawing another line. However, this has nothing to do with the interlacing lines of the blood vessel diagram, which clearly have nothing to do with the circulatory system, as there are several cutoffs at the edges. Then, the color shone brightly like a stream of light, flying along the drawn route, like a pulse, lasting for a long time before gradually dimming. After that, all the colors disappeared and returned to darkness. In an unknown length of time, the two colors appeared several times, especially the unknown line of the picture, which was like the main theme, shining as if chanting, and the blood vessel diagram gradually became a foil. current. Until one time, the pretender flashed to a place where his head was severed. Instead of disappearing as usual, he shot straight out with a muffled sound. Sound? Did I hear a sound? It seems that the surprise is not over yet, I feel the presence of my body, although it is a painful feeling. After a lot of effort, I finally opened my eyes. The light was a little dim, but I suddenly saw a familiar face - Athena! Why can’t you forget her? I suddenly remembered that she should be in Guangxi, and I couldn't help but feel helpless. Athena’s face was full of worry, but then turned into surprise: “He Bing is awake!” This voice is Athena! Is this really her? A burst of chaotic footsteps came: "Really? Let me see!" It’s Kasumi, Kosei! There is a tuft of hair in the corner of your sight. Who is it? I tried to tilt my head, but it was in severe pain and I couldn't help but scream! "Don't force yourself if you're hurt." That head moved, it was Kusanagi Aoi! "If you want to heal, don't move." I waited for a few seconds: "You where is Yuli?" "That girl got into such a big trouble. I don't dare to see you. She has returned to the extreme flow a long time ago." Kusanagi Aoi showed no expression, as if she didn't know that this result was largely due to her instigation. "Suffering the Overlord at such a close distance Xianghou Fist, it’s lucky that you didn’t die on the spot.” "Then Inow" This is what I care about most, but the pain gives me a bad feeling. "You have been in a coma for several days." Athena smiled slightly tiredly, "However, you woke up just in time - today is the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games. Although you can't move yet, you won't be bored. We We’ve already prepared to install a monitor on the ceiling, so you can just relax and recuperate!” "What a happy person" As soon as Xiaozhui finished her sentence, she miscarried in Athena's eyes. "Happiness?" I asked strangely. "Don't worry about this idiot." Kusanagi Aoi put her hand on my heart, and a wave of heat spread throughout my body. The route that this heat flow took was a diagram of human blood vessels! "Your life is no longer in danger. I should go home and see how my father is recovering." After saying that, that delicate face disappeared from my sight. "Thank you thank you." I am almost certain that she used special methods to treat me when I was in a coma. “…I won’t thank you when it’s time to thank you.” Kusanagi Aoi’s voice gradually faded away. "He Bing, don't speak in a hurry," Kasumi said, "I made porridge for you and will bring it to you. You may only be able to eat fluids for a long time." Making porridge? How did he know I would wake up at this moment? Thinking of Athena's surprise and joy just now, my eyes began to accumulate water. Unfortunately, this reservoir was obviously insufficient and was about to burst in an instant - Kasumi probably prepared new porridge at any time, and Athens Na As the saying goes, "What you see when you open your eyes is probably the person who has been guarding you the longest." I "Don't cry. You are almost 20, can you act more mature? Fortunately we didn't notify your girlfriend, otherwise, you would be more like a woman than that tomboy today." Xiaozhui said coldly, "Athena, you are tired enough, go and have a good sleep. Let me control him." “Then you…take good care of me.” Finally, there was only the gray-red ceiling in front of me, and my tears could no longer be held back "I told you not to cry, otherwise Athena will find out later and will misunderstand me and bully you." Xiaozhui threw a tissue on my face, "I didn't expect that it was the first time I wiped away someone's tears.Of course he is a man. " "This showsAthena is very strong." It is very difficult to speak, but I am willing, "Just now you saidI am very happy?" "Of course!" Xiaozhui's tone was a little sour, "In the past few days, several beauties have been interrogating you three times, especially Athena, who came here after a long journey and couldn't even take a breath, and rushed to inject spiritual power into you. Give you treatment. Then, I stay by your bedside every day, take less than five hours of rest a day, and give you mental power regardless of the consequences. This I have never dreamed of this kind of thing" "What are you dreaming about?" Suddenly, Xiaozhui's ear was pinched by a small hand, "Will you be injured like this? Humph! I know you are not trustworthy when I ask you to be a nurse." It was Athena, with a look of fatigue between her eyebrows. Wuwei said, "I am going to be the coach of Todo Dojo. You can live and eat for free for a few days, so you really feel at ease!" "Oh." Xiaozhui agreed reluctantly. "He Bing, don't say anything, have a good rest." Athena forced a smile, which made her face abnormally pale, "I'll explain everything after you can sit up, okay?" Although it was a discussion But it is impossible to object to it. Looking at her clean eyes, it seemed that the area wiped by Xiaozhui just now was wet again. The Olympic Games are indeed very beautiful, but after going through KOF, I have to admit that some events are too childish. Maybe I can easily win a few gold medals in the future. Of course, not now, haha! And now, I'm watching the equestrian competition. This is one of the last few projects. I don’t know which horse has which pedigree, and of course I don’t care whether the rider’s appearance is pleasing to the eye. I just appreciate the harmony between man and horse. This makes me envious, because I can't even control my hands. Oh no, it should be said that my hands can't keep up with my thinking. When I first came to this world, Athena told me: a move is called understanding when learned with the brain, mastery when learned with the body, and mastery when learned with the heart. And the so-called learning by heart means that you can choose the correct processing method based on the body's reaction without going through the brain - this is very reasonable. With the speed of human nerve transmission, there is no thinking at all when facing the authentic eight-year-old girl. time. But what about me? What am I learning from? I don’t know, and neither does Athena. She only gave me spiritual power every day in her own way, and I finally understood that the strange road map was the trajectory of her spiritual power flowing in my body. I’d better not say thank you for your kindness. However, looking at Athena's increasingly pale pretty face, I couldn't help but advise her: "I can get better slowly, you'd better give yourself more rest." "You? Just you? Your legs were shattered and fractured, and your internal organs were ruptured in many places. If Miss Kusanagi hadn't used her family's blood power to activate Qigong to kill you, you wouldn't have survived until I came!" Athena said! It was very heavy, but the hand that fed the porridge into my mouth was very light. "And if you don't treat you like this every day, even if you are sent to the best hospital, you will still have sequelae! Don't underestimate extreme flow, Only I can treat your injury here. Also, don’t be too silly. We are on the same team, so you have to get better quickly and don’t become a useless person during the game. This is your task, because you You owe me again, and it won't be easy to repay." At the end of the sentence, she finally couldn't pretend to be serious and laughed to herself. I wanted to answer, but my mouth was gagged with a spoon. …Not long after the Olympics ended, I could finally stand up! But like a newborn baby, there is a risk of falling. However, I am still optimistic - the Chinese team won many gold medals in the Olympics, and those who won the gold medals are not all people I know. In other words, this KOF world is independent and has its own With my own interpretation and my own rules, I, a person who does not exist, can also say: Champion, I can do it too! ; Volumes 95 and 96, Chapter 59: A Generation of Heavenly Beauty The morning light is bright, and the grass in the backyard of Tengtang Dojo, although it has been trampled for a long time, is still growing vigorously under the late autumn glow; the dew is fresh, accompanied by the fragrance of nameless flowers, which are attracting insects and birds; I am Tough, even though I fell down countless times on this grass, I finally got up again. At the same time, I am also happy. Not only because Kasumi couldn't treat me directly when I was injured but she paid extra attention to my diet, but also because Athena finally notified King after confirming that I was fine. I couldn’t help but lick my lips, mixed with the exquisite breakfast and King’s passionate kiss, who said that - this is life! When King’s hand caressed my face, that beautiful face was full of pity and infinite tenderness: “Why are you so desperate for your life?” "If I am still so afraid of death, can I be with you forever?" I wanted to hold her tightly, but I couldn't muster any strength. "I need to go further than you on KOF96 - this is what you said. " "Then you have to act within your ability. If your death is lighter than a feather, I won't shed tears." King wanted to tease me, but he choked up. "Whether it's more serious or not, it only makes sense if you go and see it." I hugged her, causing Kasumi beside me to tilt her head, "It's just that they were afraid of you crying, so Athena and the others didn't tell you earlier. Now, I can do it Once you stand up, you don’t have to worry anymore.” King looked at the smiling Athena and felt embarrassed: "Ms. Asamiya, thank you very much" "You don't need to say that," Athena waved her hand, "I have long thought that Hebing is a family." She said, pulling Xiaozhui, "I won't disturb your tenderness. Remember to come for dinner later." Thinking about last night, especially Kingwhy is the sky so clear? I simply stretched out and wrote the word "big" on the grass. …… "Hey, someone actually placed the word "太" in the backyard early in the morning." A female voice came, and a few strands of blond hair flashed in the corner of my eye. Is it King? "No, that's just Chen Shu, don't" Wait, King doesn't speak Chinese! I jumped up and looked around, "Who is it?" "You don't know me." A long and white hand stretched out from behind and brushed my face. The nails reflected purple light, elegant and mysterious. I’m a little panicked. This terrifying speed is probably comparable to Yagami-an! "Really?" I pretended to be calm and turned back slowly! Oh my God! Lack of oxygen! Why does God treat me like this? My heart is very fragile, and it must be shattered into pieces like glass! Graceful and luxurious? Weathered forever? Out of the world? Heaven descends to earth? What kind of bullshit descriptions are therebeautiful women, life-threatening beauties! Is this Monroe? No, there are countless more elegance and beauty than Monroe; is it Hepburn? No, more mature and charming than Hepburn. This isa name flashed across like lightning: "MaiZhuo?" "Oh?" The beauty took a step back in surprise, and what I saw changed from a suffocating face to a white-collar beauty that made people short-circuit their brains, "You know me?" "The eight heroes represent the concentrated beauty and speed." Perhaps because her breath like the lily of the valley made me dizzy, I broke the news without thinking, "Proof of nature's partiality." "Ha" Her voice was very seductive, and her faint smile was even more intoxicating, "Since you know about the Gathering of Eight Heroes, aren't you afraid that I will kill you?" "" I forcefully retracted the famous saying of "die under the peonies", and finally began to pack up the three souls and seven souls and return to their positions, "Is it necessary? I am only a half-hearted fighter, and now I am seriously injured and have not recovered. She's not some annoying miko." Sister Qianhe, for the sake of my own life, I won't hold my tongue for the time being, and you can just treat it as a passing incident. Mai Zhuo’s last words to me were indeed very helpful: “Yes, yes, I really can’t bear to kill you.” A bit reluctant? Isn’t that just giving up! No, we have to break the news: "What do I have to kill? Even Goenitz didn't kill me." "Have you seen Goenitz?" Mai Zhuo was stunned, "Where is he?" "That was half a year ago." Well, as long as there is still a chance to talk, life is still in your own hands. "We met by chance in a fairly elegant Western restaurant, and we had a friendly discussion about man and nature. relationship, and exchanged ideas on solutions to some upcoming matters in a friendly atmosphere of seeking common ground while reserving differences. Although Mr. Goenitz was in a hurry and the negotiations did not achieve the most satisfactory results, I still learned from what happened not long ago. I realized Mr. Goenitz's determination during the attack on an old man in Chaizhou. To be honest, my philosophy and that of your Eight Elites Group are the same - we can definitely make friends." As I said that, I stretched out my hand cordially. He took action, "By the way, I can take the liberty to ask??? Why is the beautiful and flawless Mai Zhuo so fluent in Chinese? " "Ha" Mai Zhuo smiled, "Am I that scary?" Do you really think I will kill you? Or do you have the same misunderstanding about the Eight Masters as ordinary people? "She held my hand, and it felt like it was wrapped in milk," "You are so good at talking, and since you call me 'sister,' I will treat you as my interpreter." " "Who are you!" King's voice came, and when I turned around, she rushed over quickly and took my arm, "Who is she?" “Friend, a good friend I’ve known for less than ten minutes.” It’s hard for me to explain, so I might as well make it more mysterious. "Is this your girlfriend?" Mai Zhuo deliberately spoke in Chinese and smiled as if she was conspiratorial. "She is very androgynous. She performed well on KOF, but she seems to be quite good at being jealous!" "What are you talking about?" King was a little angry, "What is your relationship with He Bing?" "Don't feel inferior. The charm of a woman is not just about her appearance." Mai Zhuo let go of my hand, flirted with King, and finally spoke in English, "Don't be angry, in my eyes, you are just an ordinary fighter. ." "You" King suddenly turned his legs backward - a dance of illusion? No! "Haha" Mai Zhuo chuckled. The moment King flew in front of him, he somehow swayed and hooked his left hand around King's neck and rushed towards me. I seemed to see a layer of gray covering King's body. The flame - the door to heaven? "No!" The moment Mai Zhuo dragged King past me, I shouted out, but I just yelled out. I had no ability to stop him and could only look back at the result. Mai Zhuo only rushed four or five meters before stopping, while King slid along the grass for more than ten meters. His clothes were torn and torn and covered with dust and mud. Fortunately, no blood was seen. "Don't worry, I'm just punishing her a little for her impulse." Mai Zhuo clapped his hands, "At most there are only some bruises and burns. You, He Bing, right? You should teach her more about what it means to be calm. I have something else to do first. Let’s go, I’ll come find you when I get the chance.” After looking at Mai Zhuo’s elegant back, I immediately ran to King’s side and helped her sit up: “Are you okay?” "Whois she?" King's eyes were dull, "I" "Don't say anything. I only love you. I really just met her." I leaned down, trying to help her regain her confidence with a gentle kiss - really, Mai Zhuo's kind of transcendence beyond her years. The span of beauty is not comparable to that of King, but, as Mai Zhuo said, "A woman's charm is not just about her beauty." King reached out and pressed my lips: "NoI mean, why is she so strong?" …He is really a fighter first! I hugged her with a bit of a wry smile: "Don't be discouraged, that is the Gate of Heaven, and it will not lose to Orochimaru's moves." "Oh" King nodded and hooked his arm around my neck Wow King, you're making a surprise attack again huh? There are some grass roots in your mouth …… "Don't be shy, come on, I will be very gentle." I coaxed King softly, dipped some ointment on my fingertips, and gently applied it on her shoulders bit by bit - now we are arranging it for her in Kasumi In the bedroom, although I was hugging her, I had no wrong thoughts - simply because Athena and Kasumi were also there, sitting around the table in the center of the room, staring at me like a prisoner. However, this is not the point - the so-called burns are not serious, but the pain makes people crazy. Seeing King gritting her teeth, I couldn't help but kiss the sweat beads on her forehead with distress, and complained a little about Mai Zhuo. "Don't treat us like we are transparent." Kasumi stretched out his hand to pull me, "Find another time to deepen our relationship. Please tell us more about the woman named Mai Zhuo." "There's really nothing worth saying. Anyway, she's a great beauty. If I just talk about her looks, she's prettier than all three of you. She's also a fighter, better than you and King. Athena," I said while applying the medicine and looking at my face. Gradually she replied to the rosy Athena, "I don't know your current situation either." "In order to save your life, my level went back to 95 years." Athena said calmly, as if this kind of thing was as simple as going out to buy groceries, "But are you sure she used gray flames?" “Or maybe it’s silver, after all, it’s only for a moment.” “Then you know the name ‘Heaven’s Gate’, and do you know what genre it is?” Of course I know, but now seems to be not the time to say: "I don't know, but I can feel that this move is no worse than Orochimaru." "Really?" Kasumi didn't believe it, "And it's so fast - how could it have been unknown before?" "She used to be Nujia's secretary." A male voice came from outside the door, "Heaven's Gate is indeed very strong."   This isit's him! ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 60 Iori Yagami’s Teammates The moment the door opened, Kasumi was the one who reacted fastest. He pounced towards the door like a reflex: "Brother An!" Didn’t you say that you should find another time to deepen your relationship? You don't care about the occasion. I muttered in my heart and turned around, only to find that Kasumi hugged the wrong person. "Brother An?" This was a tall, short-haired woman who was as tall as any man, but I knew who it was at a glance. "You mean Iori Yagami? That's not me!" As she said that, she half-carried Kasumi and walked in. "I The name is Vice, Iori Yagami’s new teammate.” Just when everyone was shocked, Iori Yagami appeared at the door, completely silently: "Kazumi, your reaction is too amateurish." "IoriMr. Iori." Athena said uneasily, "Youare here?" It is estimated that if Xiaosui, who is teaching the students, is here, he probably won't be able to say anything. Iori Yagami looked at us casually. Although the pressure was lessened, it still existed: "Maizhuo is my teammate, and we agreed to meet here today. There is no harm." After saying that, he motioned Vice to put down Kasumi, and he Turning around and going out, "Xiaocheng, I went to the old house to read. You entertain Vice." "Oh." Kasumi replied a little disappointed, and then stared at Vice carefully. Although Iori Yagami's expression clearly showed that he and Vice had a normal relationship, after all, Kasumi was a girl who had unrequited love, so she finally asked: "Vice sister? Are you An's brother's?" "Teammate." Vice didn't seem to be as easy to talk to as Mai Zhuo, so he found an empty seat and sat on the floor. It seems that the Eight Heroes Collection is really not like what I knew before, and the key thing is that Vice doesn't look much stronger than ordinary people. Thinking of Mai Zhuo's terrifying strength, I can't help but guess whether this is a kind of evil. hide? Thinking back, the massage given to King was not ambiguous. However, my technique was obviously not good enough, and King still couldn't help but moan from time to time. Vice only glanced briefly: "The Gate of Heaven?" "Yes." I felt a little hopeful, "I wonder if Sister Vice has any good treatment methods?" "It's better to wait until Mai Zhuo comes. It's not convenient for me to treat him." Cold scene However, King finally fully believed that Mai Zhuo and I had just met today. There was a hint of happiness in his eyes, and he was quietly drawing circles on my legs. "I'm going to see Kensou." Athena was the first to retreat, but Kasumi was embarrassed to leave because of Iori Yagami's instructions. Besides, she is the master. Haha, it's better for me to help her out: "Xiaocheng, it's rare for Mr. Yagami to come, why don't you go buy more delicious food and come back?" "Ah? Yes!" Kasumi blinked at me gratefully and disappeared in a flash. "King, can I take Sister Vice to visit the Tengdo Dojo?" I whispered in her ear, "Aren't you worried that Vice and I will" As I said that, I couldn't help but try to carry King to the bed, " You should take a good rest first.” King didn’t resist. She was probably more confident in her appearance than Vice. Haha, women always care about how they look, even King! "Sister Vice, if you don't mind, please let me show you a garden that is not easy to find in Japan. It is definitely much better than the taste of an old man from a thousand-year-old family." I am a bit exaggerated as a gentleman. "Okay." Apparently my insinuations about Kusanagi Shibune made Vice's eyes light up. After leaving the room and coming to the courtyard, I walked slowly: "The Tengtang family migrated from the Central Plains during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, so this courtyard is particularly primitive. For example, these buildings, whether winding or compact, as long as they are connected Even if it is a whole, and a whole contains all the facilities that a house should have. Because many buildings are winding like long dragons, they are more charming when surrounded by specially arranged landscapes, flowers and plants. Look at this " Vice finally couldn't help it anymore: "He Bing, you won't really take me for a visit, will you?" Seeing that her face looked a little bad, I quickly got to the point: "Don't the Eight Masters like natural scenery?" "But these are man-made." Vice shook his head and sat down on the edge of a pool, "How do you know about us?" "That's not the point." I sat next to her and felt a little fragrance. Looking up close, I saw that she was also a beautiful woman! However, she is also a very dangerous woman, "Let's talk about the upcoming KOF96, shall we?" "So," Vice gradually became serious, "What's your position?" "I don't agree with the three artifacts, but I don't agree with your way of solving the problem." I swung my hand in the water - I am not qualified to compare with the three artifacts, and you can't work together either "That is to say, you will eventuallyStop us? "Vice's voice was a little cold. "Do I have that ability?" I forced a smile, "Besides, after meeting Sister Mai Zhuo and Mr. Goenitz, I believe we all have a common language." "What on earth are you planning to do?" Vice also put a hand in the water. It seemed like a gentle push, but it shocked me to the point of pain. "I hope that both the Eight Heroes and the Three Divine Weapons will survive. Especially you and Sister Mai Zhuo." I maintained a relaxed tone, "It is a sin for a beauty to suffer a tragic fate." "Are you sure we will lose?" Vice pushed again. "You are with Iori Yagami, so let me ask you, what is the possibility that he will be led to go berserk by the crazy blood?" Damn it, I will fall out if you try again! Do you think you are just a mandarin duck playing in the water? "And what are the chances that you will be able to escape unharmed after he goes crazy?" "I don't know" Vice was stunned for a moment, then became determined again, "But the Eight Elites are not afraid of death!" “I just don’t know if being killed by one of your own people is considered lighter than a feather?” I will break the news again. "An is not that kind of person." Vice said through gritted teeth. "It is true that Yagami hates violence. However, when Yagami is used, it seems to affect people's character, right?" I swayed gently in the water, "After all, I have seen Yagami and tried to use it." "You? You know how to use Ba Zhinu?" Vice didn't believe it. "With a slight discount, I can still achieve that power." I smiled slightly, "I don't force the moves that require blood to activate." "One fold? How powerful can one fold be?" Vice's tone was very mocking. "It can hurt the Kusanagi family." Of course, my injury was more serious. "Who? Who did you hurt?" Seeing her curious look, I felt a little satisfied: "Don't get me wrong, the attack on Kusanagi Shibune half a year ago was the work of Mr. Konitz. My opponent was Shibabune's daughter, Aoi Kusanagi." “…” Vice tilted his head, probably reluctantly believing it. "So, let's go back to the topic we just talked about." I was still swinging my hands in the water. "We can wait until the big snake is unsealed. In other words, all rights and wrongs, life and death, can be resolved at that time, okay? It can be regarded as giving each other another chance. A buffer?” Vice began to think deeply, pushing his hands in the water one by one, gradually increasing the pressure, but I could only endure the pain and try to maintain a peaceful expression. "I can't represent the Eight Elites." Finally, she stood up and walked away, "You try to convince Goenitz." Is this considered acceptance in disguise? I felt happy and wanted to follow. Suddenly, my hand that was still in the water touched something. When I looked back, I saw that it was the corpses of fish, shrimps, frogs and crabs in a pond, either at the bottom or on the surface, not a single living thing! Enduring the numbness in my scalp, I followed with some trembling, and continued to introduce the courtyard half-clearly; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 61 Repair before the game During lunch, everyone was relatively harmonious, but except for Kasumi's frequent conversations with Iori Yagami, the only ones left were King and me whispering. However, the meal could not end peacefully - just when everyone was almost done eating, Mai Zhuo broke in through the door: "An, help me!" That eager look definitely made people pity. Before he finished speaking, a flame came from outside the door, and Iori Yagami was already protecting Mai Zhuo in an instant - Oniyaki! "Is it you?" Iori Yagami lost his voice - the figure at the door is Kusanagi Kyo! "It's a pity that they started talking about bird songs. I couldn't understand and could only ask the other party: "Sister Mai Zhuo, what's going on?" "I went to visit Kusanagi Castle, but he discovered me." Mai Zhuo adjusted his clothes, "If I hadn't hid quickly, I might have been injured." Please! visit? I really just wanted to visit Kusanagi Kyo now! However, the most important thing right now is not this huh? Why did King's face turn cloudy when he saw Mai Zhuo? Even Kasumi looked at her warily Probably because Mai Zhuo's behavior just now seemed to have a good relationship with Iori Yagami, and it just so happened that her appearance ahem! Athena, on the other hand, didn't react at all, but Xiaozhui just thought of it as stunning. Anyway, I had a similar performance a few hours ago. Within a few words, Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami started to express their body language. First, Kyo Kusanagi stepped forward and punched hard, while Iori Yagami slid the last step - is this, a ghost step? "Clear the place." Iori Yagami squeezed out two words from between his teeth. Fortunately, there is more than one exit from the dining room. Everyone jumped up in three seconds. It just so happened that I was the slowest. The last thing I saw was Kusanagi Kyo's wild bite setting the dining table on fire After leaving the house, Xiangcheng sighed: "What a pity for such a stylish wooden house Fortunately, there is no wind today. The dining room of this house only has one floor." After saying this, he took two steps and faced the dining room and He stood still where other buildings were connected and took a breath - Super Break! A gap of about one meter wide separated the dining room. I was even a little uncomfortable with the sound it made. It was deafening! Kasumi didn't stop, and trotted to "cut" the building on the other side. We looked at each other, no one said anything, but Mai Zhuo looked at Kasumi with a smile. Just when another super breakthrough was completed, there was a loud noise in the dining room and the whole thing collapsed! Iori Yagami quickly retreated, and the collapsed dining room was full of fire. Kusanagi Kyo was standing in it, looking at it coldly - Kasumi was really foresighted. If it weren't for her super strength, the entire building would have to be handed over. This fire. Seeing that Kusanagi Kyo was about to take action again, Kasumi shouted and started talking non-stop. And then, like, an argument, I guess. Although I didn't understand what they were talking about, I found that Iori Yagami had unknowingly taken a few steps closer to Kasumi, vaguely protecting her. "Yaka!" I often heard this angry sentence, but after Kusanagi Kyo finally said this, he left angrily. "Kazumi, I can't see that you can still say a few words to say goodbye to Kusanagi Kyo! I really underestimated you before!" I was really curious, but suddenly it was difficult to breathe. It was Iori Yagami, staring at me with murderous eyes. Kasumi smiled: "This time, the Todo family finally broke up with the Kusanagi family." Yagami grabbed her shoulders: "Is it worth it to lose hundreds of years of neutrality?" "Sooner or later, because of you" Kasumimoto's proud head gradually lowered. Yagami’an’s face twitched: “Put out the fire.” …… In the following days, everyone can only eat outside, which makes nearby restaurant owners overjoyed - KOF's publicity is overwhelming at this time, and the continuous presence of a group of contestants definitely means popularity, and they are all absolutely handsome guys. Beautywell, except for me. There is even a Japanese restaurant that wants to give us a free card! Of course, Xiaozhui and I were sternly rejected - I mostly did it because of pure dislike, Xiaozhui probably meant this too, but it was probably more of a strict diet Maybe this month is a happy one for me, because in my already good life, there are more people who are friendly to me. Although this makes me swear in front of the King frequently, having a sister who is so beautiful that she even forgets to bleed is worth it! Not only that, Mai Zhuo also gave me a lot of guidance and was very enthusiastic. These guidance are not only about martial arts. As a professional secretary, she can easily navigate the world of business and officialdom, and these will definitely be of great benefit to me in starting a family and starting a career in the future. It’s been nearly a month Everyone is doing their own things calmly. To put it simply, it’s a feeling of home. There is nothing romantic or warm, but it is very comfortable and plain. Just like Iori Yagami-anHe shut himself up in the old house of Todo, as if everything had nothing to do with him, but some people felt at ease because of his existence, such as Mai Zhuo, Vice, and Kasumi Oh no, Kasumi, because of Mai Zhuo From time to time, I get together with King and look like we are in the same boat - maybe women in love are all a bit weak, oh, it seems that men are the samebut isn't it my blessing? Wait, I just meant King. However, there are also things that make people unhappy. For example, Vice is not as easy-going as Mai Zhuo, and would rather stay alone quietly. It just so happens that the place she chose is the backyard grassland that I have almost reserved. This is not to rob me. ’s territory! Forget it, thinking about her strength and elusive temperament, I'd better find Athena and get treatment! After all, under her indoctrination, I have changed so much that I can even feel it! This made Xiaozhui feel very uncomfortable, but she didn't dare to say anything - haha, this is normal, most children of that age are not proficient in falling in love. With two days left before the start of KOF96, Iori Yagami appeared at the gate of the dojo early in the evening - usually he would be late when gathering for dinner. "I have to go." His words are still so simple, but they are right. Each team's home court is on separate sides of the country, and they can only go to the home venue until they reach the quarterfinals. What a damn event arrangement, Kagura Chizuru, why are you so commercial? ???????????????????????????????????At the initiative of Kasumi and Athena, it seemed natural to have a bonfire party. The location was obviously that piece of grass. The middle class is different from us poor people With the dazzling flames, everyone was very happy, except Iori Yagami, and me. I don’t know the reason why Iori Yagami, maybe his character is just unwilling to speak, and no matter what, I can always taste a little sadness in other people’s eyes. Although Athena's singing voice is beautiful, although Metro's impromptu dance is beautiful, although Later, things got a bit out of control. The reason was probably due to the unchanging magic of wine, but the trigger was that Xiangcheng had a small amount of wine but insisted on drinking it. Finally, he became drunk and went crazy on the grass. He even called it writing! Then, Xiaozhui pulled out his Shenlong Tianwu feet to dance, and then King was fascinated and struck venomous snakes on the branches far away, saying that he was performing "shooting skills", so Athena couldn't help but pull them out. Some weeds, igniting sparks in the fire, combined with the use of glittering crystal waves, emitting soft colorful illusions in the night Well, it seems that the "three-point style" in the game is no longer available. Although Vice didn’t “perform” anything in person, he encouraged Xiaozhui to be used as a prop, and Mai Zhuo dragged everyone around dozens of times with the Gate of Heaven! The flying silver paints in the sight, which is really beautiful. However although Mai Zhuo paid attention to his strength and did not injure Xiaozhui, his clothes were tentatively judged to be scrapped. Just as they continued to think about something, the bonfire in the middle suddenly turned into purple flames, with a slight sound of explosion - this was obviously the work of Iori Yagami. Just when everyone looked over, they could only see his back and a voice floating in the air: "The ticket is for tomorrow morning." So, everyone went to sleep separately. But I couldn't sleep, partly because King was embarrassed to come to my room at such a time, but mostly because what happened these days was so unforgettable. I can’t bear to end it! Forget it, let’s go to sleep! A banquet always begins with the intention of dispersing. In fact, many nostalgic things do not need to be remembered, because they will naturally pop up at certain times. I also believe that the harvest of these days will come in handy sooner or later. However, if I face Goenitz, when the three artifacts and the Eight Masters collide, can I still be as confident as I am now …… "He Bing, you have recovered completely. I think you may be even stronger than before the injury. This is the result of Miss Athena regardless of gains and losses. You must work hard!" "Don't worry, King, I won't die this time, and I won't be afraid of death in the future. Come on, give me a kiss before you leave" "Haha, I can't help it, He Bing! Let me tell you first, I will not show mercy to my sister on the field." "Don't worry, no matter what happens at KOF this time or what the outcome is, you will always be my sister Mai Zhuo." …… "Brother An, maybe I shouldn't ask, but I still can't help but want to know - Mai Zhuo and you" "Xiaocheng, if you carefully read the Chinese records in the old house, you will know that the Gate of Heaven is a move of the Orochi clan." …… "Kazumi, let's go! I'll introduce you to Mai Shiranui when we get to Nanzhen What's wrong? Are you in a daze? What did Iori Yagami say to you just now?" "Ah! It's nothing. Let's go?Airplane. " …… "Hebing, do you know what the Orochi clan Yagami-an is talking about? I see that you often go to the Todo family's old house." "No, I care more about martial arts books. Recordswould you choose sushi if there was a cage of steamed buns in front of you?" "You two, hurry up! I'm going to be late for my pre-game concert!"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 62 KOF96 Preliminary Round Athena's concert was very successful, after all, she is a professional performer. But I didn’t have the intention to listen. On the one hand, it was because it was familiar and not mysterious, and it became a bit dull after listening too much. On the other hand, it was because I was very worried about the so-called career I chose - KOF. It seems that for me now, I haven’t even fully entered the career door. I said hello to Xiaozhui, got the key, and returned to Athena’s home alone. The old man is still training his little bag in Guangxi, and I can lie on the comfortable sofa and take a nap alone. When they came back, it was already evening. It was said that they were surrounded by fans when they left the show. They took the trouble to ask countless questions about KOF, and Athena took the trouble to answer She was always so kind, not only Xiaozhui was quite angry, Even putting myself in their shoes makes me uncomfortable. However, looking at her smile, I couldn't think of any bad words. The next day, KOF96 officially started. According to the records of the Toudo family, the Kagura family is currently in England, but they built their main venue in Japan. Could it be that they had a premonition of great destruction? Kagura Chizuru's thoughtsforget it, let's not guess, that's fine. The opponent in the first game was a team I had never heard of. I was secretly happy that I was lucky, and I couldn’t help but wish Kagura Chizuru, because as long as she reaches the top 16, there will be bonuses, which will be distributed to each team member— —If nothing else happens, I will finally be able to earn my first money in this world! However, it seems that you have to work hard to make this money - Xiaozhui pushed the task to me again: "They are probably amateurs again, He Bing, you can go alone, I don't want another accident involving too much force to happen. " "Huh? This is the final stage!" I also want to compete with real masters! “Don’t worry, if you really lose, you’ll still have me!” Athena didn’t guess what I was thinking this time and encouraged me with her beautiful eyes. "Okay, butcan you cook me some other Chinese food?" I started bargaining, "I'm tired of eating those steamed buns." There was no way, as long as Xiaozhui was there, I could always eat something. It's close to pasta, and he also euphemistically calls it economy-based, unified management, and increased efficiency Our match was at ten o'clock in the morning. When we arrived at the venue I knew before, we saw Nikaidou Benimaru signing autographs for the fans there - Kagura Chizuru, are you too stingy? Even this venue is the same? "Hi! Mr. Nikaido, did you win?" Athena was always the first to show her friendliness. "There is no way, the opponent is too weak. Maybe this year my opponent can only be found among my teammates." Nikaidou Benimaru pretended to be helpless and smoothed his hair, "Of course, if I can play against the beautiful Miss Asamiya, I will also take it seriously. However, it is our duty as gentlemen to cherish the beauty and cherish the beauty" "Stop trying to flatter yourself." Xiaozhui shook her finger and said, "Tell me the truth, why can you suddenly speak Chinese?" "Well Chinese is a broad and profound language" Nikaido Benimaru pondered. "Still pretending!" Xiaozhui clenched her fist. "Okay, okay, I'll tell you in a low voice" Nikaido Benimaru said into Xiaoshii's ear, "Actually, the woman I made new friends with is a college student studying Chinese" It’s really trueI can only say that someone’s image in my heart is somewhat confirmed and somewhat shattered. Why! Forget it, men always have some shortcomings, and chasing girls is not a shortcoming, but judging from Athena's face, Mr. Nikaidou's past emotional loyalty should be the kind that can be easily shaken. . I looked around casually and saw that Kusanagi Kyo, whom I had met once before, was standing not far away. It seemed that he didn't like the feeling of being surrounded by people. The shirtless man next to him must be Daimon Goro, although he looked very It's solemn, but I don't like the traditional ribbon on the forehead. "Okay, I have to go, Kyo and the others are probably a little impatient." Nikaido Benimaru smiled exaggeratedly, "I wish you many promotions, but I hope you don't meet us. After all, I'm really not used to it. Hit girls hardOkay, let's go!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? So using your hands and feet lightly is your strength? With doubtful eyes, I looked at Xiaozhui, but got a confirmed expression: "A complete pervert." "Ken Chong, don't say bad things about others," Athena reminded, "But Mr. Nikaido is indeed a bit" As she said this, she also blushed a little. "What is going on?" I became interested. There are not many things that can make Athena blush. "You don't know Japanese, otherwise you can often see in newspapers that a rich man named Benimaru was blocked by a young woman at the door of his private residence, asking for a promise of marriage or a name for his child. Anyway, that’s it, one of the shames in the fighting world" Xiaozui looked at MasaruWith a look on her face, she finally whispered in my ear, "But as a fighter, he's quite an expert." It seems that fighters are not all stoic! Not long after, the field was cleared again, and the three opponents also arrived. However, to a large extent, I treat them like passersby, A, B, and C. Not only because I have never heard of these names, but also because their physiques clearly indicate that they are wrestling types. It just so happens that I am a fan of Todo-ryu. 's research is considered the most confident. "Fight!" Maybe it’s because the people on the field are not well-known, and the cheering voices are basically drowned out by the so-called whispers of the audience. On the contrary, the people cheering for Athena cheered more neatly, but I am the one representing the Athena team now! With a lot of nameless fire in my heart, I rushed towards my opponent - Huang Jie! As I expected, he grabbed my hand skillfully. Unfortunately, I studied Todo-ryu. Wrong step, sideways, hook, all in one go. At the end, I didn’t forget to step hard on the leg that was lying on the ground, “Crack!” "No, it's broken I can only look innocently at the poor man on the ground who is enduring the pain: "I'm sorry, I really don't know what to do." In the second game, I woke up a little bit, oh no, I should have calmed down a little, and I didn’t take the initiative to attack. I just looked at my opponent with a smile. He was obviously a little angry about what I had just done - I was speaking Chinese, and they were mostly American. Straight punch? Isn't it? This body shape is actually suitable for boxing! I was surprised and stepped back to block. Um? Turning the fist into a claw the result is that the essence is wrestling I am not that easy to throw. I flipped my hand and broke away. At the same time, I turned sideways - Long Lianya! Flying out directly? I looked at my feet in disbelief. When did I become so strong? "Fight!" Before I could care about the consequences I had caused, the third person had already arrived, and he was obviously angrier than the one just now. Punch? Uppercut? Why doesn't this guy join professional boxing? I will definitely leave my name in history I was dodging and blocking, and I really couldn't find a chance for a while. After all, they are a lose-lose style of play, and the speed of their punches is simply that they have experienced hundreds of battles. Trained in the black market boxing ring. Finally, I couldn’t help but be punched in the ribs, and I was slightly airborne - it really hurt! “However, this also allowed me to open up a two-step distance. I don’t care, KOF is not a competition about the severity of the shot! Hmmit still hurts ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can? and?????????????????????????????????????????????? I squatted down, held his hand with both hands, rotated 180 degrees, and let go - Eight Girls! One claw, two claws, three claws I seemed to clearly feel the violent aura, maybe called bloodthirsty, or losing my mind. Anyway, the flying flesh and blood didn't make me feel any discomfort. Isn't it said that the first time I kill someone, I will vomit? ? If I arrest him like this, he probably won't survive. And I actually have no idea of ??stopping! "That's enough!" There was a soft feeling on my vest, and I finally stopped. Turning around, it was Athena, and her eyes stung me: "Why is this?" "I don't know," I lowered my head and looked at the blood on my hands, and there were even some scraps of flesh, "I really don't know"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 63 Fighting is a profession "Then you and Quan Chong go home first." Athena shook her head slightly, "Let me see if this person can be saved." "Oh." I was a little confused, but after calming down, it was still unnatural to see the bright red on my hands - maybe I had lost my life. Although Kagura Chizuru has clearly stipulated in the rules that accidents on the field are not considered crimes, but maybe there will be some notoriety? Seeing that I was a little lost, Xiaozhui came over and patted me a little: "Don't be like this. Although you lost your sense of proportion, strictly speaking, I can't blame you. If a real fighter can't even see the disparity in strength, death will be considered. You deserve it. You should still worry about whether you will die in a few days." Is this considered enlightenment? I held Xiaozhui's shoulders and stepped hard. It's not like the gangsters are fighting for territory. At least they don't have to kill like this in the arena, right? It can be said that what I did was understandable, but I had no intention of killing anyone. Even if Ba Zhinu could explain part of it, the dragon teeth should have caused fatal injuries - I suddenly found myself fighting with a group of real people. After a fighter has been around for a while, his hands and feet have already become accustomed to the level of an abnormal person! But the fighters did not kill casually, even some bosses in South Town would choose a reason Why? why me? Suddenly, someone pushed me from behind, and I reflexively shot a sunflower in my backhand - it was Xiaozhui: "He Bing, it would be better if you go home, take a shower, blow some air, and sleep. Maybe it's because of the intensity of training given to you recently. Too big, your instinctive reaction is not much different from that of those Brazilian mercenaries." As he said that, he forced me to hail a taxi. That night, I did exactly what Xiaozhui suggested, but I still couldn’t let go. Athena didn't say anything to me when she came back. She just smiled at me lightly and said, "Everything will be reported in tomorrow's newspaper. You'd better have a good sleep today." Well, thank you But how can I sleep peacefully when you say that! As a result, the next day’s newspaper indeed reported in detail the progress of KOF96, and of course I was most concerned about my own affairs: Team Athena’s newcomer He Bing showed great strength in yesterday’s game. However, we can think that he is more suitable for the word brutal. In a match that lasted less than two minutes, the Hebing players not only won with an absolute advantage, but also caused one death, one serious injury, and one disability to their opponents. In this regard, we interviewed some witnesses, and most of them believed that what the Hebing players did was inconsistent with the martial ethics of a martial artist. No matter how strong he is, he is just an evil butcher Isn’t it? How did I get such an evaluation? Wouldn’t that become Iori Yagami’s role? Oh, and there are related reports: Although the performance of the Hebing players made me know that there is also cruelty in the KOF arena, but this is not the most outrageous - in the game of the French Yagami team, the runner-up Yagami An of KOF95 in the upper realm He won with an even more overwhelming advantage. At his request, his three opponents came on the stage together, but he burned them to ashes with purple flames in an instant! And after a burst of wild laughter, Yagami said contemptuously: "KOF is not a stage for the weak, and today is the first example." Maybe we ordinary people are not qualified to point out things in the fighting world, but compared to the United States As for the performance of the so-called underworld BOSS team, we have to lament that Mr. Giese is also a kind person, although in fact we can know from the police files that this lament cannot be recognized by the natives of Nanzhen It seems that I am still not on the same level as Yagami-an, haha! Why do I smile so reluctantly? "Hebing, our opponent tomorrow is the Hungry Wolves." Athena pulled the newspaper in my hand, "This is a tough battle!" "Then should I be afraid?" I wanted to make a joke, but was interrupted by Xiaozhui: "Tomorrow, you will be the second one to play. You haven't seen Athena's heroic appearance on the field, right?" "Can I see it today?" After all, I really don't know how powerful mental power is, but I am interested in it, which is enough to divert my mind. "Then get ready for the game!" Athena smiled cleverly, "I'm not guaranteeing a 1v3 vote, so your first task is to have breakfast!" "Okay. By the way, it won't be steamed buns again today, right?" …… Because my victory yesterday was so huge, we were arranged to play at home. I also got to hang out a bit. However, I seem to have become a celebrity, and my reputation is not good. Some people even look at me with fear. Could it be that one day, my name, He Bing, can stop children from crying at night? With boring thoughts, I gave up my plan to be friendly to passers-by. Let’s take a look at the sky. By the way, find a place to look at Mount Fuji. I thought I could do it, but I soon discovered that the best place to view the mountain scenery is in Kusanagi Castle How could you go so far! Forget it, go home!   It was noon when we got home, and Xiaozhui was arguing with Athena in the kitchen: "He Bing can't eat so much, you'd better make me some steamed buns!" "You, can't you be considerate?" Athena still cares more about me! "After all, he accidentally killed someone, and we need to help him adjust his mentality." "But you can't deprive me of all my benefits!" Xiaozhui's voice was very unwilling. "Go, go, I won't starve you to death!" With that said, Xiaozhui was pushed out. "Haha" Looking at my strange expression, Xiaozhui touched the back of her head, "Did you hear that?" "Should I say that you are not loyal enough or that you are moved by Athena's concern" I whispered, "so much so that you gave yourself to me?" "Youit seems that your mentality has almost improved!" Xiaozhui said bitterly. "Forget it, I don't want to have sex with minors. I'll take a rest and call me when I'm done eating." With that said, I walked away - looking at him holding back his food, I felt really relieved. hehe! At night, we watched TV together. It was a replay of Athena's concert - it was Xiaozui's request, but no one objected. I was in a pretty good mood since noon, listening to some light songs by Athena, and begging Athena to sing a cappella impromptu. However, as the song I recorded in the studio with her started, I couldn't help but feel a little down. Athena looked at me and stopped singing: "He Bing, still can't figure it out?" I nodded slowly. "Then just don't think about it! There are many things that you can't accomplish by just focusing on it. Maybe after doing many other seemingly irrelevant things, the original problem will no longer be a problem. Why do you have to keep worrying about it?" Athens Na looked at me tenderly, but I noticed Xiaosui's slightly jealous expression, "As a fighter, you must have some unusual experiences. In fact, more generally speaking, when any profession reaches the professional level, there will always be some skills. It is impossible for outsiders to understand. Since you have decided to enter the fighting world, there are many things you must know. The difference lies in whether you avoid some things. In fact, Mr. Yagami’s words are not unreasonable. Fighting, It’s not a game for ordinary people, it’s a profession!” "Let me think about it?" I didn't understand. "Okay. Let's all go to bed." Athena decided, "But don't stay up all night!"; Volumes 95 and 96, Chapter 64: People from the Hungry Wolves... That night, I slept very well, because I didn’t think much about it at all - according to Athena, let nature take its course, and there will be results sooner or later, and I also believed in her opinion. The sunshine in the early morning woke me up. Oh, I forgot to close the curtains last night. However, this is fine. As soon as I get up, I can look through the floor-to-ceiling windows at the world outside that is running for a living. It’s really busy! Unknowingly, I felt a bit superiorbut how much effort did it take? During breakfast, Athena specially encouraged me: "He Bing, you have to do your best today. Although something unfortunate happened in the last game, according to my observation, it was not your own intention. Moreover, the Hungry Wolves The three of them are all real fighters. If you can avoid losing miserably, it will be an improvement! Of course, I still have a little bit of faith that you can win." "Thank you" I buried my head in drinking the thick porridge, "By the way, Athena, how strong are you? After all, I don't have a reference standard." I know that Athena is not weak, and I also know that in the KOF world The strength of a Chinese fighter cannot be equated with the setting of the game, but what I really saw was the scene where she was disarmed by Iori Yagami. That game has no reference value at all. "Well" Athena was a little reserved, but more like she had bad intentions, "In KOF94, I only appeared once and was easily defeated by the champion; and in KOF95, you have also seen that Mr. Yagami and I are not strong enough. In comparison; as for KOF96, I will teach those who despised me because of my previous performance a lesson, haha!" "You're not bragging just to cheer me up, are you?" I asked maliciously. "Then you can consider giving it a try first? Non-combat attrition is not a good thing," Athena said slyly, "But for my comfort and ability to perform well in the game, it is worth sacrificing someone." "I was wrong!" What did you say? You can mess with anyone, but it must not be a doctor, because that is a profession that can make you come back to life in pain. It just so happens that Athena is more qualified than most miracle doctors to be called a wonderful rejuvenator. “That’s good—eat quickly!” This time we arrived a little earlier, and the Japanese team’s game was not over yet. The person on the field is Nikaido Benimaru again, hugging someone - Benimaru throw? From a distance, his opponent was shaking quite a bit! It seems someone's voltage Athena saw Daimon Goro standing at the door of the rest room watching the battle. She was going to say hello, but I stopped her: "Forget it, let's not go. Most likely Kusanagi Kyo is here too. After what happened last time at Toudou's house, we probably I can’t say anything nice to him.” "but……" "We can wait until our game is over? Or, KOF is over? There is always time to explain misunderstandings!" "Hi! Isn't this Miss Asamiya?" A loud voice penetrated all the noise. Looking for the sound, it's Terry! And Andy and Dong Zhang - they came quite early too. "Mr. Wolf? You guys are here early too!" Athena smiled, and Terry seemed to like his nickname: "Of course, you are respectable opponents! Is this Mr. He Bing?" said Then, he stretched out his hand to me, "What happened yesterday is really unfortunate. However, I still hope you can be a little more tolerant to the novices. After all, no one is born a fighter." "" I am ashamed! What you said is really good. I am just a novice here. Some of the smell of milk has not faded yet, and some things are still fresh in my memory "Anyway, I can't wash it off even if I jump into the Yellow River." . However, I try not to do that kind of thing. To say the least, after Yagami’s performance yesterday, people who want to compete in the future will probably think carefully about themselves.” However, it seems that I am also one of those who doesn’t think about myself … "Hey! Brother, I understand you!" Dong Zhang came over and patted me, "I do the same in Muay Thai. The only thing worth worrying about is not to punch too hard, otherwise someone will die" "Really invincible?" I didn't believe it. "It seems that King also studied Muay Thai, right?" "That manly woman" Dongzhang muttered at the mention of King, "How can a woman learn Muay Thai" "I'm afraid you're not her match yet?" I laughed. "You then you ask her to come, and I will challenge her to a duel!" Dongzhang shouted. "Really?" Athena interjected, "Mr. Dongzhang, you have to judge what you say. He Bing happens to be King's boyfriend." "Ah!" Dongzhang's eyes widened, he looked at me carefully, and after a while he said, "Brother, I respect you!" "What do you mean?" I didn't understand. "You can handle that man and you are willing to handle it. Why can't I admire your ability and courage?"Dongzhang said exaggeratedly. Iforget it, I will bear it first: "Athena, let's not show any mercy to this person on the field for a while. It's best to give him some kind of injury that will make his life meaningless." "Okay, okay," Andy also came out to smooth things over, "The Japanese team's game is over, and it will be us in a moment." As he said that, he leaned into my ear, "He Bing, I want to ask you something." "What?" I was at a loss, why are the people in the Hungry Wolves like this? "That's it" Andy looked around, "I heard from Xiao Wu that you and King seem to be very close, right? You have no problem even with a woman like that. Then, I believe you are also a master in love - can you give me Shall I teach you some skills? You may not know that Xiao Wu has been pestering me, and recently, I am on the rise of my career, so" …Is it wrong to really fall in love with King? I really couldn’t wash myself off even if I jumped into the Yellow River! "First of all, King is a very good woman. In my opinion, she is no worse than Miss Shiranui; secondly, I really love her without resorting to any means! Also, with a beauty like Miss Shiranui surrounding you, why don't you still Are you impatient?" I gritted my teeth and spoke into his ear. After saying that, I held Athena in one hand and Xiaozhui in the other: "Let's go! Let's ignore these two annoying guys!" "Haha! Let's talk on the field then!" Terry waved to us. "He Bing, it seems that they have a strange impression of you!" Athena smiled lightly. "Ignore them!" I was annoyed, "I'll focus on it later!" "Haha! Then perform your best!" Athena laughed. "Hey! Miss Asamiya! I'm here!" Who is it? Let's go back - Nikaido Benimaru! He also brought a woman with him! "What's going on?" Athena was a little confused. "Well, I told Kyo and the others that we are here to watch the battle. Do you mind if I am in your rest room?" Nikaidou Benimaru was discussing. "Then why did you bring a woman here?" Xiaozhui asked angrily, "Is this the female college student who studies Chinese you are talking about?" "Wellhaha!" Nikaido Benimaru laughed sarcastically, "She wants to find the best seat to watch the game! She just didn't enjoy my performance just now." "Then don't do anything unexplainable in the rest room." Xiaozhui didn't trust his character very much, "Whatever happens now will be blamed on us!" "Of course, of course! We are just having a normal date!" Nikaidou Benimaru looked like a clergyman. "Okay, stop making trouble. Mr. Nikaido, you can do whatever you want. We don't intend to use this rest room anyway." Athena waved her hand to terminate their negotiation, "Our game will start soon, I'm going!" "Yeah!" Xiaozhui and I agreed in unison. On the stage, Athena looked at her opponent calmlyit was Dongzhang. I don’t know what the result will be? I look forward to it. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 65 Team Athena VS Team Hungry Wolves "Mr. Dongzhang, let's go all out!" As soon as Athena finished speaking, the referee's voice rang out - "Fight!" ????????????????????????????????? Before anyone on the field moved, people started cheering and making noises. Besides, except for Athena’s name, I didn’t understand anything! I thought in annoyance, Athena on the stage opened her hands - mental power ball, this is the move I am most familiar with! After all, I was knocked unconscious by this move when I first came to this world, haha! This mental power ball is not big and not very fast. Dong Zhang doesn’t seem to want to dodge it - whirlwind fist! Maybe he is confident in his own power? "However, Dongzhang was wrong, probably wrong!" In fact, I didn't expect it - Athena's mental power ball broke through Dongzhang's two whirlwinds and still floated towards him. Moreover, Athena herself also silently came behind him through teleportation. The winner has been decided? I guessed uncertainly. Oh Nope! Dongzhang ignored the spiritual power ball, which had weakened a lot, and turned around - Golden Heel Drop! But, it came up short. Athena happened to be on the ground just in front of him, and she stood up first and jumped over lightly - Phoenix Arrow! Dongzhang lost the opportunity, but still had the ability to dodge, but - Athena's Phoenix Arrow landed, but there were additional ones! Sure enough, Dong Zhang was kicked in the left waist. Athena did not stand up like in the game, but used the strength of her hands to support the ground and bounced into the air, chasing behind Dong Zhang - swiping the lightsaber in the air! Although Dongzhang was injured this time, he had already turned around. He held his hands up and was not carried into the air by the lightsaber. He also took advantage of Athena's opportunity to stay in the air and squatted slightly with his left foot without hesitation - tiger's foot! "Idiot!" Xiaozhui said firmly, "This guy underestimates Athena's ability." Did you win? What I saw was a flash of light - a wave of sparkling crystals! Dongzhang's knee directly hit the energy ball, and he flew backwards, but Athena obviously had no intention of stopping - the crystal super shot flash! This transformation speed and timing are simply bugs in the game! Dong Zhang, who was already in the air, received another blow and flew out of the ring at high speed. "K.O! Team Athena's Asamiya Athena wins!" the referee announced, as if it was the trigger for the cheers of those FANS. Dongzhang happened to land not far from Xiaozhui and me, and stood up slowly. It seemed that his injuries were not serious. "Tch!" he yelled, "Too careless, too careless! This girl's power is too great!" Girl? This is the consequence for underestimating our Athena! I gave him a rude smile. Oh, what a pity, he didn't look in my direction at all “Fihgt!” The second game was played by Terry, and I couldn’t help but worry about Athena. After all, in my impression, this person's strength is at the level immediately following the three artifacts. However, looking at Athena, she still seemed to be smiling confidently. I have to have confidence in her! Athena first threw another mental power ball, but Terry was obviously much more powerful than Dong Zhang and did not move until the mental power ball came in front of her before she punched it and broke it directly. This strength made me a little worried, and Xiaozhui also opened her mouth slightly, but Athena just looked at Terry meaningfully. Could it be that she saw some flaw? Why didn't I notice it? It’s another mental ball, and another, and another Could it be that Athena imitated Yuri and fired a machine cannon? Oh, it's different. These mental energy balls are very slow to castrate, and generally they envelope Terry, but they can only deal with half-hearted people like me! Terry is a master, look, he didn't even look at these attacks, he didn't even move! Oh no, in fact, even if he wants to move, he can only retreat. The area covered by these mental power balls is too wide! Suddenly Athena rushed over at a faster speed and arrived in front of Terry earlier than the dozens of slow mental balls. However, Terry smiled slightly, as if he had guessed that this would happen, and simply punched the ground with one fist - energy fountain? Oh, just energy waves. Away! No, it's teleportation! Athena appeared behind Terry, oh no! Terry has turned around - is it an energy fountain this time? No, he didn't even type it out, it was just an action. However, Athena also used teleportation to leave that position and appeared behind him again. Why did it become hide and seek? I'm a little helpless. Do they all want to seize the opponent's flaw and kill them with one strike? Suddenly, Athena stopped teleporting—a flashing crystal wave! Terry also finally smashed the energy fountain! At this time, those mental power balls finally arrived! Under the collision of two powerful energies, they all seemed to have been detonated! Athena was knocked into the sky by the energy fountain! Without saying a word, Xiaozhui rushed onto the stage, jumped high, hugged Athena and hugged her gently.Come down. "What's wrong?" I followed, and there was a little blood on the corner of Athena's mouth, "Is it serious?" "It's nothing, just rest for a few days." Athena said easily, but she was obviously enduring the pain. "Tell me, why? With your ability, this result is impossible." Xiaozhui pressed her left hand on Athena's abdomen and suddenly asked, "Don't try to lie to me, you know, you can't lie to me about these things. " "It's nothing. Last time, I spent a little more to save the person who was injured by He Bing's eight-year-old girl." Athena explained obediently. "No, um you can't blame me, right?" Facing Xiaozhui's glaring gaze, I quickly looked around, "Look, Terry doesn't seem to be able to stand up either. Is this a draw?" "Who said I can't stand up?" Terry moved inappropriately and forced a smile to us, "I didn't expect that Ms. Asamiya's resistance to blows is so strong. I thought you would fall into a coma." Who said what he wanted with all his heart? You haven't been too harsh! Still to such a cute girl! I secretly "hum". "Flash Crystal Wave is a move that is both offensive and defensive." Xiaozhui said expressionlessly, grabbing my clothes again, "He Bing, I will give you a total of one minute, and then regardless of the result, I will play." "I only have the strength to walk now." Terry chuckled, "The explosion just now cannot be underestimated. But, even if you two, can you beat my brother?" As he spoke, he spoke slowly but coherently. Ending alone. Xiaozhui hugged Athena and walked down carefully: "He Bing, remember, I only leave you one minute." What’s so cool about it? It’s better to treat Athena’s injuries! Seeing his unusual calmness, I changed my words to a diatribe. "Fight!" It seemed that the referee heard our conversation. Andy announced the start as soon as he came on the court - time is really precious, I only have one minute! One minute? I don’t want to have no results, let alone lose. Since Xiaozhui asked such a question, I’ll use my brain. Thinking about it, I slowly retreated before Andy could attack. Um? Isn't it? Moving so fast? Shadow-cutting fist! I turned sideways, bit him, and was wounded again. Oh, I just blocked his shot. However, it hurts! It's just different when fighting with men. The left and right hands just touch each other and they feel almost useless I quit! ah? Blank bomb! I'm rolling! I climbed up skillfully and continued to retreatoh, I couldn't retreat anymore, I was at the edge of the stage! Andy jumped up, could it be Phantom Shiranui? really! Then I simply take two steps back. Will he add Phantom Shiranui·Jaw next or Phantom Shiranui·Maxilla? I thought about whether I could fight back. ah? I was wronghe used the wall-attacking back water palm! Woocan't stop it! In the flash of lightning, I realized that I didn't even have the strength to block it, so both sides would suffer Xiaozhui, Athena is injured, are you the only one who feels unhappy? I stepped back from the ground with my feet and clamped Andy's arms with both hands. Although it was very uncomfortable to hold on to his blow, Toudou-ryu's kung fu was not empty, and my training was not fake. Sorry, Andy. Di, Xiaozhui only gave me one minute, I can't fight openly "A draw!" It wasn't until we landed outside the ring together and kicked up some smoke that Andy broke away from my hand lock and looked at me angrily, but I beat him to it: "There's nothing to say. If your sister What would you do if you were injured? Although, I am not qualified to be Athena's brother." "You! That's too much." It was Xiaozhui. It seemed that he had already settled Athena. "Is the injury serious? Is there any damage to your muscles or bones?" "I don't know. It hurts. Check it out!" What I looked at was Andy. Indeed, it was really depressing to meet an opponent like me, but he had probably forgiven me, right? At least he had some smiles. "He Bing, about me and Xiao Wu" Why did Andy's smile suddenly make people uncomfortable? "Isn't it?" I was almost speechless. "Or, we can arrange a fair discussion?" Andy, why do you also have a sinister side? "Umyour business is my business. We don't know each other unless we fight" Why am I duplicity again; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 66 After the Game At the end of the game, we advanced. Although I was quite dishonest in winning, at least it complied with the rules. Moreover, after the people in the Hungry Wolves learned about my true level, they all expressed their understanding. However, Terry did not forget to say something serious again: "He Bing, in the competition, you did nothing wrong when facing strong players, but this is not the real way for you to become stronger." Yes, you are right, but it is annoying for you to always say these truths that everyone knows. Of course, this complaint is just something I have in mind. Andy used his loss as an excuse to insist on having a dinner with us, and Dongzhang immediately agreed. Terry must have promised his brother these little things, and he really needed to find a place to rest nearby. It’s just that a certain young man named Benimaru did something unknown in the closed lounge, and at the right time, he took his female college friend with him and clamored to go with him. The people in the Hungry Wolves only knew his strength, but did not know some of his details, and were very happy to have him join. Only Xiaosui supported Athena with a sad face, but it was inconvenient to say anything bad about him on the spot. As for me, I am more immersed in the joy of not losing - Andy is also a real fighter after all! No matter how I tied it, haha! Lunch is obviously eaten at home. Athena’s craftsmanship is not comparable to that of ordinary Chinese chefs here. Xiaozhui was very worried about her injury and stayed in the kitchen with her without any explanation. I had nothing to say. Giving them a chance to get along was what I should do, but I was asked to receive the Hungry Wolves. It's a bit difficult for three people to do it. Dongzhang always inquired about things between me and King, especially some so-called private issues, which made me feel like I was facing a team of paparazzi; Andy was similar, with a smile on his face, he wanted me to say something to temporarily reject a stunning woman. The secret of being beautiful yet disconnected; as for Terry, it was a little better. He drank a cup of tea by himself and fell asleep on the sofa. And Nikaido Benimaru took over the balcony with a woman, and when I went to receive him, I was probably treated like a light bulb! "Don't ask!" I finally couldn't bear it any longer. "First of all, for King, we love each other, and there is nothing earth-shattering. Secondly, treatment of women is not determined by means, Andy, it's not me. You, based on your conditions, if you really don't reject Miss Shiranui, you should think more about her mood in daily details. I don't believe that there is any career advancement period that has to be like this. Don't you take it seriously at all? What's the matter?" With that said, I walked out the door, "Okay, you guys can do it yourself. I'll go to the hospital to see a doctor. You hit me so hard that it hurts, maybe I have internal injuries!" Athena was injured, and the little girl Shii must take care of her, I better not bother them I came to the street again. Although I had been enduring it, the pain in my hands was still very obvious. I could almost see the unconscious trembling. The hospital, that hospital with a beautiful female doctor and a beautiful female nurse who can speak Chinese! I am coming again! I am very lucky, it is the female doctor who is on duty today. She still recognizes me, but that's mostly because I'm considered a celebrity now. "If I had known you were capable of killing someone, I wouldn't have treated you so diligently!" The female doctor spoke fluent English, but I was more willing to hear the nurse's soft Mandarin: "Of course, based on my performance in that game, even I can't forgive myself, but KOF is a cruel competition. If we are not at the same level of ability, we should not meet in the ring. I have no choice. By the way, the nurse who treated me with you last time What? Is she here today?" "What? You're describing a pretty girl?" Although the female doctor scolded me for being cruel, she was not afraid of me at all. Maybe it was because the way I was seriously injured was deeply ingrained in her mind. "I don't know about this. You can ask it yourself later. , it’s not like you don’t know her name.” "ThisI really don't know." Although we had a relatively harmonious relationship at the time, we didn't really talk much. I was a wounded person. When I could move, she would spend less time with me. "Song Lijuan is a Chinese student studying abroad. It should be fine if you go to the nurse station to check." The female doctor raised her fingers and said, "Come here and take a look at your body first. I don't know if your fighter's injuries are any different from ordinary people. The burn you suffered last time was basically diagnosed as hopeless, but in the end you woke up! You are here today, so it’s probably not a serious injuryohwell" After fiddling with me for a while, the female doctor came to the conclusion: "It's nothing serious. Just rub some medicine on your hands and don't apply too much force within three days. As for the bruise on your chest, hot compress is enough. However, These are my ordinary diagnoses, and I don’t dare to be certain about you fighters. Have I prescribed medicine?" "Oh no," I suddenly remembered that I didn't bring any money, "I just came to see the injury and take medicine. This kind of injury won't be needed. Thank you, I'll leave first." “?I wish you good results in KOF! "When I was leaving, the female doctor still said hesitantly. How do you know what’s behind surviving in KOF! In fact, even I don’t fully understand it. Forget it, let’s see ifSong Lijuan is there! The people at the service desk are very responsible and efficient. Nurse Song is on duty today, but she seems to be working now. I'd better find another time. Maybe I'll have a good reason to come in a few days? I hope not? hehe! When she got home, Xiaozhui was already putting dishes on the dinner table. "Fist Chong, how is Athena's injury?" I couldn't help but ask privately. I have left the attentiveness to you, but my concern is indispensable. "Don't worry, I'm here." Xiaozhui smiled confidently, "The organizer just called and said that the quarter-finals will be played in three days. I guarantee that Athena will have a new look!" "Oh, that's good." I felt relieved, "By the way, the top eight are all out?" "Yes. In addition to us, there are also the Japanese team, the Yagami team, the Brazilian mercenary army, the Dragon Tiger team, the Korean team, the female fighter team and the underworld BOSS team." Xiaosui said attentively, "If we add today's hungry wolf team , almost all the fighters who have made their debut in the fighting world.” Haha, some things in the game haven’t changed yet! I just don’t know who is the strongest among the three artifacts now? Lunch was pretty good, and it was rare that Xiaozhui didn’t emphasize his meat buns. And neither Athena nor Terry nor Dongzhang had any bad emotions because the other party had caused harm to them. Is this the realm of a fighter? I don't understand it very well, but I am very curious. "Ms. Asamiya, are you really okay?" Terry seemed to want to confirm, "The power of that explosion is not small at all!" Athena's voice was a little softer than usual: "As you may have guessed, my physical fitness is not as good as yours. At least the injuries you suffered are hardly injuries. If it were me, I would probably have to withdraw from the competition directly. However, I use the mental power ball, so I naturally know how to take precautions. If it weren't for saving someone's life," she said, she looked at me sideways, and I hurriedly buried my head in eating, "I shouldn't be injured today. " "Oh" Terry didn't look convinced, but he was kind of free and easy "Then, I wish you guys can perform better! Come on, have a drink!" "He Bing, what style of move did you use to lock Andy?" After drinking a glass of wine, he asked me again, "It's a very clean move. Andy has all the power, but he can't break it in a short time. It's very awesome!" "This is some kind of ancient martial arts. I can't say it. Firstly, it's not authorized by anyone, and secondly, I haven't mastered it myself. If I really want to know, ask the new member of the female fighter team. She is a master." Kasumi, Don't say I sold you, who asked you to discuss any intellectual property issues with me? hehe! "You mean Todo Kasumi?" Andy became interested, "She has a very good relationship with Xiao Wu now. He Bing, you have to introduce me to her, and you have to say more nice things for me!" …How do you look like a fighter? I really want to shake my head. "Haha! I'm talking about Andy, you" Nikaido Benimaru suddenly became serious, holding his current girlfriend's shoulder with one hand, "The love saint of the generation is right in front of me, and you didn't even ask me. Could it be that you" "What's Mr. Nikaido's secret?" Andy's eyes lit up - please, that Mai Shiranui is so charming, are you really not attracted to her? Why don't I feel Of course, I'm not tempted, but that's just because I'm not familiar with her at all. "Yes, this guy is indeed a love saint." Seeing Athena's face looking a little bad, Xiaozhui said, "But Andy, if you are looking for marriage, it's best to stay away from a certain playboy. It’s better to have a son.” "You" Nikaido Benimaru looked like he had seen an idiot, "Don't you know that feelings also have skills?" As he said that, he tilted his head and kissed his girlfriend's forehead, "Maybe I will propose to you tomorrow. ." …I deeply agree with the first half of the sentence; as for the second half, the entire Athena team has an expression of familiarity. "Okay, let's have a meal. If you have any non-professional issues, we can chat privately after dinner." Athena concluded, "Also, Hebing, the main venue of KOF96 is a bit far away from our home, and the organizer also made arrangements for us. We’ve got accommodation, so we’ll go there tomorrow, and you and I can go shopping in the afternoon.” "Oh." Xiaozhui didn't have any abnormal expression this time, it was probably business. But what is it? A little confused; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 67 Shopping with Athena "Athena, we are all still injured, is it really appropriate to go shopping?" We have already appeared among the people in Tokyo. “If it’s a date, of course it’s not suitable,” Athena smiled mischievously, but only I could feel it in the package of sunglasses and coat, “But do you think it’s like it?” "Who knows?" I followed her words, "However, Quan Chong is not dissatisfied at all, which shows that you brought me out for a serious matter - what exactly is it?" "Fist?" Athena was a little surprised. "Don't tell me you don't know he likes you." Xiaozhui, I've helped as much as I can Athena stopped and stared at her toes: "Is Quan Chong serious? Very serious?" "It's better for you to ask the person involved personally." I sighed secretly, "You actually admire that composer very much, right?" "So what? What people need most is someone who understands them." Athena raised her head and looked at me, "Quan Chong is the person who knows me best and is the person closest to me, but that doesn't mean he understands me. AndI'm just having a dream." “It makes some people miserable,” I continued. Athenayou may not know at all, right? This certain person, who once had me, may still feel a little bit of pain at this moment, but it is nothing compared to the happiness I have already received. "So what? Pain is a part of life." Athena said very coolly, "I don't even know who that person is, isn't it painful?" "Forget it, go shopping!" I have never won a verbal battle with Athena, and I can't help but feel a little frustrated. Today I also put on my sunglasses and changed my clothes. I was walking on the street with Athena but no one recognized me. After twisting around here and there, Athena finally stopped in front of a dilapidated clothing store. "Is the boss here?" Athena pulled me in slowly, her voice still not loud, it seems that this injury is not easy! "Here you are" A very old man emerged from the inner hall. He was very old, but if he had to give a specific age, he had to think in the direction of younger. "Are you ready with the materials for what you ordered last time?" Athena pulled me in front, "This is the person, can it be completed in three days?" The old man looked me up and down. His eyes seemed very penetrating, a bit like Iori Yagami in some places, but they were obviously not intimidating. "It's another seedling." The old man suddenly said, "But it seems to be a sneaky kind. It'll be fine in three days. I'll ask someone to deliver it to you, or will you pick it up?" "I'll do it." Athena laughed, "Cheating and sneaking around? It's worse than my evaluation!" "Maybe his achievements will be much higher than yours." The conversation between the old man and Athena made me half understand, or even not understand. "Butboy," the old man looked back at me, "your fighting path If you follow the rules step by step, you should die as many times as you want. So, whether you use your brain or be clever, you, as a fighter, have to use your brain more than others." Isn’t this a disguised way of saying that I am not material? I was a little depressed, but seeing Athena's respect for the old man, I didn't say anything. Moreover, what he said does make sense. What I rely on most is cheating! "Okay, let's go! I still have to do business." The old man gave the eviction order. Athena nodded politely and pulled me away. "Who is he?" I asked after a few steps out. Isn't this old man not simple? Oh no, judging from the way he looks, it should be very difficult! "I don't know his name, but he is an old friend of the master." Athena's eyes were full of admiration, "He is now making clothes - not an old craft, but making clothes for fighters. Like us These people who do not have family blood and their own abilities are not superb. Not only do they have to protect themselves from too many injuries during fighting, but they also have an aesthetic problem - think about it, in KOF95, I was killed by Kusanagi Kyo's Orochimagi. If it had been hit by ordinary clothes, it would have been burned long ago. What should I do in public?" As she spoke, she blushed a little, "And this old man can add specially found materials to the clothes to make them more comfortable. Clothes can become much more flexible and less likely to be damaged due to a person's own strength. To put it bluntly, it's a treasure! Haha!" "Then how did he do it?" This ability is not simple! "I don't know, but the master said that this old gentleman had no opponent for a long time." Athena said with admiration, "He just used the most common qigong. That means that he has no opponent for a long time." The use of strength, especially the mastery of fighting experience and skills, is completely instinctive -??What kind of master is this? " "Then why does he want to live in seclusion now?" From the old man's tone, I guessed that he was not a truly peaceful person. "He is almost like an ordinary person now, although his health is a bit incredible." Athena suddenly sighed, "Decades of history can write too many things, especially during those war years - this is the master ’s original words. Okay, I’ll come with you to pick it up in three days! The old gentleman has already judged the style, size, and material suitable for a person from his demeanor - I don’t know what you will get by then. ? Quan Chong was in a quarrel over his clothes for a long time. Well let's go have a cup of coffee? " “Huh?” Isn’t that really a date? I hesitated. "Let me analyze today's game for you." Athena poked me with her index finger, "Do you still think you are very charming?" "You don't have to say you're so mean, right?" I followed her depressedly. "Then it's your fault for being disobedient." "" Although it is not a Western restaurant, my first reaction when I walked into this coffee shop was that I remembered my meeting with Goenitz - and after asking, I found out that these two stores are a chain! No wonder the layout and style are so similar. However, thinking about Goenitz, I am a little worried about KOF coming this time. "He Bing, I can't say that your performance today was not good." After taking a sip of coffee, Athena changed her face to a more serious one, "However, KOF is not an ordinary friendly match. In a sense, it is called Death fighting is not an exaggeration, but most fighters are not willing to kill lives casually - that is to say, some people will not stop at it just because it is a competition. Even because of the competition, in the eyes of many people Li, you are this kind of person, and to give a specific example Nujia, he is a person who is addicted to and pursues power, and the life and death of the so-called weak are nothing in his eyes. " "I won't take that road." I quickly stated my attitude, and I really wouldn't be stupid enough to imitate that kind of person. "That's not what I meant." Athena waved her hand and picked up the coffee. "Your path is always your own. I am not qualified to interfere. I just remind you that you are still a weakling in front of the masters. Don't let it happen because of today. If the people in the Hungry Wolves are friendly, they think the fighting world is good. Mr. Yagami’s warning can also be aimed at you. In the history of fighters, it is natural for fighters to be brothers off the court and not hesitate on the court. I will not use Sister King as an example. ——Are you willing to die in the hands of your sister Mai Zhuo?" "I know, I'm often afraid of it too. But it's inevitable. What exactly are you trying to tell me?" "Learn to preserve yourself. Don't think that you can improve quickly without caring about life and death. Just hypnotize yourself into a phoenix. If Yuli hurts you, I will save you, even if I have to pay the price; but if a real master hurts you, I will only Remember to visit your grave on the anniversary of your death, because I can't save it." Athena said with a tone of truth, "The so-called least probable event always happens at the most critical moment - that's just a novel It's just an arrangement. Regardless of whether there are any gods in the world, luck cannot come to people who don't cherish themselves. Remember, martial arts is a lifelong matter, and life is only once." After saying that, Athena drank again Sip coffee. "I know." I have to admit that Athena's words shocked me very much. These are the golden words of the "miracle doctor". But what about King? How long can King and I wait? People always have rich imaginations when it comes to worries about the unknown, and I happen to be very capable of having wild thoughts right now. To stud or not to stud? This is a problem! But first, I asked a question that I had been holding back for a while: "Athena, the old man said that I had to cheat and cheat. You said it was worse than his evaluation of you. In other words, his evaluation of you was also very interesting? Tell me. What am I?" "Secret!" Athena said quickly and decisively. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 68 Healing the Injury When he returned home, Nikaido Benimaru had already left with the woman - judging from the way Kosui talked about this, he probably went out to check out a house He was indeed a fighter trained in a lustful country. In broad daylight Just forget it, Athena is here, don't say it, don't say it! Terry is sleeping in the guest room, while Andy has already gone out to buy some VIP tickets - there is no way, there will be no treatment if he is eliminated, and he has to care about Mai Shiranui, who is a classmate after all he can solve it by himself. Dongzhang and Xiaozhui were very happy talking, but the content seemed to start with me, and their common language was because they didn’t like King! How could you do this? I gritted my teeth, but seeing that I had no chance of winning even one-on-one, I endured it! "Quan Chong, can you help me apply the medicine?" I interrupted their nasty talk about King, "I can't use my strength in my hands." "Do it yourself and have enough food and clothing." Xiaozhui said angrily. "Then I'll come, He Bing, let's go upstairs." Athena took over the errand. "Forget it, let me do it, Athena, you can rest well by yourself." Xiaozhui said with pity. "Oh? Okay then! You have to take good care of He Bing!" Athena smiled with satisfaction, and then went back to her room. There was a familiar cunning look in the corner of her eyes Xiaozhui may not be able to turn over in this life. . "Let's go!" After Athena disappeared from sight, Xiaozhui immediately lost her masculinity, "You go up first, and I will get the medicine Dongzhang, you can do whatever you want, I suggest you listen to Athena The song is so beautiful!” "Yeah, I understand." Dongzhang seemed to be still unfinished by the conversation just now. I went upstairs, lay on the bed, turned my head and looked at all kinds of things outside the floor-to-ceiling window, but felt quite uneasy in my heart. Will I have a fighting outfit? Does this mean that I have really started a career as a fighter? Or wait, such clothes must be expensive. Athena will definitely pay for me, but she will also say that I owe her another favor Should I ask for a return first? Well, I don't think so. I'll just treat it as a debt. Anyway, Athena didn't try to force me to do anything I'll forget about teasing. However, that old man is also very interesting - a person who is familiar with and accustomed to speaking Chinese, who lives incognito in Japan and lost his martial arts skills because of the war? Why? Logically speaking, you shouldn’t settle in Japan! Looking at his appearance, his gestures, his expression, and his tone, he was definitely a master who once guided the country and played the game of life. Are you really at peace with yourself? Or is it really too much trouble? A little curious! “And, the old man said I have to cheat? What does it mean? Every fighter has their own hard journey. Can I avoid it, or do I have to pay a lot of other things? What does it mean to use more brains than others? It was said vaguely, as if it were some kind of prophecy. Could it be that this guy who is almost alive has this kind of tone? Forget it, since he said that I might have more achievements than Athena, I won’t criticize him anymore Gradually thinking of Athena’s advice, I was really a little scared, not because I might die, but because I would die at someone’s hands. King won’t say anything, I believe her; but, what about Sister Mai Zhuo? Where's Kasumi? Do I take the initiative to admit defeat in the ring? Or play it by ear? Does that still make you a fighter? What should I do to protect myself properly? It’s difficult! "I'm here." Xiaozhui knocked on the ajar door, "I went to check on Athena's injury, that's why it took so long to come up." "I understand, I understand. Athena is your sun, and you are the earth orbiting the sun." I didn't look back, teasing him, "But are you sure you can give me the right medicine for my injury?" "What's the right medicine?" Xiaozhui said disdainfully, "As for your injury, it happened often when I was a child." As he said that, he grabbed my left hand and said, "Bear it yourself. If I'm not Athena, I don't know what gentleness is!" "Ah!" I couldn't help but scream, "What are you doing? On purpose? It must be you on purpose!" "Idiot, if I don't see how serious you are, how can I know what medicine to apply and how to apply it?" As he said that, Xiaozhui pointed to the side - a pile of bottles and cans, for business? "You are so professional!" I said sarcastically, "Can't you be so professional that even your diagnostic techniques are painless?" "Who says no? But do you have this kind of treatment?" Xiaozhui pulled my right hand again, "Well, it's okay, it's not a big problem." After saying that, she picked from the pile of bottles, "Here, this one is quick. It’s effective, but it may be a little uncomfortable, so bear with it.” “Isn’t it just for applying medicine? It’s not for oral administration.” I shot back disdainfully. "Then you try to be so strong after wiping it." Xiaozhui put on the rubber glovesI put on the condom, took out some ointment, and smeared it on my arm. This feeling isn't great, it's a bit comfortable. Could it be that he's scaring me? "Okay, it's done!" Xiaozhui smiled maliciously, "He Bing, you have to be strong today! I'm going to find Athena first, she is more injured than you." "Wait, what do you mean?" I became worried, Xiaozhui's smile looked quite evil, "Also, what happened to Athena's injury?" "Of course you will know when the time comes." Xiaozhui said mysteriously, "As for Athena, it's not because of you! What kind of girl can you fight with a layman? Athena spent too much mental energy to save that person, and the result was that the shining crystal Wave’s defense is not enough, and Terry’s energy fountain works from the bottom up, and now Athena’s legs are in pain all the time!” "Huh?" I couldn't help but grin from ear to ear - the way Athena had always behaved, except that her voice was slightly lower, there was no difference at all! Could it be I looked at Xiaozhui questioningly, but got a look of "You just know?" …Athena, you are so strong! I would pale in comparison Hey, what kind of fighter am I compared to her! “Quan Chong, can I go with you?” I asked cautiously. "What?" Xiaozhui was a little reluctant. "I just want to I don't know, I just want to see her. Actually" I really don't know what to say, "Compared with her, I feel a little inferior." "You should feel inferior to yourself." Xiaozhui said matter-of-factly, "You are still a dabbler no matter what. Do you think you have given a lot? Compared to Athena, who are you?" When I came to Athena's boudoir, I first smelled a faint fragrance, oh no, it was actually quite strong, at least I could feel it clearly. Athena was sitting in front of the bed with her legs in a barrel, well, containing a potion. It looked very peaceful and peaceful, just like Xi Shi holding her heart? "Why are you here?" Athena was a little surprised. "Can't we come to see you?" I said it easily, but I felt something else in my heart - the seemingly weak girl in front of me is a real fighter! "What's there to see? What do you want to see?" Athena glanced at us, "Do you want to see my legs? I heard Kasumi said that you are a pervert, is it true?" "For a man, he has no real character and is not important." I didn't have any objections. I looked directly at the almost perfect bare feet in the barrel - they were obviously swollen and had irregular bruises on the surface. Not much can be seen on the screen, or I don’t know as a layman, but I can read the answer in Xiaozhui’s eyes: pity, worryforget it! What's that look in that guy's face? It's like he's looking at his wife after giving birth! "Fist Chong, He Bing. Team Hungry Wolf and the rest will go back to the hotel tonight, and we'll go to the main venue tomorrow morning!" Athena stretched out her hand to block our sight, "Don't look at it, no matter how you think it, the injury will be healed when. It’s better to do it anytime. Just do your own thing.” Athena issued an eviction order and we were not allowed to linger. However, as soon as we went out, I pulled Xiaozhui and said, "Hey, Athena's calves are pretty good!" "Youwhat are you looking at! Wellbut it's really good, Athena!"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 69 Drawing Lots It’s been three days, it’s been three days… It’s finally the third day! I don’t know if I am happy or crying, or crying with joy - it’s not that I can’t distinguish my feelings, but I am almost numb, and I can’t even reach out to confirm whether there are tears on my face! Yes, I was tied up, but it was not a kidnapping, it was just the result of my discussion with Athena. But the operator of the matter, Xiaozhui, obviously had ulterior motives. He tied me into someone's classic cross shape, and then fixed me with a 45-degree tilt back Fortunately, he didn't intend to use a mirror. Come and entertain me. As for why I have such a request - the creator of the matter is Xiaozhui! What kind of bullshit plaster are you applying on me? Late that night, my hands were extremely itchy, which woke me up from a deep sleep. It even triggered a dream in which it looked like two snakes were entangled in my hands! Xiaozhui obviously had expected it and broke into the door together with Athena, and then she held me down when I accidentally rolled out of bed Fortunately, I don't have the habit of sleeping naked. After asking, I found out that the reason was that medicine - it promotes local metabolism, has strong functions, is certified by a certain medical association, is only for fighters, is high quality and low price, has an exclusive secret formula, and is patented Oh shit! Looking at the arrogant instruction manual, I couldn't help but say, "Why didn't it say this side effect?" "That's why it's said to be for fighters only." Xiaozhui held up the manual and waved it in front of my eyes like a child, "You should treat it as a test of your endurance - fighters have to face more than just It’s hurt.” I couldn’t laugh or cry: “Are there any other hidden matters? By the way, how long do I have to endure it?” "Don't worry, I'm capable." Xiaozhui said solemnly, "Three days. In three days, our competition will begin, and of course you will be free." "You" I gritted my teeth for a long time, "When I get better, I will definitely repay you!" "You don't have to do this, why are we talking about these false courtesy?" Someone smiled and said, "If you are really strong, you can start the next game. WellAthena, let's go back to the room to sleep?" ?…and you said it so coquettishly! I glared at his back with hatred. Suddenly, a bit of coolness spread on my hand like a drop of nectar falling into the lake It was Athena who had been silent: "He Bing, endure it. To make you recover, that medicine is the only one you need within three days. Don't worry, I will get the clothes I ordered for you. In addition, I lost some mental energy on your arm just now. You should be able to deal with it tonight. When we get to the rest room of the main venue tomorrow, do you want us to put it in? Are you tied up?" "tied." I was helpless. On the one hand, I was embarrassed to accept her input of mental power, especially when she was also injured. However, this so-called side effect is really worthy of being a fighter! So, I became a pitiful person. Before I could recall my home and sigh for a long time, the door to the room opened. Light poured in wantonly, revealing Athena's figure at the same time: "He Bing, are you okay?" "Yes." Listening to her warm voice, it seemed that the suffering of the past three days was nothing more than that, perhaps more because it was already in the past tense. "Then let's go have breakfast together." Athena untied me, "Let's take a walk and do some activities Did you sleep last night?" "It's okay, it shouldn't affect the game." I stretched my body a little, "By the way, which team is our opponent?" "I don't know. There will be an opening ceremony at the main venue at nine o'clock this morning, and then the groups will be divided into groups by drawing lots on site." Athena walked out the door, "Okay, you go take a shower, I'll wait for you to go to the restaurant together." The restaurant at the main venue was indeed luxurious, but I didn't even get a clear picture of it because I was obviously more concerned about another thing: "Athena, why are my hands like this?" After taking a shower, my hands actually As clean as baby skin! "This is also a side effect!" Athena poked me with her finger, "How about it? It's unexpected! But unfortunately, this is the effect of the drug. Once the drug is stopped, it will recover after a while." "Hmmyou think, is this a business opportunity?" With Mai Zhuo's indoctrination, an idea popped into my head. "Haha, it depends on whether you have enough knowledge of medicine and patent law!" Athena casually pulled me to sit down, "Wait a minute, I'll pick breakfast." It turns out it’s still self-help! Sitting alone, the time when my hands were itchy seemed like a dream. This restaurant is reserved for finalist fighters, but I was the only one at the moment. Could it be that we came out late? Not even Xiaozhui was there. "Come, let's eat!" Athena carried a big hot plate, "The opening ceremony is already underway at the main venue. If you want to watch,You have to eat quickly. Also, there may be a competition soon, so don’t overeat. " "It's fine if you don't want to watch. It seems like we have never had breakfast alone, right? Don't Kensou have any ideas?" I joked - Kagura Chizuru probably wouldn't show up so early anyway, "By the way, Where are my new clothes?" "You don't have to make insinuations about Quan Chong and me." Athena smiled mischievously, "As for your clothes, the old man said it would be best to wait until you become a master before giving them to you, so I will keep them for now. . Besides, you can’t afford such an expensive thing now.” "ThenOkay." Since the function of clothes is linked to a person's ability, then I really have no use for it now, but, "Athena, you can't wait until I become a top expert" "Who knows?" That sly voice came again, "Eat!" Not long after, we walked all the way from the player-only channel and appeared in the player area of ??the main venue. Before I could see clearly who was worthy of paying my respects not far away, Xiaozhui trotted over: "You missed it! The opening ceremony was really well done!” "Really?" I was a little surprised. Does Kagura Chizuru really want to turn KOF into a commercial activity? "This organizer is really very business-savvy." White fingers and purple nails appeared on my shoulders "Sister Mai Zhuo!" I turned back with some joy, but saw nothing. "Did you miss me?" That charming voice sounded from behind again. “I’ve thought about it many times!” This time, she didn't tease me anymore, and gave me a spring-like smile: "Then, sister, I'll beat you myself, so that I can have a sense of balance. Of course, if we can't meet, forget it. How about we draw lots together? " "This" I looked at Athena and Xiaozhui hesitantly, but they didn't care about it: "Go ahead, your luck looks very good anyway." ?…What are you talking about? I rely on hard work! Thinking a little unhappily, he followed Mai Zhuo: "Sister Mai Zhuo, why doesn't Captain Yagami-an come to whip you?" "He doesn't like to show off." Mai Zhuo said casually. …That’s true, otherwise it would still be Yagami-an? "If we were to really compete, could you win without hurting me?" "That's too unreasonable, isn't it?" Mai Zhuo brushed my face with his hand, "It has to have some visual effects, as long as it doesn't hurt the muscles and bones." With her words, I felt a little relieved and looked at the entire main venue Yes, it is indeed good. From a distance, it looks very similar to what I know, but it is much more refined, and there are some other things - for example, the rostrum I will go to. It was a large circular platform with simple and somewhat mysterious patterns carved on the ground - it should be the Yata Mirror? I looked at Mai Zhuo and she nodded: "Sure enough, the witch was involved." Why! I really don’t know what Mai Zhuo will think when he discovers that the organizer he praised as “very business-minded” is none other than Kagura Chizuru… “Well, Kyo Kusanagi, Ryo Sakazaki, Leona, Kim Ka-han, Mai Shiranui, and Keith—I’m a little excited again! Oh, there were also two pretty emcees. After Mai Zhuo and I got on the Yata mirror platform, one of them started to speak: "First of all, as the champion and runner-up of the last KOF, the Japanese team and the Yagami team will be separated. , Therefore, the two teams will be designated as No. 1 and No. 5, and they will not need to participate in the draw, and representatives of other teams will be invited to draw lots." With that, he motioned to another emcee to pick up a small box. I looked at everyone, and it seemed that only Jin Jiafan was the most cooperative. He went over first and drew number 6. "Should I observe a moment of silence for the Korean team?" I asked Mai Zhuo in a low voice, and received a silvery laugh: "No, I should be able to guarantee that no one will die." The laughter seemed a little louder. Everyone looked over, and Jin Jiafan walked over directly: "Is this Ms. Mai Zhuo? Do you think the Korean team is not worthy of being your opponent?" “Last year’s results are still fresh in people’s minds!” Mai Zhuo smiled nonchalantly. “This year’s Korean team is different!” Jin Jiafan said loudly. “This year’s Yagami team is also different!” Mai Zhuo still didn’t care. "We'll see on the field!" Jin Jiafan said and strode off the field. Mai Zhuo waved at him: "By the way, I hope you don't defeat me, otherwise, I can't guarantee that no one will die!" With the first one, things went smoothly. Mai Shiranui drew No. 8, Ryo Sakazaki drew No. 4, and then Geese’s No. 7—in fact, from what I saw, this underworld boss is quite elegant "Why don't you go smoke??? "Leona suddenly came over and asked me. "You haven't smoked it either?" It seems that Leona has become more beautifuloh, it's the earrings! However, I suddenly remembered, could this be a bomb? A little suspicious. Leona shook her head: "I hate this kind of thing." "Good, I don't care anyway." I walked over and put my hand into the box, "No matter Iori Yagami or Kusanagi Kyo, we are no match now." As I said that, I grabbed a ball at random - it was No. 3. "It seems that you will be eliminated in the opening match." Leona moved her lips: "I am a soldier." "Then, I'll go back to the stands first, and I will cheer for you." Haha, what a cool woman, I said on a whim, "By the way, although Kyo Kusanagi cannot defeat him, when facing Nikaido Benimaru , you'd better pay attention to his legs, if you suppress him, you should be able to win easily." Leona was silent. Mai Zhuo didn't believe it: "You know it very well?" I smiled mysteriously and walked off the field: "Who knows? Do you want to prepare for the finals?" "Isn't it possible?" Mai Zhuo smiled heartily, "It's up to you, don't want to suffer another Bawang Xianghou punch." “It was a coincidence that time.” “Whether it’s a coincidence or not, small mistakes are always the source of disaster.” Mai Zhuo patted my head and walked towards his team. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 70 Japanese Team VS Mercenary Army When I returned to Athena, Goro Daimon and Clark were already facing each other on the ring in the center of the venue. And as the referee said "fight!", the two people slowly approached each other in unison - they were indeed two masters of throwing skills, haha! The first one to strike was Daimon Goro, with a light punch, it looked like a test. But Clark didn't pay attention at all. He just blocked it with a few machine gun punches, and then jumped up high and low. What kind of move would it be? I didn't see it, but Daimon Goro had already made a move in an instant - Izumo throw! This move should have good anti-air capabilities, but if the opponent is Clark, it may not be that simple Sure enough! Clark in the air did not take the initiative to attack at all, but grabbed Daimon Goro's extended hand - napalm! The two powerful throwing skills hit each other, and they did not fly away like in the game, but they were entangled together - and what followed was like a fight between street kids - if you look at it from an outsider's perspective if. As for me, who has studied Toudo-ryu, I can see some meaning in every movement they make as they twist and roll on the ground. I even vaguely feel that it is a certain "famous" move, but it's just a change of movement. The range is just a bit large. ??????????????????????????? However, they are really matched against each other, and I feel even less interested in watching them. There is no winner or loser, it is still a stalemate, it is indeed a "stalemate"! Finally, I waited for the referee's lovely voice: "Time's up! The Japanese team and the mercenary army are tied, please invite the second players from both sides to come on!" What a wonderful voice, at least to the lay audience, right? No one likes to see their childhood fighting. Even if I can see some clues The second game is Nikaido Benimaru VS Ralph. Obviously these two people have very different personalities. One is rough and heroic, the other is elegant and lustful. I really can't give any other explanation for someone's exaggerated action of blowing kisses off the court, especially knowing some of his famous history. hour. However, the moment the game started, the two people looked almost excited. Ralph took a step forward, leaped high into the air - and dropped the explosive bomb! How could it be this? What a flaw! I looked at Athena in confusion, but saw her expression of concern. Forget it, let's continue reading! Nikaido Benimaru took a step back and turned sideways when the explosive bomb hit the ground - a reactionary three-dan kick? Wouldn't it be dangerous for the bait puller? As a result, I guessed the beginning correctly, but I didn’t understand the result—Ralph did not somersault after landing, but rolled forward directly, just in time to catch the first blow of the reactionary three-stage kick, but he got close Chance - Super Argentinian attack! Nikaido Benimaru was thrown into the air, but Ralph did not catch it. Instead, he took two steps back, ready to go. What on earth was he going to do? I'm a little dizzy - Ralph's actions today were completely unexpected! It turned out to be Ralph kicking! Do you want to kick your opponent off the field? Is he that strong? If so, Nikaido Benimaru wouldn't be seriously injured, right? I don’t dare compare my own body and bones anyway. Nikaido Benimaru fell down, but it was not a free fall. He had already gathered lightning in his right fist. When Ralph kicked him, the fist filled with electricity also stretched out. How much voltage is there? Everyone seems to have seen arcs! Although it was a little far away, I still heard the sound of the impact. Nikaido Benimaru flew out of the field, but Ralph was even more uncomfortable. The lightning punch just hit his leg, and now he couldn't stand still! "The mercenary army won!" The referee's decision did not make Nikaidou Benimaru unhappy at all. He slowly left the field with a graceful movement, but glanced at the Japanese team's rest area - that was absolute The look of trust, could it be is this a strategy? When Kyo Kusanagi stepped onto the ring, not only half of the stands were in a state of excitement, but Ralph also abstained and even needed Clark to help him leave the ring! It seems that my estimate of Nikaido Benimaru needs to be revised Well, he is indeed heroic! When Leona took the stage with a very rhythmic pace, I couldn't help but light up - looking at her from a close distance, I felt more like a soldier who likes to play cold, but looking from a distance, looking at her on the ring, she was still so Cool, but savoring the feeling is obviously much more attractive! I wonder if newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Leona saw that there was nothing wrong with Kusanagi Kyo's expression, and her right hand was already pressing the handle of the dagger hanging on her lower back, guarding her professionally, as seriously and as she carried out all tasks. not afraid. "Fight!" Kusanagi Kyo’s movements were very fast. Although not as good as Iori Yagami, it also left people with no time to defend themselves. After an assassination attack, a car flew out of the air. Vortex Launcher! Leona took a half step back, opened her arms, and the hazy big ball stood between herself and Kusanagi Kyo. Moreover, Leona’s right hand shot out again at the first moment.?Pressed the handle of the dagger. Kusanagi Kyo changed his move to Nanara midway, and landed three steps in front of the vortex launcher. It happened to be the moment when the assassination flames arrived - after a dazzling collision, Kusanagi Kyo's assassination flames were on par with Leona's vortex launcher. offset! As soon as the light dissipated, a crawling body quickly rushed towards Kusanagi Kyo - it was Leona, the mighty saber! And Kusanagi Kyo’s reaction was definitely the best among the best. Just when Leona was in front of him and the dagger was unsheathed, he hit the Crane Pick! The flames burned on Leona's body and forced her to retreat more than three meters. At this time, Kusanagi Kyo didn't give her a chance to breathe, Qin Yueyang had already rushed there! Leona didn’t hesitate and just started using the moonlight saw. However, although the dagger blocked the first blow, Leona was still grabbed by the neck - there was an explosion! Leona flew into the air, and Kusanagi Kyo stopped pursuing him. He looked at his hands quietly. There were two fresh wounds, bleeding. Although Leona's attack did not stop him, it was not ineffective. "Kyo Kusanagi is injured?" Athena was very surprised and looked at me as if she didn't believe it. "He won't be hurt?" I didn't understand what she meant. "This is the performance of your amateur." Xiaosui leaned over and explained, "With Kusanagi Kyo's ability, it is completely easy to avoid this kind of injury, unless the effect of Leona's attack is beyond his expectation, or He can only win if he fights for injuries - no matter what the reason is, it can only prove that Leona's strength is extraordinary. Back in KOF94, Kusanagi Kyo was completely victorious." On the court, Leona was already struggling to get up. Yes, that action was a struggle. Um? Is there blood? There's blood on Leona's neck! Is it Kyo Kusanagi’s blood or her own? If it's her own, so be it! Crazy blood! No, it looks like it’s probably hers! I suddenly became anxious. What if Leona goes berserk in KOF96? Kusanagi Kyo had no worries. He probably sensed the smell of danger and rushed over without hesitation - poison bite, sin chant, punishment chant! Leona vacated again. However, this time Leona did not fall, but the V-shaped golden saw! Kyo Kusanagi had almost no time to react, but he still shot Oniyaki out of desperation. Yes, Oni-yaki can defend against air attacks, but using Oni-yaki to hit the V-shaped golden saw is probably too much, right? Just as I was thinking about it, the V-shaped golden saw had already hit Kusanagi Kyo's body. Huh? Oni-yaki is not finished yet? Kusanagi Kyo didn't leave the ground at all! This is Orognagi! "boom!" Leona really flew this time. She flew outside the field and was caught by a fast figure - it was Mai Zhuo. And Kusanagi Kyo was holding his bleeding left hand, motionless. The whole venue was quiet, even the referee forgot to speak. Metro rushed to me: "Athena, please treat Leona quickly! Her life is in danger now!" "Really" Xiaozhui was about to ask when she was stopped by Athena: "I'll try my best. However, I don't know how to cure it for a while. I can only guarantee that I won't die." "That's enough, as long as she can survive within one minute." Mai Zhuo was anxious and a little happy, "Athena, please!" While Athena was pressing Leona’s chest with both hands, I pulled Mai Zhuo over and asked in a low voice: “Why don’t you ask Iori Yagami to save her? That would make her more of a ‘match’.” "An is not here now." Mai Zhuo was a little embarrassed. "Oh." Seeing the way she hesitated to speak, I immediately understood that what Yagami was doing now needed to be hidden. In fact, within a minute, Leona woke up, but was very weak: "Thank you." Then she stared at Mai Zhuo, "Why am I like this?" "You will understand sooner or later, but for now, you'd better have a good rest." Mai Zhuo smiled reluctantly at her, "He Bing, please take care of Leona for the time being. I'll go find an nunnery." After saying that, he disappeared as quickly as a ghost. . I looked at Kusanagi Kyo, who was slowly starting to move on the ring, feeling a little overwhelmed, but seeing Leona's confused and unwilling eyes, I had to reach out and gently tidy up her tattered clothes: "I don't know either. However, even if you want to kill me in the future, I have to take good care of you - now."; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 71 Team Athena VS Team Extreme "Why?" Leona still said this. Seeing that I didn't answer directly, she firmly held Athena's hand. "Miss Leona, I just want you to live." Athena smiled at her, "I don't know anything else. You are still in danger now, so please take a good rest and wait for someone who can save you. Come." Leona wanted to say something else, but she just opened her mouth, and her eyes gradually became blurry Could it be that all members of the Orochi clan will die? Seeing my surprised look, Athena told me not to worry: "She was just too weak and fell asleep, but you are worried about the game you are about to start!" After saying that, she waved to Xiaozhui again, "Fist Chong , it’s better that you take the lead, my Highness, I need to take a rest.” "Okay." Xiaozhui agreed simply, but couldn't help but look back on the way to the ring, "You are just too kind and don't take yourself seriouslyforget it, let me be the bad guy! "As he said that, he sighed and continued walking. "Xiaoshi" I didn't understand what he meant. "Call him Quan Chong." Athena ordered, "Also, if he loses later, try to delay as much time as possible" I interrupted her and made a reassuring smile: "I know, it takes a lot of energy for you to save people." However, looking at Leona in Athena's arms, I couldn't help but feel nervous - this time KOF might be much more exciting than I thought before On the stage, Xiaozhui’s opponent is Yuli, or that beautiful long braid. Didn’t he learn a lesson from the fight with me? "This is a competition, so I won't be like usual, so you have to be mentally prepared." Xiaozhui's words were like a reminder, but combined with what he said to Athena just now, I felt that he was preparing for what he was about to do. What is the foreshadowing? “Although I hate extreme sports, on the field, I am first and foremost a fighter.” The little girl is quite confident. "Fight!" Yuli first fired the Leihuang Fist, which happened to eliminate the super bullet fired by Xiaozhui, and shortened the distance - Feiyan Gale Fist! Xiaozhui’s back was facing my gaze, but I seemed to feel his confidence. I saw him take a half step back and squat slightly. When Yuli rushed in front of him, he staggered and turned sideways - Long Lianya Tianlong! He completely dodged Yuri's attack and hit it accurately. Moreover, when the third blow hit, his body stagnated and he used the dragon claw strike to land first - Shenlong Tianwu Kick! "Fist Chong, don't be like this Yuri is still a child" Athena murmured, but only I could hear it. And I was already shocked - not because of the gorgeous fight, but because of the starting dragon's teeth! It can be said that Xiaozhui can win easily, and the decisive factor is the wrong step and sideways movement. If it were me, I would not have the courage at all - if the counterattack fails, it will be a big flaw. "Team Athena wins!" Yuli had already landed, but not directly - Robert flew up to catch her: "Yuli, how are you hurt?" This voice spread throughout the venue through the loudspeaker near the ring. I’m really concerned, haha! "It's okay, let me go down by myself." Youli was obviously shy about his concern. "You have a good game." After saying that, she struggled to jump on the ground and walked off the field step by step. Robert was stunned for a moment, then looked at Xiaozhui: "Shii Quanzhong, are you going too far? Yuli is a girl, can anyone hit her like this?" "So what? I said, this is a competition." Xiaozhui didn't take it seriously, "Since you are going to play, you may lose, and what I plan to do is one versus three!" What! Is this what Xiaozhui thinks? I turned my head to look at Athena, and saw that she was also a little surprised. "Athena, littleis it really okay to worship him?" "I don't know" Athena shook her head, "Ken Chong's ability has grown a lot in this year, but it is still unknown whether he can beat the extreme flow. After all, you have also seen the strength of Team Yagami - we are not nothing. A top-notch fighter.” "Oh." Although I agree with her words, but if compared with Yagami-an, the extreme flow is also not first-class! "Fight!" Xiaozhui still shot a super bullet first, while Robert jumped in the air - Feiyanlong Divine Kick! The dragon’s jaw is broken! Xiaozhui put her hands on the ground and bounced, winning against Robert! Do you really have the physical strength to fight like this? Could it be I can't help but think of Xiaozhui's performance in KOF95, but he just trusts me like this? Before I could guess, the hard fight between Xiaozhui and Robert had already produced results - Robert was beaten to a higher place, while Xiaozhui fell to the ground.After rolling a few times, when he stood up, Robert had already flown down - the Feiyanlong Divine Foot again! Xiaozhui blocked it with one hand with her left hand. She was very reluctant to block it, but she still persisted in shooting the super bullet with her right hand while Robert was still in the air, and then rushed forward after the super bullet. When Robert landed, the super bomb was already in front of him, but instead of blocking it, he kicked it away with a super heavy blow, and while Xiaozhui was following up and cuffing him, he hit Feiyan Tornado Kick! Xiaoshi's eyes were about to be created, and I couldn't help sucking loudly. However, Kosui used the opportunity to fire a super bullet. Although he did not reverse his passive, he took two steps back in embarrassment when his energy was kicked away by Robert, and the real blow he received was reduced to one blow. However, Robert did not let Xiaozhui breathe. When Feiyan's whirlwind kick landed, he immediately pushed forward with both hands - Dragon punch! Xiaozhui suffered a very clean blow. She fell more than ten meters, half flying and half sliding, and almost fell out of the ring. When he barely stood up, Robert's Overlord Xianghou Fist had already been punched! "Oops!" Athena cried out. On the field, Xiaozhui moved tightly and lay on the ground again, looking very much like the old man Mochizuki Zui - just dodged the strong wind of the fist. Then, he stood up slowly and slowly, panting. Robert was stunned for a moment with an unnatural expression, and quickly rushed over, stopping one step in front of Xiaozhui - dancing to the extreme! Xiaozhui blocked it with one leg and one leg, and was a little confused. When Robert kicked out the last kick, Xiaozhui was still kicked into the air even though he was blocking it. And Robert followed up with another dragon tooth! "Lost?" I asked Athena in a low voice, but my eyes were fixed on the ring. Is there any solution? This is not a game, there should still be hope, right? It's a pity that even I don't think there is much hope Suddenly, Xiaozhui's body stagnated in the air, it was a super bullet! He fired a super bullet in the air at Robert who had just taken off on the ground! However, this attack had no obvious effect, it only slowed down Robert's punch. Um? Xiaozhui grabbed Robert's fist and fell quickly - what did he want to do? ah? Are you dazzled? I looked at Athena uncertainly and received a relieved smile - yes, Vertebrae hit the ground hard, but at the same time Robert was thrown off the field. Although Robert hit the flying swallow tornado kick in an attempt to return to the court, he could only collide with the super-heavy blow of Xiaozhui who was trying to get up. After all, Robert fell outside the court, while Xiaozhui fell from this position on the court. His head slipped to the other end and finally fell to the ground. “Team Athena wins again!” Unfortunately, this time, Athena and I fell into worry after a moment of joy - Xiaozhui must have been seriously injured! However, when I wanted to go on the court, I saw Xiaozhui waving her hand behind her back: "I said, I want one versus three!" Although you look very heroic like that, but you are still talking intermittently forget it. Well, Xiaozhui was probably thinking that Athena was not suitable to play. For this reason, I still let him show off his strength. Sometimes, if you lose the game, you will win more. Haha, it seems that Xiaozhui also knows how to impress girls! It’s just I seemed to hear Athena whispering to herself: " Idiot, just show off" "Fight!" Ryo Sakazaki on the court looked at Kosui calmly, not looking down upon his injury, nor taking the initiative to attack. After a while, he finally spoke: "Are you really determined to continue fighting?" "I don't want to say it again." Xiaozhui opened her posture, but even I saw a flaw. "That's good." Sakazaki Liang leaned forward, kicked his feet on the ground, and it was like a dragon and a tiger dancing wildly! Ryo Sakazaki is reallyforget it, there is no right or wrong on the field, only victory or defeat. The dragon-tiger flurry is not like in the game, which can be completely blocked as long as it is blocked. Xiaozhui obviously can't hold it, but he still blocks and retreats very smartly. Due to the angle of view, I can't see everything between them clearly. Blocking with one move, you can hear the sound of blocking amplified by the loudspeaker. Finally, when Xiaozhui was about to reach the sidelines, she was knocked into the air by the final roar of the dragon and tiger dance. Suddenly, he entangled Ryo Sakazaki's hand - Dragon Claw Attack! "Bang!" A crisp sound came out, but I didn't see how it came out. I only saw Xiaosui flying off the court with Ryo Sakazaki. Athena ran over quickly, and I followed suit, but I happened to see Xiaozhui spurting out a mouthful of blood! "How is it? I" Xiaozhui smiled, but she smiled miserably. The eyes that looked at Athena were completely childish and wanted to be appreciated. "Idiot!" Athena stretched out her hand and pressed it on his chest.Mouth, "If you are not dead, just wait for me to deal with you!" "Yeah!" Xiaozhui closed her eyes with satisfaction, but she still had the breath. "You are He Bing, right?" Ryo Sakazaki suddenly walked up to me. "What, what's the matter?" I was a little surprised, as if this was the first time I met him, right? "I heard that you are King's boyfriend?" Sakazaki asked expressionlessly. My heart seemed to click: "Does it have anything to do with you?" "Jane, King's younger brother, practices in the extreme style. He hates you. And I" Sakazaki Liang deliberately did not finish his sentence and walked away alone. Is this a demonstration or a warning? I didn't pay attention to Ryo Sakazaki, but I found that I had made a mistake: I had always ignored-King, there is a younger brother, a younger brother for whom King can risk everything; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 72 Yagami Team VS South Korea Team The sound of our victory echoed in the venue, but I was in a daze - is such a victory worth being happy about? Yes, we won, but people with extreme flow can recover in a few days at most Maybe Yuli is a little more serious. But what about Xiaozhi? It is true that the brave will win when we meet on a narrow road, but apart from the determination of the rules of the game and a certain amount of bonuses, what else have we won? "Hey, I'm leaving." Behind him was a weak but strong voice - it was Leona. "You're awake!" I forced a smile, "Are you sure it's okay? Don't force yourself." Leona shook her head, turned around to leave, and pointed to my side: "It's best to take care of Miss Asamiya." Athena? What's up with her? I looked back and saw that she had fainted on Xiaozhui. Maybe it's because the mental energy is consumed too much and you're too tired? It seems that what she cares about most is Xiaozhui. I was also on the verge of death at the beginning. Why didn't I hear that she fainted to save me? Feeling a little jealous, I reached out to hug them both, only to find that Xiaozhui's body had at least seven or eight broken ribs! "Leona!" I quickly called the figure from behind, "Help!" Leona turned back hesitantly and said nothing. I pointed at Xiaozhui with a grimace: "His injuries are beyond my ability to deal with. It's even impossible for me to move both of them at the same time." Leona came over slowly while hesitating and checked Xiaozhui’s injuries: “What I am proficient in is killing.” "But there should be people who know better about healing than me." I can say that I am drawing a blank. “…I won’t be responsible if you get killed.” Leona’s words worry me. I want to find King, but I am not sure how long Xiaozhui can last: "Don't worry, let's get treatment." "Okay." Leona pulled out the dagger and heated it with a lighter for a few seconds, "Take off your clothes." "What are you doing?" Could it beshe wants to have an operation? Leona didn’t answer, she gently hugged Athena away, opened Xiaozhui’s mouth, and inserted the back of the dagger horizontally for him to bite. Seeing that I didn't listen to her for a long time, I was a little annoyed: "I told you to take off your clothes!" "Oh" I complied as if I understood, leaving only my thin single clothes, "No need for pants, right?" "It depends." Leona grabbed her clothes, opened Xiaozhi's top, and carefully took off her clothes. The blood stains were everywhere. Then, Leona's hands quickly moved up and down Xiaozhui's bodyit turned out to be bone setting! Alsotoo professional? Even if I saw this technique, I wouldn't be able to understand it immediately, so I simply looked towards the ring - it was not far away, just enough to see clearly. On the stage are Chen Guohan and Mai Zhuo, and the game has already begun. However, it seemed that Mai Zhuo was playing around, or looking for a chance to win. Anyway, she kept letting Chen Guohan spin in circles, dodging lightly in the blind spots of the flying iron balls. Not long after, Chen Guohan's movement slowed down a little, and the silvery bell-like laughter came out as Mai Zhuo approached - death fall! Silver light flashed three times and blood splattered everywhere. It’s not over yet – decide to throw down! The moment she let go and threw Chen Guohan's huge body, there was another super heavy blow! Thisprobablyisn't exposed? I have to admit those legs are so perfect. "Team Yagami Mai Zhuo wins!" ??????????????????????????????????????? No life was spared, but the injuries will take a long time to heal, right? I recall a certain pitiful and thick dead tree in the backyard of Kasumi's house - it was already dead, but it was accidentally kicked into several pieces by Mai Zhuo during a sparring session The second player was Jin Jiafan. Apparently he still remembered Mai Zhuo's declaration: "I'm just here to see how strong you are." "You? Do you really have that chance?" Mai Zhuo sighed helplessly. "Fight!" Mai Zhuo looked at Jin Jiafan quietly, showing no signs of moving, and there was a trace of silver in his lowered right hand. And Jin Jiafan stared at Mai Zhuo for a long time, and finally moved as if he had found an opportunity. This move was-Phoenix Kick! However, I shook my head secretly - even the dance of illusion failed completely, so what kind of trouble can you make? Indeed! Mai Zhuo also moved at the moment Jin Jiafan jumped up, confronting him. If this scene is frozen, it will definitely be the final showdown between two masters - if this is the plot of some martial arts movies. Unfortunately, in the next second, the victory or defeat will be decided. Jin Jiafan, covered in silver, was dragged for half the stage, taking out a trajectory as beautiful as a meteor, and then lifted into the sky gorgeously, accompanied by brilliant flames. "Ha" It was Mai Zhuo's sweet smile again, but I guess many people's reactions at this moment should be very rich, right? "Team Yagami Mai Zhuo wins again!" "Okay." Leona drew my attention.Coming back - Xiaozhui's body was intertwined with those torn and shapeless clothes. These can be said to be strips of cloth, which should be my clothes. "Thank you." I didn't know what to say, but it was obvious that she helped a lot. "He can't move until he recovers." After saying that, Leona wiped the sweat from her forehead, "I'm back to the team." - It turned out that Ralph and Clark were already waiting not too far away! Seeing that they didn't come over, I was a little curious: "Did you ask them to wait there? Or was it a habit that was agreed upon in advance? Or are you the captain?" "Confidential." Leona returned to her cool tone again, or it has always been like this, but now it is particularly obvious. Despite this, I no longer have any fear, and instead feel that she is very cute. Maybe when there is no life-threatening danger, my previous preference for games will emerge? But Leona is indeed beautiful, just like a beautiful antelope, oh and she also smells like a wolf. He walked over and sat next to Athena and Xiaozhui, waiting quietly for them to wake up. Xiaozhui's face was ugly, frighteningly white, but she was smiling proudly; while Athena, although tired, was very peaceful. Maybe this is not a bad thing for them? He smiled involuntarily and looked towards the ring again. Cai Baojian was flying all over the field, while Mai Zhuo was chasing him at an unhurried pace, very much like playing hide-and-seek. However, at first glance, the scene is quite gorgeous. After a while, Mai Zhuo suddenly stopped with a smile on his face: "Enough of the show, I won't be polite if you don't stop." The voice was not loud, but Mai Zhuo was very close to me. Just enough to hear. Cai Baojian immediately landed on the ground and spun around - a super tornado vacuum slash! And slowly moved towards Mai Zhuo! However, Mai Zhuo showed no fear and even turned around and smiled at me. When the whirlwind was less than half a meter away from Mai Zhuo, when Mai Zhuo's fingertips had silver light, Cai Baojian's voice suddenly came from the strong wind: "Noble Ms. Mai Zhuo, it is not easy for everyone, I have to give Master Jin, please understand" In the tearing wind, apart from Mai Zhuo, the only one who could hear these words was me. "Okay." Mai Zhuo almost laughed out loud, and then said seriously, "Then I will help you!" After saying that, he swept forward like a shadowless hand - deciding to hit! The whirlwind was gone, and an agile figure floated in the sky behind Mai Zhuo But I felt a chill - what a fighter who knows the current affairs! "Team Yagami advances!" During some heavy metal-style music, Mai Zhuo jumped down next to me: "Where is Leona? Huh? Are they two okay?" "It shouldn't be serious anymore." I smiled bitterly, "Leona has returned to the mercenary army. I am really useless and can't help with anything." "Don't be discouraged." Mai Zhuo comforted me, "But why did you let Leona go?" "I can't stop her. You should know better about the Orochi's recovery ability. Besides, why does she have to be involved? You've seen it too. Facing the artifact, she doesn't play a decisive role now." "That's because she hasn't fully awakened." "Do you think her current system can adapt to a full awakening? She just inherited it!" "He Bing," Mai Zhuo stared at me carefully, "you know too much." "I just don't want meaningless sacrifices to happen." I looked at her, "If you don't believe me and insist on doing it, I won't stop it and I can't stop it, but I think I will at least say it out. I also have a responsibility to speak up.” Mai Zhuo was silent. After a long while, he finally took my hand and said, "This time, I believe you. But I hope I won't have to kill you one day." "Maybe this day is not far away, but you will always be my sister Mai Zhuo." I shouted softly to her retreating back - maybe, just now I have walked away from the gate of hell? …Forget it, don’t think about it so much, things always have to be faced. "He Bing." The voice next to me startled me - it was Athena. "Are you awake?" I asked, but I was uneasy. "You and Mai Zhuo" Athena's voice was very weak, "Forget it, let's not talk about it for now. You can send me and Quan Chong to the old man who makes clothes! I have difficulty walking now." "Oh." I was worried about her health, but what I was more concerned about was - did she hear what Mai Zhuo and I said? How much did you hear? Looking into Athena’s eyes, there is no answer; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 73 Artifacts are also humans The way to send Athena and Xiaoshii off was very deserted, not only because it was winter today, but also because most people were watching the KOF game - and I had to admire the operational ability of Kagura Chizuru! Even though there are a few homeless people on the street, they are all watching the TV broadcast in front of the shop window. It should be the match between King and the BOSS team. They are a little worried about what will happen if King faces Mr. Big? After all, he was also a former boss. After a lot of effort, she contacted the venue staff and hired a taxi, but she still complained that no one came to take care of her in time just now - perhaps, in Kagura Chizuru's view, as a fellow fighter, her own medical care Technology is often better at prescribing the right medicine than ordinary technology, butwhy didn't they take my situation into consideration! Looking at the gorgeous but temporarily deserted scene, and then looking down at the gentle and peaceful face of silent Athena, Xiaozhi, it doesn’t matter whether I look at it or not. The car moved slowly without any big bumps, which was also my requirement. And I gradually started thinking about Mai Zhuo, oh, not about her as a person, but about things related to her and me, for example, Leona. Yes, Mai Zhuo can let Cai Baojian go when talking and laughing, but why does he care so much about Leona? Although Leona is indeed a master, at least far better than me, in the competition, compared with the strength of the artifact, she is still not on the same level. Her unafraid of death style of play only causes injuries to the opponent, and it is not a big deal. hurt. Is Leona very important to the Eight Masters? I don't know, actually I don't have a very high IQ. arrive. This shabby storefront always looks a little out of place with its surroundings. After paying for the ride, I carefully carried Athena on my back, held Xiaozhui across my arms, and walked in slowly Well, I really couldn't tell, "Athena, you are growing well!" "He Bing, what are you talking about! "To be honest." I suddenly turned around and put her little mouth on the side of my face, "You are really a good girl. Unfortunately, I don't have this blessing, or I don't have that choice. Little Quan Chong really likes you, but you are not mature enough. In other words, men will always have a childish side in front of the woman they love. So, give him a chance? Your light is too bright, and there is no way for him to prove himself. , his performance today was not an impulsive act, it was just an inevitable accident. It is not a good thing to harm the reality in front of you for the sake of the dream in your heart. " "Preaching to me?" Athena was obviously not a good student, "I think you should take care of your own affairs and sister King's!" Because of her weakness, her voice was not loud, but she was very assertive, "Quan Chong's thoughts, Do you understand or do I understand? Do you understand my thoughts or does Quan Chong understand?" "Well, pretend I didn't say anything." It seemed that I was wasting my saliva again, "I just don't want you to regret it in the future." "Then I would like to thank you for your concern first, but you still have to handle your own affairs by yourself." "Well, butyour kiss is so sweet!" I knew that when I was holding Xiaozhi, Athena couldn't fall out with me and didn't have the strength to do so, so I smiled very happilyWhy are you so childish? Forget it, what the hell, it feels good! "Then how about we wait until Quan Chong is healed and we kiss him again, in front of him, and then I say a few nice words accidentally?" Athena was not angry, but what she said was definitely a naked threat. "This we have something to discuss carefully!" I admitted it - my life was at stake. After entering the store, I walked straight into the back room, and the old gentleman also appeared: "Are you here? What's wrong with this kid? Let me see." As he said that, he quickly snatched Xiaozhui from my hand. As soon as Xiaozhui left, Athena raised her fist and hit me on the shoulder: "Put me down!" "What, my skills are not good enough?" I teased, but I gave in without hesitation. "I'll take care of you then!" Athena blushed slightly, watching the old man playing with Xiaozhi, "He Bing, you go back to the venue first. Quan Chong's injury can't be recovered before the next game, and neither can I. It is possible to reach the best state. So, you go on behalf of us. It’s up to you whether you want to keep fighting or just admit defeat or something else. However, don’t do anything embarrassing.” "Oh." Athena looked so concerned about Xiaozhui. Why wasn't she willing to clarify the matter or make a decision? I agreed in confusion and left slowly, saying hello to the old gentleman. Unfortunately, he was focused on Xiaozhui's affairs and ignored me. When I came out to try my luck at hailing a taxi, a motorcycle came speeding down the road. It was far away, but without hesitation I waved my hand to try and get the rider to stop. Because his driving skills were very good, because that person was not wearing a helmet, and because my eyesight allowed me to vaguely know that it was a woman, a woman with a very good figure. "Squeak" The motorcycle turned more than 720 degrees in front of me.?Slowed down and spun, bringing up a gust of wind to hit me in the face, and finally stopped: "You can wave to me from such a distance. You are not an ordinary person. What do you want from me?" The sound was unique and noble, yet lively, but I hardly paid it any mind. Because, shethat waterfall-like long hair, what do those shampoo advertisements say? That bamboo-like expression, but the appearance of an emperor "Take a break from your busy schedule to return to nature?" I blurted out the question, but it was in a sighing tone, she is "Haha, that's good, very good, very good!" She was stunned for a moment, then laughed heartily and stretched out her right hand, "When you go out, you will be a close friend. Today is not bad! Kagura Chizuru, what is your name?" …Of course I know you are Kagura Chizuru, but can I move my hand to hold yours? Try to be able to speak through your brain! "What? I look weird?" Kagura Chizuru chuckled, maybe I just looked stupid. "No, how could it be? Oh no," I said a little incoherently, wincing and holding, um kind of grabbing her hand, "I should say that you are indeed a little strange now - you are like Wu Zetian. Temperament, but in this situation I feel a little strange." "Wu Zetian? You really dare to praise me. But, can't I be like this now?" Kagura Chizuru smiled slightly, "You said you should take some time off from work to return to nature!" "But" I really wanted to say how could she come out to play alone at such a critical time as KOF96, but then I thought about it, maybe this is her relaxation before the future war, or indulgence? Even, she didn't have complete confidence in facing Goenitz? Or even have a consciousness of death? After swallowing my words, I put on a smile and said, "For a person with such a noble temperament to have such good driving skills, you are not an ordinary person, right? Why don't you try to participate in KOF?" It's better to pretend that you don't know anything. Although she is also a person who makes people feel safe, I already regard Mai Zhuo as my sister The consequences of not being human between the two are still very serious! "Me? Haha!" Kagura Chizuru picked up the helmet hanging on the front of the car, "If I'm not wrong, are you Athena's team member?" Seeing me nodding, "Are you going back to the main venue now? Do you want to?" I’ll give you a ride, maybe that’s what you originally planned?” "Yes." No wonder she spoke Chinese as soon as she saw me. It turns out she recognized me a long time ago! "Put it on and get in the car!" Kagura Chizuru handed over the helmet, "Hold me tight, I came out here for fun today. It takes a lot of mental quality to hitchhike with me!" After saying that, she saw my hands. The hole was in her abdomen. Before I could answer, she started the motorcycle. Is this speeding? No, it was serious speeding! Fortunately, people went to see KOF, otherwise there would have been many car accidents on the street! I even speculated that she operated KOF so well just to drive freely on the street! The wind was literally cutting into my skin. Even though I was wearing a helmet, it was still very uncomfortable. I held her tightly, fearing that she would fall down at any moment And she still didn't wear a helmet. I Why? Is the gap so big? Compared with the time it took to leave, it can be said that it took only a few minutes to return to the venue. When Kagura Chizuru suddenly stopped the car, she deliberately leaned forward, and I fell out due to inertia "Haha!" Seeing my embarrassed look, she seemed to be very happy, "You are not a first-class expert, so you still have to work hard! The match against the Japanese team will be in two days. If you perform well, we can meet again! "After saying that, the sound of the motorcycle "rumbling" sounded, and the wheels of the car brushed me and drove away It turns out that Kagura Chizuru also has such an appearance I dusted myself off and looked around. It was the back door of the venue. There was someone inside the voice-activated door, but the place where Kagura Chizuru threw me happened to be around a corner, that is to say , no one else saw the way I made a fool of myself. Kagura Chizuru, it seems that the artifact is also a human being! ??????????????????????????????????? Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 74 Spending the night with Nikaido Benimaru This sleep lasted until midnight. Originally, sleeping until you wake up naturally is a sign of happiness, but now I don't seem to be happy - I don't feel sleepy at all in the dead of night Are you here to make a guest appearance? "Forget it, I'll go see if King and the others are sleeping. Although I am more worthy of worry, I will also worry about others, especially King But, does this seem like voyeurism? whatever! I walked out of the door and wandered in the corridor, but I didn’t know which direction the female fighter’s bedroom was, let alone where the King was Just when I didn’t know what to do next, a hand patted my back: " He Bing? Why are you here?" It’s Nikaido Benimaru, with a strange look on his face, but he can’t hide his lust. "Then why are you here?" I asked. "WellI went shopping with my girlfriend" He smiled sarcastically. “Are you going to end up at a certain hotel while shopping?” I instantly understood what he meant. "Man" He seemed to be reminiscing about something, "By the way, what are you here for? Judging from your appearanceyou don't want to knock on a woman's bedroom door, do you?" He was indeed right in guessing, but it changed from what he said. Maybe, if I go to King's place now, it will really cause misunderstanding: "I can't sleep, I want to go out for a walk." I don't know if this is a lie. Or change your mind temporarily. "Then how about we go together?" Nikaido Benimaru suggested, "I'm quite excited now anyway, so let's go have some midnight snacks together first? Anyway, the result of the competition with you is already obvious, so I don't have to participate at all. ." …He was right again, but it still didn’t sound right to my ears: “Okay, where to go? Just don’t take me to the red light district.” "How could a gentleman like me go to a place like that?" He became serious. "I always take women from good families to regular hotels." "Let's go, let's go." I quickly cut off the words, otherwise I might not know what he was going to say! The area near the main venue is very prosperous, and it is especially lively during the breaks between KOF games. Even when Nikaido Benimaru and I appeared on the street less than a hundred meters away from the venue, a large group of people gathered around us and there was a burst of birdsong. It's a pity that it's all aimed at him. I am really the most silent when there are many people, and my smile is lonely. After a long time, the crowd was finally dismissed by Nikaido Benimaru: "I'm sorry, people will have a lot of helplessness when they become famous. Maybe you will experience it yourself in the near future. Okay, let's go have a drink first?" Without any explanation, he pulled me into a bar. "What would you like to drink?" Nikaido Benimaru sat down comfortably, choosing a seat by the window, squinting at the unknown female singer singing in the center of the bar. "red wine." "No way! How can a man drink something so light?" Nikaido Benimaru was surprised, "How could you possibly get a girl drunk by drinking something like that Ahem, slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue" "I have no intention of imitating some of your usual techniques." I was really on pins and needles, "I'll just drink that." In fact, I don't like drinking very much, but King likes the light red liquid, so I got used to it. Slightly pungent fragrance. Reallyit would be great if the person facing you now was King! "It's up to you." Nikaido Benimaru reluctantly compromised, but asked for vodka for himself, "Have you never dated a woman?" "At least it's not based on bad thoughts like someone." I took a sip, "There are some things I would rather do at home." "Chinese people are Chinese people." Nikaido Benimaru smiled with relief, "At home, it's marriage, but outside it's called love. You won't understand your habits." "Then you have found your love?" I asked disdainfully. "Of course!" Nikaido Benimaru swallowed a handful, "But that was a long time ago." "Then you are still fooling around?" I really don't understand what he said. "Everyone has his own privacy, and so does every man." Nikaido Benimaru smelled of alcohol and looked at the singer on the stage, "What do you think of that woman? She's pretty, right? Don't use beauty pageants. Look at it with eyes. Do you believe that I can get her in one night? Use sweet talk, use expensive alcohol, or directly throw money at her, or even directly attack her at night There are countless ways. But so what if I get her? One night It’s just joy. Can a heart be satisfied just because a body is satisfied? Can it make her care about him all his life? Can he care about her all his life? The cost of emotional things is too high! " Watching him talk to himself, I was puzzled: "Since you know everything, why do you do that?" "Because of the cost??High, and I have no capital for a long time. Nikaido Hongwan took another shot, "Besides, a night of fun is not a bad thing. Women don't care. How can men still be coy?" Appreciating beautiful women is also a kind of elegance. " Why do I look like a bartender tonight? However, it seems that the playboy in front of him is not a heinous person: "Tonight, oh no, it should be last night. Did you encounter something?" "Of course I did, a beautiful woman. I once again experienced what it means to be 'the leading one'!" After another attack, Nikaido Benimaru's face began to turn red, "Why do I always meet so many beautiful women?" "You are so helpless!" I followed his words and wanted to laugh, but I saw that his sky-rocketing hair style was loose and his face was covered with clothes. "What, the power is out? Isn't it because of excessive use of electricity?" "Do you want to try it?" Nikaido Benimaru said half-drunkly, raising his left hand slightly, with electricity running through his fingertips, "Although you are a master compared to ordinary people, in the eyes of a person with special powers like me, It’s nothing. If I want to knock you down, it’s just a matter of snapping my fingers.” "I know." I was a little worried that if he was drunk, would the current get out of control? I don't have the ability to control the situation yet, "However, I have to appear in the game the day after tomorrow. Athena and Xiao Quan Chong both have their own problems. How about you give me a coaching match?" "Okayah!" It seems that even a fighter will get drunk if he drinks strong alcohol. "I won't use electricity then, you can do whatever you want." "It's a deal!" This shouldn't be considered as taking advantage of others' unpreparedness to sign a contract, right? hehe! "When the time comes when I can no longer hold on anymore and give up, I won't be merciful." Nikaido Benimaru slowly stood up, "Let's go, you'll get really drunk if you drink any more, go get some air!" "Are you still drunk?" I don't believe it. "It doesn't matter whether you're drunk or not, the key is that it's easiest to take a woman to a room in this state!" Nikaidou Benimaru took a long breath, straightened his hair, and looked at the cannon again. “Perhaps Nikaido Benimaru is used to working at night, but when he took me for a walk, he actually meant jumping between high-rise buildings! "Forget it?" After several heart-stimulating attempts, I finally cautiously stopped him before an opportunity that challenged him to the limit - this time it was more than twenty-five meters! "Oh haha! Forget it, I seem to be a little drunk. I am playing according to my own ability. I'm sorry!" Nikaidou Benimaru came back to his senses, "Then, let's take a rest here. ?It happens to be quite windy.” …Of course the wind is quite strong, this is the rooftop of a thirty-storey building! "Hebing, why do you want to participate in KOF96?" Nikaidou Benimaru suddenly asked. "Do you need a reason? I don't need to explain the charm of KOF, right?" I'd better handle it cautiously. "Then there is no need to rush to KOF96, unless you have urgent reasons." Nikaidou Benimaru looked at me with a half-smile and stretched his hands, "I heard that you were an ordinary person a year ago. You can be in such a short time It is already a miracle that time has reached this level - it is impossible for people like you not to cherish life. Then, for you, participating in KOF96 is the best choice, and with your current ability, it is obviously very dangerous on KOF96 , that is to say, if you don't participate, what will happen will be even more terrifying!" As he said, he actually yawned, "Am I right?" "How do you know my details?" "The hidden meaning of playboy is that the family is powerful. Although my family is not very good, it is still possible to investigate these things." Nikaido Benimaru said lazily, "You just want to do it? Anyway, this is KOF. His background is unusual, and some things just happen sooner or later." "What do you know?" "The last champion was the Japanese team. How much do I know about Nujia? Not long after Kyo's father was attacked, someone announced that KOF96 would be held. What does this mean? Generally speaking, people always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Unless there is a reason to pay. So, if you are not involved deeply, it is best not to get involved in this muddy water - unfortunately, it seems that you have a good relationship with the people of Team Yagami?" His appearance was lazy, but his words were Aggressive. "In that case, I'll just be a spectator." Anyway, I can't play a decisive role. All I hope is that a few people will die less. "The wind has also blown. Can we go back?" ?” "I just hope that the wind will leave a trace." Nikaido Benimaru waved his hand, "You can go alone, and I will enjoy the night view." After saying that, he closed his eyes and fell into meditation. Shaking my head, I put these things aside for the time being. After all, I am just a supporting role, and there is no need for detailed planning - that is a matter of the artifact. When I think of the artifact, I also think of Kagura Chizuru’s cheerful look, “taking a break from the busy schedule to return to nature”, I don’t knowWhat will she look like when she appears on KOF - it won't be easy! Looking for a way back to the venue, to no avail. Nikaido Benimaru was really too much. He was walking with me so high and low that I almost got lost! … After asking a lot of people and walking a lot, it was already early morning when I returned to the door of my bedroom. Huh? There is a newspaper inserted in the small box hanging next to the door. Kagura Chizuru is really attentive. Let me also read the report about yesterday - KOF will definitely write a lot about it. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 75 Impromptu Date In the match between the Japanese team and the mercenary army, although the judo and wrestling performances at the beginning were not very entertaining, the subsequent collision of electricity and power showed a lot of passion. As for the duel between the captains of the two teams, Kyo Kusanagi and Leona, we can only describe it as magical and wonderful … I believe that everyone who has admired the singing voice of the super popular idol Athena Asamiya will be fascinated by it for their own reasons, but this KOF competition once again proved the strength of her other profession-a fighter. Although the first two KOFs were not promoted to every corner of the world due to insufficient publicity, we can still predict the glory of her future career from her extremely performative and practical competition a few days ago Yes , that was a few days ago, and yesterday's game was the moment of her childhood sweetheart teammate Shige Kentaka - this young man under the age of 18 gave us a hint of a hero, although it must be said that this hero is a bit tragic. . Not only that, but from another perspective, compared to the superhuman performances of many other fighters, his games are more understandable to us ordinary people instead of just watching the excitement …Compared to several other games, the confrontation between the Yagami team and the Korean team was too one-sided, and even the last runner-up Yagami An did not show up at all! First of all, this shows the confidence of Team Yagami, and it also illustrates the strength of Ms. Mai Zhuo. Just like her name. First of all, Ms. Mai Zhuo is a peerless beauty. Perhaps many people, especially men, regret or even feel resentful that she wears a professional secretary outfit. And how many directors and producers will be entangled with her from now on? However, on the court, Ms. Mai Zhuo is looking down on the vastness. Can we predict the birth of another top player? Let's wait and see It is said that Miss Shiranui Mai, who is the descendant of a certain ninja sect during the Warring States Period in Japan, must have been widely spread. In yesterday's competition between the female fighter team and the underworld boss team, her performance was not bad, but it is a pity that She has another teammate like that, yes, a teammate who makes Miss King, known as the female boxing king of Muay Thai, no chance to play, a rising star in the KOF arena, a young heir to a long-standing martial arts family in Japan, a small and exquisite The beautiful girl——Miss Kasumi Todo! Her appearance disrupted the predictions of many self-proclaimed experts, and also gave us another interpretation of KOF The exquisite competition process cannot be reflected on paper, but we can say: In the near future, judo will A genre that tends to be relatively feminine will face a strong competitor - Todo-ryu Holding the corner of the newspaper in my fingertips, I was a little dumbfounded. Fortunately, Kagura Chizuru sent an English newspaper, which I can understand, butthese reports are toowinners and losers, right? Why do we focus on the promoted teams? Is the performance of extreme flow not good? If it was really a fight to the death, Robert could probably pick our team by himself; besides, Leona's strength is definitely beyond that of ordinary fighters. If she wasn't facing Kyo Kusanagi, how many people could defeat her? And forget it, things are already like this, the people who write the reports are amateurs after all. ? ? ?For me, what’s really important is that King also advanced. Of course we can't defeat Kusanagi Kyo or Iori Yagami. Even Mai Zhuo may look down on everyone, let alone Kagura Chizuru who has not yet appeared in public At least, I am already one of the top four like King. Doesn't that count? Did it meet King’s requirements? I hope Kagura Chizuru will not compete for the third or fourth place for commercial purposes Thinking about it, I threw the newspaper on the bed and glanced out the window at the early morning. I went out to find King and Kasumi. Yes, I am very curious about how powerful Kasumi was yesterday - her opponents were all BOSS! Maybe in the eyes of ordinary people, they are just the bosses of the underworld, but in the game I know, they are the real BOSS! The extremely skinny camel shouldn't be too small, right? Or maybe they didn't try their best What kind of bloody storm will this KOF be? Is this the calm before the storm? Enthusiastic audience, gorgeous venue, high-profile media I just wonder what it will be like when Goenitz appears? Games are, after all, two-dimensional. After searching for a long time, I finally found out about King's room by asking the staff - not that it was difficult to find, but because I was worried that if I knocked on the wrong door, it would cause unnecessary trouble, such asthe BOSS team, even though Giese looked like He is a gentleman, but in fact he is often beyond appearances. When I was about to knock on the door, King came out, followed by Kasumi and Mai Shiranui. They were obviously dressing up to go out, because it didn't look like dressing up at all. It was more appropriate to call them makeup. However, King's appearance is more feminine. "King." I wanted to say something, but I didn't know what to say. In fact, my longing could already be read in each other's eyes, but for the rest, I had no clue. "I knew you would come!" King hugged me tightly happily, "You really did not disappoint me! Although, we are not able to rely on ourselves.?? ability. " "No, I will prove myself a little bit in the match against the Japanese team. Maybe I will be as tragic as Kensou!" I kissed King's neck gently, and I felt the fragrance. "You don't care about the feelings of others!" Kasumi rushed over and pulled me by the collar, "You're here, what should I do? I want to be with Brother An what should I do?" "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid? Weren't you great yesterday? I saw that the newspapers were full of praise for you." I comforted her. In fact, I can understand her mood. It's a little contradictory, but it's not easy. Look away. "So what? An-nii will definitely win. But, justdo I need to fight with all my strength? That will hinder the duel between An-nii and Kusanagi Kyo" The more Kasumi spoke, the more he sounded like he was talking to himself Yu, has she been worried about this? "Duel, do you think the duel between artifacts is the final word?" I slightly separated King's arms and tried to be as relaxed as possible towards Kasumi, "You have to know that there are three artifacts in total. And you, how many times can you do it? Fight for a chance to express yourself in front of the whole world?" "You mean?" Xiangcheng's face gradually turned red. "I didn't say anything." If Iori Yagami gets angry about thisthe consequences will be serious! "I know!" Kasumi took Mai Shiranui's hand, "I will also prove myself in the competition Mai and I went to have breakfast, you can chat slowly!" Mai Shiranui couldn't help but speak, and walked away. not see. "Girls in love are always like this." Smelling the fragrance they brought when they left, I couldn't help but kiss King on the lips, "Those who have unrequited love can make decisions, but what about us?" King didn’t speak, he only stuck out his tongue, but I didn’t continue to enjoy the tenderness: “Tell me, what should I do to get Jane’s recognition?” "You know?" King was a little surprised, but also a little moved by my words. "Do you still know? People from the Extreme Movement have come to demonstrate." I smiled easily, but felt very uneasy in my heart. King held my hand: "I told you, I love you." "What should Jane do?" "Emotions don't happen overnight. The same is true for love and the same is true for family ties." King took me to trot, "Let's go eat something and have a drink? Then we'll think about it while we eat!" Following King, I seemed to detect something called happiness, and the reason was that I discovered the happy expression of a woman in love Breakfast was held quietly outside the venue, and I drank wine all night, so I was really hungry. However, I consciously or unconsciously wanted to be elegant in front of the King, so the meal took a long time. However, being able to indulge in each other's eyes makes this meal worth it even if it lasts a day. After all, it was just breakfast, and it didn’t take more than two hours to eat. After walking out of the restaurant, we discussed what to do next and unanimously chose to climb Mount Fuji. Could it be thatshe has the same calculation as me? In fact, November is not the season for traveling to Mount Fuji, but what we need most is purity and a touch of nature - which just meets the requirements. There were no bright red cherry blossoms, just a freehand rendering of white snow. We stopped halfway up the mountain, in a place with almost no people. We spread out the white cloth, put on King’s favorite red wine, and some snacks, and we sat cuddling together. The natural scenery is actually just a background. In my eyes, I only see the King, the white bowler hat, the golden hair, the fragrant neckline, the curves outlined by the lace silk dress, and the calves exposed under the long skirt. There are scars on it, quite a lot of scars. I looked directly at King's shy face: "The result of training since childhood?" "Yes." King nodded slightly. "Let me take a look." As I said that, I half-lifted her long skirt and took off her white cloth shoes - there were a lot of signs of growth on her feet! "He Bing" King's hand hooked on my face, "What do you want to do?" "Perhaps I should say, what do you want me to do?" Looking at her drunken eyes, my distress quickly changed its nature, "Did I do something wrong? Should I explore from the bottom up?" I said, She threw herself to the ground. A kiss is always delicious, as long as it is from the one you love. But my lips obviously didn't have a fixed project, they were exploring everywhere, and soon they caught the button on her breast. She looked at me asking or pleading, but there was no answer. She had already closed her eyes in contentment! Is what is going to happen a contract, or is it a matter of course? The sky and the earth should also be sacred, right? We don’t need any testimony, two hearts are all we need But what happens next? There is no hope of return for our efforts, but our acceptance is always?Hope to repay, and what can I repay? At least, can I be sure that Jane will accept me now? I don’t know who said that men are often at a loss in front of the women they love the most. It’s so damn shameful that I want to curse - I unfortunately started thinking about it at this moment Finally, I raised my head buried in King's chest, straightened her messy top, and looked apologetically into her puzzled eyes: "I still think things are more sacred, and we should start when everything is ready Anyway, , I really didn’t feel confident before meeting Jane.” "He Bing" King didn't know what to say. "I don't want my brother-in-law to cause trouble during our honeymoon." I half-joked, holding her face with both hands. "Besides, there is a game tomorrow. I can't go on the court with weak legs, right?" As he said this, a lingering man The kiss accompanied my emotions and conveyed warmth and heart to King, "I must give us a first love that will be passed down through the agesKing, right?" King could clearly hear the emphasis on the two words, and his face turned even redder: "Youmust be gentler then" "Yeah!" I kissed again, but I thought about a situation that I might really have to face - there is a qualitative gap between the physical strength of a half-time fighter like me and King It was already dark when we returned to the venue. In fact, we lingered on the mountain and whispered softly, listening to the wind In fact, happiness is sometimes very simple, and time passes very quickly. It seems that that moment is eternity. But after that moment, I realized that it was not enough. After two glasses of light wine, I laid King on the bed, gently laid out the sheets, adjusted the heating temperature, kissed her on the face, and left When I returned to my room, I didn't turn on the light, but just turned on the light. The moonlight set the alarm clock, and curled up in the quilt, as if holding someone in his arms; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 76 The appetizer for the finals When the alarm clock rang wildly, the early morning sunshine had already crawled beside the bed, and maybe it would shine on my face in a while. I changed into clean and compact clothes and took a deep breath when I closed the door - a new day has begun, maybe it is the beginning of the real KOF, not a commercial competition When we came to the restaurant, the Japanese team and Yagami team were sitting in the far corners. Several other eliminated teams are embedded in it. Nikaido Benimaru waved to me, but I still decided to walk towards Mai Zhuo in an instant, and glanced at a few waiters who were clearing away the eaten plates - it seemed that King and the others had already gone to the venue. "He Bing, you really woke up late. Did you not sleep well last night, or did you sleep too well?" Mai Zhuo teased, wiping his sexy red lips, "We have almost eaten." "I'm just a passerby, and you are the protagonist today." I smiled slightly and ordered two steamed buns from a waiter - I wasn't happy with Quan Chong's habit, but I'm used to it. "Then, let's go first." Mai Zhuo stood up first. Iori and Vice didn't speak, and looked at me calmly. "Iori Yagami" I thought, "What will happen to you and Kasumi in a while" "It has nothing to do with you." Iori Yagami's profile was sharp and angular, and his eyes were looking in the direction of the Japanese team. “Haha, I don’t believe he would do something harsh to Kasumi! “ Two cages of steamed buns is a quick meal when you’re alone, but it’s also filling. When we arrived at the venue, the auditorium was already full. There was only the master of ceremonies on the big Yata mirror platform, and Kagura Chizuru still didn't show up. Athena and Quan Chong are not here, so I have to represent Team Athena alone. Thinking about it, I looked at Nikaido Benimaru who was not very far away. He noticed my gaze and smiled wildly in return. ???????????????????????? Since it’s a teaching competition, then I don’t have to worry about my life safety, I can do my best as much as I can! However, when the "fight!" sound came out, I actually felt a little out of state, or maybe it was because I knew what was going to happen in this KOF and was distracted. In short, Nikaido Benimaru's voice startled me: "If you don't take action, I will attack!" Since it is still a commercial competition, of course we cannot be passive. I smiled, broadened my chest, and walked away - sunflowers! ???????????????????????????????? Nikaido Benimaru directly confronts me? I didn't dare to try, so I retracted my right hand midway and made a fist with my left hand - wild bite! What? Reactionary three-part kick! How could this be possible? Knowing that I was half-baked forget it, I chose to avoid it in the flash of lightning. However, Nikaido Benimaru didn't give me a chance, and when I was in a hurry to retreat without stopping, he came over - Vacuum Katekoma! A long time ago, I thought this was a fake move. What power can gymnastics moves have? Unfortunately, I was wrong. It was only through personal experience that I realized why there is a difference between superman and human beings Are these speeds and powers still human? No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't keep up with his speed, and I was finally kicked over. Nikaido Benimaru did not bounce backwards, but came to me. A friendly smile accompanied by a pair of firm hands around my waist - it's a throwing skill! "I give up!" Although he spoke quickly, he was still thrown to pieces. "I said, I won't show mercy." Nikaido Benimaru smiled brightly, "Maybe next year you can let me use electricity? Work hard!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of frustration, I rubbed my shoulders, there must be bruises? Not long after, the emcee announced the start of the match between Team Yagami and the Female Fighters Team. I temporarily let go of my awkwardness and secretly cheered King on. The first scene is Vice facing Mai Shiranui. The referee said "fight!", and Mai Shiranui immediately twisted her plump body and jumped into the air. Could it be that she wanted to use Momonga Dance? Unfortunately, my guess cannot be verified. Vice’s movement came first—a jump and a brutal kick! Mai Shiranui's skills are indeed very good. She can suddenly change direction in the air and dodge without any risk. However, when she landed, Vice had already rushed in front of her - deciding to throw her! Mai Shiranui was thrown into the air, but her body skills covered up her disadvantage. She landed unscathed, and rushed to confront Vice - the sure-kill Ninja Bee! Useless! Vice just lowered his body and took half a step forward. Not only did he avoid her attack, he also grabbed her arm - an Indian gift! After dragging the entire ring, Vice finally got Mai Shiranui out. "Team Yagami Vice wins!" Vice had nothing to say. He turned around and stood in the middle of the ring, smiling and looking at King on the stage.   "fight!" King cautiously took two steps back and struck out with a tentative snake strike; Vice actually turned his head and gave me a warm look! Then, while rushing forward, he quickly avoided the poisonous snake attack and King's Surprising Rose. He held King's armpit with one hand and continued running without slowing down - could it be a variation of Heaven's Gate? Before I could guess the result, King had already been thrown out of the field. I quickly ran around the ring to where King fell: "King, how are you doing?" "I'm fine." King was dusting himself off. "Vice didn't hit hard but she was very fast." She looked a little lackluster. I hugged her gently: "Don't take it too seriously. You have worried too much about me this year, and you have not improved much. Moreover, the protagonists of this year's KOF are not us." "What's the meaning?" "Take your time and watch" I didn't say too much, after all, some things haven't really happened yet. The shouts from the audience rang in my ears—it was Kasumi who came on stage. Could it be that the success of just one game has so many fans? "Fight!" Xiangcheng crouched slightly defensively, but Vice looked in one direction. It was probably the location of Iori Yagami. Are you asking for advice? I guess. As if he got the answer, Vice slowly walked towards Kasumi: "Miss Toudo, in order not to embarrass An, I have to let you go." After saying that, he flicked his arm - decided to throw! Um? Vice's hand didn't come out? Was it Kasumi who locked her? Could it be the Killing Palm Yincu? Sure enough, in Vice’s disbelieving eyes, Kasumi dragged her arm and threw it down behind her! Before Vice could get up and stand firm, the attack was coming again! Oh no, it’s super broken! Vice almost retreated to the sidelines as if rolling and crawling, and Vice was very embarrassed. And Kasumi's figure has jumped to——a super punch! Vice barely blocked it, but was unable to block the subsequent tornado gun attack - after a series of consecutive attacks, Vice was knocked off the field! "Why do you have to?" Vice landed not far from us, and that sigh could be heard. However, I didn't step forward to say anything. After all, the feeling of having King leaning against me was good enough, so I just felt at ease as one. The spectators are welcome. Mai Zhuo comes on stage. The duel between the two upstarts in the KOF arena triggered unprecedented shouting, but the two parties involved were relatively calm. "I don't want to compete with you." Mai Zhuo planned to persuade Xiangcheng. "Then just defeat me." Kasumi did not waver, "Brother An said he would not show mercy." Mai Zhuo patted his forehead helplessly: "Do you think Vice is really not your opponent? We don't want you to get hurt." "Abstaining from the fight without fighting is not what I would do. And" Kasumi hesitated, "Let's start!" "Forget it, people always have the age of persistence." As soon as the slightly sad voice finished, Mai Zhuo flew towards Xiang Cheng, without making any move, but met Xiang Cheng's Baishan Tao. Mai Zhuo put his feet on Kasumi’s fist, bounced up quickly, landed behind her, and hit the death fall before landing! However, Kasumi had already taken a step forward, widened the distance, and retaliated when he turned around. The strength of the two people was almost offset, but Mai Zhuo's hand still penetrated Kasumi's attack, but the strength and speed also weakened a lot. Just when she was about to strike the second blow, Kasumi's hand stretched out - this was obvious It’s Todo-ryu’s lock technique! Mai Zhuo's hand shrank quickly, but Kasumi rushed over and finally caught him. He pulled Mai Zhuo to the ground and pressed on her: "Admit defeat! I know I'm not the one who plays with my life." Opponent, but I have to face Brother An." This voice was carried throughout the venue through the loudspeaker, and I couldn't help but secretly plan the reaction Yagami An would have. "However, I never expected that Iori Yagami would jump onto the ring, land next to them, and lean into Kasumi's ear: "Do you really want me to take action?"; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 77 The Helpless Eight Girls "Brother An!" Kasumi turned around happily and jumped up, "II want to prove that over the past few years, Imy" The voice became smaller and smaller, but his face was still high, and he looked at Yagami in a daze. . Iori Yagami was speechless, but since he entered the field regardless of the rules, even if Mai Zhuo admitted defeat, the referee was already urging Mai Zhuo to leave the field so that he could start the final game. In any case, Yagami An decided to face Kasumi, but What would he do? I was curious and led King to the edge of the ring. "An" Mai Zhuo looked around and finally came to the end, "Xiaocheng is still a child." Iori Yagami did not answer, but looked at Kasumi silently until the referee shouted "fight!" "Brother An, II'm here!" Kasumi took a deep breath and stared at Yagami carefully, with his hands protecting his chest. There was no flaw - yes, there was no flaw in my opinion, but in Yagami's eyes What will it be like here. Ya Shen stared at it for a long time, and finally moved, as if there was a hint of a smile - Assassination Flame! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiangcheng’s hands shook slightly - Jiubao! Not only did the assassination flames be offset, but the entire movement was almost like no movement at all. I didn’t expect her to be so quick in her moves. Although she usually has reservations, when she really gets serious she tilts her head to King with some emotion: "It seems that you have fallen behind a lot this year!" "But my achievements are no less than theirs." "That's rightI still have to work hard." Looking into King's eyes, I blamed myself a little. But let’s look at the game first – as long as Iori Yagami plays, it will always be exciting, I believe. Iori Yagami suddenly rushed over, passing by Kasumi in a daze. "King, did you see clearly?" I murmured, but got the same helpless voice from her: "No, I only saw Iori Yagami making a punch." "Not bad." Yagami gave a slight compliment, turned around and rushed towards Kasumi, the speed was still so fast! I just saw Yagami's figure wandering around Kasumi irregularly, especially the red hair, dancing like a dark light. After about a minute, this entanglement finally changed - Iori Yagami took Kasumi's left hand and swung it behind him, it was Danfeng; but at the same time Kasumi's right hand held his arm, it was Killing Palm Yinke! As a result, the force between the two people caused each other to fall to the ground. However, it was not considered a fall. To be precise, he rolled on the spot and stood up again to confront him. "You have grown up." Yagami patted the dust on his clothes, "But" "No, I'm actually not a master." Kasumi interrupted him, "It's just that I know the details of every move you make. Your speed is an advantage for me, but it's not a victory." "You" Iori Yagami hesitated. "When you were at my house, I was present every time you practiced, and I still remember every move you made. In many details, I know you better than you do." Kasumi said proudly, "You are practicing hard. When I was there, I remembered every habit of yours that was so small that you didn’t even know it.” Iori Yagami didn’t say anything, but the whole venue was already in a state of shock. After all, this kind of vague confession is definitely a topic of conversation tomorrow, and it is more timely at this moment. "Do you think you can win?" Iori Yagami did not continue her words. "No." Kasumi shook her head freely, "However, you can't defeat me, unless you are a young girl." "So you should end up." "No, I want to try." Kasumi said decisively, "Today is a rare opportunity for me" "Are you sure?" Iori Yagami suddenly raised his hands together - Yatsuna! The distance was very close, and he hit Kasumi in the blink of an eye - oh, how is that possible! The eight young girls were held hostage! Kasumi threw Yagami out! "Brother An, I'm not a little girl anymore," Kasumi became more careful and guarded, "I'm not a real eight-year-old girl who is useless to me." Iori Yagami sat down straight, with a sullen face and said nothing. The whole place fell silent, waiting for his move, and even the faint background music that had always been there stopped. "Hebing." Iori Yagami called my name, but without looking over, "Call an ambulance." “Perhaps this seems incomprehensible to the audience, but I know that Yagami-an has finally decided—not because I cheated, but because I have also tried using Yagami, and it is difficult to stop voluntarily if I use my full strength. "Okay." I agreed, but left the matter to King. "Xiaocheng, you have to think carefully" Iori Yagami was interrupted again: "Brother An, I will not back down." "you will die."  "I am a fighter. And, I have grown up. What I hope is to be with you" Iori Yagami waved her hand to stop her words, closed her eyes, stood quietly, and waited. Several minutes passed, but no one in the audience said anything, because just by standing like this, Iori Yagami had an intimidating aura. Suddenly, the sound of an ambulance could be heard faintly in the distance, like a fuse being thrown. Iori Yagami's figure was already bending his legs and raising his hands. Oh no, that's just an afterimage! Kasumi had fallen to the ground, and Iori Yagami was lying next to her, with his fingers criss-crossed and blood splashing Suddenly, he looked back and looked at me invisibly - this face, this terrifying expression; this look, this …I don’t understand, it’s too complicated, and I turned around before I could recover. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Iori Yagami's fists hit Kasumi heavily, sparking purple flames - everything finally stopped. Just a few seconds, but it seems too long …Are ambulances really useful? I was in a daze, but King had already jumped up and rescued Kasumi Is it really possible to save her? I looked around blankly and saw Kasumi Is this Kasumi? Several bone-deep wounds were gushing with blood, and the burns all over his body were even more disfigured King handled it quickly, while medical staff rushed over not far away I ignored what was going on around me and just looked at Iori Yagami squatting on the ring, wondering if he was still awake. I don’t know how long it took, but he finally stood up slowly, let out a long sigh, ignited purple flames in his hands, and brushed them all over his body a few times, while evaporating all the blood. "Team Yagami Yagami-an wins." The referee seemed to react and carried out his work faithfully, but there was still no one in the audience. King patted me and said, "Fortunately, we stopped her bleeding in time. Moreover, the ambulance that came was super equipped. There is a liquid nitrogen storage room, so Kasumi probably won’t die.” "That's good." I spoke calmly, almost without passing through my brain - my mind was still on Iori Yagami. "Now, please invite the Japanese team and the Yagami team to come to the ring together!" At this moment, the emcee on the Yata Mirror platform suddenly issued a somewhat strange request - could it be that the real main theme is finally going to be played? I guessed and couldn't help but tighten King's hand a little. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 78 Kagura Chizuru’s Test As the two teams stepped onto the ring, the expected figure leaped far away from the Yata mirror platform and landed gracefully, looking around kindly with a relaxed expression. "Hello, I am the organizer of this KOF conference, Kagura Chizuru." When she arrived at the ring, the loudspeakers around her stopped working, but it happened that I could hear it from my position. "Kagura?" Iori Yagami looked back at Mai Zhuo, who was staring with an unhappy look on her face. On the contrary, the reaction of the Japanese team was relatively calm. "Disgusting miko." Mai Zhuo couldn't help but say, but Kagura Chizuru didn't care: "Mai Zhuo, right? Like Vice, he used to be Nu Jia's secretary, but he also had other identities. I will be slow with you. It's time to stop, but first" As he said that, he turned his head and said some bird songs to the Japanese team. I saw Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro walking towards Kagura Chizuru together somewhat unhappy, as if they were going to take action. "Wait a moment. I'll see if they need to be punished first. It will be your turn in a moment." Kagura Chizuru smiled at Mai Zhuo, and then extended her hands to Nikaidou Benimaru and the two of them, and made a request. posture. Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro looked at each other, then attacked from a flank - heavy punch, Thunder Fist! Kagura Chizuru took two steps diagonally, moved her body around flexibly, and stepped to the side, sandwiching Daimon Goro between herself and Nikaido Benimaru - the law of the gods! Is it an afterimage? Or a clone? I don't know, I just saw Daimon Goro being hit into the air by a phantom-like figure. Nikaido Benimaru did not go to pick up his missing teammates, but instead took this opportunity to rush over in one stride - a reactionary three-dan kick! Zero skills! Before he could kick out his legs, Kagura Chizuru's palm had already hit him, pressed firmly on his abdomen, and knocked him away from the field! Just in time, Daimon Goro fell down, and Kagura Chizuru also turned around gracefully - a super heavy hit! Another hit, leaving the field! The whole set of movements was completed in one go, even the smile was not interrupted. "Okay, do you want to take action now, or talk first?" Kagura Chizuru walked towards Mai Zhuo and Vice, and gradually became serious, oh no, it should be said that she no longer smiled. "What do you think?" Mai Zhuo was about to take action, but was stopped by a hand, it was Iori Yagami: "Listen to her." "An" Mai Zhuo finally said nothing. "Okay." Kagura Chizuru turned around and motioned for Kusanagi Kyo to come over, and started talking about the birdsong again. Although I could probably guess what she was talking about, I still asked King to translate it for me. After all, the image of Kagura Chizuru in front of me was still different from the one I knew. "I don't need to say more about the history of the Three Artifacts and the Collection of Eight Heroes? We, the younger generation, are not qualified to talk about what is right or wrong, and there is no need. Anyway, history is always changed beyond recognition. And now, as the parties involved, we , what should be done? Kusanagi Kyo? Iori Yagami? And the two ladies from the Eight Masters Collection? Although as a fighter, any reasonable martial arts should be respected, but what should we do about the dark power? Kusanagi Shibafune was seriously injured in the attack, My sister even passed away ten years ago. These things are not just hatred. Whose will does the man who did these two things represent? How should the three artifacts be related, Kusanagi Kyo and Yagami-an, are you prepared? Do you? Do you have any plans?" "Miss Kagura, please speak clearly and don't be specious, especially about dark forces." "Kusanagi Kyo, the heir of the Kusanagi Sword, don't you care about your family's history after practicing martial arts for so many years? Forget it In KOF95, you and Iori Yagami went to face Nuga, and you always knew what kind of force had backfired on him. " "Is that the dark power?" "Yes. In fact, that power does not belong to Nujia, but someone forcibly injected it into his body. And this person is the one who blinded Nujia's right eye. He is also the one who killed my sister and seriously injured your father." "That kind……" "Such a master. A master we have to deal with. So, before that, I need to test whether you and Iori Yagami have this strength." "You mean" "That's right, I can deal with both of your artifacts by myself. However, in order to prevent the women from the Eight Elites from causing trouble, I must first seal their power." When King finished translating, Kagura Chizuru had already taken action! In an instant, Kagura Chizuru has been bullied in front of Vice - the formation of Sanlai! Under the attack of the dancing phantom, Vice was obviously slower than him, and was in a hurry to resist. At the same time, Kagura Chizuru's true body had already leaped towards Mai Zhuo - super heavy attack, divine speed blessing, divine speed. Congratulations Tianrui! Mai Zhuo used death drops to block them one by one, but all that were blocked were phantoms., and Kagura's attack roared in again - the blessing of divine speed, the sound of jade ringing, the principle of the gods! However, Mai Zhuo's speed is not inferior. Steel Massacre and the Hand of Despair are not only enough to confront her head-on, but they also immerse themselves in sliding forward when the hand of Despair lands, and catch up with Kagura Chizuru when she uses the Law of the Gods - —The Gate of Heaven! What will be the result? It can be said that the principles of the gods in the game are flawless, but I also know that in fact the gate of heaven has never failedah? Fake? Metro hit, but what she slid with was nothing, it was just an afterimage! Where did Kagura Chizuru go? My eyes searched. Oh, there. The formation of San Lai has just been completed, and Vice's last movement is still going on, but his eyes are already paying attention to Mai Zhuo's battle, and at this time, Kagura Chizuru appears behind Vice! Heavy punches, blessings of speed, blessings of speed, Tian Rui, the foundation of zero skills! It seems that at the last hit, Vice's whole body flashed with a dim, strange color, but I can't be sure because Vice has already flown away. Mai Zhuo finally stopped, and the silver light on his right hand shone brightly: "Vice!" Before he finished speaking, he rushed towards Kagura Chizuru - the gate of heaven again, but this time the speed was faster than before, The light in that hand is like a shooting star! Kagura Chizuru did not dodge, and when she turned around, she gave a blessing of speed! Oh, that’s a phantom! Mai Zhuo ignored it and avoided the attack with just a slight movement of his feet, and ran to Kagura Chizuru. The principles of God! Another phantom of Kagura Chizuru interfered with Mai Zhuo's sight. However, Mai Zhuo was still not deceived and directly grabbed her chest - Phantom? It’s also a phantom! Mai Zhuo's hand was empty again, but his speed was still there, but he happened to meet a palm head-on - it was Kagura Chizuru, the foundation of Zero Skill! "Bang!" Mai Zhuo also jumped into the sky "Okay, they are no different from ordinary people for the time being, and you can attack me." King did not forget to translate Kagura Chizuru's words for me, but Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami on the stage seemed to have no intention of moving. "What? Be humble? Still don't dare to take action?" Kagura Chizuru's words still had no effect, and she still received the attention gift, "Okay, I'll do it." With that said, she dodged behind Kusanagi Kyo and started the San Lai formation again! As soon as the move came out, the real body rushed in the direction of Iori Yagami - the principle of the gods! Yagami'an's face was as sinking as water, and he retreated with ghost steps, but still had no intention of fighting back. ?? Congratulations on speed, congratulations on speed·Tianrui! I have to say that these two moves really have a lot of changes. Kagura Chizuru has used them so many times in a short period of time, but there is no feeling of repetition. People can't find the pattern at all, and can only see one after another that is specious. The illusion, or afterimage, may be the real body. However, Iori Yagami was obviously not dazzled by this gorgeous move. He quickly evaded it with ghost steps seemingly casually, without making a move or letting Kagura Chizuru touch the corner of his clothes. Suddenly, a burst of red flames attacked the two men's battle group - it was Kusanagi Kyo, who had broken the Sanlai formation and hit Orochimaru! The flames went out, and Iori Yagami and Kagura Chizuru were separated. Iori Yagami finally spoke: "You can't touch me, but I know how to be an eight-year-old girl. There should be no killing among artifacts." "Okay." Kagura Chizuru nodded and a phantom appeared, running towards Kusanagi Kyo - a blessing of speed! The fire-breathing hand of Kusanagi Kyo is Tsurugai! But what he hit was an illusion. However, Kusanagi Kyo did not stop, and took a long step forward - a poisonous bite! It happened to be the direction and timing of Kagura Chizuru's attack. Although the hit this time was still an illusion, it was obvious that this illusion was not created by Kagura Chizuru. Her real body slowed down, so slowly that even I could see it clearly! ?? Huang Yao, Huang Yao, Huang Yao, Huang Yao! Kusanagi Kyo attacked repeatedly. The same moves were particularly effective due to distance and timing. Kagura Chizuru finally failed to dodge! "Good! It is indeed a divine weapon." Kagura Chizuru stood up with satisfaction, covering her burned left arm with her palm, "I hope our combined strength can surpass that person." Listening to King's translation, I suddenly remembered this scene - Goenitz should be coming, right? With a thought in my mind, I looked around and found that the wind was gradually blowing in the venue. It was not strong, but it was enough to worry me. ??Gonnitz, you must be noble and don't let me become the background flying in the sky I have no intention of leaving, and it is probably too late now, so I can only pray silently. ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 79 The Storm Appears With this thought in mind, I subconsciously tightened my grip on King, but then I thought that she was no match for Goenitz, so I retreated behind her and held her in my arms: "Stand still, as if the wind is blowing." Now." As he said that, he took out a pair of sunglasses from his pocket in advance - he asked the taxi driver to send Athena and Quan Chong away. Although he was a bit rogue, in order to cope with possible scenes, he also asked the taxi driver to give them to him. It doesn’t matter so much. "What does the rising wind have to do with standing firm?" King looked back strangely, but still lowered his center of gravity. “Originally, it’s nothing,” this real feeling reassured me, and I couldn’t help but smile calmly, “But what if it’s a tornado?” The three artifacts on the stage were still talking in bird language, mainly Kagura Chizuru and Kusanagi Kyo, while Iori Yagami stood quietly, seeming to have noticed something. "A tornado?" Before King could finish his words, the wind, which was still light, suddenly became violent, and it was no longer the pleasant touch. The entire venue began to fill with smoke and dust. King bent his waist and stretched out his hands to block the wind and sand in front of his eyes, while the distant auditoriums were already performing a circus taking off into the air. Enduring the knife-like feeling, I held my breath and looked at the ring. Fortunately, the type of sunglasses was just right to block the sand, so I could observe a little. Unfortunately, the visibility was really annoying. The three artifacts on the stage were obviously a little confused by this sudden change. Vaguely, a shadow flew up and overlapped with Kagura Chizuru's position Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind him, and the venue seemed to burst into pieces one after another It was indeed a big deal! Feeling a little emotional, I finally couldn't hold my breath anymore and took a deep breath in King's blond hair. It smelled so good! When I raised my head, I saw that the wind had begun to slowly weaken. The eight-takara mirror platform on the rostrum was half destroyed and tilted. From a distance, it looked like a broken mirror. Sure enough, there were still some backgrounds flying in the sky, including rocks, figures, and even It was a severed limb Fortunately, I was barely one of them, thanks to King. The huge display frequency was also half-inverted, just like in the game, and it was still playing something vaguely, just like those common home TVs with poor connections or poor wiring. In the center of the ring, Kagura Chizuru was holding her injured shoulder, Kusanagi Kyo with her right hand burning with flames, and Iori Yagami with deep eyes were all looking in one direction with alert expressions - there was a figure there, following the force of the wind. Reduce and become clearer. "After searching for so long, we finally met. Maybe you are also preparing for this moment? She looks so similar to that woman back then, Kagura Chizuru." That voiceyes, it's Goenitz! "And there are Kusanagi and Yagami who are also three divine weapons? Without further ado, I'll give you two choices - fight me and die? Or do it yourself and leave a whole corpse?" This tone was like an old friend whom I haven't seen for many years. When they met, they talked about light topics, and both the speaker and the listener understood it. The wind finally stopped, oh no, it stopped near the ring, but the "background" in the distance of the venue was still wonderful. Goenitz's strong figure stood on the ring, calmly looking at Kagura Chizuru, then Kusanagi Kyo, and finally Iori Yagami. It's still the priest's dress, it's still that simple smell, and there's even a hard-shelled "Bible" in the coat pocket? Kagura Chizuru reluctantly let go: "There must be other options, otherwise I wouldn't show up." As she said that, she spoke to Kusanagi Kyo about the bird language, which was probably a translation? It seems that Kusanagi Kyo doesn’t know Chinese anymore. But why do all the Eight Great Masters like to speak Chinese? I don't understand, but I don't intend to delve into it at the moment. I just look at them more intently. "Boring." Yagami suddenly said two words, and the next moment he glided in front of Gonitz - Sunflower! You can slide across such a distance so quickly! I seemed to take a sharp breath. However, Goenitz didn't pay attention to Iori Yagami's attack at all, and just picked it with the fingers of his right hand - Wrist Electric Vacuum Wave! A small tornado-like thing appeared in the position of Yagami without any warning, but it only tore apart the afterimage of Yagami, while Yagami himself was already in the air behind Gonitz, with a super-heavy blow that seemed to be splitting the Huashan Mountain alone. Press down. Wrist electricity·obliterated! Goenitz struck first and then turned around, the continuous wind blades heading towards Iori Yagami. "Is this the real collection of eight heroes?" Iori Yagami has returned to Kagura Chizuru, with some damaged scratches on his sleeves. "It's not important." Goenitz didn't seem to have any intention of taking the initiative. Instead, he looked at me and King: "He Bing, you're still here." "Yes! Although meeting you was expected, it is also a happy thing." I didn't know how embarrassed I was laughing, but I still wanted to say, "I haven't seen you for half a year, and you still look like this." "But you have become a lot stronger. You have grown so much that I am amazed. It is almost worthy of me to kill you." Goenitz said calmly.The gentle words made my spine tingle, but no matter what, I immediately put my hand on King's mouth that wanted to spit fire: "Gonnitz, can't we really seek common ground while reserving differences? " "Seeking common ground while reserving differences? The prerequisite for seeking common ground while reserving differences is equality." Goenitz looked at the three artifacts, especially Kagura Chizuru, as he spoke, "Do you think so? Artifacts?" The last two words were particularly mocking. "The Eight Masters can be reincarnated, but we can only pass it on. For us, those histories have been dusted and filtered too much, and there is no meaning to talk about." Kagura Chizuru shook her head, "So, right or wrong It has long been annihilated.” "Really?" Iori Yagami interjected in confusion. "Iori" Kagura Chizuru looked at him in surprise, but received no answer. ??A history that has been covered in dust and filtered? I chewed on these ambiguous words. Could it be said that the battle between the three artifacts and the serpent was modified by the victors like almost all history before being passed down? Oh no, according to this, it is almost certain. The key is how many of the things I know are true, how many are half-truths, how many are evasive, and how many are In an instant, I seemed to become an ordinary person, without the ability to cheat, or I could still cheat, but the answer I got in advance was not necessarily the correct result "So I don't want to talk nonsense with you." Goenitz sarcastically looked at Kagura Chizuru, then looked at Yagami Temple with some deep meaning, and then looked at me, "So, Hebing, the so-called seeking common ground while reserving differences is just an erratic fantasy, no matter what Is it because of the real history or the current situation." As he spoke, he rubbed his hands twice, "Now, what are you going to do? If you want to stand on the side of the artifact, I can consider solving your troubles first." "Well," I pressed King's mouth tightly and replied tremblingly, "should we wait until Mai Zhuo and Vice come over before making a decision? Before you arrived, they were just knocked away by the Zero Skill Foundation. " "Basics of zero skills." Goenitz looked at Kagura Chizuru, "You have already mastered that so-called magic skill It will probably be a little troublesome." After saying that, he glanced at Kusanagi Kyo, who was always angry. , quite disdainfully, "A descendant of the Kusanagi family can't even speak Chinese, so what qualifications do you have to be called a divine weapon? You didn't even have the value to let me kill you at the beginning. I wonder what level you have become after all these years?" "That's not necessarily the case." Iori Yagami interjected again and fired an assassination flame at the same time. "Has it started?" Goenitz raised his finger, and the wind pillar dissipated Yagami's assassination flames - wrist electricity and vacuum wave! "This should be the real opening of this KOF? It seems that we are not late." Suddenly a loud voice came from the side of Goenitzit was in English. ; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 80 The Invincible Power of Wind Following the words came two vigorous figures—Sakazaki Ryo and Robert. It seems that Robert prefers to talk: "What is your name, sir? If I guess correctly, this year's KOF is prepared for you?" As he said, he smiled at Kagura Chizuru, "Miss Kagura, KOF Eight Compared with the problems we will deal with, isn’t the huge bonus too pitiful? Even the championship’s income is not worth it, right?” “I’m afraid the things that the Garcia family cares about cannot be paid for?” Kagura Chizuru said lightly, “Besides, you are no match for Goenitz.” "Gonnitz? Not a bad name." Robert didn't take it seriously. "Are you a priest? Being able to create such a wind also shows how powerful you are. We are indeed no match. However, to maintain such a tornado, your current How much has our combat effectiveness been reduced? Are we qualified to stand on this stage?" Although it was a question, Ryo Sakazaki had already jumped up, followed closely by Robert. Also, such a tornado Even the Genitz, who controls the wind, is not easy to maintain it. Could it be that he wants to isolate this place from the outside world? Goenitz smiled and spread his hands: "Since you think so, I will warm up with you before solving the problem of the three artifacts." As he said that, he raised his finger again - wrist electricity and vacuum wave! Robert quickly retreated to dodge: "He is indeed a master!" Then he quickly rushed forward - Feiyan Whirlwind Kick! Goenitz still smiled, but this smile was more of contempt. Just when Robert kicked in front of him, he suddenly took a step forward-could it be the darkness crying? Yes, Robert’s leg missed, and Goenitz grabbed his neck and raised it in the air. I secretly felt sorry for him: a relatively skilled person was seriously injured and even died. However, Goenitz did not bring out the strong wind in his wild shouting, but suddenly disappeared - the glacier! Just where he was just now, just when Robert began to fall, a strong punching wind came - it was Bawang Xianghou Fist! "No!" Ryo Sakazaki rushed to Robert without a voice. The Overlord Shouting Fist must have been thrown by him, but it was to save Robert, but Goenitz walked slowly behind him: "Do you know why the three artifacts didn't help? Because you are not an opponent at the same level at all, you will only become a burden" Before he finished speaking, Goenitz disappeared again, and Sakazaki Ryo’s dragon-tiger dance happened to pass through the afterimage he left behind "Today I just want to deal with the three artifacts and the people who support them," Goenitz still slowly leaned behind Sakazaki Ryo, "but this does not mean that I give up meaningless killings" This time he was greeted by the people who greeted him. It’s Bawang Xianghou Fist again, and from two directions! "It's meaningless. I said the gap between you is in series." Goenitz disappeared again and appeared not far away, "If you don't stop, I don't care about getting more blood." Robert slowly walked towards Ryo Sakazaki. It seemed that he was forced to launch the Overlord Shouting Fist after enduring the Overlord Shouting Fist. He was clenching his teeth now and had no extra energy to speak, so he just said He put his right hand on Sakazaki Ryo's shoulder, but Sakazaki Ryo caught it with his hand: "A person worthy of the Kagura Foundation to hold a KOF to fight, not to mention right or wrong, is at least the opponent that a fighter dreams of. And today it seems that you Obviously it doesn't represent justice - how can I give up?" Sakazaki Ryo's words were addressed to Goenitz, but he kept glancing at King with his eyes, which made me unhappy: "Fighters are not death squads. Besides, the three artifacts and eight Jie Ji's matter cannot be explained simply by right or wrong. I really don't know how you can make such a righteous expression?" As I said that, I whispered to King very affectionately, "King, you saw it too, This matter is not something you can interfere with after being delayed for a year, so you should go back first, right?" "Go back?" King smiled and shook his head. "You didn't escape before the wind started, and it's even more impossible for you to leave now. So, how can I leave? Besides, this is a tornado. Whether I can make it out alive is a question. ." "Then, promise me that you will only be a bystander unless you have to, okay?" I begged, but got a response easily. On the stage, Sakazaki Ryo tried his best to exert his strength, but the result was still no result. Goenitz did not have the hobby of cats playing tricks with mice. After a glacier, he appeared behind Ryo Sakazaki who had just used the Tiger Fist - the darkness cried! The small tornado tore through Ryo Sakazaki's body, as if it were a microcosm of the huge venue. There was no shocking shout from Goenitz, but the real visual effect made up for the momentum of this move. When Goenitz returned Sakazaki Ryo to Robert, the man who looked a little heroic just now was already dying. Robert didn't say anything, he just helped Sakazaki Ryo get off the stage with difficulty and dealt with it simply.?'s injury. Initially, he looked at King hesitantly, perhaps hoping that she would help because of our past friendship, but after seeing the close relationship between King and I and my words just now, he finally sighed and gave up. "I didn't expect to be able to breathe I should praise his physique." Goenitz turned his eyes to Kagura Chizuru again, "Now it's us" Before he finished speaking, there was a crack under where Gonitz was standing - it was an energy fountain! However, as if the suddenness was still not enough, this, just like the previous times, could only cause damage to Gonitz's afterimage. "Miss Kagura, I am not as rich as Mr. Garcia, so I still plan to get the bonus this time." As he spoke, Terry jumped on the stage and walked slowly towards the center of the ring. "However, it seems that this bonus is really not easy to get. !” Looking at his relaxed tone and figure, I sighed a little that this was another person who didn't try his best in the official competition, and I also sighed that this was another person who couldn't fully estimate Goenitz's ability - just for the sake of being a passerby. Go ahead and remind me: "Terry, where are Andy and Dongzhang?" "Them? Dongzhang left Tokyo a long time ago for a certain woman; as for Andy, when the tornado appeared, he ran to look for his half-hearted junior sister, who might be outside the strong wind now." Terry stopped at Gaoni In front of him, "Mr. Goenitz? Originally, I had no intention of competing for the number one spot in the world, but a person who can make Miss Kagura, who is already a top player, have to unite with the KOF champions and runners-up to deal with me. I am really very interested." I'm curious. I wonder if there is a series gap between you and me?" Looking at his look, I couldn't say anything else "Curiosity is also the original sin of man!" Goenitz is worthy of being a priest, and he can speak the jargon at this time "Are you so-called fighters going to force me to kill too many animals?" "No, no, no" Terry explained, "My life has other uses. The reason why I went to this ring was just because of the enthusiasm generated by seeing a master; and not all fighters have to worry about food and clothing. , this year’s KOF bonus is extremely generous, at least for a poor person like me.” “…Then,” Goenitz seemed a little embarrassed, “Let’s take action.” Terry nodded—Fire Punch! This is not like in the game. Terry's right fist is surrounded by a faint layer of blue fire, and the knuckles outside the fist look like a welding gun! However, the seemingly powerful attack also needs to hit the opponent. Can it be effective at such a speed that even I can see it? I'm not very optimistic about it. However, Goenitz did not hide - wrist lightning, obliteration! The fast and numerous wind blades faced the flames one after another The time was not fixed, but this short second seemed to pass much slower than other times Terry's punch finally hit Goenitz. body, but the punch had turned into a bloody mess, without any sparks, and without any strength. Goenitz lifted Terry up easily: "Do you want to try crying in the dark too?" There was a hint of ridicule in his tone. "No way" Terry endured the pain and had some difficulty breathing, but still smiled, "The sheer difference in power I am convinced." "Well." Goenitz raised his arm lightly and threw Terry on the edge of the ring. He looked around the entire venue and said loudly, "Is there anyone else who wants to disrupt the situation? Let's come together! Wasting time is also a kind of original sin." "Then, do you mind if we try again?" Xun Sheng looked around and saw four figures flying over quicklyNikaido Benimaru, Daimon Goro, Andy, and Mai Shiranui! "Brother?" Andy was a little tired when he saw him sitting on the sidelines, and ran over quickly, "What's wrong? Is your hand that person?" He said, looking at Goenitz on the ring. "He is a master!" Terry smiled bitterly, "You just have to try your best. We don't have to fight for the impossible Our real opponent is not the stranger on the stage." "Of course." Seeing that his brother's injury was not very serious, Andy breathed a sigh of relief, "But is he really that strong?" "I used an energy fountain for a sneak attack, but he easily dodged it, and my fire punch was broken by him from the front. How strong do you think it is?" Terry waved his hand, "You go up, I will treat the injury myself," he said, injured There is light fire in my right hand again, can this be treated? I was probably dumbfounded by what I saw Fortunately, Nikaido Benimaru's voice attracted me again: "Is this the person Kagura-sama needs to deal with? Yo Extreme flow, hungry wolf, they are all first-class masters! I will also experience the master's experience Looks better." "Okay, do you guys come one by one or together? I prefer the latter. Anyway, my goal is just the three artifacts." Goenitz spread his hands again, just like his starting position, and like?His unique etiquette. "Since you threatened to deal with the three artifacts, the three of us will take action together. As for Miss Shiranui, ladies are not suitable for this kind of situation. I think Andy has the same plan, right?" Nikaido Benimaru asked Gonny. Tsubasa walked, and on the way, he took a deep look at Kusanagi Kyo. "I do have that plan, but Xiao Wu is also a fighter after all. Even if I try to persuade her, it will be in vain." Andy walked helplessly to Mai Shiranui Looking at him, the tornado just now had emotional problems for him. It's a big help, but it seems to be a worry for him at the same time, haha. "Stop talking nonsense and take action." Goenitz frowned slightly. Thunder fist in the air! Thunder earthquake! The Dance of the Flying Squirrel! Phantom Shiranui! The four people hit Gonitz from different directions with different moves, blocking all angles. However, I only saw Goenitz's nonchalant expression. He raised his fingers and hit two wrist electricity and vacuum waves at Daimon Goro and Andy's positions respectively. Then he leaped towards Mai Shiranui and knocked him away with a super-heavy blow. ! However, just as he was about to hit the ground, a red flame struck at just the right moment - it was Kusanagi Kyo's Orochi Nagi! This time, it finally burned the corners of Goenitz's clothes, but there was not much substantial damage. Goenitz took two steps back and stood still. He looked briefly at Daimon Goro, Andy and Mai Shiranui who had been beaten off the field, and then sneered at Kusanagi Kyo: "Since you are so eager to take action, I won't be polite. !" While this voice was still floating in the air, Goenitz's figure was no longer there! “Is hegoing to go on a killing spree? I gritted my teeth and subconsciously blocked King behind me; Volume 95, 96 Chapter 81 The weight of victory or defeat Wind pillar! It’s wrist electricity and vacuum wave! And there are three of them, attacking at the locations of the three artifacts respectively! Although it was impossible for an attack of this level to harm them, when the small but violent wind dissipated, Nikaidou Benimaru was already bloody and bloody. Gonitz grabbed his chest with both hands and held it up in the air. ——Could it be that what just happened was the real eight young girl Jiao? Kusanagi Kyo screamed in grief and indignation, and rushed over quickly before Konitz threw Nikaido Benimaru - Nanara, Arasaki, Nine Wounds, Seventy-five Styles·Change, Poisonous Bite, Sin Chant, Punishment Yong, before landing, there was Long Che again, and then Qin Yueyang! However, Goenitz grabbed Nikaido Benimaru with one hand, turned sideways to dodge or block with the other hand, and counterattacked with Wrist Lightning: Obliteration when Qin Yueyang took action. Looking at Kyo Kusanagi who retreated jokingly, Goenitz held up Nikaido Benimaru, which was already like a straw, swinging in the air: "What's wrong? Why don't you use your family's proud and famous Wu Shi? Even the so-called Orochimaru is always a little bit Do you mean it?" "A burden." Iori Yagami's figure came to Gonitz's back as soon as he spoke - Oniyaki! Konitz calmly used the Nikaidou Benimaru in his hand to block Yagami's attack, but Yagami grabbed Nikaidou Benimaru's body and shot the assassination flame from another angle! This forced Konitz to let go of Nikaidou Benimaru, but the purple flame in Iori's hand that grabbed Nikaidou Benimaru was enough for the wounded man. Iori Yagami threw Nikaido Benimaru down the stage with disdain: "We don't need weak people." "I didn't plan to take too many chances, but there are always people who overestimate their own capabilities, and there are always people who treat others as cannon fodder." Konitz laughed loudly, "It seems that after signing the contract, the Yagami family was indeed stronger than that Kusanagi." Family, should we give some thanks for this?" "Iori" Kagura Chizuru wanted to speak, but Iori waved her hand to stop her: "Boring." As he said that, his figure seemed to have disappeared. Oh no, there were still afterimages, but I could hardly see them anymore. arrive. Goenitz also disappeared from my sight almost at the same time. Bloody crimson and simple aqua blue complement each other on the stage, producing sounds of different textures from time to time, like a constant stream of light in the sky darkened by the tornado. At this time, Kusanagi Kyo had already run off the stage to check Nikaido Benimaru's injury; Kagura Chizuru wanted to help Iori Yagami, but the white phantoms she continued to separate could only pass through the blue and red colors. The gap after the collision was even broken up by some force from time to time, and she herself slowly had faint traces of blood Is it possible that the strength of Iori Yagami and Kagura Chizuru is not Gonitz’s opponent? Since Goenitz was able to inflict small but constant wounds on Kagura Chizuru in the flanking attack between the two, that means that he did not need to use all his strength to compete with Iori Yagami! It seems that the ending of this so-called real KOF is not a near miss What will happen if Goenitz really wins? I seemed to be a little scared. I was so scared that I suddenly ran up to Kusanagi Kyo, who was using his own powers to save Nikaidou Benimaru, and punched him in the face with all my strength. " You idiot! Don’t you know how to help?” Kusanagi Kyo instinctively grabbed my fist. Seeing my angry look, he was a little confused - and then I realized: He doesn't even speak Chinese! In desperation, I spoke again in English, but still couldn't communicate! Fortunately, King, who followed me, translated for me in time. Kusanagi Kyo glanced at Nikaido Benimaru, who had almost stopped bleeding, and then looked at the situation on the ring. Finally, he said a bird's song to King lightly, and then flew up. My fist was finally free However, it hurts! "What did he just say?" I asked King. "Tell us to take care of Nikaido Benimaru." King leaned down and inspected Nikaido Benimaru, "The young master of a big family is different. Please use a commanding tone when asking othersforget it, human life is still more important. Son." I smiled silently, stood next to King, and continued to watch this magnificent battle between the three artifacts and the eight masters that I was almost watching I guess the injuries around the ring were not serious, but not minor either. Are the fighters paying the same attention as me, and even forgetting their own pain? hehe! With the addition of Kyo Kusanagi, the battle situation has not changed immediately, but at least there are no new wounds on Kagura Chizuru's body when she occasionally stops. In fact, although Kusanagi Kyo's absolute speed is not as good as the other three, it is at least on the same level. Coupled with his strength and reflexes, it definitely puts some pressure on Goenitz. This can be felt from the dark green figure that does not move very fast in comparison, but occasionally brings up red flames to block the water-blue trajectory. Because they were so concerned, I don’t know how long they have been fighting. Until King tugged at the corner of my clothes: "Bing,What exactly are you going to do? " I looked back slightly and saw that King had bandaged Nikaido Benimaru with his clothes. At this moment, he was also watching the performance on the ring with great interest. His excited expression made me couldn't help but say: "We We are not on the same level as them now, so don’t do it on a whim" "I know. What I want to ask is, which side are you going to help? Just now you opposed Ryo Sakazaki to deal with Konitz, but you encouraged Kyo Kusanagi to join the battle. It's a bit contradictory!" King's tone was playful, but his eyes were dead. Staring at the stage. " Well" I thought about it, "In fact, I sympathize with the Orochi clan, that is, Goenitz and the others, but I have to hope that they fail At least, I am still a human being now." "They? You mean that Goenitz is not alone?" King was a little surprised. "Of course, we are the Eight Elites!" A pleasant but alarming voice came from behind - it was Mai Zhuo, and Vice! "He Bing, you finally spoke your mind." "Sister Mai Zhuo, you" I stuttered, my voice trembling unconsciously like my body. "Don't worry, I won't force you to support us." Mai Zhuo smiled, but the traces of disappointment and hurt on his face could not be concealed. "It's just like you said. At least you are still a human being now. There is no way you know the real truth." history, if you really fully support us, it would be unjust!" "ISister Mai Zhuo" I should be sweating on my face. "Really, you don't need to panic." Seeing me like this, Mai Zhuo simply stopped explaining and pushed Vice to me. "Anyway, I need to fulfill my responsibility as a member of the Eight Elites, so please take care of me." Vice.” With that, she was about to go on stage, but I stopped her: "Why? Aren't you both from the Eight Elites? Why doesn't she go together?" I gently asked King to hold Vice, who had been silent and unwilling to speak, and looked at Looking at Mai Zhuo's back. “It’s not that I won’t go, it’s that I can’t.” Mai Zhuo’s words confused me, but she had already gone up, so I temporarily filtered out the problem. Mai Zhuo's joining did not fly like a meteor like them. Instead, he stood in the center, without walking half a meter away. He only focused and continued to hit death falls in different directions But I saw the light from those "meteors". The silver flame contained in her other hand was glimpsed in the gap. Was she planning to strike a fatal blow? I turned around to ask Vice, but saw a pair of dim eyes, so I finally held back Although this kind of fighting is gorgeous, although there is no repetition in their flying, although the time does not pass much but it feels very slow, it makes me feel extraordinarily amateur! Fortunately, just when I was about to get dazzled, the battle took a sudden turn! It’s Mai Zhuo! She suddenly moved, and her attack caught up with the speed of the others. It was the gate of heaven! Her hand grabbed Yagami's arm and dragged Yagami five or six meters away! Although Yagami's Danfeng threw her away at the next moment, this had already created an opportunity for Gonitz! 真八女·target! Goenitz passed through the phantom of Kagura Chizuru with a glacier, rushed in front of her and started clawing and tearing her crazily! Kusanagi Kyo jumped over in time and lit a fire in the air. The moment he landed, he let out a big snake! Unfortunately, Goenitz has knocked Kagura Chizuru out of Orochanagi's attack range, and the red flames only burned his missionary uniform! Goenitz did not finish using the Shinyachi Girl Target, and instead of jumping in the air and knocking Kagura Chizuru down, he threw her towards Kusanagi Kyo. But, Crane Pick! Kusanagi Kyo did not pick up Kagura Chizuru, but directly lifted her up into the sky, and then - poisonous bite, sin chant, punishment chant! At close range, Goenitz was unable to dodge Kusanagi Kyo's rapid attack and was knocked into the air! And waiting for him to land is - Orochimaru! Kusanagi Kyo’s whole body was burning, his eyes were shining, and he fought decisively! I saw Gonitz's whole body also ignited with red flames, but he was not knocked away, but landed hard and grabbed Kusanagi Kyo's neck - the darkness cried! In the strong wind, Kusanagi Kyo's body trembled violently, and the active red flames gradually extinguished, but at this time, Iori Yagami had already thrown away Mai Zhuo, and quickly approached the back of Gonitz - the eight-year-old girl! ???????????????????????????????????????????? Off off Kusanagi Kyo, Goenitz turned around and it was the Shinyachi Girl Jiao! The two people were fighting each other with their four hands, some collided with each other, and some directly grabbed each other's chests! After eight grasps, the two of them couldn't tell the winner, and they all used super heavy blows in unison! Iori Yagami was knocked out of the ring directly, and Goenitz slowed down because he was caught by Kusanagi Kyo who was trying to stand up behind him, but he was still rolling backwards Both sides suffer? I guessed, oh no, there is also Mai Zhuo! just?Iori ??Yagami just threw her away with the wind, and the trauma she suffered was definitely not too great! Could it be that the three artifacts have been judged to have failed? My heart suddenly became magnanimous. I don’t know the specific results of the Eight Heroes Collection, but I seem to be about to see it But do I really want to see it? Am I really ready to accept this outcome? "Alas" I sighed involuntarily, and slowly looked up at the sky, at the dark sky, at the dilapidated venue, and at the book that was high up but only half of it was already standing sideways. The Yata Mirror Platform seems to have predicted this outcome a long time ago. It must be being raging by the strong wind, right? There is also a black spot floating in the sky in the distance Oh no! That's not floating, it's flying towards the ring at high speed! That is……; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 82 Bitter Results It was a person. The dim light and far distance prevented me from seeing his appearance clearly, but I saw the light reflected from something in it This is a dagger! Yes! It’s the green military uniform, the capable eyes, the V-shaped golden saw, it’s Leona! I finally saw clearly that she had already flown into the arena, stabbed Gonitz with a knife, and the moment she drew the knife, she stepped on Gonitz and jumped away, and then "Bang!" There was an explosion, and a golden V-shaped figure jumped out like fireworks. Leona landed lightly and did not speak. She only looked coldly at Mai Zhuo who stepped onto the ring again. The bloody dagger was put back into the scabbard on her waist. Her long blue hair was simply tied up, probably It was blown by the wind just now, and now it's a little messy. "Leona, you" Mai Zhuo looked at her in disbelief and lost his voice. "Hahaha Unexpectedly!" Goenitz's voice gradually became louder as he stood up slowly, "Leona, we haven't seen each other for almost ten years, right?" The missionary robe stained with blood was particularly eye-catching. , the place injured by the dagger is still stained. It's really admirable that he can still stand up now. "You" Leona hesitated, and suddenly seemed to remember something, "You are" "Now that you remember it?" Goenitz reluctantly rubbed his hands, "So have you decided to wake up?" "Awakening?" Leona asked back with a bloodless face, then fell silent, and finally said reluctantly, "I am a soldier." Looking at her watery face, I sighed secretly - could those things that happened back then be cut off by just saying "I am a soldier"? But at this time, Leona could only force herself with such words that were not weighty Could it be that the Leona I saw at that moment was only qualified to be a flash in the pan? "What?" King saw me lowering my head and became concerned. "Leona has shouldered too much" I didn't say any more. I just stared at Leona's strong appearance and considered my position. After all, now, she can decide the outcome of this KOF. "The Eight Elites all have their own destiny. It was not an unforgivable thing for you to kill your own family." Goenitz shook his head, "The betrayal of our clan's beliefs should disappear, and the responsibility of evading our clan's responsibilities should disappear. Reincarnation. We should all fight for our thousand-year-old ideals, just like you perform a mission Come back, young child, how will you deal with your destiny? We have been waiting for you for ten years!" How about that? He looks like a persuasive mentor, but if he succeeds everything will be While Leona's face was cloudy, I couldn't help but step onto the ring - this was almost the showdown moment I'm sorry, Mai Zhuo, I'm sorry, Goenitz, and Vice, you didn't kill someone like me. A weak person, a human, gave me respect and even helped me, but today I have to help the three artifacts Or since Iori Yagami chose to face the identity of his artifact at this time, then as a member of the human race, I There is nothing wrong with what General said. People who have said great things since ancient times are at least survivors. I cannot give up the world in which I live, even though I do not belong to this world. I also cannot watch the destruction of human beings. After all, I have integrated into this world. , after all, things cannot be told in terms of right and wrong. After all with the existence of King. As I stepped onto the ring step by step, I could only resolutely throw away King's hand, and at most I could give her a confused look with my hands raised; I could only stare at Mai Zhuo apologetically, and could no longer give her a look of helplessness. Correspondence; I can only smile at Goenitz sadly, and let it go as much as I can understand each other I recognize all ingratitude, I recognize all selfishness, and people need to face cruelty in life. , the world of KOF is even more bloody. Although I cherish death, now should be considered a time to reflect my value, right? With a hint of empty self-mockery, I stopped in front of Leona, very close to her buried head, so close that I could almost whisper, and then, I spoke loudly: "Remember when we went from South Town to Brazil? At that time? I would say so many irrelevant things to you, largely because I was worried that you would kill me in a moment of anger. This is the truth. After all, I was a weak person at that timeincluding now, I have to protect myself. You are responsible for life, and you are unwilling to communicate with me normally However, do you still remember why I made you angry at that time? I don’t know if you usually pay attention when you look in the mirror, and I even guess that you don’t do that at all. I have done it, but no matter what, I have to tell you that your fresh smile at that time was not the cold packaging you have now. It was the smile that made my heart flutter! It can short-circuit everything, leaving only love. Instinctive warmth is the privilege that nature bestows on you as a young beauty My behavior at that moment proved all this and what your true inner temperament is like You are a person with own preferencesThe girl who is sad and happy is a proud person of heaven, a person who pursues everything by herself, how can she be affected by the so-called fate? Just as your father chose to enjoy his life rather than continue to fight and kill for an ancient ideal, no matter what your life will be like, no matter whether you will be an ordinary person in the future or continue to be a human being like you are now. Outstanding soldier, your tomorrow should at least be your own, not a vassal! " Maybe it was because of Leona's presence, or maybe it was because everyone was injured to varying degrees, but my long speech continued unhurriedly. When I got to the point where I wanted to, I stretched out my hand to lift Leona's chin like a natural person, and then Brushing her blue hair, no matter how much she hid her beautiful face, upon closer inspection, she could still find some girlish aura: "Now, just as the missionary uncle asked, I also want you to face Regarding your own life, whether you will continue to be a soldier with full personality in the next moment or decide to become a member of the Eight Elites, or even hate me nagging you like this and pierce the dagger that has been with you for many years directly into my chest, I No problem, no regrets - but please promise me not to force yourself, or to wrap yourself in a layer of ice, because it is fragile after all, and you always have to make your own decisions in life!" After saying that, I smiled warmly at Leona. Without any extra thoughts, I turned around and walked towards Mai Zhuo: "Sister Mai Zhuo, I'm sorry, I am still a human being Even if you are injured, if you want my life, I don’t have the strength to escape, nor do I have any plans to escape.” Mai Zhuo didn’t say anything, but put his hand on my shoulder and gave me a sad smile, which, coupled with the faint tiredness of his body, was heartbreaking. "He Bing, I should regret that I thought you were not worthy of my action." Goenitz's voice came from the side, "It's a pity that although you are different from others, the history that humans can know is never the truth. In the end, you It’s still not exempt from vulgarity.” "It doesn't matter the behavior of so-called martyrs has always been a logical short-circuit. Now that I have stepped onto this stage, I have made a date with the God of Death." I said calmly, "I can't do anything else, but I promise , if I am accidentally still alive, I will work hard for the ideals of your Eight Masters, although the method I choose is not the same as yours In fact, I did not intend to intervene, but in order to preserve the beautiful things That is the most beautiful in the world!” "No need to talk about this anymore." Seeing that Leona's eyes were no longer confused, Goenitz laughed, "Even so, it doesn't mean the winner is determined!" At the same time, the sound of Leona drawing out the dagger again was heard very clearly. Then, I saw her cautiously walking towards Goenitz step by step, the dagger was still dripping with blood! Wrist electricity·vacuum wave! Although the power of the wind was weaker than before, it still forced Leona to jump away. And at the moment she was dodging, Goenitz moved - the True Eight Girl Jiao! Vortex hair iron! A faint sphere appeared on Leona's chest while she was still in the air, and she was hit head-on by Goenitz! An attack like the vortex generator shouldn't be easier than wrist lightning and obliteration, but Goenitz endured it and started to claw at Leona. Leona waved the dagger and blocked it quickly, but the speed was too fast. I only saw the blood mist appearing around the two of them, but I didn't know who it belonged to or how many claws Leona had blocked. Suddenly, Mai Zhuo threw me to the side and flew towards Leona. My face seemed to be stained with a drop of liquid when I was in the air. Matching the flash of light at the corner of Mai Zhuo's eyes on the side of his face, I guessed - - Tears? However, Mai Zhuo still failed to join the fight - Iori Yagami seemed to have suddenly appeared and grabbed her arm from behind, pulled her back tightly, and punched her in the face! Oh no, it didn't hit. Iori Yagami's punch barely stopped on the tip of Mai Zhuo's nose, but it was enough to make Mai Zhuo stand stunned. When I landed, Leona and Goenitz were already separated. Both of them were covered in blood. Leona was knocked back several meters and was kneeling on the ground half-crouching and half-prostrate, holding her chest; while Goenitz There was not much left of the blue clothes on the left half of his body, and the blood-soaked wound became the main part. "Do you want to continue?" Iori Yagami let go of Mai Zhuo, who was already distracted, walked up to Gonitz, and raised his left hand that started to burn - it was actually Chi Yan! "I hate this color, you need to choose quickly." "No need" Goenitz looked at him for a long time, and suddenly smiled indifferently, "I didn't expect that I was defeated at the hands of you and that girl. It's really an irony However, don't think that you three artifacts are just like that. Winning is just the beginning for me You and that girl will eventually return to your own destiny, and the seal will be broken one day." "That's not for you to control." Yagami's red flame has been extinguished. It seems that he really doesn't like that thing. "It's time for you to return to your hometown." “?Oh, a warm wind blew. "Gonnitz ignored him and said somewhat contentedly. "What? Are you planning to escape?" Iori Yagami was stunned. "NoI'm justabout to be summonedto" Goenitz shook his head, a small stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and he slowly stretched out his right hand. Heaven? I looked at the rapidly weakening tornado in the distance and thought about this word. Goenitz in the game just disappeared in a gust of wind. Are some things still difficult to change? Although the three artifacts won the victory, Gonitz still couldn't escape his fate My original intention was to let everyone survive However, this was almost caused by me The battle is really so endless, it's reasonable Is it still a mess? "Heaven." Goenitz finally said this, and the gentle breeze really started to blow. Farewell, GoenitzI'm sorry, I can't do anything, oh no, I am an accomplice in killing you Suddenly, Goenitz's eyes no longer looked down upon everything, but showed a glimmer of light. The outstretched hand also grasped upwards like lightning, and actually caught a figure! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Chapter 83 Farewell, Goenitz That person isGhis! For a moment, I didn’t know how Guise ran out, but the way he stretched out his hand to reach Konitz’s chest but couldn’t reach it was probably because he was planning a sneak attack! As soon as my mind changed, I caught a glimpse of Mr. Big and Clausa being entangled by Ralph and Clark respectively in my peripheral vision. "Since you want it so much, I'll give it to you!" Goenitz shouted angrily - Dark Cry! In just one second, Giese was already a mutilated man and Goenitz had already abandoned him, turning into an afterimage that shuttled among the people, so fast that even Iori Yagami had no time to react. When he finally stopped, he grabbed my neck! In fact, I didn't see how he stopped. I just suddenly felt myself leaving the ground, and then Gonitz's face quickly changed from ferocious to peaceful, and then …… ??The grassy grassland stretches to the sky, with a few sparse and vibrant small trees. The mountains in the distance are lush forests, and the sky is in the evening Where is this what is it? I was at a loss. "He Bing, is this environment not bad?" This was the voice of Goenitz, who was behind me. "Actually, these things are all illusions, but in order not to make you feel scared, I let them appear. In fact I love this view.” Turning around in surprise, I saw Goenitz smiling gently. His simple blue robe was so clean, with no trace of the fight just now. "Hereoh no, what's going on? Where am I?" I asked anyway. "We are communicating with consciousness." Goenitz said cheerfully, "But this is all because I am powerful enough to create everything." "Isn't it possible?" I don't believe it. If that were the case, would Goenitz still lose? As if he knew what I was thinking, Goenitz nodded: "Yes, I was defeated by the three artifacts and that girl. However, at this moment, I can create everything It's just that all this is just illusion." "Illusion?" I couldn't follow him. "At this moment, my ability exceeds that of my master. However, the master can affect the real world, and I can only play with it in this world I constructed; however, for you, my power is unprecedented." The content of Goenitz's words should be heroic, but his appearance is extremely desolate. "Unprecedented?" "Yes, since ancient times, no one in the Eight Elites has chosen to give up reincarnation." Goenitz stretched out his palm and brought up a small whirlwind, with a few dead leaves hovering in it. "After this, the world will still be There will be storms, but there will be no more Goenitzbut compared to what we are about to talk about, the time we have left is infinite." "Talk? Talk about what?" I don't understand. "Haha, you will naturally know it slowly." Gonitz held the leaves and slowly flew away. "After all, this is my reflection. You have to savor it First of all, you also know that my master is in his hands." I can read other people's thoughts in the space, and I also have this ability now." Ignoring my surprised expression, he continued, seemingly interested, "Do you know what I read in your mind?" “As a person who belongs to ‘time travel’, my experience must be very exciting in the eyes of people in this world, and you are not exempt from it.” I said helplessly, “But, so what?” "Is it 'wearing'?" Goenitz laughed, "Self-righteousness is also the original sin of human beings Forget it, anyway, I have to thank you. What you brought to me makes me feel that what I gave up is valuable. Worth the money.” "What do you mean?" I have to say that it is more awkward for others to understand my thoughts than to be naked. "Haha Where do we start?" Goenitz laughed a little, "Okay, let's talk about the NESTS organization first. I didn't expect that the Kusanagi boy would be so miserable It can be regarded as retribution! But, really What’s so sad is that after both our clan and the three artifacts suffered losses, a guy like that became famous, what kind of Kusanagi Kyo Legion? What kind of human god? How sad!” "Don't worry, now that I've appeared, I won't let a senior like you watch the joke below." "So, what about those guys who plan to use our clan's power?" Goenitz continued to ask. "You don't need to worry about these issues, right?" I shook my head, "Anyway, you know my thoughts and my nature. My behavior is of that type. My future actions will only be biased in some details." "Hmm okay, let's talk about the specific things." Goenitz nodded, "I want you to fulfill my clan's ideal, which is also your own ideal." ? ?Me? Who am I? Compared to you, I am just an ant. "I laughed a little, but mostly at my own incompetence. "Just because you're not good now doesn't mean you won't be good in the future," Goenitz peeked into my thoughts again, "Of course, I won't let you make a sudden leap, nor will I let you inherit the power of the wind. After all, Yes, that is impossible unless you become a member of the Eight Masters. Moreover, our clan’s idealsthose so-called three artifacts!" Looking at Goenitz’s hateful look, I felt a little uneasy, worried that what I did might simply be a mistake: “Three artifacts what is the truth of history?” "The truth of history? The truth has been distorted for thousands of years and turned into lies. In order to let mankind support itself, how much have the three artifacts ruined the chastity of history over the years? What three artifacts? In the final analysis, it is just one of nature's masterpieces That's all And what about the three artifacts now? They can only bring shame to their ancestors! Remember, things are often not as simple as they appear. For other things you ask my master! If you have enough ability by then Words." As he spoke, he watched the last sunset in the distance fade away, and then turned to stare at the new full moon. “I’ll just try my best.” Although I agreed, I felt very unsure. "In addition, I ask you to take good care of that girl Leona for the rest of your life." Gonitz's words shocked me: "What!" "Isn't your speech just now wonderful? Don't you have a good impression of her? Didn't you fixate on her in your heart at that moment?" Goenitz didn't have the self-consciousness of a pastor at this moment. "Isn't Leona a worthy person?" The girl you love? And" He smiled coquettishly, "I know better than you do that there is only one man like you who is the best destination for a woman. Although before experiencing pain, a woman Most people don’t understand, but that’s why Leona needs you to cherish her.” "Why? Why?" My words were simple and firm, "I'm already with King!" "That French beauty who looks a bit like a man?" Goenitz shook his head, "Her feelings for you are very sincere, and your feelings for her now can be considered sincere. However, the beginning of your relationship was suspected of cheating, even if Without you, she doesn't have a future. Moreover, since you plan to change what will happenin fact, you have already changed, then you have to pay for it! And" He said somewhat sadly, "Just as you said in your speech As I said, a person should have his own life, so when fulfilling his destiny's ideal, he should have a happy process Do you know why I want to give up reincarnation? In fact I am also tired Loyalty is a virtue, but being frustrated in reincarnation for a long time is not easy for even the Eight Elites to suffer" He suddenly looked at me firmly, "I have made that girl Leona miserable enough, you need to make up for it for me, you Gotta fall in love with her!” "What do you want to do?" I became uneasy because of his confident smile. "You also know that I sealed some of Leona's memories a long time ago." Goenitz was peeking into my thinking again, "No, don't worry, I won't just seal your memories. In fact, the seal itself is In order to open it again, in a sense, it is just a means of preservation - such technical content is not enough for what I will do. Don't forget, here, I can do anything!" It seems very strange. Just to enjoy the fun of frightening me, he actually turned the sky into midnight immediately, and blew a long wind in his face, "What will make you forget is just part of our current communication. In addition, I will be in the depths of your heart." I have to make some slight modifications, and by the way, I also have to create some plausible impressions for you, so that you can have a straight line on the road to exploring martial arts" It seemed that he really planned to do that I was very powerless, but I could only accept: "Whatever you want! If I admit it, it will be retribution for indirectly murdering you." As I said that, I lay down on the grass, and those The fragrance is really refreshingoh no, this is Leona's scent! "You" I stood up suddenly, stared at him, and finally gave up, "While there is still time, can I ask a question?" Goenitz already knew what I was thinking: "If you want to use moves like the Eight Child Girl freely without losing yourself, if you are not a member of our clan, you must release the crazy blood normally - such a thing is too difficult. In fact, this requires the same stimulation of blood as the so-called three divine skills By the way, let me tell you a little more: among the three divine skills, Wu Shi is actually very simple, but it is the strongest, and Eight Wine Glasses is the most complex, but it is the weakest. You should think about it yourself. This is your reward for the order. Don’t you want to become a top master?” "Is it really possible for me?" The top players are like a mirage to me now. "How is it impossible!" Goenitz laughed, "If you didn't have this qualification, I wouldn't ask you to do it."?Let me talk about every leap you have made - in Nanzhen, the two women trained you for half a year. Although there was no result, your body's endurance was greatly strengthened; so, when you were beaten by Kusanagi Not only did Aoi temporarily survive the burn, but a few days later, in order to save you, Aoi Kusanagi used a drop of her own blood to attach itself to your body. If you were an ordinary person, you would have been killed by Kusanagi's blood, but you died because of those trainings. Enough to survive; after that, the extreme style of Bawang Xianghou Fist will also make ordinary people die instantly. However, after being baptized by Kusanagi's blood, your physique is no longer comparable to ordinary people. Coupled with the physical therapy given by those women, you can recover. It even became stronger, which can be said to be a reasonable miracle! And now, you already have the foundation of a strong man, although that drop of Kusanagi's blood is very distasteful Having said that, you don't have much trouble with the Kusanagi family, but fate will always be a little embarrassing. " "You meanit was Kusanagi Aoi who saved me at that time?" I was very surprised. "Yes, according to your memory, it can't be anyone else but her. She saved you twice in total." After saying that, we all fell silent, but we really couldn't find a topic for a while, so we admired the moonlight silently until he broke the silence: "Okay, I'll let you go back. In the last time, I want to A person don't worry, our communication is through thinking, so it only takes a moment in reality." As he said that, Konitz disappeared, but a majestic blue figure appeared on the top of the mountain in the distance. Although It's far away, but you can see clearly. "Remember what I asked you to do, and take care of that girl for the rest of your life." As Goenitz’s intermittent words gradually faded away, the surrounding scenes slowly faded and disappeared. Farewell, Goenitz I seem a little reluctant to part with him. Probably, when you really get to know such a person, you can always taste some unique charm. However, when I thought about the unknown manipulations he had done to my thinking, and how random he was, I felt sad, but also made up my mind - from now on, I also have a destiny, let's call it the destiny of Goenitz. Okay But, for the sake of King, I must get rid of it, definitely! ; Volumes 95 and 96 Conclusion of Volumes 95 and 96 Finally finished writing 96! Take a deep breath first Actually, I am very willing to write one chapter after another. I feel that I don’t need much thinking about the plot at all. After all, the plot has been brewing in my mind for many years. Now I just take it out together and arrange it. It's a pity that I don't have enough time, or my coding speed is not enough. I don't want everyone to treat my article as fast food, and I don't want one day to be compared with a certain Tang family third young master to see which one is more rubbish and more elementary school-like. So, I Some thought went into the text, so please don’t rush too much into the update. Fans can no longer sign contracts and make money, do you really have the heart to push them like this? Forget it, let’s talk about the article itself Goenitz is dead and has left us forever. In fact, when I cleared the level, I hoped that he could live again, but in the end, when I really picked up the pen and acted willfully, I found that all I could do was let him die again many tragedies The characters are like this, no matter how much they are repeated, the ending that should be taken for granted cannot change the direction. After all, even the author cannot cheat frequently. Some people say that Iori Yagami's character should be more like that. Although I roughly know what it should be, to be honest, if we analyze Yagami'an more seriously, we will come up with many things that are different from the hazy impression. Conclusion comes. At least, the so-called brutality is an illusion. Apart from the killing effects of his moves, the only cruelty we can really find is when he is running rampant. If you have listened to "Sunset and Moon" and "Blue Flame of the Moon", you will understand some of Yagami'an's suffering. As for Leona, I prefer to call her Nana. If nothing else happens, He Bing will be called the same sooner or later. I like her very much and feel pity for her, or maybe it's because I have always longed for a woman who is very strong and loving to me. In the plot, Nana definitely has a lot of roles. If you want to say that I abandoned my official career for personal reasons, I can only say that I chose Nana between Yagami and Nana. After all, there are only two of them as the protagonists of Crazy Blood. Let’s talk about King Actually, I had no intention of the relationship between King and He Bing at the beginning, but it just happened. When I realized it, the readers had already recognized this relationship - which made me helpless for a while. So, I had no choice but to walk on slowly and hopefully. Now, even I like King a little bit, although He Bing and King will separate sooner or later Oh, maybe He Bing will choose to get back together with King after he finds out about Goenitz's cheating, but that will be at least after 2001. …That’s what I plan to do…for now. Then there is Kagura Chizuru I also like this person very much. Anyway, apart from sealing Orochi, she has never participated in KOF - she is an absolute pacifist, which is also a very good advantage in KOF. Moreover, she is also a beauty, and her temperament is also very unique. The key is her flying moves as well as her heavy life experience and firm belief. “Then, things like the Xiaocao family, Kasumi’s fate, the future of extreme flow There is no need to talk about these now, many things will be more exciting in the future. So, let’s talk about the overall feeling. “Just like I started writing this book because I couldn’t wait any longer, it’s very likely that there will be no commercial results in the end. I guess this is also the wish of some people, right? (A vicious guess) However, looking back, the article is not very good in many places. From the very beginning, when He Bing appeared in Athena's boudoir in a vulgar way, to when Yuli clamored to make He Bing a top master, to be honest, my plan during that period was just to write for fun, which was considered a kind of fun. wait. As a result, it took such a long time to update a chapter about the abominable Mauritius, and the quality of this chapter is not to be praised In addition, the reviews about my book were good, so I decided to put aside my science fiction book and write down the fantasy of KOF first. After that, King appeared. At that time, I was hesitating whether to match Nana and He Bing, but the plot developed slowly. King finally won He Bing. I was also sure that for the needs of the plot, He Bing must have Yagami and Nana. Come to a choice, of course, the situation of a man and a woman is obviously more attractive, so He Bing started to leave King (even if someone curses me, I can't change it) Leona’s vague and gorgeous appearance, as well as the woman I won’t tell you for the time being, Hebing arrived at the Todo Dojo, and Yagami Temple. For my setting, the helpless Todo family became an emotional link, connecting the peaceful meeting between Hebing and Iori Yagami, as well as the foundation for Hebing's growth. Then, a drop of blood from Sister Xiaocao was like God saying "let there be light", giving He Bing the first glimmer of light in his slowly long night as a fighter. In order to be able to appear in the KOF arena, I had to let Xiaobao appear in advance and give the old man a consolation job, which can be regarded as retirement benefits and Li Mei, foreshadowing the plot after the three artifacts. By the way, there is also that moment of amazement, which can be regarded as the root of Nana and He Bing. They are allPoor man! KOF96 has begun, Mai Zhuo appears, the privilege of a beautiful woman is huge, at least I must not let her die! As for everything in other events, I won’t say much more, because 96 is a development, not a climax, and it doesn’t make sense to talk about it alone. Finally, let’s make some noise - those guys who keep shouting “update”, I, Jiangzhou Bi Shiling, always put quality first, regardless of speed, no one will care about you even if your throats are broken! Ha ha…… ; ; 97卷 第0章 三神器的历史 Volume 97 Chapter 84 The Shadow of Crazy Blood I finally returned to reality, but Goenitz was gone, so I fell to the ground unexpectedly. When I got up, King was already running towards me with an anxious look on his face. However, I didn't have time to tell her that I was intact, because although Goenitz disappeared, he left crazy blood in the air. It had turned into blood mist and became very light. You can't tell it without paying attention. At this moment It was floating towards Iori and Leona as if consciously! No, it can’t be like this. If they go on a rampage now, everyone in the room will be in danger! Making a quick decision, I flew towards Leona - Yagami didn't know my plan and would definitely ignore me, and I didn't have the ability to forcefully move him. Leona was still injured, so even if she wanted to resist, she didn't have the ability for a while. In the flash of lightning, I grabbed Leona, and the two of them rolled in a circle on the ground. Even the hem of my clothes was stained with blood: "Everyone, run, the further away the better!" Not to mention whether I let Leona hide. After passing the blood of madness, at least the unconscious Yagami has become a container of mad blood. Although it is not sure whether he is about to go berserk, caution should always be used. "It's a pity that the only people who really listened to my words were King and Mai Zhuo. Kagura Chizuru, who was seriously injured, looked at me thoughtfully, but still didn't move Forget it, I have already said what I can say. King turned around and picked up Vice, and he and Mai Zhuo came to me at the same time: "What's going on?" "Crazy blood" I pulled up Leona who was crying out in pain due to the sudden pull of the wound. I was about to explain, but I saw Mr. Big and Clausa, who had escaped from Ralph and Clark, jumped onto the ring: "Where's Storm?" ?" As he said that, Clausa looked at the dying Giese lying on the ground not far away, and asked again, "Where is Storm, Goenitz?" "I don't know, maybe he's dead." Terry slowly walked to the ring. The injury on his hand seemed to be healed, at least it looked like that. "But the key question is what do you want to do?" "Dead?" Clausa was stunned in disbelief. "Besieged by so many people, this ending is normal." Andy also walked up. "No, how could Storm possibly die? He is crazy" Seeing everyone's looks, Clausa finally chose to accept the fact, but immediately smiled at Mr. Big, "In this case, look We came just in time! Do you think so?" Mr. Big understood quickly: "Yeah, now it's hard for us not to be the king of boxers!" As he said this, he laughed loudly. Haha, laughyou have no idea how terrible things are! I stared at Iori Yagami closely, guessing how he would react. Mai Zhuo asked in a low voice: "Crazy Blood, what's wrong?" At the same time, Leona also hesitated to break away from my hand and looked at me in confusion. "You want to talk about Vice first?" I didn't answer. "Why can't members of the Eight Elites use power? Besides, she shouldn't be so weak." "Because" Mai Zhuo looked at Leona and finally said, "Because Vice's awakening is not complete. If she uses too much power, she will go berserk!" "Really?" Seeing Vice's unwilling and helpless look, I patted King and said, "Take Vice away! Go back to our bar and wait for me to come back." "Why?" King's premonition was very good, "What danger is there?" "Just now, before dying, Goenitz released his crazy blood." Seeing Mai Zhuo's surprised look, I sent another explosive message, "Half of it has already entered Iori Yagami's body." "What!" Mai Zhuo said hoarsely and covered his mouth with his hand. "So I want King and Vice to leave. They have no power to resist now," I said, gently patting King's hesitant face. "And the other half of the crazy blood, which was originally going to enter Leona's body, was killed by me." Sorry to bother you, I don’t know what the outcome will be. So, Leona can’t leave, and neither can I.” Seeing Leona’s disbelief, I had to mention her privacy, “Aren’t you usually afraid of blood? That’s a sign of your involuntary resistance. And the crazy blood this time originally belonged to Goenitz, so maybe it can’t be solved by just resisting." The two brothers Terry and Andy have already started fighting Krausa and the others, and even Mai Shiranui has joined. But that's not what I care about. So what if Clausa wins? Couldn't the three artifacts solve the problem? But Iori Yagami had already lowered his head and covered his face with his hands! "Hurry up! There's no time!" I yelled at King sternly and stretched out my hand to push her. "promise me" King moved slowly, but was interrupted by me: "I promise you, I will live! You hurry up!" Seeing the back of King pulling Vice away quickly, I pulled Maizhuo: "I know you hate the Kagura family, but I still ask you to give Kagura Chizuru a little treatment - I don't have enough weight, only her can call allPeople evacuated. " "Then what should you do?" Mai Zhuo seemed to have thousands of thoughts in a flash, and finally agreed. "Me? I'll take Leona to find a safe and uninhabited place, and wait quietly until it's confirmed that none of us are infected with the blood of madness." I took Leona's hand again, "Let's go! If you and Iori Yagami go to the hospital at the same time, The earth is going violent, and everyone has to answer here." "You should have no problem, the blood of madness will not come after ordinary people, and even if you unfortunately won the bid, you would have gone berserk." Mai Zhuo shook his head. "It doesn't matter, just think of me as supervising Leona. When you are involved, you always have a certain amount of responsibility." Looking at Mai Zhuo who was walking towards Kagura Chizuru, she lowered her head and thought for a while, Leona finally put the dagger still in her hand back into the scabbard: "Okay." "Yeah." I said, taking the lead and running, "How is your wound? If it doesn't work, I will carry you." "No need, my recovery ability is better than ordinary people, and I am a soldier." Haha, I am really stubborn! After walking about 500 meters, a person trotted towards me. She was a woman. Oh, I still know her. She was the beautiful nurse who had taken care of me. She was wearing plain clothes at the moment. "He Bing! Are you still alive?" Her look of surprise was quite touching, but her words were a bit awkward. I had to say haha: "Of course I'm alive. Your name is Song Lijuan, right? Why are you here? The fighters in the ring are still fighting. It's very dangerous. You go back first!" "How is it possible to go back?" Song Lijuan's eyes widened, "I don't know how many people were injured in such a big tornado! If I don't go in now, when will I go in?" She saw Leona's injuries and approached her professionally, "You still Okay? Do you want me to bandage you?" "No, I have recovered." Leona is always so cautious. "ThenI'm leaving firstwhere are the most injured people inside?" The beautiful nurse ran a few steps and turned back to ask. "Youreally want to go in?" I still wanted to persuade him. "Yes, this is the bounden duty of a nurse!" Seeing her full of responsibility, and thinking about Leona's time bomb, I didn't have time to say anything more, but: "Okay, you go to the ring and take care of a woman named Kagura Chizuru first. Her injuries are more serious." Chong…if there is any trouble, just say it’s He Bing who asked you!” Separating from this energetic person, after praying a little for her to survive, Leona and I continued to run outside. However, a large number of policemen and other people are also driving in with well-equipped equipment - if they bump into them, I don't know how long it will take to ask! "How can we prevent those so-called official people from running into us?" I asked Leona, she should be better than me. "Follow me." Leona did not disappoint me. She ran zigzag along the broken walls for a while, and finally arrived at the back door of the venue. Oh, this was originally the back door, but nowbut that's okay, At least no one will find anything wrong with us. Before walking onto the street, I took off my coat and put it on Leona to cover her blood stains. "Thank you." Leona stopped, "But you can go, I don't need your supervision, I can do it alone." "Alone?" I didn't believe it. "What if you run away?" “Before then, there will be signs, and I will take care of myself.” Leona said lightly. "Processing?" I was stunned, and immediately understood what she meant, "I think it's execution? How can you be so stupid?" "What else?" Leona turned around and seemed to sigh. I took her hand and walked up to her, looking at her eyes that were a little disappointed but somewhat relieved: "It's useless for me to give you a long speech, how could you do this! Moreover, since I have bewitched you to choose the identity of a human, I also You have to be responsible, at least, I don’t mean to treat you as cannon fodder!” "Thenwhat should I do?" Leona believed in my wish, but not in my ability. "Well follow me first!" Taking Leona's hand, we walked on the street as if on a date, but our clothes were very funny, and we didn't have any confidence in our hearts This placewhere there is no one aroundthat's right! Fujido Dojo! ; Volume 97 Chapter 85 Still ran away We walked pretty fast, because Leona would easily attract the attention of pedestrians with so many clothes on in the sunshine after the strong wind, and I was worried that things would get worse on the street. There is no one at the Todo Dojo at the moment, but fortunately its size does not have only one door, so we can climb in when no one sees it. Of course, with this height and difficulty, ordinary little thieves would definitely be helpless. I even doubted that there was such a wall facing the street that I, a half-timer, could climb over just so that Kasumi could go out to play when she was young. produced…… I took Leona to the backyard lawn where I often go. Actually, I prefer to go indoors. It’s not good to stay outside without a coat, but now the only one with a key is my bedroom Thinking about it, I might as well forget it. “Now, what are you doing?” Seeing me stop, Leona finally couldn’t help but ask. "Wait." Letting go of my hand, I lay down on the grass skillfully. The smell of the earth was so comfortable. "If you feel anything is wrong, tell me in time." "You?" Leona was very distrustful, but she hugged her knees and sat next to me, "What can you do?" "I admit that I'm not an expert. Just like when facing Goenitz, all I can do is fan the flames." Maybe I smiled honestly, but I also felt a little heartbroken when I saw Leona's melancholy look. "But now, , although your wounds are healed, they are definitely still weak; and I, the one who has the most experience happens to be the sect we are in - Todo-ryu! When dealing with you who do not have absolute strength and speed and only rely on the instinct of thirsting for blood, I It’s not trash.” "You?" Leona shook her head. "We'll know when the time comes. Oh, by the way, give me your dagger for now, okay?" This thing is too scary. "Otherwise, it's easy to get hurt by accident." "My attacks are not limited to this dagger," Leona hesitated, "It's useless for you to take it." "No, my purpose is not to weaken your combat effectiveness, but" This reason is a bit embarrassing, "From the time we met until now, your dagger has marked my neck more than once, and I have a lot of psychological shadow" "I," Leona blushed, "I am a soldier." "I know, that is a task for youbut, you can't say anything else besides this?" I was a little annoyed, but I immediately realized that she had almost nothing else to do except this excuse that had been with her for many years. Rely on, "I'm sorry." "You don't need to apologize." Leona was still a little uncomfortablemaybe she didn't mean what she said. "When can you throw away this excuse, have someone to rely on, and say goodbye to loneliness?" I said to myself, looking at the floating clouds in the sky, but I actually didn't dare to look at her expression. After all, this was her pain, " A person’s life is not good.” "Me?" Leona's voice was low, "In addition to people who are afraid of me, they are also people who hate me. And my adoptive fatherhe wants me to become a soldier." "No way?" Such a dark mentality Heaton's education policy is also unavoidable "So, where is Ralph? Where is Clark?" "They? They" Speaking of these two people, Leona's tone was startled, then happy, and then sighed, "Who knows? They used to just treat me as a child, but now" Turning his head, he saw her looking at the grass in confusion, her head buried a little, her blue hair blocking her face: "At least, you have them." "So what? They don't have to be afraid of me at all, and it's almost impossible to see themjust two comrades." "You mean you need a real friend?" I gradually understood her loneliness, "So, what do you think of me? If you don't think I'm a master, if you don't think I have ulterior motives." "You?" Leona was silent, turned her head and stared at me, then suddenly pulled out the dagger with a clang and pointed it at the tip of my nose, "Are you sure? You're not afraid of me?" "What do you think?" In an instant, cold sweat spread all over my body - I seemed to be too complacent. Leona is still an untimely child with psychological problems without the enlightenment of her two uncles, Ralph and Clark. bomb! "Would you be afraid if someone threatened you with a dagger?" "I will resist." "What if I can't resist? Like I am now." I seemed to hear my own heartbeat. "Looking for countermeasures." "That's because you have experienced military training for a long time. And I am an ordinary person. It is impossible not to be afraid." Leona's expressionless face is simply a kind of oppression. Is it a habit of interrogating prisoners? "According to your habits, what you can get is comrades-in-arms, but what you need are friends." "Is there any difference?" "Of course!" Although Leona's tone was somewhat doubtful, thisThe tip of the knife is still tracking my life, "What a person has in his life is not just the life of the army. The world of ordinary people is not as simple and pure as on the battlefield, but at the same time it is more colorful. If you gesture with weapons at every turn, what can you expect? Do others give you the warmth you hope for? Friendship requires friendship in return." “I don’t understand.” After a long time, with these words, Leona finally let go. The dagger fell on my chest, and the tip of the blade was close to my neck. The coldness coming through my shirt really scared me: "What are you doing?" “Don’t you want me to give you the dagger?” Leona smiled slightly, letting my complaints and fears disappear with the wind. Holding her dagger, she felt the remaining warmth on the handle. An "L" was lightly engraved on the back of the dagger, reflecting the sunlight: "High-end goods?" "It's not a high-quality product," Leona shook her head slightly, "I'm just used to it since I was a child." "I'm not used to it. Maybe it gave me too many terrible memories." As he said that, he raised his hand and nailed the dagger to a tree trunk dozens of meters away. "Besides, Todo-ryu doesn't need weapons." Leona looked at her dagger and turned back to hate me: "You have to pick it up for me." "I will, after making sure everything is alright, because I have to be your friend." I smiled with emotion - such an ordinary thing was so rare for her, "But there are never feelings without reason. .So, to be friends, we have to have some experience - it's not like a one-way street like a mission." Leona didn’t speak, she just looked at me and then at the grass at her feet. "Forget it. Take it one step at a time." I pulled off the coat draped over her shoulders, covered myself, and lay down again. "It's really cold in Tokyo in November." I said. Holding her hand, "From now on, wait. Just think of it as sitting quietly, as long as you don't kill me without warning." "Won't." With her promise, I calmed down a little and speculated on what would happen in the ruins of the arena. In fact, I care more about King. I'm afraid that Vice will suddenly be unable to bear it anymore and would rather run away than run back That shouldn't be possible. Maybe I care too much It’s Mai Zhuo, did she really treat Kagura Chizuru? Did Iori Yagami go berserk? Andthat dedicated and beautiful nurse will not be affected, right? correct! Kosui's injury Athena wouldn't leave my fighting uniform in the venue room, right? sky! There is alreadya fighting uniform that I have never seen before! …… ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????Until Leona's hand suddenly moved and she turned her head to look her whole body was trembling! "Howare you feeling?" I grabbed her hand tightly, turned over and got up, only to see that the blue hair was gradually turning red! "I" Leona covered her head, trying to force herself to say something, but she spurted out a mouthful of blood and sprinkled it on my face. No hesitation! I got behind her, locked her hands and feet together, and pushed her to the ground - she shouldn't be able to move? "Don't scare me, get well soon." Unfortunately, my wish was just a wish, and Leona finally struggled desperately. But fortunately, Todo-ryu's moves have been washed for thousands of years, and I was still able to control the situation despite not being strong enough …… "coughlet go." When Leona's sober voice and blue hair appeared, I was also exhausted. Oh no, it should be said that I was exhausted, and there were many small scars along with it. "Finally" I let go and fell down on the grass, breathing heavily. Seeing Leona's disheveled hair, blood stains, disheveled clothes, and weak appearance, I couldn't help but laugh, "How is it? Okay We look like this it seems like we are playing SM?" "You" Leona adjusted her appearance, a little embarrassed, "My recovery ability is better than yours, do you want me to direct the second half of SM later?" As she said that, her eyes glanced back and forth at me What SM? The place she was staring at was clearly a good place for torture! "I'm wrong, okay?" Maybe that's her professional strength! "Then, go and give me back my dagger." Leona chuckled like a spring breeze, then stood up while rubbing her hands, looking at me condescendingly. "I'll go right away!" Probably, I look like a frightened bird at this moment However, just as I was about to reach the tree trunk, a heat rushed through my body, and the pain was severe and sudden, making my body go limp, and then It seems that I fell down unsightly; Volume 97 Chapter 86 The Ending of KOF96 "Are you awake?" A soft female voice sounded, "His fingers are moving!" "Who?" I reluctantly opened my eyes, but it was very hazy, as if I saw the figure of a woman, "Leona? How are you?" "She is fine now, but you are," the female voice said, somewhat dumbfounded, "Should I say that you are self-sacrificing, or that you are ignorant and fearless?" "What do you mean?" I finally saw the person in front of me clearly - Kagura Chizuru, "Youwhere am I?" "Britain, Kagura Palace." Kagura Chizuru smiled, "The people you care about are here, and the people who care about you are also here" "Miko, get out of the way!" The crisp and joyful voice and the beautiful face surprised me. It was Mai Zhuo, "He Bing, how do you feel?" "When she said this, I realized that I could move, but I didn't have any strength in my body: "It's not very good. It doesn't seem to be dangerous, but it's almost like dying." "It's nothing. It's a normal result after running away without strength." Mai Zhuo was very happy. "Being able to wake up means nothing serious is wrong." "Rampage?" I suddenly remembered what happened before I fell into coma, "Leona, she" "I'm fine," Leona's voice came, "Now that you're fine, I can return to the team. Goodbye, everyone." "Huh? Isn't it?" I've spent so much time and effort in vain, why am I still so cold and unreasonable? He tried his best to look for the sound, but the blue hair was blowing in the wind at the door, "You hate me so much?" “I can’t help you much anyway,” Leona didn’t look back, but she also stopped. "Forget it, your military logic is still so ingrained for a while," I said, "Thenare you sure you won't go berserk again?" "No, but there is a solution. Thank you for locking me up then," she said, looking back at me with a very gentle look, "I took the dagger back by myself. Goodbye." After that, she jumped up. Leap and leave. "Leona" Seeing that I was a little disappointed, Mai Zhuo comforted me: "She grew up like that, there's nothing she can do about it." "I know, but after enlightening her so much, the result is still like this Am I a failure?" I turned around and saw Mai Zhuo's intoxicating smile, "By the way, can Leona really solve the problem of running away? " “I don’t know, that girl is very stubborn and unwilling to give up the crazy blood, not even Goenitz’s part.” Mai Zhuo shook his head, “Same as He’an.” "An? Iori Yagami!" I suddenly remembered, "Did he run away in the end?" "What do you think?" Mai Zhuo blinked, "What a powerful person he is!" "This" I couldn't see the answer from Mai Zhuo's face, so I turned to look at Kagura Chizuru, only to see her staring at me with a smile, very peaceful, probably because of Mai Zhuo's presence, it was inconvenient to interrupt, " I guess" Recall the plot in the game, "Cover your mouth, spit out a mouthful of blood, your eyes are blurred, and then you hurt someone when you see him?" The reason why I use the word "injury" instead of "kill" is probably because I saw Mai. Zhuo's admiration for Iori Yagami. "The mouth was indeed covered, the blood was indeed sprayed out, and the eyes were indeed blurred. In the end, he collapsed - he was already at the end of his strength." Mai Zhuo laughed at himself, "At that time, when the red blood on his hands When the flames disappeared, it took all his strength to remain standing - in the battle between Goenitz and the three artifacts, An withstood most of the attacks, and he kept holding on; his punch may not have been unbearable. He was willing to really hit me, but he didn't dare to hit me at all - everyone was deceived by him! Haha" Mai Zhuo laughed loudly, but shed tears, "Poor Goenitz! It was already The one who won" "The matter has passed" Kagura Chizuru finally spoke, but was rudely interrupted by Mai Zhuo: "The matter of the Eight Masters and the three artifacts has come to an end, but the matter between me and the Kagura family is not over!" Then, she smiled sweetly, "Don't worry, I haven't done anything these days, and now that He Bing wakes up, I won't do anything. Besides, for An's sake, the matter should be resolved later." "These daysSister Mai Zhuo, how long have I been in a coma?" I was surprised, why every time I was in a coma "Not much, just over half a month." Mai Zhuo reached out and stroked my face, "You should have a good rest. You have the same symptoms as An, but you were in coma for ten days longer than him. When you recover, I’ll send you to your jealous girlfriend and check on Vice.” "You mean Iori Yagami is also here?" Ten more days of coma, this is a gap, but it is not out of reach, right? Maybe…… "Yes, An is also in the so-called Kagura Palace, but he has been shutting himself up in the inner room of the library these days." Mai Zhuo smiled and stood up to leave, "I'll leave first. I'll be there later."??I'll bring it to you. " "WaitSister Mai Zhuo," I called her, "help me up, please? Take me out to enjoy the breeze and see the scenery. How about it? Since it dares to be called Kagura Palace, there should be no shortage of high-rise buildings, right?" "As I said that, I looked at Kagura Chizuru again. She nodded and told me to help myself. "Okay." Mai Zhuo glanced at Kagura Chizuru, put me on his back, and trotted out of the house. This is a very quaint little house. Outside the door is a row of long stairs going downwards. Mai Zhuo carried me on his back and jumped lightly, only one jump to the end. "Sister Mai Zhuo" "I know you have something to say, but let me take you to a nice place first. Don't you want to enjoy the scenery?" Mai Zhuo turned around and smiled. A few strands of blond hair covered my face, itching and very comfortable. As a result, she stopped on the rooftop of a building - this seemed to be a habit very similar to Nikaido Benimaru, haha. "Look! You can overlook the entire so-called Kagura Palace here, but having said that, the Artifact Family is really too rich, and that Kusanagi City is not the only one." Mai Zhuo put me down and leaned against my shoulder. , lying on the fence together. The scenery here is indeed good, and it is evening. The setting sun seems to light up the world and dye everything golden. Especially in Britain where there are not many mountains, you can even vaguely see the sea. However, these are not the things I care about: "Sister Mai Zhuo, what was the result of KOF96? What was announced to the public?" "It's a natural phenomenon anyway. You can explain it to the public if everything is just a coincidence." Mai Zhuo smiled bitterly, "They really believed it As for the real situation, after you left, did those clowns fight in the ring? Victory or defeat, I did check the witch's injuries as you requested, but that is not something I can solve. The Eight Childish Girls of Goenitz are not a joke. Besides, my crazy blood and artifact blood are the same. Conflict. After that, a hurried little nurse came and said that she was introduced by you. She treated the witch for a while, and it really helped. After that, An collapsed. I didn’t plan to solve anything, so I took it with me. An and the miko were about to leave, but the little nurse clamored to save the others - in fact, how could those who really needed her treatment be in the ring? In the end, Kusanagi Kyo recovered a little, and a few Orochimaru suppressed those others. Clown Humph, Shuzi is famous! There is nothing else worth talking about. And you Originally, because of An's injury, I planned to come to the Miko's Kagura Palace. Before leaving, I guess you can take Leona there. It's just a Todo Dojo. I stopped by to take a look. You didn't know what to do when you saw Leona running away while holding her down, so I brought you here." Mai Zhuo's smile was a bit hearty, "Leona looked really good at that time. She is very cute. She is not as cold as she usually pretends to be! But you actually went berserk because Leona sprayed you with crazy blood. I wonder if you still have crazy blood in your body. ? If so, you can still count yourself among my clansmen! Haha!" "This" I smiled, probably mocking her, what would her reaction be if she knew there was a drop of Kusanagi blood in my body? "Is it contagious just by spitting blood?" "But didn't you have many wounds on your body at that time?" Damn it! Leona struggled too much at that time "Forget it, that's it" I turned my head and looked at the flawless face, "But, are you really willing? Originally, you were guaranteed to win. Without my nonsense, Leona wouldn't If you are so determined, there will be no ending where Iori Yagami deceives Konitz to death." "Don't say that," Mai Zhuo reached out and pressed my head. "I told you before that I won't blame you. Moreover, Goenitz's goal has been achieved, and the apparent victory or defeat is not what we care about." "But" I hesitated whether I should tell him about Goenitz's complete disappearance or forget it. Goenitz's final expression was so peaceful, "What should you do now, oh no, you should What to do? There is no point in fighting the three artifacts in a short time, and your identity is somewhat embarrassing. After all, you belong to the Eight Masters Collection, and you are Yagami's teammate." "Don't you still have me?" Mai Zhuo put his arm around my shoulders, "Are you willing to stay with me in the coming days? I can teach you a lot of things." "Me?" I was a little surprised. To be precise, I didn't consider this situation. "I shouldn't be a big problem." "It's not a big problem, but there are some problems - what problem?" "After allI want to be with King" I hesitated. "Oh! Haha" Mai Zhuo laughed, "I understand, I understand! Then when you are healed, just go to Nan Town first. I believe your girlfriend also wants you to become stronger, right?" " "……discuss later……"   "I'm blushing!" Mai Zhuo laughed wildly, but didn't say anything else. He hugged me with one hand a little harder, bent his hand to stroke the hair beside my ear, and admired the last rays of the setting sun in the distance. And I also have some enjoyment and some peace of mind ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 87 My God... During dinner, Mai Zhuo took me to the dining room of Kagura Palace, where Kagura Chizuru and Iori Yagami were sitting together, waiting for us. There were two waiters around, looking very professional. There are various dishes on the spacious dining table, many of which are Chinese dishes, and one of the tableware is chopsticks Oh, Iori Yagami also uses this. Yagami looked at me and nodded slightly: "You're awake." "Ten days later than you." I was led by Mai Zhuo to sit down - she kept talking about "the so-called Kagura Palace", but she acted like it was her own home, haha. "Can you eat it?" Iori asked. "What do you mean" Before I could finish speaking, I realized that I didn't have the strength to hold the chopsticks steady at all! "Don't be afraid, sister will feed you." Mai Zhuo chuckled, "When I just woke up, I also fed you" "Shut up." Iori Yagami raised his left hand, raised his index finger, and a blue flame came out. "If you don't say it, you won't say it. Then you shouldn't laugh at He Bing, right?" Mai Zhuo didn't look afraid at all. "Let's have dinner?" Kagura Chizuru took the lead in raising the knife and fork. She looked very elegant, but she didn't exactly look like an orthodox noble. “Here, whatever you want to eat, sister will give it to you.” Mai Zhuo grabbed my chopsticks and seemed to be using them skillfully. "No I want to try it myself first" I managed to take the chopsticks from Mai Zhuo's hand, and tried my best to reach for the nearby plate of fish-flavored shredded pork "Haha, you are so strong. He is exactly the same as An at that time!" Mai Zhuo smiled happily, and Kagura Chizuru opposite him also smiled. Just when Iori Yagami was about to get angry again, the chopsticks finally slipped from my hands After that, I had to submissively enjoy Mai Zhuo's care until Iori Yagami wiped his mouth and stood up: "You guys take it easy." After that, he slowly left, probably going to some library again? "Miss Kagura, can I ask you something?" When Yagami left, I thought of a question. "Ask me. However, you'd better call me Qianzhe - after all, from the perspective of a fighter, you are not qualified to call me by my name. But other than that, you are my friend and we are compatible, right?" Kagura Chizuru's smile at this moment reminds me of her heroic appearance on a motorcycle. "Okay. What are you going to do with the KOF bonus this time? To be precise, I want to know that the Athena team I belong to has entered the semi-finals. Although in fact it is not the real KOF96, this bonus" No matter How should I say, I have been eating and drinking for free for more than a year "Haha Don't worry, I will award it truthfully." Kagura Chizuru's words made me happy - this is not a small amount! But she changed the subject next, "Besides, I've already transferred your share to your girlfriend's account." "What!" I accidentally squirted out what Mai Zhuo fed me, almost splashing on Mai Zhuo's hand. "Isn't this bad?" Kagura Chizuru was a little puzzled, but I think it was just an act. "I heard that you were nominally working at King's Phantom Bar to pay for your room and board, and you didn't do what you should do every day. It’s done—even if it’s compensation, I have to do this!” "Thenthen why don't you call Athena?" I was choked and finally managed to speak. "I consulted Athena, and she said that you and her are family members, and matters between you will be resolved internally." Kagura Chizuru is really thorough "That is to say, I am still poor" I was very frustrated, especially after Kagura Chizuru added: "I should say I am a pauper." Why doesn’t Mai Zhuo help me at this time? Looking innocently, she was actually destroying the food with ease, with a smile that couldn't be concealed on her face …… After dinner, Mai Zhuo helped me into a two-story villa and sat down on the sofa in a living room on the second floor: "He Bing, I'm leaving first. You can recuperate here. I don't think you'll be here for half a month." It cannot be fully recovered. I also have some things that need to be dealt with. I will pick you up in twenty days. Anyway, the witch will not embarrass you. How about it? " "You have to take me to see King first then." After all, King also has to run the bar, so it's impossible to ask her to come now, even if she wants to. "no problem." "Okay By the way, what exactly are you going to do?" I was a little curious, this was something I had no way of guessing. "If you decide to be with me, you will know sooner or later, haha!" Mai Zhuo looked at me tenderly, and finally turned around, "Let's go, bye!" "Oh." Looking at her back, I was still confused. Within half a minute, Kagura Chizuru came in: "Your Mai Zhuo sister is gone?" "Yes." I whispered back?, and indeed he doesn’t have much strength, “She keeps giving you a cold shoulder, don’t you care?” "If it were another person, it wouldn't be like this." Kagura Chizuru sat next to me, hugging the back of her head comfortably, "But, she is Mai Zhuo." "What do you mean?" Obviously, Kagura Chizuru couldn't be afraid. "What Mai Zhuo hates is not me, Kagura Chizuru, but the Kagura family." Kagura Chizuru sighed, "The Eight Masters can be reincarnated. I have not personally experienced any grudges between my ancestors and Mai Zhuo. I can’t completely believe my family’s records. From a certain perspective, Mai Zhuo represents the entanglement with my Kagura family from ancient times to the present. But can I represent every generation over the past thousands of years? I can be responsible for It's just the current Kagura family. I can't possibly know what was right or wrong at the time, and I have no intention of entangled with it. Hate Mai Zhuo if she hates her. The Kagura family may be sorry for her, but I, Kagura Chizuru, have a clear conscience. "As she spoke, she took out a remote control and turned on the large-screen TV facing her. Athena's singing immediately surrounded the entire room. “You also like her songs?” I asked. "It should be said that I like this song. As for who will sing it, as long as it can be sung well, that's enough." Kagura Chizuru smiled faintly, "Let me talk about you. I can't comment when Mai Zhuo is present." "What do I have to talk about?" I said angrily, "I'm just a pauper anyway." "Yes there are countless paupers in this world, but how many of them can survive after enduring the blood of madness? Although, you only endured Leona's blood." Kagura Chizuru raised my hand, "Athena treats you as a family member, King likes you, Metro recognizes you as her younger brother, Leona will hold you in panic, Iori Yagami actually takes the initiative to talk to you at the dinner table, and what Gonitz faced before disappearing was You——you think, are people like this really ordinary?" She said, smiling, "Besides, I also regard you as a good friend, just based on the words you blurted out when we first met." "Okay, you say." I surrendered. "You seem to be very familiar with the grudges between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan?" "Originally I thought so too. In fact, there are many records about this in Tengdo Dojo. The diaries there even speculated that the three artifacts originated from China." Apart from time travel, I have nothing to hide, "But now, I don't think the ancient Records are the truth of history.” "China? Maybe!" Kagura Chizuru pondered for a while, "Since the three artifacts decided to stay in Japan for a long time before 1800, there must be good reasons. Moreover, history has always been locked with a code - I am lazy , not that interested. Besides, even the Tengtang family is not willing to be lonely and comes to the front desk, although this is mostly due to the unrequited love of the Huaichun girl." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the Todo family and the Kusanagi family are at odds with each other, who among the three artifacts can calm down and think about the truth over the years? The woman in front of me could have done it, but she said she was lazy. Seeing that I didn’t say anything, Kagura Chizuru asked again: “Which side will you help? The three artifacts or the big snake?” "Do you want me to express my position or do you want to know my true thoughts?" I really don't know why she cares about a weakling like me. Is there anyone else who can change sides after I talk nonsense? "What do you think?" Kagura Chizuru's eyes were chasing me. "Can you separate the big snake and the eight heroes?" I asked carefully. "You mean Mai Zhuo?" Kagura Chizuru asked thoughtfully. "And Leona, oh, and Vice maybe there are others." "I don't want to fight either." Kagura Chizuru let go of my hand, stood up, and opened the window in front of the balcony, "I almost know what you are thinking, but there are some things that you must choose when the time comes." "I know." My answer was quite sad, because of Goenitz's death. "So let's go now" Kagura Chizuru paused for a long time, then suddenly turned around, "How about going to drive a motorcycle?" "Ah? I am now" "I mean riding a motorcycle! How can I ride so fast on the street now?" Kagura Chizuru's eyes were obviously a little fanatical at this time, and her face was full of excitement. "At that time, you hugged me tightly and looked like you were dying. It’s interesting to think about it!” "You" Why do I think her smile is so evil? My God! It’s a magic weapon! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 88 Conditions for a Peerless Master Yes, Kagura Palace really has everything, including large electric motorcycles It seems like this shouldn't appear in such a noble place? Forget it, who called her the head of the Kagura family? Thinking about it, I was actually holding Kagura Chizuru very lightly. With this level of shaking, I am still quite stubborn now. In other words, she had no experience in carrying people before, and this made her successful at this time. My interest I hope it is three minutes of enthusiasm, otherwise, I will be miserable these days. It has to be said that Kagura Chizuru’s black hair is very beautiful, and she can definitely advertise shampoo. Oh, that is impossible, unless it is her own company and it is her whim. Behind her, I smelled the fragrance and my own sweat, and it felt quite awkward - she was the one exercising, but it was me who was sweating, because of my physical strength However, Kagura Chizuru’s motorcycle riding is really amazing. If you look closely at her level, both sheer speed and artistic skills are top-notch It should be, anyway, it feels much better than the stunts in those Hollywood blockbusters. But…… "Qianhe, is that enough? I'm really about to fall out!" My pleading had no effect at all. She was still staring at the large screen in front of her with all her concentration. Finally, a few seconds later, exhausted of all my strength, I flew out of the back seat as she made a sharp turn. But the moment before landing, I froze - it was Kagura Chizuru, she had gotten out of the car, gently lifted me, and leaned on the back of the car. "As long as I'm here, what are you afraid of?" His expression was like looking at a preschooler "I am considered a casualty now, right?" I tried to stand still and walked to the sofa not far away, "Can I have a little sympathy?" "It won't hurt you anyway." Kagura Chizuru took the lead in sitting on the sofa, "Besides, you can't be a fighter if you are timid." "You" I finally fell silent and sat down depressedly - women all have things that cannot be measured by logic. After a long time, I finally decided to change the subject: "Qianzuru, do you think I can really become a fighter?" "Of course." Kagura Chizuru answered simply, "Even the blood of madness can't kill you, at least it means you are different." "I'm serious!" Although this is true, it has nothing to do with what I care about, right? "I'm not trying to stall you either. Maybe you can now be called the Orochi clan." "No way?" With a little bit of crazy blood, I belong to the Orochi clan. Then can't I be linked to the artifact with a certain drop of blood? "Why not?" Kagura Chizuru smiled, "Didn't Iori Yagami possess Purple Flame? He is also one of the three divine weapons - what kind of physique you have is one thing, choosing how to do it is another thing, Leona's Didn’t you cast the example with your own hands?” "Also" By the way, how is Yagami'an doing now? "It's not that good, I'm recovering slowly." Kagura Chizuru said a little lowly, "Konitz is too strong, and Iori Yagami is so strong, it's basically a gamble with my life. However, fortunately, I can survive - owe He is in love!" "He is an amazing person." This is a bit flattering, but it is also my true thought. "Besides, he can read so many booksat least I can't compare to him." "Reading?" Kagura Chizuru was stunned, then shook her head, "Would you like to see what Yagami-an is doing now?" "What do you mean?" I didn't understand her intention. "You'll know when you go there." She said with a mysterious smile. With that said, she picked me up again and rushed out quickly. I felt like I was in a deserted place in the huge Kagura Palace, until I stopped behind a wall. Oh, there is also a gate. "See for yourself, but don't disturb him." Kagura Chizuru took the lead and peeked her head against the wall. Behind her, she looked around - it was Iori Yagami! This is a relatively vast garden, oh no, it might be better to call it grass. After all, there are no flowers at the moment, but there are jagged rocks everywhere, making it look empty. Iori Yagami was attacking a large bluestone that was as tall as a person, but he obviously had no power now. I even vaguely saw his fingers bleeding under the moonlight! "See?" Kagura Chizuru hooked her hand behind her back and patted my head, whispering, "No matter you are a genius or a fool, you have to work hard at anything. Iori Yagami's current situation is no better than yours. , if you want to talk about the degree of regression in ability, the injuries he suffered are far beyond your reach. But, look, what is he doing? What is he doing these nights? Do you know what he looked like when he just woke up? Really? The great thing about Yagami-an is not just reading." Not far away, Yagami-an is still doing its bestAttacking this stone, there are already traces on it, many of which are blood stains. I don’t know how long he has been here. Maybe he will be here after dinner - this kind of practice The so-called death training I have experienced is not a big deal. . His movements are no longer fast, and there is even no flame at all, but every time he takes a shot, people can feel his efforts, as if a man who is about to lose his strength sends a final attack of perseverance to the opponent. If it weren’t for the red hair, the crescent moon, and if I didn’t know he was Iori Yagami, I might have thought he was a layman who was as obsessed with KOF as I was… Seeing that I was a little dazed, Kagura Chizuru continued: "Everyone starts from scratch. At the beginning, I was unwilling to learn martial arts! But now, even though my injury has not healed, I dare to say that I am a human being One of the strongest among them. And you, what do you have to worry about? At least, you have been baptized by the blood of madness." "But" I murmured, still staring at Iori Yagami - now he can't even feel us at this distance! Can I really work as hard as he does? Oh no, what I care about is not this kind of persistence, but Yagami has always hated violence, but he can still work hard alone under the moonlight in the dead of night after being seriously injured, but what about me? What will I do when faced with a big snake? "Let's go." I turned around quietly, with some sadness. At least, there is no way I can compare with Yagami-an now, whether it is ability or anything else. "What's wrong?" After walking with me for a long time, Kagura Chizuru finally couldn't help but ask, "My original intention of bringing you here is to inspire you." "It's nothing," I sighed and shook my head, "It's just some feelingsDo you think Yagami'an's back is lonely?" "He's just that kind of person, just introverted." Kagura Chizuru nodded, "It's hard for people to understand, but how many people are qualified to understand him?" "Qualifications?" I was probably smiling bitterly, even deeper. ?Perhaps, Iori Yagami’s loneliness is also a kind of dignity for him? I remember that when I met him for the first time, he asked Quan Chong expressionlessly: "Defeat?"; I remembered that he smiled and said to me without knowing why: "You said you understand?"; I remembered that he didn't show any emotion at KOF. Said mercilessly: "KOF is not a stage for the weak."; Thinking of his complicated look back when he attacked Kasumi with Yatsujoume; Thinking of what he said when he rescued Nikaidou Benimaru from Goenitz: "A burden." ."; Thinking of the way he walked towards Gonitz holding up the red flames he hated He knows everything, we are the ones who are ignorant. However, like those so-called prophets, he is unwilling to speak out, or he doesn't care at all, or he hopes there is someone who can communicate with him, but he is always lonely. "Qianhe, is he living a hard life?" I turned back slowly. "But he is willing." "Are you willing? I'm afraid you'd rather be?" I shook my head and continued walking, even though I didn't know the road yet. "Would you rather?" Kagura Chizuru chewed on these words and stopped. …… “Please ask Kagura Chizuru to rearrange my bedroom so that I can see Yagami-an still in the garden from the window. At this time, the moon was shining brightly, and Iori Yagami was already unsteady on his feet, leaning on the big rock, panting. I didn't turn on the light while standing by the window - this moonlight was his stage, and I could only watch from a distance. The blood stains on the stone are like paintings, freehand. Maybe this is just an ordinary day at Yagami-an, but when will I be able to lean against a rock like that, or anything else? Unconsciously, a gust of night wind blew, and I seemed to smell the smell of blood; Volume 97 Chapter 89 Farewell In the following days, I also experienced the pain of Yagami-an - like a baby, unable to do anything. Kagura Chizuru didn't personally feed me like Mai Zhuo, but she found that beautiful nurse, Song Lijuan, to take care of me. She also didn't forget to choose the right time to see me being taken care of, with an inexplicable smile on her face Absolutely It's a mockery, absolutely! “Perhaps the first aid given to Kagura Chizuru was so good that the nurse has now become her full-time nurse! Seeing Song Lijuan happily thanking me, I couldn't help but think viciously: Where did your original ambition to save the world and save the people go? Kagura Chizuru's full-time nursehow much is her salary? Time passed day by day, just like Kagura Chizuru cared about me less and less as she gradually recovered from her injuries, the big stone in the garden next to my bedroom became more and more tattered, and finally collapsed on a drizzly night. And I can take care of myself, even though I can't break an ordinary punching bag Counting the time, Mai Zhuo should pick me up tomorrow. Where will she take me? Oh, first of all, I must go to King's bar It seems that what I want in my heart now is to study with Mai Zhuo. Missing King is not as important as when I just woke up - maybe it's a little goodbye than a wedding! I deliberately ate my dinner as quickly as possible today and waited in the garden. These days, Iori Yagami always reads books during the day, practices hard at night, and the amount of sleep he gets in a day is really I can only admire him. Standing in front of the pile of rubble that was originally a big stone, I closed my eyes, as if I could feel the presence of Iori Yagami - of course, it's not that he has any energy or anything left here, but his countless figures here. impression in my mind. “If a person like him doesn’t become a master, what else can he be? "You?" Iori Yagami's voice came from behind, seeming a little surprised. "Me?" I turned around and smiled, "Can't I be here?" "Aren't you used to peeping upstairs?" Iori Yagami's rhetorical question made me embarrassed: "Don't say that The journey of a master will always attract novices." "Then why did you come down today?" Iori Yagami casually waved the assassination flame elsewhere. It was very slow, probably mainly for artistic effect. "If nothing else happens, I will leave tomorrow. Today is my farewell." I leaned over and grabbed a small piece of stone and played with it. "No need." Another assassination flame. "Okay, let's change the reason - maybe now that I have a little bit of crazy blood, it is possible for me to learn how to be a real eight-year-old girl." To be honest, I have watched a lot these days, but "stealing and learning" "I always feel like something is wrong when I wake up. "Have you not seen enough?" Iori Yagami hit the nail on the head again, "Besides, public opinion has already said that you are cruel." "Is this humor?" I couldn't help laughing, "Although I'm not a strong person, I still understand the state of mind of a master." "Master?" Iori Yagami stopped his hand that was about to shoot the assassination flame and hung it in the air, "Is it worth it?" "Isn't it worth it?" Talking to him felt like being aggressive, but fortunately I understood what he meant, "Professionals, only professionals understand. When everyone is drunk, I am alone, which is very painful." “Then it’s even less worth it.” "No. If it's one person, it's really not worth it." I pointed at him, "But, I already have you, and there are two people in total - what should I worry about?" "You?" Iori Yagami's hand was still hanging, seeming to be thinking Suddenly, he finally shot out the assassination flame, but it was facing my direction - now I am at best an ordinary person! Thinking about it, you still have to hide. However, after changing the body, before the feet could stand still, the sunflowers of Yagami-an struck again. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With nine injuries, eight… There is nothing I can do, the difference in strength is too big, I am forced to squat on the ground. I wanted to take advantage of the situation to lock his legs, but it was in vain. When I looked up, I saw leather shoes approaching from far away Long Lianyang! Although I almost didn't have time to hide, I still tried my best to fight back - my face was still hit halfway by the leather shoe, but at least Iori Yagami reached out to block it. One hit, two hitstornado kick! Oh, it's a revised version Unfortunately, my tornado kick was directly sent flying by his half-style ghost fire. Although there was no purple flame, it still made me very embarrassed. When I landed, I was the first to give him a light punch as he walked up to me - it was fake! The punch was withdrawn midway and replaced with Sunflower in the other hand! ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Iori Yagami was not deceived at all, and directly confused me. When I turned around, the bridge of my nose just touched his fist raised in the air! "Have you learned?" Iori Yagami retracted his fist and put his hand into his trouser pocket. "No." I shook my head, but??I understand what he meansprobably. "It's good to know." Iori Yagami seemed to have seen through my thoughts and stopped looking at me. After shooting an assassination flame that was neither fast nor slow in the open space, he chased it with Koto Yuein, but he was still unable to catch the flame. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is impossible for me to learn the eight-child girl now, the physical requirements are too high! Just when I decided to leave, a sudden thought occurred in my mind and I couldn't help but turn around: "Iori Yagami, how can the crazy blood not go berserk?" "Your own is the right one." Iori Yagami continued to chase, and the sound that came from him also became quieter. my own? My strength is cheating Feeling helpless and enlightened, I finally left and walked towards the garden gate. "You are so studious and inquiring!" When I walked out of the door, a white hand with a familiar smell was placed on my shoulder - it was Mai Zhuo. "Sister Mai Zhuo! Didn't you say tomorrow?" I was a little surprised, but even more happy for her appearance. "I don't want to see that witch's appearance." Mai Zhuo smiled, "Come with me now?" "Isn't thisnot good? You have to say goodbye to Qianzhe, right? After all, you have been here eating and drinking for free for so long" My words made Mai Zhuo dissatisfied: "I'm going to be 'Qianhe' 'Qianhe' so quickly. Yelled? Is your emotional intelligence too high? " "Don't say that?" I felt a little aggrieved, at least that's how my expression looked. "It's not easy for everyone. Qianzuru is Qianzuru, and Kagura is Kagura." "Did you say that, or did she say that?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment and asked suddenly. "It's all the same. Otherwise, how could I become friends with her?" I looked back at her, but I couldn't see any expression. "Okay, just call her that!" Mai Zhuo finally nodded and took my hand, "Let's go, I've left a note in her bedroom." "Oh" Since I have thought it through, I have nothing to say, but, "Why don't you go and talk to Iori Yagami?" "What do I have to say?" Mai Zhuo felt a little sad, but walked extremely fast, "Now that Goenitz is gone, what reason do I have to stay As long as he forgives me, that's good enough." "Forgive?" I don't understand. "Don't talk about this," Mai Zhuo was silent for a while, then suddenly turned back, although the smile was a bit forced, "He Bing, don't you want to know where I will take you?" Since she doesn’t want to say it, I’ll just go along with it – her bitter look is very heartbreaking: “You’d better take me to see King first?” "No need, she told you to work hard on your own, there's not much she can teach you." Mai Zhuo magically conjured a ring from his hand, "King asked me to bring it to you, it's a fake. She wants you Use the KOF championship bonus to buy her a genuine product - this is a wedding ring!" "You don't have to smile so coquettishly, right?" Having said that, I took it over my hand very carefully and put it on my hand. The ring fingeroh, let's leave that place to the genuine product. When I had enough fun with the ring, Mai Zhuo had already taken me out of the Kagura Palace. A classic car was waiting for us. It seemed to have more flavor than a famous brand - a historical atmosphere. "This car shouldn't be cheap, right?" Mai Zhuo and I were sitting in the back seat. The driver was a woman, about thirty years old, and she looked very capable. "That's it. If I have to care about these trivial matters, why should I be a professional secretary?" Mai Zhuo smiled. "No matter how great the secretary is, it's impossible for him not to care about such expensive things, right?" I don't believe it. "Of course he is not that rich. But where is my boss?" Mai Zhuo smiled again. "Bosscould it be?" I didn't finish my words because I thought of a possibility that I ignored, this "Yes." Mai Zhuo patted me on the shoulder, "I am one of the Eight Elites, but I am also the executor of the Bernstein family and the guardian of the original heir." As she said this, she said He looked at me so deeply that he asked, "What do you think this last name represents?" Bernstein! Why haven't I thought about it? This is…… ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 90 The Bernstein Family Villa The classic cars, cruise ships, and helicopters along the way were a bit like when Leona took me to Brazil. However, this time it was downright luxurious. At least, they were all private things. However, I don’t have anything to worry about. After all, after knowing who the owner of all this is, I feel relieved. What really made me curious was where Metro was taking me, or rather, the location. As a result, we came to France, but we didn’t feel the atmosphere of a romantic country, because it was night, and because we went to the suburbs, oh, maybe the countryside is more appropriate, and the super rich people are like this. When we entered a small villa, the TV was on, showing cartoons, like Doraemon - the influence of this thing is really big. A little girl about ten years old heard the sound and was about to run over from the sofa with her hands open. But when she saw it was us, she was startled, and then ran over more cheerfully: "Aunt Mai Zhuo!" With her blond hair, she looks like a Barbie doll! "Rose has grown taller again, and she has only been away for a few months!" Mai Zhuo chuckled, with a gentle look, like a mother, "Are you good at home? Have you bullied Adilhyde?" "It's him who bullied me!" The girl called Rose looked aggrieved and started acting coquettishly. "You seem to be lying, right?" Before I knew it, there was someone behind me. His voice was childish and joking, "Aunt Mai Zhuo, is this?" "His name is He Bing. I hope you can become good friends." Mai Zhuo picked up Rose, turned around and pointed at her with one hand - this was a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old, with exceptionally white skin and a Her face was so delicate that it could easily be mistaken for a girl. However, I won't, because I have already guessed his identity: "Hello, are you Adil Hyde? There is a naughty sister, and being an older brother always brings a lot of pain, but at the same time it is also happiness?" "Hello." The boy was a little shy, hesitant about how to respond to my extended hand, "You are the first stranger to come here since our father died." "Haha, everything is what Sister Mai Zhuo wants, listen to her!" It can be seen that the two brothers and sisters should listen to Mai Zhuo's words, so I should just "do as the Romans do." "Aunt Mai Zhuo, what are you doing when you come back this time? How long do you plan to stay and go?" Adilhyde walked up to Mai Zhuo. Although he was not as tired of her as Rose, he was still very excited. “You just want me to disappear like this?” Mai Zhuo asked, unable to hide his happy look. “No…you’ve been busy these past few years, so…” Adilhyde stuttered. "Don't worry, I will accompany you well this time, poor child!" As he said this, Mai Zhuo lovingly held Adelehead in his arms, and with Rose on the other hand I seemed very redundant. … Just when I was quite embarrassed, Mai Zhuo put down the Rose in his hand: "Okay, okay, let me arrange a bedroom for Hebing first. You guys can play for a while. I want to see what you have done in the past few months. !” "ThisAunt Mai Zhuo," Adilheide said a little unnaturally, "How do you plan to arrange it?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Don't worry, why would I move in your father's bedroom? I took He Bing to Vice's room." "It's better to arrange it at dad's place. After all, Aunt Vice's boudoir" Seeing Adilhyde's squirming look, I felt a little unhappy - your dad's bedroom, is it also considered a haunted house? "It's nothing, Vice won't come back for a while. Could it be thatyou want Vice to train you more than me?" Mai Zhuo seemed to be intentionally trying to intimidate him. "Don't! Aunt Vice" Adilhead finally said nothing more. The villa has a total of four floors. The ones below are the hall, kitchen and so on. The second floor is the bedrooms, but there are only five. Judging from the scale, they are all very spacious. As for the ones above, Mai Zhuo didn't say, and I don't either. Good to ask. There is no elevator, and even the entire villa looks quite classic. As you go up the stairs, just as Mai Zhuo's hand grasps the handle of a door and gently pushes it open, a whimpering sound suddenly appears behind him as if he is getting ready to go. —It’s Rose. "What's wrong?" She looked very scared, which made me strange, but Mai Zhuo didn't look back or speak. After being silent for more than ten seconds, Adilheide finally spoke: "Aunt Mai Zhuo" "Who did it?" Mai Zhuo interrupted, his voice unusually calm. "Yes" Adilhyde did not say it. "Rose, you are really lively." Why does Mai Zhuo's tone sound like irony? "Wow!" Rose finally cried loudly, like a flash flood, "II" “???What's there? Let’s say it all together…” Mai Zhuo sighed. "Aunt Mai Zhuo, I didn't persuade her well" Adilheide was also a little flustered. "explain!" "And" Adilheide was interrupted by Mai Zhuo again: "Let her say it!" "And my room," Rose seemed to have a special skill, she could actually speak clearly while crying, "and Aunt Vice's," seeing that Mai Zhuo still didn't move, "and my brother's" Adilheide was also surprised. Rose looked at him aggrievedly, "It's today" "Is there any more?" Mai Zhuo asked again. "There is also a piano room on the third floor." Rose paused, "No more." "Really?" Mai Zhuo seemed to believe it or not. "Really! I promise!" Rose swore at a speed that was almost expert. "Hey! He Bing, I have to wrong you today." Mai Zhuo finally turned around and glared at Rose coldly, "Restore everything to the original state! I will come to check at noon tomorrow!" "Tomorrow?" Adilhyde blurted out, "How is it possible" "At worst, you can help her, if you are willing." Mai Zhuo said and walked towards the stairs, "He Bing, let's go." "Oh." But what exactly was Rose doing in these rooms? I was very curious, so I couldn't help but peek into the door, but a slender hand pressed my face and dragged me back - it was Mai Zhuo: "It's a kid's thing, it's boring." Youdon't you make me more curious? Mai Zhuo dragged me directly out of the villa, and the classic car was gone: "How about you come and have some fun with me?" "I'm quite weak now." Her invitation worried me, "It's quite cold today." "Weak?" Mai Zhuo laughed, "You don't know the true face of Lushan. Do you think you are really weak?" Looking at her look, I was a little confused. "You had a half-hearted fight with Iori Yagami. Do you feel any pain now?" Mai Zhuo suddenly asked. This is true! I didn’t feel any pain at all. I didn’t even notice it along the way! Looking at my surprised expression, Mai Zhuo was very happy: "It seems that I have another clan member - this is the recovery ability of the crazy blood!" "Isn't it?" "Why not? Come on!" With that said, Mai Zhuo led me to a giant tree. It should be a species from the cold zone? Maybe it's the temperate needles Anyway, they are still lush in winter. Mai Zhuo took my hand, jumped lightly, and climbed a little further on the edge of the branch, and reached the top of the tree - there was a rather weird large wooden board! Landing lightly on it, Mai Zhuo let me go and lay down first: "Come, let's watch the stars together, don't stand, the pressure will be too great and it will collapse." "Oh." Lying side by side with her, this angle is really suitable for watching the night sky. Moreover, you can't shake too much on the wooden board. It feels a bit like being on a boat. "Being a secretary these years and having the responsibilities of the Eight Masters is very tiring. Sometimes when I have free time, I like to lie here. It feels very good." Some talking to himself, some sighing, Mai Zhuo rested his hands on his head and felt very happy. Comfortable, the blond hair also spread out, "I accidentally became a guardian again, it's my responsibility" She looked a little lazy, her eyes were looking at the Milky Way, as if she was about to fall asleep, which gave me a very strange feeling: "This is not like my Sister Mai Zhuo." "It doesn't look like it?" Mai Zhuo was disappointed, "I'm almost thirty years old. In a few years, my whole life will be like that." "Anyway, you still have a next life." I don't know why she was like this, but I was still relieved. "Next life?" Mai Zhuo was startled, then turned around with his usual spring-like smile, "I'll still be that heartthrob! This way, it will be good for everyoneat least, those two children need it." "Why did you become a guardian?" I was a little surprised, although from a certain perspective, this was natural. "Then who do you think it should be? The children are both respectful and afraid of Vice." When talking about her children, her eyes were full of tenderness. "No, I mean" "So, what do you think of their father - Nujia?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 91 The Lonely Man It should be said that for a long time, Nujia has been almost synonymous with "old and immortal" in my mind. However, when Mai Zhuo mentioned this, I suddenly realized that Nujia was dead. Naturally, I cannot evaluate him with old eyes. Go and see - but apart from the elements that are meant to be a prank, what kind of person is Nu Jia really? "It's up to you!" I finally shook my head, "I'm not qualified to comment." "Bernstein was an amazing man." Mai Zhuo was stunned, "Although he died, it was not his fault - seeking the realm of God as a human being is simply courting death but he did it anyway. , I am still an accomplice.” Mai Zhuo’s words still surprised me. I didn’t expect the evaluation to be so high: “The realm of gods?” "At first, when Goenitz sent me and Vice to monitor him, I thought he was just a fool who overestimated his capabilities, knowing that the crazy blood would destroy him and still insisting on it." Mai Zhuo said slowly, letting me understand. It’s unclear whether what she is seeing is the starry sky overflowing with rivers or the past that has passed away. “That was ten years ago Although the Bernstein family was rich at that time, it was not as big as it is today. Guess, he What have you been doing all these years for?" "I don't know." I shook my head firmly, not only because Mai Zhuo didn't expect me to guess anything at all, but also because when such a legendary figure fades away from the mysterious veil, what appears is whether it is holy glory or ugly. Turbid currents will be dazzling. "Yes, how could others know!" A sprouting smile burst out on Mai Zhuo's face, "He wants to know whether the realm of God can be climbed by others! In fact with his talent and conditions, Given time, he could have become a true king of boxers. But he gave up on that path. In the past ten years, he had been distracted by too many things! In order to see the power of the so-called artifact, and to gain a reputation for being interested in the artifact, he continued to challenge Masters from all over the world accumulate wealth, hold competitions, and of course, raise the little guys." Raising It seems that Rose’s education was not successful! However, thoughts are thoughts, so I still listened: "Since you care about your children, why don't you cherish life?" "Because" Mai Zhuo's face looked a little unnatural, "He has been trying to figure out the structure of the crazy blood, and he did not hesitate to learn our Heaven's Gate - this is a necessary move to activate the crazy blood. His body has long been due to Frequent attempts gradually made it difficult to control himself - it was just a joke that Shen Nong tasted a hundred herbs and survived. In reality, doing so was no different from chronic suicide. Therefore, when he realized that he was not far from death, he simply took action. And because Being too obsessed with my dreams, and the little guys’ mother died early, they were closer to me, so that in Bernstein’s view, I was more qualified to be a parent than him, so before KOF95, he Make a will and ask me" She blushed, "Be the stepmother of the children" "What!" Mai Zhuo didn't notice my shocked expression and continued to recall: "Actually, he is usually a very noble person, shrewd and tenacious, but somewhat rational and cruel This is Xiang'an." "An? Iori Yagami?" "Of course! They are all lonely people because they challenge their fate." Mai Zhuo was in a daze, "However, Bernstein is more persistent, and the price of persistence is a bloody head; An is more chic, but the price of being chic is They are all suffering. These two men are jealous of more than just their beauty!" …You are such a beauty yourself, how come you don’t get jealous of me? Forget it, I didn’t dare to say this and ruin the atmosphere, but while I was sighing, I suddenly thought of something: “But why does Nu Jia always have some explosions, as if we will all die together?” "I suggested him to do that in KOF94." Mai Zhuo shook his head, "After ten years of business war, we discovered something." "What do you mean?" I became curious. "NESTS is a large-scale underground organization. Although it feels very hazy, I believe that its hidden strength is unmatched by the Bernstein family." Mai Zhuo really said something astonishing, "They are the leader in the field of biochemistry, and they seem to have Worldwide ambition. At least, there are signs that Bernstein and the Kusanagi family are being targeted. Regardless of the grievances between the Eight Masters and the Three Artifacts, there is only one earth. At the time of KOF94, Bernstein and Kusanagi Kyo and his son were both injured. , it is very dangerous not to release some smoke screens - maybe it is not necessary, but it is always better to be cautious, after all, it is just an aircraft carrier. But it is to keep Kusanagi Shibafune, so that he can have more contact with the martial arts of the so-called divine weapon As a result , Vice went to brainwash, but it took too much power, so that she can't fully use her crazy blood now! She still hates the old man It's ridiculous. As a group of eight heroes, she might be because of He went berserk with his own crazy bloodhaha" Mai Zhuo laughed, but quite sadly, causing the wooden board to shake and frighten him.Not gentle: "Sister Mai Zhuo should you calm down? You are going to collapse!" "Broken? It doesn't matter. Do you really think I arranged for you to spend the night here?" Mai Zhuo finally calmed down, "Let's go. Starting from tomorrow, I will teach you many things - how can a person with crazy blood be weak? ?” "Is this very difficult?" I thought of the night with King, or the practice at Yagami-an "Don't worry, with the restorative power of the crazy blood, we can do whatever we want!" Mai Zhuo's relief made me even more uneasy. "However, being uneasy means being uneasy. It is a rare thing to have the guidance of the Eight Masters Will she teach me the door to heaven?" Somewhat uneasy. Slowly, Mai Zhuo took me and started singing. It felt very bold and unrestrained. There were songs in various languages, but it was a pity that I couldn’t understand many of them. Perhaps because she wanted to keep up with the rhythm, she walked very slowly, almost like a walk. Her blond hair was uncombed and spread loosely on her shoulders. The night breeze blew slantingly, making her even more energetic. Finally, she sang a Chinese song, which was exactly the one I had heard before. It seemed that it was once popular. The graceful voice and the vicissitudes of emotion created an atmosphere of wild solo singing, floating in the quiet suburbs of the village—— "The Tao cannot end the world of mortals and let go of love, I can’t tell all the grievances and grievances in the world, ?????????????????????? Shedding the same blood, Drinking the same water, This road is long and long" Listening to these lyrics, sung from Mai Zhuo’s mouth, it seems that there is something special about it. After all, she is a being in reincarnation, and her journey and understanding are not something ordinary people can understand neither can I. Her voice echoed in the air, and she continued to sing, “Of course red flowers go with green leaves, Who will accompany you in this life? The vagueness comes and goes, Scenes from the past resurface, Although the lotus root threads are broken, they are still connected. Sighing that life has many changes" Is she singing, or is she using her song to bring back her past thoughts? I don't understand, but I am surrounded by the emotions in her singing. The faint melancholy makes people want to cry, but they can't really shed the tears. "Love the country, love the beauty even more, Which hero would rather be alone? Good boy, full of courage, The lofty ideals are famous all over the world! " Such words and phrases are somewhat nondescript when sung from a woman's mouth, but this song was originally sung by a woman Moreover, Mai Zhuo sang with a sense of coming, and looking at her, maybe he was targeting her as a person. The ideals of the Eight Great Masters and the struggle of thousands of years? I don't know, but I have some doubts about whether there is really any so-called "powerful spirit" in this world “Life is only a few autumns~ I won’t give up until I get drunk! My beauty from the east~ The Yellow River in the west Come on, have a drink~ Don’t give up until you get drunk! Don’t take your worries and troubles to heart. " From an artistic point of view, the ending of Mai Zhuo's singing was very unsuccessful - she actually got choked up when singing! But he persisted and finished singing. "Sister Mai Zhuo." I couldn't help calling her in a low voice, but I didn't know what to say. "Of course you can look past it in just a few autumns of life." Mai Zhuo turned around sadly, "But what about me? Can I!" "I don't know." Although there is a precedent for Goenitz to give up reincarnation, but she has thousands of years of experience more than ordinary people. I am not qualified to comment. "Can you experience loneliness? Bernstein's loneliness? Iori Yagami's loneliness?" Mai Zhuo completely let go of his voice, "Andthe loneliness of the Eight Masters?" "I" I couldn't say anything in the end, I just supported her and walked slowly through the wilderness without knowing the destination. I am a cheater, but I am just a cheater. In many ways, I am also an ordinary personthat's all. Suddenly I remembered someone’s words: "Since ancient times, those who can be called heroes must have something extraordinary." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 92 Faint Thoughts Finally, Mai Zhuo calmed down, with a tired look on his face: "Okay, we should go to bed. Goenitz is not here, and Vice's state makes people laugh and cry. All the responsibilities cannot be solved by me alone. There are too many things I have to do. Too much - let's have a good rest today! Anyway, the little guys can't really clean up the villa tomorrow, oh, it seems to be early in the morning, that is, at noon today." As she said that, she took me to look around for a while, walked to the nearest small house, and unlocked the door with a push of her hand: "Don't worry, all the properties nearby belong to Bernstein." She fumbled and opened the door. He turned on the light to see if it was not very dirty, opened the door, took a look, and said to me, "You will sleep here. If you get up first tomorrow, go around and wait for me to wake up and have a hungry meal." It's nothing." After saying that, he opened another door, got in, and then there was the sound of lying down, but there was no more sound. The world has become peacefulbut without Mai Zhuo's singing and murmuring, I actually feel a little empty. Opening the window, sparse trees dotted the country lanes, and the moon nestled in the distance, watching everything silently, its detached attitude was enviable. This world It should be said that every world is wonderful, but the bitterness behind this wonderfulness is often unknown, or even insignificant. If the plot I knew before is a kind of history, then now I finally understand a truth to some extent: the goddess of victory is not the goddess of justice. Her glorious and gorgeous skirt will inevitably hide her dirty underwear when we bend down. When we examine it physically, we can trace back how the protagonists in those heroic poems wantonly trampled on the truth and chastity. It’s no wonder that Chizuru is willing to endure all kinds of cold looks from Mai Zhuo, and it’s no wonder that although Kasumi has a crush on Yagami-an, she is not interested in the entire three artifacts themselves. I even started to feel conflicted about whether my choice was the right one, or what I wanted. I am always moved by the members of the Eight Masters. Perhaps their thousands of years of vicissitudes will naturally allow them to understand what value and pursuit are far better than humans, but Chizuru insists on the position of three artifacts, and Iori Yagami makes the same choice. , they are definitely awake. And Iam I too impulsive? ?Perhaps, in other words, what cannot be chosen is choice. Whether it is the Three Artifacts or the Eight Masters, their actions are just to strive for the optimal solution, but they also know that there is no perfection at all. But as an outsider, I have the so-called advantage of watching and cheating. If I am still confused in my sobriety like him it will definitely be awkward. Forget it, although the sun is just surrounded by the earth, it is okay to say that it rises in the east and sets in the west because Mount Buzhou was broken. Our basic need is nothing more than to eliminate the fear of the unknown, right or wrong is a luxury. It’s no wonder that most people are willing to believe in the history written by the three artifacts without delving into it. The whole world is drunk and I am alone awake! Although in fact there was more than one person awake, he still felt really lonely It seemed like the desolation and tranquility of this winter night. Sure enough, I woke up first the next day, but it was raining heavily outside, so I could only wander around the house - but it didn't make any sense. The whole place was simple and deserted. When I finished walking around, the lingering effects from the first wave were still not gone. tiredness. Finally, I entered Mai Zhuo's room. The door was ajar anyway, and I had no ulterior motives. “At least…she is more interesting than the scenery outside at the moment. Sitting next to her bed, looking at Mai Zhuo's sleeping appearance, he looked very comfortable and comfortable. His blond hair was messily wrapped around his pink neck, his long eyelashes extended endlessly, his red lips rose and fell with his even breathing, and his collarbone Vaguely visible, it seems to be tempting people to look down. Looking along, they can see the warm and soft velvet quilt outlining the graceful curves, like the relief of Venus. Oh, there is another one that seems to have forgotten the crime of carrying a jade. The exposed bare feet are full of water lilies that are about to move! I admired it intently, not missing any detail or any small movement involved in her sleep. My nonsense was actually correct - she is proof of nature's partiality! Until she opened her eyes slightly and met mine, I was surprised when I was in a daze: "Are you awake?" Fortunately, I stopped the other two words in time - "Alive?" "When is it?" She asked me, rubbing the corners of her eyes, stretching and sitting up, looking at the wanton rain and gray sky outside the window. "I don't know either." Her white pajamas were both covering up and revealing, causing my face to heat up involuntarily, and the pink velvet quilt suddenly showed a warm and charming atmosphere at this moment. "It doesn't look good when you wake up in the morning." Mai Zhuo rolled his eyes at me, lifted the quilt, walked out of bed, stood barefoot in front of the window, as if he wanted to use the wind to clear his nerves. "No, I think it's beautiful." With some distance, I became somewhat calmer. However, that figure in white seems to exude a unique aura It must be an illusion. "It's also pleasing to your eyes"??What's the point? " These words with a hint of laziness made me take a breath. It was not because of any dissatisfaction or anything else, but It is said that women only want to please their appearance. Mai Zhuo's identity can give her thousands of years to beautify her. This result It is indeed remarkable, but in fact not all of the Eight Elites are truly extremely beautiful - Mai Zhuo's appearance is almost certainly for somethingwhat exactly! This is obviously not Nuga or Iori Yagami. Although they are highly respected by her, their age I would rather explain that their character is very suitable to her, or that they are very similar to a certain person, a certain person in history. , or even people who have also experienced history? It seemed that I was breaking out in a cold sweat. "Forget it, it rains when it rains!" Mai Zhuohu decided to turn around, "We went outside for morning training! I heard from King that you are very used to this." Oh, morning training, of course I’m used to itwait, what? Morning training? Morning training! No way…… However, when I came to my senses, she had already pushed me out of the room and was probably changing clothes! sky! Morning training, nightmares Could it be that a hellish half-year is about to begin again? ; Volume 97 Chapter 93 Questions Although I was worried, before Mai Zhuo changed her clothes, I took the initiative to wait for her in the rain outside the house - since I couldn't escape, I simply behaved better. "Not bad!" Mai Zhuo's voice came from the door. His blond hair was not combed too much and was only tied into a short ponytail. It was considered a good enough condition in the rain. "Come, let me see how your level has recovered." As she said that, she rushed over in one stride. Isn’t it? So direct? I'm not ready yet! I wanted to think about it, but I didn't dare to move slowly. With her coming I'd better hide first After deciding, I slid sideways and kept a vigilant posture. “You can’t just hide.” Mai Zhuo chuckled softly, and came close to me. A series of attacks that could be described as light punches and light kicks, but also made me feel great pressure. So fast! I was so surprised that I was already in a hurry. It was too late to hide, but blocking was not enough. Within a few seconds, I was on the verge of collapse. "It seems that you still have to work hard." Mai Zhuo ended the attack that seemed to me like rain with a decisive strike. "I'll try my best." I got up from the ground, the mud from the rain was all over my body. Although the pain continued, it subsided quickly - maybe it was the effect of some crazy blood, maybe it was Mai Zhuo who deliberately showed mercy. However, this at least made me understand one thing: in the face of absolute speed, the so-called cheating is just a joke. She was almost just a punch and kick, but I was hit as soon as I could react! Quality, quality! "Try your best? You'd better eat first." Mai Zhuo walked elegantly towards the hut. There seemed to be a thin layer of mist on the tips of his disheveled hair, which looked quite hazy. "Maybe it's because of your appetite that you have been eating. You can’t feel it, but you have to know that no matter how great Crazy Blood is, it can’t be a perpetual motion machine. While it’s amazing, it consumes enough energy to shock ordinary people.” "Oh." After she said this, I remembered the "massiveness" of Mai Zhuo and Vice - when they were at Todo Dojo, their appetites were much larger than those of other fighters, second only to Iori Yagami. Yes, Iori Yagami is a carnivore, and Kasumi always pushes the whole table towards him so that his "deeds" don't stand out. Now think about it, could it be thatnot only the blood of madness, but also the blood of artifacts have the same purpose but the same purpose? While thinking wildly, Mai Zhuo had already come out: "Follow me, I've arranged a delicious meal for you." "Thank you." Following her, staring at that wonderful body, I couldn't help but ask, "Does the Eight Elites not have to worry about staying in shape?" "It doesn't mean you can't gain weight because you deliberately overeat." Mai Zhuo looked back and smiled, "Speaking of which, you do seem to be a little thin." Thin? I'm definitely stronger than Chris! At least it seems so. Thinking about it, I finally got discouraged. After all, Chris is a minor Forget it, let's enjoy the rain. I remember the last time I walked in the rain was in South Town, and Leona almost killed me with a knife. It was a bit disappointing. People are afraid of others. But this time it was completely different. There was a beautiful woman leading me, and the air seemed to be a lot more fragrant. Those soft hands led me very fast, oh it should be very fast, and it seemed to ruin the atmosphere at the moment. Could it be that "Sister Mai Zhuo, are you hungry?" "What do you think?" Mai Zhuo simply walked faster, "My crazy blood is much purer than yours." It seems that beauties also need to eat Although fairies who suck the wind and drink the dew do not exist, but when I see such a fairy-like person rushing to eat, I seem to feel some traces of brokenness in my heart, especially After accidentally hearing the faint "coo" sound. The Bernstein family is indeed very wealthy. The place where Metro took me to have breakfast is quite far away from the villa where Adilheide is located, and the land in between is almost certainly their private property. The legendary rich and poor What a difference! It seems that the more I try to forget my penniless condition, the easier it is for me to get pink eye "Come on, these are Chinese delicacies. I haven't eaten like this for a long time. When I had to take care of the children, I didn't care about my own hobbies." Mai Zhuo picked up his chopsticks and started to peck here and there without stopping. The taste of countless treasures. Seeing how deliciously she eatsI am indeed hungry! Although it's not a storm, if those who fantasize about having Mai Zhuo as the brand spokesperson see us, they will probably have a heart attack - it's not that we look ugly, but it will surprise ordinary fighters. Appetite is definitely a monster in the eyes of ordinary people. "It's delicious!" Looking at Mai Zhuo's smiling face and looking at the mess on this huge dining table, I seemed to see Athena and Quan Chong. Those times when we were fighting for the buns it was really home. It feels so good, Athena is right, they and I can be considered a family, when can I?? and King also add some playfulness to the warmth like that? Maybe, I still can't adapt to the life of a fighter; maybe, when I decided to become a fighter, that kind of life has left me; or maybe, when my ability reaches the level of a real fighter, I and I On the basis of true equality, King can have a life that is repeated every day without feeling bored, just like the current atmosphere However, even if I reach that state, there are still many people ahead of me who are worthy of chasing me. I really Can you stop? I don't want to be lonely like Yagami, but with Jane's existence, I can fall in love with King regardless of anything, but if it comes to talking about marriage, his position will have to be considered, but he is at the limit of flow! And that Ryo Sakazaki! Am I really destined to have a grudge against the extreme flow? Kingthe ring you gave me is not easy to wear! Seeing me playing with the thing on my middle finger, Mai Zhuo smiled and leaned over: "Why, do you miss her?" "I do, of course I do." I stared at the fake in front of me, "But what's the use of always thinking about it? Besides, is the life of a fighter really that different? I always want to put the ring through her ring finger, But I don’t understand why you have to use KOF bonuses? Even if you are a fighter, fighting is not everything in your life, right? It won’t affect your marriage?” "But, where is her younger brother?" Mai Zhuo seemed to know the situation from King, "Jian has longed for the world of fighters since he was a child, but his own conditions made that a luxury hope, so he placed his hope on his sister - —Will such a child tolerate you and his sister being together now?" "But" I opened my mouth, but couldn't speak. Yes, Jane's status in King's mind is absolutely important. If he continues to make trouble and disagrees, it will be difficult for King and I to put an end to our relationship and start a new marriage. "So, you must at least become a master, a top master." Mai Zhuo motioned to the servant to clear the table and pulled me out. "Oh." To be honest, I was still confused, but Mai Zhuo was right. No matter what, I have to become a master. But - "Sister Mai Zhuo, where are we going now?" “I’ll practice again first, and then have dinner with the kids.” "Dinner!" "Are you not full yet?" “Oh, no, this breakfast is very satisfying.” "You seem to have something on your mind, please tell me?" "Then I really asked?" "Just ask." "If I really have the blood of madness, can King and I still have children?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 94 The feeling of dependence "Child?" Mai Zhuo was stunned, and immediately laughed forward and backward. It took a long time to catch his breath, "Don't you always regard us, the Orochi clan, as an inhuman species? Then why don't you die because of being infected with the blood of madness? Fear?" "The definition of a person is mainly the processor on the neck," I poked my temple, "rather than the structure of the body. However, considering the problem of reproduction, I have to figure this out, at least there must be a psychological Prepare." "You will naturally find out when you get married." Mai Zhuo still laughed so hard that he couldn't stand up straight. "Then according to your statement, the Orochi clan is isolated from human reproduction, so how did we survive for thousands of years? You have to know , if a species wants to spread for a long time, its number of individuals must exceed 3,000, and people with pure crazy blood lineage have never exceeded 300 no matter what age." "In other words, there is no problem?" I became more or less happy. "But don't be too happy. If you really decide to have children in the future, you have to consider the child's growth." Mai Zhuo became serious, "People with impure blood of madness are at the peak of their development, especially around the age of 8 and adolescence. , is very easy to go berserk. If it cannot be controlled well, it will not only cause harm to the people around him, but he himself may also die. Are you prepared? So I still say that you must first become a master, at least as good as the eight of us. Jie Ji.” "Oh." I lowered my head. This crazy blood is not all good things. "By the way, why did Leona go berserk? It is said that her bloodline is quite pure." I suddenly thought of this question. "Because her ability is very powerful." Mai Zhuo took me to a small square, where the marble water on the ground reflected the light. "You were actually very lucky. You barely managed to hold her back when she was injured and ran away. If it was When she was in good condition, you would have been dead." I believe what she said, but I am very worried. After all, in KOF97, Leona will go berserk again. That time will be her peak moment, right? "Okay, let's start!" Mai Zhuo let me go, took a few steps away, and waved to me, "The ground is very slippery on rainy days, which is very helpful for mastering balance, and balance is the foundation of Gate of Heaven. one." "Gate to the Kingdom of Heaven?" My mind seemed to be racing, "Can I learn it?" "How will you know if you don't try?" Mai Zhuo smiled, stepped on the water, and rushed over quickly. I wanted to hide, but trying to keep up with her speed made me unsteady and lost my center of gravity, eventually falling to the ground. "Get up." Mai Zhuo stepped back, "When you can keep up with my pace under the same conditions, you will have made great progress." "Yeah." I nodded and lowered my focus, butI hope it won't be the same for half a year again. Mai Zhuo rushed at me again and again. I moved sideways, but always fell down, until I became a little angry, so I decided to change my approach - since I can't avoid it, I'll attack! But when I hit her face with the sunflower, it came up empty! After a moment, my body left the ground and fell backwards "I didn't use fire." Mai Zhuo let me go - he had already rushed three meters away. "Before your sense of balance reaches my level, any counterattack is just a flaw in my eyes." After saying that, she Back up again. Forget it, let’s start with the basic qualities in a proper manner! A day of practice was boring, even though a beauty like Mai Zhuo made up for it. However, I know that real strength is accumulated day by day, and the so-called good methods only play a doubling role. …… "It's almost done." Mai Zhuo said lazily, walking over and reaching out to me on the ground. The rain had stopped long ago, and the setting sun was shining slantingly from behind her. I couldn't see her face clearly, but it was exceptionally warm. The moment my hand was taken up by her, I felt like I was relying on her. “Perhaps, there are already many people close to me in this world, but there are some things that I cannot do in front of King or Athena, but it seems that I can vent them here in Metro. Thinking about it, I couldn't help but jump up, got into her arms, buried my head in her chest, and choked a little: "Sister Mai Zhuo" "It's nothing." Mai Zhuo stroked the back of my head with one hand and hugged my back with the other. "After all, you started out as an ordinary person, and you are not considered a fighter until now. And you are not like An. So tenacious, so willing to swallow the pain alone, but have to pretend to be free and easy in front of everyone. In fact, you have done a good job." I still didn’t cry in the end, because tears couldn’t break out of a way back. I could only be an ostrich with my head buried in her arms for a while, but I had to hold my head high again. After a long time, I realized that my movements were very awkward, and I jumped back stiffly in panic:"Sister Mai Zhuo I didn't mean it" "Haha" Mai Zhuo laughed heartily, "This is the real you! You are almost an ordinary person in the circle of fighters. No matter what, you will still be afraid in your heart. You usually just put those lingering fears in your heart. It's hidden, but it's always there. But who can you rely on? Even if it's King, you subconsciously feel that you should be her support. It's not good to keep your feelings in your heart, so I'm sorry for what I just said It’s an honor.” "Sister Mai Zhuo" I was still in a state where I couldn't formulate a sentence, so I could only stare blankly at her and her golden outline printed by the setting sun behind her. "Let's go!" Mai Zhuo grabbed me by the back collar, "I'm going back to have dinner with the children. I don't know if they have cleaned the villa well. Besides, I'm hungry too." As she said that, she started running quickly , this is simply the gate to heavenexcept without the silver flame. My body is hanging backwards in the air, facing the sunset, and the soft light seems to be taking care of my mood Sister Mai Zhuo, I really like the feeling of relying on you, but can I really rely on you? There is also KOF97 which is just around the corner Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 95 Nujia’s Son When Mai Zhuo dragged me back to the elegant-looking villa, the blond boy was walking out: "Aunt Mai Zhuo? You are finally here!" "If I really come at noon do you really hope so?" Mai Zhuo asked with a smile. Adilheide became embarrassed: "Of course, it will take a lot of time to clean up the good things Rose did" "So, are you coming to see me now, or have you already had dinner and are going out to practice?" Mai Zhuo had already put me on the ground and pulled me through the door. "Originally, I wanted to have dinner earlier." Adele Heide followed in and closed the door, "But Rose was frightened by your appearance yesterday, and said that her Aunt Mai Zhuo was infected by Aunt Vice, so she insisted on eating. Waiting for you to come" "Really?" Mai Zhuo laughed dumbly, "Did I be too kind before? Umwhere is Rose?" Looking around, there was no sign of eating. "On the second floor, she said she wanted to take care of you, so she decided to have the dining room in your bedroom." Adilhead said cautiously. "This child." Mai Zhuo shook his head helplessly, "He Bing, maybe you will be the one who succeeds Adil Hyde and is bullied by her." "Oh no? Could it be thatthisis the price of eating and drinking? That Rose I hope she is actually a simple little girl "Aunt Mai Zhuo!" The moment he entered the bedroom, the childish voice and petite body came to him without warning - it is very likely that this girl has been paying attention to us, "You are finally here you Have you forgiven me?" "Forgive? What do you think?" Mai Zhuo reached out and picked her up, sat down casually, glanced at the dishes on the table, and then stared at Rose's face carefully, "When will you be as sensible as your brother?" "I'm still young!" Rose's tone sounded like she was being coquettish. "Young? You think I can't tell? You're a little kid but a big kid!" Mai Zhuo motioned for Adil Hyde and I to sit down, "I was in a hurry yesterday, so I'll introduce you formally today - his name is He Bing, a monk who has become a monk halfway. People want to be a member of the fighting world, and one of the masters. However, now he is not as good as Adil Hyde. In addition, he is also my brother." "What? Do we have to call him uncle?" Rose became lively after confirming that she was forgiven, but in my eyes, it should be described as presumptuous, "He's not much older than us, right?" “He’s not much younger than me—could he also call me aunt?” Mai Zhuo asked her. "This" Rose hesitated, but obviously did not give up her idea. "Can you not dwell on this?" I was a little funny - this kind of thing is inevitable, "Sister Mai Zhuo is my sister Mai Zhuo; as for the brat Rose Miss, you can call me whatever you want. , of course, don’t call me nephew or anything like that, right?” "Then" Rose was still thinking, but Adilhead decided: "Let's call it He Bing. I heard that Chinese people prefer to use the full name for two-byte names. There shouldn't be anything wrong with this right? " "Of course. But" Ady Heide looked at me with a smile: "Aunt Mai Zhuo likes to speak Chinese. She and Aunt Vice have always communicated like this, and I am somewhat impressed by it." I see. I looked at Mai Zhuo and she was holding up her knife and fork: "Let's eat." …… I have to say that Western food is not my favorite after all. Seeing Adirheid and Roce relishing it, I can only confine myself to the realm of filling my stomach, and Mai Zhuo also seems to have little interest in the taste of these dishes - quite a bit. A bit of a swallowing attitude. When everyone had almost finished eating, Mai Zhuo wiped his mouth: "I took Rose to her bedroom. You can do what you want. Someone will come and clean up later." This last sentence was meant for me, but Could it be that she Do you want me to communicate more with Adilhaide? Showing his eyes just happened to look at Edilheid, he laughed: "Don't look at Aunt Mai Zhuo said that, she actually hurts Rose the most. Now, she must be warm to her." "Thisit's natural. She is a very gentle person." I nodded, "So, what should we do now?" "We? If you don't mind, let's go out for a walk together?" Adilheide sent out an invitation. "Aren't you going to compete suddenly on a whim? Mai Zhuo also said, I'm not your opponent." I'll take a shot first. In fact, this day's training has already made my back hurt. "I'm not a master, although I haven't competed with others yet." When he used the word "competition", there was a pause. It seemed that he really had no experience in this area.  "Then, let's go." Winter is always dry and cold, although it just rained today. Adirheid and I were walking on the path next to the villa. Everything seemed quite empty. "He Bing. Can I ask some questions?" Adilheide said, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally, and as if he had planned it for a long time. "It depends on what the problem is - at least, my private life is confidential." I tried to joke, because his tone was very formal, which clearly meant trouble. "Of course not, you are not a beauty." Adilhyde's words surprised me. "You are really precocious." "Needless to say, it's just a cultural difference." Adilheide was not as shy as he was in front of Mai Zhuo. "Orientals like to say, 'The children of the poor become rich early.' But here, the children of the rich have the right More responsibility.” "Thiscan't be the whole reason for premature puberty, right?" "That's true. However, if you grow up next to a beauty like Aunt Mai Zhuo, you will have the same result as me." Adilhyde's words were both implicit and explicit. "I thinkyou should be the one who's a kid." I seemed to be sweating a little. "So what? In any case, Aunt Mai Zhuo is my stepmother in a legal sense." Adele Heide smiled faintly, "Okay, let's get down to business: how do outsiders evaluate my father - —Nujia?” "This" Maybe, I am not qualified to answer at all. The image of the old and immortal BOSS that Nujia has established in my heart is considered stable, and this is clearly a misunderstanding - how can I come up with a fair evaluation? Seeing that I was silent, Adilheid added: "There is no need to taboo anything. My father never regretted pursuing his dreams. No matter what he did in the eyes of others, there was no right or wrong. It’s all my father.” "Then why do you ask?" "Because I can't fully believe what Aunt Mai Zhuo said." Adilheide continued walking. We were far away from the villa. "The unexplainable feelings between her and my father have undermined the credibility of her words." Discount, and besides, I want to know who the world sees my father as, not who he really is.” "What do you mean?" "After all, I have to inherit this family, and I have to deal with other people, and I don't like these things, so I should be prepared for a rainy day." "Adilheide, how old are you this year?" Looking at him, I was reminded of Athena, whose mature rationality that does not match her age is so strikingly similar. "Fourteen." Adilhead stopped, "Now, can you answer my original question?" "It's not that I don't answerActually, I am not qualified to evaluate your father." I simply told the truth, oh no, I told the truth with reservations, "Because I am only a half-hearted fighter, and I have never seen it with my own eyes. Your father. However, as a person who has held two consecutive KOFs, there is no doubt about your father’s strength. As for other people’s opinions, I don’t know Maybe you can ask Iori Yagami, he should have met your father . However, Iori Yagami is a dangerous person, so you must be careful." "Iori Yagami? The runner-up of KOF95?" Adilhead thought for a while, "Is he cruel?" "Danger does not mean cruelty." I corrected, "You'd better ask Mai Zhuo for details. She knows better than me." "Okay." Adilheide was silent for a long time, "Also, although you don't want to discuss with me, I still have this idea - someone who can be appreciated by Aunt Mai Zhuo, and a person with a weak foundation. , must have its own special place - as my father's son, I am very interested in it, please don't refuse me." "Let's communicate" "Yes, since it is communication, it is best to use the most direct method." I wanted to make a haha, but he simply rejected it. "Thenhow about tomorrow?" He and I looked at each other for a while, and finally compromised - he is also the master after all "Okay. I'll call you early tomorrow morning." Adilheide turned back, "Now, we're going back. I guess Aunt Mai Zhuo and Rose have almost finished what they said." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 96 Vice’s Boudoir What Adilheid said was right, Metro loved Rose very much. Even when we went home, he just said lightly: "Everyone, let's go to sleep." He stayed at Rose's bedside for a while. The bedroom assigned to me is Vice’s boudoir. Although I was very curious about Rose's so-called "good deeds", Adil Heide said nothing, and Mai Zhuo simply gave me a blank look: "Don't you know how to leave some secrets for your children?" Then he sent me away. . secret? It seems that there is no shortage of excuses for doting. Lying on the bed, smelling the lingering fragrance of the women's room, I laughed a little. However, isn’t that what maternal love is like? Mai Zhuo Forget it, I don’t want this. Now that I've arrived at someone's boudoir, I can't let go of this opportunity to explore. Thinking about it, I quickly jumped out of bed and glanced around: bedside table, wardrobe, desk, computer desk, bookshelf, and fitness equipment. Oh no, it is training equipment. It is quite special Wait, how could it not be there? A place to put on makeup! ?????????????????????????? Maybe, the blood of madness has cosmetic side effects, and that thing is very redundant That must be the case. The principle of proximity starts from the bedside table. In fact, this thing only has three drawers. The two that could be opened must have been "developed" by Rose, and when I opened them, I only saw some family photos and letter paper that seemed to be used for drafts. The handwriting on the paper is very powerful and somewhat domineering; as for the family photos, they are very warm. At least, from the atmosphere, Rose and the others' fear of Vice is a bit biased - they can be immersed in the ground and just reach their waist. The children having a snowball fight with each other showed their affection, and Vice in the photo was smiling happily. The bottom drawer was locked. Judging from the situation, Rose had thought of a way, but it obviously failed. However, it is true that this lock has a strange appearance, and it is impossible to imagine how it would be opened under normal circumstances - in this case, give up for now. Thinking about it, I opened the closet. There is no dazzling array of items that are characteristic of rich women. I only found about a dozen sets of fashions, which seemed a bit empty hanging in this huge wardrobe, which surprised me. After all, as far as women are concerned, Vice can also do it. Are you talking about being slovenly? Moreover, among the only clothes, secretary outfits accounted for more than half. The rest included purple evening gowns, red and black equestrian suits, light gray windbreakers and even a men's suit! Theseare Vice's collections? I really doubt whether she is a woman ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fighters don’t really care about their clothes. Even Athena, as an artist, only dresses up in disguise when she goes to the street to do errands, and even in casual clothes, there is no change. Let’s take a look at the writing desk! ????????????????????????? Scented carbon ink bottle, a stack of glossy and thick paper, a page with some dust on it - it seems that Rose is not interested in this kind of place yet. There is a desk lamp on the left hand side, and the armchair is made of the same wood as the writing desk. Although I can't recognize the material at a glance, its age it should be of a certain age - just this armchair, I can't find it anywhere. Not a single nail can be made - the realm of a master. There are not many carpenters at this level nowadays. Next is the computer desk. Looking at the monitor, which is so thick that I feel pity for it, I seem to have pink eye again Rich people! However, I have nothing worth continuing to observe. After all, I can't open the computer to see what Vice has stored in it. Privacy I am no match for her now When I walked to the bookshelf next to the door, I felt a little dizzy - these books were too professional, and I even couldn't even understand the titles of some of the books in languages ????! In a hurry, I only recognized two books, "Political Economics" and "Sun Tzu's Art of War", and then I lay down on the bed as if I was running away. We’ll talk about those exercise equipment later. My body is still a little sore now. Moreover, just looking at this circle is already very interesting. Vice makes me feel a little less like a woman, or I just don’t find many things in her room that ordinary women have more or less; and the strong and powerful handwriting somewhat illustrates her personality type. However, she is so relatable in those photos. Thinking back to the time I spent at Todo Dojo, I was confused. Maybe, after I got used to Mai Zhuo, I couldn't accept Vice's character, so I avoided her intentionally or unintentionally. Even theoretically speaking, I might have made a wrong judgment because of my understanding of previous games. ——Vice and Mai Zhuo are from the same race and may have a good relationship, but in any case, they are two people, not just one head. It is simply ridiculous to use Metro's model to measure Vice, but I have been doing this subconsciously for a long time. Maybe it's because she's not good at words and often lets Mai Zhuo's words represent her own thoughts It seems that when I return to Nanzhen in the future, I will have to communicate with her again. Then Hu ?After thinking about it for a while, I felt a little bored. I want to sleep, but it's too early, and there's nothing to do to kill time Let's study the suspicious lock! I got up, squatted in front of the bedside table, and stared at the lock to no avail. ??It is said to be a lock just because of the location where it appears, but as for its shape How can there be such a big keyhole in the world? You can even put your fingers in it! But other than that, there's not much to tell from the outside. …Damn it, I don’t believe it! I gritted my teeth and inserted my fingers. Although a bit childish, this is also an option when there is no other way. ah! pain! The finger that was inserted seemed to be bitten by something, so I quickly pulled it outblood! There is a wound! What kind of agency is this? Just as I was thinking about it, I heard a "click" and the drawer popped open by itself! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? I was a little angry, licked my wounds, and then felt a little disappointed - there was only one mobile phone in the drawer. Needless to say, I opened the flap. Since a lock is used, and the function of the so-called lock is to attract thieves, then, I When the flip cover is opened, the phone will automatically start making calls. This startled me, but it soon became quiet. It was just a mobile phone anyway. No matter where the call was made, could the other party come over the line and threaten me? "Hello? Mai Zhuo? What's the matter?" The call came through, the voice was a little anxious, it was Vice. "This isn't Mai Zhuo, it's me." After finding the real owner, I became anxious. "He Bing?" Vice was very surprised, "Why are you holding this phone?" “…They arranged for me to temporarily live in your…bedroom.” "I mean this phone!" "I accidentallyopened the lock." As I said that, my curiosity finally overcame my anxiety, "What kind of lock was that? It hurt my fingers." "Did you open it with your fingers?" Vice confirmed my words and was even more surprised, but no longer anxious at the beginning. "Yes." I admitted, "The keyhole is so big that only my fingers can fit in it." "You" Vice was silent, and after a while, he spoke excitedly, "It seems that our Orochi clan has a new member, although the emergence of this member is a bit special" "Wait, you mean" "Yes, He Bing. You have the blood of madness." Vice's voice was very clear, but he couldn't hide anything. "You meanthe lock" "That lock can only be opened with the blood of madness." Vice explained succinctly. "The key is that for nearly two thousand years, you are the only one with an ordinary person's physique who can possess the blood of madness. At the beginning, we conducted countless experiments for the reproduction of the race. No matter how many times we sacrificed our lives, we never succeeded!" …Vice is still talking non-stop, she must be spitting at this moment. And I was in a daze - am I just a guinea pig who accidentally succeeded? Although, this was an accident ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 97 Who will listen to the broken string? "He Bing, are you listening?" Vice suddenly asked loudly and woke me up. "Well I was a little distracted just now. You have to understand, after all, this news is not easy to digest." I wanted to calm down the atmosphere, but with her tone just now, she might have to come over night to dissect me "Oh indeed, I'm a little excited too." Vice paused and cleared his throat, "I'm in Nanzhen now. It's impossible to explain the matter clearly on the phone. You go and talk to Mai Zhuo." "Okay." I thought for a while and asked, "I have crazy blood, am I still a human being?" "Although we, the Orochi clan, claim to be the Celestial God Clan, even the body of the Eight Masters is just a subspecies of human beings, or" Vice chuckled, "You'd better ask Mai Zhuo, I guess she is the only one. Only then will you trust me." After saying that, he hung up the phone. trust? Yes, I trust her. However, if it is really necessary to go through such a lock to be sure that I have crazy blood, then why did she keep saying that I was already a member of the Orochi clan? Maybe, I am worrying too much With my phone in hand, I went to Rose's room, but was stopped by Mai Zhuo in the corridor: "Vice has already sent me a text message." "So, can you explain it?" Although I didn't know what she would say, I tried my best to keep a calm mind, but in the end I was a little panicked and couldn't stop my thoughts that were almost chaotic. Even I was still preparing for them. In 1996, I was jealous of texting as a normal thing "Is there any explanation?" Mai Zhuo asked, "I just judged your physique in advance. Anyway, the possibility is very objective. Besides, even if you are not, can't you let me deceive myself? Vice has probably already I’ve told you the difficulties our snake family has faced in reproducing—can you forgive me if you give it a little anesthesia?” "" I really want to say something, but what can I say? I still have artifact blood in my body Seeing my silence, Mai Zhuo reached out and held me in his arms: "Don't be like this, no matter what, I am your sister Mai Zhuo." … Could it be that the way she coaxed Rose just now was accidentally used on me "No, of course you are my sister Mai Zhuo." Although I couldn't laugh or cry, the feeling of being hugged by a beautiful woman was still worth enjoying. "I mean, why are the fertility problems of the Orochi tribe so serious?" "To put it simply, it's a biological problem - it's like not talking about it; to put it more complicatedlyif I can explain it clearly, is there still a problem?" Mai Zhuo joked, "I told you, blood is not Pure offspring are prone to runaway during the peak period of development, and crazy blood has the property of self-convergence in genetics - the offspring of two people who both have impure crazy blood will have a bloodline that is necessarily better than the average bloodline of their parents. The value is more pure - this statement is actually irregular, but it is easy for you to understand. Therefore, the blood of the Orochi clan born and raised in the environment of ordinary people often causes major accidents and is eventually recognized as a monster and killed; while in the environment of our clan Fertility is easy, but inbreeding is easy, and even in our own villages and towns, because the bloodline is very pure, children with great potential are often produced, but this can still lead to accidents - Leona is an example." Mai Zhuo was a little sad, "So, even after thousands of years, the population of our race is still very small - compared to humans who have been without restraint for a long time." Based on her last words, she has a vague mentality that she is different from other races Is this one of the factors why there are fights? I guess, and have to admit that they have this qualification "And I can have crazy blood after adulthood, which means that you have the possibility to avoid the rampage during the developmental period." I continued along this line of thinking, "So, you are overjoyed. But, have you ever thought about it? , maybe, I am a special case? And, even now, what can be determined is that I have crazy blood, but how much do I have? Maybe just a trace amount? Everything is still elusive I don't want you to face your dreams A shattering scene.” "It's better than nothing!" Mai Zhuo unknowingly took me back to my bedroom, "The existence of dreams is to make things that would never happen have a 1% possibility - although it is cruel, it is enough to make people continue to follow it. " "Life is not enough, and I have never had any worry about being a thousand years old." I shook my head, finally left her arms and lay on the bed, "Let me deal with this short life first!" I said. Then, I took out the fake ring. I am worried about the King, and Mai Zhuo is working hard for the race, so it’s the same thing. I can finally guess the troubles of Chizuru, Kasumi and Iori Yagami. Mai Zhuo looked at me and said nothing. Maybe in her eyes, I am a little decadent at the moment "I'll go to bed first, I'll go to Adirheide tomorrow morningIf you want me to fight, as a guest, I have to agree, and as a person who wants to be a fighter, I also have to agree. "I smiled at Mai Zhuo and ran to the bathroom, "By the way, it seems that a certain blond boy who is about to reach puberty has some Oedipus complex! " "You! Adilheide is still a child!" Mai Zhuo was stunned, shouted with a red face, and slammed the door. I turned on the nozzle and curled up in the bathtub. The light was dim in the mist. I closed my eyes and felt the warm current sliding over my cheeks Aoi Kusanagi's blood, Leona's crazy blood; Kasumi, Mai Zhuo, and Chizuru; King, Jane, and that Ryo Sakazaki Maybe, only when I was with Athena, I was like that Guangxi nature The scenery is the same, but Now that I know what it feels like to be sad, even if I have a thousand different feelings, who can I tell anyone about it? Early the next morning, Adirheide’s knock on the door sounded like a Marseille march. When I got dressed and opened the door, his eyes were full of excitement: "Let's go to the training room." "Heydon't you want to have breakfast first?" He took me along, and I suddenly couldn't keep up. "That? There's no rush." "It's so early for you!" As we dragged ourselves down to the first floor, we bumped into Mai Zhuo who opened the door. "Let's go, I'll be a spectator. It just so happens that I haven't tested your level for a long time." Mai Zhuo He waved to us, smiled at Edelheide, but turned back slightly reservedly. “Could it be that the joke I made yesterday was too vague? After all, Mai Zhuo wants to play the role of stepmother well. Along the way, Mai Zhuo walked in front of us without speaking, which made me feel even more unreasonably guilty. And the so-called training room is actually a building the size of a gymnasium, which islarger than the Todo Dojo. Although there are many facilities inside, they look a bit empty after all. "You guys start." Mai Zhuo sat on the floor in a corner and waved to us. "He Bing, I'll start first!" Adirheide took a few steps back and suddenly raised his leg - Galekick? ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 98 From the first solstice of winter to the spring of March Isn't it? Already strong wind? How old is he! The descendants of BOSS really live up to their reputation When I was shocked, the strong wind had already arrived in front of me. I really wanted to know how powerful Adilheid was, so I blocked it with both hands - fortunately, the pain was only in my muscles. Seeing that I deliberately refused to hide, Adilheid was a little angry and rushed straight towards me. His momentum was a bit like the Gate of Heaven it was just his footwork. However, I can’t do anything about Mai Zhuo’s sprint, but it should still be within the control range of a teenager and a half-year-old. In his mind, he squatted slightly, and Toudou-ryu's posture was revealed inadvertently I don't know what Kasumi's reaction will be when he sees it, and he brings up the matter of intellectual property rights? “Forget it, let’s deal with the aggressive child in front of us first. He grabbed my neck, I turned sideways to block his path, he avoided it, I blocked it, my hands were entangled, and our bodies were intertwined A child is still a child after all. Just like Li Mei’s strength needs to be improved, Adilhead’s focus is on his shortcomings. In the end, he was the one who fell to the ground. And I immediately added Dragon Lianyang, oh, it was the variation that ended with Half Moon Slash. I forced him to roll and crawl, but I didn’t stop - Wild bite, sunflower second style, nine injuries! Because it started with Dragon Liangya, with the help of inertia, I struck one blow every time I turned around, and finally hit its chest with one punch. Well - Tatsumaki Kick·Change! Just when I was about to try out the feasibility of Qin Yueyin, Mai Zhuo had already appeared between me and Adirheid. With a decision blow, I was caught off guard and thrown far away: "Adirheide is still a child!" "I'm just a monk halfway." Probably, her concern for the child was directly proportional to the strength of her attack on me, and I almost couldn't get up. "MaiAunt Mai Zhuo, don't worry about me, I haven't lost yet." Adilhyde gasped and stood up. "If you lose, you lose." Mai Zhuo stopped him who was eager to try, and came to help me, "Heaven's Gate is based on balance, and Todo-ryu, the best in Hebing, happens to pay great attention to this. The lack of basic quality is not a day. A matter of two days.” "But, I'm not much better." It was actually quite thrilling when I threw him just now. "I'm also far away from the gate of heaven." I can stop Adirheide's sprint, but Mai Zhuo is another person. level. "Let's go and have breakfast." Mai Zhuo's embrace was very comforting. She kept supporting me. She must be very aware of the effect of her actions. I was enjoying it and automatically filtered a certain child’s face Well, is that jealousy? hehe! …… In fact, Mai Zhuo's status as a guardian not only means that he can control staggering wealth, but also unavoidable heavy business affairs. During breakfast, she explained many arrangements and requirements, then hurriedly picked up the food and left. …… "Generally speaking, I come back for one day every half month. During my absence, He Bing and Adirheide have to take good care of Rose. Of course, she has to refuse some of her excessive demands. Moreover, you can practice together to use balance as a guide. The point is. He Bing, I know you really want to see King, so I will simply give you a goal - when can you escape my gate of heaven, when can you leave here, and the travel expenses will be reimbursed, if you are willing to beg. You can also smuggle yourself to the United States and leave now. Of course, you only need to escape once, no matter what kind of flaws will be exposed after you escape - I will not force you, and I have no intention of locking you here. " Mai Zhuo gave a lot of explanations, but these are the only ones I remember. Adirheide is good. As long as you treat him as an adult, the rebellious character of a precocious child will probably not show up in you. Rose, on the other hand, is simply at the age of a witch, and her Barbie doll-like appearance is just an illusion. Her seemingly sweet smile It is completely a sign that you need to retreat and be alert. The silence between two miserable men became a common sight in the Bernstein household. Maybe this description is a bit biased, because every father with a daughter will encounter this situation to some extent, but Rose's level is very suitable for her status as a daughter-in-law. However, Adele Hyde and I should have been practicing without sleep or food. season Seasons, oh yes. Before you know it, the cold winter in November has turned into spring in March. Perhaps, it is more appropriate to say that it is late spring cold. Just when Rose was clamoring to enjoy the Mediterranean climate, Adirheid and I had been defeated by Metro many times, which made me feel like this late spring weather. However, the progress is significant. In fact, if my goal was just to escape the gate of heaven, I would have passed the test, but many thoughts kept me from taking any tricks - as a fighter, even if I am half-assed, as long as I really yearn for this profession, I can't do it. I would be willing to cheatit's not a public exam in a university. And the Bernsteins were indeed a great place. A rich man is a rich man, no matter the facilities orThe collection is quite rich, and the library is a place worth lingering. Unlike the Todo family's old house, the Bernstein family's library even has a large dedicated alcove where people can immediately experiment if they suddenly have any ideas. In the words of Adil Head: This is a configuration specially given to fighters. However, the open space was mostly occupied by Rose, from projection photography to metal refining, from vivisection to painting and graffiti, from squash practice to band performance Not to mention the poor staff, it was me and the free audience. Adirheide was so embarrassed when he saw it - it's good to be young, there are endless weird ideas Specifically, the martial arts classics in this library are what attracted me. Based on Yagami-an’s habits and my personal experience at Toudo’s house, I almost developed a reading habit as well. Mai Zhuo doesn't have time to teach you step by step, so this is a good place to get the answers. Here, I learned a lot about various martial arts schools that King had mentioned but failed to explain in detail. I learned a lot of theoretical knowledge about fighting based on natural science. I even learned about Qigong from Nu Jia’s notes, especially Qigong. It is the experience of the gate of heaven! Qianfan, in the end, live up to find a raw white head! I was in high spirits, practiced harder, and even ate a few more bowls of rice However, no matter how hard I try, I just can't do even the most basic aerial maneuver. If I ask Edirhead, he can only continue to demonstrate the gale kick that I was tired of earlier, and Mai Zhuo will not come back for two or three days … Is it time to leave here? Sitting on the wooden board at the top of the big tree that Mai Zhuo loved, facing the not-so-warm sunset, I felt a little conflicted. Mai Zhuo, who has wealth, is very busy. I don’t have much room for improvement here for the time being, but if I really want to leave, I am reluctant to leave. Rose is so lively that it's scary, but really lovable. Looking at her, you'll unknowingly become younger when you're angry. Adilhyde makes people feel intimidating, but he is my friend. It just so happens that from the time I came to this world until now, there are really only a handful of people who can be considered my friends - the life of a fighter! Athena is right. Habits are often created and changed over time, but it is disappointing to realize that they will change. Thinking about it, I thought of many things again, those friends, one after another like puzzle pieces: Is Athena okay? Where's Quan Chong? Are they still tacitly following each other? The scary Yuri should be at home now, right? A little girl who hates gen-ryu but has the brand of gen-ryu in every move she makes How is Kasumi doing now? The harm caused to the eight children is no joke, but Kusanagi Aoi should take care of her with all her strength, right? I wonder if next time I meet Kusanagi Aoi, she will go straight to the point and challenge me Iori Yagami should have recovered early by now? It should be, even I have no problem, where will he be, what will he do and Chizuru, the person who is burdened by responsibilities, she is not at the time to be carefree and laugh, Orochi The problem is approaching everyone's death unhurriedly As for the grievances between the hungry wolf brothers and Gith I'd better support them mentally. In my impression, South Town without Gith is simply a state of chaos. A chivalrous hero or a terrifying ruler are not the best choices for a city. Rather than these disputes, I would rather speculate on Nikaido Benimaru's story about picking up girls By the way, there is Leona, poor girl. The heroic appearance is just an illusion, and it has no meaning other than making people feel more pitiful. What the client needs most is not military honor. After all, she is an adolescent girl, but she has no real friends in the military camp. Those who have watched her grow up cannot give her everything, but I can really let her Showing that clear smile that makes people short-circuit? She is a time bomb “Hmm…and…King. It wasn't until I seriously considered leaving that I discovered that she was one of the reasons why I was stranded at Bernstein's house - it was so hard to face! When we meet this time, we should be discussing marriage, right? However, marriage is more of a legal process and a social relationship. Janedoes it take Foolish Old Man to move mountains? King didn't mention it directly, but that didn't mean she didn't care. The fake ring showed her feelings and also hinted at Jane's standards. ? KOF championship bonus? The strength of the strong, huge wealth, great reputation “Could it be that we have to wait until Jane grows up and no longer needs to worry about King and I before we can finally get married? The year of the monkey and the month of the horse Could it be that the tacit long-distance race between Athena and Quan Chong was going to happen between me and King? can not stand…… Could it be that "Bang!" I fell to the ground. Fortunately, the wooden board didn't follow me. The feeling of being grounded is a little painful, but it is an inevitable result. I cannot stay on that wooden board forever. ??????????????? Well, let’s face the matter in front of us. Adilheide will definitely drag me into a fight at night. ???My child, when I recovered from my violent injuries, I was no longer my opponent, but I refused to admit defeat at all. It seemed that I had never forgotten my identity as a monk. Oh, I’m hungry I have decided that I will escape the gate of heaven this time. As good as it is, the Bernstein family recipe I miss Athena so much! ; Volume 97 Chapter 99 Leaving and Going Home "Actually, what I care about is not that I can't defeat you. A minor's body always has to face reality. However, as a distant family, there is naturally some family pride. My father gave his life for the blood of madness. I have lost my life, but there is no result. The pioneers who fight for the unknown field must have the consciousness to end miserably, so I have nothing to complain about. But, you appeared. As you claim, you are an adult who has become a monk halfway. But in a short period of time, I had the blood of madness, and there were no symptoms of discomfort. Is this fair? As a descendant of the Bernstein family, can I accept it silently? " Adirheid’s words still seem to be echoing in his ears. Maybe he wouldn't have said this if he hadn't known that I felt able to leave. However, this is no longer the point. What surprised me was: Adil Heide was vaguely proud of his father! It would be acceptable if it was Rose, but for him is the world crazy or am I obsessed with those "history"? And I didn’t answer anything. What can be said? It's not actively cheating, but it's not worth showing off. Today is the day when Mai Zhuo comes back. I got up early and made full preparations, but in vain - Mai Zhuo only sent someone to bring a letter. In fact, it was not a letter, but an English newspaper of the day. Maybe Adilheide was confused by Mai Zhuo's behavior, but I found something in it - "A mysterious pillar of fire suddenly appeared in Tokyo, Japan" If it was just that, it would be too irrelevant, but it appeared in In the newspaper, because the location of the accident-Kusanagi Castle! "Aunt Mai Zhuo, what does this mean?" Adilhyde asked puzzledly. "I'm not very clear either. However, if she guessed correctly, she would have known that I had reached the original agreement, and now, I can leave." Am I really not clear? Maybebut at least I can make a pretty good guess. On the way to Japan, since Mai Zhuo reimbursed me for the expenses, I was also very generous. When the plane landed in Narita, I was already carrying a bag full of bags. However, that's it. After getting off the plane, Mai Zhuo no longer cares about me, and I have to quickly find a place to stay, for example, Athena's house. This time, I no longer had the anxiety I felt when I first came here, and I already knew the way. As I walked, I saw posters of Athena hanging around the corridors, and some stores often played her songs. the sound of. However, I also heard something worthy of caution: among them, there were works by the band Hell. After all, what is supposed to come is coming gradually, I just don’t know how this road will go. As the saying goes, roads are made by people, but now, the road I know is still a piece of grass, and I can't let the road extend according to its original trajectory. Maybe, we need to do something in advance Athena’s home is still so elegant, and she doesn’t have many worries about becoming famous. After all, the privacy protection of the Japanese artist circle is much better than that in China. Of course, this is the reason why she chose this place, even if she likes to speak Chinese, even if she likes to eat Chinese food. It was Quan Chong who opened the door. He was carrying a bag: "Hebing?" "Are you surprised?" I smiled, "You seem to be very strong, how can you heal from your injury so quickly?" "That's not the point. What's important is why did you come here? Are you so mobilizing troops?" Looking at my "equipment", he became curious, "Aren't you having fun in the Kagura Palace?" Having fun I felt like my scalp was numb: "Who did you listen to this rumor? I'm just recovering from my injuries, okay? Besides, I didn't stay there long before I went to Mai Zhuo's house." "Maizhuo?" Quan Chong was stunned for a moment, and then asked with a confused look on his face, "What did you do there? Or did you go there because of something else?" …Why does this kid seem to have grown up suddenly after not seeing him for a while? Could it be that "Have you become very familiar with Nikaido Benimaru recently?" "What do you meanyou! I'm not that pervert!" Quan Chong reacted, a little annoyed, "Forget it, I won't tell you anymore, I have to go shopping and I'm going to Guangxi soon." "Guangxi? Special training is coming again? Aren't you afraid of the elderly?" I teased him. He didn't smile: "Wasn't I miserable enough in KOF96? Traveling can indeed increase your knowledge, but if your physical fitness is not up to par, everything is in vain. By the way, Robert is in the living room, you guys have a good chat, listen to him, his senior brother I have a very bad impression of you." After saying that, he took to the street. Senior brother? It's strange that Ryo Sakazaki has a crush on me However, I really forgot about the fact that Robert and Kensung have a good relationship. However, since you are already here, of course you have to go in. "Athena, I'm back." In the room, Athena was mixing coffee, and sitting on the sofa was a burly man, obviously Robert, although, among fighters, he?The body shape is not that big. Seeing me putting down my parcels, Athena was very surprised: "He Bing! Why are you back Why don't you go visit King first?" "King, of course I want to go to her place, but things are not that simple. Besides, this is my home so far!" I shook my head and turned to Robert who was looking at me, "Hello, come to visit King." Chong? He beat Yuli very badly last time!" "That's just a competitionwhat do you mean?" Robert's demeanor changed, which meant that he and Yuli were still working underground, haha. "You don't need to be so excited, right?" I laughed. People in love are always a little silly. "How is Yuli now? She almost killed me last time! I don't know when she will stop. So childish?" "She is practicing at home now." Robert was still a little cautious - I really don't know what he was careful about. However, in this case, I really couldn’t say anything else: “Athena, is there anything delicious to eat tonight? I’ve been eating foreign food so much lately that I can hardly hold it anymore!” "I didn't have it originally, but now that you're here, of course you have to take care of yourself!" Athena smiled, put the coffee cup on the coffee table in front of the sofa, and came over to help me organize things, "Hey! You brought so many things? Didn't you just listen? Are you saying you are penniless?" "Of course I won't be polite if someone asks for reimbursement." Mai Zhuo is extremely wealthy anyway, "By the way, is there any news about Kasumi? Her injury" "With the Kagura family here, if we can't save him, probably no one in the world can." Athena joked. Really not? It’s just because NESTS is hidden deeper. Thinking about it, I asked again: "Then where is she now? Last time she discussed intellectual property issues with me. I have learned so much Todo-ryu Kung Fu, so I should definitely go there." "She has gone home, but she is still recovering. Besides, Kusanagi Aoi is taking care of her. Do you dare to go?" Athena became cunning, with a playful look on her face. "Ah" Kusanagi Aoi is really in trouble. I am still no match now. "By the way, hasn't she already admitted my mental trauma?" Although she found out the reason, at least it can make me happy. A little settled. "Did you beat Yuri?" Athena chased after her, "It seems that Aoi Kusanagi was the one who killed you." …This is true, if we take it seriously, she has saved me twice How come the person who showed kindness to me is thinking about my life Oh, wait, if it’s Kusanagi Aoi, then maybe there are some things that can be matched "Then I still want to go, Kasumi is my friend after all!" I said firmly, because Kasumi did give me a lot of help, but there was also a bit of a drunkard's intention to stop drinking. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 100 Meeting Kusanagi Aoi again "Well, in that case, I'll go see Kasumi now. It's not far away from lunch time anyway. If you really want to help me, it would be better to have a formal meeting tomorrow. I want to eat your real skills!" I He smiled at Athena and said, "Besides, visiting her as soon as possible will show your sincerity even more!" "Okay thenwill you come back tonight?" Athena nodded slightly, "I'm afraid your bedroom is also dusty." "Come back as soon as possible If someone wants to take me to the hospital or the morgue, there is no way." I waved my hand and walked out the door, "Goodbye, Mr. Garcia, have a good time!" My bedroom? So what if there's dust? Being able to keep it for me is enough to move me However, I still have to leave, Robert I really don't know how to face it, after all, he is someone's junior brother "Forget it, let's think about how to break up with Kusanagi Aoi I really don't understand what that woman is thinking. Maybe it’s because Kasumi performed well on KOF96. Although it seems that no one can be a coach at Todo Dojo for the time being, there are still many students practicing there. As soon as I arrived at the door, I heard the excitement inside. "Sir, what do you want to do here?" There was another woman who looked like a receptionist. She seemed to be a college student, but she was not the same person as when I first came. "I came to visit Kasumi." To be honest, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable - after all, I am also a member of KOF96, but she didn't recognize me at all I may have failed. "You are" The female college student didn't believe it. "I'm her friend." I got a little angry for no reason, even though her behavior was actually competent, "Could it be that I'm here to kick the gym? With Aoi Kusanagi taking care of her, how many people dare to mess around?" "But" What else did she want to say? Do I really not look like a good person? "He is indeed Kasumi's friend." Someone behind him said something fairah, it's Kusanagi Aoi! "You" I broke into a cold sweat. "What am I? Come in with me." Kusanagi Aoi seemed to have no intention of launching an attack in public. "Oh." It's better to obey "Why did you come here suddenly?" Kusanagi Aoi asked casually, walking towards the inner room. "I also have to recuperate!" I said after thinking about it, "Xiaocheng was so seriously injured, how could I not come to see her? I feel like it's too late to come now." "It doesn't matter if you come early or late, but Kasumi is not in a good mood right now." Kusanagi Aoi reminded, "You'd better not talk nonsense." "What's up with her?" “Before coming back from Kagura Palace, I was rejected by Yagami-an.” Kusanagi Aoi’s tone was quite plain, but she vaguely clenched her fists tightly. "" I really don't know what to say. Maybe I've always known the result, but when it really happened, for Kasumi "Emotional issues are very complicated." "Yes." Kusanagi Aoi stopped in front of Kasumi's bedroom, "It's a pity that I can't help her." help? Are you planning to kidnap Iori Yagami and have an arranged marriage? Her tone made me gasp. "Aoi, who are you talking to?" Kasumi's voice came from inside the room, her energy not as strong as when she was jumping around last time. "It's He Hing, he's here to see you." Kusanagi Aoi pushed the door open, sat directly on Kasumi's bedside, and helped her sit up. " Kasumi, there are some things Miss Aoi has already told me. I'm not very good at comforting people, so I really don't know what to say." I hesitated, "Or let's talk about something else. topic?" "I understand what you mean." Kasumi forced a smile, "It's a pity that I really don't have much thoughts, please let me sleep well for a few days, okay?" "Okay, just rest." Kusanagi Aoi was a little helpless and said, conjuring up some newspapers like magic, "Here, take a look at this, just for fun." "Thank you, Aoi. You have been taking care of me these past few days. I" Kasumi was interrupted by Kusanagi Aoi: "What are we? Fa Xiao! I can't help you with your affairs. I am already very incompetent. Why don't I serve you well?" As she spoke, she rubbed Xiangcheng's hair, "Look, it's all dirty. I'm going to give you a bath tonight. Don't push me. Girls have the right to be clean." As she said that, she He chuckled and said, "Okay, just stay alone, but don't cry anymore." After saying that, Kusanagi Aoi stood up and motioned for me to leave with her, and I did feel that I was a bit redundant - at least, I didn't think I could do better than Kusanagi Aoi. "I'm sorry. You came specifically to see Xiangcheng, but she didn't receive you well." After leaving the room, he walked back.As they walked, Kusanagi Aoi said apologetically. "It's nothing. Kasumi's condition is indeed not good. When something like that happens, it's inevitable" I said with some emotion, but suddenly realized a problem - after Kusanagi Aoi apologized so politely last time, she challenged me to a duel. , could it be that this time too "Okay, let's talk about your problem now." Kusanagi Aoi's words made me feel like I was falling into an ice cellar. "Why are you in a daze?" "Oh, it's nothing, just tell me!" I managed to speak, but my face was clearly grim. “You…” Kusanagi Aoi pondered for a moment, then suddenly laughed, “Could it be that…you think I want to fight with you?” "I am indeed worried." I simply admitted that it was not a shameful thing anyway, she has the blood of an artifact! "Haha" She laughed for a long time and almost couldn't straighten her back. It took a long time to stabilize herself. "Am I really that scary?" "I don't know either," I shook my head, "In other words, just because you saved me twice, if you really want my life, I have no right to fight back, and even if I resist, it will be in vain." "Twiceyou know?" Kusanagi Aoi was a little surprised. "If you don't want others to know, you have to do nothing yourself. Besides, what you did is a good thing, why do you need to hide it?" I really don't understand, "You are my savior!" "A savior?" Kusanagi Aoi shook her head, "I am not so loving. The first time I saved you, it was just because I said I would not hurt your life; as for the second time Anyone who has my Kusanagi blood will treat each other Everyone should support them." "According to what you said, didn't I get a big deal?" I don't believe that such a good thing is really possible. "Cheap? At that time, I was just a doctor on a dead horse. A drop of blood didn't matter to me at all, but to you, it was a double-edged sword - it could heal your injuries, but first I will kill you because of rejection." Kusanagi Aoi stretched out her index finger, her fingertips burning slightly, "When most people accept my Kusanagi blood, most of them will directly lead to death. Although soon after death, the body can reach perfection. No time. So, you don’t need to thank me, and the agreement I made with you will have to be fulfilled sooner or later, but you can’t interest me right now.” "So, when will you decide to challenge me?" "When you have a chance of beating me, even if it's just a little bit." I felt a little relieved, but immediately felt unwilling to give in - what she meant was that now I don't even have the slightest chance of winning against her For a while, we didn’t speak, just stood on the grass in the backyard and looked at each other. Her figure is not tall, and her face is naturally delicate. Her seemingly casual but expensive clothes bring out her youthful vitality, but she has more of a precocious air. "Follow me." She finally spoke and took me to the reception room of Todo's house - just the two of us. "Give me a cup of tea." Kusanagi Aoi sat upright with a deep look in her eyes, "There are tea leaves in the cabinet over there, and there is boiling water next to the cabinet." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 101 Serving Tea? Serve tea? I didn't understand why she suddenly thought of this tune, but seeing that she was in a daze, I walked over and started rummaging through the cabinets. The tea is just broken tea leaves. From the smell, it is not a very good variety. The water has not been boiled for a long time, but it is tap water. I don’t know what the tea ceremony is, but I know a little bit about how to make good tea. Looking at my methodical but unprofessional movements, Kusanagi Aoi seemed to be slightly interested. "Come and have a try. It's rare for me to make tea. Although I am confident, I don't know your specifications." After all, she comes from a noble family. "Hebing you have to think clearly." Kusanagi Aoi stretched out her hand, but it was just a tiny distance away from the tea cup, "I'm talking about tea." "Teayou mean" I suddenly realized something and my hand seemed to tremble. "Anyway, you can be considered a member of the Kusanagi family. However, I have no intention of letting anyone know about this." Kusanagi Aoi caught the tea cup to prevent the tea from spilling due to my confusion, "You also It's best not to tell anyone, otherwise it won't be good for either of us. However, it's okay to have no status at all. Just like I kept my promise to save you, I won't let you just soak in the blood of Kusanagi. It has nothing to do with the Kusanagi family at all. So, I decided to do it. Of course, you can refuse." "Reject?" I took a breath, "If I refuse, what other choice can I make?" I have seen Kusanagi Aoi's persistence. "You can announce to the public that you have the blood of Kusanagi, and someone will naturally come to you. Either, recognize your strength, and you will become a member of the Kusanagi family; or, execute you. And I will do it no matter what. Be punished. If you don't do anything, I will tell big brother myself." Kusanagi Aoi said very calmly, but she didn't mean to joke. …… "You'd better drink the tea." I finally decided, "You have made me a new person. It's a favor anyway. I can't be willful." Moreover, I have never cared about the identity of any member of the Kusanagi family. , although, that is very tempting for ordinary people, especially poor people like me Of course, I will not say this. "Then I really drank it." Kusanagi Aoi put the tea cup to her mouth and asked one last time. "By the way, can I ask if I have to call you master in private from now on?" I couldn't help but ask. "It's not necessary, and I don't plan to teach you much." Kusanagi Aoi drank it all in one gulp, "your tea art is not bad." "Is this just a formality?" I was a little dizzy I just thought about it for so long! "Not really. It's just that I won't teach you too much. To be precise, I will only teach you one move, and it's within the scope of what I know." Looking at my eyes that were filled with renewed hope, she immediately poured out her words. Come to Lengshui, "So, don't think about Orochanagi and so on; forget about Arasaki, Nine Injuries and so on - you have imitated it yourself for so long, you must have your own habits, even if I teach you, it won't matter." Nothing good comes of it.” "Then what exactly are you going to teach me?" I filled her glass again. "You have to choose this yourself. Anyway, you seem to know a lot about the martial arts of our Kusanagi family." Kusanagi Aoi stood up, "You should go back first, I have to go to accompany Kasumi, and I will make dinner for her later. . You can come early tomorrow morning. I will wait for you on the grass in the backyard. I heard that in the past year, it has almost become a training ground." After saying that, Kusanagi Aoi walked out of the reception room. "That's it I have a master?" The image of Kusanagi Aoi taking a sip of tea was still in my mind, and I felt a little like I was in a dream Forget it, let's go home first and think about what tricks to learn. Just think of it as better than nothing. However I think that when I first came to this world, I rejected the old man's kindness with all the push and pull, and now I'm being treated by a master who is younger than me It's really a joke. Until I got home, I was still a little stiff, and I couldn’t even smile when I looked at Athena. "What's wrong?" Athena saw me wandering around and asked with concern, "Did Aoi Kusanagi make things difficult for you?" "Making things difficultit's not really difficult, it's justit's fate." I shook my head and sat down on the sofa, "Where's Robert?" "He and Quan Chong went out to play." Athena "equipped" and looked like she was going to go out on the street again. Although my words were a little unclear, at least I didn't have any real fear, and she didn't care very much, "Me too I’m going to record a song, and before I go to the special training, I still have to compete with the new hell band. Do you want to go together?” "I can always listen to your a cappella singing when I have time, but that hell band, even you want to be a competitor, shows that it is indeed very capable, which makes me a little interested." I asked, "Do you have their singingWill you vote? I want to hear it. " "WellI don't have it. Even if I want to buy it, I don't have time." Athena said with regret, "But I have recorded all their songs, you can listen to them." As she said that, she took out the small bag she brought with her. He took out a VCD from his bag and handed it over. "Oh" What I really wanted was their song I shook my head secretly and took the VCD, and I watched Athena go out. It’s better to think about the Kusanagi family’s martial arts! Since even Orochimagi is out of the question, then Mu Shiki can't even think about it As for the other things, Aoi Kusanagi won't teach me a set of wild bites, and a set of poisonous bites will have the same effect Nanara? Qin Yueyang? Rogue? Seventy-five postures, or change? Eighty-eight postures? Dule Tu? Booming Ax Yang? For me without fire, ghost burning is even more impossibleit seems that nothing is comprehensive enough. Although I can only learn one move, I still have to learn as many things as possible Well, maybe I should learn Crane Picking! It should be. Although this is a very useless move in the game, in fact it requires a very high level of skill and there are many variations. To truly learn it, I am afraid that all the basics of Kusanagi Martial Arts will be involved Actually, I I would rather learn how to burn ghosts, but it’s a pity ugh! “Wellnow that you have decided to learn crane picking, let’s recall the details of crane picking! It can be regarded as a move that integrates offense and defense. I remember that in the match between Leona and Kyo Kusanagi at KOF96, Kusanagi Kyo's Crane Pick directly broke Leona's Mighty Saber. It seems that as long as the opponent is in the front, the Crane Pick has almost no flaws. of! “Forget it, let’s listen to the works of the Hell Band. Then maybe we can have more hope of getting twice the result with half the effort. In my mind, I walked towards the player that was considered high-end in early 1997 The content of dinner was good. Although she said she didn’t prepare it, Athena still bought a lot of food when she got off work. Quan Chong and Robert also like this taste very much. Seeing that they were so harmonious and close as brothers, Athena and I smiled knowingly and each immersed ourselves in the food. "Athena, let me wash the dishes for you!" I got into the kitchen with her, and I couldn't help but say, because I was inevitably boring between Quan Chong and Robert. I couldn't get in touch with their conversation, and Robert was obviously because I'm not very interested in some rumors, and it's not easy for Quan Chong to deal with. After all, I'm half the master "Okay." Athena didn't look at me, staring at the sink, "What happened in the Todo Dojo today? You are back, looking a little weird." “I promised someone not to tell anyone, and this thing is really dumbfounding, and I don’t want to say it.” dumbfounded? That's just a matter of age. I'm afraid the real description should be awkward - always receiving favors from others without any hope of repaying "Then I won't ask. Anyway, you are not in danger." The clear sound of water hitting under the faucet was as beautiful as Athena's timbre. "Then what are your plans? Tomorrow Quan Chong and I will go to Guangxi to join the master. Yes. Do you want to go together?" "Umwhen will you leave tomorrow?" "Afternoon. I have to catch the wind for you anyway!" Athena smiled. “Then I’ll ask if I can have Qiu Feng at the Todo Dojo tomorrow. If not, can I guard the house alone?” I was a little nervous. "Of course, you are also a member of the family!" Athena's words without hesitation were touching, "But can you cook? It's not a good thing to eat in restaurants every day. Fighters should pay more attention to recipes than ordinary people. ." "There should be no problem. Or, could you please leave me a meal guide before you leave?" "Really?" Athena blinked, as if she didn't believe me. "You have to try the possibility of catching the autumn wind first, right?" I was a little surprised. "Boys, they never care about how to take care of themselves." Athena shook her head, seeming to be talking about me, but her tone was more like sighing for Quan Chong ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 102 Taking to the Streets take care? Maybe what Athena said is right. Men are often prone to do stupid things. Both Quan Chong and I have had experiences where we don’t value life But they all have their own reasons! It was already nightfall, Athena slept soundly, Quan Chong and Robert were still talking in their bedroom, but I, lying on my bed, couldn't sleep. After all, I was still full of energy in terms of jet lag. Holding the newspaper that Mai Zhuo gave me, I thought about it - the pillar of fire in Kusanagi Castle? I'm almost certain this has something to do with Wu Shi! However, the situation in reality cannot basically be measured by the appearance in the two-dimensional game. Just like Chizuru's magical skills have no brilliance at all, but they have magical effects. Most likely, Kusanagi Kyo's Mu Shiki will do the same sooner or later. It took me by surprise, especially after I had noticed the details. Should I ask Kusanagi Aoi tomorrow? Maybe she can know something, but she will probably keep it secretmostlyshe seems to be an example of being soft on the outside but strong on the inside A little bored, I stood up and spun around in a large space - this was a thing I made when I was at Mai Zhuo's house. My feet did not leave the ground and I rotated my body as if sliding to maintain balance. This way I could I can dodge the opponent's attack with tiny movements and have the possibility of immediate counterattack. Especially when I use Toudou-ryu's Kung Fu, I can get twice the result with half the effort. At least, this is how I made Adirheide miserable. However, no matter how hard I try, I can’t avoid the imaginary Orochimagi or similar moves, nor can I break down Mai Zhuo’s Gate of Heaven The next morning, Athena prepared food early because everyone had their own affairs. Even Robert had to go back to his family to deal with some matters. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??? and looking back at Kensho who was clamoring to see Robert off far away, I walked towards the Todo Dojo. Although I didn't wear makeup, no one recognized me on the street. Maybe some people knew about me, but no one felt the need to say anything The top four of KOF? Are there any top four like me? They will go crazy for Athena, and they can roar at the top of their lungs for Kusanagi Kyo, but II am a person who succeeds because of others. In the eyes of the public, I am probably not a real fighter Kusanagi Aoi did not wait for me in the backyard, but appeared directly at the door of the dojo: "Hehi, I won't teach you today. Something happened and I have to deal with it. Please take care of Kasumi today, okay?" "Are you a little too sudden?" I was really surprised, not because she let me go, but because it was the first time I saw her panicked face. "What happened? Can I help? " "You? You can only help more and moreit's not a fightBesides, you are a burden in a fight" Kusanagi Aoi murmured, "Go and see Kasumi, I'll leave first!" After that, he Leaving in a hurry. …I don’t believe you don’t know that your words will irritate my nerves! With depression, I walked into the inner room and pushed open the door of Kasumi's room: "Kasumi, Kusanagi Aoi has something to do today. I have been temporarily replaced as the flower protector. Do you have any wishes that you want to realize?" Exaggeration can be considered an exaggeration. Let's cover it up Kasumi seemed to have just woken up not long ago, and was still a little sleepy: "Aoi has already told me. You can sit down" It seems that she still has not recovered. In the past, she would never have been so depressed and dull-eyed. This state is not a good thing. Unfortunately, I am not a psychiatrist: "Have you had breakfast?" "I have no appetite, let's talk about it later" Kasumi gradually looked at me, "Hebing, tell me, was it a mistake for me to participate in KOF96?" "Aren't you looking for your father?" "Don't change the subject, you know what I mean." Kasumi shook her head, "Am I ugly now? But, I really don't want to do anything, and I don't have the strength to do it." "Ugly? You are a beautiful girl! Of courseyou do look a bit decadent now" I really didn't know what to say, so for a while, we fell silent together. …… "I said how about I take you out for a walk?" I finally couldn't bear the atmosphere, "It's not okay to stay in bed all the time. You are not an ostrich with your head buried in the world." "Are you going out on the street? Is there anything I can do?" Kasumi raised his head slightly, "If the students see me like this, they will be worried about me." "Can't I put on disguise?" I grabbed one of her hands. "Who led me into Kusanagi Castle in a professional manner? What happened to a certain wall somewhere in the dojo? You just wanted to Just escape. But if I catch you, you can’t be lazy anymore!” "So what are we going to do?" Kasumi was a little relaxed and still a little hesitant.   "How about going to a concert?" This can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone! "I saw a poster on the way here saying that there is a concert by the band Hell today. Let's go together." "Hell Band?" Kasumi was a little confused. "I haven't heard of them either, but even Athena regards them as competitors, and their level should be not low." I chuckled, "However, I am broke, a typical three-nothing person, you have to reimburse me! " "Okay, let's go." Finally, I made Kasumi smile, although it was a very small one, "You go out first, and I'll change clothes." When Kasumi opened the door and came out, I was almost shocked! Even if she is depressed, a professional is a professional. With the way she is dressed, I am afraid no one can connect her with the profession of a fighter - her soft black hair hangs naturally on her back, her loose yellow coat is open at the hem, and her left hand She was adjusting her neckline, holding a simple small handbag in her right hand, which matched the white waterproof pants, and the lace on the pair of light green sneakers was actually a bit childlike! “It shouldn’t be easy for me to be recognized like this, right?” Kasumi was a little unsure. "A beautiful girl is a beautiful girl! I was indeed right." I praised, "It's not easy to recognize you like this, but I have to worry about whether I will be jealous of passers-by when I go out with you By the way, Are we climbing over the wall this time?" "Of course! I haven't done that for a long time." Kasumi smiled. Of course you don’t have to climb over the wallyou are already the head of the family! Following her, I snickered. In fact, when we actually arrived on the street, with Kasumi’s attire and the small round hat she prepared before climbing over the wall, no one noticed usI was not wearing makeup at all! Depressed again "Where will the concert be held?" Kasumi really went straight to the point. "It's not far. We can ask for directions. It seems that although the Hell Band is a new star, it is still popular enough." I said casually, thinking about how to deal with things after the concert, or in other words, how to make things go as I wanted. direction of development "Watch the car!" Kasumi grabbed me and a car passed by me, "Hebing, what are you thinking about? Are you so involved?" "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about how to make you forget the pain in a short time." I lied as I looked at the car in front of me and the entrance to the concert venue in front of me. ActuallyI really don't know what to say. That car should be the special car of the Hell Band. I also know that the speed of the car can't hit me to pieces. Originallyforget it, the variation of the Immortal Jump is not My strengths. "Lie!" Kasumi chuckled, "But, thank you!" "Okay, let's go buy tickets! You pay the bill as a salary for making you laugh."; Volume 97 Chapter 103 A chance encounter? "Happy?" Kasumi's smile gradually dimmed, "If you just smile, it would be too easy. But, is it really that simple to be happy?" "No. So, I have a long way to go. The tickets I mentioned are just deposits." I took her hand and walked to the ticket office. "If this hell band is really that popular, can we buy tickets now?" Kasumi was a little worried. "How will you know if you don't try There seems to be something wrong" As he spoke, he saw a dejected young man walking away from the ticket office, "Then what should I do?" "How about let's sneak in again?" Kasumi became a little excited, "Anyway, the lighting in the concert is probably not good, and the audience's attention is only on the stage. It's not very dangerous for us to act like gentlemen He Bing, are you there? Are you listening?" "Oh, of course, but" I pointed in a direction. There was a cold drink shop, and a little boy was licking ice cream and heading towards the back door of the venue. "Maybe there is a way." "I said, this handsome boy, are you going to the concert?" I tried my best to block the little boy's way with a harmless expression. Kasumi didn't know why, but didn't ask. "You are" The boy was a little reserved, his eyes constantly drifting from me and Kasumi. "Can we discuss it?" Seeing him stop, I struck while the iron was hot, "My friend and I have been hearing how good the Hell Band's songs are recently, but we don't have time to listen to them in person. It's rare for us to take some time off from our busy schedule. But I can’t buy a ticket So I would like to ask, can you transfer your ticket? Of course, you can offer a fair price; if you only have one ticket, it doesn’t matter, there is someone who can listen. It’s a good thing to arrive…” Just as I was showing off my endless skills, a strong male voice came from next to me: "Chris, why are you still here? Just" It was a tall man, very young, but with silver-white hair. Fa, he obviously noticed my speech, "You areoh, you areyour name should be He Bing, right?" "Yes" Just as I recognized the little boy from the beginning, I also recognized the man's identity immediately, "You know me?" To be honest, being recognized by him was not What a good sign. “Hello, what can I do for you?” The man seemed enthusiastic. "They wanted to attend the concert, but they couldn't buy tickets, so" The little boy explained halfway and licked the ice cream again. "I was going to repurchase from himand then, while we were still discussing, you showed up." I tried to smooth things over. After all, if I didn't make this clear, it would probably lead to misunderstandings. "It's our fault. The first time I went out to a concert and had no experience, so I bought tickets just before the show started." "Ohthen come with me." The man thought for a moment, "But there are no tickets. If you want, you can find a corner backstage." "That's fine, thank you." I breathed a sigh of relief, "My name is He Bing, she is" "If I'm not mistaken, he should be the owner of Tengtang Dojo, right?" The man chuckled, "My name is Qiyongshe, and this kid's name is Chris. I won't need to introduce you for the time being. After the concert is over, can I invite you to have lunch? ?” I naturally agreed, this was the result I wanted to achieve. However, the development of things was beyond my expectation - it was a little too easy! Seeing Kasumi sitting on a chair in the backstage quietly listening to the unquiet concert, I seemed a little anxious: It can be said that no one has ever known or cared about me, but he could see it at a glance, and still Invite us to dinner! Could it be that my so-called plan for a rainy day is just a mantis stalking the cicada? In other words, have the members of the Hell Band awakened, or are they just ordinary fighters? Thinking aboutthinking about the way Chris licked the ice cream, so innocent; thinking about the smile during the conversation in the Qilong Society, it was a bit unpredictableis it a blessing or a curse? "Hebing, what's wrong with you?" Kasumi finally opened his eyes - the concert seemed to be over, "Did you listen carefully?" "" I didn't answer, but Kasumi already got the answer from my expression: "Then why did you bring me here?" "I……" "No, I don't mean to be angry." Kasumi shook his head, "You brought me here probably because you need a cash machine, and I just need to go out for some fresh air. This is a win-win situation. What I want to know is that you came here. What exactly is it for?” " Let's wait until we have dinner Maybe, by then, you can already guess a lot." I'm not sure, but Kasumi's observation skills are indeed very strong, and the Hell Band is coming to an end, so I?There will be time to explain it to her here. As expected, there was a beauty who came out with Qiyongshe and Chris - Shermei. Although she knew, she still had to introduce each other. She was obviously very interested in me and Kasumi, the two people who participated in KOF96, but this interest was a bit cold to me. "Don't be afraid, don't panic, Mai Zhuo is my sister, and Goenitz is not a bad person" I murmured secretly. On the road, Qiluoshe was driving, and Chris was sitting in the passenger seat, continuing to lick the newly bought ice cream. However, Shermei was holding Kasumi and talking loudly. The two women seemed to be very congenial. And I, leaning against the car window, looked at the flow of people on the road, trying to calm down I really don't understand why I was so afraid. When I met Goenitz by chance, I at least rode over. But today Could it be , is it because there is a clear concern? We had lunch at the Hell Band’s house, and Shermy was the cook. While we were sitting in the living room waiting, Chris, who had already finished licking the ice cream, started talking a lot. "He Bing, have you and Athena been together for a long time?" Chris's question was quite ambiguous. “It’s not that long, it’s more than a year, and if your question reaches Quan Chong’s ears, an accident will happen.” I tried to make the atmosphere as relaxed as possible, and also to relax myself. "Fist Chong? Is he Athena's boyfriend?" Chris continued to ask. "He thinks about this status day and night, but it's a pity that Rose is always shy. Also, you seem to be a bit gossipy. Did you learn it from some bad reporters?" I gave him the hot water handed to him by Qifong Club. Kasumi, lest she look boring. "Can't I chase stars?" Chris was a little unconvinced, "Don't you try your best to come to our concert?" “…That’s what Athena recommended, so I brought Kasumi here.” "Athena?" Chris became even more interested. "Athena said your songs are very good. She just couldn't stay in Japan for the time being, so she gave me your album so I could listen to it." I said and stood up, "Qilong Club, can you please take me with you?" Go to the bathroom?" "Follow me." Qiqiaoshe patted Chris on the head, "Be good with this sister." The Hell Band’s home can be considered simple. Although the style is different from that of Athena’s home, they both follow the connotation route. Moreover, in comparison, this place is smaller. Perhaps, although they are very popular, they cannot afford to live in a spacious house for the time being in Japan, where land is at a premium. "Can I ask a question?" I turned around and said at the bathroom door. "Appreciate further details." "Is Chris really still a kid?" "It's a little strange that you ask that" Qiluo She didn't understand. "Okay, let me change the question - can we talk about Mai Zhuo?" "Mai Zhuo? You" Although he was thinking, he didn't have the reaction I expected. "Well, let me ask more directly - what are the plans of the Eight Masters now?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 104 Interrogation? "You" Qi Ye She stared at me seriously, and after a long time, Fang uttered, "Chris is just a child." "So……" "We'll talk about the rest after dinner. You don't want the girl from the Todo family to know something, right?" Qiyongshe waved her hand and walked towards the living room, "Let's go, Shermei's craftsmanship is pretty good." "Well, but first of all, my coming to the bathroom is not just a pretense for conversation, so you go ahead." With that, I closed the door When I returned to the living room again, they were already sitting around the dining table. Unlike Athena's house, the dining room here was not distinguished from the living room, and Chris's look of wanting to steal something but not taking action was also very warm. "Let's eat." Shelmei's tone sounded like a newlywed's, which made me take a closer look: just as I remembered, her eyes were almost hidden in her hair, and only two charming rays of light shot out from time to time. I just don't know if the light will make people shudder at certain times. As for the rest, because I'm sitting, I can only see the "turbulent waves", and by the way, there are bright red lips those with blood It’s just different! During the dinner, Chris kept asking Kasumi about Athena. He was so curious. Fortunately, Kasumi had spent time with Athena while I was recovering from my injuries, so he was able to answer questions quite comfortably. As for Qilongshe and I, we had a tacit understanding and kept our heads silent. Sherme wanted to say something, but she seemed to be persuaded by the eyes of Qiluoshe, and she remained silent with suspicion on her face. "Sister Xiangcheng, let's go shopping!" Not long after leaving the dishes behind, Chris entangled her affectionately. "It's okay," seeing that they had no objections from the Qiluo Club, I encouraged him, "Xiangcheng, spending time with your child is also a kind of adjustment." "Um……" "I'm not a kid!" Chris made a face at me and took Kasumi out. "Aren't you worried?" I turned around and asked. "Worried? If you are really worried, you won't be able to see him buying ice cream alone outside the venue." Qilongshe smiled faintly, "Oh, what we need to worry about are those little thieves who don't know the details and want to attack him. " "That's right." I smiled, and saw Shermei walking over after washing the dishes, "After all, he is one of the Eight Elites." "You" Shermei was shocked when she heard this, and pointed at me and stood still, "Ashe" "It's nothing." Qiyongshe walked over and helped her sit down. "Since he came to us in a low-key manner, it means we can continue talking." "Yes." I took over the conversation and took out the cut newspaper from my pocket, "This is the reason why I came to Japan." "Kusanagi CastleFire Pillar" Shermei sounded frightened and even more solemn. She looked at Qiluoshe and said, "What do you mean" "I'm not sure, but the person who gave me this newspaper is also one of the Eight Elites, so," I nodded, "I would rather believe in its hidden meaning." "One of the eight masters you mentioned is Mai Zhuo?" Qifongshe asked thoughtfully. "At least, her name is Mai Zhuo in this life." Out of caution, I tried to speak clearly, "By the way, I wonder how much you know about KOF96? Of course, you must have learned about it, right?" “KOF96……” “Speak directly, Goenitz.” "He" Shelmei became angry, "That guy made preparations, but then he went to reincarnation and left us with this mess. It's not kind!" "Huh?!" Her words startled me, but if I think about it, it might be understandable for her to say so. I am the only one who knows the fact that Konitz vanished into thin air Some people felt aggrieved for Konitz "He It seems like they tried their best" "Try your best?" Shermei said noncommittally, "Forget it, the past is like the wind. Let's talk about your identity." "Me?" Her words gave me a chill. "You know a lot, but you are not from my Orochi clan. Although the name Mai Zhuo is indeed included in my collection of Eight Elites, apart from your mouth, how else can you prove your relationship with her?" Shermei suppressed her words. finger. "Don't! I don't want to die under the peony flowers." I stood up almost immediately, covering my chest with my hands, "Now I haven't even learned the gate of heaven, so I can't beat you. Besides, your tricks are too good. If the Taiyin is too severe, my body bones may not be able to withstand it." "Die under the peonies?" She smiled sweetly, "Since you have praised me so much, how can I not give you some reward?" As she said that, she kicked off her legs and slid over to the ground. "No" I wanted to say something else, but found that her speed was too fast. The moves that were almost useless in the game now gave me a feeling of nowhere to escape.Feeling of palpitations. Counterattack? Is it possible? Wild bite? sunflower? No, her actions remind me of the Gate of Heaven Well, let's try the method we originally planned to deal with Mai Zhuo When she slid forward, I leaned back and took the initiative to grab her hand - just to prevent her from grabbing my neck. However, she finally reached the front of my chest and pressed her whole body against me. With a conditioned reflex, having been immersed in countless Todo-ryu exercises, I put my left hand around her forearm, and my right hand around her waist, relying on the inertia of leaning back - it was almost a replica of Sherry's beauty! However, it was not her head that fell on the sofa first, but her palms! In an instant, my body became light and I flew out upside down - it was Sermei Whipping! "Bang!" Although I tried my best to adjust my body position, my back still hit the wall, and there may be a dent in it. As the body slid down, there was a clear sound of Sherme clapping her hands: "Todo-ryu is indeed well-deserved!" Then, the head with no visible eyes appeared on the sofa, "Tell me about your relationship with Miss Todo, and by the way, Yagami-an. " "You" I endured the pain and got up, feeling a little depressed, "Since you already know about Kasumi and Iori Yagami, why are you still entertaining me?" "If you don't weigh it, how can you know whether you are cheating on food or drink?" Shelme said in a disgraceful way, "Mr., you are using a fake girl." "Okay, can't I say that's not enough?" Seeing Qilaoshe smiling and saying nothing, I walked over and drank a glass of water on the coffee table, "Today I seem to have thrown myself into a trap Well, I have the tacit approval of Xiangcheng I studied Todo-ryu, but I am still involved in intellectual property issues; as for Yagami-an, he is almost a signpost for me, indicating the direction of my efforts." "I heard that you still have a good relationship with the guy from Kagura Palace?" Qiyongshe finally asked, but judging from his face, he seemed to be quite interested in the description of "road sign". "Yes, Chizuru is my friend, but it has nothing to do with KOF." "The battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan had nothing to do with KOF." Qiluoshe poured water into the cup again, "We will not get involved in the matter within the tornado, but you ended up recuperating in the Kagura Palace" The implication of these words is not good for me: "At that time, in the Kagura Palace, there were also Mai Zhuo, Iori Yagami, and Leona. It can be said that except for Chizuru, all of them were bleeding with crazy blood" "Both of them?" Shermei laughed, "As far as I know, you are not on the list of the Orochi clan." "List?" I was stunned. "Can you please update it faster? Metro and Vice confirmed my blood composition more than four months ago, and the results took me a while to digest." It seems that "The Eight Masters are also human beings, and there is also a lack of information. "Of course, it seems that I am the first person to have crazy blood as an adult. Mai Zhuo was so excited that he almost cried. But having said that, I really don't want it. Others look at me like a guinea pig" Seeing that I was showing signs of making an impromptu speech, the Qiluo Society immediately interjected: "The Orochi clan is quite self-respecting and will not cut open its compatriots alive. However, although your words are almost impeccable, we still have to be cautious. After contacting Mai Zhuo Qian, are you willing to be a guest in our home all the time?" "If it turns out that I lied, you will silence me, right?" "People who cheat are inherently hateful." Shelmei answered a bit delicately. "Does that mean I have no choice but to refuse?" "You can also try to see if your Todo-ryu can escape from here unscathed." Shermei's words were simply a joke. But "Thank you so much! I was worried that there would be no housewife to take care of my daily life!" I didn't care about Qilongshe and Shermei Petrochemical's appearance, I continued to be happy, "By the way, I have to give it to you first Athena calls"; Volume 97 Chapter 105 Crying Benimaru? "Hey, Athena? My food problem has been solved!" Maybe my excitement was a little unpleasant in the eyes of Qilongshe and Shermei, "The Hell Band, which you have been friends with for a long time, has invited me to their house for a long-term seminar " "We have been friends for a long time?" Athena giggled, "Are you taking me to borrow flowers to offer to Buddha?" "Well you are a star!" It would be better for me to give up the expectation of not being ridiculed by her. "It's up to you, just don't be embarrassed." Athena's tone was like a parent's, which made me dumbfounded. "The people in the Hell Band are almost all fighters. If I'm not here, you can be beaten to death and no one will care." "I'm a pacifistwait, how do you know" "Some of their songs are too difficult for non-combatants. Even if there were ordinary people like that, they would have become famous a long time ago, but they are not as famous as me - it only means that they don't have the same focus. Do that art." Athena said matter-of-factly, "Okay, I'm hanging up, I guess you won't come back today, remember you enjoyed the feast we gave you to welcome you." …Listening to the beeping sound in the receiver, I felt a little depressed. Is it a mistake to miss out on the preferential treatment? "He Bing, it seems that you have taken advantage of us?" Shermei walked over with a smile on her face, almost in a standard cat walk, but the gesture of her hands made me scared, "Maybe, we can treat you as one of our own for the time being?" "What do you mean?" This is definitely not a good thing, absolutely! I seemed to take a step back. "Because" Her nose was about to touch mine, "The Orochi clan treats guests very politely; but if they are one of our own, then as one of the Four Heavenly Kings, I can teach them well." "I'm afraid this is inappropriate? What if I'm lying?" I can almost encounter some kind of encounter, something that I suffered at the hands of Yuri "Of course, you can ignore this discussion. Anyway, once your identity is confirmed, I can go even further" "I am! I am one of my own." It seemed that this beauty was not as easy to talk to as Sister Mai Zhuo. I put down the phone and retreated to the wall. "Just tell me if you have any instructions. As a member of the Orochi clan, I am still new here. I don’t know anything, so it’s all up to you!” "" Qilongshe and Shermei looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, "What a shame! Such a person can actually be favored by the Kagura family. Has our old enemy already fallen?" It seems that the first impression of these two heavenly kings on me is not good "Please, you are also heavenly kings no matter how you say it. At least I know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. If I make you angry, it is not courage, but courage." Idiot." "Judging from what you do, you're not necessarily smart." Shelmei pulled me back to the sofa and sat down, still smiling that one that made me cringe. "We won't restrict your freedom. You just need to come back here every night." That’s it. Of course, you’d better not violate it, remember – the simpler the rules, the more hidden the heavy price of overstepping.” "Can I understand that there are actually many tribesmen around you who can be deployed, so it is impossible for me to escape?" Hearing her words, I felt relieved. “The Orochi clan is small in number, they are all elites.” She smiled proudly. What does that have to do with me? As long as I can prevent the big snake from interfering with my future, your education is nothing more than a cloud in the sky to me. I am not a person in reincarnation. "Okay, I'll go out first." "Where?" "I'm going to infiltrate the Kusanagi family. Do you want to send someone to follow me?" I laughed and opened the door, "By the way, you have to treat Kasumi well when he comes back soon. I may not come back for dinner I should be back before 12 o'clock. Isn’t that considered a violation?” "You" Shermei gritted her teeth, but I had already closed the door and left. Out! The sun is still shining on my skin, I found a short-term meal ticket, and I am not dead This is the first step of the Long March in 1997! “In fact, I just don’t want to stay with them and have long nights and dreams, but I can’t just do nothing when I get out. Well, I might as well go find Aoi Kusanagi. Anyway, if something happens, I still have Sister Mai Zhuo’s mobile phone number. Thinking about it, I gradually walked to the gate of Kusanagi Castle. The guard asked me lazily, as if a stranger who came here in broad daylight was a cherished animal. But it’s a pity that I don’t understand the bird’s language: “Please, you have to speak English even if you don’t speak Chinese, right? Isn’t Kusanagi Castle in line with international standards?” The guard obviously felt embarrassed: "Sowho are you? What are you doing here?" "Looking for someone, to be precise, visiting Kusanagi Aoi, the sister of the current head of the family, Kusanagi Kyo." "Miss Kui is not here."   "I know this. She has something to do today. I mainly want to know where she is now?" "It seems I went to Nikaido's house." The guard thought for a while, "Your name is He Bing, right? The one with Miss Asamiya?" You just recognized it? "I didn't expect that someone outside the circle would recognize me. What an honor!" I laughed at myself. "Not really." The guard chuckled, "We, the people of Kusanagi City, can be considered half of the circle." Well, the whole general has no weak soldiers "Thank you." I suddenly thought that I was stimulated and ready to leave. "So, where is the home in the second step?" …… The guard was very enthusiastic and explained in detail, and I didn’t go far. To be honest, the guard looked quite ordinary, but judging from his movements, if it were me half a year ago, if it were on the field, I would probably have a very even performance. And he is just a guard of Kusanagi Castle. Based on his conspicuous position, he is probably a decoration! The Kusanagi familyare really strong! While sighing all the way, the Nikaido family was already in front of us - it wasn't that far in the first place, but according to the guard, a certain flirtatious young man had often come here to play when he was a child - he and Kusanagi Kyo were really good brothers. No wonder Kusanagi Aoi also goes there Recalling Nikaido Benimaru’s tone that night, his home must have been very wealthy, but the building in front of him was not very gorgeous. Could it be gold and jade inside? Perhaps, there is a unique taste of a wealthy family in the tattered door, which is about the same size as Todo Dojo? The door was ajar, and when I looked around, there were many ambulances in the corner - could someone be seriously ill? Is Aoi Kusanagi here No, her blood is not a panacea "Excuse me" I asked, but no one answered me. I felt a little strange, so I walked towards the inner room. "Yoko, don't scare medon't scare me" After taking a few steps, someone's crying voice became clearer and clearer - well, it's Nikaido Benimaru! We walked in looking for the sound, and finally there were people. They were some people in white coats, singing the song of birds. Ignoring them, I went directly into the room where the crying sound should have come from - maybe this was a bit rude, but what kind of woman could make Nikaidou Benimaru cry “Shua——” A bunk was made on the floor, and someone should be sleeping there. But I couldn't see it, because it was blocked by a curved back It was Nikaidou Benimaru, sobbing one after another; and on the other side of the floor, half of Kusanagi Aoi's head was exposed, as well as the side of her head. Kneeling legs on the floor. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 106 Kusanagi...Yang? "Excuse me" I was about to speak when Nikaido Benimaru moved in front of me. The next moment, he grabbed his neck and lifted him up in the air: "Who!" …… One second of silence might not be long, but I could see Kusanagi Aoi's movements clearly - there was a small wound on the index finger of her left hand, which was right on the index finger of the person lying on the bed who also had the wound. The blood seemed to be alive and kept in a liquid state but did not flow out. It only flowed slowly on the wound. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be two distinct streams! "Why is it you?" Nikaidou Benimaru finally let me down and asked with some confusion. "Coughcoughyour reaction speed is too fast, isn't it? You don't look like a crying person at all." I held my neck, still a little breathless. "Conditioned reflex." His words seemed to be mocking himself, but what replaced his vigilant expression was sadness. "What happened?" I became curious, because Kusanagi Aoi hasn't spoken to me yet - this is abnormal, very abnormal! "Healing. Hebing, don't disturb her." Nikaido Benimaru explained, "Although her eyes are open now, she doesn't notice you at all, and she doesn't even see you." "Who is injured?" The quilt covered the injured person's body, only the hand intersecting with Kusanagi Aoi was exposed. Apart from the delicate skin, I couldn't infer anything. However, to be able to make Aoi Kusanagi break her promise to me, rush here in a hurry, and still be focused on itthis person is definitely no small matter! "You talk a lot." Nikaido's somewhat cold words surprised me. Looking at his face, my mind moved, and I asked tentatively: "Woman?" He still stared at me coldly. "A woman from the Kusanagi family?" His brows moved. "The person youlike?" He finally spoke, but with clenched fists: "Good judgment can lead to death." Kill yourself? Although you are not a righteous person, you don't need to scare me like this, right? "I only gossip internally and don't gossip externally. Besides, you and Kusanagi Kyo have such a good relationship that they can be used as internal time coordination. However, I really admire you. Everyone in the Kusanagi family can make people dying" Since Aoi Kusanagi cannot be interested in me, there is no need to avoid the topic of men. "Bang!" A black shadow appeared in front of me, followed by a clear sound, and then, I flew upside down outside the door Damn it, how could you conduct a surprise attack! Although I am not your opponent at allwill I have panda eyes "What the hella breath" Nikaidou Benimaru was angry and embarrassed, "She fainted because she was so angry" "I'm so angry that I'm heartbroken" I managed to get up, but I had to hold on to the wall. He used so much strength in this punch that he didn't even know how much force he used. "I'm so angry that I'm heartbroken and need to rely on Kusanagi's blood to treat me?" Do you think I'm an outsider? "It's just that she was injured." Nikaido Benimaru seemed to have heard something and hurriedly turned around and leaned over, "Yoko, are you awake?" "My life was saved!" Kusanagi Aoi sighed, "Hebing? Why are you here?" "Although you say I'm useless, I still want to help, so why don't I come here?" In front of her, I was far from as calm as I was with Nikaido Benimaru. "Oh" She pondered, not knowing what her attitude towards my answer would be. After a long time, she slowly stood up and said, "Benimaru, let's go eat together. I know a new place that has good squid sushi." Use the skills of my chef. He Bing, you can come too." "Oh." I looked at Nikaido Benimaru. He didn't speak. He looked like a child who had done something wrong and was waiting to be punished. We didn’t talk along the way. Even the driver felt the strange atmosphere and wiped his sweat from time to time, even though it wasn’t actually hot. It wasn't until we arrived at the restaurant that Kusanagi Aoi's frosty face changed: "Boss, old recipe, three servings." As she said this, she motioned for us to sit down in the farthest corner. Before sitting down, Nikaido Benimaru finally couldn't help but speak: "Kui-chan" "Shut up. Whether you have the right to call me that is still unknown." Kusanagi Aoi brought the temperature that had just begun to rise to a new low, "Tell me, what exactly did you do?" Could it be that someone is using force No, that doesn't seem to be someone's style I guessed curiously, but there was no answer. "She" Nikaido Benimaru looked at me sideways and hesitated. "Say it, say it! You dare not say it if you dare to do it?" Kusanagi Aoi was a little angry, "Hebing, you are not allowed to leave. I want to see how you, a slutty young master, abandoned my Kusanagi family all the time. Of the people!” "II didn't do anything!" Nikaido Benimaru pretended to be innocent, "Youko just appeared so suddenly"??” "Suddenly appeared? What were you doing at that time?" At this moment, Kusanagi Aoi is completely a master of criminal investigation. "I'm on the phone with someone" "Kazuto? The new woman you hooked up with, right? You happened to be bumped into by your girlfriend who just woke upoh no, it was your ex-girlfriend, and then what?" "I had no idea Yoko would wake up. I was completely confused at the time. I didn't react at all to what she said to me. When I came to my senses, she had already fainted on the ground" Nikaido Benimaru defended , but was interrupted by Kusanagi Aoi. "I don't care about you!" A ball of flame flew towards him, but he didn't hide. He let his nose be burned black, and the handsome guy instantly turned into a clown. "Xiao Kui" "You still know how to call me Xiaokui, but do you still have Sister Yang in your heart? Have you been worthy of her in the past few years?" Kusanagi Aoi asked sharply. "The diagnosis at that time said that she could not possibly wake up" Nikaido Benimaru spoke softer and softer, and finally seemed to muster up some courage, "But she asked me to find someone" "She asked you to find one person, not a group! Are you playing a rugby match?" Kusanagi Aoi slapped the table, which frightened the people around her, but they did not dare to turn around to watch. "But no woman can replace her" "You" Kusanagi Aoi raised her hand in the air. Just in time, the waiter brought the sushi, put it away cautiously, and trotted away. "Get out of here!" Kusanagi Aoi slowly put down her hand and squeezed out the words through her teeth. "When will Yoko wake up?" Nikaidou Benimaru asked as he stood up. "You still think she can wake up and be angry again! Get out!" Kusanagi Aoi scolded, but made no other moves. Until Nikaido Benimaru left for a long time, she finally spoke again: "Hebing, eat it, don't waste it." "Huh?" It's not hot anymore. Are you eating now? But I didn't dare to ask, so I just worked hard without hesitation. Well, it was indeed good. Seeing that I started to eat, she also stretched out her hand, oh, with her bare hands, and started eating like a glutton. In the end, I ate less than half of the three portions of sushi. "Turn anger into appetite?" I couldn't help but ask after she wiped her hands and handed me a tissue. "No, today's healing consumes too much energy." Kusanagi Aoi shook her head and sighed, "What an injustice what a fucking injustice." …A beautiful girl like her curses with foul language…I seem to be reminded of a woman in a certain city in a certain era who coexisted with beauty and scolding wisdom… "What's going on?" "A woman became a vegetative state because of her boyfriend. When she woke up and went to see him immediately, she found that he was flirting with another woman on the phone. She was so angry that old wounds burst out." Kusanagi Aoi said. Laugh, wry smile. "Can you explain it more clearly?" Although I knew something, it only aroused my curiosity. "You are considered a member of the Kusanagi family, so it's not impossible to know. But you have to ensure that you don't leak it." Seeing me nodding, Kusanagi Aoi added, "And, let Benimaru trust you very much." "What's the meaning?" "This matter is his privacy. If you can't get him to let you know, then just wait until he is thinking about chasing you." "Curiosity is the original sin of mankind. If I am really killed, it will also be the source of your seduction." "Ha," she finally smiled half-seriously, "Then let me tell you the truth - Benimaru is a person with special powers, as you know. Generally speaking, he can control his own electric energy, but when he is extremely depressed or When you are extremely excited, you lose control.” "Then just pay attention to the adjustment." I don't think there is any life at stake. "Yes, but my cousin and he fell in love. One summer night six years ago, they tasted the fruit for the first time Is that how it is described in your country? It should be said to be a very romantic thing, but he Benimaru carrying electric energy My cousin suffered a devastating blow when she was unprepared, and Benimaru had no idea what happened. At that time, my cousin was just one breath away from being charred, and it was a miracle that she could save her life. , but theoretically it is impossible to wake up. After that, Benimaru completely changed and became You also know his reputation now. " "Then, another miracle happened - your cousin actually woke up. She was thinking about him and insisted on seeing him. As a result, she saw a scene that had become normal in the wash of time. Then you received an emergency notification, and then Just break up with me - I didn't make a mistake in my guess, right?" It might be better to help her say it. After all, it's not something worth mentioning that her family is like this. "And your cousin is the 'Yangzi' in his mouth 'Bar?"   "Yes." Kusanagi Aoi stood up and threw a card on the dining table. "And Benimaru's change is partly due to the weird oaths they made back then." "Weird? It's probably something like 'if I'm not here anymore, you have to live alone' or something like that?" There are many kinds of love words. "But my cousin's memory is still six years ago! What will she think when she sees Benimaru's condition?" Kusanagi Aoi slapped the table again. This time, the table finally cracked in her hands "Repair costs are included. In the meal money." As she said that, she pulled me away. "Should we change the topic?" Seeing how she was holding back her emotions from time to time, I felt a little dangerous. "Okay, tell me, what moves do you want to learn?" Kusanagi Aoi thought for a while and asked back. "Hezhao, and a series of its variations." I tried to be precise. "That's more than just one move." "Once you have it all figured out, it's just one move." "How is Kasumi today?" Kusanagi Aoi suddenly asked. “That’s right, I laughed, I took her to the concert.” "Okay, if you really calm down Kasumi, I'll teach you crane picking as a trick." Kusanagi Aoi returned the price, but didn't give me a chance to bargain. "I'll leave first. My cousin woke up and I haven’t told my brother about the fainting thing yet, so I have to make preparations to teach you.” "Yeah. By the way," I suddenly remembered, "it stands to reason that your brother is stronger than you, why doesn't Benimaru ask him to heal his injuries?" "Because, he didn't dare to call his brother." Kusanagi Aoi stopped, "Do you know who my cousin is?" "It should be called Kusanagi Yoko, right?" "Youko is what Benimaru can call alone. We call her Kusanagi Yang. This is the name she chose herself. For those in our family who dare to give themselves this name, you can guess what it means, right?" Kusanagi Aoi felt very sorry, "It's a pity that she can only lie down now. If there hadn't been these accidents, my brother wouldn't have to worry about the family head's affairs" "Watching her go away, I couldn't get back to my senses Yang?" Yo Kusanagi? The head of the family? Maybe, a king of boxers was killed by Nikaidou Benimaru with one hit on a summer night six years ago maybe …… “Hmm, half a portion of sushi, oh no, a small portion of sushi I have to go back quickly, maybe I can catch up with Hell Band and Kasumi’s dinner (Pay attention to the length of this chapter~~ Just think of it as a little compensation for the slow update) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 107 Negotiation (Please tell me something first in this chapter. I don’t know if you watched cartoons when you were young. At least a large part of my outlook on life was cultivated by those cartoons. For this, I would like to thank Satellite TV Chinese Station in advance. Note that it is not Phoenix TV gave me too many excellent works from 1992 to 1994. Many of the cartoons contained things that I could not fully understand at my age at that time. Unfortunately, things have changed a lot now. I have to look for one of the original cartoons. Materials often take a long time and are hard to find. For example, those such as "Little Man", "Chibi Maruko-chan", "Sword of 634", "Entertainment Goldfish Eyes", "The Good Boy of the Forest", "Lucky Boy", "Ninja Random" "Taro" is so relaxing and heartwarming, "Chrono" and many science fiction films that I can't even remember the names of now, and many more that were familiar to people of that generation, but now often can only be found incompletely on the Internet. information, or stored deep in memories. I don’t know if anyone misses that childhood like me. If so, please add me on QQ: 229754512, but you have to give me a meeting gift, such as information about a certain cartoon from that year. When I was young, I might have just watched the cartoons and memorized them, but when I grew up, I suddenly saw some names and found that they were very familiar, but I couldn't explain them clearly. When I thought about it carefully, I realized that they were …So, I began to look for those chickens that laid good eggs back then. Qian Lao’s metaphor has always been appropriate. For example, Wang Xiaoyan, younger friends may remember her as Wang Xiaoyan. Anyway, the person I am talking about should be famous! As the No.1 female voice actress in the heyday of Chinese cartoons, I won’t talk about her works. If you watch cartoons and watch END subtitles, then you will definitely be very familiar with this name. If you don’t know that, Habit, even if I say it, it’s of no use. Here we are not going to argue about whether it is original or imported. At least people who spent their childhood in that era often look at the lives of these children who can only watch "Blue Cat" with pity. If they are married and have children early, it will be even more I will feel sad for my children. "It's a pity that Chinese voice actors don't have the same status as Japan and won't come to the forefront. Maybe they themselves don't have such awareness. In any case, today's interested people have to go through a lot of trouble to find a photo of them, and the results are not satisfactory. At least, I have been looking for a long time on the Internet and only found a few small and poor work photos of Wang Xiaoyan or Photos of life. Here, I ask you for as much information about her as possible, hoping to fulfill my admiration for a person who influenced my childhood. After all, the dubbing skills of cartoons are often very impressive. Really good dubbing coupled with good scenes and lines will be remembered for a lifetime. Here, I am mainly talking about her. I am not saying that she is the only successful Chinese voice actor. In fact, Han Li, the No. 1 male voice actor, is also very good, but I am a man, so of course, hehe! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of?the?extra article, haha. Below, the main text——) "Xiangcheng, Xiangcheng, for the sake of my future, you must bravely face the life of lovelorn!" I walked quickly downstairs to the Hell Band and watched the sky I probably didn't miss dinner. I wonder how Kasumi and Chris played all afternoon Unfortunately, I can't talk to her in the evening. How should I persuade her A precocious girl My thoughts are simple to say the least, but complex to say "Hi! What's for dinner tonight?" The person who opened the door for me was Shelme. She was wearing a slightly oily white apron. There was ketchup on the spatula in her hand. This little lady's appearance made me laugh. I couldn't help but ask. "It's delicious anyway." She pointed to the living room quietly, "He Bing, go disturb those two children. Chris is at the age where his voice is changing. Keeping talking and singing like that will affect his development." Well, "The unawakened King is just a child." I smiled and walked towards the source of the childish voice, "Xiang Cheng, did you have fun?" "Of course, I will be accompanied by the future star." Kasumi smiled lightly, "What about you?" "Me? I don't have a beautiful woman by my side." Although Kusanagi Aoi is a beautiful woman, she is my master. “It turned out to be a pervert.” Chris drank water to moisten his throat, almost innocently. Pervert I just met an ace pervert today! "Chris, strictly speaking, normal men are perverts, but" "Don't listen, don't listen, you're sophistry!" Chris shook his head, "You and Brother She are the same." Brother She? For a moment, I thought of Shermei’s brilliance. Could it be that this is all the result of the Qilong Society? "Speaking of which, where did the Qiluo Society go?" "Who knows? Maybe I went shopping for something to do in the evening," Chris blinked, "I ran out of Bongshijie at home yesterday." ??…Is this—is this a success or a failure in education? See the faint fragranceBlushing, seeing that Chris showed signs of continuing the discussion, I quickly interrupted: "Chris, can you help me ask Sherme how long it will take for dinner? I'm hungry." "oh." "Changes in education always involve the pain of moral customs." When Chris entered the kitchen, I tried to end the topic, "However, no one knows whether this is a good thing." "I'm just a child under the age of eighteen." Kasumi shook his head, "When are we going back after today? I have to see if your level has embarrassed Toudou-ryu." “…Let’s talk about it later.” See? What do you think? I held her hand and said, "Today, you go home by yourself and I stay." "Why?" Although Xiangcheng asked this question, he was not too surprised. "For you to leave unscathed." "Could it be that" Kasumi looked at the kitchen warily, but I pressed my index finger on his lips: "The Todo family has been dragged down by the three artifacts for more than a thousand years. It's enough. And me, when I step into the world of fighters , nothing can be turned back. At least, since the end of KOF96, the rusty gear of fate has been renewed. And you can still escape now." My voice was very small, almost lip-syncing. "I" Kasumi wanted to say something, but saw Chris walking briskly with a plate of tomatoes and eggs, so she had to swallow her words. Qilongshe came back in time for dinner, but with the same table of people, the atmosphere during the meal was different from that at noon. If I insist on finding some excitement from this boring process, then I can only observe and The look in his eyes when he guessed what was in the small handbag brought back by the Qilong Society. "Send it to me." After the meal, Kasumi asked for the phone number of the Hell Band and their verbal promise of preferential treatment for future concert tickets, and then took my hand to leave - there seemed to be no flaws at all. We were silent along the way. It wasn't until she was standing on the side of the road about to hail a taxi that she asked, "Is it convenient to talk now?" "It should be fine if you are subtle." Who knows if there is any spy here. "Okay, I decided to participate in KOF97 - someone must organize it, otherwise, you who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages will not be able to take risks for me - I am not King." "KOF97? Are you kidding me?" I was confused. Will Kasumi appear in KOF97? “Do I look like I’m kidding?” "You" I looked around for a moment, and there was no one around. Then I hugged her suddenly and whispered, "Look at your reaction at this moment. What if I attack instead of hugging you?" Today's body is simply an amateur - you and I know the effect of the eight young girls. Moreover, even if KOF97 is held in December, you will not be able to surpass the state you were in before the injury. So, don't go to death your ann My brother only moved his hands after confirming the arrival of the ambulance. Would others do this?" After that, I pushed her away slightly and put my hands on her shoulders, "Go home and have a good rest. Goodbye." …… Watching the taxi drive away, I don’t know what emotions were surging under Kasumi’s dull face when she got in the car, but no matter what, I have to go back to my place tonight. Although I don’t want to face the Hell Band, I will go back late. It's even harder to deal with. "Bang!" There was a crisp sound, and my back hurt. I jumped forward several steps and fell to the ground. "Who!" When I turned around, I was stunned - it was Iori Yagami! He approached with an expressionless face, giving me the feeling that he was very angry and the consequences would be serious "Isn't it? I gave Xiangbao a hug and you are so silent? Then why did you reject her?" I tried to make the atmosphere relaxed. . "You know what I'm asking." A small group of Cangyan rolled towards me, so fast that I couldn't hide from it. "I saidwhy are you bullying people? Although this can barely be considered a fashionable outfit, but" With such a little enthusiasm, my pants were worn down below the knees. "Huh?" Iori Yagami was a little confused. He suddenly came up and looked at my legs exposed in the night wind: "Not burned? Whose blood is it?" "What do you mean?" I looked confused. "Only the blood of madness will not be burned by the blue flames." Iori Yagami explained, but looking at his face, this was also the breaking point of impatience. "It's Leona's. During KOF96, you and Leona both absorbed Goenitz's crazy blood, and you fell. In order to prevent Leona from acting recklessly when she went berserk, I absorbed a little bit when I was entangled with her." Actually, I don't want to. Play dumb with him, but who knows whether he was referring to the blood of madness or the blood of Kusanagi just now? "Hmm." Iori Yagami snorted noncommittally, "Take me to the Three Heavenly Kings." "Isn't it?" Do you want to challenge them? "Isn't it a bit abrupt to go this way?" ??"Can you protect Kasumi?" Iori asked. "You following us?" "I can't watch you drag her along to risk your life." Iori Yagami casually gave me another light punch. I couldn't avoid it. I wasn't hurt, but the pain was severe. "I didn't!" I defended through gritted teeth, "I'm simply walking on thin ice." "The three kings are not idiots like you." Iori Yagami seemed to feel that he had said too much, and his pace gradually quickened. "Hey, wait! You went alone. I will be suspicious then, and I have to save my life!" …… "Is that you?" The moment Qiluo Club opened the door, the air seemed to have become colder by dozens of degrees, but it also seemed to be boiling. "This idiot is too stupid." Yagami went straight in and sat down without any reservations or precautions. "I don't plan on dueling today, just negotiating." "What are we talking about? What's there to talk about between the Three Divine Artifacts and the Orochi Clan?" Qilongshe asked back, and Shermei was full of ridicule. "The blue flame in my hand is a precedent." Iori Yagami raised his burning left hand. "Well, for the sake of you also having crazy blood." Qijiaoshe sat opposite him, "Would you like some water?" "Don't touch Todo Kasumi, and protect her." Yagami ignored these etiquettes, "I won't leak your information in advance." "That girl is really that important?" Qiyongshe asked playfully. "Anyway, you won't lose." Iori Yagami was a little impatient, "Is the deal done or broken?" "It's not that we can't continue talking." Shermei interjected, "But you have to let us know that you do have this bargaining chip." "Chips?" Yagami stood up slowly, oh no, it was already an afterimage! "Now do you think I have enough chips?" He was at the door of a room, holding Chris in his hand. "Do you think you can blackmail me like this?" "Don't panic, Shermei. He just told us his strength." Qijiaoshe stopped her and looked at Yagami calmly, "We already knew your strength, but this is not what we care about. What exactly are you planning to reveal to us? " "A big snake can't appear out of thin air, I'll give you a chance to prepare." Iori let go of Chris confidently and walked towards me, "Hebing, come out with me." "The negotiation broke down?" I was a little dizzy - I still don't know what I did wrong! "It's a deal," Iori Yagami quietly went down the stairs and looked at the moon that day. "Everyone understands that it's just a matter of time." "Because the Orochi needs a body and energy, and the kings need to spend time collecting it, and they need to use the KOF competition to collect it, so they cannot tolerate the plan being leaked, otherwise the Orochi is just the form of a soul, and everything is meaningless - I am not wrong. Right?" I really don't understand, "But is it really worth letting things evolve like this for Kasumi? You are unwilling to accept her, but you make a deal with her and the fate of mankind. This is too heavy" "So what if it's leaked?" After leaving the building, Yagami stopped on the side of the road and turned back slightly, "The three artifacts and the big snake must have an outcome!" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 108 The Price of a Master "Result?" I felt the word, "You mean you want to get it done once and for all?" "The big snake is immortal." Yagami glanced at me angrily. "Then why would you give it a chance if not for Kasumi?" I'm very unhappy with this attitude of wanting to save face. "For the last time, she is just a child." Cang Yan appeared in his hand again. "Okay, why don't I give in?" Suddenly, I thought of something, "Could it be that Juli is already dead?" The fire went out, but I was even more uneasy - Iori Yagami suddenly stood in front of me, less than 5 centimeters away: "What did you just say?" "I'm not BL, please keep your distance." I wanted to retreat, but he lifted me up in the air: "Tell me, what do you know?" "Ahem be gentle, you don't need this excuse if you want to kill me." I didn't struggle, because it was useless, if he really wanted to kill me. "Say!" He finally threw me to the ground, standing high, with the crescent moon in the sky behind him. "I'm just hearsay, so don't ask about the source of the news." I thought up an explanation that could fool him, "Why didn't I guess it? Juli should have died in 1996, otherwise, that song How did "Sunset and Moon" appear on Athena's album? If you didn't write it, and as a musician you haven't held any concerts, and you're not even famous at all, how can you support yourself and look alive? It must be quite healthy. Even if there is a problem with my appreciation level, Athena's appreciation level can be considered authoritative, right? She asserted that if a person who can write such a song is a fighter, he must be a top figure - Chizuru has no such interest, Kyo Kusanagi doesn't have this cell, the answer is very obvious It's a pity that Kasumi likes you, Athena also likes you, and what about you? You liked Kiuri but didn't go to her side when she was seriously ill, leaving Konoe in embarrassment Sad. Is this a cool and cold man?" I was going to lie at first, but then I realized that this was probably the truth, because I often think about these issues and I can't find any omissions! "She died during KOF96." Iori Yagami was silent for a long time, and finally spoke, but his voice was very hoarse. "Yes, Juli is in danger. You are busy with human affairs and do not care about her; now Kasumi is only potentially uneasy, so you use the same thing to negotiate" "Shut up!" His fist hit me, but it stopped on the tip of my nose - this time there was no nosebleed due to the wind of the fist. It seems that I guessed it right. Yes, Mai Zhuo is right, living a free and unrestrained life often means swallowing the pain alone. I stretched out my hand to remove his fist and listened to his breathing: "I have no intention of blaming your heart, I don't have that qualification. The reason why I say this is just to prove that everyone has their own unspeakable secrets, and you don't have to because I know some things about you and I’m very upset.” Iori Yagami gritted his teeth and confronted me. Cars passed by on the roadside, carrying the wind, and rushed from the place that was made even darker by the weak street lights to the bright and feasting place. Finally, he looked away and walked slowly along the road: "Do you really want to become a master?" "Yes." Although I don't know why he suddenly brought up this topic, since he is unwilling to continue to discuss his feelings, I am not qualified to force him. "At all costs?" He seemed to be a religious figure who receives people who want to become a monk. “I don’t live for the pursuit of power.” "What can you give up?" "Everything, except my pursuit of power." This answer is very vague, but it is also the clearest - there are too many variables in a lifetime. "Do you know the principle of shadow puppetry?" He changed the topic again. "I know, the principle of movie playback is similar to it." "In my eyes, your movements are like the slow motion of a shadow puppet show." His words made me very hurt. "So what? I will try my best to get up quickly." "However, what you think is a normal movie is just a montage in my eyes." "You mean" I thought of a possibility. "Can you bear it for the rest of your life?" "It should be okay?" What he said definitely benefited me a lot, but it also made me think a lot. "Thenyou should catch the bullet first" After saying that, he disappeared and left, leaving a cold joke in the air, "You don't have to force it to be an AWP bullet, just the May 4th type." Looking at the direction he was leaving, I sorted out my thoughts: From a natural science perspective, the human retina can hold images for about 0.1 seconds, so a typical movie requires 24 negatives per second.However, because of this, ordinary people's eyes often have blurry shadows when looking at very fast things But Yagami's retina does not seem to allow the image to stay for such a long time, and the strain speed of his nerves is also It should be far beyond ordinary people. In this way, he can see the trajectory of the bullet clearly and can theoretically catch the bullet. However, the price for this is that the world's standard electronic imaging products will be a torture for him. And can I bear this price? Shaking my head, it seems that I should ask another question first - is such a person still a human being? After thinking for a long time, I dialed a number: "Hey, is this Sister Mai Zhuo?" "He Bing? What's going on?" Mai Zhuo was a little surprised. "Let me ask a question - the reason why people are human is mainly because of their intelligence or their body; or, in other words, when people live in the world, is the basis for their recognition based on DNA or IQ within a certain range?" "What? Are you studying philosophy? Or are you worried that the identity of the Orochi clan will not be accepted by your King?" Mai Zhuo seemed to be laughing at me. "Forget it, I will solve it myself. By the way, you should also tell the Three Kings of Orochi my identity, otherwise my treatment will be miserable." "You contacted them so quickly? You are very fast!" It seems that she did not send anyone to know my whereabouts. Is this also a kind of trust? "Don't worry, I'll notify them right away. I still have some things to do, so I'll hang up now. Bye!" In fact, the blood of madness is no longer something I worry about. After all, the mixing of blood for thousands of years has ironcladly proved that the so-called Orochi clan is at least a subspecies of human beings in the physical sense. However, if human beings can change their physiological limits through their own effortsthen will the research of NESTS lead to unprecedented challenges in the definition of human beings? K’, Maxima, Kula, Candy, K9999, Angel…are they considered humans? In other words, ask like you would a steak: "How mature is it?" Damn it, if you are not satisfied with a hundred years in life, you will always worry about a thousand years. It's better to go back and have a good talk with Hell Oh no, the three kings will explain I hope Sister Mai Zhuo called them at the first time. , , , , (As for the content of this chapter, if you don’t understand it clearly, please leave a message in the book review and ask questions. If more people don’t understand it, I will revise it and explain it in more detail. After all, this is the theoretical explanation of this book. A relatively important link, if you can't understand itit doesn't seem to be a good thing. In addition, regarding the issue of bullet speed, I am a non-professional. The reason why I wrote about those two guns is more because of my interest in CS and the reputation of the May 4th gun. If the AWP and the May 4th pistol cannot highlight the comparison of bullet speed , then please give some advice from an expert and I will change it. ) Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 109 Accommodation Problem When I went upstairs, I was worried that I would be interrogated by them, but in the end I worried too much, or I overlooked one thing - Iori Yagami doesn't like to be polite, and they made him talk so much at the Seven-Yellow Club, which must have made him very angry. Not happy - he must have left something for them to taste. In fact, when I knocked on the door, there was something wrong coming from inside. The Qilong Society did not open the door for me, but asked me to find a place to live outside tonight. "Why?" The sound in the room sounded like a fight, which made me curious. "Perhaps you will know tomorrow, but now, if you don't want to die, leave as soon as possible." Qiluoshe was a little impatient, more like he had no intention of explaining. Since he said so, I had no choice but to go downstairs But what exactly happened? Could it be that the models of the things Qilongshe bought were not to Shelmei's liking and this led to domestic violence? “Forget it, the most important thing right now is to find a way not to sleep on the street Kasumi’s family? It doesn't matter to me whether men and women can communicate or receive each other. Maybe Kasumi doesn't care, but if Iori Yagami is still here, I'll be in troubleAthena's house? It seems that I don’t have the key It’s impossible to find Aoi Kusanagi. How can I find her residence when Kusanagi City is so big It’s a pity that I don’t have enough money in my pocket to pay for the hotel It seems that I have to take some risks thinking about it, I walked in one direction. "Excuse meis Mr. Nikaido here?" I don't know what his mental state is now, but I hope he won't give me panda eyes again without warning No one cares about me. As if the afternoon scene was replaying itself, when I took a few steps closer, I could vaguely hear Nikaido Benimaru's voice. However, this time it was not crying, butarguing? It was the same room. I opened the door and saw Nikaidou Benimaru and Kusanagi Aoi facing each other. This time they were talking about birdsong, and I was at a loss. However, perhaps because of their excitement, they forgot to pay attention to the noise around them. They were all surprised by my appearance, and the hands-on gesture hanging in the air seemed to be frozen. "Hebing? Why are you here?" Kusanagi Aoi asked first and slowly lowered her hand. "I have no place to stay." Kusanagi Aoi's existence was an accident, so I kept my words concise and to the point, "I plan to find someone to take me in for one night." "So you ran away to my house?" Nikaidou Benimaru reacted, "Don't you think I'm very busy now?" "Of course, you have a relationship problem now and you need someone to share it with, so I'm here." I don't know if this answer will make him vomit blood. Anyway, Kusanagi Aoi was touched by me, so the original plan doesn't matter anymore. "Haha" Kusanagi Aoi laughed and walked to my ear, "You only dared to anger him when you saw me and decided to fight with me, right?" "This you know everything clearly, but I am your low-key and low-key." Since he has been seen through, he simply admits it. "You two" Nikaido Benimaru gathered electricity in his hands, "Get away!" "You want to take action? You hit me, but I won't fight back." Kusanagi Aoi lost her previous expression, "Anyway, Sister Yang, I won't stay in the house of a pervert like you." "No, I want to wake up Yoko." Nikaido Benimaru stopped in front of the bunk, "She can wake up once, I believe she can wake up a second time!" "Whether she wakes up or not, it's none of your business? Do you want her to wake up and see a heartless person like you and not wake up?" Kusanagi Aoi stretched out her right hand, her index finger burning, "I don't want to accidentally hurt He Hing, why don't you get out of the way?" Come and give me a firm word." "I" Nikaido Benimaru's chest rose and fell, and the arc in his hand finally subsided, "I want to see Youko from time to time." "You've seen a lot before." Seeing that he didn't insist anymore, Kusanagi Aoi turned off the engine and pushed him away gently, "He Bing, go pick up Sister Yang and follow me." "Huh? Oh." Just think of it as working as a coolie for accommodation I walked over and opened the quilt. Kusanagi Yang's appearance is very similar to Kusanagi Aoi, but she is more gentle than Kusanagi Aoi. In other words, Kusanagi Yang now has more of a youthful atmosphere, while Kusanagi Yang, although she has been sleeping for six years, her physical development has not declined. Although the bloody face was not charming, it was still shocking Nikaido Benimaru was really lucky, but why was he so unlucky? With a sigh, I carefully picked her up and carried her on my back: "Let's go." "Very good, I wasn't dumbfounded." Kusanagi Aoi walked out with a smile, "Today I brought a man home. Although he is not a boyfriend, at least he is not as failed as Sister Yang." “Probably, she was mocking Nikaido Benimaru "He Bing, be careful, Yoko is still very weak now, don't be bumpy!" He was about to reach the gate of Nikaido's house, and he finally couldn't help but warn him. "You hate him so much?" Kusanagi Aoi didn't call for a taxi, so I had no choice but to follow her and carry the burden.Walking. "Hate?" Kusanagi Aoi shook her head, "Why do I hate him? What's the use of hating him? Can Sister Yang remain intact? Do you know how Benimaru has lived in the past six years? Although he is extravagant, but he We visit Sister Yang at least three times a week. He didn't do his best, but we have no right to hate him." "Then why are you so cruel to him?" I couldn't help but ask. "I always have to find someone to vent to. If I don't find the victim, how can I vent it on you?" Kusanagi Aoi clenched her fists and turned around, "Sister Yang is one of the most promising people in the family to develop magical skills. When encountering someone like this How can you let me accept the accident?" I wanted to say something else, but under the moonlight, her face seemed to be reflecting light, which seemed to be tears, so I lowered my head and remained silent. Aoi Kusanagi should be considered very important in Kusanagi City. With her, we have never been disturbed by anyone, and her residence is quite grand. Although it does not occupy a large area, it has complete facilities. To put it simply it is a whole research institute. , a collection of hospitals and restaurants, but compared to the buildings next to it that I don’t know who they belong to, this place really doesn’t cover a large area I don’t have pinkeye, no really no "This is your bedroom today." Kusanagi Aoi led me into a spacious room on the third floor, with a large bed, a round table, and two chairs, which was very simple. "Then where to put Kusanagi Yang?" To be honest, Kusanagi Yang's body is very soft, and it is very comfortable to carry her on her back from a tactile point of view, but it still weighs about a hundred pounds! "Why, you're already tired after just a short while?" Kusanagi Aoi smiled disdainfully, "Then how do you learn to pick cranes?" "NoI just thinkit might be better to put her on the bed. Carrying her on your back no matter how careful you are is not as good as lying quietly." I explained. "Just put this bed, and you can lay the floor next to it." Kusanagi Aoi thought for a while, "I don't have an extra bedroom here. I have always lived alone. The existence of this room was just a whim. Besides, I believe you can take care of people better than me.” "Aren't you afraid that I will be harmful to Kusanagi Yang?" "You are a pollution-free product." Kusanagi Aoi said teasingly, "I'm going to see my brother. Please take good care of Sister Yang." "Hey, are you so trusting of me?" I really don't know why she believes in me. She is just a disciple. It's not like there are white-faced wolves these days. "Haha, I guess you also know that in terms of strength, I am not Benimaru's opponent, but why didn't he dare to fight me just now?" Kusanagi Aoi, who had already stepped out of the door, turned back and smiled, "Firstly, he justifies his own losses; secondly, , Sister Yang and I are both members of the Kusanagi family. And you, to some extent, understand the importance of the surname Kusanagi in Japan, right? Similarly, when you are in Kusanagi City, ask yourself, do you have the guts to do anything to Sister Yang? "After that, he walked away. It seems that I really don't dare When I was depressed, I carefully put Kusanagi Yang on the bed. She was wearing patient's clothes. I couldn't change her clothes or anything, so I just asked her to put on a " "Ten", and then gently cover the quilt Then, let's see how to make a floor Kusanagi Aoi really lives alone, and has no idea what is needed to make a floor, so she left such a "clean" one. Give me a place It's hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice! It seems that today I just put the chairs together and undressed and slept Hmm Athena is so thoughtful! Just when I was moving the chair in depression, a vague voice sounded: "Your name is He Bing, right?" , , , , , , , , (Another week has begun, and the updates are slowing down. Let’s wait for the weekend together~ Of course, it doesn’t mean that we won’t update at ordinary times, haha! Here, guess who the voice is?) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 110 Second Kind of Contact "Who!" I jumped up in shock - I didn't notice it at such a close distance! "Don't be afraid." The voice was still vague, but the source could not be found. Could it bethisI even looked down to see if there was any weird-looking person standing in front of me below the waist, and the result was-no. "Who are you?" "KusanagiYang." No! supernatural event? I quickly let go of the chair and rushed to the bed - Kusanagi was still the same, looking as pale as a princess who had eaten an apple. "Who are you?" I looked around, but found nothing Could it be that this is a legendary master? "My bodycan't move." The voice was melodious and soft, but it seemed clear in this quiet environment, "But I can see through your mind." "Thinking!" I blurted out, and instantly thought of a person who made me depressed - Goenitz. "You seem to be scared, but I won't hurt you, and I don't have the ability to hurt you." The voice became a little sad, "Aren't you willing to communicate with me, even for a while?" "No" If this is really Yang Kusanagi, I will never offend him, but, "You have to prove your identity, right? Although communicating with thoughts is still within my acceptable range, who knows if this is a master?" Want to tease me?" "It can't be directly proven. But I know that you have Akui's blood. Therefore, you are Akui's person." "How do you know?" Having said that, what does "you are from Aoi" mean? I am not a married woman "When you carried me on your back, I felt the faint breath of Aoi's blood from you. And because of my six-year coma, I am particularly sensitive to this kind of sensing that is beyond the range of the five senses." "Another supernatural phenomenon?" Perhaps it was because I had been baptized by Yagami's remarks not long ago. I didn't panic too much. Instead, I gradually calmed down and figured out what the principle was. “It’s not supernatural, it’s just beyond the understanding of existing natural science.” It seems that she is quite serious. "Okay, I don't want to get to the bottom of this. I'm still a rookie anyway." It seemed that she knew it. I tried to poke the back of her hand with my finger, "Do you feel it?" "My feelings have recovered, but unfortunately they are very weak. However, I cannot react." "a computer without output function?" I want to find a metaphor. “We can communicate using consciousness.” "Consciousness I'm not used to it." To be honest, Goenitz still makes me feel frightened. "No, you are the only person I have met who has had the experience of conscious communication. Although I don't know why you had such an experience, I guess you are not willing to say it. I don't force you to understand." Kusanagi Yang Somewhat anxiously, "But, I don't have the ability to forcefully communicate with others. Only you, someone like you who has experienced conscious communication, can I contact, or contact your brain." "Please, I heard that the first thing you did when you woke up was to see Nikaido Benimaru - how did you stay alive?" Maybe she didn't lie, but I hope to know the reason for it. "It's just because I saw him like that that I became so angry." Kusanagi Yang's voice was a little helpless, "Six years I knew the reality would not be what I thought, but when I saw it with my own eyes Even then, I still couldn’t accept it.” "We are all young people. I can't enlighten you on these things." Maybe it's not easy for her, but who can she blame? "These are no longer important. Benimaru should have his own life." Kusanagi Yang was silent for a while, "Can you promise me to chat with me from time to time?" "I can't live here forever. You may have heard that I am not Kusanagi Aoi's boyfriend." "If I guessed correctly, you are her apprentice?" "you……" "Forcing others to become a master for a drop of blood, haha! Akui's character is like that. As long as it is a feasible method, it doesn't matter how weird it is. He Bing, it's hard for you to accept a half-hearted person who is younger than you as your master. ." "No, she saved me twice no matter what, and I have no way to repay her." Fortunately, her eyes were closed, otherwise she would have noticed that I was blushing - with Kusanagi Aoi's strength, everything in her mouth I'm still half-assed, then Ihey! "It's okay if you want to repay the favor. But, with Aoi's ability, how can you learn the Kusanagi family's kung fu well?" "It's nothing. I didn't plan to learn much, so I'm satisfied with just one move of Crane." I was a little surprised. If Qianhe deliberately didn't make me feel inferior, Iori Yagami-an??I find it incomprehensible, but this Kusanagi Yang makes me feel the difference in realm! "Crane Pick? There is a question mark whether Aoi has learned it by herself. How can you learn it?" Kusanagi Yang seemed to be sighing, "Crane Pick is an advanced move in the Kusanagi style. Without a good foundation and fighting experience, there is no way to learn it - -When the opponent attacks, it will be decided in an instant whether to switch to tiger ambush or dragon shooting. Without a three- to five-year foundation, learning to pick cranes is simply a joke." Her explanation made me feel naive, but I couldn't help but retort: ??"I have learned the Todo-ryu lock technique, so I should have some basics, right?" "Todo-ryuthat style of attack that only uses surrender?" Kusanagi Yang seemed a little disdainful, "If you really plan to use that as a basis, you can incorporate the essence of Tsuruzai into it, but you don't know the real Tsuruzai. Maybe learn.” "I never wanted to learn the Kusanagi family's martial arts." "You look down on our Kusanagi family?" Kusanagi Yang was surprised, "Or do you have any issues with the Kusanagi family?" "How are you so noble in Japan? How dare I look down on you?" I shook my head and laughed at myself, although she couldn't see it. "I only started to be exposed to the term fighting at the end of 1995. I never planned to learn from you. It’s enough to get some advanced martial arts that are suitable for me. Besides, I don’t have time to learn slowly.” "What do you have to hide?" "It's nothing, it's just that the big snake is going to fight with the three artifacts again." Since she can only communicate with me, it's not a big deal to tell her, and keeping things in mind for a long time may cause some diseases. Speaking of which, I I really admire her ability to not go crazy when she is sober and unable to communicate with others. "It's okay for them to come and go. It's a problem left over from history, but it's not right to affect the fate of little people like us, so I have to do it too." Something to make the wheels of history roll in the direction I want." "You are also an ambitious person." Kusanagi Yang commented. "Ambition? If the desire for survival is also called ambition, the path of human development is made of bones of conflict. Even if I become a part of it, there is nothing I can do about it. I don't know how much your Kusanagi family knows about the truth back then, at least , the Kagura family, that is, the original Yata family no longer discusses justice and evil, and only maintains the seal out of family responsibility." "As the strongest fist, the Kusanagi family does not need to argue about right and wrong. That is the responsibility of the Kagura family to protect the seal." Kusanagi Yang argued, "To become a good gun, you can't have too many distractions." "However, the result of thousands of years is that you have squeezed the other two families out of Japan. Now the Bachiqiong family is the only one - they are really focused on doing things!" I was a little sarcastic, but I didn't target her. It's that family. "So there are very few people in the family who have been able to understand the magical skills for more than a thousand years, and there are no people who can really be called learned." Kusanagi Yang's voice was calm, but he could not hide the hatred in it. "You don't have to worry too much about this. Kusanagi Kyo has probably already figured it out. There have been reports recently of an inexplicable pillar of fire appearing in Kusanagi Castle." "Really? Pillar of fire? How big is it?" Kusanagi Sheep was very surprised. this "I don't know, but Kusanagi Kyo is still very young. I heard that he is still repeating a grade in high school. If it is caused by his concentration on martial arts, then it is only a matter of time before he truly learns magical skills." Hopefully, he I can learn it before KOF97, although I am not interested in a person who can only speak bird language. "That's good, that's good, I can rest assured." Kusanagi Yang's mood was almost elated, and he was not at all surprised by my understanding of magical skills. "He Bing, why are you staring at Sister Yang?" Suddenly, Kusanagi Aoi's slightly dissatisfied voice sounded from behind, "Do you really want to do something weird?" "I" Please, your sudden appearance will scare my heart! "Hebing, please don't reveal that I have woken up. I don't want them to worry." Kusanagi Yang's request sounded at the right time. But "Okay, I'll give it a try, but can you help me learn to pick cranes?" Maybe this feels like taking advantage of others, but if Kusanagi Aoi can't teach me, she herself won't be reconciled, saying Maybe he will come up with some more incredible ideas This is not an excuse, definitely not an excuse, not "I promise you." Kusanagi Yang didn't hesitate. "Thank you." In this case I looked back at Kusanagi Aoi, "I don't look at her, so what do you want me to do? I don't dare to go out of this room casually. Kusanagi Castle is more dangerous to me than the virgin forest. The bad thing is that you can't argue with anyone; but you are in this roomWhat has been left for me here? There is a solid wall and clear land, where can I find something to lay the ground for? At least, looking at a beautiful woman makes it more pleasing to the eye and makes it easier to think about things. " "What are you thinking about in a daze?" Kusanagi Aoi's face softened, but she still wanted to ask clearly. "I'm thinkingif Kusanagi Yang grew up well, maybe KOF96 wouldn't be so difficult, and Kasumi wouldn't need to break with the Kusanagi family." , , , , , , , , , , (Let me explain here, the so-called hearing is when the eardrum resonates due to the fluctuation of the medium, and then acts on the auditory nerve to transmit the information to the cerebral cortex, and finally forms hearing. The exchange of ideas between Kusanagi Yo and He Hiro actually directly stimulates the cerebral cortex. In the feeling of Hebing, the sound is heard, but because it has not gone through the links before the eardrum, it "hears" to be vague and absent, and the source of the "sound" cannot be identified. If anyone still doesn’t understand, please ask questions in the book review, haha~~! Book reviews, the more the merrier! ) Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 111: Not much is needed "But the result will not be beautiful just because of wishes." Kusanagi Aoi pulled me away and leaned in front of Kusanagi Yang's face. "As people who are still awake, we need to shoulder more responsibilities." As she said this, Kusanagi Yang A light kiss on the forehead, "He Bing, come with me to get the quilt. I will give you a day off tomorrow to deal with your own affairs. From the day after tomorrow, you will live here until you learn how to pick cranes." "What?" How do I explain it to the Three Heavenly Kings to learn martial arts from the artifact master? I'll be lucky if I don't get torn into pieces "I heard that you can easily stimulate your potential in cruel training. I want to try it with my own eyes." Kusanagi Aoi's words made me even more desperate, "Why, you won't follow?" “Okay… okay…” As long as there are no corpses left, even if I can’t take care of myself… I’ll admit it. Although Kusanagi Aoi's house is luxurious, there is no truly luxurious place. In other words, with her status, she no longer needs to pay attention to taste, as long as she finds it pleasing to the eye. I even saw a watercolor painting on the corridor wall that was so poor that the content could not be seen - Kusanagi Aoi's 5-year-old handwriting "These are for you." Kusanagi Aoi took me into it should be her boudoir, and randomly dug out some bedding that seemed to be of suitable thickness from the closet, "Take it and make the floor in Sister Yang's room Well, This is a consumer card, which is used in the business circles within Kusanagi City. You can use it tomorrow and remember to return it to me." As she spoke, she threw a bunch of things over. "……Thanks." "He Bing" Just as I was about to leave, she stopped me again, "Are you 21 years old? After you learn how to pick cranes, do you need me to find a job for you?" "What do you mean?" "I have done some research on your matter, and it seems that your current state of having one person with enough to eat and the whole family not hungry is not suitable for talking about marriage." "I……" "Don't think I'm wordy." Kusanagi Aoi didn't give me a chance to explain, or she thought she knew what I wanted to say, "The extreme flow and the Garcia family are not something that someone like you who can only fight against the autumn wind can fight against. Maybe love can Let money go, but starting a family with no income at all will sooner or later lead to a relationship crisis; you may not care about the reputation of being a soft-boiler, but can you be calm in that kind of life?" "I……" "Your body is filled with the blood of my Kusanagi Aoi, and I cannot be indifferent to your life. No matter from my personal point of view, or from the point of view of the Kusanagi family." "I" I deliberately stopped this time, seeing that she finally didn't interrupt me, and then continued, "I really don't know why, you young fighter girls tend to mature so precociously. Maybe it's because you have experienced outstanding people. Education, at a young age, you can understand the truth that others take decades to understand. Perhaps because you are born in such a family, you will have a deeper contact with life than ordinary people In short, I, a person who is several years older than you, are in front of you. When I talk to you, it is difficult to associate your faces with your words. However, at least I know that you have not personally experienced love and the hardships caused by love. Although it is also my first time, there is only one first love. If this is all done under the guidance of others, then what will I remember in the future? Recall a teaching performance? You will stick to the things you are sure of, and what about me? I am your apprentice, and I still hope to be better than my predecessors. Moreover, what I see in my eyes, what I can see, and what I am willing to see are the Three Artifacts and the Collection of Eight Masters. Extreme flow? If I am worried about such a genre, am I still worthy of your drop of blood?" Kusanagi Aoi opened her lips and stared at me with squinted eyes, as if trying to find something in my eyes. After a long time, she turned her gaze and said, "I can't convince you, but if you can't hold on anymore, remember to find me." "Yeah." I nodded reluctantly and walked out the door. “Maybe Kusanagi Aoi really cares about me, but if I agree to her, in a sense, I will really become her Kusanagi Aoi. That way giving up freedom for love is very touching, but it is by no means the best result. …… "You're back." Kusanagi Yang is very sensitive to my presence, maybe it's like a blind person's developed hearing. "Kusanagi Aoi is very precocious, but she is still a child after all, and most of the time she can't take care of herself." I don't know, is this considered a slander? With that said, I started getting ready for bed. "It's not easy for Akui. Her father is a very ordinary person. Although he is married to her mother, he can't stand the so-called gossip of 'climbing the dragon and clinging to the phoenix'. He abandoned her and her mother when Akui was 5 years old. .So, she can be regarded as growing up in a single-parent family." Kusanagi Yang explained. "With the capabilities of your Kusanagi family, you can't even find an ordinary person?" I don't believe it. "Because of this, although we didn't admit it, we all thought in our hearts that her father was no longer alive.""What" Kusanagi Haru's words surprised me Thinking about what Kusanagi Aoi said just now, would my retort be a bit too much Forget it, just think of it as owing her again Don't worry if you have too many debts. … "What's wrong?" Kusanagi Yang noticed that I was abnormal. "It's nothing, just a little sigh." I turned off the light, lay down, covered myself with the quilt, and closed my eyes, "Yang Kusanagi, how much unknown bitterness does it have to be born in the Kusanagi family?" "It's said to be unknown, so what's the point of saying it?" Yo Kusanagi was somewhat resistant to such a topic. "Okay then. I'm going to bed. I may be busy tomorrow. Kusanagi Aoi wants me to retreat here, so I have to coordinate my contact with the outside world." To be honest, Kusanagi Aoi's words made me feel quite upset. "Thencan you sing a song for me?" "Singing?" I didn't understand. "When I couldn't move, Benimaru often sang to me by my bedside. But now, I don't want to disturb his life anymore." "But you have developed the habit of listening to music, so you asked me to come?" I shook my head, "I'm not as charming as him, and I can't replace his position in your heart, and I can't know what you like like him. style of." "It's nothing, just think of it as you helping me forget him." "Okay, let me think about it slowly, what to sing" "I am waiting." Singing How can I sing when I was so upset by Kusanagi Aoi Well Kusanagi Yang hopes to end her relationship with Nikaidou Benimaru, although this is definitely not what she wants in her heart Then Just sing that one. "Have I started singing?" "Um." "I don't want much, it's just a little tender feeling. What I really don't want is much, it's just thoughtful greetingskind smiles, real possessionstell me, ohtell me, you understand too. A person's loneliness, you also understand a person's loneliness How many blank hearts are beating in the quiet night? How many shouts are silent in the chest? There is only indifference in my eyes. On such a night, I ignore people, people Ignore me I don't want much, it's just you and me in my eyes. What I really don't want is much, it's just communication between two hearts A gentle touch, a real presence Tell me, Oh tell me, I am not the only one who is lonely in this world" "Thanks." "Good night." "Good night." It seemed that I heard the sound of tears in her voice. (This song~~ is indeed well written. It is usually a repertoire for middle-aged people when singing in karaoke. Haha, maybe most readers can’t really understand it, but just think of it as me commemorating a person who is comparable to Dayou, Zongsheng, Xiao Chong’s people are getting better) [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/thwFGeirm-69z7OTK-8sjw/v.swf]; Volume 97 Chapter 112 Exposed The next morning it was Aoi Kusanagi who woke me up: "Get up and come out with me." "It hurts!" Although getting up early is a good habit, it's your fault to grab others by their noses and wake them up "I have something to do. If you don't go out with me now, how can you leave Kusanagi Castle?" Kusanagi Aoi said angrily, "Do you want the whole Kusanagi Castle to know that I brought a man home?" ??????????????????????????????????? It would have been no problem if you brought me in so struttingly yesterday After thinking about it, I got up obediently. Before going out, I looked back at Kusanagi Yang on the bed, she was still lying so pale. "Although the card is given to you for free, please don't spend too much money, otherwise a large amount of consumption will suddenly appear in one day, and I will have to give the family a list." When going out in the early morning, I was very careful to hide it, Kusanagi Aoi said He warned me while leading me to the outside of Kusanagi Castle via an unusual route. It was almost the same as Kasumi’s night. "I know By the way, how much is considered a 'large amount of consumption'?" I couldn't help but ask before breaking up with her. "Well the last time I was called to explain was because I bought a restaurant" Kusanagi Aoi recalled. "Yes, I understand more or less." This is the legendary young year that does not know the big year It seems that I can have a luxury again! However, when I was walking down the street alone with something that could be considered a "huge sum of money", I had no desire to spend it - I can't tell, maybe it's because there's no need to be like a nouveau riche who won the lottery, maybe it's because I feel very sorry. Maybe, I don’t have the habit of spending money at all. The last time I “tricked” Sister Mai Zhuo, I actually didn’t spend much money. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out. It would be troublesome if they went to perform some kind of show I thought, and I quickened my pace. In fact, when I went upstairs and knocked on the door, there was a faint sound coming from inside. "He Bing? You're here so early?" Qifong Club opened the door and was a little surprised. "Of course, I also bleed the blood of madness, and I have to stick closely to the leadership group with the King of Heaven as the core!" Seeing that his expression seemed wrong, I tried to relax the atmosphere. "You better go out, or go to Teng Tang Dojo in the next few days? If you don't have money, can I lend you some?" He was almost clearly trying to chase me away. "What happened? The handsome king suddenly became coquettish overnight?" I am very curious, very curious "You really want to know?" He hesitated, "It's not that I can't let you know, but I guess you can't help" …I simply went straight into the house - in his current state, talking more is just a waste of saliva Oh no! how so? Why is there such a beautiful scene! Chris is being hugged tightly by Shelmei, and his little head is just like the turbulent waves isn't it "Chris, don't be impulsive, just calm down!" Sherme begged when I was almost short-circuited. "Let me go, you are despising me, I must show him some shame!" Chris roared, although his voice was still childish, his tone was absolutely fiery. "Qilongshe, can you tell me what happened now?" Looking back at Qilongshe who looked helpless, I asked again. "When Yagami caught Chris yesterday, he made some wounds on him, and then wiped some of his own Yagami's blood on the wound, which triggered the awakening." Qiyongshe said very quietly, but I was so A living person was finally noticed by the angry Chris: "You, you dare to come back?" "Me? What's wrong with me?" Chris' words made me confused. "You were the one who brought that guy here, so I'll teach you a lesson first as an appetizer!" As he spoke, he pulled himself together, broke away from Shermei's arms, and was immediately attacked by the flames of the Killing Mirror in a half-flying, half-jumping motion! "Hey" I just said a word, and the Cang Yan was approaching The escape route At my speed, the escape route can be said to be blocked That's all, a slight injury is a win Between the lightning and flint, I Deciding to take a step forward, I took advantage of the momentary gap before his flaming right hand struck down. I slipped right under him, turned around, grabbed his right elbow, and threw him to the ground "Come on, you guys." Help!" "However, Qilongshe didn't take any action: "It's quite powerful. I restrained Chris with one move" Shelmei also smiled happily and didn't notice my anger at all. "Please! If you don't take action, I will become a barbecue!" Enduring the burning pain, I didn't dare to let go of the struggling Chris. That meant an attack that was much more terrifying than burning! "Boy! Let me go! Otherwise, I'll burn you into phosphorous fire!" Chris' words are definitely within the scope of his ability.??'s! "Don't, I'm just afraid that you will bully me" The back of my hand has almost changed color, then Comrade Qiu Shaoyun I have never admired you so empathetically until today! "Chris, this really has nothing to do with him," Shelme finally persuadedwomen still have love! "We will discuss the matter of settling accounts with Iori Yagami in the long run. Can you first promise not to cause trouble to Hebing?" "" Chris was silent for a while, and when Shermei was about to speak again, he suddenly shuddered and flashed with flames. The ensuing wave of air lifted me into the air, and he himself stood up and raised his hands just in time. ——Dark Oroganaki! Is there any sound? There's none? Maybe, this is a question Anyway, this is the last question when I am still conscious …… When I woke up, Shermei was lying next to me. Behind her was Qilongshe. Ishould be lying on a certain bed. "Are you awake?" As soon as Qiluoshe asked, Chris' voice came from outside my sight, very disdainfully: "Of course you are awake, when did the strength of my attack ever go wrong?" “You’ve never gone wrong in blocking, you just often get into avoidable fights.” Shelmei complained slightly, “He Bing, how do you feel?” "It's not bad." I tried to fidget with my body, "I was really hit by Dark Orochimaru? How long was I comatose?" If it were another ten days and a half what would Aoi Kusanagi miss me? Run away with the money? "It's indeed 10% of Anhei Orochanagi You just passed out for an afternoon." Chris finally walked to the bedside and stared at me, "I'm not going to kill my own people out of anger. However, there are some things You'd better give us a reasonable explanation." "What happened" I was a little confused, but I felt a coldness in his tone. "He Bing, are you hiding something from us?" Shermei sighed and asked softly, but she felt more like she hated the fact that iron cannot become steel. "Hide it?" I was stunned. "I've hidden so many things from you. I can't possibly expose all my secrets, right? I don't know what you are referring to?" This kind of answer is just a lie to avoid the truth. Anyway, I There are enough secrets. "Okay, first tell me what this is?" Shelme held a credit card between her fingers floating in front of me - it was given to me by Aoi Kusanagi! "This" For a moment, I struggled to sit up and lift the sheet - these are not my clothes! Could it be I followed the credit card and gradually looked at Shermei's face "Don't be blushing or anything like that." Qifaoshe spoke, "Your clothes were burned and I changed them for you. No one cares about your naked body. Let's explain this credit card, which can survive the dark serpent without being damaged You have no room to lie." …Lying? Give me the framework for a lie! My mind seems to be in confusionhow to get through this hurdle, and how to go back and explain to Kusanagi Aoi "You tell me," Chris urged, "My Cang Yan has no effect on lowering my IQ." "I" Forget it the best lie in front of smart people is a part of the truth and a part of concealment - no matter who said it, it has guiding significance, "This credit card belongs to Kusanagi Aoi, so That is to say, it belongs to the Kusanagi family.” "Kusanagi" Qiyesha took over, "Did you really go to infiltrate the Kusanagi family? Or, in other words, were you an undercover agent of the Kusanagi family from the beginning?" Undercover? As soon as I heard this word, my cold sweat seemed to open the floodgates - from the experience of some movies, the exposure of the undercover equals to a bad death "Undercover? Who is the undercover? For Aoi Kusanagi? She is not yet underage!" Moreover, I have no plans to infiltrate the Kusanagi family. The reason why I can establish a relationship with Kusanagi Aoi is because Kasumi, they have been good friends since childhood. Those two girls may not understand it themselves, but you should know Kusanagi What is the historical relationship between our family and the Todo family? Do you need me to tell you?" "Xiaocheng?" Chris said the name, his face visibly relaxed, "But the upper limit of this credit card is not something that can be measured by the friendship of ordinary friends." "So, tell me, do I dare to use this card to squander it to an extent that even the Kusanagi family can't bear?" I asked back, "How courageous, and it has to be useful for my life!" "Humph! I see you're unhappy." Chris glanced at me sideways and left the room, "Solve it quickly." "So what's your relationship with Kusanagi Aoi now?" Qi Yeshe asked thoughtfully. "Relationship I'm just a guest. I have been in Kusanagi Castle for a while recently. I came back today mainly to explain." I thought about my words, "Yesterday you asked me to solve the accommodation problem by myself. I almost had no choice but to die in the end. Become a live doctorand fall asleepThat's a problem, but Kusanagi Aoi invited me to stay at her place for a few more days, and I couldn't refuse. " "Ashe, do you think He Bing is handsome?" Shermei suddenly asked. "He's handsome, but he's just mediocre in Kusanagi City." Qiyongsha clearly understood what she meant, "Then, why are the girls from the Kusanagi family so nice to him?" "Key training? Aiwujiwu? On a whim?" Shermei guessed several times, but was immediately rejected by herself, "He Bing, it's better for you to say it yourself." "It's very good" Okayso good that I can't help but cry with gratitudea lifesaverbut what can I say about this? "But I don't know why. I can't guess the girl's thoughts and I have no intention of guessing them, especially the thoughts of the fighting girl." "Okay, if you don't say it, we won't make it difficult for you." The Seven-Yellow Club seemed to think that I didn't mean what I said, "But when you go to Kusanagi City, you have to investigate the affairs of Kusanagi Capital." "Kyo Kusanagi? Or should I say, Wu Shi?" I guessed his target. "It would be better if you really knew the news about Wu Shi." Shelmei interjected, handing me the credit card, "Okay, your body should be recovered enough to walk. Get up, this is Chris' bed." "Hmm" Really, I found that the tacit understanding between the two people in front of me was extraordinary! “He Bing, it’s almost time to have dinner, do you still have any plans here?” Shermei, who walked to the door and was adjusting the sheets, tilted her head and asked me. "No, lest Chris look at me displeased. Besides, I have to go to the Todo Dojo." , , , , , , , , , , (Suddenly, I realized that this book was forcibly recommended by someone I was sad plus I accepted someone's bribe, and it was hard to refuse in terms of face, so I guess it won't be updated very fast at the starting point, and gradually I will move my position to; please understand. Anyway, it doesn’t matter if there is no contract for a book that can’t make money. Even if I really find trouble at the beginning, I will just drop the TJ and replace the book with a vest. Although "KOF’s Fantasy" feels like It's not as artistic as "KOF's Reminiscence", butit's almost the same, haha~~) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 113 Confession Yes, I'm going to the Todo Dojo. Perhaps, at this time, when Athena and King are neither here, she is the only one I can go to, and she is the only one who can make me talk about those complicated things with peace of mind. It is already evening now, and the students of Todo Dojo are leaving in a bustle. Perhaps using such words to describe it is a bit exaggerated, but it is indeed very prosperous. I don’t know if the atmosphere in Japan is different from China or if the martial spirit of this world is more a bit more. Those who have no talent or not much talent are willing to come here, learn, and go home with smiles on their faces. They don’t know why they have such a strong interest. Tengdang Suo is not something that can be learned casually, and Jiang Po is very important to most people. For most people, they are just floating clouds in the sky In any case, such people, or this kind of atmosphere, are the foundation of KOF. The grand occasion at KOF96 can make people in the audience go crazy, and it can also make the victors on the stage enjoy the feeling of independence Perhaps, Nujia has opened a Pandora's box and laid the foundation for everyone to flock to it. The event is also a stage of conspiracy. The things that unfolded using KOF have almost become the symbol of KOF, at least, that's how it is in my memory "Xiang Cheng, are you there?" I walked directly to the inner room and opened the door that belonged to her. "He Bing, your body skills are getting better and better." Kasumi was reading a book on the bed. He was a little surprised by my arrival and immediately smiled. "Maybe, maybe you haven't recovered yet." After she said it, I remembered that when Nikaidou Benimaru and Kusanagi Aoi were arguing, my appearance was not noticed by them in advanceHave I really made progress? It's a pity that this level is still far away from Yagami-an. "There's no need to be modest, you're growing up rapidly." Kasumi smiled playfully, "I'm not jealous. Tell me, why are you here today? I don't want to be your cash machine anymore - you just took me out yesterday Get involved in some inexplicable things.” "Yesterday? Did you noticewhat?" I really admire her observation skills! "Hell Band How old is Chris? What kind of strength does he have?" Kasumi sat on his bed and looked into my eyes, "Do you dare to say that he is an ordinary human being? And if you just want to attend the concert , would you be so persistent in striking up a conversation? And it's such a 'coincidence'." "I'm sorry." I don't know what to say. "You don't need to apologize. I can more or less guess the reason why you don't want to tell me. I am also a descendant of the Todo family. Moreover, in my current situation, I am not able to participate in those things I just want to know: What will be the level of the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan?" Kasumi got out of bed and stood in front of me, with a calmness that belied his age. "I don't knowif the three artifacts succeed, maybe it will be similar to KOF96; iffail, I can't describe it, maybeeverything is over." I really don't know what the result will be if Orochi wins - the game is often The so-called righteous protagonist welcomes the rising sun in a remote ruin after going through many twists and turns, but what about reality? Even I am still unknown "Is this why you are so desperate?" Kasumi asked again, "Tell me, when will this war happen?" "I" I may know it, but I am not a prophet. Who knows what the butterfly effect looks like? "Tell me, I know you know." Kasumi asked firmly. "It's probably KOF97." This "prophecy" should be correct. Anyway, no one should punish me for leaking the "secret". "KOF97are you sure KOF97 will be held?" Kasumi thought. "If nothing else, from a business perspective, anyone with a sense of smell has already smelled the fragrance from KOF96." With that scale, God knows what kind of effect even one advertisement can achieve! At least, the busy traffic at Todo Dojo now is a perfect example! Kasumi didn’t say another word, walked around me and walked out the door, towards the pond in the backyard, then stepped on the grass that held so many things, and finally stopped in front of the old house. "He Bing, tell me, why did Brother An reject me?" She seemed to be lost in thought. "This" How dare I comment on Iori Yagami's stone-like temper? If he were peeping next to me right now, what nonsense would come out of my mouth? "I once really thought that life would be like this As a result, the little girl's thoughts the soap bubbles will always burst." Kasumi said, as if talking to himself, "Thoughts can be broken and broken, but they can be changed again and again. The years are fleeting, and the thoughts are endlessWhy do people grow up so fastHe once gave me a chest and gave me support, but now he always shuts himself up in this ghost houseWhat about the Todo family, what three artifacts Being a wealthy family just means historical responsibility, so what else does it mean??Meaning! " "Xiang Cheng" Seeing her getting excited, I couldn't help but speak, but she interrupted: "He Bing, why can't I just be a loser!" She turned around, her face full of tears. "Xiaocheng" Unfortunately, I didn't bring a tissue or handkerchief. "No one asks you to bear history, but you who grew up in a family with historymaybe you are part of history." "" A pear flower with rain ran past me, probably heading to the bedroom to vent its emotions to the pillow Oh no, it was grievances. I didn’t go with him. After all, I couldn’t replace Iori Yagami “Forget it, anyway, Kasumi and Kusanagi Aoi have a good relationship, so I don’t need to explain too much. It’s a pity that I wanted to talk to her, but ended up being the audience instead Now that we have arrived at this place, before leaving, let’s visit the old house again. The house is still so quiet and eerie. Although the lights are turned on, it still only adds another layer to the depressing atmosphere huh? On those cases there is a piece of silk! Who released it? Kasumi? No, it shouldn't be herthen, is it Iori Yagami? I carefully picked up the silk Well, there were calligraphy on it It was a paragraph of text, the handwriting was vigorous and free and easy. "The Nile River and the Euphrates River were the first time human beings prospered, and struggle was natural. The consciousness of all things in the place became angry and fought with it. It collapsed after defeat, fled and merged with others, and gradually became stronger. As time passed, ancient India also prospered. The consciousness of all things rises again. Even though it is strong, it is also defeated. He collapsed and fled eastward, blending with all things in the Central Plains and becoming powerful. At that time, Huangdi fought against Chiyou. Chiyou built strong troops and became prosperous, which angered the consciousness of all creatures and launched an attack in the battle of chasing deer. Chiyou weighed the situation and finally abandoned Huangdi and fought with three divine weapons. He sealed him and defeated Huangdi. When Chiyou died, he passed on the three magical skills to his three sons before his death, and ordered him to hide and keep his title forever. Inca and Maya humans prospered and defeated the consciousness of local creatures, causing them to collapse and escape to Chi You's seal, blending with them and becoming stronger. The seal gradually weakens. At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Chi You's descendants saw the Central Plains being slaughtered, and the wars were numerous and naturally destroyed. They felt that the seal was about to be lifted, so they took three artifacts and headed east to find Penglai where Xu Fu's descendants lived, so as not to seal the seal and harm the Central Plains. At that time, the person holding the magical weapon had strong magical skills. Although he was defeated in the battle after sealing it, he regained the seal. Chi You's descendants decided to settle in Penglai, renamed it Japan, and called the consciousness of the earth they sealed "the big snake". The family is divided into three parts, with the surnames Kusanagi, Hatachi Qiong, and Yata. At that time, the three sacred weapon clans were strong, Kusanagi and Bachi Qiongfuyin, and they were fiercely competing for martial arts. The head of the Bachiqiong family was defeated, and finally gave up his family responsibility and contracted with Orochi. He obtained the eight child skills of Orochi and changed his surname to Iori. During the Warring States Period in Japan, the Yata clan had a grudge against the Daimyo, so they moved overseas, stayed in England, and changed their surname to Kagura. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICE The seal gradually weakened, and the Kagura clan felt very anxious. The world regards the eight young girls as evil, so the Eight Gods clan is declining day by day. To the point where only the Eight Gods Temple is passed down, and the magic skill of the Eight Wine Cups is unknown, and the practice has become fake. Anjue, then wandered around and sought ancient books for self-study. " This is my thinking is completely messed up how could there be such a thing Moreover, the ink on the last word is fresh, and the handwriting seems to be hesitant. Could it be that it was written not long ago? Suddenly, a voice came from behind: "He Bing, after watching this, what do you think?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 114 The truth? "What do you think?" Although the voice was enough to scare me, if what was written on the silk satin was true, then what it revealed was enough to make me panic! "This may not be the truth, but it is definitely the closest to the truth." Yagami walked behind me without making any footsteps. "Wandering and looking for ancient books for self-study?" I murmured, "Is this the answer you reached while wandering?" "Because of this, Chizuru and I had a fight." Yagami said calmly, taking the silk from my hand and looking at it carefully, "The truth" "Chizuru?" I immediately thought of something, "I heard that the Yata family is responsible for maintaining the seal of the three artifacts. Does this mean that the information collected by the Kagura family holds more facts? So you go and ask for it But Chizuru is tired of those so-called historical responsibilities, so you robbed it? Or did you steal it?" "I just want to know, but she thinks I want to be fair." Yagami shook his head. "Fair? You mean" I don't understand. "Once the truth that has been distorted for thousands of years is revealed, the world will be in chaos." Iori Yagami walked to the opposite side of the case and sat down in his usual posture, "I am not that interested." "It doesn't matter. Anyway, this thing is already in your hands." I sorted out my thoughts, "Wellthe three artifacts were originally from Chi You's bloodline" It seems that the ancestors of the Tengtang family had a pretty good guess. "They can be considered Chinese" "Wrong." Yashen'an shook his head again, "Chiyou belonged to Jiuli. After the Zhuolu War, the Qin Dynasty's conquest, the war between the Three Kingdoms, the Wuhu chaos in China, and the southern invasion of the grasslands In terms of blood, the current China has nothing to do with us. The so-called family and country …The Kusanagi family created Japan, the Kagura family took root in England, and I have no home in the world.” "No place in the world?" His tone was calm, but it sounded strange to my ears. "Then what are you going to do?" "It's my own problem to get through the Orochi clan first." "You want to end the previous contract?" "Chiyou bloodline and Orochi bloodline are both good things, but mixing them together is a disaster." Iori Yagami's words scared me to break out in a cold sweat! "Disasterdisaster? Whywhy?" God! I seem to be in exactly this state right now! "It's not enough." Iori Yagami's face turned gloomy for a moment, and then he changed the subject, "Tell me something - what did Goenitz say to you before he died?" "I don't know." I smiled helplessly, "I only know what he said to me and then modified my memory - that's all." "Modify memory!" Iori Yagami seemed to be in disbelief, "then, is there any way to stop the rampage of blood?" "Why do you ask me? I even went berserk once." “You were responsible for Leona’s rampage, and you knew she was going to go berserk.” "I really don't knowit is said that there is no way to control it." "There is no way, but I can't do it yet." Yagami shook his head again. "Then you ask mewhat method are you referring to?" "Want to know?" A half-smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Iori Yagami's mouth, which completely reminded me of a profiteer. "Hmm." Now I am also in danger of going berserk. Even a profiteer has to make deals. "Then you seal the Orochi together in KOF97." "Are you kidding me? What qualifications do I have at my level? You really value me too much" I laughed immediately, feeling flattered and frightened. "Do you agree or not?" "I promised the head office, right?" I made my decision quickly, but in this very short time I thought ofa lot, "However, I only promised that my goal would be to seal the big snake." "That's enough." Iori Yagami put his hands slightly on the table and leaned forward, "The so-called three divine skills, the freezing ability based on zero skills, the eight wine glasses to prepare the seal, and the Wu Shi to activate the seal. What do you think this means? " "It means if the power is enough, one person can seal the big snake, just like what Chi You did in the record and the eight wine glasses are the key. The basis of the zero skill is just to eliminate interference for the seal, and the role of Wu Shi is just Energy supply" I guessed, oh no, I should say it was a guess. "A seal by one person? Chi You's death is an example - the energy and technology required are beyond what humans can achieve. However, just to control one's own blood rampage, Eight Wine Glasses only requires a small amount of energy." "But you don't know the real eight wine glasses now." I pointed to the text on the silk satin - "It is only passed down by Iori Yagami, the magical skill of eight wine glasses is unknown, and what I have learned is fake." "Is this your handwriting?" "So, let me ask you." "Unfortunately, I am not a prophet." "So, why did Chi You choose to seal rather than destroy it?" Iori Yashen asked another question. "This is a historical question, how can you ask me?" "Because of your analytical skills." "Analysis" I was speechless for a moment, "So you treat me as a free actuary?" "It was you who walked in and read this silk." "Then" That's a temptation, definitely forget it, the cat will die of curiosity one day, so why should I fight for it, "The seal is just a means of preservation." I can say this. It was very smooth, or I almost didn’t think about it It seemed that Goenitz told me it seemed. "Preserve?" Iori Yagami closed his eyes thoughtfully, "order him to hide, keep his seal foreverpreserve forever?" "You are asked to protect the big snake?" I laughed dumbly. If that was the case, the joke would be big! "Perhaps at least, the big snake cannot be destroyed." "Can't? Is it impossible or impossible?" This ambiguity must be avoided. "What do you think?" Iori asked. "The name "Orochi" was originally imposed by the Three Divine Artifacts. It originally evolved from the consciousness of all things on the earth In other words, why was it not named during the time of Chi You, but was suddenly named during the Three Kingdoms period? "I don't believe that is the case. On a whim, "This is mostly because of necessity At least, Chi You's simple era did not have the conditions to discuss God's three wives and six concubines after eating and drinking. So, at that time, there was no need to name the consciousness of all things; think about it again The current Orochi clan, such as those Eight Masters who can reincarnate Perhaps, the name Orochi means that the consciousness of all things rises from consciousness to personality, and the time when this change occurs is during the sealing period -' The Inca and Mayan humans prospered and defeated the local consciousness of all things, causing them to collapse and escape from Chi You's seal. They merged with it and became stronger. The seal gradually weakened. This can be understood as Chi You gave the global consciousness of all things a mutual integration. Good environment…” "You mean Chi You believed that the big snake should exist, and was using his own death in exchange for this seal?" Iori Yagami still closed his eyes, "Why?" "I don't know, the records of this silk are not enough to infer." Please, did the goddess of time take off her underwear at will? "Okaylast question." Yashenan suddenly opened his eyes, and those eyes were radiating light, "The Yellow Emperor defeated Chi You, so, where is the bloodline of the Yellow Emperor?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 115 Crane Picking "Huang Di?" Like a flash of lightning, a vast space seemed to open up in my mind, "The three artifacts are invincible in the world Why is this happening? The Yellow Emperor defeated Chi You at the beginning" Chi You weighed the matter and finally gave up the Yellow Emperor. Fight with the three divine weapons If Huang Di and Chi You were not of the same magnitude, Chi You wouldn't have to weigh anything However, how prosperous the three divine weapons were in history, at least in Japanese history, then Huang Di's direct lineage How can a descendant remain unknown for a long time? This is wrong, very wrong" Seeing that I was confused, Iori Yagami took over: "Maybe the three artifacts were made wrong." "What?" "'Order it to be hidden, and keep its title forever', but the three artifacts don't care about hiding." "You mean Huangdi probably issued similar orders to his descendants and they were well obeyed?" I asked him, and I was also asking myself. "Maybe." Yagami closed his eyes again. "But, if this is true, what is the status of this group of people today? Domestic? Foreign?" Shaolin is an imported product, Wudang is a cultural origin starting from the "Tao Te Ching" in the Spring and Autumn Periodwhat is the same, how do you think about these It’s not a martial arts novel. Besides, can Shaolin Wudang be popular now? "Don't force it." Yagami'an's index finger poked my chest, causing a slight pain, which made me wake up from my random thoughts, "Xiaoyin, Zhongyin, Dayin? If the Yellow Emperor's bloodline still exists, what profession will you pursue?" "Occupation?" I immediately thought of the tailor Athena said had some relationship with Zhen Yuanzhai maybe maybe we should find time to confirm. "As long as you live in society, you must have a profession, whether normal or criminal, ordinary or secret" Yagami said, his face twitching slightly, as if he was excited. "Youare not going to challenge" I felt a little ashamed - is this Yagami-an who still hates violence? "Before confirmation, my only target is Kusanagi Kyo." "Haha, that's true" I laughed, because I finally understood that the "history" I knew was not completely useless. At least, things about contemporary people are still accurate. "But my target is you. " "I am not worthy." Iori Yagami's eyes dimmed, "The mixing of two bloodlines is a disaster." "Hahareally?" I smiled fearlessly, but felt helpless in my heart - is it easy for me? "so what?" "Juli's illness stems from the damage caused by the eight-year-old girl." "Ohwhat!" I was shocked! "You can understand." Iori lowered his head. "Because of this, you are holding a grudge So, what about Kasumi? Why are you here? Protecting her? Being around her and rejecting her you are really a bastard!" I was angry because maybe, because of him I have the ability but not the ability to make decisions, but I am so powerless "Anyone who touches me will suffer misfortune." "Yes, you are always so frustrated. Do you want me to tell your fortune You will be frustrated until you are thirty, and then you will get used to it." This irony is really brilliant, and it makes me happy! "" Iori Yagami's eyes widened, he raised his fingers, ignited the blue flames, but then extinguished them, "It's so good to be innocent." To be honest, if he really punched me, maybe I would rather do it, but this attitude "Forget it, Kasumi is just a passerby of yours, but what about Konoe?" "You know too much and control too much." Iori Yagami leaned on the chair, as if falling into a slumber, "I'll give you a minute to disappear." Yes, I know Iori Yagami is cool, but the feeling of being cool and trying to trick yourself is really speechless Wait, what he just said Forget it, in order to prevent possible danger to life, I will break the news before I leave Thinking about it, I picked up the brushes on the desk and unfolded the silk in front of me "He Bing, a man from another world, suddenly appeared in the palace of Athena in Asamiya for some reason." …… When I left Todo Dojo, I didn’t say goodbye to Kasumi. Maybe we didn’t feel the need to say goodbye. Iori Yagami When reality washes away the mysterious aura, we often find a complete and incomplete person. This is true for Nujia, and so is Iori Yagami Sister Mai Zhuo, are all the people you admire tragedies, or do you know the real What is worthy of our emotion is often tragedy? The process of entering Kusanagi Castle was just like when Kasumi took me to sneak in. I thought I did a pretty good job. When we returned to the room that belonged to me and Kusanagi Aoi, Kusanagi Aoi hadn't gone home yet. "You're back." Kusanagi Yang's voice indeed appeared. "You can learn to pick cranes with peace of mind." It's really amazingAre you relieved? Who knows “Do you need to start now?” "There's no need to be in such a hurry, right?" "I'm not in a hurry, but your heart is not at peace." Kusanagi Yang hit the nail on the head. …… "Crane pick is a move that can be adapted to the situation. The movement is from bottom to top, with one hand being supported by the other hand, which means that your lower body must be very stable. When the opponent is not attacking, Hezhao's attack is very fast, and the purpose is to lift the opponent into the air and then strike additionally; and if the opponent happens to take action, you need to determine the point of attack. If it is the low level, you will switch to Tiger Ambush, and if it is the middle level, you will When switching to Dragon Shooting, if it is a high level, just pick it up without changing. Whether it is Tiger Fault or Dragon Shooting, the initial speed of the hand in the upward movement is used to pull the opponent's attack to one side, and then use the other hand to launch it. Flame - the so-called then, in fact, the whole process is done in one go. Generally speaking, the focus of the Crane Picking move lies in the explosive power and initial speed of the upward hand." I remembered what Kusanagi said over and over again. Since I didn’t have a flame, she didn’t explain too much about the crane picking movements. Kusanagi Aoi gave me a rough outline, and then explained the crane picking movements of the masters of the Kusanagi family. The atlas reproduces a copy that allows me to experience the common essence from so many different shapes. As a result, I didn’t know whether Tsuruzai studied well, but I understood the strength of the Kusanagi family a little better. Moreover, I realized that Tsuruzai was not as lightly picked by Kusanagi Kyo as I remembered in my memory. In the history of the Kusanagi family, Some people even use crane picking with their feet! However, I still chose to use my hands because my foundation is Todo-ryu. In fact, when I saw Kusanagi Aoi's half-baked Crane Picking in Kusanagi Aoi's private dojo, I decided not to imitate any moves. In fact, sooner or later, the Arasaki that I had explored on my own would be integrated with certain moves. Or give up completelyThose are not my actions at allSunflower? Long Lianyang? Maybe there will be some kind of leg pose sunflower one day, but these two movements themselves Probably, I am changing from imitation to learning The Kusanagi Aoi in front of me was staring at me closely, and her eyes had long lost the contempt she had when she first saw me. If I don't use flames, if I don't take into account the gap in anti-strike ability, I can now use my Crane Pick to counter any of her attacks. Oh no, I can no longer call it Crane Pick. This is simply the attack version of Todo Lock. "Hebing, I'm going to use fire this time." Kusanagi Aoi suddenly said, and then her whole body burst into flames. "No, we agreed" Wait, that action is Orochimaru! Flash! Although Sunflower gave up, her sliding skills were still improving. I turned to the side and was on guard with all my heart: "I'm telling you, Aoi, your big snake has no flaws at all. With my speed, I can avoid you at such a distance. A real master would probably let you go before you take action." fall down." "So I need to practice more." Kusanagi Aoi sat on the floor, smiling slightly and wiping her sweat. The energy required to send out Orochimaru was not within her normal tolerance range. Seeing her tired but contented look, I couldn't help but smile - Kusanagi Aoi is actually a very hard-working girl, but her thoughts often disregard those so-called conventional habits. She also has her own hobbies, He also has his own joys and sorrows, but he hides them in his heart because of his status as a member of the Kusanagi family. I even found a sex knowledge book with detailed notes in her study let's call it that, at least from the notes she took, it seems that she regarded this book more as a biological work. I have talked about this matter with Kusanagi Yang. Maybe these are the effects of her experience. However, these are not the main points. Kusanagi Aoi is a little girl and also my master. Although this master's duties are not as fulfilled as Kusanagi Yang, at least she is teaching me seriously. I really recognize this master because she saved me twice, because of her seriousness and because of her concern. Yes, she cares about me, no matter what the reason. She advised me to choose a job more than once, and even planned to lend me some money without interest so that I could find time to start my own business. Of course I knew what some money she was talking about would mean, but I couldn't. If I really want to make a living, I should be able to support myself and even support the entire family I envision, but what about my significance in this KOF world? People in Changbai Mountain can live a leisurely life, but it is unreasonable for an outsider to go there and not touch ginseng "Why are you lost in thought?" Kusanagi Aoi tapped my forehead. In her eyes, there is no age difference, nor is there any distinction between men and women. She just regards me as her disciple, a person with her blood flowing through her. "Are you homesick? Do you want Athena’s home or King’s hotel?” "Don't say that" I turned my head and avoided her clear eyes, "I haven't left school yet."   "No, you are already very good." Kusanagi Aoi shook her head, "At least, you did better than I thought. You are very talented." "Really?" Talent? That seems to be Kusanagi Haru's credit. "There is no need to be modest. Besides, I will kick you out tomorrow." Kusanagi Aoi said with a smile. "Expelled? Why? Did I accidentally violate some new sect rules?" I followed her tone and asked. "There is news, I guess you will leave after telling it." Kusanagi Aoi lost her appetite. "Say it directly." "The Bogard brothers are going to challenge Guise." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 116 The Storm in South Town "Bogard" I thought about it. Terry and Andy sought revenge on Giese. According to the legendary protagonist's law, Giese will most likely die. If Giese dies, South Town will definitely be in chaos. Terry is not a managerial talent, and An Sooner or later Di will inherit the Shiranui Dojo "It seems I'm really gone. Aoi, thank you I can't repay you." "Who said that? If you don't embarrass me, it's just repayment," Kusanagi Aoi smiled, "But I have to thank you for taking care of Sister Yang for more than two months. I don't know how to serve people." "That's what I should do." To be more serious, I should be called Master Kusanagi Yo! "But, having said that, I plan to leave todaycan you let me exploit you one more time before I leave?" "He Bing, it seems I have to arrange a job for you as soon as possible." …… We are back in this town again, oh no, it should be called a city. Aoi Kusanagi has always taken good care of me as her apprentice, or in other words, the category of frugality in her eyes already includes my luxury. In any case, when I set foot in Nanzhen, I finally felt a temporary sense of fulfillment in my pocket for the first time. so cool! However, I was in such a hurry that I didn’t pay attention to the time difference. It was already evening now, so I had to contact King quickly, otherwiseif I slept in the hotel tonight, someone might sue King, such as that one Kate. "Hey, come and see, the Bogard brothers are going to Gista!" I heard the shouts of passers-by. It seems that they are mostly passionate gang members Wait, they have already gone to Giesta? Then I have to hurry! Thinking of this, I found a nearby public phone and dialed for half a minute when I heard the familiar voice, but I didn't have any time to spare: "King, it's me, He Bing. Come to the gate of Gista quickly, I'll wait for you." I hung up the phone without giving her a chance to answer. The Gista is not far away. As a building that overlooks the entire South Town, it is very obvious in the center of the town. When I arrived, a lot of people had gathered there, but unfortunately the guards refused to let me in, and they didn't dare challenge Giese's authority. "He Bing!" King rushed over and hugged me in his arms, "Why do you suddenly want to come back" "Now is not the time to get excited." I pushed her away slightly, "Haven't you heard about Terry and the others?" "It was a matter of time." Seeing my serious face, King finally let me go, took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and looked at the surrounding atmosphere, "Their hatred always needs to be understood, and there is no need for us to intervene. " "No need?" I sighed, "Who do you think can win?" "Hard to say." King thought for a while, "They are all very strong." "Strong? Teery and the others have not avenged their revenge, but Jis has no regrets. Who do you think can win?" I analyzed it for her. Although there are many people here, I don't care if anyone pays attention in the noise. "Okay, so what?" King was puzzled. "Please! We will still settle here in the future!" I tried to make her understand as soon as possible. "Once Giese dies, the power vacuum in South Town will inevitably spark a fight. Do Terry and the others look like people who are interested in power? Except for Giese, in the short term Who in the world has the ability to end chaos? Are you willing to live in a turbulent place?" "ButTerry and Andy's characters shouldn't kill Geese." King still didn't believe it. "Don't you think Gis will commit suicide?" I was almost impatient. "Gis's life situation at this moment no longer had the original belief in struggle. He also knew that he would lose, but he allowed Terry and the others to go directly to Gista. Did you see any signs of fighting at the door? He was simply waiting for this moment! With his character, knowing that he might lose but not taking extreme measures, what is the point of not deciding to gamble his life and death? " "Thenwhat should I do?" King finally figured it out and became anxious. "Rush to Gista, and if it's urgent, stop Ghis' death. I shouldn't be a burden." I pointed to the guards at the door whose eyes flashed fiercely at everyone, "It should be only a matter of time before you rush up. ." "Well you wait for me at home." King nodded, pushed aside the crowd, and rushed forward. The guards almost didn't react. King, I hope you can catch up, I hope you have a good tongue Otherwise, I have to find a way to catch the Geese falling from above God, this Geese is so tall! "Hey, is everything you said true?" Suddenly, a stick was put on my shoulder from behind, rubbing my face. "It's not certain that it will happen, but I can't just watch the possibility of this city falling into chaos and turn a blind eye." Look sideways at the shape of the stick Is it Billy? Then I have to choose the tendency of using words. "Lord Gith will really be defeated?"?The voice became fierce. "At least based on the current situation, it's very possible. Otherwise, why wouldn't you be with him at this moment?" I asked. " He did suddenly give me a day off today It's not enough for that woman to go up." After saying that, the stick was heavily propped on the ground, and a figure flew over everyone's heads to the door nimbly - such a beautiful pole vault …Far. Unfortunately, all I could see was a no-smoking sign. Anyway, the actions of King and Billy had already made the situation out of control. I simply climbed up to the nearby roof and tried my best to look at the light on the top of Gista If he really fell, where would it be? Hmm there is a vague figure there, oh no, two, then Geese should be on the other side, or he fell from there with greater discipline. Let’s do our bestThinking about it, I ran to the other side of Gista, 45oh no, looking up at the sky at 75 degreesThis is really silly …… As a result, my analysis unfortunately turned out to be true. Starlight suddenly flashed for a few moments in the sky It was the reflection of broken glass Damn, falling from a building is so cool when playing games, but why didn't you consider the possibility of broken glass falling from the sky? Why are there flowers and plants! While paying attention to whether any broken glass would fall on my head, I complained. Although the wind was strong, who knew whether the glass could be blown away? However, I still watched every move on the top floor - there was a figure, it should be Terry holding Keith's handwait, why does it seem like there is a woman yelling? Could it be King? Could it be that the situation is really that critical? “I wish Damn it, what wish! The figure has gradually grown in sight. Damn it, Geese, why don't you obey? Oh, it seems like he just can't die now Thinking wildly, I adjusted my position and prepared to use the move I had just practiced for more than two months-Tengdang Crane Pick! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 117 Xunxun... Temptation Take off, grab someone's waist, change the impulse of free falling motion into the centrifugal force of quasi-circular motion, and then roll as far as you want! That body was really rolling on the ground. After all, I could only jump up to one meter high - which was not enough at all. Seeing that the body finally stopped on the wall more than ten meters away, I walked over slowly: "Gis?" "Who are you? Why did you save me?" The voice was quite angry, but it could not hide the weakness caused by the injury. "It doesn't matter who I am, I'm just from Nanzhen." Probably, I can call myself like this, "The key is that at this time, you can't die." ; "I can't die?" Geese's face was lying on the ground, and he didn't even have the strength to move. "Who am I? My life and deathwhose turn is it?" "Your life and death are controlled by Nanzhen because you are Gis - the Gis of Nanzhen." I turned over for him to make him feel a little better, "You unified the forces of Nanzhen and then died. What? Terry, will those people inherit your power? If you die, it can cause a permanent psychological shadow on the brothers, but what about Nanzhen? It will be chaos! I don’t care who you have a grudge against, but do you and Nanzhen have any hatred? Hatred?" "Nanzhen?" Geese was stunned, "Thenso what?" "How is it?" I was really holding my breath, but my goal was to keep him alive Damn it, trouble! "What do you think? Where did you grow up? Where did you become famous? Where is everything in your life? Do you really think that if you die like this, everything will be over?" My tone was very ferocious. Although it had little effect on someone like Keith, my words made him somewhat confused. After all, he had also struggled. "Actually, I understand why you are seeking death here and now." I gave him a buffer to think about and calmed myself down, "Now, I won't let you die. I guess you I don’t have the strength to commit suicide. How about making a deal? I’ll let you achieve your goal of seeking death, and you’ll let Nanzhen transition to your death smoothly.” "Why?" Geese finally asked in confusion. "It's not easy to explain this clearly, and I don't want your men to find you. Otherwise, I won't guarantee that you will die." I pulled him up and put him on my shoulders. I didn't intend to heal him anyway, so I didn't care. Regardless of the severity, he probably knows how to endure the pain, "I know a good bar, let's go have a drink together?" Of course, the bar I’m talking about is definitely King’s territory. How can the wealth flow to outsiders? It's just that the place where the champagne was opened was in my bedroom, and I was always the one drinking it myself Guise, who was lying on my bed, hadn't paid yet I guess he didn't have any cash either. Lisa was very surprised when she saw me bringing this "big shot" in through the back door, but she is an old employee of King and knows that not asking about many things is the best option. "I said Keith," I took a sip of wine and said lightly, "I don't know if you are planning to die now, but I don't plan for you to live forever. In fact, you and Terry are in South Town. Coexistence is a very embarrassing thing. You also know that you can't defeat them, just like you knew you could defeat their adoptive father at the beginning I won't tell you more, it's sad. So, you can think Whoever you want to pass on power to, if you think Billy has that ability, that’s fine. If it’s someone else, at least let me believe that person can really stabilize South Town. Or, you can also choose not to cooperate with me. It cannot threaten a person who is seeking death, all it can do is make you unable to seek death." "You know me?" Keith didn't believe it. Although I didn't let him see my face from beginning to end, he could guess what I was thinking and didn't ask any questions. In other words, with his current mentality, Don't care about these. "The whole South Town knows you." I deliberately pretended to be stupid, "But, who really knows you? Billy? Maybe he can understand your thoughts, but he has not sat in your position or experienced you. It was impossible to understand you when I was a child, and neither could I. However, I know that no matter where you are, as long as you are a BOSS, you have rights worthy of respect." "Respect?" Giese understood the word. "Yes, you can say that Napoleon is a good person or a bad person, but you cannot simply use these two words as all your evaluations of him. Similarly, you cannot write on Guise's epitaph: 'A man who once Just think of it as a "mafia boss" or "a person who fights against an unfair fate". I heard that you will think of your own life at the moment of death. I don't know if you had such an experience when you fell from the building for the second time, but You should really think about the journey of your life." I talked about it, maybe, this kind of work is what I am good at. "My whole life?" Giese murmured, closing his eyes. ??I know that he is not dead, and the injury is not serious. Maybe he is trapped in memories, maybe he is just too tired, it doesn't matter, anyway, now it is his turn to reflect on his own. It would be great if you can figure it out, but if you are stubborndon't blame me for taking advantage of others. I just sat there and drank the wine slowly. King is very serious about the quality of the wine. Maybe the French are all bartenders, and this finished product is the basis. I am also very accustomed to this tasteKing's taste ah! I wonder if I can make any substantial breakthroughs when I come back this time? At least, get engaged? While thinking wildly, the two bottles of wine were almost empty. King also came back at this time: "He Bing, Jisita huh? He is what did you do!" Seeing her surprised look, I smiled slightly, filled up my remaining glass of wine, and handed it into her hand: "Don't panic, I'm making progress too. I haven't been idle in the past six months" "I mean he" King pointed at Geese who seemed to be sleeping soundly, "How did you bring him back?" "Isn't it you?" I held her hand and put the wine glass to her mouth. "Giese is in free fall after all. I can only let him linger for a while. Do you want to die? I have to make arrangements for his funeral!" "I don't know if Gis really fell asleep, but I said this more to him. "But now his men are looking for his body" King suddenly realized that he had used the wrong word and stopped in a hurry. "Corpse? It's a matter of time. However, Geese has a history of 'frauding corpses'. I believe his men will not disperse in a hurry. I have to let him make a will first." I gently held her in my arms. It feels so good in my arms, "Are you interested in inheriting his Gista? I think you have the temperament of a strong woman, and you are also familiar with this industry." "Me?" Seeing my face full of teasing, she pretended to be angry, "Spare me, strong woman? What did Billy call me just now! I almost didn't have a fight with him!" Mother-in-law? It seemed like that was what Billy called him. Could it be that he changed the word in front of King? I don’t understand a little bit, but it doesn’t matter: “Forget it if you’re not interested. Anyway, our requirement is to stabilize Nanzhen. As for that position, it’s just a hot potato. Individuals may not be able to secure it. Let’s live our lives well.” Small days first." As I said that, I gave her a kiss on the face, "Speaking of which, when did we settle the matter?" "What are you doing?" King blushed and looked at him. "What do you want to do? I have to grasp the legal and physiological procedures with both hands, and I have to be hard with both hands!" A tight hug quickly received a response, but King's next words stopped me: "I also want to cut through the mess quickly, but …When are you going to give me the ring?” "Okay, let me add another year to my virginity career." I let go of her angrily. After all, it's not my style to make up for tickets, but I still couldn't be reconciled and suddenly invaded her red lips, " When can I meet Jane?" "I'm afraid if you meet now, things will go bad." King said anxiously. "Why?" "Janedo you really want me to say it?" King hesitated, "Promise me you won't be angry?" "Tell me." Although, I had a vague idea of ??what it was like, "Men may also be jealous, but I won't be angry about it." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 118 A Little Goodbye Is Better than a New Marriage "Then I really said it," King hesitated again, "Jian has been living in the extreme flow for the past two years. When he met me this time, he actually actually said that he had found a good brother-in-law" "If I'm not mistaken, it's Ryo Sakazaki, right?" It's really hard for her to say these things in person But then again, does this count as me traveling through time and space to win love, or is he taking the route of his brother-in-law to save the country? "Garcia, who is extremely popular, is interested in Yuli. He is the only other bachelor who can catch Jian Fa's eyes." "You" King looked at me blankly, speechless for a moment. "I was warned by Ryo Sakazaki on KOF96, and you worried about Jane's attitude again and again - I'm not a fool, I have had a premonition of this for a long time, but I didn't have the ability to do anything before getting along with Jane. , so I didn’t ask directly." I held her hand and asked her to sit on my lap, feeling her weight and breath, "But now, I may have to ask one thing clearly - Jane in your mind To what extent does it matter? Do you care about all his wishes equally before and after he grows up?" "He BingI" King struggled a little. "King, I love you. But marriage is more than just a matter between two people. You can't leave Jane alone, so neither can I." I hugged her and put my face on her shoulder, "This is a lifelong matter. , you have to look at it with a lifetime's perspective Sometimes I really feel that we meet too late, the right time and the right place are not available, is it just human beings who hope to dominate the world?" If it is a big ear in history, no, I Woolen cloth? I closed my eyes and breathed out all my breath, but I couldn't let out all my thoughts. "I don't know." King trembled, seeming a little scared. "Forget it, you have to face what you have to face, but now, I want to remember the taste of this embrace." Time passed quietly like this. King and I were both content with this posture, or rather enjoying it. She leaned on me comfortably, and I quietly played with her hair. There was a lingering feeling in the air. It was thick, though, and there was a wounded person who killed the scenery not far away. "Although it's not a good idea to interrupt your entanglement, shouldn't you be more vigilant at this moment?" Someone deliberately knocked on the door. "I" King and I exclaimed at the same time, turning around at the same time, and saw Vice smiling broadly. "I'm not interested in paying attention to South Town's affairs, but you'd better get involved in your affairs a little bit." With that, Vice walked over and sat on the corner of the bed, "Now Billy and his people are preparing to turn South Town upside down, and brother Terry is also Concerned about Jisi’s life and death It’s true, I’ve only been out for half a day and the whole city is already in chaos.” It seems that your appearance here is an accidentI think so, but I must not say it out loud: "You mean we have to hide Geese?" "Yes, since you brought him home, it means you didn't intend to let him die. That means you thought he couldn't die yet, so he couldn't be discovered by Brother Terry. At the same time, you didn't hand him over to Billy. It means you didn't plan to save him, so he can't be discovered by Billy." Vice's analysis was completely accurate, and her methodical tone seemed to indicate that she was very good at thisshe was really a good secretary. "So, where to hide?" King thought, "Giss's existing power in South Town is not a joke. Billy can definitely find the place we know" "No, although local snakes are powerful, they are just local snakes." Vice shook his head and smiled, "Just right, I know a way." "Where?" I asked, how could she know a place that even King didn't know about? How long has she stayed in South Town? "Come with me," Vice stood up, "The car in the backyard is ready. You can put Geese in the back seat." "Huh? You seem to have arranged everything?" I was a little surprised. "It doesn't seem like it. It's rare to meet you again, and it's not easy to get tired of being together. What's wrong? Not satisfied?" Vice laughed, picked up King and walked out, "King, I took He Bing away, and you stay here alone. You won’t blame me, will you?” "There are always people in the bar, otherwise Billy will become suspicious." King understood what she meant, looked at me rather reluctantly, and followed me out. Looking at their backs, I couldn't help but sigh In comparison, there is a gap in the management skills of King and Vice. After only half a year, King has a tendency to follow what he says Who between me and her will run the house in the future? "Trouble is trouble, it's just a relatively distant thing. I picked up Geese and put it on my shoulder. My not gentle movements caused him to let out a slight cold gasp. "There's no need to pretend, maybe you don't intend to pretend." He was in a bad mood and his face was naturally not rich, "Tell me, what are your thoughts now? Are you willing to let Nanzhen enter the post-Ghis era smoothly?"   "Post-Ghis era?" The person on the back laughed self-deprecatingly, "I, Gith, have no one to succeed me." "Is it because no one can inherit or is it not worth inheriting?" I said angrily, "To be honest, the reason why I let you live a little longer is because I am lazy and don't want to live in a turbulent place. If you really don't Heeding the advice, I can only do it with reluctance. The worst I can do is to do it all over again like you did in the first place, but I don’t like to learn other people’s skills and then kill them.” "Lazy?" Geese didn't understand, and probably couldn't understand given his outlook on life. "It's a pity that I can't win against them, otherwise I wouldn't give up on South Town." "You can give Nanzhen stability, but Nanzhen will not be without you forever. The waves behind you in the Yangtze River will push the waves ahead, and the waves in front will die on the beach sooner or later." I shook my head, "Even if you can defeat Terry, I will look for you at any time. trouble." "Why are you?" "Well Well well," I thought for a while, "Revenge, because you offended Goenitz." Perhaps, this is the right reason "Gonnitz? Are you" Geese was so shocked that his body shook. "This, let's discuss this before we get in the car. Maybe the guy in the car is the real owner." Finally we arrived in the backyard. Although I didn't intend to be gentle, I couldn't be too rough, maybe it would really cost his life. Throwing him into the car, I turned around and hugged King: "Remember to deal with the traces of my return home, andwait for me to come back." "rest assured." The car was moving smoothly. Judging from the route, I only knew it was going to the suburbs, but what's the use? As long as it was within the confines of South Town, Billy would know it sooner or later. "Tell me what is your relationship with the Crazy Blood?" Geese couldn't help but ask. "You are still so curious when you are about to die?" Vice, who was driving, heard him mention this and smiled brightly. "That's right. At that time, you were still deliberately thinking about having someone behind you. Do you think now that if you get Can we win it back with the blood of madness?" "No one seeks death when he can live." Giese said frankly. "Unfortunately, the information you know is more of rumors. Although the crazy blood is good, it is not your thing." Vice's eyes in the lens are quite complicated, "The first thing people rely on is themselves. Otherwise, there is no The value of being helped, and for you now, death is your best destination. Letting you linger for a few hours is just to make you remember to wipe your butt before leaving - I guess, this is what He Bing is rushing to The purpose of running back, right?" "Ginger, really old and spicy" I have to admire him. "I'm still relatively young." Vice corrected with a slight dissatisfaction, "By the way, Geese, if you are obedient, I will let you die more casually. If not, I can let you die gorgeously." "It's just death." Geese was obviously not someone who would be scared. "Wait until you get enough information before you feel confident." Vice smiled nonchalantly and stopped the car, "Get out of the car. There is absolutely no spy here." "Where is this?" I opened the car door and looked around. "He Bing?" A slightly surprised voice sounded next to me. Although it was not hostile, it still startled me. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 119 Will "Leona?" There was a hint of joy on the slightly confused face, but this was a good thing. ; "Let's go into the house first." Vice carried Geese and patted me on the shoulder, "Let him write a will." ; "A will?" Leona didn't quite understand. She looked at Vice's back and then at me. ; "After all, I still have to live in South Town. If the former ruler of South Town dies suddenly, I will lose my stable environment." I explained briefly, "By the way, are you okay?" ; "Iit's okay." Leona seemed not used to other people's concern, even if it was courtesy. "Can the crazy blood really be solved?" I still didn't believe it. "Maybe you have a stubborn streak, but I don't want to see you risk your life." As I said that, I followed Vice's trajectory. "I can't." Her answer was a little hasty, just like the footsteps she was following. Really not? I said silently, I hope I don’t need to lock you again on KOF97! Perhaps, it will not be within my capabilities by then. This house may be the property of a farmer who is short of manpower. It is not a mess, but it is not a good place. There is a small bed in the corner and a few stacked chairs as all the furniture. Oh, there is also a phone on the bed. Throwing Geese on the bed, Vice took out a pen and paper: "I cherish your short life. Write a will as soon as possible. You dictate it." "I don't." Geese said simply. "Really?" Vice asked as if to confirm. Seeing that he didn't answer, he turned to me and asked, "He Bing, what do you want Nanzhen to be like?" “As long as it’s stable, it allows me to live a peaceful life.” Isn’t this what I said a long time ago? "Since our Lord Giese is unwilling to cooperate, we have no choice but to write it for him. Anyway, we have his body in our hands. What kind of article we want to write depends on our imagination." Vice smiled slightly, although Giese couldn't see it. He smiled like this, but the teasing in his tone was definitely on point, "In what I have done throughout my life, I have allowed those who have been kind to me to die miserably. Although repaying kindness with hatred is my daily routine, this alone does not make me guilty. My life has come to a perfect end, so I decided to let South Town suddenly lose my throne, and my loyal and unfaithful subordinates will gradually wither in the chaotic city, and follow me to hell one by one. After all, I don't like being left alone. As for those who give me frustrations like Brother Terry, I will let them live freely, just as I let my half-brother laugh at my life of fighting fate like a mantis, because 'The world will not pity the weak' is my motto, and this will also be my epitaph" "That's enough!" Giese shouted suddenly. "What? Lord Giese is not satisfied with my will? Or maybe Lord Giese, who no longer cares about death, suddenly wants to give some suggestions to our idea on a whim?" Vice laughed triumphantly. "I'll just write the will" Giese gritted his teeth and said, "But you have to agree to some conditions." "Say it, but don't misestimate the price of your life." Vice still maintained a smile This smile was almost professional, it seemed I seemed to be able to understand why Nu Jia was able to accumulate so much wealth. "Let Terry succeed me." Geese stated the first condition. "We can't completely guarantee it." Vice did not reject it outright, "Just as you know that this fundamentally conflicts with his character, of course, this is the reason why you ask like this." "Thenif that doesn't work, let this guy take over." Giese glared at me. "No, my career is not shackles of Nanzhen." I decided on Vice's behalf. "Shackles?" Geese suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. "It seems you also have the talent to make people angry!" Vice praised. After a long time, Geese finally came back to his senses and said something that stunned me: "If that doesn't work, let the extreme flow take a seat." "Extreme" I opened my mouth wide, but couldn't finish the sentence - in terms of strength, extreme flow definitely has hope, and with the character of the single old man in extreme flow, maybe they will hit it off, although after this, Nanzhen may It could be a little less dark, but "No, absolutely not!" "Why?" Keith smiled for the first time since we met, but it was a proud smile - he definitely heard the conversation between me and King! "We can consider it." Vice ignored my opinion, "What if it doesn't succeed?" "Let Billy look for an heir on my behalf." Geese closed his eyes and stopped talking. ?"It seems that you also know that your most loyal subordinate is not this material." Vice smiled and nodded. This time, there was no trace of ridicule. He buried himself in writing and wrote quickly, "It's yours to let me write a suicide note." Lucky, I’ll give you another discount—what do you want to write on your epitaph? I’ll help you figure it out.” "The epitaph" Guis seemed not to be fully prepared yet, thinking for a while, "just write 'humble in life, grand in death'." "It seems that your level of education Forget it, no one criticized Wu Zetian's wordless monument, so I just wrote it as you wanted." Vice handed over the pen and paper, "Have a look, and sign if it's right. If you don’t have the ability, you can just press your fingerprints.” After reading it without saying a word, Keith finally picked up the pen tremblingly: "I even pressed the fingerprints. Maybe even I don't believe my handwriting now." Although he was a little self-deprecating, he still remained calm, "Yes. Okay, can you ask these two to avoid it?" As he said that, he looked at Leona and me. "Why?" I asked. "As far as I know, the young lady on KOF96 is more afraid of blood. And I plan to discuss my death method with this professional." It seemed that after making the will, Keith became talkative, "In addition, I I want to know something about Crazy Blood.” "Are you planning to go to court?" Vice asked noncommittally. "Xi can die." Guis replied firmly. "It seems that you really sold your life for a good price." Vice waved to me and Leona, "You guys go out for a walk." "Spread?" I want to hear inside information! "Okay." Leona agreed! "" I looked at Geese's already haggard face "reluctantly", and finally followed Leona out. Perhaps, this could be regarded as the last respect for the hero of the generation. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 120 Loneliness I have to say that this is indeed a good place for a walk, with a little light, a quiet window on the path Oh no, it's the reflection of the jeep, but it is more suitable for Leona's flag, but I seem to be a little redundant. Finally, I couldn't help but say nothing: "Leona, how did you come to South Town? Mission?" "Yes, the years of separatism in South Town are no longer suitable for the government to intervene directly, so I was sent here." Leona answered quickly but somewhat formulaically, "My mission is to prevent large-scale chaos." "Haha, it's the same thing, no wonder Vice brought me here." Laughter may be able to hide my surprise - isn't it a series of underworlds that even the government has to stay away from? However, when I thought about the status of those two artifacts it seemed that choosing KOF proved that I was on the right track. "Why did you take action?" Leona suddenly turned back, "You are not suitable to intervene now." "I know that if it weren't for the injury, I wouldn't be Geese's opponent, not even Vice." I laughed, took two steps forward, and sat on the front of the jeep, "But I am compassionate and righteous, so I must …” “Pfft!” Leona’s smile was a bit unsightly, but it was a good sign. "Finally laughed again. I thought my nagging you back then had become a thing of the past." I pointed at her still twisted face, "Look, this is the real Leona, with bright eyes and white teeth, and the breeze blowing The face is so awe-inspiring" "Stop!" She rushed over and pressed my mouth, "I don't deserve such praise." "Who said that? You obviously" I "broke away" and continued talking. "I have been stained with too much blood, and I am not that pure." Leona retorted. Although she didn't cry with tears like the lost women in some film and television works, the suicide hidden under the calm face made me even more asphyxia. "Don't" I could no longer act glib. My ability to talk calmly in the face of all kinds of powerful people seemed to have been sealed. "Youyour family is so happy because they can stick to their own choices." Wusha, even if disappearing is not the best ending No matter where they are, all they want is for you to live happily and peacefully" Oops, how can you say this! Sure enough, Leona, who also climbed onto the front of the car and sat next to me, buried her head in her arms, like an ostrich looking for sand: "But what about me now? My life is peaceful? I still live in a world of flesh and blood." "Well that's not your choice." I struggled to choose words, "Or it's just your choice to survive. When you are helpless, being able to survive is the most basic goal. Your parents You can choose to give up life, but you can't - your life has just begun, so you are just forced to choose a career. And careers can be changed as long as the conditions are suitable - life cannot." "Occupation?" Leona raised her head slightly, but it was just a pair of slightly shining eyes in her hair, "All I know is related to this profession. What profession can I change?" “Translation.” I blurted out, “Six months ago you didn’t know Chinese at all, but today, you speak it so fluently.” "I……" "Don't be modest, this definitely shows your language talent." Maybe this is related to the Orochi clan, but I can never say that, "This is just one of your strengths. If you take the initiative to explore it, I can see a proud man of heaven." ." "No, I have been learning English for ten years, and it is not my mother tongue." Leona smiled and shook her head. "Then" It seems that it is really a blood relationship. "Because," Leona looked at me carefully, "you said that we are friends." "I" I was speechless and choked She just looked at me warmly, with her blue hair flying, and a faint smile under the faint starlight. She didn't have the innocent look under the sunlight that was fixed in my heart, but she was so calm, as if she was waiting. I have been waiting for too long in the distant time and space, but I have overcome the invasion of dust. Wait, this warm feeling is why is it like this! That delicate face was like water, that blue hair was brushing against my skin, and those clear eyes were wide open, but the key was, the key was why, when did her lips and I touch! "Ah!" I jumped up in surprise, but my foot slipped and I fell from the front of the car to the ground. "He Bing" Leona was a little anxious and jumped down and squatted next to my head. "" I deliberately turned the back of my head towards her, wondering whether I should run away. After all, such an emergency was difficult to deal with There was no chance of escape! Finally, her anxious breathing made me surrender: "What's going on?" "You know it yourself."?? "No, I don't know. I was just in a daze because of your appearance. When I came back to my senses, I was already just" I sighed secretly - what happened to me, I was in a trance for the second time! Although, that look is indeed very natural; although, I am moved by her simple words. "Able to short-circuit everything, leaving only the instinctive warmth of love?" Leona's words sounded familiar to me, "But it feels good." Of course, statistically speaking, the first kiss leaves the most memories. , I explained silently and continued to listen to her words, "And you are the only one who allows me to come into contact with the world outside of the military." "You're welcome" I said it out of habit, but why are you so polite? Life is not just about kissing! I turned back and was about to explain, but seeing his flawless expression, I finally swallowed the words back - instead of telling her my mistakes in front of her, it was better to make amends gradually. "By the way, why did you get involved in the dispute in South Town?" Leona returned to the topic and seemed not to have an overreaction to my abruptness just now. "This" I can't talk nonsense, but it's hard to explain clearly. "Because of King?" Leona asked, seeing that I acquiesced. Nodding in confirmation, "That's right. If it weren't for your lover, you wouldn't take risks." "Lover?" When she reminded her of this matter, bitterness surged into her throat again, "It's just a romantic word. I really don't know if this is a mistake." "If it's just bitter love, it's better to stop with etiquette. A foreign stone creates ripples on the water, but does it really become the center of the vortex? It's just sinking gradually. What I changed was just King. Athena is still at a distance from Kensou; Iori Yagami is still bitterly cool; Kasumi, Chizuru, Benimaruthese names that were familiar at the time have become flesh-and-blood people in front of us, but their tricks have not changed, and I can't insert them. Caused some fluctuations - fluctuations, but another kind of constant. Didn't brother Terry climb to Gista without any hesitation? King, inadvertently connecting your fate to a person who does not exist, is this persistence of love or selfish cruelty? "What? Did you quarrel?" Leona was a little surprised by my sudden sadness. "No, if we quarrel, we can still repair it But what about the incompleteness of fate?" I tried to look away because I was worried that there would be tears, but I couldn't help but look at Leona She was lonely, there was no one Knowing her real needs, oh no, I, the "cheating" person, know it, so she is willing to get along with me; and what about me? Who else knows me? Are you aware of my loneliness? Oh no, Goenitz knew, but he evaporated. "He Bing, are you sad?" Leona noticed my mood. "Sad? I don't have that qualification." I tried my best to be free and easy - I really don't understand how Yagami got used to this kind of thing, "By the way, can I ask a question - do you hate Goenitz?" "Gonnitz?" She trembled, as if this was a nightmare name, "Before I didn't understand; after meeting Mai Zhuo and Vice I didn't know." She suddenly grabbed my hand, " what you think?" "Me?" The force coming from that hand made me a little confused, "What will you say if you call me? You The problems left over by history cannot be solved by the good and evil of individuals. How can the people involved in them point the finger? Do you know what’s right or wrong about others?” "Issues left over from history" Leona shook her head, "I don't care about those bloodlines, becausebecause it has ruined my pastwhat about you?" II am an "internal person", and these issues are not my business at all. Besides, why are today's topics always so heavy? "I just ask that lonely people like me will not be hurt, nor will they hurt those who appear in my life." This wish is awesome. If strictly implemented, it is probably enough to prove that the almighty God does not exist, haha! "Oh." Leona nodded, "Okay, go back? Geese is probably dead." "Giss"You can go ahead" It can be considered my achievement to bring a generation of tycoons to the point of death. However, if I can endure the pain for so long, what qualifications do I have to pay homage to such a person after his death? I don’t know what kind of injuries I suffered on Gista, but I was personally involved in the fall. When I saw him covered in blood and haggard, he said firmly and calmly: "Xi Ke died." I felt a little guilty for my behavior - at least, I could feed him a glass of brandy in the bar “Where are you going?” Leona called me. "I am not qualified to face Gis, especially after his death." At that time, I only knew the powerful relationship between Gis and Nanzhen, but I forgot to respect the BOSS himself me! "Are you lonely?" It seemed that Leona's voice came from behind the betrayal, but I was far away and couldn't really hear it.Cut. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 121 Encounter Fortunately, Vice took the main roads when he drove here, so he only had to backtrack along the road to get home. From the suburbs to the bustling city, both sides of the highway naturally gradually prospered. Even when I could point out the tall buildings, the sky also darkened - it was clear that industrial pollution was serious. However, my sigh was quickly interrupted: "Excuse me, are you He Bing?" This slightly childish voice made me a little surprised-could it be that there are still fans of mine in Nanzhen? Unfortunately, when I turned my head and looked around, I saw two complicated eyes on the figure walking out of the corner. ?Blonde boy? There was hatred on the slightly pale face, but he was also hesitant. At this age, this figure, this posturecould it be Jane? But I can't be sure, after all, in my impression Such non-mainstream people don't have a deep impression at all "Excuse me, why did you come to Nanzhen?" The young man used honorifics, but his tone was not polite. "Well" Considering that the emotionally unstable child in front of me might be my future brother-in-law, I really have to be careful, "Then, why are you in South Town?" “This is where I grew up.” The young man looked directly at me. "But I am a wandering person. It is rare that I have the chance to live in this city full of future. HereI have my greatest pursuit." With a firm expression, maybe he can understand what I want to express. "Does wandering mean that you have to interfere with the fate of others?" The young man increased his expectations, which also made me more certain about his identity. "How can it be called interference? Everyone's future is in their own hands. The difference is just whether you are willing to hold it or entrust it to someone or even give up." I tried to induce, "For example, it is understandable to care about your relatives. Yes, but it seems immature of you to insist on taking the fate of your loved ones as your own responsibility." "II didn't intend to decide anything." The young man was silent for a while, "I'm justsomewhat concernedsomewhatambivalent." …You still haven’t admitted what’s on your mind! However, from this point of view, I still have hope, so I will not point it out: "You will become a man no matter what, no matter what kind of memories the past time has given you, you will one day have to stand up for yourself. Just let some things hide deep in your memory and go to sleep. When you truly mature and look back, you may gain a different understanding than you have today." After saying that, I did not forget to add a trusting smile. "Upright?" The young man murmured and thought for a while, "Maybe your theory is useful to me, but I have to leave. There are still people waiting for me to go home, and" He trotted into the street without explaining clearly. . Looking at his back, I didn’t chase him. Although I wanted to have more conversations with him, maybe he just went back to the extreme flow - the people in the instant noodle team are not good now. Moreover, there happened to be some noise in the opposite direction from where he left. It’s Billy! He just happened to slap a cigarette that had just been lit out of someone's mouth with a steel rod. Originally, as a gangster who favored banning smoking, this behavior was quite reasonable, but seeing that the man also had black hair, and that Billy was definitely not in a relaxed mood at the moment, I finally felt compassion Maybe it was to treat Keith. Go too far and regret it! Moreover, sooner or later, Giese will come to ask about me. He rushed forward with a sliding step and stopped Billy's slap: "With your strength, you don't need to ban cigarettes to kill people, right?" To be honest, this slap is really cruel. If it hits an ordinary person's face, If you don't pass out, you will have to change your teeth. "Is that you?" Billy glanced at me and poked the poor man's chest with a stick, "Get out! Don't let me see you." These were probably angry words, but the man was still a little confused. If he wasn't scared out of his wits, he was probably a novice in English "Run quickly, and besides" If he can't even understand my Chinese, don't blame me. He said, "If you want to survive in South Town, you'd better quit smoking." He moved and escaped cleanly - he was probably really here for a trip, and he didn't even recognize the famous local snake. However, Billy didn’t give me the time to sigh: “Where have you been?” "It seems that I am not your subordinate?" If he knew about my torture to Geese, he would probably not even have a chance to explain. "Maybe it's not me you should be concerned about now, right?" "You were seen lingering under the Gista." Billy looked at me with an ominous look. "It's a landmark building in South Town. I have to wait to meet King. Where would it be better not to be there?" It seemed that everyone around me was rushing to Gista at that time. How could there be any witnesses! "However, I heard that your King has some disputes? What happened? She didn't tell me Do you need me to apologize on her behalf?" "That little verbal dispute is meaningless."He ignored my change of topic and said, "But you didn't go home with King." "Yes. Then I thought about it. It was pointless to stay there with my skills, so I went home first. At least I can take care of the bedroom." "So," Billy suddenly pointed the stick at my chin, "why did I meet you here and there was blood on you?" Oops! I was lazy and didn't give Keith any medical treatment. It was inevitable when moving him "I went to see a friend and just came back from the suburbs." Cold sweat spread all over my body, but my expression was still calm. "As for the blood stains, I don't want to talk about it. It's private." It’s just a matter of fact.” "Friend? Take me to see that friend of yours." Billy made a casual move and quickly arranged a car. "Are you sure? Or do you have the time now?" I struggled in vain. "My schedule is not up to you." Billy took the lead, "Or are you unwilling to lead the way?" "Come on, I have nothing urgent to do anyway." It is estimated that Vcie should also take care of the funeral arrangements in the next time. Sitting in the car, Billy next to him said nothing, staring straight ahead, holding the stick tightly in his hand. But I shouldn’t be as nervous as I am. If Billy makes an untimely decision, South Town will be shaken! But what on earth was he thinking about? The flaw I exposed was considered serious, but he didn't turn his back directly Apart from his loyalty to Keith, Billy has never shown any other temperament. Oh no, his love for his sister is well known, but this is different from the current situation. It doesn't matter much What kind of plan does he have, what kind of choice does he have? Or, what is the lever for his choice and what is the fulcrum of judgment? Looking at his face, I couldn’t find anything except the perseverance common to most fighters, well and that profound gaze. Maybe Billy entrusted his destiny to Guis, but when Guis' life or death is uncertain, when he will affect the fate of the entire city, how will he deal with his own destiny? What, has he already had this realization? Thisis why I'm nervous. But the passage of time always took its time, and before I could calm down, Leona's jeep was parked in the quiet and empty yard just like when I left it not long ago, and gradually became clearer in my and Billy's sight. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 122 Shocking Change "I saidBilly," I said carefully when I entered the yard early, "Whyare you loyal to Keith?" He was stunned for a moment, then pointed to the door: "You are not qualified to ask, lead the way!" Are you qualified to ask It seems that Leona is right, I don't have the strength to interfere yet, I am getting impatient after all Let's try to be able to make a difference! The door opened, but the scene inside was beyond my expectation - Leona was not there, Vice was not there either, only Keith was sitting peacefully by the bed, although the bloody clothes were still shocking! "Lord Geese!" Billy rushed forward excitedly, "You" "I'm fine." Keith shook his hand, and by the wayhow did he get the vodka! "Take me to the hospitaltake this kid with you." "Yes!" Billy performed it faithfully, but the process was not gentle at all to me. Is this my retribution for torturing Geese? …… Sitting in the car, no one spoke. The driver must be an ordinary and loyal person; Billy was supporting Geese in the back seat, which was almost reminiscent of Brokeback As for Geese, he seemed to have fallen into trance as soon as he got in the car. And I have long been caught in a question mark - Geese is not dead! The injury that threatened to kill himcould it be that Vice saved him! But why? They haven't crossed paths yet, have they? "If you hear the truth in the morning, you will die in the evening." Could it be that they have some kind of deal? If Keith had not died, South Town would be peaceful, but Terry and his gang would not be at peace! Terry, Andy, Tojo, Mai Shiranui, Marywait, even Leona has come to this troubled waters, how come Mary, as an agent, never shows up? When Nujia dies, there will be a surge of dark waves, and the weight of Geese should also be considered to be of the same magnitude. But I'm small, really small! Not even the right to know! In other words, I am no longer a cheater who peeked at "The Legend of God". More than a year is enough time for the butterfly effect to wreak havoc At least, Vice will not stay in South Town! It doesn’t belong to my world! When I truly integrated into it, I discovered that I was insignificant! “Lord Geese,” Billy’s sudden words interrupted my reverie, “Someone is following you.” "I know. Without these things, it would make people uneasy." Geese said lightly, "Before I recover, everything depends on you." "I" Billy hesitated. "Believe in your own ability. Although you can't defeat all opponents," Geese opened his eyes slightly, "but fighting is not an absolute solution. I heard that Lily is very good at pursuing people? I know you love her, then Use this relationship to try to reconcile with Bogarde's people. You are not me, there is no need to involve the lives of your relatives, just let the girl fall in love." "Youare exaggerating." Billy was a little frightened, "But, you and those people can really" "Our eyes were once on South Town, and when we stood on top of the Gista Tower and looked down on the city, limitations arose. Now, we have to correct this mistake." Keith's voice sounded like a storm was coming, "U.S. If the British and the British can forget the gunfire in Lexington, why can't we give up our grudges with the Bogard brothers?" Just when I turned around in surprise, Keith met my gaze, "Chao Wen Dao, Xi Ke will die! What a pity! This listening is ten years too late.” Ten years? Giese's subtle look made my heart skip a beat - ten years ago, it was when Nujia tried to find Goenitz, and it was also the beginning of Mai Zhuo and Vice following or spying on Nujia. When the goal is to face the whole world! Could it be that Vice decided to make Gith the successor to Nuga But Gith has nothing to do with the Orochi clan. Strictly speaking, he has a bit of a grudge, so how could they possibly make a deal? "No need to guess, you will know the reason sooner or later." Keith closed his eyes again, "You don't have to go back to the bar during this period, just follow Billy's work." "What?" It seems like I'm not employed, right? "The result of the agreement is to ensure the peace of the Phantom Bar during my lifetime, Geese." ensure? When you were alive, the King's bar was always peaceful This is clearly a threat! But "Okay." I had to agree. "Then prove your commitment with actions." Ji Si signaled to stop the car, "My hospital is almost here, you and Billy go to meet the car behind - being followed for so long without showing off is disrespectful to the opponent. Also, if you really do something that satisfies me, I can write off some of your previous actions." It seems I have to work hard. It's just "Write it off? Are you sure?" With the treatment I gave him, if it were me, the fight would have started long ago! "My Gith's promise to the weak is still guaranteed." ??"Otherwise you won't be able to rule Nanzhen." I was still worried, "But what if I become a strong man one day?" "If you were really qualified to compete, would you still care about this? Promise is just a way for the strong to dominate the weak." ??Methods of dominationare you still not good at it? I got out of the car with Billy angrily, and I looked at the taillights of the car that were fading away: "He is indeed a hero of the generation." "Such a sigh can only show your hindsight." Billy's stick pressed on my shoulder, "The car is approaching." "Yeah." He turned around and saw that the car that had been following Geese since he got in was accelerating towards us, not forgetting to turn on its headlights to interfere with our sight. "He plans to run over me, Demon Nei." ?” "Looking for death!" When the car approached, Billy shouted loudly, and the steel rod turned into a three-section whip, like thousands of pythons, smashing it with a single-handed posture of splitting Huashan Mountain - a big whirlwind! "Boom!" The fireworks-like explosion not only caused huge sounds and air waves, but also produced a dazzling moment of light, which just covered up the subtle sound and reflection of the metal breaking through the air. But I still dodged in advance - if the other party was not a rookie, the stupid way of driving the car directly at Billy clearly meant that there would be consequences - in fact, my precautionary behavior allowed me to chop a knife pointed at the throat. dagger! "Haha, Giese's men are indeed not incompetent." The effect of the smoke was quickly adapted to the eyeballs, and a squatting figure not far away was gradually standing up, and there was this hoarse and arrogant voice. That’sYamazaki Ryuuji! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 123 Yamazaki Ryuji "This guy is not a piece of cake," I reminded Billy. After all, I had to do something impeccable for Keith. "Although, his behavior is a bit weird." To be honest, with Yamazaki Ryuji's style, it is really not easy. Choose a neutral word to describe it. "You know him?" Billy's eyes were still locked on Yamazaki Ryuji. "But he doesn't know me." I smiled, pretending to be mysterious, "How about I talk to him first? This is the best choice to calm down the war." "Who is he?" As Yamazaki Ryuji approached, Billy raised the steel rod. "Yamazaki Ryuji, a powerful gangster, but because of his twisted personality, he can't survive in Japan It seems that he should develop in Hong Kong. I don't know why he appears here." Since he is standing on the opposite side of Geese at this moment , his own character is not very good, and I don’t need to accumulate any moral character, "Oh, by the way, maybe because Hong Kong is about to return, he ran out to develop a new living space." "What twist? Shut up!" Yamazaki Ryuji rushed up and hit the snake! "Bang!" The hand that was stretched out to block became a target, and blood stains immediately appeared - it hurt! “It is indeed powerful.” Billy said casually, but showed no sign of helping. "The whip is fast enough, but it's not strong enough." I smiled reluctantly, "With your level, even if you can beat us, you still can't catch any fish in this muddy water." "Tch!" Yamazaki Ryuji ignored my advice and rushed up to grab my neck with his hand - Explosive bomb! It is true that the power of the explosive bomb is not small, but unfortunately, if it is the speed of the snake user, maybe I can only block it; if it is the sharpness of the dagger, I can only dodge, but since you voluntarily give up these advantages, don't blame me - He Pick! Use your right fist to push away his wrist from bottom to top, take a half-step forward to reach his side, and punch him in the back of the head! Yamazaki Ryuuji stumbled two steps in embarrassment before stopping, but this didn't make me happy - something was wrong! I still know my own strength, how can I challenge one of the Eight Masters so easily? A fantasy! It's probably because he hasn't awakened yetbut he shouldn't be such a loser, right? "Hahaare you strong enough?" Yamazaki Ryuji laughed wildly and jumped on top of me - a super heavy hit! There must have been my footprints on the asphalt - the blow nearly brought me to my knees! "However, Yamazaki Ryuji didn't give me a chance to breathe, and forced me away with one punch - another snake user! Blood marks appeared on his arms again - if it hadn't been for blocking his punch, it might have been the blood trough on his chest! However, I also took the opportunity to distance myself: "Billy, I have never been in the underworld, and I have no habit of carrying weapons with me." "Today's gangsters generally don't use belts as weapons." Billy lazily moved between me and Yamazaki Ryuji, "Let's go. Although I can't say that I will definitely win against you before the fight, your weapons are restrained by me. Moreover, it is impossible for you to gain any benefits in South Town." It seems that in the eyes of Yamazaki Ryuji, my words are far less important than Billy's - he looked at Billy and seemed to be thinking. However, he then said something that left people speechless: "Who are you?" sky! No wonder he can't survive despite being so strong! I looked at Billy and he was looking at me with a sympathetic expression. "Wellcan I ask the purpose of following us?" Seeing how "cute" he was, I couldn't help but ask softly. "The two strongest people in Nanzhen are duel, and I'm naturally here to take their place." Yamazaki Ryuuji's arrogant laughter returned. It seems that he really has not awakened, otherwise he would not be like this. If thousands of years of ups and downs can create such a "talent", then I might as well find a dying peerless master to teach me his lifelong skills! "Replace it?" I shook my head exaggeratedly, "Go and defeat the Bogarde brothers. If you want to master South Town, they are a good touchstone." After that, I motioned to Billy to leave together - one more thing is worse than one less thing. "Brother Bogarde? I remember it. But," he blocked my way with a sinister smile, "leave if you offend me? It's not that easy." "Offended? What about hitting us with your car? What about throwing a knife and sneaking up on me?" I sneered at his logic, "I don't want to fight with you because it's not worth it, not because I'm afraid." "I don't care about you!" Yamazaki Ryuuji lowered his hands, as if I would be attacked by the snake user if I moved. "Then what do you think we should do?" I sighed - meaningless battles are more annoying than competitions without technical content. "Tell me, who is the strongest person in South Town? Where is he?" Yamazaki Ryuji once again surprised me However, this question is not easy to answer - it is probably not a good idea to tell the fact that the Bogard brothers defeated Guise in front of Billy.Thing: "This you'd better ask this native." As I said that, I pointed at Billy. "Want to know the strongest person?" Billy's face turned cloudy and he pointed to the steel rod in his hand, "Ask my brother!" "Then let me see it." Yamazaki Ryuji's snake wielder whipped Billy, but it only hit the stick, causing sparks to fly. Now that he has started to move, Billy is unequivocal. The steel rod sometimes turns into a three-section stick, which can be stabbed straight, like a choke gun! Although Yamazaki Ryuji's Snake User is fast, its range is just short, so it can only hit the stick, and the clanging sound is sharp and continuous. This is what Billy calls restraint? Just when Yamazaki Ryuuji looked more and more embarrassed, he suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Billy's stick with determination, rushed forward with a lunge, brandishing the dagger - the Head of Sanction! "Hmph!" Billy sneered, stepped forward, combined the sticks into one, and turned them vigorously. Not only did he block Yamazaki Ryuuji's attack, but this was a super flaming whirlwind stick! The blazing flames wrapped around the edge of the steel rod, like a big windmill, echoing the roar of the car next to it. Probably, Billy won. This "Hot Fire Wheels" is not easy to enjoy, but I wonder how injured Ryuuji Yamazaki will be after this blow Suddenly, a figure approached from far away, and it seemed very familiar to me: "Stop!" Before the voice faded away, Billy's flames had quickly dissipated, and his whole body was being dragged rapidly "However, I have nothing to worry about. I knew the identity of the person coming from that voice, which was enough to reassure me. Moreover, I could also guess his reason for saving Yamazaki Ryuuji. \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ (A lot of people say that Imake me saddon't I change it?) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 124 The Power of Time Billy finally fell and slid on the road. Considering the speed, there was no concept of injury. Besides, that's not my concern anymore. "Sister Mai Zhuo. Do you prefer to use Heaven's Gate to take others for a ride?" I walked up to her and looked at her carefully - today, she was not wearing the black and white secretary outfit or the dark purple dress. She looks like a noble Oh no, she is a rebellious royal family! Probably, for the sake of this outfit, she didn't bully Belgium into using fire. "I prefer the feeling of wind. It just so happens that there are not many opportunities to rejuvenate my muscles and bones." Mai Zhuo chuckled and stroked my hair - given her height, this action was natural, but it seemed that I was immature - - Quite unhappy, "By the way, have you successfully penetrated into a certain artifact family? It seems that the lady named Aoi has ulterior motives for you." Rejuvenate muscles and bones? Your strengths seem to be evident from the type of your combat uniform, right? How can you fight professionally Of course, that is within the scope of Ba Jie Ji's understanding. "Ultimate motives? If I can really marry into the artifact family, I can consider the price of chastity. But in fact, I don't have that aristocratic atmosphere at all." I don't want to smear the relationship between Akui and me beyond recognition, "By the way, Feng Although it feels good, what kind of wind brings my Sister Mai Zhuo here?" "Don't you smell the smell of money in the air in South Town?" Mai Zhuo whispered, "NESTS wants a piece of the pie." "What!" I was shocked and looked at her intently, but I could only read worry on that natural face: "South Town is a city that can freely allocate resources. If an unofficial organization becomes its ruler this What kind of temptation is that for a secretive organization?” lure? From the perspective of NESTS, a city where you can do whatever you want means there are countless guinea pigs, funding sources, and construction sites - it's like a prodigal son meets a prodigal daughter! I am obviously distraught, because KOF2000 is based here. Who knows which streets will be wiped off the map by that perverted cannon? Maybe it will include the Phantom Bar! "So, what do you need me to do?" Obviously, Sister Mai Zhuo was quite surprised by my initiative to ask for help: "You? You should think about KOF97! Nanzhen, let me and Vice handle it. Anyway, with those three kings, there is no need for us to take action." ." "But, King is here." I gradually walked towards Billy, who slowly stood up with a stick, "I can't be indifferent to everything, can I?" "What are you going to do?" Billy saw that I looked wrong and became very wary. "I have no intention of breaking my promise with Keith, but the current situation seems to be beyond Keith's control." I wasn't worried about his stick at all, anyway, Sister Mai Zhuo was right next to me - KOF96 has achieved countless reputations, And she is definitely one who is famous all over the world, "Please tell Ji Ji that I can't work for him anymore - Sister Mai Zhuo, am I right?" "Working?" Mai Zhuo said contemptuously, "Gis is not qualified to hire you." After saying that, she walked lightly in front of Billy, "You'd better try your best to get back to Gis, if he hasn't been kidnapped yet. ." "What!" Billy's eyes widened. "Vice has already brought people on the road to help, but he may not be able to catch up." Mai Zhuona's pretended concern made Billy's heart tremble. "Your Lord Jishi can't just die like this, otherwise, where will I get the benefits?" ?” "Profit?" Billy thought a lot in an instant, but he also knew that it was not something he should ask about. After a slight pause, he ran away. "Vice brings people?" Billy's departure is not important, I care more about Mai Zhuo's words. Could it be the power of the Bernstein family? even…… "Don't panic, you will participate soon. Although I ask you to focus on KOF97, I will not leave you behind when you can exercise." Mai Zhuo held me in his arms as usual, and made Aidil as usual. Hyde's jealous posture was melancholy, "Yamazaki Ryuuji, are you planning to gain power?" "Power?" Yamazaki Ryuji knew Mai Zhuo's strength, so he had been standing aside silently until now, "What's the price?" "The trajectory born by nature encounters ancient responsibilities; the process of struggling again loses to the continuation of memory; the integrity that returns to dust becomes an immortal reincarnation." Mai Zhuo seemed to be chanting a magic spell at this moment, "The Eight Masters' Collection of Sutras is endless." I want to lose again, so I give you the right to choose." It seems that Mai Zhuo is much more enlightened than Goenitz! "It's a pity that Yamazaki Ryuji didn't appreciate it: "If I don't understand what you're saying, you crazy bitch, please speak more clearly!" …Should we say this is the arrogance of a bigot or the deep-seated arrogance of the Eight Elites? I don’t know, but Mai Zhuo didn’t get angry: “So, are you willing to learn some skills from me?” "You?" Yamazaki Ryuu?Looking at Mai Zhuo again, or in other words, anyone who faces this kind of temptation from a stranger to betray him and has a tendency to become a disciple will have a conditioned reflex to doubt, "The price!" "There is no price Well, if we really want to talk about the price, you must participate in KOF97 afterwards, and I will choose your opponent." Mai Zhuo thought about it, then looked at me, "That's it." "KOF?" Yamazaki Ryuuji looked like he had suffered a big loss, "You'd better not play tricks." Please! This is something that many people can’t even imagine Although your bloodline has the qualifications "Haha" Mai Zhuo is horribly tolerant towards his own people, "I know that for you, freedom comes first, but sometimes, you have to take some responsibilities for some things Don't scold me for nagging me. Strangely enough, if you could really understand what I meant, I wouldn’t be able to just let you participate in KOF.” "Hmph Weird crazy woman." Although Yamazaki Ryuuji followed Mai Zhuo obediently, he did not forget to spit everywhere. Seeing his little movements, Mai Zhuo rolled his eyes: "It seems that there is someone more suitable to teach you." As he said, he took out a pen and paper from his jacket pocket, wrote a note, and threw it into his hand, "You can Come on, go to this address in five days, and someone will teach you kung fu - based on today's experience, you must also understand that your current strength is not enough to be free." "Hmph!" Yamazaki Ryuji showed no expression of gratitude at all, and quickly disappeared into the darkness with a bachelor's face “He Bing, are you behaving strangely towards me?” Mai Zhuo murmured. "If you want to express your emotions, just say so. I'm a good listener, but I don't like polite questions and answers." Looking at the pile of auto parts that were still burning, I held her hand, but I didn't know the direction to go. . "For a member of the Eight Elites, the value of freedom is something you cannot understand. Therefore, his behavior may seem like a lunatic in your eyes, or in the eyes of most people, but in fact, it is just his behavior. It is a twisted result of the subconscious pursuit of freedom before awakening." Mai Zhuo held my hand on her chest and spoke calmly, but I found tears in her eyes, "I remember the last time I met him. At that time, he told me that he hoped to live anonymously in a small town with mountains and rivers, with his children or apprentices, and a not-so-elegant craft that could just make a living, and not go out with customers who shortchanged his wages. Care about everything, not longing for the end of the water on the back of the mountain, eating the breakfast I made when I got up when the sky was bright, watching the rainwater hitting the building and eventually flowing down the eaves, and admiring the dim sky when the sun sets. Yunxia, ??it would be perfect if there were children from the next generation to play chess and beat birds But now, what has become of him?" "Times have changed, but he is against the changes." I originally wanted to say that the scene Mai Zhuo described was definitely life at least a hundred years ago. It is absolutely impossible to have such a Shangri-La in today's society, but I felt dripping from her cheeks. The liquid on my hand, I didn't say so straightforwardly after all. but…… Leona’s father chose to escape, Goenitz simply disappeared, Yamazaki Ryujiare you tired too? "So, we have to do our best to carry out the master's will." Neither Mai Zhuo nor I noticed the awkwardness in the position of my hand, "He Bing, are you willing to stand by my side? A few years ago, I often After getting his information, I didn't have much emotion; and seeing him like this again today, I don't plan to leave any way out. But I know that things are not without hope, but we, the Eight Elites, are really no match. Guangyin He Bing, promise me, please? I really don’t want to be your enemy" The tears made this strong woman seem strange to me, but I am not so narcissistic as to think that I have any ability for her to deceive me with her tears: "Before you answer, you can tell me the ultimate goal of the Orochi clan. ? Maybe I will betray humanity, so I need to confirm the value of my betrayal." "Wegenerally speaking, we will ensure that the earth will not be in danger of destruction, but if it is strictly implemented in a short period of time, even if human beings will not become extinct, they will be sharply reduced to a number that no human being can bear - but, I can I guarantee that people like you can definitely survive." Mai Zhuo wiped the corners of her eyes and finally removed my hand from her chest, making me blush subconsciously. "A person like me" What kind of person am I? Time-traveling type? Then I am the only one in the world. man? If humans cannot reproduce asexually, they will become extinct sooner or later. Pure of heart? I don't think I have a pure heart, nor do I believe that the big snake has the ability to deliver the final judgment "I'm not a good bird, and I don't seem to have the shame to touch Noah's Ark. In fact I can consider it" I originally wanted to pass. Political economy and other things can evolve peacefully, but when I think of the behemoth NESTS, I myself veto the possibility that the kindness in human nature will become??The probability of developing a main melody. It seems that within three to five hundred years, the ideals of the Orochi clan and humans cannot be reconciled. "I don't dare to support you." I made a decision. "If I agree to you, in the end it will just put mankind into the suffering of the Eight Elites today - I am not that strong. If you want to kill me now, Please take action, and I will die peacefully, and at least I will be grateful for the opportunity you gave me to choose." "He Bing" Mai Zhuo looked at me blankly, his lips trembling, and he held my hand almost to pieces, "Don't be like this don't" "By the way, after my death, please hide it from the King." "Why, you are actually a person who is afraid of death, why don't you cherish life?" Seeing that I was calm and determined, Mai Zhuo asked absently. "Because you are my sister Mai Zhuo. Because I can't judge whether the fight is right or wrong. I only know that I can't fight against King." Suddenly, Leona's fresh smile flashed in my mind I wish her to be strong. Just live on, I'm a coward What about time travel? People who travel through time are also human beings. The world of KOF is also a world. The principle of choice will never change, even if you choose to give up. "It's not the reason, it's not your reason!" Mai Zhuo grabbed my breast, and his red lips almost came into close contact with the tip of my nose. "Of course, this is just the straw that breaks the camel's backbut please give me some privacy." I just want her to get a relaxed smile when she remembers me. " Two pairs of eyes, one determined and the other stubborn In the end, I was not the one who looked away, but I still closed my eyes because, the moment she let me go, a heartbreaking pain came from my abdomen I bet that this is the most exciting time since arriving in the world of KOF. It’s a pity that the person who passed out cannot find his opponent for the bet. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 125 Dream Universe The mountains in the distance are continuous and long, and the lush scenery remains unchanged from far to near, just like the gurgling spring water that merges into a stream, twisting and turning, but it is still a world of water. The breath of the forest is warm and humid, mixed with the ancient fragrance. Under the fallen trees, you can't guess how deep you will fall with one step. Even on the slightly exposed soil, there are stubbornly growing grass standing upright. The vitality under the dialect all welcomes the caress of the sun. Yes, the sunshine is gentle and quiet, like a tireless whisper, making the dew on the leaf tips sparkle and making the waves of the stream flow. Even though there is no cloud in the sky, the origin of this light cannot be seen. Everything, just meekly enjoying the softness. There was no sun during the day, no moonlight at night, and no stars even appeared. On the contrary, the mountains, forests and streams themselves exude brightness, some as red as maple leaves in February, and some as blue as the sky and the sea, intertwined and intertwined, like groups of playful fireflies. Day after day, night after night, the sunshine remains gentle, the mountains and rivers become more lush, and the light in the night gradually changes from a small village with dim willows and bright flowers to a city that never sleeps with brilliant fireworks. But, where is this place? Why did I see this? And where did I observe this? Although it is beautiful, it is not consistent with common sense Could it be that this is a dream? There was no answer to the question, until one day, a flood of blue rain fell from the sky, gradually submerging the entire mountain range Suddenly, I have vision! Like waking up from a dream, the blue rain in the sky is still clearly imprinted in my mind, but what I see in front of me is a quiet room Oh no, I lie on my back on the bed, taking an IV drip, and the hanging glass bottle contains ……blood! I'm injured? In an instant, things came to the fore from memory, Mai Zhuo's plea, crystal and hot tears, heartbreaking pain Mai Zhuo didn’t kill me? Or did someone save me? Looking at the blood falling drop by drop, my hands felt obviously warm. Is this a normal feeling due to blood transfusion, or is there another reason? Just as I was thinking, the room not far away opened softly, and an aluminum plate holding a hand slowly appeared in my sight, and a small amount of blood slowly appeared in my sight. Suddenly, a figure that shocked me - Leona! What scared me was not why she appeared. If she really saved me, it would not be unexplainable, butshe was too haggard! The dog tag hung slightly dangling on his chest, and his unfettered blue hair was spread over his shoulders. Although he was still wearing a military uniform, his face had obviously become thinner, and his eye sockets were sickly sunken. If it weren't for her clothes and hair, I wouldn't have recognized her at all. And after the first reaction, I really wanted to see the Chinese in front of her, not her. But my doubts disappeared when she was all the way in - a small cotton swab was taped to the inside of the elbow of her free hand. "He Bing, are you awake?" Leona was happy, but she couldn't hide her tired look. But I didn’t answer. The sourceless light, the intertwining of red and blue, the blue rainstorm, her haggardness I suddenly became wiser. Freud said that dreams are the self-fulfillment of wishes, a reflection of the processing of external stimuli I interpreted the gorgeous dream, but I couldn't believe the result. Perhaps, I couldn't bear the result. "What bottle is this?" I pointed to the glass bottle that was about to run out. This slight movement proved that my physical condition was quite good. "The first bottle." Leona's words made me relieved, but then almost suffocated me, "It has been 100cc for a month, but you couldn't wake up, so I had to increase the dose." "I'm already awake." I wanted to say thank you, but I couldn't. "Wheream I?" "My home." Leona put the aluminum plate away, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at me softly. "Home?" "My adoptive father arranged it for me. Every year, I have a month's vacation." Leona smiled, "I used to be the same wherever I was alone. This is the first time I have taken a vacation." Her smile now was far less than before, but I didn’t dare to look directly at her. For a long time, I asked her, “What’s wrong with me?” "This maybe it's better not to know." Seeing that all the blood had been lost, Leona leaned over and pulled out the needle for me, "I'll make something to eat later, but it may not be to your liking." "I think I must know." Ignoring her raised eyebrows, I sat up straight, "otherwise there is no point in living." "Hebing" Holding the infusion set, Leona stood up and wanted to leave. "Tell me," I grabbed her, "I have a responsibility to know." "If you really want to know, let's have lunch first." Leona’s home is not big, but it is also a small villa. Looking out from the window, you can tell that it is a suburb. The trees not far away indicate that this is the transition between temperate and cold zones, and the buildings in the small town in the distance are clearly Eastern European style. When I found a copy of?When I read the newspaper in the language, Yeltsin's angular face seemed to prove that I was in Russia. Leona’s home is actually here? Strange, but I can't think of a more reasonable location. The sound in the kitchen was almost like a fight, but I never looked to see what was going on. This should be Leona’s first official cooking experience, right? No matter how hard she tries, it's an experience worth remembering for her, so I'd better not help. Unfortunately, I suffered my retribution half an hour later: looking at the colorful and even black and white platters on the table, Leona’s smile made me have to pick up my chopsticks - which made me lose my last excuse to refuse. However, I accidentally discovered an almost brand-new recipe hidden behind her My movements froze Well, anyway, if you can't eat someone, even if you die, she will take her life back “Why, you’re grimacing without even taking a bite?” Leona was slightly dissatisfied, “You don’t believe in my learning ability so much?” "It's not a matter of learning ability. It's the same for everyone. Do you really like being a guinea pig?" I made up my mind, picked up the thing that I could barely recognize as meat and stuffed it into my mouth. "Anyway, I know you." It won’t hurt me.” Although the taste is astringent, it can still be swallowed. At least it will not be rejected by hungry people That can only be said. I walked up behind her and grabbed the cookbook off guard: "You are the one who should be rewarded, just give me a chance?" Although we were discussing, I went straight to the kitchen, "What else is in the refrigerator?" Leona, you have done this, how can I repay you? Looking at the iron pot that still has oil stains, I can only sigh silently A drop of water should be repaid by a spring. If Akui's life-saving grace can be explained, what about you? Feeling the energy in my body, I opened the menulet this meal be my first step in repaying ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 126 KOF97 is coming Although not as good as Athena, my craftsmanship should be able to slightly surprise Leona who is used to Western military life: "Have a try, I don't do it easily." Leona chewed with a smile, and the slightly curved corners of her mouth turned into a crescent shape as she swallowed: "Chinese food really deserves its reputation." "I'm afraid it's my work, right?" I gestured to Leona, who was already feeling cold next to me, as my "work". "Yeah." She was very cute with a red face, but she didn't stop using the unfamiliar chopsticks in her hands. "Now, can you talk about my problem?" I sat opposite her and stared, "Chinese people have the habit of talking about business at the dinner table." "If I said you were betrayed or abandoned by Mai Zhuo, would you hate her?" Leona asked in the gap between the wind and the residual clouds. "No." I had already realized that I was going to die. Moreover, from Sister Mai Zhuo's point of view, if it were me, I would probably have taken action as early as KOF96. "I am sorry for her." "But, you didn't do anything wrong." "She didn't either." The mercenary Shao Shao thought about right and wrong, but I despised success or failure and had no ability to decide success or failure. "If you saved me, then how did Sister Mai Zhuo let you go? You know it on KOF96 Betrayal of blood.” "There are Brazilian mercenaries behind me." Leona said fearlessly, "Besides, I just chose not to awaken on KOF96. If necessary, I can choose again on KOF97." I looked at her in surprise, as if I were meeting her for the first time Oh no, maybe this was caused by me - I was persuading her to choose by herself at the beginning, because I thought she would definitely choose that way, like that "history" "The same, but todayit seems that I am overconfident again: "Wellwould you choose Orochi in this situation?" My anxiety made her laugh: "With such a big reaction, do you think I will just influence the outcome?" "No" KOF97 is not a stage of your level, but it is about life - blood rampage has strong side effects, "I just can't imagine things that are against you." "So, my choice is based on your attitude." Leona has already eaten it all, which is enough for two people! Oh, I admit that I forgot to use her bloodline as the basis for estimation, "Mai Zhuo might still be waiting for you to change your mind, otherwise I wouldn't let you recuperate these days." "She knows I'm here?" A chill ran down my spine. "No. But since she hasn't seen your bones, she has the possibility of looking for them - the influence of the Bernstein family is world-class." "Does that mean I have to hide here?" This made me sigh. It's actually not safe here, even though Leona also has the blood of Orochi Well, Qianhe feels guilty about Mai Zhuo again, could it be I can only go Looking for Akui? "Hide?" Leona was stunned, "Are you dissatisfied here?" "Satisfied, I am satisfied enough to have you here." Just because of your haggardness, I have to stay with you as a nanny for a few days. And, hearing some kind of gurgling sound, I had to focus on Leona's failed dishes. …… Yeltsin’s incompetence made me understand what it means that a clever woman can’t make a meal without rice. Unfortunately, Leona also has no ability to prevent the collapse of the Russian economy. After complaining more than once about politicians on TV, I finally suggested that Leona move. "Why?" Leona, who was watching TV, wondered, "Although the conditions here are a little worse, it is quiet enough and hidden enough." "But you need to recover now!" The mercenary's savings cannot withstand the soaring prices of two abnormal bloodlines. "I have accumulated enough vacations in the past few years." She stared at the TV. "Holiday? Do you think we can take a break? Or are you already planning to give up on KOF97 and what's behind it?" "Oh?" Leona's face was slightly red, but she was still far from her best, "What do you know?" "Have you forgotten what Goenitz said before he died? It was not him who sealed the storm with the three artifacts!" "That is to say, you have determined that you are not willing to be lonely and have chosen a camp?" Leona narrowed her eyes, meaningfully. "I just don't want to watch some people decide my fate. As for how to do it, I have to first understand what the operation process of Orochi's so-called 'trial' will be." Sister Mai Zhuo's lesson made me think again. , many things are not as I originally imagined. "Then you still refused Mai Zhuo's request?" Leona didn't understand even more. "The me then and the me now are different, at least in terms of blood." Leona and I are now closer than water, "But why do you know so much about what happened to me that day?"   "I was there." Leona said slyly, "I paid attention when you and Vice arrived that day. When you left, I put a tracker on you." "Is this why I came back to that house and there was only Keith alone?" I felt depressed for my own hindsight. "Were you worried about me from the beginning?" "Well, you should ask Mai Zhuo or Vice." Leona took out something from her pocket and threw it, "Now, Miss Asamiya is everywhere asking about your whereabouts." "Athena?" In question, I continued it was an invitation letter, "KOF97?" "The preliminaries and the opening ceremony on August 15th." Leona nodded, "Miss Asamiya wants to form a team with you." Team formation, this is a question - I am no longer as useless as I was on KOF96, and today's things are more sinister. Is it really good to team up with Athena? Besides "Sister Mai Zhuo and the others are participating?" I still need to confirm. "No, they have a lot of behind-the-scenes work." Leona turned off the TV and the whole living room became quiet. "I don't know the specifics." "So" How could you possibly know? The identity of a mercenary "Who does Chizuru plan to team up with?" "I heard that she is in contact with the last champion and runner-up." "Team Three Artifacts? Then what kind of competition will the others participate in?" Although strictly speaking, this is in line with the real "history", but is it too unbalanced? "KOF94 and '95 are invitational tournaments, and the participants are of course real fighters; but KOF96 is relatively civilian, which also gives the world a clearer idea of ??the value of KOF. Coupled with the success of the Kagura family, KOF It has become an excellent hope for countless people to become famous, make money or verify their abilities. Look at the number of applicants and the composition of KOF97 - although it is not as good as KOF96, at least it is from a martial arts school, there are many soldiers, and many people with criminal records also join the black market. Needless to say, people in the boxing world, even some notorious felons who are still wanted are also asking if they can hide their identities." It seems that Leona has no shortage of information in this remote place, "Also, I heard that someone has already I was working on the idea of ??naming rights, but was warned against it by Kagura. However, it seems that Nike is in contact with Terry and wants to put the trademark on his hat." Yes it is the way to make a lifetime! I seemed to see a way for me to make money: "So, Terry's estimated net worth is" "This is not my major." Leona smiled, "However, this new special invitation team has already taken over a business worth 30 million US dollars." "What?" Is it them? "Yamazaki Ryuji, Billy, and a female agent named Mary. All non-invited teams have the right to challenge them. If they defeat them or get their recognition, they can directly enter the finals. Of course, if you want to challenge They must first sign a life and death contract." I don’t know what Leona meant, but what I’m thinking about is this - given their strength and the fierce competition they can play, a 30 million transaction will definitely bring at least ten times the potential return to the operator. ! Moreover, this is probably the work of Sister Mai Zhuo - the operator behind the patch KOF97 is the industry of the Orochi clan! “So, do you have my invitation letter?” I handed over Leona’s invitation letter in exchange. "Yes, but I can't deliver it to you. It's still at Miss Asamiya's house." Of course, when I came to Japan from Guangxi, Athena gave me the identity of a descendant of overseas Chinese in Japan, and my household registration is still in her hands We are really a family! "In that case, let me call Athena!" Since KOF97 has set a schedule, I can't live the life of a housewife in a small villa, although it is very warm. "Besides, we will go there tomorrow Let’s take a trip to Kagura Palace, okay?” ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 127 Lunch at Kagura Palace The phone call with Athena was as I expected. First there was a voice of surprise, then a concerned question, and then there was the suspicion of scolding a child who had run away from home Of course, I always came out on top in verbal disputes with her. , when I hung up the phone, I was almost ready to dig into her heart before Quan Chong. "However, I am happy for this, even if Athena is only eighteen years old. Leona did not reject my suggestion. After all, it was only early July and the task Heaton gave her was to prepare for KOF97. The problem that I didn't carry a passport bothered me a little bit - the influence of mercenaries has never been as powerful as those of the wealthy and powerful families in the country, not even popular singers - probably, participating in the incident about NESTS was the opportunity for them to become important. Fortunately, Leona has Chizuru’s phone number. In a sense, Kagura Palace is comparable to Buckingham Palace. It is said that during the reign of Bloody Mary and the Virgin Queen, the Kagura family had both sides, and in the Victorian era, they had the opportunity to become extremely powerful. Although history has proved that They have reached a certain balance with the royal family - being so powerful yet able to be so aloof is a testament to their powerful rank. As for today, in the one-third of an acre of land in Europe, my affairs are just trivial matters. Chizuru's personal phone call directly resulted in Leona and I being treated almost like ambassadors of the country. Moreover, this feels quite routine. Seeing my confusion, Leona briefly commented on history: "Napoleon did not attack the British mainland that year. On the one hand, he missed the idea of ??steamships, but to a greater extent, it was because of the shock of the Kagura family." …I simply understand that the world of KOF is not only KOF, but even history is just the same destination through different paths that I know. But this different path is enough to make me jump up and curse God. Thinking about it this way, the Yata family may not have offended any daimyo at all back then. Even if they did, it was only because the daimyo offended them. In my opinion, the failure of the battle with the Kusanagi family is the right thing to do, no matter who started it. Daimyo and so on are just explanations given to the common people after the two major families fought against each other. It seems that some people were not authentic in the three artifacts back then. With this suspicion in mind, Leona and I were familiar with each other, and the people we met along the way only nodded and saluted us, which seemed to be under Qianzhe's orders. It wasn't until they arrived at Qianzhe's bedroom area that a person in charge greeted them, or rather waited for them: "You two have come from afar, do you want to wash your hands first, or do you want to meet with my palace master now?" "" I almost burst into tears. I'm still the "Palace Lord". So, wouldn't Kusanagi Kyo become the Lord of the City? Why does it sound so awkward, a martial arts novel? Oh, of course, they are more terrifying than the martial arts. "Let's meet Qianzuru first." If there was still any dust when we came, then is the head-of-state standard considered etiquette? Looking at the seriousness of the person in front of me, I felt uneasy for no reason - is this the legendary "rich family smells of wine and meat"? The sudden rise of wind will wrinkle a pool of spring water; the sudden rise of pink eye will wrinkle every plant and tree in Kagura Palace. As a result, when she saw Qianhe in the back garden, which was used as a training ground, she was shocked: "Hebing, what's wrong with you? Your expression is too" Before I finished speaking, I also noticed my gaffe: "Nothing, it's an old problem. Let's call it discrete facial muscle distortion." "Pfft!" Leona laughed out loud. She must have noticed my habit of fussing over everything during our time together. "So this disease still exists, or is it a complication?" Qianzhe didn’t understand, but didn’t explore it: “Leona, I need to ask you a favor today.” "Me?" Leona opened her eyes wide - something that even Kagura Palace can't solve, can she help? Chizuru’s anxious and weird expression gave me a flash of inspiration: “Say, are there just two heavyweights here?” "Super heavyweight!" Qianzhe smiled helplessly, "Now they are going to have lunch separately, and we agreed to continue later." As he said this, he looked at the garden. Well, don't mention, where is this garden? A model of the lunar surface? After secretly speaking, I roughly understood what Qianzuru meant - Leona could be considered as saving the lives of the three artifacts on KOF96. With her coming to dissuade him, the fateful duel could be temporarily alleviated. “ Hey Chizuru isn’t easy either. "Well should we eat first?" Out of habit, I also prefer to talk about business at the dinner table. "Speaking of which, someone at home caught a big fish yesterday." …… This was this fish caught? Leona and I both had doubts in our eyes. Or is this Kagura Palace so hidden? Well, it is simply a den of beasts "Come on, try it." There was only one dish of boiled fish on the extra-large Eight Immortals table, and it could only fit this dish. Qianhe handed out chopsticks or knives and forks to us, "It's rare to eat such a huge thing, what's the chair?" I have already withdrawn. Where do you want to eat?Do it yourself. "As he said this, he raised his silver chopsticks and thrust them into the belly of the fish. The frequency of his attacks was terrifying, as if he was fighting with a top master! Next to her, Leona was also firing her bows left and right with great interest. Perhaps the mercenary preferred to eat so unrestrainedly. Seeing the two beauties going around the Eight Immortals Table and feasting regardless of their image, I almost couldn't breathe. People say that after three glasses of wine, strangers become brothers. It is estimated that after this meal, the two of them will completely cherish each other. Forget it, I'll just go along with it This does seem delicious, and if I don't join in, I won't be full! "Qianhe, have you really decided to form a three-artifact team?" While eating, I stared at the few fish belly and meat, "It seems you are not short of money, right?" "Iori Yagami-an is not rich." Chizuru's chopsticks were picked up by her because of her quick eyesight and quick hands. "As talented as he is, and not extravagant, does he care about the bonus?" Well, his skills are not as good as others, so I have to set the target near the fish tail, "But many other people have to look at that ranking to support their families. ” "You're mainly talking about yourself, right?" Chizuru teased, "Mai Zhuo, Asamiya Athena, King, and Kusanagi Aoi don't mind raising you, so why do you have to fight?" "" I probably blushed, I don't know if it was because of anger or embarrassment. I was about to retort when I heard Leona's voice: "It seems that there are many women who like Hebing" "No, they and I are just friends!" Oh, except King, but the first thing now is to correct Leona's perception, "Except" "Oh, so they are your friends." Leona nodded thoughtfully, but did not stop holding the knife and fork in her hands, "Just like you and I." "Haha" Qianzhe laughed so hard that his movements stopped, "In that case, I can also consider raising you." "What did I say wrong?" Leona's eyes seemed to be jelly-like because she was born to pretend to be a pig eating a tiger. Oh no, she didn't pretend. It was clearly a pig eating a tiger. Oh no, she is not a pig, and I am not a tiger, oh no It does not make sense! Just when my mind was confused, Chizuru's voice came out again: "Leona, you didn't say anything wrong. The problem lies with him." I can no longer hear what they continued to say. There is such a scene in my mind - a dark and stormy night, heavy rain or blizzard has blocked the world, and there is only one thing in the small house that seems to be crumbling. A low-wattage incandescent lamp reflected the darkness. An old man who had been in the fighting world talked about it with a bachelor face to several or even a group of gossip-filled juniors: "A long time ago, there was a man. The second-rate fighter known as He Bing, with his social skills that were completely different from his own fighting ability, made more than half of the female fighters of that era compete to support him He was really the number one soft-boiled expert in the fighting world! For example, there was Once he dealt with" My God, please kill me! Suddenly, a huge explosion brought me back to my senses, and I saw Leona humbly asking for advice and being a mentor to Chizuru. However, this one only lasted for a moment, and Qianzhe rushed out with gritted teeth, without even putting down the silver chopsticks in his hand: "Are you really going to act wild if you are not your own family?" From this low-pitched complaint, I roughly understood what had happened. When Leona and I ran to the open area with her, there was another loud noise in the back garden - a pillar of fire, at least a hundred meters high, with a radius of about two meters. ? Just as the heat wave spread around us, a snow-white figure flashed through the air, leaped high and dived like a Stuka toward the bottom of the burning pillar of fire, accompanied by an angry shout: "Kyo! " That is Chizuru, the right hand hanging behind her back is gathering visible light , , , , , , , , (Didn’t I update it continuously? There is one more thing to tell me. There is a book called "Kof9 (King of Fighters)'s Reminiscences" that was purely copied from me. I asked the administrator in Cuiweiju to kill him, but he ended up copying it again. Post it on the Novel Reading and Writing Network, Youyou Chinese Network, Yaoyue Bookstore, Hanshu Novel Network, and Shudui Novel Network! I am really speechless. I BS him no matter in terms of morality or value orientation. He is really a thief. I'm thinking about you I hope everyone will tell each other after seeing this, thank you! In addition, some readers asked me to hold a poll on which supporting actress in the current book is your favorite. There are three choices in the current poll. If not, Whichever one you have in mind, please choose the fourth one. I will change the options later. Also, I recommend an official KOF music album. Of course, the URL I gave is not official, and not many people understand it anyway. Japanese, haha~ The address is——http://music.mop.com/folder.jsp?fid=900028——大???You can go and listen to it~ Among them, Iori's "Moon Flame" and "Wind Irony" and Mary's "BlueMary's Bluce" are very good. There are many other funny ones, especially the one by Little Monkey~~ Above, That’s pretty much it) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 128 The authorities are obsessed Is this the true foundation of MAX zero skills? It’s really overwhelming! And the unstoppable fire storm is even more shocking By the way, the second of the three divine skills is the second, what about Iori Yagami? At least you should show off your eight wine glasses, right? Pseudo-magical skills are also pseudo-magical skills! Leona imitated Chizuru's jump and followed her with a V-shaped golden saw movement. But I was the last person to arrive. What caught my eye was Wu Shi who had just finished the fight. His body was stiffened and was hit by Chizuru in an instant. Kusanagi Kyo, who was flying backwards, was covered in a faint purple fluorescence; in the other direction, Iori Yagami was rolling back "Can you have some knowledge about physiology? You shouldn't exercise strenuously after meals!" Chizuru stood in a pit half a meter deep, with a look of displeasure on his face, "They are all in their twenties" Probably thinking that Kusanagi Kyo couldn't understand Chinese, She finally swallowed her words. "These are the legendary three artifacts!" Leona sighed, not to mention the meaning of her sigh, at least it sounded awkward to me - I am really a person in my twenties, so I shouldn't be on the eve of KOF97 Iori Yagami stood up first, and it seemed that Wu Shi was barely guarded by him, although his hands were hanging unnaturally: "Hebing, what are you doing?" "Let's observe how the three artifacts form a team. It looks like they are going to have a bad fate!" With Chizuru around, it is naturally inconvenient for Iori Yagami to take action, and I don't have to be too careful about the wording. The lavender color on Kusanagi Kyo's body was still there, but there was nothing wrong with it. As he approached, he spoke in a deep voice like a bird. "Kagura family, don't preach to me. I naturally understand that we should form a team, but how can I feel at ease when he pesters me like this? I must decide the outcome with him today!" Leona translated Kusanagi Kyo's words in a low voice. "Thank you." I turned around and smiled at her, but it turned into a knowing look. "Kagura Chizuru, the matter between me and him has nothing to do with you." These were Yagami'an's words. "It has nothing to do with it?" Qianzhe's nose tilted in anger, "I don't object to you fighting, and I welcome you with a smile when you make my training ground a mess, but what magic skills do you use! When you both lose, let me seal it alone. Big snake?" “He is no match for me.” The two of them, who were so destined to say this, said in unison, and even Leona, who was translating, couldn’t help but smile. "Okay, okay," Qianhe couldn't laugh or cry, "Now one of you has gained the basics of zero skills, and the other is holding Wu Shi, and your hands are still numb. Do you want me to stew you in a spoonful and see how you fight?" While Leona was still translating, Chizuru had already separated into two flying shadows - the Congratulations of Speed! It’s rare to see it, it’s really rare to see it! The two masters, who were almost considered the strongest, were beaten at the same time at best, they were crawling, and at worst, they were pissed Chizuru’s moves are very simple, but the frequent blessings of speed make it difficult for them to stand firm. Maybe Leona doesn't feel anything, but Iwho are those two embarrassed ones? King of Fighters! Co-author: This is how they temporarily put aside their personal grudges and formed the Three Artifact Team? While sighing at Chizuru's strength, I suddenly thought of another thing: Maybe I know nothing about the real Kusanagi Kyo, but Iori Yagami would never be so childish, but they were indeed fighting for their lives at this moment Could it be, Do they have a premonition that there will be no chance for a duel in the future? Or maybe they don't have confidence in sealing the big snake? Or is it that Iori Yagami has not learned any magical skills yet? It seems that the problem is serious. Maybe Chizuru was tired, maybe she felt she had been taught enough lessons, at least she finally stopped: "How is it? You are satisfied with how the artifact feels about the artifact!" "Leona, it's your turn." I knew that Qianhe could only make them quiet, but couldn't suppress the knot in their hearts. "At least, let them stop fighting privately before KOF97 - they will give you this face. ." After saying that, I left. Seeing them being bullied by Qianzhe, they might be silenced. If they continue to stay, it will only increase the risk factor Life is precious! The bedroom that Qianzhe arranged for me last time was not far away, and there was no one nearby to disturb me. It is estimated that Qianzhe had already cleared the room. However, there was a problem - the door was locked. "We haven't finished lunch yet, and you want to go to bed?" The door suddenly opened, revealing Qianhe's smiling face. "With those two people here, what else can I do?" I walked straight in and lay down on the familiar bed, "But you are so fierce. In my opinion, it would be better for you to be the King of Fighters." "King of Fighters? Haha. Can I eat it as a meal?" Qianhe teased helplessly, "They really don't live up to expectations." "I don't think so. After all, the opponent is Orochi, and everyone is under pressure, let alone an artifact that knows a lot about Orochi? And for them, fighting each other is the way to forget their heavy responsibilities." "So they started fighting when they met, and I didn't stop them. I just asked them to stop when they clicked. But they?? "Qianzhe still hates that iron cannot become steel. Hey, Chizuru is really a pacifist I sighed with emotion: "You were wrong from the beginning. You can't understand their mood with your peaceful mentality. For a person who is dedicated to martial arts , a well-matched opponent will undoubtedly stimulate the nature of fighting, and if such an opponent is the only one, it will be even more difficult to extricate oneself. If you want them to stop fighting, unless someone participates and shows enough weight You are the only candidate at the moment, but Would you do that?" "No." Qianhe said thoughtfully, "Is this the so-called confidant?" "After they have fought hard for a few years, they might really be close friends, but now, it's just two arrogant masters who suddenly discovered that there are people in the world who are as close to the top as themselves." I don't know if this metaphor is correct, "It's a pity. Yes, their family feud is directly the trigger. And you act like you are only interested in the Orochi clan." "Could it bethat I really did something wrong?" Qianhe asked cautiously. wrong? How could you be wrong? If you also become a combative master, the world will be complicated "No need. As long as they don't fight among themselves in KOF97, it's enough. In the future the fighting world needs their duel. Especially if you don't plan to When taking action.” "You" Qianzhe was a little surprised, but he understood immediately. He happily leaned over the bed and ruffled my hair, "He who knows me is He Bingye!" Maybe I should be happy, but at this moment I was shocked: "You won't take what you said to Leona seriously, will you?" "Oh?" Qianzuru was stunned, and then smiled maliciously, "Do you dislike my Kagura Palace?" As I spoke, my hair had changed into many "styles." "No, you know what I think." Beauty is beauty, but I am not sensitive to the nickname of "soft rice expert". "But, don't you think you can be very swingy about some things?" Chizuru's eyes were very close to mine, as if they were penetrating into my heart. But I don’t understand what’s wrong with me: “You mean…” "I heard that your engagement ring is a fake. If you don't exchange it for the real thing, it will become nothing more than a wish." Seeing that I wanted to speak, Chizuru reached out to block my mouth. "Although I am a miko, I don't like fortune telling." After saying that, gently press my abdomen and leave. …Is this the result of zero skill? I just feel like something is wrongbut whether it is or not, why is she concocting me? …… "Hebing." Qianhe walked out of the building and looked back, sighing inwardly, "As smart as you are, why didn't you realize that you and Leona were very close? Or forget it, this is your own business." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 129 What is love Chizuru's words gave me a lot of thinking space, and also made me feel upset. It seems that I haven't spent time with King for a long time. Just like I missed Athena occasionally in South Town last year. If we compare, Athena and King are actually quite similar Both have a partner who has great potential but is still in the budding state. Both are so wise and kind-hearted, and they both have a crush on me But why am I so It’s easy to give up on Athena, but then fall in love with King? Because of King's initiative? Or is it that I am actually a passive person and have never really chased someone emotionally? If King parted ways with me one day for various reasons, would I lose my thoughts over time like I did for Athena? Or maybe I didn’t understand love from the beginning? Suddenly, I didn’t feel confident. What is the quality of a marriage that is pursued? There are too many examples throughout the ages that are enough to make people shiver; but, what are the results of pursuit? The ending of "Tang Bo Hu Spots the Fragrance of Autumn" is also a classic case. …Time, still time! Only after time can you hand in the answer sheet! But IAthena, Yuri, King, Leona, Kasumi, Mai Zhuo, Vice, Chizuruplus Mai Shiranui, who I only met a few timesOh my god! I know all the female fighters who appeared in KOF96. But I have never been alone with anyone for a long time. Although I am no longer as good as Ye Gong, I have never fallen in love at first sight. Oh no, Leona… Thinking of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arriving, Leona pushed open the ajar door: "It's dinner!" "Yeah." I didn't expect that I lay there for so long. Turning over and sitting up, I couldn't help but look at her carefully until she blushed: "What's wrong with me?" "No." I stood up and went out, "You are very beautiful." LeonaI thought you were a pitiful person and wanted to give you warmth, but I never thoughtyou would actually knock on my heart …… Dinner is actually quite interesting. There are both Chinese food that I like, and Japanese food in front of Kusanagi Kyo, and the one near Leona is almost as good as the chefs in Europe! Could it be that Chizuru plans to help Leona develop a noble temperament? "Eat, eat, eat. Although it is unrealistic to forget all the grudges in one cup, it is only natural to wish the formation of the three artifact teams in a friendly manner." As the host, Chizuru was the first to raise the glass. Since Kusanagi Kyo was assigned a translator, she Write Chinese with a clear accent. "Bang!" The two cups exploded! Naturally, it was the work of some people - enough to make Qianzuru unhappy: "Do you think some dishes should be delicious with some wine? But sprinkled with broken glass, isn't it too overbearing!" “It’s inevitable to be excited when we are in sympathy with each other.” I tried to smooth things over and changed the subject, “With their abilities, I’m more worried that I won’t have the chance to go far in KOF97.” "You already know the dangers, but you still go to enjoy the excitement." Yagami watched the waiter change the dishes in front of him, and was a little dissatisfied with me. "It's dangerous, it doesn't matter whether you go or not, so I just went." I laughed, "I hope you will show mercy to me, if we really meet." "Ask her about this." Iori Yagami looked at Chizuru. "What these two lazy idiots say is that I am responsible for all the non-Orochi clan." Chizuru shrugged, "You know I don't like fighting." Seeing her angry look, I couldn't help but gasp: "Do you want to single-handedly pick off all your regular season opponents?" "Probably so." Qianzhe nodded, looking normal. Yes, she does have that strength Forget it, I'll just turn that thing into appetite! Everyone ate in silence, devouring their food, almost recreating the cannibal tribe’s dinner party. There is a faint tendency among the three artifacts to fight openly and secretly over appetite, which makes me, a person who is perverted because of crazy blood, ashamed. On the other hand, Leona's expression remained normal, but her knives and forks were flying with her flesh and blood. …This is a top fighter… Can you laugh or cry? The remnants something in the chest shattered like glass Fortunately, the meal was done quickly, and while wiping her mouth, Chizuru came up with something exciting - Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo decided to take a break and have a bare-handed showdown at the training ground - with bare hands, that is, without using fire. , which means to a certain extent that it’s the end of the story – it still makes me inexplicably excited. The legendary fateful battle! "He Bing, do you care about their private fight?" Leona followed me. During this period of time, walking together after dinner has become a habit. ????????????????????? Care? Of course I care. How can I say that I am a wearer Walking in the grove of Kagura Palace, due to the latitude and season, the sun still has a trace of afterglow at this time, which is already weak in the forest, dotted with little bits and pieces of indifferent flavor , there was no yellow magpie or nightingale for a while, it was quite a bit green and yellow, but it also carried the moist tranquility of plants. I held Leona’s hand, in order to coordinate our steps.Fighting can also remind each other that there is someone with you: "What you learn is assassination, and what I learn is fighting. In your mouth, it is called a private fight, but in my eyes, it is a dream." “Isn’t it all about defeating the opponent?” Leona didn’t know why. "" Looking back at her eyes, that serious and humble look, I was speechless for a moment. Could it be another Sagara Sosuke? Oh no, Sousuke Sagara is just a fictional character, but Leona is a real person at this moment. "It seems that you need a brand new life to understand the common sense of countless ordinary people, as well as the common sense of some other professions." The state of mind of, for example, a fighter.” "Is it common sense?" Leona thought for a moment, raised her head and smiled, "With you, I believe it can be done." The tightening of the holding hands made my heart tighten. Leona, how much chips are you putting on me? How much chips will you put on me? And am I worthy of this? While sighing secretly, I only saw Leona's clear eyes, shining brightly after the last ray of sunlight passed away. "Let's watch the showdown between the top players!" I let go, but couldn't separate from Leona, so I had to talk about it. Butthe problem remains unresolved. Athena gave me the first wave of excitement, King made my heart surge, but Leona sneaked into my heart what is love? ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 130 The Victory Between Magical Skills It’s hard to determine what love is, so let’s just let nature take its course for the time being, but the showdown between Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami is not to be missed. Holding Leona's hand, we trotted to the garden that had been simply treated, but we saw that Qianhe had already picked a good spot early: "Come here, the scenery here is unique!" "Where are they?" Sitting next to Qianzhe, she could overlook the entire garden. Leona leaned next to me. After all, this was a towering cylindrical boulder. It was a bit reluctant to sit with three people Well, her hands were really very warm. Chizuru glanced at me angrily, and then looked away: "They need to cultivate their mentality for their duel. How can they arrive so early?" ????????????? Can this be considered a big deal? I cursed viciously, but also stared at the garden door with her. When the night completely fell, and the surrounding high-intensity lights illuminated the garden into daylight, the two protagonists finally appeared briskly - I say briskly, because they were both so fast. As soon as they reached the gate, they dodged and faced each other in the garden. central. "After tonight, your glory will be history." Chizuru translated Iori Yagami's opening remarks to me. "Really? I'll give you my exact words." Kyo Kusanagi's answer was simple, but upon closer consideration, it was quite profound - the glory Yagami mentioned was not only the status of the King of Fighters, but also the glory of the family; and Kyo Kusanagi replied, " "Return the original words" not only means that he recognizes Iori's strength, but also means that he does not deny his past glory to the Iori family. It seems that Kusanagi Kyo also has his own demeanor, although I still don't like him very much. "Then" Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo said at the same time, "Let's start!" Before he finished speaking, the two figures had already collided with each other - Sunflower versus Dule Tu! That is to say, I could see clearly at this moment. In the subsequent fight, I could barely keep up with my eyesight Wait, I can already keep up Could it be because I couldn't help but be distracted and looked at the people around me? Leona, she didn't quite understand but was watching the battle on the field very seriously. It seems that, in the bottom of my heart, I have made a decision that is neither big nor small On the battlefield, the battle between the two spread out. Although there was no fire, the surrounding rocks were scarred - this was obviously the effect of Qigong. Looking at it, Iori Yagami's knives hit the side of Kusanagi Kyo's face, but the opponent wiped his hair and dodged it. The aimless energy hit the stone next to him, exploding a stream of green smoke; Kusanagi Kyo hit him with a poisonous bite. Yagami was cornered, and the sudden attack of Doletu was avoided by Yagami, but he also took advantage of the situation and split a rockery in half. …What kind of fight is this? It only lasted less than a minute, which was probably just a warm-up period. The battlefield looked like a large-scale underworld conflagration He turned his head left and right to observe Chizuru and Leona, but they were not touched at all. "Bang!" There was a clear sound as if a loudspeaker was added - the two of them punched each other head-on, but neither of them retreated. They quickly exchanged blows at less than a punch distance, and they punched at least twenty people in an instant. Move - My eyesight can only estimate and approximate figures After that, both of them punched each other in the abdomen, but it was a muffled sound, or two sounds, anyway, my ears can't hear the difference. . "Both sides will suffer?" Seeing them all kneel down, I asked Qianhe carefully. "Maybe" Chizuru murmured, staring intently at the battle, "Oh no If this continues, Iori Yagami will suffer" "Why?" No matter how I look at it, they are evenly matched! "Relatively speaking, Iori Yagami's advantage is the exquisite skills, but Kusanagi Kyo is superior in strength. It is beneficial to Kusanagi Kyo to exchange injuries." Leona analyzed slowly. After all, she had fought with Kusanagi Kyo. "But" Seeing Chizuru nod, I couldn't help but ask, "If that's the case, why doesn't Yagami-an avoid such a situation?" "It's not that we don't avoid it, but it's useless to avoid it." Chizuru pointed at the man who was slowly standing up, "Kusanagi Kyo's offensive is watertight. If you want to persist until he has a flaw, Iori Yagami's physical strength is a problem. In other words, this The outcome of this battle was determined as early as ancient times" Looking at her emotion, I couldn't help but think about it - in ancient times, when Chi You taught the three magical skills, Chizuru probably meant that the victory or defeat of Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami was determined by their respective magical skills, but ……Why? Do magical skills also have levels No, it won't be like this: "Qianhe, explain. After all, I'm not familiar with magical skills. I only know that Wu Shi is the simplest, but also the strongest; Eight Wine Glasses is the most complex, but it is The weakest" Wait, why did I say that? And speak it so naturally and fluently? "Since you know this, how could you not guess the truth?" Qianhe didn't believe it. "To practice Wu Shi requires a lot of strength training since childhood; to learn the Eight Wine Cups, too much knowledge is needed or?Tell information. Well, no matter how you say it, you are baptized in natural science. Let me explain it differently - the so-called Wu formula represents energy to a certain extent, and the eight wine glasses represent information - energy and information in current physical theory It's reciprocal. However, although Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo are equally talented in terms of talent, he is distracted by many other things after all. Those studies are very helpful for understanding the realm of life, but when faced with Kusanagi Kyo who has the same hard work and talent, Those small gaps caused by distractions plus the difference in the form of magical skills are the difference that determines victory or defeat - small, but enough. " Chizuru's words made me suddenly enlightened, but she didn't seem to make it clear: "These shouldn't be all, right?" I smiled, "From the perspective of destruction, Wu Shi is absolutely powerful, but Eight Wine Glasses is too much. Exquisite, or in other words, it doesn't look like a move used for fighting at all." Whywhy do I say that? Although I can relate to it, I am too quick-thinking Weird, so weird! I couldn't help but fall into confusion like someone wondering why they said "again." But Qianhe didn’t know this, and only appreciated my analysis: “In the final analysis, the three divine skills do not exist for fighting. The eight wine glasses are actually kung fu tailor-made for Orochi.” "The seal is for preservation?" A familiar yet unfamiliar sentence flashed through my mind and I blurted it out. "Save." Qianhe was stunned, showing a hint of sadness, and Shengxue's white clothes trembled, "Yes, in order to 'save' Orochi, our family has given up too many things. But this matter cannot be destroyed like nuclear weapons." Yes, not to mention whether the big snake can die, but after its death, human beings will lose such a shock Human beings destroy the environment, and then destroy themselves It is an old problem, but it is a difficult problem Could it be Chi You back then? Have you had a hunch about this? If that's the case, he's really awesome! Oh no, he is the best among the best! "By the way, since there is such a difference between Wu Shi and Eight Wine Glasses, what about the zero-skills of the Kagura family?" I thought about it and then became curious - in comparison, the Kagura family seemed too Too mysterious. "Well" Chizuru smiled mischievously and was about to speak when the boulder we were on suddenly shook, almost shaking Leona off the edge. As a result, Leona nestled tightly in my arms, like a frightened cat. I was very embarrassed, but Qianhe turned a blind eye to this ambiguous matter: "They should have results soon." Gu Zhen and Qianhe discussed the magic skills, and I returned to God at this moment to observe the situation of the battle -the shock just now was that Kusako's Seko did not hit, kicked the bluestone of the bluestone, and hit the roots of the boulder we were sitting. But in the center of the field, Iori Yagami and Kyo Kusanagi were fighting - Kototsuki Yin and Kototsuki Yang were fighting each other, both grabbing each other's faces, one pressing down and the other lifting into the air. After a long struggle, Iori Yagami gave way first, and was lifted high by Kusanagi Kyo while running and smashed into a rockery. "Okay!" Qianhe shouted loudly, and jumped down like flying, stopping between the two of them, "The outcome has been determined. Maybe this result doesn't mean anything, but at least you don't want to fight anymore before KOF97 is over. ——This is your promise.” Kusanagi Kyo, who was about to take advantage of the victory, couldn't hold back his fist, and it stuck to Chizuru's palm, finally hanging down, staring at Iori Yagami for a long time, nodded, and left silently. Iori Yagami panted, lying on the edge of the broken rockery, neither speaking nor standing up, staring at the waning moon. "Iori Yagami, do you need me to pull you up? Or should I leave you alone for a while?" Chizuru smiled and understood that Yagami'an would not have a good expression. "Leona, let's go!" Seeing Iori Yagami's defeat, I felt a lot of emotion, but decided not to disturb it. Maybe there's nothing wrong with interviewing a silver medalist at the Olympics, but this is fighting, top-level fighting. "You're going back now?" Leona was still in my arms, a little reluctant, "I just seemed to understand the meaning of fighting in your words." "Really?" I gently pulled her to stand up, and the contact of their body temperatures was particularly obvious in the evening breeze. "Unfortunately, we are not suitable to talk to them now, so let Chizuru comfort Yagami. After all, She is also an artifact.” "oh……" …… Watching He Bing and Leona leave from the corner of his eye, Kagura Chizuru turned around and exhaled, as if speaking, oh, it was lip language: "He Bing, didn't you notice? Don't you know that you are treating Leona right now? Holding her in her arms? Don't you know that Leona, who has been paying attention to the fight, would never be panicked by such a shock? Could it be forget it, that's your business." The lip-speech was interrupted, and she looked at Iori Yagami with hazy eyes. , sigh again ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 131 Parting There are many woods in Kagura Palace, and the broadest one is the most peaceful one. This so-called tranquility is by no means silent, but when people are in it, they can often reach a state where they forget both things and themselves. For example, the road paved with dead leaves on the ground appears like chicken feet in the sunlight reflected through the cracks in the leaves, but it is dotted with a beautiful shadow by some bold squirrels; for example, this forest The breeze in the room is permeated with the moisture of primitive life, just like the gentle waves under the clear sky, but it is rippled by the ignorant cries of the early-rising magpies. But at this moment, although I am immersed in the scene, it is quite uneasy. It's not that I'm excited, it's just because I just separated from Leona - if it's just a separation, it doesn't matter. After all, she will always return to the team, always go to KOF97, and will always see each other again, but the key is that she always Early in the morning, he kicked me out of my bedroom, fully dressed, and took me for a walk in the woods without saying a word. Until half an hour later, he suddenly said: "I have to return to the team." I was stunned and punched my forehead. A ringing kiss! Then, only a fleeting silhouette remains. So, I stayed in the wind, not even taking a closer look at her expression today Why this weird behavior Considering her perspective of thinking, this must have her unique logic, but what does the warmth that still remains on her forehead mean? For an ordinary girl, it might be explained by the change in favorability from quantity to quality, but she was raised as a soldier from an early age! Could it be that I should try to analyze it using Sosuke Sagara’s thinking model? But still can't explain it! …… "What's wrong?" I don't know how I found the restaurant. Anyway, when I was unconsciously devouring my food, Chizuru noticed something strange about me. "No nothing." I said like a child showing off my secrets, "By the way, Leona has returned to the team." "I know." Chizuru glanced at Iori Yagami who was silent on the side, "Kusanagi Kyo has also gone back. The person in front of me has to leave after breakfast." "What?" Looking at Iori Yagami, he just nodded slightly and continued to deal with the thick porridge in the bowl in his hand. "KOF97 is not an ordinary danger. As the head of the Kusanagi family, how could he not go back and arrange some things that may be needed?" Qianhe said calmly, "It is Yagami-an, who has no family and is light." "Homeless and young?" I looked at Iori Yagami again, but I couldn't see his eyes clearly because of the red hair. "Everyone has worries. The only difference is how much and whether they can let it go." Iori Yagami raised his head slightly, and the light in his eyes disappeared in a flash: "Okay, Chizuru, just say goodbye. I will look for you when the game starts." After saying that, he quickly disappeared. "Qianzuru?" I was startled and immediately started gossiping, "What happened to you yesterday? Did you even change your title overnight?" "What do you want to happen between me and him?" Qianzhe asked with a smile. "This" Thinking about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with this, except that the process of cultivating feelings must be weird, "Is it really" In an instant, a scene emerged: It is said that at dawn yesterday, Iori Yagami, who had been defeated, looked helplessly and confused at the moon. While looking at the fields in silence, a snow-white hand stretched out, and then It was Kagura Chizuru who smiled like a confidante: "Do you need me?" Then, the night was as cold as water, dutifully reflecting the silence of two people, and the two pairs of eyes penetrated each other until the night was dark and windy. The task of brewing the temperature was completed, so the history of the back garden of Kagura Palace also wrote a period of burning passion "Stop!" The sudden general paralysis brought me back to reality. Chizuru's two fingers were poking at my chest. "You will go up the ladder as soon as you see it?" "This is the foundation of the legendary zero skill?" "What kind of legend is it?" Qianzhe couldn't laugh or cry. "Although it is a magical skill, it has been passed down from generation to generation. Besides, to the extent that I have mastered you, it is simply embarrassing to say that it is a magical skill." "I didn't say anything wrong," I really felt that she was helpless, "Why do you" "Do you need me to show off your wretched face just now? The Yata Mirror is a super camera!" Qianhe didn't know if he was angry or angry, "To say the least, although there are cases of intermarriage between artifacts, at least that is On the side, Iori Yagami is the only one, and it is impossible for him and I to do it - even if he and I are willing, Kusanagi Kyo will stop it, even if it causes an all-out conflagration among the three families, it is not alarmist." "Becausebalance?" I couldn't help but think of the factor of power. "And the inheritance of the three divine skills." Qianhe added, "Okay, it's time for you to finish eating. I'm going to drive you away." "" Seeing that she didn't seem to be joking, I pondered, "Kusanagi Kyo is in a hurry to leave, is it to make a will or something like that?" "Gonnitz's ability gives us a practical reference." Qianzhe nodded. ? ??And you want to do the same? "The Kusanagi family and the Kagura family are on the same level! “Not only that, Kagura is more focused on business and requires more transition procedures.” "Does this meanare you planning to let go?" The business handover didn't just happen, and the Kagura family's status in the UK is not the same as the Kusanagi family's status in Japan. Or maybe it's the culture of the two peoples. The differences between the privileged classes, and the ever-changing business world cannot allow for sloppy behavior. Once Chizuru lets go "Or should we say seclusion?" ————————————Announcement of dividing line———————————————— Maybe, I have to move my position. If I really sign a contract, please go to my new place to see my updates There is no need to spend money. If you find it troublesome, you don’t even need to apply for an account and give me a recommendation. Just Just click the machine. I won’t talk about what happened in the past. I feel that everyone and I are like Wanli and the ministers who had a tug-of-war back then Apart from apologizing, I can only insist. After all, everyone has to eat. However, if I really sign a contract, your clicks and recommendations will be linked to my meager income, and I should be able to resume the legendary years of updating more than once a day - it seems, a win-win situation. ??????????????????Thank you for your continued support. Based on my ticket bounce process, I believe in your support! Once it’s signed, I will tell everyone about my new territory~~ thanks again! ——————————————Text dividing line—————————————— "Seclusion?" Qianzhe was stunned, "That's easy to say! There is no one who can truly inherit the foundation of zero skills, so I can't retreat." "How about getting married and having children" Before Qianhe could react, I had already thought of something from her words, "Could it be the Ten Divine Treasures?" "Snapped!" Without any sign from me, and without any time to react, I was pinned to the ground by Qianzhe's capable grappler. It was so fast and violent - it was definitely Qianzhe's real Kung Fu, terrifying strength! "Tell me, who are you?" "I am He Bing." Qianhe's face was extremely terrifying, and I felt extremely innocent. "I know, but how do you know this?" Chizuru's zero skills are really superb. He made me unable to move even with a raise of his hand. "You know the secrets of the three artifacts and the Orochi clan. This can be explained. After all, The distant truth is easy to change beyond recognition and easy to be widely leaked; but the Ten Divine Treasures are the top secrets of my sister and me, how could you know!" "Do I need to explain?" Her eyes were stern but contradictory, and my eyes were regretful but calm. "A good interrogator digs things out of the prisoner's mouth instead of revealing information himself. Your performance can only show that you It has been decided not to let me leave alive.” "Need." Qianzhe blurted out, "because I can't bear to kill you, so I'll give you a chance to be honest with each other." "Why?" Although I have thoughts of life and death, I don't understand. "Even if I am your good ally, compared with the safety of the Kagura family, it is not worthy of mercy." "Because you rejected Mai Zhuo." Mai Zhuo! "Were your people present at that time?" "Even if the Kagura family is not interested in such a big matter in Nanzhen, it is impossible for them to ignore it," Chizuru said bitterly. "Not only that, the Kusanagi family also knows very well. Otherwise, the little girl of the Kusanagi family is messing around with you. How is it possible that everything is still calm now? They want to save face for their children, so they can’t take action in Japan! If it weren’t for your refusal of Mai Zhuo that day that made them hesitate, you would have been dead yesterday!" "Kyo Kusanagi?" I was shocked, "He barely looked at me!" "If he wants to kill you, you don't need to look directly at him." Qianzuru's words were not sarcastic. "Although you are in my Kagura Palace, if he pretends to keep his family scandal from being publicized, I can only help the two - I am just a god. Le Qianhe is not from the Kagura family." "But" What kind of family scandal should not be made public? I am Akui's apprentice! "No matter what the relationship is between you and the girl of the Kusanagi family, it is a fact that you lived in her house for more than two months!" Seeing my unwillingness, Chizuru just shook her head calmly, "The Kusanagi family has already suffered the tragedy of Kusanagi Hiang. Your mysterious identity is enough to make them all fight." II'm still nervous! While I was sweating profusely, I just felt angry. It was said that I was destined to die, but it was too unfair to die due to an unwarranted misunderstanding! Maybe I really rolled my eyes. "So, you must confess your identity." Qianzuru showed his cards. "What if, I remain silent?" No matter the time traveled,?, or the blood of Kusanagi, or the blood of madness, is not something I can reveal. "Are you really that determined?" Seeing my determined look, Chizuru sighed, "I hope the three artifacts can seal Orochi again, otherwise, you will not only have to be a guest in my house before the end of KOF97." House arrest? lifetime? Doesn’t that mean it’s being taken care of? It seems that I still can't escape the fate of being a soft rice However, I struggled to grab Qianzhe's lapel: "Thank you. Really." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 132 Departure I meant that "thank you" sincerely, and Chizuru could probably understand what it meant - if the three artifacts failed, then the so-called house arrest in Kagura Palace would be a kind of protection. After all, at that time, we were facing the big snake that was cleaning the world. ——I can’t repay you at all. Moreover, during this time, Chizuru still greeted me with a smile, and we continued our personal friendship tacitly. It’s just that she has become busy. There are large numbers of luxury cars and even private jets coming and going in and out of the Kagura Palace day and night. The most eye-catching one is the Apache with live ammunition! And I consciously avoided it. After all, my public identity was that of Chizuru’s personal guest. Yes, revealing my identity This fully means that I know almost no one in the Kagura Palace of Noda except Chizuru. Fortunately, in order to relieve my boredom after practicing, Qianzhe sent his own personal nurse to accompany me—Song Lijuan, who is familiar with me. "He Bing," this beautiful and slightly innocent girl said lively, "Why are you so desperate during practice today?" "It's boring!" One month is enough time for the Kagura family to repair the already beautiful back garden. And I also like to lean on a rockery when I am extremely tired and recall Yagami-an’s hard work, which is almost a major motivation for me. “Then go talk to Qianhe!” Song Lijuan blinked. "Is it useful?" Regardless of the fact that Qianzuru is under house arrest, with how busy she is now, I can't see her at all. "How could it be useless? Palace Master Kagura is just a title, Qianheren and Nian are easy-going!" The beautiful girl in front of him said very confidently. ???????????? Easy-going Of course I know that even if I am penniless and have a bad temper, I will be treated with courtesy. I am not a saint, but I am also a great person! But friendship goes away in the face of big rights and wrongs Looking at her smiling face, I finally condensed my full sigh into one sentence: "It's good to be ignorant." "How could I be so ignorant!" Song Lijuan kicked me in the arm and asked me to nurse! ??…Yes, the flowers of Jieyu are also slow and thorny. I managed to stand up and ignored her ineffective attack: "It's already August 11th, I don't know if Athena is angry or not." "Athena?" Song Lijuan's eyes suddenly lit up, "Are you going to hold me back again this year?" It seems that she is not that beautiful"That was the original plan." Forget it, I won't talk to an outsider, "But Chizuru was worried that I was in danger, so he locked me up here until KOF97 was over. Freeing lives What a waste of the opportunity to become famous!" "You've made a name for yourself!" Song Lijuan didn't know what it meant to smile without showing her teeth. "Kyo Kusanagi can set off a sea of ??fire with one punch. How about you? Are you able to grill a chicken wing for me?" …Probably, she’s really not pretty… “Where’s the chicken? Let’s get one first.” "Do you really want to show off your humiliation? I'll go find the chef right now!" Isn’t it? Watching her trot away, I opened my mouth wide - with that freehand look, I dare to believe that she has already integrated into the circle here, this legendary Kagura Palace? In comparison, what about me? You have been in the world of KOF for so long, what have you done! If I hadn't mentioned the Ten Divine Treasures, I would have been bickering with Kensou or eating dishes cooked by Athena in Japan I really don't have any scruples. Chizuru, Kusanagi Kyo, Mai Zhuo, who doesn't shoulder a heavy responsibility? Lord? I have been offended so many times, and so confidently. Do I think I have N+1 lives after being saved a few times? Regardless of the depth of our friendship, they would at least put their family responsibilities first, but I refused Qianhe, and Sister Mai Zhuo refused in an awe-inspiring manner. I also felt that I was wronged for what happened to Aoi, and I really thought I was a person after traveling through time for a while! "I I'm so sorry!" Just feel guilty if you feel guilty. Sister Mai Zhuo doesn't have to give me the right to choose. The crime of murdering Goenitz is enough for sentencing. There is no need for Qianhe to be so tolerant to me. The dead are the ones who can best protect themselves. The existence of secrets; Akui is basically half stepmother of me, but I have invisibly tarnished her reputation. "Who are you sorry for?" "Sister Mai Zhuo, Qianhe, and who!" Someone actually bullied me from behind but there was no sound! People from Kagura Palace? So strong? Have they started gossiping about me? However, looking back, it turned out to be an almost impossible face - Vice! “It’s not for nothing that she’s always worried about you.” Of course I knew who Vice was referring to, but her next sentence made me want to hit the wall, “Even I’m a little jealous.” "You came here at this time just to be jealous of me?" Having said that, I was still very wary, after all, today is different from the past. "You have repeatedly threatened to go against our clan but you are still alive. When did the Eight Elites become so soft-hearted?" Vice's appearance was better than that of Song Lijuan just now, but the short method and her expression at this moment did not look like a woman, "He Bing, you know How much does your sister Mai Zhuo love you?" “I hate racial discrimination and niggas the most in my life.”???That quote is so damn spicy! "I was a little excited, because many things can only be understood in one's heart, but one may not be able to calm down when someone provokes one to beat one's conscience. "No matter how good a personal relationship is, can it solve the problem of racial fratricide! " "Don't complain to me. Mai Zhuo can't persuade you, and I don't want to waste my words." Vice didn't want to argue, "Since you are under house arrest in the Kagura Palace, you must have rejected the three artifacts - it is worth my saving you." "Save me?" I was completely speechless, "Didn't you force me to break up with Qianzuru?" "If little girl Asamiya hadn't agreed to let us provide competition uniforms, would I have personally led the team to do something to lure the tiger away from the mountain?" Vice waved to me, "Mai Zhuo beat you, Leona worked hard; Kagura Chizuru shut you down, Asamiya The little girl is asking for help. You really have a lot of luck with women Come with me, I'm here to take you away, not to fight the Kagura Palace, don't delay, the plan is to have zero casualties." "Athena?" Sheis willing to pose like that for me? Do I deserve this There is absolutely no way she is interested in me Doesn't this make me worry about having too many debts "Let's go." The vastness of Kagura Palace is not necessarily a good thing. At least under the constraints of Vice's plan, the so-called "teaching the tiger away from the mountain" opened up a lot of gaps, and we actually left in a big way. Chizuruis he too busy to take care of it, or is Vice really that powerful, oris he simply acquiescing? Seeing the Kagura Palace getting smaller and smaller in my eyes, until it disappeared, I couldn't help but ask Vice: "Are you going to hand me over to Sister Mai Zhuo or go directly to Athena's house?" "Mai Zhuo doesn't know how to face you yet." Vice controlled the helicopter and prepared to land on the aircraft carrier. "We are almost reaching the high seas? Do you mind lending me your mobile phone to call Qianzuru?" Vice turned his head and looked at me, then threw a mobile phone. The style didn’t look like a female secretary at all: “Maybe she will use satellites to determine our position, and then fly a missile.” "Then I don't blame her. Besides, it's nice to have the beautiful Vice buried with her." With that said, I dialed the phone, "is it Qianhe? I'm He Bing." "Hebing" I didn’t listen to her words. After all, Vice’s worry was not impossible. I had to keep the story short: “I’m sorry. Besides, I’m not from NESTS.” Then, I hung up the phone. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 133 Weird Competition Rules Actually, I thought about it for a long time. Chizuru placed me under house arrest just for the sake of the Ten God Treasures, but this was wrong - I couldn't have told the Orochi clan, otherwise I would have told you a long time ago; I couldn't avoid Kusanagi Kyo; there is no harm in Yagami-an knowing about it - it can be done to The forces that responded to this information were eliminated, which only meant that Chizuru had other concerns. But how much does she know? NESTS, Far Far Away, Snitch Tribe I have experienced the consequences of chatting, but I don't want to be separated from Chizuru. In comparison, based on the principle of proximity, I chose NESTS. I hope I made the right bet. "NESTS?" Vice was very interested in this matter. "Isn't it caused by your shameless fighting?" I couldn't blame, so I could only feel depressed, "The two major forces always clear the place before a duel. If there is a third-party spy watching, can you feel at ease? "In other words, in the end, Kusanagi Kyo was left behind "Same." Vice hesitated to speak. "How do the big shots who come and go know the hard work of the people below?" Strength Damn Matthew effect! "How much do you know about NESTS?" Vice asked. "Not much." Not only was this the truth, but I didn't dare to reveal the secret anymore, but considering Vice's confident eyes, I finally compromised a little bit, " Judging from the strength, between you and the three They dare not make any move until both sides are harmed by the artifact." After all, it was first and foremost a biochemical medicine organization. "Both sides will suffer?" Vice said thoughtfully and stopped talking. …… No matter how powerful Vice is, she won’t be able to offend the Japanese government. It’s not in line with her status to let me sneak ashore. So, on the Bernstein family’s aircraft carrier, I quietly watched her use the walkie-talkie to negotiate with Japanese customs. Yes, the world of KOF is not only KOF. The power of a force is not simply violent and tyrannical, but I did not witness with my own eyes when they were managing everything Even the aircraft carrier I was in was controlled and coordinated by hundreds of employees; No one knows how many elites are "buried" in Kusanagi Castle. And I am just one person. "Okay, you can land now." Vice finished negotiating and pointed to Tokyo Bay. "After you get off the ship, you will be an ordinary fighter." ??In other words, what happens after you no longer participate in the regular version of KOF? I looked around and said, "From now on, I will be registered by the Japanese agency, right?" "Most of the people who can participate in KOF are not ordinary people - they will register sooner or later." "Well, goodbye then." I nodded to her, "Take good care of Sister Mai Zhuo for me - so you won't be jealous, right?" "Haha" Vice laughed suddenly, and it made my skin crawl. "It's not far from the deck to the ground. I'll give you a ride." "What do you mean?" Seeing her tenderly leaning over and hugging my waist, a trace of uneasiness suddenly flashed through me, but it was too late - side attack! It was suddenly smashed to pieces. The deck probably needs to be repaired. However, I didn’t have a chance to verify it. I was already thrown in the air The next one will be the pessimistic and misanthrope, right? Isn't it just a joke? As for making such a heavy move? It turns out that the pessimist is not bad, but it is a modified version - Vice jumped up lightly, caught me in the air, and threw me toward the land with a standard medicine ball throwing motion. …… "There's nothing to see, everyone should do what they are doing." After fully verifying my body's ability to withstand blows, I emerged from the deep pit with a gray face and said to the passers-by who were watching I hope they understand English Mom Yes, Vice didn’t even think about what to do if Huahuacaocao arrived! But, it really makes sense! If you don't injure your muscles and bones, you always injure your skin. Wellif you hadn't avoided it before hitting the ground, you might have broken a bone! "Hey, your way of returning is too spectacular, isn't it?" A hand grabbed me and jumped out of the pit. The movement was very familiar. "Fist Chong!" "The customs notified me to pick you up." Quan Chong grabbed my hand, "Well my physical fitness has improved very quickly. Could it be that I took some magic pill?" ??????? A panacea… so to speak, but the medicine is only three parts poisonous. I looked around: "Where's Athena?" "Farewell to the concert for the time being. It's crowded!" Quan Chong shook his head helplessly, "Are you going to support us right away or go home first?" “…Go home.” Right now, I look like a Middle Eastern refugee. …… How long has it been since you last visited this villa? But so familiar. I fought over the soft sofa with Quan Chong, and the transparent coffee table allowed the tea Athena brewed for me, and even the drinking fountain was not moved. The balcony on the second floor is still shining with sunshine, and the bedroom designed for me is still the same “Where is the old man?? After observing for a while, I was a little confused, "Could it be that I stayed in Guangxi again?" " "There is no way!" Quan Chong sighed bitterly, "Xiaobao has already thrown away the mental ball as a ball of paper. Maybe next year the master will decide to let him go to KOF to practice." "No way" One year ahead of schedule? Oh no, with me taking the place of the old man, he can indeed teach the children with peace of mind But three years turned into two years, this talent is too Could it be that Xiao Bao really has something to do with the Snitch Clan? But his talent is superpower "Don't be jealous," Quan Chong patted me on the shoulder, "You have grown rapidly in the past two years, you are not a human at all!" Being seen out I am not an ordinary human being I sighed secretly and took out the invitation: "Do we need to participate in the preliminaries this year?" "Yes, and there are some changes in the rules this time." Quan Chong nodded, "The arena is a cylindrical sealed arena of about 300 square meters, with a height of 20 meters. During the competition, there is no other outcome except surrender and death. Of course, losing the ability to admit defeat is also considered as admitting defeat.” "You have to sign a life-and-death contract?" A sealed arena to collect energy? Or to avoid accidental damage from large-scale moves? "By the way, what if there is no winner for a long time?" "After both parties agree, gradually reduce the oxygen concentration in the secret room until the winner is determined." Quan Chong's answer surprised me - isn't this weakening the power of the flame in disguise? Is this what Mai Zhuo means? "Moreover, this preliminaries are divided into eight groups, each with a seeded team, in a single round-robin." In this way, there will be as many powerful collisions as possible, and the competition will also be exciting It is a step up from Chizuru's operation. The Orochi clan really kills two birds with one stone. However, ordinary people only care about visual enjoyment: "So, are we a seeded team?" "Yes and no." Quan Chong sighed, "Three Artifact Team, Japanese Team, Hungry Wolf Team, Dragon Tiger Team, Mercenary Army, Hell Band, Special Invitation Team, and us. It doesn't look like much, but in fact it's We are also in the same group as the Korean team, and the special invitation team also needs to face the female fighter team." "Team Japan? Who will replace Kyo Kusanagi? What's going on with the female fighter team?" Maybe I know the answer, but I still need to confirm. "A student named Yabuki Shingo replaced Kusanagi Kyo. It is said that he is Kusanagi Kyo's apprentice. The female fighter team is still the original member. What's so strange?" Kensaka was puzzled. "Kazumi's current situation is not suitable for participating in KOF at all!" I really don't understand what she is thinking. You don't have to be like this to be strong Wait, Chizuru formed the Three Artifacts Team. Without Kasumi, there would be no female fighter team at all. Member, is this the reason why Kasumi participated? "What's the difference?" Quan Chong didn't care, "KOF is not alone. Besides, with the three artifacts team, there is no suspense about the championship. It would be good if we can enter the semi-finals." So you know it too Looking at Quan Chong's slightly helpless look, I really don't know why I want to serve as an appetizer for KOF's real meal ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 134 Interrogation I haven't listened to Athena's concert in full, so I still don't understand how she exited the show safely. The number of fans cheering for her at KOF95 was already so large So, when she opened the door with a happy face, I almost guessed whether she used teleportation! "Athena, He Bing is back!" Quan Chong shouted and rushed to greet him, "Come and give him three sessions of trial!" What? what did I do? When the innocent eyes met Quan Chong's grimace, I realized what it meant to be uneasy. "Let's cook first. We have plenty of time to beat him up." Athena's decision completely confused me - what happened to me? However, after not seeing each other for more than half a year, their tacit understanding has become even stronger Dinner, the long-lost Athena brand, was absolutely wonderful, but unfortunately the atmosphere was not right The two senior brothers and sisters in front of me all looked like they wanted to eat me. “I am guilty and I regret it, but please let me understand where I went wrong first, okay?” Finally, I couldn’t stand the torture in the eyes. "Tell me, where have you been during this time?" Athena naturally acted as the chief judge. "The Chizuru family. That's Kagura Palace." Isn't this asking knowingly? "I heard that he was under house arrest? What did he do?" Quan Chong helped from the side We even know this Kagura Palace's ability to keep secrets Oh, they probably learned about it from Sister Mai Zhuo … "No" Frightened by their expressions, I really didn't know if I should tell the truth, or how much truth to tell, "can I not ask?" "Don't ask?" Athena was stunned, and Quan Chong immediately said: "It's okay, you can give us 100 million US dollars." "Why!" God, the hush fee is so expensive? “If it’s not to save you, we won’t endorse other people’s clothes!” Quan Chong said angrily. "If the quality provided by others is good, is this a good thing, right?" I believe in Sister Mai Zhuo's supply ability. "You from the start of the tournament to the next KOF, we no longer have the right to dress independently in public!" Quan Chong was going crazy. "God knows what the sponsors who took advantage of the situation will tell us to wear!" …At least it won’t be the emperor’s new clothes… I thought helplessly, but couldn’t say anything. "Quan Chong, forget it. He Bing's return safely is the most cost-effective reward." Athena's words moved me to death, but then made me want to jump off the building, "He Bing, I heard that a hat endorsed by Terry costs a thousand dollars." Ten thousand US dollars, it should be reasonable to set the price of our whole body at 100 million US dollars, right? So, you owe us 100 million US dollars." "You should sell me." Maybe, I am not cheap now. "Sold?" Athena smiled, slyly and beautifully, "One hundred million is too cheap! Do you know the price Aoi Kusanagi offered you?" "Akui?" I was stunned. What price did she offer me? "Fifty million, and she doesn't even frown." Athena also has a gossipy side, "Tell me, when did you climb to the top?" ?…The more you draw, the darker it gets. "Athena, please lend me your phone to confirm." "Are you moved?" Athena looked like she was waiting for a good show. "Hello, Akui? I'm Hebing." Ignoring the gossip, I just want to talk to Akui about what's going on. "Hebing?" Akui was surprised. "Are you free in a moment? How about meeting at the Todo Dojo?" "good!" It seems that she hung up the phone resolutely, probably I don't have time to eat, unless I deliberately let her wait - let the master wait It is better to learn from Comrade Zhang Liang. "Go." Athena waved her hand, "But, Miss King, you have to make a decision earlier. If you try to do both, I will beat you up!" Ignoreresolutely ignore these misunderstandings! Extremely depressed, I rushed out "However, Akui will offer me 500 million A disciple, even a founding disciple, is not worth this price, right?" But she has never shown any signs of liking me, or is it that wealthy women have weird minds? ???????????????? Let’s take it one step at a time The relationship between master and disciple should not be a taboo in Japan What is going on! The Todo Dojo is already in front of you, and Kusanagi Aoi has already been conspicuously leaning against the door of a silver Mercedes-Benz car beautiful, really smells like a car, a beauty, even the dojo gate in the background is outshone. "Akui! This" As soon as I opened my mouth, she rushed up and grabbed me: "Follow me." She pushed me into the car without any explanation. With the roar of the car starting, I finally came to my senses, "I" "Do you know that I am looking for you all over the world?" AhHe interrupted me angrily, "You are really powerful. You have nothing to do with provoking the Kagura family. Do you really believe that you can do whatever you want without any scruples even if the whole family is not hungry?" Gritting his teeth, he flicked his tail, causing me to stagger around. But "I'm not married" Isn't it a true portrayal of one person to have enough to eat? "Getting married? So what if you get married?" Akui has the potential to drive F1really. What happened to me? Forget it, let’s relax first: “Apprentice, I will not sell myself…” "I'm not in the mood to joke with you!" Probably, she was determined not to let me speak a complete sentence today She should have been fined for this speed. Unfortunately, she is from the Kusanagi family, and I can only endure the lack of seat belts. Car squall behavior. "What happened?" It seems that since I was knocked unconscious by Sister Mai Zhuo, nothing has gone well for me Could it be that there is really a legendary curse effect? "You'll know right away." Akui's face was as dark as water, "If you don't give me an explanation then, you will never get through." …I do have the suspicion of having evil intentions, but there is no way I could blame you, Akui Depressed and confused, I fell silent. Aoi parked the car at the back door of a hotel, pulled me in quickly, and shuttled between the gorgeous staircases and corridors. The staff we occasionally saw turned a blind eye to us. Maybe, this became her private property of Kusanagi Aoi? Just when I was about to feel dizzy, she finally stood in front of a secret door. "Hebing," Aoi suddenly turned around with an apologetic look This made me break into a cold sweat reflexively, "I'm sorry, I deliberately concealed our relationship and let the Kusanagi family have an unfavorable image towards you." "It's nothing" It's just an unfavorable image. If you really took action, I would have been dead long ago. "It doesn't matter even if I have to live a life of walking on thin ice from now on?" The more serious Aoi becomes, the more worried I am about the topic that will follow. "So what if I'm not convinced?" Since I value life more than dignity, I have to endure the pressure of life. "I neither intend to betray you nor have the ability to challenge your Kusanagi family. Ni Potian can only propose marriage to Kusanagi Kyo - —That’s no different than seeking death.” "That means you are actually unwilling?" Akui wanted to confirm. "No, I don't intend to resent this from the moment I offer you tea." I shook my head. "Then you come in with me!" Akui couldn't help but sigh as she reached out to open the door, "Actually maybe you can really propose marriage to my brother. Now, that doesn't necessarily mean you are seeking death Of course, you will be attacked by another person. That’s all one person’s resentment is…” ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 135 Kusanagi Family Rules Propose marriage? I feel a little dizzy. Has Kusanagi Kyo fundamentally changed his understanding of me? But who could the so-called other person be? "Don't stand still, come in." Aoi took my hand and shook it hard, and I stumbled and threw myself on the bedside - this is Kusanagi Yang! "He Bing? You're finally here." It was indeed that musical and familiar voice. "How could it be her?" I turned around in surprise. Could it be that Akui's so-called "statement" had something to do with her. Before I could communicate with Yang Kusanagi, Aoi grabbed me and said, "You have the nerve to ask, tell me what you did to my sister Yang?" …Could it be that the communication of thoughts also leaves clues? I thought about it for a long time: "What's wrong with her?" "More than half a month since you left, Sister Yang suddenly had three fingers that could move." Akui's words reminded me of the legendary Stephen Hawking. "After that, she kept writing with her fingers - what she wrote was your name." Petrified… for a long time. "Akui, are the walls in your room strong?" I guess this is probably a secret room. "It's okay. What's wrong?" "I want to hit it." "You" Akui spit fire with her index finger, "Give me an explanation first!" What can I say? I'm confused myself! While thinking, Kusanagi Yang suddenly said: "Hebing, Aoi knows that I know Morse code." When I heard Xiange and understood the elegant meaning, I immediately sighed to Akui: "Can you avoid it for a while? I want to communicate with her." "Communicate?" Akui's eyes burst into flames, "You said you can communicate with her!" "As long as one finger can move, you can write Morse code, let alone three now?" I pretended to be mysterious, "Besides, just because she is paralyzed doesn't mean she has no feeling at all." "I want" Akui stared at me and thought for a while, "Don't make me wait too long." "To you now, a minute of waiting seems like an hour." I'd better get a vaccination. When Aoi closed the door and went out, I pretended to put my middle finger on Kusanagi Yang's wrist, and finally started a quiet conversation: "Why?" "I miss you." Kusanagi Yang said bluntly, "I used to be discouraged and lonely when I was alone; but you have become my friend. When you are lonely, time moves slowly." "So you keep drawing circles?" I accepted her explanation, but I was too innocent, right? "Could it be that because you couldn't bear the loneliness, you regained your three fingers? Then you can be normal as before if you continue to be lonely?" "Can you guarantee that my spirit will not collapse before that?" Kusanagi Yang said with some resentment, "I think, therefore I am, it is just a joke. Being unable to communicate with the outside world is almost the same as death." "Okay, you win." I said helplessly. After all, what she said was reasonable. "You write my name, and Akui will offer me 500 million yuan - how much money is this for one child?" "After all, I am Yang Kusanagi." She was very confident in her potential influence. "If I return to my original state, the structure of the Kusanagi family will be turned upside down." "You mean the position of head of the family?" I didn't understand. "As far as I feel about you, there shouldn't be anything attractive about that position." "Sometimes there is something called a yellow robe." Kusanagi Yang felt quite helpless, "There are many people who want me to become the head of the family, and Aoi is the one at the moment." "What?" How is that possible? She should have a good relationship with Kusanagi Kyo! "Hebing, you are wrong. As a member of the Kusanagi family, the first thing to consider is the interests of the entire family. And under this premise, everyone has their own little Jiujiu." Kusanagi Yang probably also regards me as one of them. , "For example, Aoi The Kusanagi family has had a policy for hundreds of years. After each family head is confirmed, some of his peers who are also qualified to become family heads will be sent to live in seclusion around the world, and this will be carried out in the name of punishment. ." "Isn't this too cautious?" The smart people tacitly understood the thoughts behind this, "Are you still worried that Japan will suddenly sink someday?" "Aiming for the long-term prosperity of a family, one cannot be too cautious. In contemporary times, Kusanagi Shibune stipulates that the group of people living in seclusion must maintain a geographical distance from the family head that is greater than the effective diameter of the largest weapon of mass destruction. Aoi's biological brother is now living in seclusion in Egypt. He is publicly accused of secretly practicing Shenchen moves. The brother and sister have not seen each other for three years." Kusanagi Yang paused, "That list belongs to Kusanagi Kyoto. If you want to change it, just The head of the family has to be changed. And the only person qualified to replace Kusanagi Kyo is the old me." Shenchen? So Aoi’s biological brother should be Souji Kusanagi? I secretly guess However, this is considered a family affair.It was hard to recite this sutra: "So when Akui saw that you were showing signs of recovery, he offered me a price of 500 million without hesitation?" Sure enough, the person worth this price is not me "I'm sorry for causing you such trouble." Kusanagi Yo's apology was more sincere than Aoi's. "Actually, I have no intention of competing for that position. Kusanagi Kyo is doing a good job now. The family has an open relationship. A good householder is enough.” The head of the family? Maybe after KOF97 you will never look back. Of course, the premise is that you can restore your so-called original strength. Looking at the noble aura, indifferent mood and hidden sense of responsibility on Kusanagi's sunny face, I have to admit that the prosperity of the Kusanagi family is no coincidence. But now is not the time to sigh: "Then, how will we explain our relationship later? Aoi even wants me to propose marriage to Kusanagi Kyo!" "Just say that you were taking care of me when I regained consciousness, so I wanted to see you." Kusanagi Yang wrote my name with his hand, "The process between vegetative state and awakening has not yet been concluded in natural science. You said it vaguely, Ah. There’s nothing Aoi can do, it’s enough to let her know that there is hope for me to wake up.” "Isn't this lying to her?" I thought, Akui is my master after all. "Everyone has their own little Jiujiu, Akui is like this, and so am I." I felt a hint of playfulness in this sentence. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 136: Concern leads to chaos I don’t know what kind of little Jiujiu there is in Kusanagi Yang. I only have a deep understanding of Aoi’s care and chaos. After Kusanagi Yo's meaning, I euphemistically and vaguely explained the name-writing incident as a dislocation or mutation during self-repair of consciousness, her thoughts suddenly jumped: "In other words, Sister Yo's feelings for the Nikaido pervert are wrong. Pass it on to you, He Bing Well, it's okay, Sister Yang doesn't know what you look like at all, we can mold you into the perfect image in Sister Yang's mind Well, as far as I know, you haven't said anything to Miss King yet. What substantive expression should be made, and her family situation also makes your prospects worrying He Bing, you will marry my sister Yang, right? She is a peerless beauty, although she is still in the state of Sleeping Beauty" "Akui! Why are you messing around with the music?" Huh? How could I say "also"? Forget it, that's not what matters right now, "Although you are my master, this is no longer the era of arranged marriages. My love is my personal issue!" "I have no right to interfere with who you have been in love with." Akui was not swayed by my harsh words at all. Instead, she looked directly at me with burning eyes, "But do you think you and Miss King have any hope of achieving success? Extreme Flow It can be said that you are determined to win, and you have the right time and place. Apart from King's own feelings, what else can you compare to Ryo Sakazaki?" "That's enough." "Enough?" Akui's tone was full of ridicule, "How many men say that women are transformed? How many women say that men are transformed? The so-called transformation is not the other party's betrayal, but one's own transformation bit by bit in time. Mistakes caused a qualitative change! Look, as you are now, why should you maintain your relationship for the rest of your life? When you were struggling to become a fighter, Ryo Sakazaki had countless opportunities! When you were complacent for your relationship At that time, everyone had already prepared all aspects of their marriage! Is King’s dream to be a boxing king or a hotel proprietress? Can you give her a training environment without worries or give her a kiss while you work with her to make a living?" "Stop talking." Akui ignored my request and turned her lips. "You can emphasize equality between men and women in a patriarchal society, but when you and your wife have no time to dream for life, you can also say with a clear conscience that you have given Is the other person happy? Your" "Stop talking!" I punched Akui as my heart dictated, almost unconsciously, but missed and was thrown to the ground. Akui's index finger was burning, pressing my collarbone, and the barrage in her mouth never stopped: "Stop talking? Who has nothing to do to give advice on other people's feelings? But, brother who deceives others with his monstrous words Bai Ni has competed with countless experts who have second thoughts; however, I am Kusanagi Aoi who has drank your tea. Heliocentrism is also a wrong argument, but some people died for it; you can't find happiness. The earth will not stop rotating, but I have the responsibility to do this 381 times!” "Akui" The burn on my collarbone made me jump. After calming down, I looked at the tip of Akui's nose rising and falling with her breathing. Her face was a little red due to excitement, but I could see from those sparkling eyes. There was real concern in her eyes Finally, I couldn't help but turn my head away - after all, her words touched my sore spot. "Is avoiding my gaze a way for you to maintain your dignity when you cry?" Akui reached out and pinched my chin, pulling it toward her. "If you shed tears, you will live a hundred years. That's why men regard that illusory face as their dignity. And it is far worse than the average life span of women. Moreover, my disciple, Kusanagi Aoi, is definitely not the kind of guy who even cries in secret!" "Akui" I still couldn't meet her request, so I pulled her down and hugged her tightly, or pressed her against me, so that she couldn't see me sobbing. "After all, it is a product of the patriarchal society!" Aoi sighed, letting me get confused, "You can even enlighten Kasumi, why can't you ignore such a simple truth? After all, first love is more suitable to become a beautiful memory , rather than a broken start.” I didn’t have the strength to answer, only the tears that fell down wet her shoulder-length black hair. "I said, I've cried enough." I don't know how much time passed, but when I calmed down, Akui's voice sounded, "Pressing my face to keep close contact with the floor is always rude. ." "I'm sorry." I quickly let go and helped her stand up, "How do you know I've cried enough?" "Well, since you asked. There's no such thing as face between us." Akui adjusted her temples and glanced at my waist. "It was more suitable to call you a pervert and slap you - it seems that is how ordinary women deal with it. of." "This" In embarrassment, I really don't know why I asked that question Isn't this asking for trouble? "But it's okay." Akui's words almost made me vomit blood, "At least it proves that you have real materials." “…The main thing is that you develop well. "God, what kind of topic is this "No matter what, compared to Sister Yang, you are nothing - what about, listen to me and follow Sister Yang? You will definitely not suffer" "Akui!" …… “Although I wanted to have a golden house to hide my love, I had to participate in KOF97. Akuizhong drove me out of the hotel in the silver Mercedes without saying a word. I was silent along the way, because her scoldings well, scoldings, almost made me wake up from a daydream. Oh no, in fact, this daydream has existed since I came into this world. Time has washed it away. Let this dream gradually fade away, but only today, Akui pierced a hole in that dream My thoughts may be recalling, maybe sorting out, maybe "Stop, Aoi." When passing by a place, my heart suddenly moved. "Here?" Akui paused, "Anyone you know?" "It can also be that you want to take a walk. It doesn't have to be people you know, it can also be other things." After getting out of the car, I waved to Aoi, "Thank you for telling me so much, although Kusanagi Yang and I have nothing. ." …… The setting sun in the evening hits the front window of the Mercedes-Benz and shines on Kusanagi Aoi's clean face. Her beautiful eyes are not as clear as when she was counting Ochiai Hyou. Instead, she showed a trace of confusion while muttering to herself: " He Bing, I'm sorry, with your talent, my questioning is just a paper tiger You are just not confident And I I just want to be with Brother Aangji. And Sister Yang is really Poorreally" (My latest update is on Jianghu Article Network http://www.18wx.com/Zpsyym.aspx?smid=1719 - please give me a thumbs up and click, because clicks are linked to remuneration, thank you for your continued support!) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 137 A generation of anger...Old "Excuse me, is there anyone?" I asked softly as I opened the dusty curtain. Although the main street store in Dongjing is expensive, the back street is relatively less popular, and I really haven't seen any customers in this tailor shop. "Well there is someone, there is someone." The old tailor bent over and coughed as he came out. When he saw me, his expression froze, and then he "recovered" his health, "Why do you want to come to my place?" "Can't you come?" Probably, deep down in my heart, I really want to see the hidden history of this world, and the old man in front of me just fits the bill. "I remember you gave me some guidance at the beginning, and now I'm here for a follow-up visit. " "Follow-up consultation?" The old tailor was stunned and laughed, "You are more interesting than that girl Since you think of me as a doctor, I must also have some medical ethics - tell me, what do you want from me?" "It doesn't matter." After all, I don't know him well. "It's not good to hide your condition from the doctor." The old tailor moved a stool for himself. "PerhapsI am really sickof my heart." This healthy old man is ordinary all over his body, but this kind of ordinaryness is the most profound minimum condition. Moreover, the traces of time cannot be hidden in his eyes. That is not a secret. But traces. For such people, perhaps partial honesty is a good choicewell, partially, "Can I ask about feelings first?" "Emotions" The old tailor was about to sit down, but he almost fell down in the air, "well, if you want to do your job well, you must first sharpen your tools. Mentality is indeed important." "Wellor maybe it's not just feelings," I was about to say it, but I found that what I saw after my daydream was exposed by Aoi was so chaotic, "I should say, how do you live?" "Alive" The old tailor chewed the word and his eyes became profound. "This question is not a small one. Someone asked it before, but unfortunately I couldn't answer it at that time Now, I am old." He thought about it for a long time. , he finally looked up at me, "It's not that I can't teach you, but are you sure that my foolish words as a dying man are worth listening to?" "Vicissitudes of life are a person's most precious wealth, because it is exchanged with years." Looking at the old man's deliberation, it seems that his life is not very smooth. "I heard that you have a good relationship with the old man in the town. Please be my friend." How is the current car?” “It’s good to learn from past mistakes, but times have changed.” The old tailor still hesitated, “My reasoning back then doesn’t make sense now.” "Some things have not depreciated so quickly, such as philosophy." I also found a chair for myself, "The old man in the town likes to be wise and foolish, so please give me some honest words!" "Isn't it good to be too wise to be foolish?" The old tailor muttered while reaching out to take my pulse. He accepted the request with his actions, "Huh? Something is wrong." "What?" Although he didn't understand how he could start by touching the pulse to answer a philosophical question, his "wrong" word was indeed a bit scary - is there something wrong with my body? "" The old tailor thought about it and suddenly magically produced a small blade in his hand, "How about we do an experiment?" "What experiment?" "Let's call it a blood test." The old tailor grabbed my hand and stabbed me on the middle finger. The wound was not deep, so the pain was immediate. Just when I couldn't help but ask the old man why he did this, something strange happened - the blood dripped on the floor, and after a while it started to boil on its own! Oh no, the boiling didn’t last long, the blood simply ignited and was completely burned away in a short time! "Sure enough" The old tailor looked obviously satisfied with his guess, "My child, your physique is one of the best in the world." "What do you mean?" I have some vague ideas about this phenomenon, but "Let's stop the bleeding first. Although it's a small wound, there are flammable items in my shop." A band-aid appeared strangely in the old tailor's hand again, "Looking at you, you don't know your own constitution at all, right?" "Yes, my blood type is quite special." I have to admire this old man for detecting my difference by taking my pulse. "Do you think it's inappropriate that two kinds of blood that have been passed down from ancient times coexist?" The old tailor said lightly, "It stands to reason that the two kinds of blood in your body would spontaneously ignite together, but you are still alive - it's strange ." "This I don't know." To be honest, this burning phenomenon scared me. Could it be that I accidentally "*" one day? Is such a way of death reasonable, or is it a case of injustice? "Forget it if you don't know." The old tailor didn't have too much curiosity about this, but sighed, "However, since you have the blood of those two families, your life will definitely not be peaceful. How can youWhere to go will involve a lot, especially after KOF96 happens. As for your question it seems that it is better for you to find the answer yourself. After all, if the advice is wrong, I can't bear the consequences now. " "Consequences?" The old man's words made people think a lot. "Don't think that the Three Divine Artifacts and the Orochi Clan are so mysterious. In fact, they are also human beings. It's no big deal." The old tailor was indeed a master of a generation. He was chatting vaguely, "Back then, I was also talking to the people from the Eight Masters Gathering. I have called each other brothers, I have fought against people with three artifacts, and I have fought with Wushan Yunyu, a person with three artifacts. I have seen a lot of their true temperaments Well, those are just the past events of my youth, not worth mentioning Gu Yun "The place of righteousness, even if there are thousands of people, I will go there." Now I say, killing must be punished with life, so what about killing? In this world, man is the leader of all spirits, not the master of all things. Just rely on the Americans to push the pole It is a stupid thing to announce that the moon belongs to all mankind. This person should have been punished by heaven long ago" The old tailor became more and more excited and radical as he talked. I guess he was actually an angryold man? Or is he an angry old man full of anti-human thoughts? "You mean mentality?" I had to interrupt the old man's speech and change the topic carefully. "Mindset? Well, yes, mentality. That's why I like that girl Athena." The old tailor was as excited as he was calm. Athena? Listening to what the old man said, I thought of a lot of things about Athena. She is very kind to me, but to be honest, this kind of kindness cannot be explained by ordinary people's logic - it is neither a secret love nor a love at first sight, but she keeps saying that I am her relative just because Maybe I have super powers? I was thinking, but the old tailor did not stop talking: "People nowadays regard possessions as possessions and nature as idiots. Even though they are exposed to meat every day, there is no shortage of praised tiger-fighting heroes, and they still prey on the weak. The existence of the species is the result of one's own sympathy. People, since you have picked it up, you must have a calm mind to let it go. If you come out to mess around, you will have to pay it back sooner or later - don't think that nature has never seen the operation of the underworld." "What happened to you?" The old man's words became more and more impetuous, and I really wondered if he was eventually disabled from martial arts because he stood on the side of the Orochi clan? Oh, no, in that case, how could he become good friends with the town elder? "It's nothing, just a little complaint after seeing your bloodline." The old tailor still felt a little emotional, "Don't worry about me being a bad old man. Don't be as powerless as I have been for decades." "I'm just powerless now!" I really want to squeeze out some tears - no matter whether you wanted to help the Eight Elites back then, I don't want to continue to be a sparring partner at KOF this year! Is it easy for me? I "What are you complaining to me about? Could it be" The old tailor was stunned, "You want to learn my kung fu? It's a pity that you have those two bloodlines. It's a complete waste to follow me." "It's enough to give pointers." Based on Athena's relationship, I really wanted to learn the coquettish tricks of the younger generation. Unfortunately, his wonderful speech today gave me a general understanding of his unique world view It's better to accept it when it's good. "It's not impossible to give some advice." The old tailor probably didn't want his skills to be completely lost, or that he fell in love with everything because of Athena. Anyway, after thinking for a few seconds, he finally agreed, "I will watch your performance on KOF97, and then Let me help you plan your martial arts." "Oh." I agreed, but I almost cried in my heart - when KOF97 is over, maybe the day lilies will be gone! , , , , , (Please read the updated content in the book introduction) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 138 Cannian’s Competition Uniform "Okay, okay, don't look like your future is bleak." The old tailor waved his hand, "Besides, my little ruined temple can't keep you here, so you'd better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, my old bones may be dragged down. " "What do you mean?" It seems that I didn't offend anyone in Tokyo, right? "It is said that the most dangerous place is the safest place. I have indeed lived in seclusion for decades according to this truth. But if you show off in the most dangerous place, you will be doing your own evil." The old tailor sighed and went to his bedroom. Go, "I still have a few clothes I need to catch up on." …Since he said so, I really can’t stay any longer. Moreover, his words are quite interesting - the most dangerous part? Could it be that he chose to live in seclusion in Tokyo to avoid something? And right under the nose of some person or force I can't help but think of a certain family that is making waves in Japan ??????????????????????????????? Next time I must dig out some exciting information from his mouth! must! With a slightly academic spirit of gossip, I went home, and the shock brought by Akui's words was slightly suppressed elsewhere. "Athena, I'm hungry." I have to say that Akui's hospitality is really a bit Oh, it seems that I am a disciple, not a guest Anyway, I haven't even taken a bite of food after being out for a long time. "I'm really hungry." ." "There is something in the refrigerator, take it yourself." Athena seemed to be very busy, looking at a piece of information I hadn't noticed it for a while, she is beautiful again! By the refrigerator in the kitchen, I saw Quan Chong rummaging through boxes and cabinets. He was stuffing something into his mouth, and turned around: "Are you back too? Are you engaged to a wealthy daughter?" "Why don't I choke you to death." I really didn't see his gossip potential, so I opened the refrigerator helplessly, "What is Athena looking at? It seems important?" "A life and death contract. All contestants must sign it. The previous one was not very demanding, but this time it needs to be studied carefully." Quan Chong was a little worried, "This year's KOF is more like a death fight than a discussion." …Of course, the purpose of the gathering of eight heroes is to gather strength. However, there is no need to say it, Iori Yagami is not in a hurry, why should I be in a hurry? Soon, Athena summoned us to the living room: "I've finished reading. As long as you admit defeat immediately when you see something is wrong, there is no big danger to your life. I signed it, you can sign it too I will go to the company to clean up the affairs first!" As he spoke, he was holding a satchel, wearing sunglasses, and a baseball cap to cover up his hair, almost hiding himself, "By the way, Quan Chong, tell He Bing about his new clothesHey!" Seeing Athena’s helpless look before going out, I suddenly became uneasy: “Fan Chong, what’s wrong with Athena?” "What's wrong? It's not your problem!" Quan Chong winked and smiled, "Your sister Mai Zhuo worked hard to get our fighting uniforms for our sponsors." "Is there something wrong with?" Oh no, there was no big worry in Quan Chong's expression, "Or is it ugly?" "It's not ugly, my fighting uniform basically hasn't changed; Athena's there's a new one every year, anyway, she looks beautiful in whatever she wears." Quan Chong finally couldn't help but laugh out loud, "As for you Come with me!" Aversion to coldI can probably guess something On the second floor, my bedroom was cleaned very clean, and there was a suit of clothes lying flat on the clean bed. This is "He Bing, do you want to try it on?" Quan Chong's smile hasn't stopped since he went upstairs. "Give me your cell phone! I want to ask her clearly!" Angrily, I rushed to the living room, grabbed the phone and dialed, "Hey! Sister Mai Zhuo Oh no, Mai Zhuo!" "What's wrong? Did you take fire medicine?" Vice said in a leisurely tone on the other end of the phone. "NoIs Mai Zhuo here? Ask her to answer the phone!" "She is currently negotiating with the Kagura family." Vice obviously knew what was going on and smiled unbridled. "If you want to throw yourself into a trap, I don't mind reimbursing you for your air ticket." "You" I was angry, but there was nothing I could do except being angry. After three seconds, I tried to calm down, "Did you really ask me to wear those clothes on the field?" "Isn't it good? I think it's very unique!" Vice seemed to be eating ice cream, "It's very hot in August. Do you want to send you a box of cold drinks?" "Don't think about it! It doesn't have any special features. It's just a mixture of inferiority!" I became excited again, "I'm poor, and I can't be called the least tasteful!" "Aren't you reluctant to admit that you are part of our Orochi clan because of the Three Divine Weapons?" Vice asked, "Wouldn't it be great for you to become the Three Divine Weapons?" "I keep a distance from the Eight Masters just because I am a human being and the Three Divine Artifacts?It matters! Also, would you be willing to wear those rubbish clothes on the street? " "Very good, I will record the phone call to Kagura Chizuru." Vice laughed, "Also, your new clothes will be delivered to Athena's villa soon. As for the one you see now, just treat it as a To commemoratewell, for the sake of my eardrums, I’d better hang up the phone quickly, goodbye!" "Vice!" It took a lot of effort to resist the urge to smash the receiver, and I roared. "What happened?" Quan Chong asked on the stairs with a smile, "What was the result of the negotiation?" …Forget it, he has no idea what kind of tricks I’ve been dealt, and I shouldn’t get angry with him. Besides, I’m not his opponent in a fight… "I'm going to bed!" To be honest, I didn't have any way to vent my depression Mai Zhuo's set of clothes made me talk indiscriminately. I'm really too young When I returned to the bedroom, I saw that person again. I grabbed the clothes and wanted to tear them into pieces, but I couldn't. After a long time, he finally let go: "Qianhe's style, Jing's color, An's belt just treat it as a souvenir Sima Yi doesn't even dislike women's clothes What else can I do now? ? I am a poor person! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 139 Depressing Start In the early morning of the start of the competition, the new clothes that Vice mentioned were finally delivered, but I still couldn't be happy - this time it really didn't smell like a prank, but it had a different symbolic meaning. Matte blue trousers, a sky blue shirt with long tight sleeves, and a blue windbreaker with a black waistcoat Looking at this seemingly oversized and unworkable thing, I almost cried - if black boots were added And a belt, doesn’t it look like Gonitz from a distance! Probably, Mai Zhuo no longer tolerates my image as a wallflower, and such a vague ultimatum can be regarded as her greatest tolerance for me Reluctantly picked up a set of black shoes - luckily they are not boots Well, they are soft. The sole, the right sizewait, this ishesitating, I couldn't help but punch the shoe! "Hiss" It really hurts. Can the material on the tip of this shoe be used as the front armor of a main battle tank? With emotion, I couldn't help but think of Mai Zhuo's beautiful smile, "She still loves me after all" Just when I had mixed feelings, there was a knock on the door, and it was Athena: "He Bing, are you dressed? Our first game is about to start. If you go late I have a lot of fans." "I got it." I agreed. I looked at the "Gonitz-like suit" in my hand and the "Three Artifact Mixed Suit" hanging in a prominent position in the bedroom. I couldn't help but shake my head, "Humans are social animals. It's a pity that I There is no general equivalent.” …… "He Bing, why don't you wear the first set of clothes?" Quan Chong couldn't help teasing me when we got in the car. Unfortunately, I was in no mood and just looked out the window lightly: "I wanted to too, but unfortunately I can't You can’t wear two sets of clothes in your life!” Yes, maybe after today, there will be a distance between me and the three artifacts. Even if it is a small distance, it is still big enough Although you couldn't see anything wrong with my clothes, you could tell that I was in a bad mood. Athena and Quan Chong didn't say anything else. They both quietly looked at the people rushing to the arena on the road - there were a lot of them and they were very excited. , even crazy, is the commercial soil of KOF. If KOF does not have so many mysteries behind it, this is also a good thing. It's a pity that nothing in the world will be eliminated is simple, just like nature hates vacuum, just like pure metal is just a concept Our first group of opponents were obviously not good birds. If Athena hadn't quietly explained, I would have thought that we were going to face off against a large group of Interpol policemen - in fact, those were just responsible for surveillance and could be called passers-by. , B, C And the people they are monitoring are the other half of today's protagonists - three notorious black market boxers in the United States. Of course, their current identities are prisoners who are allowed to participate. "It's a pity that for me today, no matter how famous they are, they still belong to passers-by A, B, and C, although this competition clearly stipulates that cold weapons can be used. "Athena, this KOF, let me take the lead as much as possible?" Looking at the huge transparent and airtight competition field, I took a step forward and whispered to Athena. "Why?" " It's time for me to show myself, otherwise even the sponsors of KOF might not look down on me next time. It's a good thing to be poor, but it's not right to be poor all your life." This is the reason, but unfortunately it is not the biggest reason Mai Sister Zhuo, the big snake seems to be very powerful. Is it okay for you to collect less energy? Following last year’s lesson from the fake girl, this time I used Heaven’s Gate. Unfortunately, I didn’t have fire, so I could only punch my opponent in the face while running Since the opponent was not from the circle, I didn’t use it. Worry about the consequences of mistakes. In fact, the opponent's dagger is just a reflective object in my eyes. If the person holding it was Leona, maybe I would be afraid. Unfortunately, the person in front of me can only make half a movement in the time it takes for me to punch. And the result even I was surprised - a punch with all my strength directly penetrated the opponent's head! Although I couldn’t hear the sound outside the stadium, I knew that the moment just now would definitely be in tomorrow’s newspapers, and maybe my notoriety would be even higher! What was extremely depressing was that in the second round, I reduced my strength and deliberately hit my opponent in the chest, but the result was that the big-looking man flew out and hit the boundary of the field like a slow-motion cannonball. On the screen, a large area of ??bullet debris exploded Oh no, it was flesh and blood flying everywhere This shot is even more visually exciting than the previous one! I looking at my bloody fist, Leona's slightly haggard face emerged in my mind I am no longer a normal person, or, I am more like a snake clan At least, in the eyes of Jin Jiafan, I can be regarded as knowingly committing the crime. Are you a villain? It is also reasonable, the result of the third game was that the opponent abstained. However, Athena and Quan Chong had no intention of celebrating: "He Bing, still can't control his power?" "OrI don't know myself at allWhat is the concept of power. "I have to say that the competition clothes designed by Sister Mai Zhuo are really good. People say that famous swords can blow blood, but my clothes can be regarded as absolutely waterproof clothes, and they look so simple. When you think about my current appearance, A wry smile emerged spontaneously. "This also shows that your growth rate is too fast." Quan Chong comforted, "Unfortunately, there is a murderer in the Athena team - the media will definitely be so hyped tomorrow." ?…Is it as comforting as you? I sighed: "Athena, I'll just be a spectator in future games." "Hmm." Athena seemed to want to say something, but in the end she just agreed softly. As it turned out, the person who responded the fastest was not the media, but the coach of a Korean Taekwondo national team. When we hurried home, a fax with a sense of justice was already lying on the fax machine in the equipment room on the second floor. "Hype, definitely hype!" Looking at the righteous words on the page, I couldn't help but mock: "It seems that the Jin family, which has suffered many defeats, has also begun to try to promote its own dojo from the side. It is true that every family has its own merits. It’s a difficult sutra to recite!” "Don't say that," Quan Chong shook his head and analyzed, "I heard that people are now the breadwinners. It is very expensive to raise a child now, and he gave birth to two! Besides, in a few years, KOF will be on the They are only in the finals, and the coaches of the national team are also under pressure. Don’t think that the danger of getting out of class is only on our country’s football club coaches" …Well, it’s not easy, so I couldn’t bear it: “So, do you want us to cooperate?” It seems that I also know a lot about the methods of hype. "Forget it, although Xiaobao's appearance is also very expensive, Athena prefers peace and quiet" Quan Chong said, his voice gradually became quieter, but he quietly looked at Athena with a blushing face, "Even if it's a matter of hype, Let’s wait and see in a few years…well, in a few years…” …What are you thinking about? , , , , , , (By the way, it’s my fault that I haven’t updated the starting point for a long time. Now, please forgive me I’m really sorry, everyone!) Click to view the picture link: The latest chapter of "KOF's Reminiscences" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 140 Bleeding The so-called sneaking into the night with the wind, moisturizing things silently. Quan Chong's little love gradually blossomed and sprouted without me knowing it. After all, as an adolescent boy, I should be worried if there are no such changes. And for me, it is also a good thing to have someone who truly and silently loves Athena My first love, even if it is the object of my secret love, I don't want her to be unhappy Besides, according to "common sense", they are going to fight It’s been a long tug of war, and I guess by the time they have finally achieved success, I will have to worry about my own children’s education, and I won’t be in the mood to be jealous However, Athena seemed completely unaware of Quan Chong's changes: "Forget it, I won't do such philistine things. The artistic mood of singing cannot be polluted often." "That's right, all geniuses have some persistence of their own." Seeing Quan Chong's slightly hurt look, I couldn't help but change the subject, "By the way, when is our next game?" "Tomorrow." Athena waved us to the spacious balcony. "According to the schedule, we have a total of forty games, one game a day. In fact, there is no need to worry about these, as long as we can beat the Korean team." Looking at Athena's relaxed smile, I was a little puzzled - in her eyes, the Korean team is so easy to defeat, or do they really have a gap in strength? "Are you so confident?" "I was a little worried at first, but after seeing your performance today, I'm very confident." Athena blinked, "This place is quite spacious. Quan Chong gets out of the way. He Bing, let's practice our skills. I'll take a look at you." To what extent.” "If Quan Chong doesn't object, I will go all out?" Although a murder in the legal sense just happened, this is facing Athena, and the only one I need to worry about is myself. "Do I need to worry about anything?" Quan Chong laughed, "Or do you want to challenge the two of us?" "Forget it, just be the audience." It seems that in their eyes, I just changed from a baby to a junior high school student - I am still in the category of a child "You attack." Although Athena said it very gently, she could not deny her estimate of my strength. "Okay." Since she didn't care, I didn't hold back, and rushed straight away at the gate of heaven. However, the moment I raised my fist, I found that there was only an afterimage left in Athena's place - teleportation. ! "The speed has increased a lot, but it's not enough." Athena smiled and patted me behind me. "Do I need to be able to dodge bullets at a speed?" I asked, turning around and throwing a punch, but Athena buried herself in it and dodged it. At the same time, a convulsive feeling spread from my chest. This was - super Spiritual penetration? In a flash of thought, I flew to the ceiling, but was suddenly airdropped to the ground by Athena who jumped up: "Repairing the ceiling is more expensive than repairing the floor." "Okay, no need to fight." Lying on the ground, oh no, on the ground on the first floor, I reluctantly said, "I probably know the gap between myself and a real fighter." "Really?" Athena jumped down from the hole I made and reached out to pull me, "Don't belittle yourself!" Of course I won’t belittle myself, but in front of you, my speed is simply a disadvantage, and my strength doesn’t even have a chance to work. What else can I do in front of a real master besides getting beaten? As for the level of the three artifacts don't beat yourself up too much. "But why do you want to fight with him?" Quan Chong walked down the stairs, "You don't destroy things on a whim." "I just want to confirm one thing." Athena patted the dust on my body, very gently, "Judging from the strength comparison between us and the Korean team, the only one we really need to care about is Jin Jiafan. However, his two This apprentice is not a complete amateur, and Quan Chong and I alone cannot guarantee victory. But just now, I examined He Bing's reaction, speed, explosive power and resistance to blows, and the conclusion is - you can definitely defeat Chen Guohan, as long as You use your strengths and avoid your weaknesses.” Exploiting strengths and avoiding weaknesses In other words, there is no qualitative difference between me and Chen Guohan, but it seems that the person whose weight is calculated based on tonnage is not as strong in the KOF world as he is in the game. On the contrary, he is a character who is bullied by others Depressed: "Then ,what should I do?" "First of all, you have to overcome the psychological burden of the iron ball. Maybe you think you are not afraid, but in fact, the body that has not frequently experienced the test of life and death cannot act completely according to will in extreme danger. Maybe it is a moment's delay. But maybe that's the reason for the defeat." Athena sighed, "Although you have been hovering on the line of death more than once, from the perspective of instant combat consciousness, you are simply an amateur." As she said that, she punched The tip of my nose, I subconsciously reached out to block it, but it was missed by a few centimeters.   "My speed just now is actually consistent with the speed you can reach. As a result, you can't block." Athena once again reached out to pull me up and gently rubbed my nose that started to bleed. "The next game will be Let Quan Chong handle it, our game against the South Korean team happens to be the last game of the preliminaries. And these days, I want to train you well." "Thank you." My blood stayed in my mouth, and I felt a burning sensation, but luckily it didn't leave my body, so it didn't burn on its own. "But, could you be gentler? I'm worried about having a nose bridge in the future. 's dad." "Doesn't our army advocate 'sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime'? The same is true for us fighters, and for you who are halfway to becoming a monk, you have to bleed more even in peacetime." Athena took out a A tissue wiped my nosebleed, "Besides, I believe in your recovery ability." Recovery ability My recovery ability should be considered relatively strong. The crazy blood is not just talk. I can only lament that my life in the near future must be painful Well, how many liters of nosebleeds will I have? If Athena admits Aim for my nose? As if she couldn’t bear to see my uneasy look, Athena finally wiped the tip of my nose: “Okay, I’ll just stop hitting your nose in the future.” …… Quan Chong didn't notice, and maybe He Bing didn't notice either - the tissue Athena used to wipe He Bing's nosebleed seemed to have been soaked in concentrated sulfuric acid, and there were already some black shavings. Athena didn't say anything, she just quietly wiped the black shavings away. After dealing with it, there was a sigh in his eyes when he looked at He Bing. Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 141 Preliminaries and Special Training No matter what I look like in the eyes of martial artists, at least I will not be tolerated by the media who care more about circulation than the detailed analysis of the truth behind the matter. In fact, even though I only played one game, the newspaper already described me as a cold-blooded person who kills people with ease. The reason why I say cold-blooded rather than cruel is that I am usually low-key and have no bad intentions. Behavior, and more importantly, there is a more suitable candidate for the word cruelty - Iori Yagami. According to the original words in the newspaper, "He will undoubtedly become the most cruel player in KOF97 in everyone's mind." And he just burned his opponent to ashes at once again. Of course, the visual effects are a step above KOF96. Is it really cruel? I really want to laugh, but I can't. After all, Yagami's behavior caused all the other teams he was in to give up - the indirect result was that the energy that the Eight Heroes were expected to collect was unfortunately reduced. Didn't Iori Yagami ask Chizuru to solve the preliminaries? It's not his style to change his mind on the spot. Even if they were beaten to death, I wouldn't believe that he would kill a few insignificant opponents on a whim - there must be a reason for this, a reason that would make him break his promise. But he is not as prophetic as me. All this can only be attributed to his reasoning ability But how many people can understand his good intentions? I'm afraid not even Chizuru can I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or unfortunate, but my deeds have achieved the same effect. Of course, the Korean team still has to come for a while I wonder if Sister Mai Zhuo will be angry about this? Well, it can be regarded as a little revenge. Anyway, I don't plan to see her before KOF97 ends If we can meet again later, the grudges between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan will probably not crush me for the time being; and if will I still be alive by then? “Forget it, think of something that makes people happy, such as Yabuki Shingo. In fact, that is something that makes me quite depressed - Shingo Yabuki is indeed a passionate young man, but he is also a fighting genius. He almost finished the preliminaries of the Japanese team by himself! When I, KOF96, first entered the arena, there was no such large-scale publicity and I did not get any glory The reason why I say almost is that this is what makes me happy - Xiao Li Mei also participated in KOF97 and was assigned to a group with the Japanese team! Speaking of which, in the live TV broadcast, the porcelain doll-like face became much prettier, the height also changed a bit, and the look on his face showed a more perseverance that did not match his age. Watching her going back and forth with Yabuki Shingo on the field, I actually laughed softly. She was attacking me like this in a violent manner at the beginning. Although there were many traces of Taekwondo in each move, it still made me laugh. I am familiar with. Although Yabuki Shingo is also very good, apart from his strength, he is completely suppressed by Xiao Limei. The unfinished poisonous bite was directly thrown over his shoulder! In the end, Li Mei made Yabuki Shingo vomit blood and fall to the ground before she was exhausted If nothing else happens, I’m afraid I won’t be able to see Xiao Li Mei use such throwing skills in a few years, so I specially made a videotape during the replay - probably, it was a thing to take it out to recall in 2001. Very interesting thing. Thinkingwhat about myself? What was my level in 1995? Long Lianya, who was ridiculed countless times by Quan Chong, has long been given up by me, but if there is such a video tape in the future, I might collect it for a sky-high price. After all, it is also my own trajectory! Of course, first of all, I have to pray that I will not be poor in the future By the way, there is another thing that makes people sigh - the Hell Band's participation in KOF97 actually produced a geometric sensation. Putting aside their status as the Eight Elites for the time being, Qilaoshe's white hair and strong physique triggered the screams of countless women; while Shermei's wavy figure and mysterious long hair also made her personal phone number has become a hot topic, and her hot and aggressive moves on the field have become the longest and most enduring topic of conversation in KOF97. After all, the audience of KOF is more men; relatively speaking, Chris The popularity he has received has somewhat eclipsed it, but there are also reports and analysis that it is because his fans are not so enthusiastic I am not interested in the truth. Anyway, every game they play is so close to safety. In addition, they are very exciting, and they deliberately stimulate the generation of energy. This is probably why they attract special attention Human beings are really ignorant sometimes but there is nothing I can do. “That’s all, let’s go find Athena! Although she said she would stop punching me on the nose, she kept punching me in the face. For several days in a row, I was really worried that when I looked in the mirror, I would find out why the mountain road has eighteen bends. Unfortunately, Athena resolutely ignored my pleas, saying that it was because face-slapping practice was the most effective. Even if I was absent-minded, my body would faithfully record the results of training To be honest, if she hadn't cooked the food It's delicious. If she hadn't always used her mental power to help me recover when I couldn't get up, if she hadn't always looked at me so tenderly, I maybe I would have given up. After all, she had beaten her so many times that she couldn't even hold back her tears, but she didn't even have a chance to wipe them away Her spiritual transmissionSending spells makes me exhausted! Neither Yuri's nor King's training was that scary Perhaps, Athena was right. The pain of being slapped in the face is more obvious, and the body can remember it more easily - the body's automatic reaction is based on the accumulation of countless battles. This principle was told to me by Athena as early as 1995, but when I actually experienced such special training, I understood what it actually meant No matter what, I have survived more than a month. Tomorrow is the game against the Korean team. I must satisfy Athena in the last training tonightdefinitely! However, when I pushed open the ajar door of Athena's room, she was discussing the order of tomorrow's appearance with Quan Chong - when the strength of the two teams is at the same level, Tian Ji's horse racing has become a classic case, and I , at least it’s not a sure-fire dismount. "He Bing, you will be the second one to play tomorrow." Athena seemed to have decided. "Okay, but I also want to know the reason." "Probability." Athena smiled slightly, "Master Jin of the Korean team will not be the first to play because he wants to win the game this time instead of purely training himself, but it is not very likely that he will be the second to play. , because he actually doesn’t trust his apprentices - I don’t believe he didn’t study the video of the confrontation between Cai Baojian and Ms. Mai Zhuo last year. Then, he is most likely to come second. No matter who his apprentice is first, Quan Chong One person can defeat at least one more than one. As for you, as long as you defeat Master Jin's apprentices and consume some of his own energy, you will complete the task." "Then what if a small probability event occurs?" "Do your best." Athena suddenly punched me in the nose - this time, I blocked it, "Those who have more calculations will easily win, not necessarily win. No matter how things develop, we will not blame others. Besides, Your rapid growth is one of our secrets.” …… He Bing went to sleep, but Quan Chong asked in a low voice: "Why did you let him block it on purpose just now?" "What can be accomplished in forty days is just a good start. What I intend to give him is just the method of how to do it and the hope that he can do it No matter how talented he is, more than one month cannot make up for ten years." "Our real secret is not his growth, it's his potential." \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ (The latest updated link address is below, don’t say any more fake TJ!) Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 142 Athena Team VS South Korea Team (Part 1) Since only the Korean team in our group had not given up, the nearly forty days were enough for the organizers to transport the venue to a highway on the outskirts of Seoul - a very empty place that attracted too many spectators. When we got off the plane and arrived in a hurry, there was music that was familiar to me. "Athena, this song" "Their sponsors gave them the home song, and KOF's gimmicks are getting more and more peripheral." Athena shook her head helplessly. Of course, we don't have these things. After all, Athena herself is a popular singer. It's just this song is clearly "Seoul Expressway" by KOF96! That's all, everything is a coincidence, a coincidence As the coach of the Korean national team, Jin Jiafan is giving a speech in the stands. Unfortunately, I can’t understand Korean. And just when we were signing in at the referee's place, Ichizuki's white hands suddenly grabbed my neck from behind: "Are you really a bad guy?" "Heyahem" Why doesn't Athena save me? The person behind me was very skillful, so it was difficult for me to move. The most important thing was that Quan Chongzheng next to me had a smile on his face. Could he be someone he knew? "you! It’s Xiao Li Mei! However, her strength was much stronger than last year. I couldn't even utter a complete sentence, but I couldn't break away for a while. I was in a stalemate for a while. I think my face was red and my veins were swollen, and the pressure on my neck suddenly increased. As soon as I let go, I staggered instantly. "Your lung capacity is so amazing!" Xiao Li Mei seemed to be as indifferent as before, leaping over my head and landing in front of me, "Can we have a fight sometime?" …Why is she still so belligerent? Following my anger, I helplessly looked at her excitement: "Aren't you already tied with Shingo Yabuki?" "But he doesn't want to fight anymore off the court," Xiao Li Mei grabbed my hand, "Master Jin's two stupid apprentices use weapons to fight The only one who can play with me is you!" "Could it be thatyou are not the apprentice of the Jin family?" I saw too many traces of Taekwondo from the video of her and Zhenwu. "Haha, I made a bet with him - if the Korean team can enter the semi-finals of KOF, I will be his apprentice." Xiao Li Mei chuckled, "Not to mention anything else, just the fat and thin two With the strength of the team, I don’t even believe that Master Jin can defeat those top masters alone!” "Let me tell you, little sister," Athena suddenly interrupted - she had already signed in and came over, "It's okay to teach He Bing a lesson. He lacks a comparable sparring partner, but at least it must be after we compete with the Korean team, right? " "Yeah!" Xiao Li Mei turned around and smiled at her, "Sister, I have a collection of your records!" …… "Athena, you won't really let her be my sparring partner, will you?" Xiao Li Mei had already gone to the stage, and we were about to go on stage. Quan Chong was warming up, but I couldn't help but ask Athena, after all, Xiao Li Mei gave me In my impression, there is no concept of severity. "Are you afraid?" Athena smiled but did not answer, "Cheer for Quan Chong It seems that our appearance order does not have any advantage. The Korean team is warming up with Chen Guohan." "You mean" "Let me think about how you can deal with Cai Baojian" Athena closed her eyes and pondered. Seeing this, I simply turned my attention to the ring. Anyway, I couldn't think of any countermeasures in such a short time. Anyway, I am familiar with every move of every fighter If that kind of familiarity is really useful While the announcer was talking, Quan Chong was eating steamed buns again, and this time, he actually choked There was a chill in the arena, which made me feel embarrassed. Fortunately, the referee's cry of "fight" ended the audience's discussion on this matter. Chen Guohan swung the big hammer and was ready to seriously injure Quan Chong at any time, but Quan Chong quickly retreated from the beginning - not far, just a little longer than the length of Chen Guohan's chain. Then, a super ball bullet slowly flew away. However, such an attack seemed not to be taken seriously by Chen Guohan. With just one giant turn of the iron ball, the super ball bomb was annihilated with a slight explosion. Seeing this, Quan Chong chuckled and fired another super ball. This time it went very fast, but it still could not pose a threat to Chen Guohan. However, Quan Chong didn't care about this, he just hit the super ball one after another, fast or slow. Gradually, even I saw some clues - Quan Chong's super bullets were useless against big iron balls, but Chen Guohan's body did not dare to bear it, and the speed of each super bullet hit by Quan Chong gradually fluctuated. The ground speeds up and the changes are discrete. To block these attacks, you have to swing the hammer erratically, oh no, strictly speaking, it is a meteor hammer. And swinging the meteor hammer without rhythm is an extremely physically demanding thing. Sure enough, Chen Guohan finally got tired and stopped waving.Take the hammer and hold it directly in front of your chest - this is the opportunity for the fist to move! An extremely slow super ball bullet was still drifting in the air, but Quan Chong himself had already fallen from the sky quickly - Dragon Claw Attack! Chen Guohan wanted to volley, but the iron ball was not in the most convenient position. In the end, he missed it by a hair. Quan Chong, who hit the ball, did not pursue him, but rolled behind Chen Guohan! It just so happens that this is also the moment when the slow super ball bullet arrives. Chen Guohan, who was attacked from both sides, made a determined effort to absorb the attack of the super bullet and swung the iron ball behind his back. Unfortunately, the difference in speed determines victory or defeat. Before the iron ball gained a certain acceleration, Quan Chong's whip leg had already hit his back - Shenlong Tianwu Kick! With the help of heavy kicks one after another, his huge body "flyed" into the air, and when he was about to land, Quan Chong, who landed first, had already taken a stance - the immortal energy was activated! "K.O!" The referee’s judgment was correct. Not to mention how much damage the series of attacks caused, at least the final burst of immortal energy broke the heavy iron chain. Chen Guohan, whose weapon was destroyed, was no longer a match for Quan Chong. The audience cheered, and Quan Chong's battles were indeed pleasing to the eyes of ordinary people, as many of them were real moves. However, he couldn't hear this and just stood quietly, waiting for the next opponent - Cai Baojian. Perhaps in order to prevent Quan Chong from having enough time to recover his physical strength, Cai Baojian flew towards Quan Chong as soon as he said "fight!" - Whirlwind Swallow Stab! Quan Chong dodged sideways, but he had no ability to follow the trend and attack. He could only let Cai Baojian fly in the sky with countless thrusts coming from all angles. “Could it be thathe really doesn’t have enough physical strength anymore? While I was guessing uneasily, Athena's voice sounded: "It's not that Quan Chong can't win, but with his current physical strength, he can only win a miserable victory." "Then he" I don't understand what Athena means. "He is luring Cai Baojian to use his fastest speed - for you to see." Athena pointed at Cai Baojian who was stranded in the air, "As long as you know what speed he can reach, then you can defeat him The probability is at least 50%. In fact, if we ignore the consequences, Quan Chong and I can beat the Korean team, but this is not a final, let alone a death match He Bing, you have to observe carefully!" "Oh" After what she said, I also felt that Quan Chong was suspected of betraying someone. Of course, this kind of release will cause problems sooner or later - not long after, Cai Baojian's thrust suddenly became much faster, and Quan Chong, who couldn't avoid it, finally got a bloody mark on his shoulder by his iron claw! "I surrender." Quan Chong's sudden and plain speech not only made Cai Baojian suddenly free fall from the air, but the audience outside the court was also silent for a while. And I knew it was time for me to take the stage. , ,, , , , ,, , , (Don’t say no more, just read the link yourself! I gave it to you!) Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 143 Team Athena vs Team South Korea (Part 2) As Athena expected, when I passed by Quan Chong, he gently tapped me on the shoulder: "After watching my performance, are you confident?" "Athena told me - do your best." My words left him speechless, and he punched me for a long time: "If you lose, it depends on how I train you. I don't care about your life or death as much as Athena does!" I ignored him because I had no intention of losing - if I still couldn't win despite my best efforts, I didn't believe Quan Chong would complain about me being seriously injured. And when I entered the closed arena, Cai Baojian was protecting his steel claws. The boos that followed the brief silence outside the arena were quickly cut off, and the referee also looked at me inquiringly. I nodded lightly, and then the sound of "fight!" sounded. Cai Baojian immediately jumped back, and then stared at me quietly. Want to regain your strength? Whatever, I can't catch up with his speed anyway, and I don't believe his physical strength will be much better than it was in 1995. It's a pity that Cai Baojian is not an idiot. If I don't move, he won't move either After waiting for a long time, even the referee couldn't help but send a message to remind me. I sighed helplessly, okay, I'll go over thinking about it, I moved my steps lightly. , I walked slower than a stroll, but gradually got closer to him. Ten meters, five meters, three meters Suddenly, Cai Baojian rushed over with his head down - sprinting, flying and slashing? No, this speedshould be - Phoenix Slash! Does he want to achieve success in one fell swoop? Am I that good in his eyes? Forget it, I don’t have time to think so much. I can’t block so many combos one by one. The best way is to interrupt him at the first opportunity - Crane Picking and Tiger Fu! In a blink of an eye, I had a countermeasure, but the moment I moved, I found that I had begun to squat and punch Could it be that this is the body's reaction that Athena said "Hiss!" Cai Baojian's steel claw scratched the clothes on my left arm, but in the next moment he was punched by me and fell to the ground - I couldn't help it, he was relatively short to begin with, and he rushed towards me while lying down. The fist just hit his hat - "Bang!" Another flash of thought, my body started to move at the same time as the thought - Yamazaki Ryuji's sadism! He just hit Cai Baojian on the spine who was trying to get up! Next, ralf’s horse-riding machine gun punch! A good beating knocked Cai Baojian's hat off, but I didn't throw the last punch like ralf did. Instead, I stood behind him, braced myself, turned sideways, and retracted my right fist - Sakazaki Liang's Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist's starting gesture! "I admit defeat." Cai Baojian did not stand up, or even move at all. And this sound also woke me up from an excited state Oh no, it doesn't seem that serious However, I realized one thing - those moves that I gave up at the beginning were actually when my physical fitness met the requirements. It is completely usable! Even though I don't know the real essence of it, I can use these non-standard moves to restrain my opponent's movements at the right time! And it seems that I still haven't given up on those moves in my subconscious The result of a flash of thought is that my body activates them at the same time It seems that I really have fighting talent It seems. "But, why?" After the referee announced the outcome, Cai Baojian asked grimly while getting up, "Why was the Phoenix Slash that I used for the first time in a formal occasion completely broken by you? Why!" I really don’t know what to say in the face of his questioning It’s impossible to tell the truth, but any other explanation will definitely become the headline of tomorrow’s news Forget it, keep the mystery: "Because I I'm better at dealing with taekwondo." Comrade Jin Jiafan, this can be regarded as me cooperating with your hype, you can't blame me Moreover, I really don't want to see little Li Mei buried in your hands "You promise that you didn't peek at my training?" Cai Baojian's words almost made me angry, but looking at his unwilling little eyes, I could only apologize in my heart for breaking his sunglasses and myself. Honorary defense: "If you reimburse me for the air tickets, I might be interested in seeing how you and your senior brother were whipped by Master Jin." "Remember - I am Lao Chen's senior brother." Leaving behind the words that once again stunned me, Cai Baojian wiped the bloodshot eyes around his mouth, picked up the broken hat, and walked off the stage one by one. It seems that the clothes Sister Mai Zhuo gave me are really made of very good materials. The result of being hit by the steel claw was not only pain and broken clothes, but not even the skin was broken! "I didn't expect you to learn Kusanagi-ryu martial arts in such a short period of time I have to admit that you are a fighting genius." Jin Jiafan really knew his stuff, and smiled lightly as he entered the arena, considering that he just patted Cai Baojian's short The movements of his shoulders suggest that this smile is because the two apprentices are not as inactive as they were last year, "But are you sure you are really qualified to claim to be good at Taekwondo?" …I take back my guess, his smileIt's obviously a round of live hype it must be like that! However, I'd better cooperate with him I also need to be noticed: "How will you know if you don't try it? The representative of Taekwondo, Master Jin Jiafan." "Okay! Today I will let you see what real Taekwondo is, and I can also teach you what a just fight is." Seeing that his posture was purely for show, I can only think that he hasn't given up on me yet. The stunt of killing someone by mistake. "Fight!" Jin Jiafan jumped over my head with a high jump, this is flying kick! Crane picking? no! At this angle, I would be hit in the head, and he was too fast, so I couldn't dodge I could only defend, but fortunately, Toudo Suo was not practiced in vain. Although I couldn't counterattack directly, I could at least remove most of the force. However, even if it’s not a hard block, Jin Jiafan’s strength still makes me strong! Half Moon Slash, Meteor Fall, Sand Dust in the Sky Jin Jiafan's attacks had no gaps at all, but my hands gradually became numb with pain His strength and speed were almost catching up with the respective strengths of his two apprentices. He is worthy of being a master! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? all three consecutive kicks in the air by Kong Shachen, without a pause at all, it was another flying kick! This time, my hand couldn't even use the Todo Suo technique, and my movements slowed down, revealing a flaw—fuck it, it was Feiyan Slash! The force of Jin Jiafan's somersault kick made me fly into the air, and the moment he landed on the ground, his legs squatted slightly. This is - Phoenix Kick! There was no suspense, I was totally hit. But in the severe pain, I held my breath and didn't fight back until he hit the final somersault kick - this was also my only possible chance. I hope my remaining strength can have an effect The so-called counterattack was actually nothing more than Todosuo's throwing technique, holding on to Jin Jiafan's leg strength, clamping his calf with his left hand, and falling with him with the help of the acceleration of free fall - based on the weight of my body and the impact of the fall on the ground , his calf should be broken. However, Jin Jiafan waved his legs vigorously and turned me into a kite. "Bang!" I hit the inner wall of the arena. When I fell to the ground and struggled to get up, a mouthful of blood suddenly sprayed on the sleeve of my hanging right hand, staining my fist red. A fever gradually spread throughout my body. The Jin Family Fan was coming from the sky in the distance. ——Phoenix feet again! "I can't sit still and wait for death This thought was almost the only thing in my mind. I stood up and ran towards the Jin Family Fan according to the steps of the Gate of Heaven trained by Sister Mai Zhuo The moment I collided with him, I suddenly turned sideways to avoid his heavy kick, but I was in severe pain and couldn't tell clearly The only thing I could confirm was the real feeling of my right fist hitting his abdomen Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 144 The Deep Meaning of Hype "He Bing? Are you okay?" In my confusion, a voice caused me to slowly open my eyes - I seemed to be in a warm embrace, this is Athena! “What’s wrong with me?” Struggling to grab Athena’s hand, I suddenly realized that I was still competing with Jin Jiafan. "You lost, but I was overjoyed." Athena smiled sweetly, "I'll help you out first, and I guarantee that your efforts will not be in vain." "Hmm." When I looked up, I saw the silent Jin Jiafan, but he didn't look at me, so I could only say nothing and left step by step leaning on Athena's shoulder - I couldn't even stand firm. Very reluctantly. "Yes, Athena did not misjudge you." Back in the lounge, Quan Chong took over Athena's work and put me on the soft armchair. "You have lived up to my expectations." "What did you expect?" I was helpless. After all, he was nowhere to be seen when he was training me, but I didn't have the energy to argue, so I could only focus on Athena's performance. "Although I can't guarantee victory, I will prove my spirit to the world!" Jin Jiafan declared to Athena in a low and heroic manner. At least, to the audience outside the stadium, it was very heroic, like a desperate hero who fought to the end. I want to maintain my last bit of dignity. "Everyone, let's do our best!" Athena still smiled slightly, waiting for the game to start. "Fight!" In an instant, a spiritual power ball rushed towards Jin Jiafan spectacularly! "Boom!" There was a deafening explosion, and the light dissipated. Blood spurted out from the Jin family fan's mouth. He half-knelt on the ground and slowly raised his hands to signal defeat “How is that possible!” I turned my head and asked Quan Chong in shock, but saw a strange smile on his lips. "K.O! Team Athena wins!" Although it was in Seoul, there were many fans of Athena, and the whole place was cheering. Athena in the stadium also walked up to Jin Jiafan, stretched out her hand to hold him: "If we fight alone, our outcome will be determined. It’s not easy, but KOF is a team event. If your dojo has enough outstanding talents, today’s results will probably be different!” "No, you are indeed more skilled than me" …… "Fist Chong, didn't Athena say she didn't want to participate in the hype?" I almost went crazy watching the two people on the court performing a scene of sympathy for each other. "It's not because of you." Quan Chong said angrily, pulling me up, "Go home and ask Athena yourself, and withdraw first. It's not a good idea to leave with Athena." Indeed, seeing the number and enthusiasm of the audience, I couldn’t help but lean on Quan Chong’s shoulders with approval …… Finally, Athena finally arrived home, and I could no longer bear the confusion in my heart. After all, the scene on the field almost made me not believe that it was Athena's behavior: "Why? Didn't you say that the artistic mood of singing cannot be achieved?" Are you often polluted?" "This" Athena was stunned, then turned on the TV, turned on the video recorder, and put in a video tape, "I borrowed it specially, you can watch it yourself." What is playing on the TVthat isshould be the scene of the final confrontation between Jin Jiafan and I! However, there are many sparks on my body in the screen, and the right fist buried behind me is burning brightly. The color of the fire is a bit white, but it is different from the so-called pure white. It is mixed with other colors, or it is It feels like wait, this should be my blood burning! My punch hit the target, and Jin Jiafan was knocked back several meters in the air. However, I kept the same position as when I hit the punch, and suddenly fell softly after a few seconds "Athena, I" "So I have to act in that scene with Master Jin." Athena poured us a glass of water respectively, "Rather than letting the outside world know your strength, it is better to let them think that my ability is too strong - this is one; the other , do you know how powerful your punch is?" "ThisI don't know." I was half-conscious at that time. Suddenly, Athena opened her arms - a huge spiritual ball hit me directly, "Boom!" Um? What! I'm fine! Just when I looked at Athena in surprise, she sighed softly: "The mental power ball I threw at Master Jin was also like this." "Could it be" I suddenly thought of a possibility. "That's right. The Jin family was defeated by you. Of course, strictly speaking, both sides suffered losses." Athena nodded, "Your punch at least caused his stomach to bleed. This is what I quietly checked when I went to help him up. Maybe, If I delay for a while longer, he won’t be able to hold on to the mouthful of blood and spit it out.” "Really?" I murmuredQuestion, I have already been shocked by Athena's description - when did I become so powerful? "But I have to act for him, otherwise, his efforts to fight against me will be in vain Quan Chong said that it is not easy for him." Athena stretched out her hand and pressed it on my chest, and a warm feeling came from There gradually spread, "And, I also have to cover it up for you Actually, I don't want to interfere with your affairs, but with your current ability, it is too dangerous to get caught in the battles of those ancient families who can use fire." "Thank you." I wanted to say something, but looking at Athena's peaceful and gentle expression, I finally held back. "Okay, let it be your business, but don't forget, we are a family." Athena looked at my change and didn't care much, "Then, I'm going to cook. You Remember every detail from the beginning to the end of your punch - it should be a very strong move." "Ken Chong, am I really strong?" I asked Ken Chong unconfidently as I watched Athena go to the kitchen. He listened to every sentence of Athena's analysis, but remained silent and closed his eyes. It wasn't until I asked him that he said something: "It's very strong, but it's not our opponent yet. Defeating the Jin Family Fan is almost a miracle or rather, that It's because you are very familiar with every one of his moves and know their weaknessesnot only Jin Jiafan, but also when you defeated Cai Baojian, it was clean and neat. It seems that you are really better at dealing with Taekwondo." …… He Bing went back to his bedroom, but Quan Chong turned on the TV and watched the video of the game repeatedly: "Is it really just familiar with Taekwondo?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 145 Dance? (This book has signed a contract with Jianghu Articles website, and the latest updates will be carried out there. The updates here will slow down a lot, but they will not completely stagnate. After all, it is an affirmation for me that **.com can always give me strong recommendations. , I am still very grateful for the help of ** website and the support of ** readers, and it is a pity that ** cannot sign a contract with fan fiction Please read me on Jianghu Articles Network if you think my books are good. The book bar does not require you to spend money, as long as you click and recommend, thank you in advance! ??The above, Jiangzhou Bi Shiling transferred. The address of Jianghu Article Network "KOF's Reminiscences" - http://www.18wx.com/Zp**tm.aspx?id=1719 If there is a problem with the website address (after all, it is not kind to write someone else's address in **, so it will be blocked It’s understandable) Then please log in to the homepage first~~It’s the 18wx one~~). That night, I finally recovered enough to be able to walk around on my own, and Athena prepared a table of sumptuous dishes to reward me. Although I fantasized about the possibility of her feeding me, considering the existence of Quan Chong I'd better speed up my recovery! While we were eating, Athena brought us vegetables from time to time, and at the same time talked about the future schedule: "As expected, all the seed teams have entered the finals. Those so-called groups are more of a business operation, and what follows is The finals will not hold a draw ceremony like the last one, and will be randomly arranged directly by computer. The next game will start the day after tomorrow, and all teams will compete in Tokyo - although it is close to our home, but Tokyo is really It’s a troubled city!” I vaguely sensed from Athena's sigh that she seemed to have noticed something, but I didn't answer. After all, from so many days, I gradually knew that she silently worried too much about me, and the three artifacts and the big snake were The dispute is not something she can influence Instead of letting her worry in vain, it's better to just leave it like this "By the way. Hebing, Miss King's female fighter team was eliminated by the special invitation team." Athena seemed to mention it specifically. "Oh." With Kasumi, who has not recovered at all, as a teammate, and against the lineup of the special invitation team, it would be strange not to lose. "What? Such a dull reaction? Are you not going to care about Miss King?" Athena was a little surprised by my expression. "I'm sure I care, but for a team like that losing is inevitable." I shook my head, "If you really want to say it, I'm more concerned about how she lost. Let's watch the video later?" "Video? Where do we have it?" Athena was a little confused. "We don't have it, but someone has it." As I said that, I put down my chopsticks, wiped my mouth, walked to the phone, and dialed the number. "Hey! Is it me?" "Haha, you are so rude and you still hold grudges?" Mai Zhuo's voice came from the other end of the phone. It seemed that she was in a good mood. "It is indeed not easy to forget." Although I am dissatisfied now, it is impossible to be impulsive. Big things and small things cannot be confused. At least, Sister Mai Zhuo treats me very well in private. "Ask someone to put the female fighter team and the special one together." Please send us the game video of the inviting team.” "Aren't you willing to say 'please'?" Mai Zhuo snorted, as if she wanted to express her dissatisfaction with my attitude. "You didn't need to remind me before, but now, it's useless for you to remind me. Although it's not your fault that the wheels of history have rolled over me, the blood splashed on you is not so easy to wash away." I am a small person, but I He’s a human too! "If you want me to call you Sister Mai Zhuo like before wait until KOF97 is over If you have a chance to listen and I have a chance to call you" I hung up the phone before I finished speaking, because I I know she will definitely fulfill my little wish Sure enough, just after we finished dinner, while Athena was still washing dishes in the kitchen, the person who delivered the video tape knocked on the door - it was Vice! "Boy, that's awesome. One phone call full of resentment made me skip dinner and work as a postman for you. I'm really impressed after three days apart!" Ignoring Quan Chong who opened the door, Vice went straight in to find me and grabbed me. I picked it up. "II am still seriously injured!" Seeing the fierce look in her eyes, I quickly shrank into a ballNow I don't even have the possibility to escape! "Haha, I know you are injured, so it will be easier for you to remember." Vice's smile is definitely devilish, absolutely! "Help! Athena, Quan Chong, help" "No one will save you, and it's no use even screaming your throat." Vice's laughter was so terrifying, "But Mai Zhuo, please don't make things too difficult for you Okay, I'll just invite you to dance." Got it!" Before I could understand the meaning behind her words, Vice's hands had already clamped me around her waist and started what she called a vigorous dance What kind of dance was this It was clearly floor exercise! AndIt is a high-intensity and risky action, and the 360-degree spiral is considered a basic action I started to feel dizzy, but Vice's speed became faster and faster "Wow!" I finally spat it out. Under the guidance of Vice, the food I had just eaten drew a beautiful parabola in the air "Okay, watch the video by yourself, I'm going back to eat first." Vice was still vomiting, and I waved coolly to Quan Chong and Athena who had just come out of the kitchen. "Stay and eat. Although it's just leftovers, you know Athena's craftsmanship to some extent." Quan Chong persuaded him enthusiastically. "I understand, I still have something to do." Vice suddenly turned back as he opened the door, "I look forward to your future performance." "Coughcoughwhy don't you come and help me?" I finally vomited a paragraph, and I couldn't help but complain. "Why should I help you?" Quan Chong said with a smile, "She didn't do you any harm? She just invited you to dance with her." "That counts as dancing together? Youwow!" Another "flash flood" broke out for me. "Spit it out, it will become smoother if you spit it out." Quan Chong patted my back "kindly", and those words of sincerity made me feel "flooded" again. …Finally, I finished the meal just now… "How about this? I'll get you some more food?" Athena finally expressed her concern for me, but she was obviously holding back her laughter. "Forget itoh no, okay, I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs." To be honest, I was hungry again, "Okay, let's watch the video" As I breathed, the pungency of stomach acid was still in my nose. …… "Mai Zhuo, it's done." On the streets of Tokyo, Vice was on the phone, holding the phone to his ear, filled with joy. "How's the situation?" "Although his flames are a bit like yours, they are based on Leona's blood after all." Vice's mouth curved slightly, "However, I made him dance and secretly helped him clean up those injuries. In competition, we should be able to reach our best condition.” "Haha, I'm looking forward to his performance! He has already given us a surprise!" "Yes!" Vice admired the neon lights, "KOF97, it must be exciting!". (I only updated it once every half month, but suddenly I found that this book is still the third most clicked weekly and the first clicked monthly in the fan section of **. I am so touched Thank you for your support. Thank you very much. I also sincerely hope that everyone will go to Jianghu to read the latest. Chapter For my remuneration Just clicks and recommendations are enough Really, pork is so expensive now!) ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 146 Female Fighters VS Special Invitation Team The video started, and the first thing that caught the eye was a close-up of Kasumi. It was probably her brilliant performance last year that first attracted her attention But she was obviously a little haggard in the camera, or that wouldn't be called haggard, after all, in In the eyes of ordinary people, this is completely in the category of health, but I clearly felt an aura of weakness. Next up is Mai Shiranui, still in that eye-catching outfit - as the traditional combat attire of a female ninja, no one can criticize her, but to be honest, the visual effect This is something Andy doesn't like very much. One of the reasons for the welcome Looking at her confidently waving to the camera, I can only lament that natural beauty is a burden of happiness. And King I haven’t seen her for a few days. She seems to have lost weight, but from the way she moves, I clearly feel that she has become stronger Maybe, without worrying about my inferiority, her strength can easily improve by leaps and bounds As for the pre-game shots of the special invitation team, they are relatively dull. After all, the appearance of Yamazaki Ryuji and Billy really doesn't interest me. No matter what Yamazaki Ryuji looked like in the past, no matter what Billy's heart is Mary's blond hair and green leather clothes are refreshing to me - a beauty, and it is the first time I have seen a beauty I have admired for a long time She has been a close friend of the legendary god for a long time! Those capable and olfactory eyes, that wonderful and absolutely muscular figurehuh? Why did I think ofLeona? …Probably, they are the same kind of peopleoh no, they are in similar professions The first game was between Mai Shiranui and Billy. Due to the relationship between Andy and Keith, they were old acquaintances - they didn't catch a cold as soon as they came on stage, and sparks flew as soon as the "fight!" sound came out - A real spark, one turn turned out to be Long Yanwu, and the other directly hit the middle part of the three-section stick of fire! Boom! Both of them suffered minor injuries, but they also competed in terms of strength - Billy almost chased Mai Shiranui, but he had to always be alert to her counterattacks - Mai Shiranui was very flexible, Jump around the field without stopping and never stay in the same position for a second! You really master the flying squirrel dance! I couldn't help but sigh, if I were Billy, how would I deal with this? However, Billy on the court had already made a move: just as Mai Shiranui was about to land, he stretched out his stick and hit her in the middle with a three-section stick! However, the powerful move was dodged by Mai Shiranui, and she rushed away with her body wrapped in fire against the edge of the stick - the super-killing ninja bee! Won? No, I am almost certain that this photographer is also an expert, and he was able to capture the cunning look in Billy's eyes at such a moment - he had already retracted the stick before Mai Shiranui arrived, and the mid-section shot was a false move! But now, is the real strength coming? No, he didn’t use force, but held up the stick with both hands to defend This is the water dragon pursuit stick! Mai Shiranui’s attack completely hit, but it was almost blocked by Billy. When her forward momentum and the flames on her body were exhausted, Billy was not injured at all! Mai Shiranui is in danger, as evidenced by the gasps from the audience outside the venue. However, Billy's next move surprised everyone - he just held his stick horizontally and slammed Mai Shiranui to the ground: "Admit defeat! Although I don't mind violence against beautiful women." Although their posture looked very sexy from a distance, the camera of the video tape was very close, and there was no trace of pity in Billy's gloomy eyes. On the contrary, there was a hint of cruelty. But why would he be merciful? Could it be is it because of Geese? Suddenly, I remembered Keith's decision - he seemed to be planning to reconcile with the Terry brothers. Even if the hatred between them could not be reconciled, at least there would be a truce If it was because of Keith's order, then Billy's behavior at the moment was not It can also be explained, but what does Guis's so-called Chao Wen Dao and Xi Ke's death mean A sense of powerlessness surrounds me, because Geese is not dead, things are starting to get messy for me - and this is what I personally pulled the strings for! On the field, Mai Shiranui reluctantly gave up. Maybe there is not much difference in strength between her and Billy, but as the heir of a declining dojo, her fighting experience is definitely not as good as that of Billy, who has been fighting between life and death - this also proves that Athena's Meaning, repeated efforts have different environments and different results. The second contestant was King. She only arranged her hair slightly and maintained the standard Muay Thai posture: "Please." "I'm sorry, I won't fight you. Your words on Gista deserve my respect, even though we were at war with each other at that time." Billy smiled slightly. The smile was rare on his face. It was not very beautiful, but it was very clean. , "Besides, I won't take action against you because of someone, haha" Laughing, Billy strode away - no unnecessaryThe movements make people feel free and easy. However, his words made me think a lot - King went to Gista because of my request, and what she said was also taught by me, and those words were nothing more than persuading Gies to give up the idea of ??committing suicide. From this point of view, it is better than After Li thought about it, it made sense that he had a good impression of King, but for whom did he decide not to fight against King? Guise? OrVice? I haven’t had a clue yet, but Mary is already on the stage: “I have admired you for a long time, the real king of Muay Thai.” "You" King was startled, and so was I - I had clearly heard this voice somewhere before! "Have we met?" “You’ll find out after you hand over the hand.” Mary’s fingers were shaped like pistols, pointing at King playfully, “Let’s get started!” "Fight!" Spin and fall! Mary jumped out with a low jump first, but missed the moment when she was about to hit - King's quick back flip not only avoided the attack, but also kicked Mary in the air - this was the silent flash! ??Using a super special move right from the startIs King impulsive? Is it confidence? Or is it really that strong? Just when I was surprised, King had already started to pursue - tornado kick! It seems that the silent flash just now did not cause a big blow. Mary in the air still maintained her balance, blocking King's attacks one by one, looking a little calm. When the two of them landed at the same time, a pair of fists collided with each other with a "bang"! "It's you!" King shouted as he flew back. And I also suddenly thought of a scene - when King took me to Kate's hotel to search for someone, the woman who punched King was also like this, and the woman's voice was also It's Mary! "Haha, do you know who I am?" Mary waved her hand gently, "I haven't seen you for a year, and your strength has improved a lot." "To each other." After a long time, King replied from his teeth. "Then, what if we are tied? Anyway, the little sister of Aikido is not considered a combatant at all. I can't guarantee that Yamazaki Ryuji will not be cruel. Presumably, you have heard about his performance in the big melee in Nanzhen. ——There is no liquid nitrogen medical vehicle waiting nearby this year." Mary seemed to bepersuading someone to surrender? "In other words, are you confident that you can defeat Yamazaki Ryuuji after me?" "How will you know if you don't try?" King rejected her suggestion and commented on his answer with double venomous snake strikes. Mary didn’t take King’s attack seriously and jumped over with a Mary Spider, but when she was about to reach it, she encountered King’s landing attack! However, Mary was using a feint, and King's attack did not cause any substantial damage to her. However, at the moment when the landing attack was completed, they all jumped up in unison - tornado kick and vertical arrow! The sound of the head-on collision was no less than a small explosion, and the resultthe two of them fell to the ground at the same time. "How's it going? Can it be considered a draw?" Mary asked again, "I have to save my energy, otherwise I won't be able to win the next game - I don't have any bars, I'm poor!" …This…this is an occasion that needs to be broadcast to the whole world! How could she say it so openly? Damnshe didn't see the tacit understanding between Athena and the Jin family? However, King's answer made me even want to die: "It's not profitable to open a bar I can't even buy a ring" The two women on the court instantly tasted the message of sympathy in each other's eyes, but I was no longer in the mood to observe, and I didn't even look at the process of Kasumi giving up the field Kingjust sell meanyway, my master's price is not low ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 147 What is a fighter? After the video was finished, I was depressed. Seeing me lying on the sofa with a dead look on my face, Athena came out with sweet and sour pork ribs and asked Quan Chong with confused eyes, but she only received a helpless sigh from Quan Chong: "I finally understand the Jin family's difficulties! " "What happened?" Athena put the plate on the coffee table and pulled my hand. "Ms. Vice didn't hurt you?" "It wasn't Vice who made him like this, and it wasn't his body that was injured." Quan Chong deliberately didn't explain clearly, "I went out for a walk Man, it's so hard" Watching Quan Chong go out with a sigh, Athena finally sat next to me: "Let's talk, you should share your unhappiness with others instead of brewing it alone." "I" I didn't dare to look at her and just stared at her holding my hand, "Am I useless?" "Why do you think so?" Athena was surprised, "With your growth rate, you will definitely become a boxing king in the future. Even now I am envious" "That's not what I mean." I interrupted her, "Fighting can be the pursuit of life, but it is not the whole life. I want to be a fighter, a top fighter, but I am a man first." "You mean" Athena was really smart, and immediately thought of the problem, "What happened in the video just now? Could it be that Miss King was in danger?" "No, King has become stronger!" Athena's worried look moved me secretly, "But what she said she actually told the truth it's just" I became incoherent and couldn't finish the sentence. . "Youare you discouraged because you are still penniless and because Ms. King loves you deeply?" Athena asked softly. Seeing my acquiescence, she suddenly grabbed my collar and lifted me in the air. His voice became stern, "Don't you think it's stupid for you to think like this?" "AthenaI" The feeling of being suspended in the air made me jump. "What is emotion? What is love? What is marriage? What is life?" Athena asked me a series of questions, "Do you know? Do you understand? Have you experienced it? Have you lost it? You haven't at all. So, Why are you so cowed? If you don't care about the embarrassment of life but the warmth of your true love, then take that fake ring and go to Ms. King to propose to her now. I guarantee she will agree. I will pay for your air tickets; if you care more If you insist on talking about marriage after everything is ready because of the environment, then go and tell Ms. King now that you are ready to run for ten years. I also guarantee that she will not refuse. I will dial the phone number for you. No matter you No matter what decision you make, I will support you - but you hide all the ridiculous worries in your heart and act so sluggish, I can't stand it, and my heart aches for it!" Athena threw me hard on the sofa and stared at the tip of my nose: "Where is your confidence? Where is your courage when facing the Korean team? When you were chased around by Yuli, you still did not give up the counterattack. , you also managed to get a draw when you and Andy faced each other. You were beaten to tears by me again and again but you didn't even make a sound But look at how you look now, how do you look like a fighter? Do you think that you are just a fighter? A fighter only refers to a person who is good at fighting alone? You idiot!" "Fighter?" Athena's scolding not only changed my mood, but also made me vaguely think of something. "A fighter not only means that his physical fitness is far superior to that of ordinary people, but his will is also beyond the reach of ordinary people. No matter what setbacks he encounters, no matter whether he has a way to solve it, no matter whether it is a mountain or a piece of grass that stands in front of him, The way fighters are treated is the same calmness but meticulousness, the same hard work but full of courage, the same smile but no change of expression." Athena's words resounded in my heart, "I don't care if you want to save the world or destroy it. Mie Di, whether you are helping the world or going your own way, whether you are contented or greedy I only want you to live like a bow, with your own aim no matter whether it is stretched or bent. Because you said to me , you have to become a fighter." "Athena" I finally looked up at her and saw her eyes shining, "Can please let me be quiet for a while?" "Okay." Athena stood up and left for half a minute, took a mobile phone and put it on the coffee table with a note, "If you think about it, just call, whether it's to Ms. King or the airline. You are a genius I can't tolerate you being idle in my house. By the way, the sweet and sour pork ribs won't taste good when they're cold, so keep them warm. I also have to go out and buy some things." "Oh" I let out a long sigh as I watched Athena put on sunglasses and a small round hat and open the door. It seems that it is not easy to be a real fighter, and I also understand better why Nujia can become a BOSS, and why Iori Yagami canRespected and even respected by Chizuru and Mai Zhuo. I'm still far away! Thinking about it, I grabbed my phone, hesitated for a long time, and finally dialed the number. "Hey, is it King?" "He Bing! I" "I want to ask a question." I interrupted her joyful words, "If I have to solemnly propose to you with the ring you gave me, will you agree?" "What if" There was silence on the other end of the phone for a long time, "Why what if?" "Because this will determine our lives." "If it's just what ifI don't know." "Really? ThenI understand." I hung up the phone, there was no exchange of heartfelt words, and no soft words. Looking at the sweet and sour pork ribs made by Athena Maybe it's time to give each other a buffer Just like this dish, sour and sweet, you need to experience it carefully to know whether it suits your taste. However, when I grabbed the chopsticks on the edge of the plate and just touched the most crystal clear piece, the doorbell rang. who is it? Visiting at this time? It even disturbs the loneliness that allows me to sort out my mood alone With a grumble, I opened the door, but was stunned—this was Chizuru, and her steaming motorcycle. Click to view the picture link: ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 148 Uninvited Guest (PS: Considering the recent severe epidemic on Jianghu.com, I’d better post the second half of volume 97 gradually at the starting point. As for volume 98, I won’t update it for the past few days, mainly because I want to brew some extra chapters-it’s been a long time. I’ve written an extra chapter, but I always feel that something is missing. If you want to criticize the above, just comment in the book review area, just take the advice~~) The following is the main text —————————————————————————————————————— "What? You're not welcome?" Qianhe locked the motorcycle and asked me gently. "Qianzuru?" To be honest, I was shocked, "Whyare you here?" "Can't I come?" Qianzhe came closer and sniffed my chin, "No wonder I ended up wearing this outfitShould I first congratulate you on your physique surpassing that of Nujia?" "Don't" Her words were very casual, but she could taste the aggressive flavor I hope it's me who worries too much! "So, are you unwilling to let me come in and sit here?" Qianzhe tilted her head and blinked, "Or are you saying that you don't welcome me now?" "I would like to welcome you, but with your status, at this time, can you really have the same gentlemanly acquaintance with me as before?" I finally let her into the house. "Nice sweet and sour pork ribs! Who made it? Good craftsmanship!" Qianzhe noticed the plate on the coffee table as soon as she entered the door, grabbed her chopsticks and started using it, "It can't be your handiwork Well, it's delicious!" …That…that’s my midnight snack! I hung my hands in the air and finally lowered them, looking at her relishing expression: "You haven't had dinner either?" "No! There are still a lot of things to do after the game." The way Chizuru wolfed down the food also looked elegant Of course, there is a different kind of elegance. "But it's okay, I finally handed over the family affairs. Now I have a palace master. With the title, I can now fully participate in KOF97.” "Wholeheartedly?" I savored the wording. "Although I don't like fighting, after practicing for so many years, I can't justify not taking it seriously." Qianzhe nodded, and the sweet and sour pork ribs were decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, "Besides, you can't use zero skills on the big snake at the same time. Calculate the family’s annual income growth rate at the same time, right?” "" II'd better remain silent. "Huh? By the way, are you at home alone at this time?" Qianhe looked around, listened, and continued to eat hard. "No, I'm going to have some dinner alone." Godyou are a magic weapona magic weapon! The master of the Kagura Palace whose gestures can shock the UK How can you grab a midnight snack with a poor guy like me "Ahcould it be" Qianhe finally suddenly understood the hidden meaning of the word "ye" in what I said, "You didn't eat dinner either." She stretched out her hand to cover her mouth in embarrassment, "He Bing, I'm sorry …” "Forget it, you can eat." It's not that I was really generous, but there was not much left on the plate, so I decided to be generous, "Being praised by the Master of Kagura Palace at least shows that Athena's craftsmanship is good. World-class, of course maybe it’s because you’re really hungry.” "Haha, I'm really hungry." Qianhe didn't show any pretense and ate everything in a hurry, "How about I invite you out for a meal?" "Okay." Chizuru shouldn't come here for no reason, then she must have something to do with me or Athena - since she invites me out now, she must be looking for me - she just obeys her orders, anyway, it's to my taste Not small either. Putting the plate in the sink, leaving a message on the note, I followed Chizuru out - think about it, the finals are approaching, Kensung is going out, Athena has something to do, and even I have been pulled out - is this not the case? Is it a harbinger of the storm? "Just tell me what you have to say. It seems we haven't beat around the bush yet." Walking on the streets of Tokyo I'm a little unaccustomed to shopping with Chizuru. After all, her completely undisguised temperament has a very high rate of turning heads, almost Someone wanted to rush up and ask for an autograph. "Of course I have to say it." Qianzhe looked at the people on the street, "But first we have to find an authentic Chinese restaurant to eat, right? If it's Western food, I'll just ask someone to deliver it." "No, you get down to business first, otherwise I won't be in the mood to have a good time." At this moment, he came to see me in person. I was really worried about what was going on. "Okay." Qianhe suddenly looked back at me, thinking about his words, "I want to inquire abouta person." "Who?" Chizuru's question made me stunned. "I don't know. But I'm sure you know." "Let's be more direct" "On KOF96, Goenitz's tornado destroyed the arena, do you still remember it?"   “That is also a big loss to your Kagura Palace.” "That little loss is not in my eyes yet. But when I was cleaning up the ruins, I found a piece of clothing, a fighting uniform." Qianzhe stared into my eyes, and I felt really tight, " Sure enough, those clothes are yours In fact, I researched the information of all the fighters, and only you are the most suitable to wear those clothes." "You want to ask" Thinking of the old tailor's "bold words" not long ago, I don't know if I can tell the truth. "There are only a few people in the world who can make such fighting uniforms. Perhaps they are old friends of the Kagura family. I would likeplease take me to see him." Chizuru’s tone was harmless, but I still didn’t dare to decide: “…Why did you not mention the fighting uniform to me until today?” "The Kagura family can investigate many things, comparable to the FBI, but that doesn't mean the investigation will yield results." Qianzuru smiled bitterly and shook his head, "When I was almost sure that you were the owner of the fighting suit, you were looking at me. Le Palace is a free guest - how could I ask you about such a sensitive matter at that time?" "……sensitive?" "I just want to find the person who made the fighting uniform and learn some of the truth about that year, but many old people in the Kagura family are unwilling to laugh at some historical encounters. I dare not ask in the Kagura Palace." "Is there something that Master Kagura doesn't dare to do in her lair?" Her helplessness didn't seem like a disguise, but I couldn't believe it. "If the palace owner's casual words can become the imperial edict of Kagura Palace, Kagura Palace would have been destroyed long ago. How could it have been prosperous for hundreds of years?" Qianzuru shook his index finger, "Don't worry about Kagura Palace's affairs. I asked, but with your current status, I can’t tell you. I just hope you can take me to see that person.” "Since you said that there are many people in Kagura Palace who will not let go of history, how can you guarantee that you are not one of them?" I expressed my last doubt - it seems that I still believe Chizuru in my heart "How can you ensure that you keep it secret after you find out?" "Use my name, Chizuru. Apart from this, I have nothing that can be used as a bargaining chip and does not belong to the Kagura Palace." Chizuru thought for a long time, but then answered something that surprised me, "Master of the Kagura Palace There is also such a poor side" "Okay. Come with me, I'm not very hungry anyway." I don't know if this is a lie, but I clearly felt my heart pounding because of her whisper like a child who was caught doing bad things when admitting her mistake. A twinge. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 149 Promise The old tailor's home is not very far away and is easy to find if you pay attention in advance. But when I took Qianzuru to the slightly dilapidated store, she was still surprised: "He a person like him is so depressed?" "I don't know if I'm depressed or not, but there is a saying that is hidden in the market." Opening the door curtain, the old tailor was preparing to close the shop. "Boy, why are you here?" Suddenly, the old tailor saw Qianhe behind me and became frightened, "Youhow are youboy, you brought her here?" "Old sir, I did beg him, but I didn't mean it maliciously." Qianhe quickly stood in front of me, worried and on guard. "You don't need to be on guard. Now I'm just a helpless old man." After the old tailor was stunned for a moment, his expression gradually became weak, " you still look like you are hers." Daughter or granddaughter?” "Granddaughter." Qianhe's face was a little red and she was very uneasy. "Granddaughterit seems to be passed down from generation to generation." The old tailor's words almost made me vomit blood. "How is she now? Is she still so impulsive?" “…has been dead for some years.” "If you have such a strong temperament, it is reasonable to die young" Although the old tailor spoke mercilessly, there was a lot of sadness in his eyes, "So, what are you looking for me for? In your capacity or as a member of the Kagura clan?" " "Only on behalf of me." Qianhe glanced at me, "Excuse me, is He Bing your apprentice?" "No" the old tailor shook his head in denial, and couldn't help but add, "Maybe I will give him some pointers in the future." "Well He Bing, can you leave first?" Qianzhe turned to me, "I have some things I want to ask alone - don't you also hope that I can keep it a secret?" …That’s all, the big background of the big snake’s arrival made me very anxious. So much history… I still stopped gossiping: “Okay… but you owe me a meal.” "I was going to treat you to a meal for the rest of my life, but you ran away." Qianzuru's witty words instantly made the old tailor's face look bachelor It's better to leave quickly! …… Qianzuru Kagura Palace The old tailor The Eight Masters On the way home, I felt a little confused Of course, I am not worried about the old tailor's safety. After all, Qianzuru's character is worth it. believable. but…… What I know is more and more like the underwear of the goddess of time - gorgeous, but hiding true privacy. But the things that are about to happen force me to use the tip of the iceberg to speculate on the whole story The old tailor can live in seclusion, and can quietly laugh at the past half of his life alone and forget his grudges, but I can't help but live in front of the world. Worry and worry But I am not even a real fighter, or is this the process of me becoming a fighter? …… ??????????? Just around the corner is Athena’s villa Perhaps, only at home, watching Athena and Quan Chong, can I feel at ease "Don't move." Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind me! In an instant, my body reacted first - burying myself and doing a roundhouse kick! "who!" "Kang!" With a clear sound, I could see the face of the person coming clearly, but it also made me extremely surprised - Heaton! "With good foot strength, I broke my specially made dagger with just one kick." Heaton looked at the broken edge of the dagger in his hand and praised lightly, "It's really worth seeing in person." "What do you want from me?" Looking at his elusive expression, I was a little scared - if it weren't for the armor-like toes that Sister Mai Zhuo made for me, my feet would have been bloody! "I want to talk to you." Heaton said it but didn't say it - this was very unusual for a mercenary commander. "What are you talking about?" "About Leona." Heaton paused for a while and finally said, "She lied to me for the first time because of you." Leona? lie? "what happened?" "Seeing you excited, her lies are not stupid." Heaton's words began to be irrelevant again, "However, as a soldier, reporting false information to superiors is a felony." "What happened to her?" Leona lied, because I lied? Why? for what? "During the melee in Nan Town, she concealed things about you. This is one of them; she was with you during her vacation. Although this was unusual, it was not a problem. But what happened in the Kagura Palace afterwards, she He has concealed a lot. In addition, Leona's temperament has changed a lot since I met you." Heaton listed them one by one, "Let me not talk about what these have led to, but let me ask you first - what are you going to do? " ?"Me? What can I do?" I was very surprised - I had never considered Leona, it was all for her good. "For the first time in the past nineteen years and eleven years of military life, she has shown her longing for ordinary life!" Heaton gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words. "This is a good thing!" "A good thing? Leona doesn't know how to survive in ordinary society!" Heaton was furious. "Are you going to see her cause misunderstandings and cause havoc in a certain city, then resist arrest, and ultimately spend her whole life behind bars? Or will you die alone in a sparsely populated place?" I don’t know why, but Heaton’s often unpredictable appearance made me faintly afraid, but when he got really angry, I somehow gained courage: “Leona is a kind-hearted girl, so she has been in a bloody situation. It's unfair to her to survive, I just want her to take off her military uniform! It's her right to live like a woman! Fortunately, you are still her adoptive father, look at her, where is she, it is clearly him!" "Of course I know this, but who can bring her into ordinary society?" Heaton's tone finally calmed down, "who can" He did not finish his words, only stared at me solemnly. "Then why did you come to me?" After talking for a long time, he still didn't understand his purpose. "Let's confirm what kind of crime she should be convicted of and what kind of punishment she should be given." Heaton said word for word, "Maybe it's very serious." It's very serious Looking at Heaton's gloomy face, I have a strong desire to imprison him, but I know that even if Heaton disappears, the Brazilian mercenary system is still there, and Leona's matter still exists: "If I bear her guilt, okay?" "You? How can you bear it?" "At least, I can bring her into society." "You? Let's not talk about financial issuesAren't you and Miss King about to get married? Don't you think Leona is embarrassed in your family?" "King and I" Heaton's words accidentally touched my sore spot, "She and I will not get married in the short term." "You promise? How long do you mean in the short term?" Heaton's expression changed. "At least, not until Leona can live a normal life alone." With Leona's intelligence, I guess my savings will still be in a pitiful state "Well, in that case, my way to deal with Leona is to expel her from the military after KOF97." Heaton straightened his military cap, "This is our agreement. If I find that you cannot fulfill your obligations, Promise, you will take the punishment that Leona should have received - in other words, you will be hunted down by Brazilian mercenaries." After saying that, the military coat brought a gust of wind - and he left. …Pursuit? I smiled to myself and walked slowly towards Athena's villa After waiting for so long, if I can't even deal with the Brazilian mercenaries, I deserve to die …… "Li Smith?" Under the night sky, Heaton whispered into the walkie-talkie, "It's no longer necessary to destroy the recent investigation data on Leona." "……yes." "Leona" Putting down the walkie-talkie, Heaton seemed to be feeling a little emotional. He took out a yellowed photo from his coat and stared at it carefully - there was a young Heaton, a smiling woman, and a jumping learner to walk. girl. After a long time, he finally put the photo away and murmured to himself: "You are my adopted daughter, how could I not guess your thoughts You have to seize the opportunity I give you I hope Bing is really the one who can let me deliver you from my handseven ifMiss King wants to trouble me in the futureHaha, I am also a father! Althoughnot very qualified." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 150 Drinking Opening the door, Athena was walking upstairs wrapped in a bathrobe: "You're back? How did you handle the matter?" Of course I understood that she was asking about King: "At least, I won't make you angry anymore Where is Quan Chong?" "Take a shower." Athena nodded, "I'm going to bed first, and have a good rest tomorrow. Starting the day after tomorrow, it will be the real KOF." "Hmm." The real KOF? Athena can always figure out something from her words, but I'd better wait for Quan Chong to come out Too many things have happened today, and a good sleep is what I need most right now. Soon, Quan Chong came out with a wet look on his face and touched me with a teasing look on his face: "How to solve it?" "What to solve?" His bachelor look made me confused. "Stop pretending, there are traces of lipstick on the chopsticks Athena left for you." Quan Chong snickered even more charmingly. …Okay, I admit that you are clearly aware of everything Seeing that I looked like I wanted to die, Quan Chong finally shook his head seriously: "Forget it, if you don't tell me, don't tell me. People all have their own secrets, but you are wrong to do this!" "You win! Stop talking and go to bed!" I couldn't help but push him towards the stairs, "I want to take a shower." …… The bathroom at home is not as luxurious as Bernstein’s, but it is enough to bury your body in warm water. When the gap between my lips was parallel to the waterline of the bathtub, my eyes gradually blurred, and my heart seemed to float to an ethereal place. It was truly comfortable very at ease, without the need to be vigilant or concerned. However, this can only be done in a "foggy" bathroom. People can't deal with soap bubbles all the time - I finally got out of the bath. Although the room temperature was not low, it still shocked me. …I really want to have a hug, but unfortunately, I don’t have the qualifications now At night, I dreamed of King, but her hair was blue However, today can be considered autumn, and it is indeed an eventful year - just as I was stroking King's weird blue hair in my dream, someone woke me up, and it was someone who made me almost jump out of bed - Yagami-an ! "Youwhat are you going to do?" In panic, I held the quilt in my arms and huddled in the corner. "Don't look like a weak woman who was attacked at night." Yagami'an said in a cold tone, "Put on some clothes and come out with me." ……Why? Athena has trained me for so long, why do I react so amateurishly in front of Iori Yagami? While getting dressed, I was depressed about the comment he gave me - I look like a weak woman what the hell! Midnight in Tokyo is very bustling, but also very cold. Iori Yagami walks quietly on the street, as if I am not following him. This may be called cool, but it is enough to make me, the person involved, unhappy: "What are you doing here so late?" ? If you accidentally enter Athena's room, how will you end up? A scandal? " "Shut up." Iori Yagami was still so concise. "What on earth do you want to do?" Although I am no match for him, I met too many people unexpectedly today, and even my sleep was disturbed. I couldn't help but feel a little angry. "Let's talk." Iori Yagami stopped talking and continued walking on the street. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of a heart-to-heart talk Are there any people who have such a heart-to-heart talk like you? Have you ever talked like this late at night? Why do you want to talk to me? I'm depressedwait, talkIori Yagami hasn't had the time to be aimless, and talk is not just a word, but more basically two words - talkheart? It seems that these fighters all like to talk in a roundabout wayIs it because walls have ears? Humph, I would rather believe that it is their bad habits, euphemistically called - wisdom! Finally, Iori Yagami stopped - it was a bar that was closing. He walked in familiarly: "Guardian, please use the elegant room." Guard! I was stunned Why did Iori Yagami come to this place at this time? Full of doubts, I pushed open the swinging blue curtain and entered the bar - a pretty woman holding a broom was happily looking at Yagami's back. Oh no, she is very beautiful, but she is definitely not as good as those The face of a female fighter. "Follow me, the Konoe Club doesn't speak much Chinese." Iori Yagami's words made me have to nod to the woman in a hurry, and followed Yagami into the so-called private room. "Tell me, what's the matter?" The elegant room is indeed elegant. The small round table carved with agarwood and flowers in the middle is very simple, and the picture of a crane drinking water on the wall next to it is more dust-free. "Close the door." Iori Yagami sat down at a place, picked up a clean wine bottle and wine glass, and poured two glasses, "Red wine, you are used to it." "Oh." Since he is so politeCount, I can’t say anything. When the door was closed, the cherry blossom moon painted on the back of the door was very sad and beautiful, which made me interested. "It suits your painting very well." "I drew it." Iori Yagami drank a drink by himself first. …I bet he is also a painter! I resisted the urge to hit the wall and sat across from him: "Now, can we get down to business?" "Yeah." Yagami closed his eyes and meditated, as if he was savoring the aroma of wine, and also seemed to be thinking about words. After a long time, he suddenly said, "What do you know?" "That's a bad question." Of course I understand what he wants to ask, but it's not something I know how to answer, nor is it something I can answer, nor can I answer it completely. "This dress doesn't suit you." Iori Yagami kept his eyes closed, his face calm. "But people have to wear clothes." I could only smile bitterly, "It just so happens that this outfit is slightly more acceptable than the other one." "Want to wear something you like?" "Can you do it yourself?" "" Iori Yagami opened his eyes, poured wine, and raised his glass, "Even though you are like a fish in water, there are times when you are helpless." Clinking glasses, the quality of the wine is good: "The wave is too big." "Are you determined to compete with God?" "You will be punished by God if you dive." If you want to be a fighter, just play a fighter. I know how to do it anyway. "Waiting to die, what about the country of death?" "The Orochi clan has no intention of exterminating mankind." Iori Yagami stared into my eyes, the depth of which made me hairy. "But their actions will inflict fatal blows to humans." I tried to stay calm. "In fact, the Orochi clan is also a subspecies of humans. Not to mention whether their goals are correct or not, at least the results are too violent. , I don’t agree.” "But you still put on these clothes." "Because they are at least aboveboard." Iori Yagami finally stopped focusing on that aggressive gaze and raised a glass to me again: "Today may be the last time I come to you. I just want to ask - what on earth are you going to do?" "Give everyone a chance to look back." When we clinked glasses, I felt a sense of determination. "That's not something you can do." Yagami drank it all in one gulp. "Waiting to die, is there a way to die?" "The way to death?" Iori Yagami was silent, and suddenly swung a punch. This time, my conditioned reflexes are no longer amateurish, but they are still not as fast as his. "You've made progress." His fist stopped in front of the tip of my nose - another virtual contact, just like the first time I saw him. Suddenly, my nose felt hot and I had a nosebleed again ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 151 Crazy Kasumi "Before the game starts, you still have a chance to choose." Yagami stood up and said, "One last drink." Has an eviction order been issued? During the clinking of glasses, my glass was so shaken that it exploded! "It doesn't have to be like this, right?" Looking at the wine stains on my hands, I was a little shocked - Iori Yagami's cup was intact This is not as easy as it is depicted in martial arts novels! "Sure enough," Iori Yagami confirmed with a somewhat lonely look in his eyes, "Cang Yan and Chi Yan I'm the only one you go." "Hmm." Probably, in his eyes, I was still not up to par Just when I stepped out of the private room, I couldn't help but look back and ask, "Why do you talk to me so much?" Iori Yagami thought for himself and did not answer, as if I had already left. ?? Okay, let me go When I left the bar, the smile of Konoe Tanima who was cleaning was so kind and peaceful. However, the moment I walked out of the bar, I suddenly felt something was wrong. Yes, something is wrong. There are many things going on, and if you think about it carefully, they are very problematic. Athena is so wise that she is completely different from her age. To have that kind of thinking requires a lifetime of experience - Athena is not reincarnated like the Eight Masters; Qianzuru said that my physique surpassed Nujia, which clearly means that she knows I have crazy blood—Vice said that Mai Zhuo was negotiating with the Kagura family. Why were they negotiating at this time? What information was exchanged? Although the toe of my shoe is hard, the break on Heaton's dagger was obviously not broken from the edge - he didn't want to deal with me in the first place, but as a soldier, such behavior is very abnormal; Iori Yagami did not attack anyone. People have said so many things, even to Kasumi or that Konoe, but what do I have that deserves his patience? The more I think about it, I realize that almost every fighter has their own secrets—something I don’t know at all! It seems that I am almost confused On the way home, a car occasionally passed by on the empty road, and the wind blew wildly. I tried hard to wipe the nosebleed and let it dry by itself, but it turned into a glowing light on my hand. I really wanted to be awakened by the caress of the wind or the stimulation of the fire, but in the end I had to crawl into the bed that theoretically belonged to me Oh no, first I found some food in the refrigerator on the first floor. …… I didn’t wake up until the afternoon the next day—Athena and Quan Chong didn’t wake me up. They had already gone out separately, leaving behind a note and a table of cold dishes. They had never been so mysterious during KOF96. As I ate the salad, I was a little depressed. Logically speaking, Athena and the others should have nothing to do with the Orochi clan, but now all the signs seemed to indicate that they had known about some rumors. Maybe, who should I ask When I finished washing the last plate, I decided to go to Todo Dojo again—in Japan, apart from Aoi, the only place I could go to was Kasumi’s house. Go out and hit the streets. The flow of people is quite unusual today. There are suddenly more tourists in such an international metropolis - because of KOF97; and the locals are obviously very happy about such an event that boosts the economy, and there are many people because the main venue of KOF is almost always Being proud of being in Japan - it seems that it is indeed worth being proud of. The Japanese team's performance over the years is not average. However, no one on this street knows the melody behind every KOF. Even if KOF96 causes large-scale casualties, it cannot conceal the enthusiasm of the people. What's the reason? If it were a real society, events with such a high risk factor would have been banned long ago - but in the world of KOF, it is becoming more and more prosperous It is because of the transcendent status and prestige of a certain artifact in Japan that the Japanese government had to allow KOF. hold? Or is it because the financial groups that organize KOF are powerful enough to influence the footprints of the world? …I would rather think that this is the culture accumulated bit by bit in the history of the KOF world, which has led to more recognition of the public’s mentality towards the fighting world. Hmm Could it be! Suddenly, I thought of something: Since the fighting world in the world of KOF has existed since ancient times, it is impossible that these fighting families or loners of various schools have never intersected! Is this why almost all the fighters seem mysterious when the decisive battle between the Orochi clan and the three artifacts is approaching? Maybe thinking about it, I arrived at the gate of Todo Dojo. The dojo is still full of students who are training enthusiastically Well, this time the receptionist at the door recognized me and let me in directly. Probably, I have become famous, but it's a pity that the lady looked at me with a little fear "Excuse me, where is Miss Todo?" I opened the wooden door and looked around, but I couldn't see the small and exquisite beautiful figure. "Miss Todo is practicing alone in the back garden in the afternoon." The people inside were not that afraid of me, but rather respected me. When I nodded and left, someone couldn't help but say, "Coach Long Bai is there too."  Long Bai? Todo Ryuhaku! After staying for a while, I trotted to the back garden Before I saw him, frightened birds leaped into the trees, and Kasumi's shouts sounded from time to time - when I saw it clearly, Kasumi was holding up his hands with sweat on his face, playing the Super Subdue Break Oh wait, this Super Subdue Break Is the power too small? At the same time, two middle-aged men and women, one on the left and one on the right, were chattering to each other, seemingly trying to dissuade someone Are these Kasumi's parents? "Hebing? You came just in time, help me get them away, I have to practice hard by myself!" Kasumi was not surprised by my arrival at this time, but gave me an order! "Excuse me" Since Kasumi can speak Chinese, at least one of her parents can, "What's going on?" "Are you Hebing?" The middle-aged woman spoke first, "I am Kasumi's mother. Please give her rights. Practicing like this is too much!" "Hmph! Leave me alone!" Kasumi frowned, "I don't even have the strength to play this year. If the stupid bird flies first, what will happen next year? Why should I challenge the extreme flow? Do I want to add shame to my already old father? ?" Saying that, another one broke down, accompanied by a long breath. As soon as these words came out, the middle-aged man next to him, who was almost certainly Todo Ryuuhaku, immediately turned red: "Xiaochenghow can you say that" "Step aside!" Looking at Kasumi’s almost hysterical appearance, I suspect that she has suffered some unspeakable stimulation recently But first, let’s stop her madness ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 152 Teach Long Bai a lesson Rushing forward, I couldn't hit Kasumi with my fist, so I had to grab her wrist - this was very suspicious of her doing what she wanted. But fortunately, she was already exhausted at the moment. Although my grappling skills were not as good as hers, I was able to hold her in a stalemate with our hands intertwined because of my superior strength. "Let go!" Kasumi couldn't break away for a moment and shouted anxiously, "Do you believe I called it indecent?" ?…This…I seemed to see Kasumi’s parents wiping away cold sweat from the corner of my eye. "Tell you to let go!" Seeing that I didn't respond, Kasumi kicked me. Although the attack was not very fast, it was the root part that I had to care about - I turned sideways like a conditioned reflex, taking advantage of one of her feet to leave the ground and her center of gravity. He held her in the air at the unstable moment Probably, she could surrender now like this, right? "Are you kidnapping me?" Kasumi shouted angrily, making everyone present stunned. And I almost had the urge to ask her dad to confirm if this was a twin sister! "Can you please calm down? If I accidentally hurt you, I will be hunted down by your brother An." During her random struggle, my head almost became a target - although it would not hurt, it still hurt. ah! "Brother AnBrother An, he" Hearing this, Xiangcheng burst into tears, "He" Seeing that the expressions of Kasumi’s parents changed again, I breathed a sigh of relief. At least, she didn’t struggle and became weaker and weaker. Finally, she lay on my shoulder and sobbed "I said, why didn't you stop it yourself?" Although it was pleasant to hold the soft fragrance and smell the faint fragrance, it was inevitably a bit embarrassing to do such a thing in front of his parents, and what was even more embarrassing was that this The source of the action comes from their request. "II can't stop it." Todo Ryuhaku felt embarrassed. "Why?" "The old man's Hakusan Tao was directly counterattacked by the child's killing palm. If he hadn't been able to hide quickly the problem would have been serious." Kasumi's mother saw Toudo Ryuuhaku squirming and finished his words for him - it was really hard to say. . “But, that was Kasumi’s father, and he actually disowned his relatives? In doubt, I handed Xiangcheng to her mother: "Xiangcheng, go to sleep first. There is really something that you can't think about. If you cry, it's over for now. Don't be too harsh on yourself. Well By the way, Mr. Longbai, we Can we talk?" It is true that he is Kasumi's father, but because of his image as a runaway, he wants me to call him uncle or something like that - no need to talk about it. "Talk? What to talk about?" Todo Ryuhaku was obviously stunned. "About your education." I said, gently wiping Kasumi's tears and smiling at her mother, "Please take good care of her. In the future, if I really promote Todo-ryu, I will wait for her to discuss it with me. What about the legal ownership of intellectual property rights!” "He Bing, does Brother An really no longer want to live in kof97?" Kasumi suddenly asked in a muffled voice in the silence. Don’t want to live anymore? No way? Yesterday he was so alive and kicking that it gave me chills! "I don't know, but as far as I know, he has always been behind your back when you may be in danger." This can be considered the truth, right? Iori Yagami, who told you to make my nose bleed twice for no reason? If Kasumi pesters you in the future, don't blame me. With this thought, I seemed to feel a little better. I waved to Todo Ryuhaku and walked towards the pool. It was this place. Vice’s hand was gently swaying in the water, which made me smile. The scene of a pool of small animal carcasses floating in the water is still vivid in my mind. Perhaps, using this place as a place to "chat" with Toudo Ryuuhaku can be regarded as a subconscious prank "Mr. Todo, please sit down." Sitting on the edge of the pool, I pointed to my side. "This is my home." Although his expression was grim, he finally sat down. Maybe it was because I subdued Kasumi just now maybe. "Your home?" I didn't let go of his whisper. "It used to be your home, but recently, is it still your home? I've been here more than once, but this is the first time I've met Kasumi's legendary father. I really I wonder if I will see you when I come to attend her wedding banquet in the future." "What do you mean?" "It doesn't mean anything. It's just saying that you are failing as a father." Making him angry is almost the first step to my success. "Or, even now, do you know what your daughter is thinking? " "My daughter is my daughter, you don't need to tell me what to do." Todo Ryūbai was speechless and suppressed a willful word. "Are you sure?" I laughed. "When you ran away from home and left Kasumi alone at home. Don't tell me that you deliberately gave her a chance to practice self-reliance. In other words, let yourself Lost my wife??My daughter left it alone and went to look for your whereabouts - who do you think is more worrying between you and Kasumi in the eyes of Mrs. Toudo? "I had never met Kasumi's mother at the time, and I really couldn't think of any other reason except to go to Toudo Ryuuhaku. "Youtell me, what did Kasumi do at home alone?" "First tell me what you know? It's impossible that you went out to practice in the mountains and forests, and you don't understand the news at all, right?" "If you participate in kof96, you lose; if you participate in kof97, you just abstain. What else?" How did he become a father No wonder Kasumi thought Iori Yagami was the prince charming who saved Cinderella from the devil "Didn't you see the prosperity of Todo Dojo when you came home? My first time When I came here, there was no such craze as it is now! Although Kasumi lost on kof96, she let the world know that there is Todo-ryu in Aikido! When your parents were not at home, Kasumi not only pushed Todo-ryu to In the world, there is still a person who maintains the operation of the dojo in an orderly manner without delaying his studies! Compared with these achievements that can make you extremely ashamed, you are not proud of this? No one can forgive the ability of a good father, but no one can With the mentality of a good father, how can you ask people to respect you? What qualifications do you have to ask me to respect you as much as I respect Kasumi?" "You" Todo Ryuhaku suddenly grabbed me, but I threw him into the water. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 153 Marriage! Why? He didn't look at Toudo Ryuuhaku who fell into the water, but only looked at his hands in surprise. Although I didn't know Takuma Sakazaki's strength, I observed the battle between Kenshou and Maximum Ryu at KOF96 at close range, and I was even more aware of it. I understand what level of strength Kasumi has reached - but as her father, Toudo Ryuuhaku, who is not far from me, can't even defeat a single move of mine? "Sure enough, I'm really old!" The head that was gradually aging under the carvings of time was revealed in the pool, but there was a hint of cynicism. "Young man, you have indeed mastered the essence of Toudou-ryu That girl taught you ?” "So I think." Although I spent more time exploring on my own, I also benefited a lot from Kasumi's teachings. "It counts? What does this mean?" Todo Ryuhaku suddenly became excited, dancing and splashing in the water, "Yes, it means, if it doesn't, it doesn't!" "So what if it is? So what if it's not?" Looking at his ridiculous look, I couldn't help but provoke him. "If it is, you have to give an explanation to the girl; if not, you have to give an explanation to the Todo family!" Todo Ryūbai's words stunned me, but at this juncture, he crawled out of the pool, "He Bing, It seems that you also know about the entanglement between the children of the Yagami family and the girl, and you have to do something about it - whether it is the girl or the Todo family, in short, you have a debt that needs to be compensated." Owe Looking at his righteous words, I had the urge to walk away - but I didn't, because, strictly speaking, I did owe Kasumi something. "No matter whether I owe something or not, you will not be the one to repay it." "It doesn't matter whether I am or not, the key is that you have to repay." Todo Ryuhaku walked towards me firmly and slowly, not realizing that his wet appearance was quite funny, "Our Todo family has been like this since my generation. A daughter must not be allowed to marry someone from the Three Artifacts Family. We have maintained secret coordination for generations and cannot be destroyed in my hands." "What on earth do you want to say?" Todo Ryuhaku's eyes at this moment showed no trace of the previous one. He was a confident diplomat. I couldn't help but be a little wary, even though I threw him into the water without any effort just now. "To be precise, I hope you can do me a favor." Todo Ryuhaku suddenly knelt in front of me! "Let Kasumi give up on Yagami-an, let Toudou-ryu become famous all over the world, let the Toudou family continue to coordinate the relationship between the three artifact families in the dark, and help the three artifact families survive the difficulties in the recent KOF97 In addition, in the name of Toudou-ryu, defeat Extreme flow.” …He was not tired after he finished speaking in one breath, and stared at me with bright eyes, but I was dumbfounded: "Youare you just doing a favor?" "Yes, this is just a favor, and you only need to do one thing, that's enough." Toudo Ryuuhaku suddenly grabbed my hand, "As long as you agree to me, Kasumi's incompetent father's only request is enough. Got it!" "What do you mean?" His gaze almost made me feel like I was being burned! When I loosened my grip, I looked up and saw that the body was lying low in front of me. Toudo Ryuuhaku actually greeted me with a great gift: "Please become my child's mother's son-in-law." Damn her childson-in-law! I doubt my ears, but I can't doubt it because its usage record is 100% excellent, but "Are you crazy?" Me and Kasumi? Not to mention other things, Iori Yagami will skin me first! "I'm not crazy. Your talents are rare in my life among ordinary people." Todo Ryuhaku was still lying at my feet, talking eloquently, "Although I am an unqualified father, as a senior warrior, I have I am still very confident in my vision. And you, being able to grasp the true meaning of Toudou-ryu in one year, and being able to become a close friend of this girl - how can this not make me determined to entrust Toudou-ryu to you? Don't underestimate me, Toudou. Although the flow is not as good as the three artifact families, apart from the role of blood, I am confident that the Toudou flow is definitely the best. You can't underestimate my girl. Don't you claim to know her excellence better than me? Then, please promise!" "Idiot, this is no longer the time for arranged marriages!" I even plan to cease operations at King, so how can I think about Kasumi? Besides, Yagami-an lives on the top of her heart, and Kasumi lives on the top of Yagami-an’s heart well, it’s not the top of her heart, it’s right halfway up the mountain! "Am I an idiot?" Todo Ryuhaku raised his head confidently, "I am indeed an idiot for not attacking first! You have no idea what kind of existence you are in the eyes of all fighters, and you have no idea how many people have ideas against you. . But for the happiness of the girl and the future of Todo-ryu, I have to participate in this group of heroes! Moreover, with the relationship between you and Kasumi, my request is not nonsense, it is a win-win situation." ?????????????????????????????? I have become a deer inexplicably? No?, extremely unhappy, because what he said is probably true! "Who is interested in me? What value do I have?" I leaned over and asked softly in his ear. "For the sake of the existence of the Todo family, I can't tell you which forces you have entered." Todo Ryuhaku said helplessly, "But your value I can only say simply - you are the second person in history who can A person who can see through his opponent's moves at a glance and learn them in an instant and then find a way to solve them - and how could such a person not be coveted by any school? The reason why I dare to tell you directly is because the foundation of your martial arts is my Todo style. ." It’s just a BUG Oh no, this is not a BUG in their eyes, but a genius! SoI've become a fragrant steamed bun without even realizing it? It's a pity that even so, this kind of genius cannot be transformed into a general equivalent etc! The second one in history? So there was really such a genius before me? Or another time traveler? Looking at Toudo Ryuuhaku's soft hedgehog-like expressionForget it, it's probably useless to ask. Besides, my purpose of talking to him is not to be Kasumi's mother's son-in-law - I almost got led by this old guy. Follow the topic! Just now he was thrown into the water by me It was definitely intentional, absolutely! Thinking about it, the image of the dewy middle-aged man in front of me suddenly broke away from mediocrity, and I became cautious: "What makes Kasumi give up on Yagami-an is not the efforts of you and me. The erosion of time will naturally make her sober; let Todou Liu To become famous all over the world, this is what Kasumi is working hard for. My intervention is just to take over; let Toudou coordinate the relationship between the three artifacts, which I am afraid cannot be done easily. Kasumi officially expressed his position before KO96 and stood by Iori Yagami; as for the limit Ryu, I'm afraid I will have a battle with that sect sooner or later, but it has nothing to do with Toudō Ryu. Most of what Kasumi wants is for her to handle this matter herself If you really plan to convince me, then please make a fuss about the difficulties of the three artifacts. ——What exactly will happen on KOF97?” “Although I know the story, I don’t understand the history, and the middle-aged uncle in front of me who wants something from me is a perfect window for me to explore the secrets under the iceberg. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 154 Secret "Do you really want to know?" Todo Ryuhaku stood up hesitantly, "I just hope that you can fulfill your historical responsibilities for the Todo family. You and I cannot get involved in such in-depth entanglements." "Historical responsibility?" This statement seems simple, but in fact it is worth pondering - the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan was far earlier than the time when the Toudo family traveled east. If the Toudo family's so-called historical responsibility is related to the Orochi clan - this is almost That's for sure. So over the past 1,800 years, although the Orochi has not appeared again, the secret battle between the three artifacts and the Eight Masters is absolutely indispensable Probably, the grudge between Sister Mai Zhuo and the Kagura family is also one of the evidences. "What history? If I'm not mistaken, it's about the Gathering of the Eight Masters, right?" "Gathering of the Eight Great Masters?" Todo Ryuuhei shook his wet clothes, "You seem to praise me, Todo-ryu, too much. Even the most powerful person in our ancestors is not the opponent of the Four Heavenly Kings. In fact, what we need to do is to ensure that the eight gods The people in the family become one of the three artifacts at the critical moment, not the subordinates of the serpent." I see! His words made some of the doubts I had always had suddenly clear up - the Hachijo family changed their surname to Iori six hundred and sixty years ago, and at that time the Todo family was already aware of the identity of the three artifacts - there were people in the old house The book is proof. Perhaps, this is the reason why the Todo family has been adhering to the golden mean for many years? But there is another question: "Since even the Four Heavenly Kings are no match, how can you control the Eight Gods?" "No, you are wrong, very wrong." Todo Ryuubai smiled, but it didn't seem like he was laughing at me. "Everyone thinks that the three artifacts are all powerful and invincible. They are all wrong!" While laughing, He slashed with one hand and hit the pool with a falling blow, raising countless splashes. "Although the three divine weapons are powerful, if there is no real divine weapon, they will never be the opponent of Orochi. Even the Four Heavenly Kings may not be able to do it if they are serious." win!" "Artifact? Are you saying that there really are three artifacts?" This this is like a thunderbolt to me - bloodline ability, mental power, qigong Although these are weird, they are at least barely acceptable. The scope of understanding, but three artifactssuch things cannot be accommodated by the law of conservation of energy! "Things? Maybe that is the deepest secret of the three artifact families." Toudo Ryuuhaku shook his head and denied, "But according to the records of the ancestors Taking Wu Shi as an example, as the years go by, the number of fire pillars that the Kusanagi family can shoot The radius is strictly increasing - who would believe that they have been stronger than each generation for thousands of years? No, we would rather guess that there is something in the Kusanagi family that can enhance the attack power of the family owner, and the effect of this thing is also getting better and better. The stronger Although I don't know what it is, such a thing must exist. But fortunately, according to the records, the strengthened moves are mainly aimed at the Orochi tribe, and the effect is not obvious in fighting with ordinary people. " "Otherwise, the three artifacts will become demon gods and come?" I finished explaining the hidden meaning for him, and the scene when Goenitz appeared on KOF96 was also reflected in my mind, "Isn't it that the strength of the Eight Heroes is also increasing day by day? of?" "It can be inferred from the records, yes." Toudo Ryuuhaku sat down by the pool and stretched out his hand to motion for me to come over and sit down together. "So, to this day, there are very few ordinary fighters who can compete with them." He looks like he did when I invited him just now, but now our attitude has changed, and I no longer regard him as an incompetent uncle - someone who can analyze these things in an organized manner cannot be a fool. But why didn't he take action himself? "Why do we have to leave these things to our descendants?" "If I didn't do this, how could the girl be so according to you, excellent?" Toudo Ryuuhaku asked, "Why did you run away from home? Why did you allow people from the Yagami family to study ancient books in my house? Why did you let him and the girl stay in love for a long time? Why? Going home at this juncture? Just because I can't beat the extreme flow doesn't mean I'm stupider than them." "But, why can't you beat them?" Extreme flow is strong, but it's not as outrageous as the three artifacts! "Want to know? I'll tell you when you become my son-in-law!" That face with a shaggy beard and a shaggy face turned melancholyForget it, respect him! "Okay, I'll ask Kasumi." Son-in-law? Life is precious, and the eight-year-old girl is no joke! "How could this girl know?" Todo Ryuhaku's laughter came from behind. "No problem, I'll ask Kasumi's mother." Let's call his behavior of running away from home as an ulterior motive, but Mrs. Todo definitely didn't know, otherwise, she wouldn't have left Kasumi behind and pursued him. "You really don't think about it?" Todo Ryuhaku asked again. "Everyone knows it well." If he was really determined to marry me, he couldn't use his own secret as a threat. Relatively speaking, the secrets of the three artifacts are more important - but he told me easily, " But don’t worry, although I can’t agree to the big requests, I will work hard to complete the small requests one by one - at least?I am a friend of Kasumi, and there is still an intellectual property dispute. " …I rejected those who should have refused, and agreed with those who should have agreed, but I still had a curiosity about secrets. Thinking about it, I quietly sneaked into Kasumi's bedroom - as expected, she was sitting on the bed with her mother. Although the tears on her face were wiped away, the traces were still there. "Hebing?" "Kazumi, have a good rest!" I nodded to Kasumi's mother and sat beside Kasumi's bed. "I have promised your father that I will try my best to complete the mission of the Todo family on your behalf; however, I will leave the matter of promoting the Todo style to you. You did it yourself, as for your brother An there are some things that cannot be done by others." "I knowI knew it earlier." Kasumi didn't cry anymore, but looked haggard, her head almost buried in the sheets, "But I just can't turn around in my heart." "Take your time and turn, time will make you smile calmly." I was comforted by all I could, and I had no other choice. "In addition, I am a little strange - why was your father defeated by the extreme flow?" "I don't know either." Kasumi was confused, but her mother was not: "This is my husband's private secret, Kasumi really doesn't know." "Can you tell me?" Kasumi and I asked in unison. "Can you keep a secret?" Mrs. Fujido chuckled. "Yes." Kasumi answered more firmly than I did. "I can do it too." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 155 Three Artifact Team VS Extreme Flow Team I still can't figure out why Toudo Ryuhaku would make such a solemn request to me. As the former owner of a fighting dojo with a long history, it is really unreasonable to kneel down and worship at every turn Maybe, he thinks I am worth that price? Or does he have an ulterior motive for doing this? Even considering the seemingly pervasive penetration ability of certain familieswere the actions he made just a show in a larger sense? But, what exactly does he want? What results were obtained? Still can’t figure it out. Even if I'm back home, even if I'm at the main arena, even if I should be thinking about the upcoming game now Tokyo is not too cold at the end of September, especially in the afternoon when the sun is shining. The crowded venue was constantly buzzing with excitement. The radiant sun ignited the enthusiasm of all the spectators. Helicopters from all directions hovering in the sky focused the world on the sealed arena of several hundred square meters. At this moment, those who are waiting on the ring to be introduced by the announcer are the clean-dressed Chizuru and the polite Sakazaki Ryo. Yes, this is the first game between the three artifacts and the extreme flow team, and it is also the prelude to the KOF97 finals. Just now, the so-called computer sorted out an unexpected but "reasonable" pattern - the Three Artifacts Team VS the Extreme Flow Team, the Japanese Team VS Hell Band Team, the Hungry Wolf Team VS the Special Invitation Team, Team Athena VS Mercenary Army. There must be something fishy behind this! I can almost analyze Mai Zhuojie's or Vice's calculations personally: Judging from the process of KOF96, the only ones who know the power of the three artifacts and still try hard are the extreme flow; although the Japanese team is strong, if the match order is " If they are "matched", the three kings can win almost without a fight; the hungry wolves and the special invitation team have a lot of grievances, and there must be some inexplicable things in the encounter on the field - everything can be understood to serve the purpose of collecting energy! But why are we arranged to confront the mercenaries? Come to think of it, I'm quite afraid of Leona's saber That’s all, let’s watch Chizuru’s game! Although I am unhappy, I must admit that Ryo Sakazaki on the court is far less impulsive than last year. His posture when opening and closing seems to be squatting lower As for Chizuru, the shouts of the audience outside the court are enough. It proves everything - although last year's competition venue was destroyed, Chizuru's heroic performance in single-handedly challenging the championship and runner-up teams was seen by the whole world! "Fight!" It was Chizuru who struck first, and the phantom of a needle in the top of his head was flying all over the sky in an instant. Of course, what is overwhelmed is the eyes of the audience. Sakazaki Ryo on the court is very orderly whether he is dodging or blocking. "Kagura Chizuru is truly well-deserved!" Kensuke next to him sighed. He and Athena missed the opportunity to observe Chizuru's style with their own eyes last year, and the competition video does not represent complete reality in the eyes of professionals. "No, I think she is waiting for Ryo Sakazaki to counterattack." Athena retorted and pointed at Ryo Sakazaki, "If she is really as famous as Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami, don't you think Ryo Sakazaki's defense is too easy now?" During the discussion, Chizuru’s true body pressed forward without any warning, closing the distance—Kaitian throw! Caught off guard, Ryo Sakazaki reacted quickly. He turned around as soon as he hit the ground, only to see Chizuru's windy palm - a heavy punch, a blessing of speed, a blessing of speed + Tianrui, the principle of the gods! Although Ryo Sakazaki was able to block them one by one with a bit of embarrassment, the power of God's Law finally made him lift off the ground! "Opportunity!" Kensaka blurted out rightly. The moment Sakazaki Ryo landed, Chizuru pulled back his right hand. This was the foundation of zero skills! "Boom!" Before the fierce collision, it was Sakazaki Ryo's first punch. When the flash of light faded, Chizuru was already leaning on the edge of the ring, rubbing his fingers, and softly praised: "Not bad, the limit." The flow of Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist can compete with Zero Skill Foundation." After saying that, she flew and slid to the other side of the ring - Sakazaki Yoshimasa stood there motionless, with an expressionless face, "But, can you admit defeat now? ?” "Sostrong." Athena took a breath, "Looking at Kagura Chizuru's appearance, her injuries are hardly injuries, butwhy is she confident that she won? Hebing, with zero skills. What effect does it have?" "It seems to make the opponent unable to use Qigong for a certain period of time." After all, I don't know Qigong, so I can't guarantee the accuracy of this statement. "Oh." Athena still looked shocked, "So, that isthe foundation of zero skills" Compared to Athena's surprise, Sakazaki Ryo's face was even more ugly, but he had to admit defeat: "Miss Kagura's skills are indeed amazing. I am convinced that I lost." After that, he slowly walked out. Are you convinced? Maybebut looking at him, he was obviously confused about the basics of zero skills. It seems that the Kagura family’s unique skills will soon become famous.?The world is over The second person to come on stage is Yuli. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with her brother's exit. As soon as she entered, she shouted: "I don't know what tricks you used to make your brother admit defeat, but I will never run away like him" …Honestly, did she think that the fight just now was a no-win situation? "Little sister Yuli, this is not a place to sit and talk!" Qianzhe interrupted her speech with a smile and tilted her head to signal the referee to start the game. "Fight!" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 156 Three Artifact Team VS Extreme Flow Team Part 2 At the same time, Yuli launched a Overlord Shouting Fist! Although the energy that obviously distorted the air made the audience exclaim, all they got was a slight smile from Chizuru: "Are you warming up?" After saying that, the fingertips of his left hand glowed, and he slashed the ground - Yu Xiangzhi Sound! "How is that possible!" Athena was shocked and opened her mouth in a very unsightly manner as the punch flew towards Yuli, "This is not" "What's wrong?" She was very unusual today, and I couldn't help but feel worried. "How big is this" Athena stared at Qianzuru, who was chatting and laughing on the field, and murmured, "She only relies on two fingers!" I can somewhat understand the reason for Athena's surprise - her mental reflection wave has the same effect as Chizuru's Jade Ring, but Chizuru's movements are obviously much more relaxed! Moreover, Chizuru on the field obviously did not try his best. After rebounding the Overlord Shougou Fist, he immediately rushed to Yuri with a speedy blessing - San Lai's Formation! However, Yuri's temper has obviously never changed. Faced with the Bawang Xianghou Fist that bounced back, she was momentarily surprised and then immediately hit another Bawang Xianghou Fist to offset it, and then used a super heavy blow and Chizuru's Speedy Congratulations. It was a head-on collision, but when he saw the San Lai formation that had already appeared on KOF96, he immediately reacted - Feiyan Phoenix Kick! …Should we say that she responded quickly, or that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers? Watching Yuri and Qianzuru's phantoms fighting each other with great joy, I was speechless - Qianzhe was already standing leisurely behind her and waiting with a smile, but she didn't even know it! It is estimated that this game will become a classic laughing stock in the history of KOF Well, I look at it from a purely academic perspective academically. "The smoke" dissipated, and Yuli, who had just landed on the ground, was gently stroked on the head by Qianhe from behind: "Little sister Yuli, you are very good, but you have to work harder." "You" Yuli's eyes widened suddenly, and she turned around in disbelief. Her hands reflexively wanted to fight back, but that movement It seemed that the series of attacks just now were more than she could bear. Now she can All he did was gasp for air, and the word "you" that came out of his mouth actually triggered a fit of coughing. "In the second round, Kagura Chizuru of the Three Artifact Team wins!" Even a layman knows the result. Of course Yuli admitted defeatbut when Robert passed by on the stage, she warned: "You can't embarrass us!" …Shame on you…Oh…poor Robert. "Miss Kagura, I haven't seen you for a year, but you still have the same style." Robert's courtesy was not lacking, and the style of a wealthy family was silently revealed. "Mr. Garcia is not bad!" Chizuru's smile did not change for a moment on the court. "My father also complained to me that his children were too keen on fighting, and he was worried that the future heir to the family business would be a prodigal." "Huh? Well" Robert was stunned and became embarrassed, "Father is complaining that I never come home to see him" "I understand," Qianhe's smile became more subtle, "Money is precious, but love is even more valuable!" "Miss Kagura, please don't bully me," Robert's sneer was almost worse than crying. "I know I'm no match, but if I don't fight more tragically, some people in the extreme flow won't look good on me. …” "Tragic?" Qianzhe blinked, "It seems that some people off the field don't allow us to play exhibition games!" "Wellplease allow me to interrupt." Suddenly, a third party's voice sounded in the field - it was the referee, "Although it is a bit rude to disturb you guys reminiscing about the past, this is the venue of KOF97, sofight!" "Then, I'll take action!" Nodding, Robert took two steps forward and lifted off the ground - Feiyan Whirlwind Kick! Qianzhe chuckled and raised his left hand - the principle of the gods! The two moves struck each other, Robert was knocked up into the air, and Chizuru slid back. Feiyanlong divine feet! Robert followed the trend and pointed directly at the top of Qianzhe's head - this happened to be the position where the God's principle could barely be considered a flaw. Unfortunately, the slight difference in speed meant that his attack only hit Chizuru's afterimage, while the real body was already standing three meters away: "Not bad, I'll catch up with your senior brother soon." "Thank you for the compliment!" With that said, Robert rushed forward again - Shadowless Wind Heavy Kick! Robert's kicks were very fast and heavy, but Chizuru skillfully blocked them one by one with light fists. Although I couldn't see it clearly from my distance and eyesight, it was obviously a watertight defense, and just after Robert kicked, he changed When he was angry, Qianhe's body flashed suddenly, and he pulled away in an instant. There was an extra gold coin in his hand: "I heard that this thing is worth a lot of money?" "Kagura don't make such a joke!" Robert's face changed drastically, "You should know the meaning of that coin!"   "It's just for fun." Qianhe threw the gold coin into the air, "How about deciding the outcome before landing?" "Okay!" After weighing for a second, Robert gritted his teeth and agreed. With a full breath, he punched the high-speed Overlord Xianghou punch, and then non-stop - dragon and tiger dance! Just when everyone thought the wonderful moment was about to happen, the roar of motorcycles sounded from far and near in the arena - "What's going on?" Chizuru took out a mobile phone from his pocket with some hesitation. At the same time, he avoided Robert's double attack with all his strength at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye! “This…is Chizuru’s true speed? Even now I can barely see the trajectory? "Hello?" Of course Qianhe couldn't hear the uproar outside the venue, and didn't pay attention to Robert's stunned look, "Whatah? Thisumhey" After hanging up the phone, Qianzhe casually hit the top of the door with a needle to knock up the gold coins that had already fallen to the ground, and accurately flew to Robert's right hand: "If you don't plan to admit defeat, I will give up Unfortunately, even now, you can't Do whatever you want.” "Why?" Robert asked. “Occasionally, there are people who can’t sit still when there are snitches…the gold coins of the Garcia family…” "No, what I want to ask is, why do you keep playing with me only with your left hand? Am I not worthy of you using both hands?" "Huh? That" Qianzhe laughed dumbly, "You and your father really value different things. You are really unworthy" "Answer me!" Robert's face turned red again, "I just admit defeat." "Because, your senior brother's Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist made me know that the fingers on my right hand cannot move even now." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 157 Japan Team VS Hell Band Team 1 Chizuru's victory was expected by all the fighters, although countless outsiders in the field were crazy about Chizuru's freehand performance; Chizuru's victory was unexpected by most fighters, because how can extreme flow It can be regarded as one of the most powerful schools in the world, but it was completely defeated by her - it seems that this year's championship team has already been determined. However, recalling every detail just now, I still noticed an interesting possibility - with Ryo Sakazaki's will and physique, he should not give in so easily even if he has zero skills, but the fact is unquestionable - —What on earth made him make such a decision? Thinking about Chizuru's words of praise, it seems that we can find some clues: The Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist was originally a new move of Ryo Sakazaki in KOF97, and it was probably a secret that he was proud of, but it was broken by Chizuru with one move, and it was revealed in one word. ——This was not only a blow to his self-confidence, but also meant that Chizuru had a good idea of ??the extreme flow situation in advance. As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy, and fighting a hundred battles without danger, Sakazaki Ryo seems to have made a wise decision to admit defeat But the important thing is, with the ability of the Kagura family, and the existence of those big families who also have such abilities - how many people in this world can completely A place of secrecy? ?Perhaps Todo Ryuuhaku is pretending to be crazy just for this? While thinking, Chizuru and Robert had already left the field, and now it was time for the Japanese team to VS the Hell Band. Although the Japanese team has won all the KOF championships in history, it has lost a lot of popularity without Kyo Kusanagi. And Benimaru Nikaidou, the only one in the team who still has the concept of selling himself, has already been criticized for his private life. Continuously, there is a big trend of Qiantang tide; in comparison, the Hell Band has too many supporters - Qiluo Club is to the resentful girl, Shermei is to Kuang Nan, Chris is to the boy - it is simply Full coverage! In fact, when Nikaido Benimaru and Shermi appeared from both sides at the same time, this was definitely not the Japanese team's home court! Sherme still had the posture of a newlywed young woman, the hair covering her eyes was faintly charming, and her face was slightly shy: "Mr. Nikaido, this is my first timeto be in the finals. Field, please" "Don't worry, I will give you the respect of a fighter." Nikaidou Benimaru said gently, and his movements were quite provocative, but there was no intention of letting off steam in his words. "So, I heard that Benimaru is a master of using electricity" In just one sentence, even the title has changed. Could it be that someone is sure that someone in the audience won't be jealous? "I don't know if it's alternating current or direct current?" "Pfft!" Quan Chong was the first to be unable to bear it, "Why didn't I notice that this beauty has such a talent for humor?" Is it humor? Maybebut I vaguely feel that things are not that simple. After all, her identity “You’ll know after you try it.” Nikaido Benimaru smiled gracefully, which seemed to have nothing to do with the title of love prodigal. "Fight!" The first one to move was Nikaido Benimaru. He jumped over and was met with a flurry of punches and kicks - flying skills, heavy punches, and jack knife kicks - being a master of electricity does not mean that he only knows how to use electricity. His ordinary fighting skills are also very powerful. Yes, I experienced this personally in last year's competition. However, Shermei neither dodges nor defends. He counterattacks with all his moves, attacking second and attacking faster. No matter how Nikaidou Benimaru attacks, when they really encounter him, it is he who suffers! "Master, another master!" For some reason, Quan Chong suddenly became talkative, "Did she learn from Tai Chi? But why didn't she take the initiative to attack? Is she hiding her strength?" Hidden strength? Of course she is hidingthe king While talking, Nikaido Benimaru finally found an opportunity to get close, and he buried himself. This is - Vacuum Katatekoma! But, it can only be a gesture! Sherme's speed suddenly increased, and she rode on Nikaidou Benimaru's neck as if she was teleporting - Shermei Spiral Strike! "Hiss——" Most of the men outside the venue gasped in unison, or it could be said that this was an expression of unreserved jealousy towards Nikaido Benimaru who had been tricked - there was no doubt that this was a move that made people The move brings pain and pleasure, and with Shelby's beautiful beauty, it is estimated that at this moment, half of the men will die under the peony flowers; while the other half will be mumbling about "I won't go to hell" However, the person involved did not look like he was enjoying it - Nikaido Benimaru, who was thrown out, immediately got up and wiped the blood that was slowly flowing out of his face It was not a nosebleed, it was flowing from the corner of his mouth. "It's really hidden." Nikaido Benimaru said and jumped again. Before landing, he aimed at Shermei's head - the Thunder Fist in the air! "The strange thing is that when the arc was generated in Nikaidou Benimaru's hand, Shermei's reaction was actually slow.Oh no, that was more like a pause! Of course, she was knocked away. "Haha, it turns out you are using direct current." Shermy seemed not to be hurt, and stood up quickly. Her sweet smile almost made people spurt blood. As she said this, she flew forward and slid forward - Shermy Heavy Cannon! With such a long distance, this move What is she doing? I don't understand. Quan Chong even exclaimed: "She's crazy!" while Athena frowned slightly. Similarly, Nikaido Benimaru on the field also frowned, but he was still puzzled. He actually fired the Thunder Fist in the most appropriate way! This time the hit was more solid than before. Even when the lightning disappeared, Shermei's clothes were already a little black. Although she didn't fall out, her body was shaky. Without any hesitation, Nikaidou Benimaru quickly stepped forward. Step - big power generator! …Well, there is a saying that there is eternal life in the fire, but at this moment, they are like eternity in the lightning. I believe that if a photographer adjusts the exposure just right, he can definitely capture a classic hug shot! At the same time, the referee's voice sounded: "Please watch with confidence, spectators. Although the light in the arena is strong, the level of light that can be transmitted will definitely not damage your eyesight." …It really covers everything! The lightning in the field finally began to weaken, and Shermei hugged Nikaidou Benimaru tenderly: "It's so cool! But if you want to beat me, you must first learn to use alternating current!" oh! This is - Shelmei shines! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 158 Japan Team VS Hell Band Part 2 Nikaido Benimaru was defeated and he was lying on the ground vomiting blood. Shermei stepped forward gracefully and held his hand like an elder: "If you want to be a master of using electricity, you have to learn bioelectricity well Well, I'll leave now." With that said, he smiled sweetly, helped Nikaidou Benimaru up, and left humming a tune alone. "Alternating current and direct current I don't understand what Shelme means, but direct current can be seen in nature at any time Maybe Nikaido Benimaru's attack is just to charge her? But why does it seem like alternating current can work in her words? Is it because AC is man-made? Or are there complex bioelectrical principles involved? My thinking has no answer. Nikaidou Benimaru on the court is still standing there covering his mouth. It looks like he has internal injuries? However, Daimon Goro and Nanaishasha have already appeared - it is almost certain that there is definitely a secret operation in this order of appearance! "Benimaru, you're seriously injured, please leave first!" Dai Damen can actually speak English? Seeing him holding Nikaido Benimaru with concern, I couldn't help but tug on Athena's sleeves: "Is it possible that among the fighters, Kyo Kusanagi is the only one who doesn't know English?" "Well" Athena tilted her head to think, "If we only count those who have already appeared in the finals, it's about right." …Perhaps, to promote their respective genres to the world? Thinking about it, I feel relieved - didn't Kasumi prefer to use her almost garbled English on the field last year? "Fight!" As soon as Nikaido Benimaru left the field, the referee announced that the first round was a draw and the second round had begun. After bowing slightly, Daimon Goro did not ask why Shermei abstained from voting, and only focused on observing the Qiluo Society opposite. "I heard that judo is mainly about defensive counterattack, so I will take the initiative to attack!" As he said that, Qi Luoshe flashed his steps and directly punched sideways - the final impact! The jade collapses! Daimon Goro reacted instantly. But the outcome was indistinguishable - Nanaisha's punch was indeed blocked, but Daimon Goro didn't have the strength to fight back. Evenly matched? wrong! Qi Ye She closed his fist and struck again - the final impact! "Could it be that" Athena suddenly murmured to herself, "He wants to" "What?" I asked, and the Qilao Club on the field received another final impact! "Judo is a fighting technique that uses four ounces to push a thousand pounds, but just now the Qizhao Club was not counterattacked. Do you know why?" Athena stared at the Qijiao Club who kept making final attacks on the field, asking and answering, "It's not the gate. Goro didn't want to think about it, but the speed and power of Shichishasha's punches exceeded the limit of his ability to fight back. In layman's terms, it meant breaking the defense. And Shichishasha's continuous attacks were nothing more than an attempt to make Daimon Goro exhausted and defeated - - The puncher relies mainly on waist strength, while the defender uses his hands to withstand the explosive force. If he can make Daimon Goro's hands lose their combat effectiveness before Shichiyosha himself becomes tired, then he will win. But the key is, why did he So confident? You know that Goro Daimon is a leader in the judo world, but you still deliberately use this style of fighting to defeat ten kai with one force?" …Of course he is confident. As a king, it’s strange that he can’t even do this! Moreover, what he did was simply to create more energy agitation, right? Just like Shermei seduced Nikaidou Benimaru to use powerful moves continuously "Twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two" Even the referee was counting, and the audience was uniformly shouting and shouting for every punch of Qilongshe, and just after the twenty-sixth punch , Daimon Goro finally lost control of his hands, and the door opened wide! One million sledgehammer steam! Although this series of attacks were not as powerful and heavy as the previous ones, they were as fast as a storm. Daimon Goro, who had lost his ability to defend himself, could not even make a move to hide! The continuous violent attack knocked Daimon Goro from the center of the ring to the edge of the ring. The Seven Pillars finally ended with a punch to the chest, and the blood dripping from Daimon Goro's mouth finally slowly fell and turned into a fountain. "Do you need me to help you out?" The outcome was already clear. Qiluoshe, who was no longer attacking, extended his hand to Daimongoro in a gentlemanly manner. Unfortunately, Daimongoro's mouth was obviously filled with blood and he couldn't tell clearly. words. "Twenty-six punches" Athena shook her head and smiled bitterly, "He Bing, it seems that we can only stop at the top four this time." "Are you saying that the Hell Band is too strong?" I asked, "Or are you already convinced that you can defeat the mercenary army?" "It's a cause and effect!" Athena looked at Shingo Yabuki and Chris who were on the stage. "Hell Band didn't pay attention to the Japanese team at all, or they were confident that any one of them could win. As for the organizers, To put it bluntly, if such a team does not meet the Three Artifacts in the finals, it will definitely be a big loss in business. Computer grouping? It’s just a joke.” Hearing Yabuki Shingo’s passionate declaration in bird language on the field, Athena couldn't help but smile, "Come together, let's get together"Quan Chong and I will go all out in the match between our son and the mercenaries. You can represent us in the semi-finals just like you did last year! HmmLeona, someone who can hurt Kusanagi Kyo is worth looking forward to! " "Fight!" Perhaps Yabuki Shingo didn't think he had any hope of winning, so he attacked regardless of physical strength from the beginning. Unfortunately, the obvious difference in speed made people feel like it was cat and mouse - to be precise, Yabuki Shingo was a cat, Chris It's a mouse, except it's Tom and Jerry from "The Mousetrap." Chris dodged easily, as if walking in the ring, always keeping one step away from Shingo Yabuki, and it was this precise step that made Shingo Yabuki's attack absolutely in vain. "It's one-sided again." Quan Chong sighed with admiration, "That Chris is more talented than Li Mei!" "Why?" Although Chris' youth is just an appearance, I don't understand Quan Chong's reason for concluding that he has "talent". "Although Shingo Yabuki was a little impulsive at first, now he is not attacking stupidly, but he can't stop anymore!" Kentaka pointed at the two people on the field, "Chris's dodge was very fast, and the landing point was Shingo Yabuki. If you don't attack continuously, even a slight pause is likely to cause serious damage!" "Is it?" It seems that this is a qualitative change in the speed advantage? Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes, when the audience was already impatient, Yabuki Shingo finally ran out of energy, slipped and fell to the ground. "It's hard for you!" Chris leaned over and smiled at Shingo Yabuki, "Since your will is stronger than your physique, how about you just admit defeat?" "No" After Yabuki Shingo reluctantly rejected this suggestion, he closed his eyes He, he just fell asleep! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 159 Hungry Wolf Team VS Special Invitation Team Listening to the slight snoring, Chris shook his head helplessly, picked up Shingo Yabuki and threw him towards the entrance: "Fool you will go into shock if you stop suddenly after strenuous exercise." "Hell Band advances to the semi-finals!" Although Yabuki Shingo did not admit defeat, the referee still declared the winner. Perhaps for the sake of his life safety - the staff outside the field rushed over to give him a series of physical therapy measures. Chris, on the other hand, waved coolly towards the outside and strolled away. "The following is Team Hungry Wolves VS Special Invitation Team! Players from both sides are invited to enter!" The referee spoke in a routine manner, but my shoulder was suddenly tapped from behind: "He Bing, let's declare the order of appearance together!" …It’s Leona, her long blue hair is simply tied up, and she’s looking straight at me. "us?" "He Bing, go ahead! Just line up with me last." Athena smiled and nodded, "This way, both parties can rest assured." "Oh." As soon as she agreed, Leona took my hand and walked away. “What’s wrong?” Following Leona, her hair blowing against my face, I still didn’t understand. "The Hell Band is obviously favored in the order of appearance. For the sake of fairness, it is the most effective way for us to declare together." The place of declaration is not far away, and Leona didn't walk fast, but she held my hand very firmly, " BesidesI heard that my adoptive father came to see you?" "Yes." There was nothing worth hiding. "He scared me as soon as he made a move." "On the contrary, he was the one who was frightened." Leona turned around and smiled, "He still feels bad about the fact that you kicked off his beloved dagger." "It seems you are happy about this?" However, this is another heart-wrenching smile. "Of course, didn't you suggest that I smile more often?" Leona turned around and grabbed my hand, "But, I still have to thank you" "Don't, that's what you should have." Leona's gaze made me feel a little flustered, and I wanted to break free from her hand, but failed. "Me? Apart from a miserable childhood and a murderous boy, what else do I have? Besides you, who else has thought about this for me?" Leona seemed determined to hold me back, lowering her head and whispering, "But, I am stupid, and I may never be able to live like an ordinary person in my whole lifebutI am willing to accompany you to be hunted down by Brazilian mercenaries" Isn’t this too unconfident? Looking at her hazy eyes, I really couldn't figure out what they meant: "Don't say that, you can do it as long as I'm here." "Well you can't let me down" Leona whispered this and immediately raised her head, "However, now I am still a member of the Brazilian mercenary army, and I will not show mercy on the field soon …take care." "To be honest I'm really afraid of your dagger." It's time to declare. It's not big, but it's free for casual visitors. The staff are quite enthusiastic, but they can't help but complain that they can't see the game in person despite being so close during this exciting time. "The game is exciting, but how many people can understand it?" I interrupted his ramblings with a smile, "If you really want to know the ropes, let's get started first Well, the order of appearance of the Athena team is - Hebing , Shii Kentaka, Asamiya Athena.” "The order of appearance of the Brazilian mercenary army is - Ralf, Clark, Leona." Leona's voice suddenly became a little cold Oh no, that was what she always looked like as a soldier. When we broke up, I couldn't help but ask her: "Did you arrange it like that on purpose?" "I don't want to hurt you personally." After saying that, she left gracefully. …It seems that she still doesn’t take me seriously …… "How is the game going?" Although some fighting sounds can be heard along the way, some things must be seen with one's own eyes to know the true process. Therefore, as soon as I returned to my seat, I asked Athena, "Who won?" Already?" "We haven't won yet." Athena pointed at Tōjo and Yamazaki Ryuji, who were fighting each other on the field. "Tōjo is relatively weak, but Yamazaki Ryuji never exerts his full strength. It seems to be for some reason, but it really looks like No reason." Looking along her hand, Dongzhang's whirlwind fist was counterattacked by Yamazaki Ryuji, and he had to retreat. Yamazaki Ryuji seized the opportunity, took out the dagger and swung it - the head of sanctions! There were a lot of blood marks on Dongzhang's wrists, which he couldn't avoid - it seemed that he had accumulated a lot of minor injuries in the previous fight. However, it is indeed a bit strange. Yamazaki Ryuji's attacks are not continuous enough, or there is a small pause after the first sanction, allowing Dongzhang to breathe. Considering Yamazaki Ryuji's character, this is very strange. . Suddenly, Dongzhang seemed to have made up his mind, took two steps back, gritted his teeth,The wind blew up manually, and the surrounding air was distorted in an instant - a tornado of death! It’s a hit! When Dongzhang was kneeling on the ground gasping for air, a huge tornado enveloped Yamazaki Ryuji - it was a confined space, and the physical damage caused by the tornado was not as simple as usual. After the strong wind dissipated, Dongzhang slowly stood up, only to see Ryuuji Yamazaki squatting down with his head buried in his face. His clothes had already been torn to pieces by the tornado. Just like us outside the court, Dongzhang's reaction to Yamazaki Ryuji was also very strange, but he no longer had much physical strength, so he could only approach slowly and cautiously Suddenly, when Dongzhang was less than one step away from Yamazaki Ryuji, Yamazaki Ryuji looked up - those were a pair of terrifying eyes! Guillotine! Yamazaki Ryuji's speed was simply not something that Tojo could resist at this moment. Holding Dongzhang's neck and pressing him on the ground, he ran, and the blood stained a trail. When the trail reached the edge of the field, Yamazaki Ryuji finally let go of him Oh no, this was not just letting him go. Open, this is this is the starting signal for shooting! A long howl like a wolf's howl resounded through the arena. Yamazaki Ryuji would have scared the children's faces and turned even more ferocious. It was simply a sign of being unable to control himself - the howl was still echoing, and Yamazaki Ryuuji had already grabbed almost Dong Zhang was unconscious, and the extremely fast snake wielder kept him close to the inner wall, and the final windy lower uppercut made Dong Zhang fly to the ceiling! Before Tojo fell, Yamazaki Ryuji stared blankly at the blood in front of him. His eyes were also so brightly colored! "Player Yamazaki Ryuji seems to be a little confused. For the safety of player Tojo, if the Hungry Wolves think this game has been lost, player Terry is asked to enter the game quickly!" ; ; Volume 97, Chapter 160: Hungry Wolf Team VS Special Invitation Team Terry entered the scene. Perhaps for Dongzhang's safety, he didn't say hello at all. He punched Yamazaki Ryuji in the back with a flaming punch from a distance! Almost as an instinctive reaction, Yamazaki Ryuji turned around the moment Terry's fist was about to hit his back - kicking sand! Of course, the sanitary conditions in the arena are commendable. Yamazaki Ryuji couldn't lift up the sand, but the wind brought by his leg strength did not affect the power of Flame's punch. The result of the confrontation between the two was that Terry was carried into the air, and Yamazaki Ryuji was also unable to move to pursue. "Bang!" Tojo landed, but Yamazaki Ryuuji ignored the movement behind him and only stared at Terry in front of him The Nike mark on the hat is so eye-catching Suddenly, Yamazaki Ryuji moved again - the leader of sanctions, punching, stabbing, snake wielder! Thisthis is completely different from Yamazaki Ryuji just now! The continuity of the movements, the explosiveness of the speed Why were you struggling with Dong Zhang just now? Or is he really out of control now? The referee's words are not worthy of reference, but considering that as a small referee, he can make such a decision, I can't help but wonder whether he was authorized in advance or got a hint? In other words, Yamazaki Ryuji's situation at this moment was expected by some people? Terry defended very well, moving his feet without any sloppiness, and Yamazaki Ryuji's attack was completely deflected; and after a series of defenses, Terry actually leaned forward to avoid the snake user - the high-rail fountain! Even though it was a visually obvious energy pillar, Yamazaki Ryuji was sprayed into the air, but Terry's attacks were not over yet - flame punch, energy replenishment, gravel kick, inverted jump kick! There was no gap between the series of blows. Yamazaki Ryuuji was always moving in mid-air, with some blood flying from time to time! Energy fountain! Terry, who landed first, pursued again This must be the last blow, right? The radius of the energy pillar was ridiculously large, and the clothes on Yamazaki Ryuuji's chest disappeared into thin air under such a blow! "So strong." Athena admired, "Is this Terry's true strength?" As she said this, she observed Yamazaki Ryuji's appearance. At this time, although Terry was still standing casually, he could not cover his chest. Strong ups and downs - this is obviously a sign of overload. A minute passed, and Yamazaki Ryuuji finally slowly got up from the ground. However, he looked quite dazed. He just inspected his wounds blankly and couldn't even speakfor a long time, he held his chest and walked away. For a game, this scene was very strange, but the referee didn't say anything, and the audience just watched quietly. The staff quickly took the unconscious Dong Zhang away from the field, and at the entrance on the other side, Mary was taking Throwing his short leather jacket to his pet dog. "Do you need to take a break?" Mary's affectionate words definitely made the audience vomit blood, but those who knew the inside story thought it was normal, and Terry only asked softly: "How do you team up with such a person?" "It's not just to earn a living." Mary smiled playfully, "Aren't you also calling yourself poor?" “…This year’s KOF is not suitable for you.” Terry was speechless for a moment. "Are you afraid that I will steal your bonus, or that you are unable to protect me with your ability?" Mary pointed at Terry playfully, using her hand as a gun, "My shooting skills are perfect, you can't escape." "Let the game begin." Terry seemed to be afraid of her continuing, and even though she was still panting, she asked the referee. "It seems that they have a good relationship?" Athena looked at me and Quan Chong with a smile, "What does her gun refer to?" "Cupid's gun?" I said casually, and Mary on the field really shot Terry like a bullet - spinning her feet in the sky! Theoretically speaking, this kind of speed is nothing to Terry, and it can be understood by an energy fountain; but in fact, Terry can barely dodge, let alone fight back. When he turns around, Mary's new attack has arrived - —Vertical Arrow! Hit - Mary grabs! The additional attack knocked Terry to the ground, but Mary did not pursue him again: "It seems that you just spent a lot of money." It seemsMary's judgment is correct, or is Terry letting off steam? No wayoh no, could it bethat the "tracheitis" phenomenon in the future can be predicted from this? "You have made great progress." Terry was not seriously injured. He patted the dust on his body and looked at Mary Wenwen. "I hope you can beat me" He did not finish his words, but used actions to describe - —Energy wave! Mary easily dodged it and used Mary's spider stick, but Terry's movements were no longer as slow and obvious as before - a reverse jump kick! This time it was Mary who was hit, but Terry did not pursue him, and Mary had no obvious injuries. Energy replenishmentMary fell outslam dunkturned around and fell   The back and forth of each move may make the audience happy, but in the eyes of professionals, this is completely the daily practice of fellow practitioners, oh no, it is more routine than daily practice! In the end, Quan Chong couldn't help but sigh: "Love is so great!" Half an hour later, Terry was thrown to the sidelines by Mary's dynamic flash. He finally admitted defeat, and Mary's words once again made the audience vomit blood: "Let's call it a drawotherwise, whether I hurt Andy or he hurt me, It’s not good for you.” …It seems that they haven’t received the certificate yet, right? So harmonious? No matter what others think, they are in a "tie" after all. Anyway, the KOF regulations do not have provisions for handling match-fixing. And the atmosphere of the confrontation between Andy and Billy can be said to be of the same origin. Oh no, it can be said to be more harmonious, although it is only a unilateral show of goodwill by Billy. "I knocked your girlfriend down a few days ago. She's not angry, right?" Billy's tone didn't sound like a gangster at all. "No, they are all fighters." Although Billy's attitude surprised Andy, he still answered like a fighter, "But there will be a real winner between us." "Really?" Billy laughed, "Can you take my attack?" "Just try and you will find out." "Fight!" Billy moved immediately, and the movement was unusually atmospheric - a huge whirlwind! The energy generated by it was like thousands of three-section sticks hitting Andy over and over again, a total of ten times! “Could it be thathe wants to imitate the method used by the Qilong Society to defeat the gate? However, Billy did not have the strength of Seven Flails Society. When his attack was completed, Andy almost knelt on the ground, but the corner of his mouth moved: "Is that all?" ——Flying Meteor Fist! Suddenly, just as Andy rushed to Billy, a voice sounded: "I abstain." bump! Billy's words clearly confused Andy, but as a self-confessed upright fighter, Andy had no intention of taking action even after his opponent admitted defeat, so - as a result of inertia, Andy threw himself into the competition without any method. Leigh's arms. "Come on! Also, when that idiot with no brains wakes up, tell him - don't let me find out when he bullied Lily."; Volume 97 Chapter 161 Team Athena vs. Mercenary Army (Part 1) Billy left, making another elegant exit. His rugged back was a model of the thug profession. Maybe boys and girls who don't know the details will regard him as a somewhat chivalrous figure, but Andy's face is more surprised - hatred may continue endlessly, or it may sit down and settle it once and for all, but There is no reason as if nothing happenedwhich often brings to mind conspiracy. However, the stage of their grievances was in Nanzhen, not the kof97 arena. Although Andy was confused, he could only leave with the result of promotion in confusion. And now, the ones facing each other on the field are Ralf and me with the blessings of Athena and Quan Chong. "The Colonel has always missed you!" Ralf actually brought in a bottle of vodka, blew it in one breath and threw it away, "Should I take this opportunity to please him?" Public revenge for private revenge? I couldn't help but want to laugh. After all, except for the cosmic phantom, none of Ralf's attacks could kill me with a single blow. Even if I was really no match for him, I could admit defeat. Besides, he was also gradually progressing from military boxing to jungle fighting. Entering the ranks of martial artists can be called a monk halfway like me. Relatively speaking, I have no psychological burden. "Fight!" The bottle was of good quality and was not broken. It was just rolling on the ground. The moment it stopped, Ralf's attack began. It was a full beating, with no obvious moves. Ralf's punches and kicks seemed to have little structure, but they were swift and precise. Every time I use Todo-ryu's lock technique, I can't grasp it accurately - there are no warning signs for his movements at all, and my pre-reading advantage when facing other people is completely useless. With my current ability, I can only try to catch him! “The result of this confrontation was that Ralf chased me and beat me, but in fact it was just the two of them using up their energy in vain. I don’t know how long it took Oh no, it must have been a long time. Ralf’s movements showed signs of slowness Could it be that he was tired? However, regardless of whether it was a trap or not, he finally showed a flaw. And this is enough for me - Fujido Lock! This time, I finally succeeded. I pushed the thumb of his right hand with my left hand, suddenly stretched out his legs and cuffed him. He lost his center of gravity and was pushed to the ground by me, locking his throat! Of course, I didn't intend to kill anyone. The chokehold was just a cover to force him to fight back. The moment he struggled to punch me, I let go and punched him in the stomach at a faster speed - this moment The effect of the hit is particularly good, even if it is not stomach bleeding, he will lose most of his combat effectiveness within a certain period of time. "The combined skater of Team Athena wins!" Ralf couldn't stand up for a minute. Although he didn't admit defeat, the referee still announced the result as appropriate. Watching Clark come in to help Ralf, I couldn’t help but feel a little emotional: Although Ralf’s wild boxing is also a fighting method, people without formal training don’t know how to minimize possible trauma at the moment of being hit. As for my punch, if the opponent was Kensung, it would be absolutely impossible to determine the winner with the same hit. Ralf As a mercenary soldier, he should be the best, but in kof97, which cannot use thermal weapons, he can only be one of them. And what about Clark? From a distance, the sunglasses obscured all expressions. "It's a shame that Ralf lost." After dealing with Ralf, Clark slowly walked towards me, "I thought your physical strength was not very good, but you ended up wearing it out." He obviously didn't finish his words, and his calm posture made him feel sad. I think of a fortress standing by the sea. "Fight!" Clark did not take the initiative to attack, and could even be said to be motionless. I threw a tentative punch, but had to pull it back midway - he seemed to have inadvertently shifted his center of gravity slightly, but it was enough to make my punch empty. If I really punched him, he would definitely catch me. Right! One punch, two punches I made more than a dozen false punches from different angles before and after, but they were all false punches - Clark's slightest movement actually gave me a premonition of danger, and in the eyes of the audience, he was almost It's motionless! This inevitably frightens me. The more immobile an opponent is, the more likely he is to invade like fire. If Clark, who is so well-defended, counterattacks Being proficient in Todo-ryu, I fully understand what it means to lose the initiative in a duel between two grappling masters! Suddenly, Clark moved slowly and walked toward me with small staggered steps, his upper body posture remained the same. …No, I will lose if this continues! The attack has been fruitless. If you panic when defendingthis is definitely a danger! Run, turn around and run! Although I behaved like a frightened bird, I gained time to think. Clark, on the other hand, was always chasing me unhurriedly, like a wolf stalking its prey, but no matter the distance, I could not find the angle of attack, nor could I escape the pressure he enveloped. Or is he trying to drag me down psychologically? What a pity, MingSo, I have no countermeasures. Even running around him can't make him faint He really should become a pilot! However, this is almost my last resort. Forget it, let’s strike again, with the fastest speed and explosive power! If it still doesn't work, I'll give in After making the decision, I opened the distance as fast as I could Well, it was about twenty meters away. Considering the speed at which he was chasing me, I still had ten meters left to speed up. I hope that's enough Thinking about it, using the inertia to run out of an arc, I finally faced off against Clark Five meters, two meters, my center of gravity was pressed down, and I punched! I saw Clark’s hands reaching for me, I felt his fist hit his chest, and I noticed a gust of wind Oh, it was me rising straight into the air; Volume 97 Chapter 162 Athena Team VS Mercenary Army Part 2 "Bore!" I hit the ceiling without any preparation. When I fell, I was a little dizzy. I tried to adjust my posture, but failed. I hit Clark's shoulder hard - my back! Super Argentinian blocker! Fire flash elbow! Before I could feel the pain after being thrown to the ground, Clark’s elbow hit my stomach again It seemed that there was a fishy smell in my mouth I reluctantly got up, but before I could stand still, I saw Clark's oncoming scissor kick - Franken's sure-fire throw! This time, my neck won't have any sequelae I subconsciously pressed my throat, and I simply curled up and refused to get up. Anyway, in my current situation, no matter what I do, I will get beaten He really did fight. A fist and kick attack no less than that of Ralph hit me without interruption. This was much more powerful than when Yuri had practiced. Unfortunately, I couldn't do anything except barely protect my vital parts I don’t know how much time has passed - no one has time to count the time when being beaten repeatedly Oh, I can’t imitate those people who count how many punches they received. Anyway, by the time I really felt the pain, Clark had stopped attacking. I don't understand why I stopped, but I endured the pain and got up with extreme vigilance - Clark was standing next to me, without taking any action or expression. ??????????????????????????? He has already let me go, and there is no need for me to humiliate myself any more. Not being afraid of being beaten and looking for a beating are two different things. "……I surrender." Um? Was there any mistake? Why did Clark steal my line? "The joint skater of Team Athena wins!" The referee's words echoed in my ears, but I didn't understand what was happening at all. I just watched Clark slowly leave the field, and watched Leona come in easily I won. ? Why? Why did Clark admit defeat? "Does it still hurt?" Leona looked at me warmly, her eyes full of tenderness, "Do you want to rest for a while?" "Why?" I looked at the back of Clark who was already outside the court, "The losershould be me, right?" As I said that, I finally felt the sweetness clearly in my throat. "That's not the point If you really want to know, find time to ask him in person." Leona put on plastic gloves, "You seem to underestimate your own boxing." "My fist?" I looked at my hand "What's wrong?" "Fight!" The referee used his voice to remind us what to do, but he was obviously ignored. Leona simply came over and took my hand: "You are not fighting alone" I’m not Could it be that she means the influence of those crazy bloods? But I don't have any Cang Yan "Me and your?" "Ralf and Clark want to defeat you physicallyit can only be said that their intelligence work is not done well." Leona let go of me and took two steps back, "that is actually my dereliction of duty." "Thank you." Leona hid a lot of things for me Heaton's request was not only his request, but also my sense of responsibility. "Do you need to rest for a while?" Leona asked again. "You can start." "Really? I see it's hard for you to even stand firm." Leona waved her knife in the air, bringing up a lot of airflow, and pushed me violently, causing me to fall to the ground, and she also sat down gently. He came down and looked at me quietly, "There is no time limit on KOF97. You can definitely sleep in first - I have no objection." You don’t objectyou don’t even know what the audience’s anger is. Well, that's right, Leona's mercenary logic is just to regard KOF as a mission, and it is a mission that does not require victory-it is almost equivalent to a vacation. As for taking a vacation, of course you can do whatever you want But the key point is that I am not a mercenary, and Leona will no longer be either. "Forget it, we're not that smart yet, it's not good to act like a big name." I got up with difficulty, but I was determined, "Just take action, just let me lose clearly Oh, don't use your dagger." "Dagger? No need." Leona's smile flashed away, and she rushed to me - Moonlight Saw! This was entirely caused by the wind blade when she waved the plastic glove, which directly cut my clothes and even pierced my skin! "The clothes are good, Mai Zhuo is really good to you." Leona was obviously dissatisfied with the effect of her attack, and her eyes were a little unhappy. She didn't realize that I had no ability to dodge, so she pounced on me, leaned over and took a bite , bite me on the shoulder! It hurtsah! Leona not only bit hard, but also turned hard. The tearing pain made me tremble unconsciously, but there was no way to get rid of it. In other words, after passing by Ralf and?Lak's consumption has already turned me into a sandbag. Finally, Leona seemed to have exhausted all her breath, and jumped away reluctantly, sticking out her soft tongue and licking the blood in her mouth, with a warm look on her face: "Sure enough, it tastes so familiar" Of course, a lot of it is your blood But you bit it out of me There are definitely teeth marks, absolutely "Can I admit defeat now?" If I don't leave the show, I don't know how many more "shows" Leona will have. I don't want her label to be all over my body. "Okay! Do you need me to help you out?" Leona is ruthless in her actions, but so gentle the most evil mercenary logic! "No, no need, I can still walk. I look forward to your wonderful performance." I touched the place where she just bit her. Well, it was really deep. "If you can defeat Quan Chong, I hope you won't hurt Athena's face. She can be said to live on stage." "Oh" Leona responded noncommittally. Probably, she didn't understand what stage food was. As soon as they left the venue, Athena and Quan Chong came over to greet them: "Not bad, it's better than we expected." "Really?" It's really good. I didn't even dare to think about the possibility of defeating Ralf and Clark in succession. "I'm on the stage. Athena said she would reward you tonight." Quan Chong winked, "However, I think you can't eat soy sauce recently. Otherwise, Leona's teeth marks will definitely be a good pattern on your shoulders. ." After saying that, he walked away. "I think Leona intends to keep that tooth mark there forever?" Athena said nonchalantly, but she just said that, helped me back to my seat, and stopped talking. "Miss Leona, we don't have to be too serious, right?" Quan Chong, who came on stage, began to fight for diplomacy, "He Bing has already given me face like this, how about we just stop there?" "Okay. You only need to fight me for one move." Leona didn't wait for the referee's command, walked to Quan Chong, and stood at a distance, "I will move in five seconds. If you can follow it, you will win." ." "Yeah." Quan Chong answered emphatically, watching Leona's movements intently. Vortex Launcher! Leona made a move, and although it was a move with obvious flaws, it was also a powerful move when the opponent agreed to accept the move instead of counterattacking! The immortal energy is activated! Quan Chong didn't hold back at all, he gave it his all in one go! There was a luster in the airflow, causing a slight explosion under the high pressure and finally, the light dissipated, and Leona's dagger pointed directly at Quan Chong's abdomen: "A fighter? I hope you can protect He Bing" After saying that, Leona turned and left ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 163 The Way Home "Team Athena advances!" It was a promotion, but the reaction of the audience Fortunately, there was a "tacit understanding" between the hungry wolves and the special invitation team. Apart from being slightly unsatisfactory, there were no other overall negative comments around it. However, Athena next to her had a heavy expression: "He Bing, are you familiar with Leona?" "What's the meaning?" "I know best what kind of moves Quan Chong uses to activate his immortal energy. But just now, Leona was not injured at all, and she even caught Quan Chong's flaw at that moment." Athena put her hand on my chest, and a warm current flowed through her body. The pain spread throughout the body, and the pain all over the body was greatly reduced by the slight coolness. "If it is really a fight to the death, the possibility of defeat between Quan Chong and I is very high. But she gave up - why? Because of you?" "Because he told me not to hurt your face." A hand was placed on my injured shoulder, it was Leona! "Then you agreed." Athena obviously knew about her arrival and was not as confused as I was. "You are familiar with each other?" "Sooner or later, I will live with him." Leona nodded towards Athena, and without any explanation, she took off my collar and looked at the fresh coat she had created herself. After a long time, she chuckled, "It looks very cute. , right, He Bing?” ……cute? How could I possibly see it from my perspective? Moreover, although the difference between survival and life will reduce the sweetness a lot, your current actions will definitely make you have inexplicable associations with Athena! I looked back at Leona depressedly, speechless when facing that warm face. "Will you survive?" Athena blinked, finally showing her usual smile, and came over to observe the deep tooth marks with Leona, "WellMiss Leona's teeth are well maintained and neat." "The power of teeth is very objective. It is very useful in some unfavorable situations. Of course, it needs to be taken seriously." Leona explained softly, touching my wound with her index finger, which gave me another pain. "There is still some blood." As she said, , her index finger was stained with some blood, flashed in front of my eyes, and entered her mouth, "Sweet, salty, very good taste." "" Blood tastes like this, but does it taste good? Moreover, your expression is too that's human blood! "You guys continue chatting. I went up to see Quan Chong, but he still hasn't come down yet. I guess his self-confidence was hit by Miss Leona." Athena giggled, smiled at Leona, turned and walked away. …Also, I definitely feel bad when one of my most proud moves is broken easily and naturally by others. Looking at Athena's backshe cares about Quan Chong after all! Thinking about it, I straightened my clothes and said, "Leona, can you take me home?" With the tatters of these clothes, showing off on the street I'm not that post-modern. “Why?” Leona’s index finger was still in her mouth, as if she was savoring the taste of my blood. "I suspect Clark caused my stomach to bleed just now." Really, this kind of pain is very wrong. "Don't worry, you haven't died so far, so you won't die from this." Leona took my hand, "Crazy blood is not a good thing, but it is not useless either Go home!" go home. Following Leona, watching her move with ease, I really wondered if she had been to my house more than once It was as if she was the owner. Those passers-by obviously knew our identities, but they didn’t come together to strike up a conversation, and even stayed away from us. Maybe my reputation was gradually becoming more and more popular. "He Bing, how different is it in such a society and in the military camp?" Leona murmured, without stopping or looking back. "More. In other words, most of your common sense that is correct will not work." "Why?" "The military strives for the best efficiency, but in the world of ordinary people, different people pursue different things. We cannot use our own standards to demand others, nor can we do something for others. In your opinion, It’s a very serious matter to express too much anger. For examplerest, for ordinary people, is often not to restore physical strength, but to change a state of mind." "That kind of rest I have it too. There is a small cliff near the headquarters. I often sit there alone and watch the clouds." "Yes, you are looking at the clouds. But have you ever looked at the clouds with others?" The cliff that Leona mentioned was the place where King and I discovered it. "That's not enough at all - if it's just to keep the To survive, your small villa in Russia is almost your own small space. If you can order items online, you can have everything. But, how different do you think that kind of life is from that in the army? " "It seems more lonely." Leona thought for a moment. “?Therefore, you need someone to watch the clouds with you. Just like when the breeze blows your hair, someone can feel the smell of your hair, just like when you try hard to make a dish that fails, someone can eat it with you" "But, you didn't eat." Leona was probably a little embarrassed and angry about what happened at the beginning. She turned around and gave me a fierce look of hatred. "" How can the things you do be called a failure? It's simply poison! "Okay, tonight, I'll watch the clouds with you, oh no, watch the moon, that's okay, right?" "Where?" "My family. By the way, I want to let you experience what real delicious food is." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 164 Home The light rain started falling unconsciously, and the mist looked like a gray gauze. The water droplets trickling down from the eaves also made a tinkling sound, like a soundtrack for pedestrians running around. And my journey with Leona has finally arrived. Home. Seen from a distance, the somewhat tranquil color seems to blend in perfectly with the surrounding environment (goddamn it, I actually said this word is illegal!). Maybe someone will accidentally notice the color of the people who come in and out of this small villa every day. The figure on the back is quite familiar, but no one is interested or even wants to find out the origin of this vaguely stylish owner - in Tokyo, the pressure of life has long killed the leisure of ordinary people. "This, is your home?" After I opened the door and entered, Leona looked around, her eyes twitching, as if she didn't recognize anything, as if everything was novel. Why is the sofa placed here? Why is the water dispenser placed there? Whose work is the painting on the wall? Where did the ancient clock come from Just scanning around the living room, Leona was bombarded with questions. "Do you do the same thing when you go to other people's homes?" Her performance made me stunned. "No, if I want to change to someone else's home, I have to depend on the situation." Leona thought for a while and answered seriously. "Tell me more specifically." “If it’s for execution, I’ll break in directly; if it’s for assassination, I’ll use a long-distance camera to observe first; if it’s for theft, I’ll…” Seeing that she was about to make a move, I said immediately: "I almost understand." Leona had almost no experience asking questions from targets - or in other words, in her subconscious, she unconsciously regarded me as a usual target …"The decorations here are decided by Athena and others, I don't know." "That is to sayyou don't understand the purpose of your home's layout at all?" Leona was very surprised, "if someone attacks, how do you use your own facilities to deal with it? You can't even guarantee safety, soit's still you 's home?" "It's true that you can't call home without a sense of security, but security is not exactly as defined as you think." It seems that there are many things that need to be popularized to hermuch more than I imagined, "What is called in the military camp Safety mostly means personal safety, but in ordinary society, the probability of encountering a physical attack is relatively small, and the sense of security we need is more focused on the spiritual level." "Spirit?" Leona murmured. I suddenly punched her in the nose. Although I couldn't really hit her, and although her eyes were confused, her body did not hide, but instantly drew out the dagger. "Is this your own reaction or your body's reaction?" Withdrawing my fist, I held her hand - the dagger still scared me. "I don't knowI've always done this." Leona looked at her hands blankly, "I didn't mean to hurt you." "I know, you know, but your body doesn't know." I took her to sit on the sofa. "When you are performing a mission, if there is danger, your comrades will help you share the burden - on the battlefield, it is enough But, when you are in ordinary society, if you encounter something sad or something that a person cannot bear or bear, who will share it with you?" "you." "Me?" Leona blurted out, which made me feel sad. She actually trusted me so much, "But, am I enough on my own?" "enough." "That's not enough. There are still many things worth experiencing in your life" “I experience everything with you.” Looking at her serious eyes, my throat almost got stuck - please, on another occasion, this was a proposal! "It seems you have made some mistakes I am not qualified to go through life" "You have." Leona's hand suddenly became strong, so determined that it hurt me, "If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be so eager for life. Although I don't understand anything, I know that only when I am with you can my heart Tranquility Although I can't control my hands, I believed you wouldn't hurt me just now. And for other people, at such a close distance, I won't give them a chance to take action - except for you and my adoptive father, no one People make me feel at ease; except you, no one makes me feel at ease; except you, no one gives me the courage to face a strange world." …It’s a mess, it’s a complete mess… I can’t get my hands free: “I understand what you mean, but… do you understand what your words mean?” "I know, this is my truth." "But your words can be interpreted as sweet words or a proposal." I couldn't help but avoid her pure eyes, "You also know, I have a girlfriend." "Girlfriend, Miss Kingbut why do you need?Friends? "Leona's words almost made me vomit blood. "Because I need someone who makes me happy, makes me feel dependent, makes me willing to pay for it, and makes me think more important than myself. Just like in all love stories, not seeing each other for one day is like three autumns. As in all marriages, we share the joys and sorrows of each other.” "Pleasant to the eye? Rely on? Pay for? Important? Three autumns in one day? Share joys and sorrows? Help each other?" Leona seemed to understand, and was in a daze, "Have you finished explaining?" "……Roughly the same." "But don't these words describe a home?" "I originally planned to Oh, this place is also my home, but I can't stay here forever. It will hinder Athena's life Sooner or later, I need to build a family of my own." "Oh." Leona took a deep breath, "Okay, let's build a family! You have been giving me the elements you mentioned, and I can definitely give them to you!" …… He Bing fled back to his room like a sprint, leaving behind a confused Leona. She stared at the closed door in a daze for a long time, smiled slightly, stood up and poured herself some water. While receiving the water, Leona suddenly frowned. At the same time, the door opened, it was Athena and Quan Chong. "So you're a guest at my house." Athena chuckled, "Quan Chong, you go take a shower first, and I'll talk to Miss Leona Well, how about going to the balcony?" The wind on the balcony is very gentle, accompanied by the smell of soil brought by the rain. Athena looked at the busy traffic outside and turned her back to Leona: "Be kind!" "How much does your water dispenser cost?" Leona suddenly asked. "It's only a few hundred thousand dollars." Athena replied, turning back, "Hebing needs happiness." "I can give it to him, and he can give it to me." "Things are not that simple. Now, he is still my relative, and I will not turn a blind eye." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 165 Warning My head was buried in the pillow, and I remained motionless like an ostrich, but my mind was filled with Leona's voice and figure. Not to mention her weird reasoning process, that decision alone almost made me want to die - she actually planned to marry me! God knows how sharp her dagger is, and God knows when she will go on a bloodbath on a whim When I get married, I don't want to be the legendary male mantis. Besides, I still have King. However, with Leona’s quality as a mercenary, once she decides on something, it will almost be completed as a mission Do I have to fight a tug-of-war for more than ten years like Emperor Wanli? Or even, will Leona challenge King to a duel in anger? Just when I was thinking wildly, the door opened. Leona has lock picking skills? Oh no, it's Athena, she already has the key. "Can you hide for a while, or for a lifetime?" Athena picked me up from the bed with a strong heart, "Everyone else has given up their words, are you staying here waiting to be robbed?" "But, I" Of course I don't want to "sit back and wait for death", but what should I do? "Leona will stay here, saying that she wants to accompany you until the end of KOF97, and then find a quiet place to settle down with you." Athena ignored my surprise, "Driving her away is not worth the loss, so you can take care of yourself. In addition Be more alert at night, lest you accidentally get married - Leona's military principle is that the result is more important than the process." "Athena, don't scare me." Getting married? Come on, Bloody Romance didn’t happen overnight, right? "He Bing." Athena let go of me and reached out to pat my head. Considering the height difference between us, it was funny, but she spoke with sincerity and sincerity. "I can't influence your personal affairs, but there are some things I can't turn a blind eye to." Close one eye. It’s understandable that you don’t want to choose the three-artifact set. After all, you are forced to choose between two choices But Leona is different. The reason why she likes you is not important. What is important is her identity. And, her bloodline.” "bloodline? Athena, you" How is that possible? How could Athena know this? "Knowing too much is not happiness." Athena's face was expressionless, but I clearly felt how complicated it was behind that calmness. "You associate with the girl from the artifact family, you are close to the heir of the Todo family, and you talk to the female Muay Thai boxing champion. Talk about marriage No matter what the outcome is for you, I will be happy for you and bless you. I just hope that your love will not become a chess piece in the game between forces. Because you are my relative. " "Relatives" This title has been mentioned more than once, but I never understand the reason, "Why" "Invitation is not the same as blood relationship" Athena was about to explain, but she seemed to suddenly notice something and smiled, "It seems that Leona is awake." Before she finished speaking, Leona appeared at the door with her hair disheveled. "What's wrong?" Looking at the tense atmosphere between them, I was very worried. "I used super mental penetration and some hypnosis to make her take a nap." Athena nodded and smiled, "It was a shameful sneak attack. Okay, I'm going to cook for you. Think of it as apology for this! He Bing , remember what I just said, you have to live a good life, because you still owe me a lot of money, and you have to calculate compound interest." "Compound interesteven though it's a joke, don't poke my pain!" "Damn it!" Leona looked at Athena's graceful back in depression, and suddenly came over to grab my hand, "He Bing, you can't light up the lighthouse and leave a storm behind. It's also a crime for people to drown in the river of love." "Who taught you these words?" Love words sound nice, but coming from her mouthI'm really not used to it. "It's in the book." Leona was honest. "Bang!" I fell on the bed Please, someone kill me! Before Athena prepared a table of dishes, I lay lazily on the bed, chatting with Leona. However, a cold start is inevitable. Leona is not used to talking about it, and I am not in that mood. If I hadn’t just competed and was so exhausted, I might have run away! But she seems to enjoy such an atmosphere, or in other words, this level is a kind of peaceful happiness for her. Occasionally, when I look at her, her gentle eyes seem not to look at me enough, and she murmurs love words that are like those she learned in a surprise attack What she originally asked for is actually very simple and simple. It seems that it was my explanation that made her come to an excessive conclusion. in conclusion. "Leona, don't you regret it?" Finally, her persistence made me unable to help but speak seriously. "This is my choice." "First of all, don't use the way of speaking in those books. Your simplicity is your greatest treasure." I really can't stand her trying to imitate the classic tone, "Besides, I'm not a good person.No money, no power, no ability Don't speak, just listen to me first I won't analyze anything else. Although your logic is different, it is better than mine. I just say - if one day, I betray you, what will you do? What would you do if you found out decades later that I had betrayed you? Thousands of love books praise it as the most precious thing in the world, but real history will not allocate love to everyone. On the contrary, love, a priceless treasure, is not a great thing, and there are many infinities that are higher than it. "Oh, Leona is just a mercenary soldier. She shouldn't understand the terms of advanced mathematics. Moreover, Chinese is not her mother tongue. "Well Anyway, in the circle of fighters, there are many responsibilities that can defeat love So, It’s hard for me to give you the happiness you need. It’s really hard If you want to live an ordinary life, it’s best to be with ordinary people. " "Is it really difficult?" Leona asked softly, chewing on my words. "Yes, I have been caught up in the dispute between the fighting forces. I may die in a few days, and I may always be under the shadow of uncertainty about life and death." "It's difficult, but that means there is still hope." Leona became more determined, "I know you are always good for me, just like Miss Asamiya is good for you. I don't care what kind of life I live, as long as I have you Being around me is a happy life. If even this is hindered, I don’t mind fighting with people and heaven. Unlesseverything about me disgusts you." “…Leo…” “I didn’t imitate anything this time, it was just what I wanted to tell you.” ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 166 Watershed? The atmosphere of the dinner was quite peaceful. Although Leona and Athena obviously had a Cold War-style communication, at least their confrontational behavior at the dinner table never escalated into body language - Athena's smile was throughout, no matter what came out of her mouth The words are cold or hot. After that, I accompanied Leona to the roof to watch the moon - this is what I agreed to do, no matter how much I wanted to avoid her at the moment. "There are a lot of stars today, and it seems that tomorrow will be a sunny day." Being silent is not an option, but I really don't know what to say, so the weather becomes the topic. "Yes." There were a few chairs scattered around the small open-air flower stand. Leona picked one casually and lay on it, enjoying it very much. "Athena Asamiya is very good at decorating her own home. Maybe, I have to ask She learns.” Home that's the topic again I sat on the blue tiles at the edge of the flower bed, opposite her, looking at her comfortable look: "Athena is amazing. At her age, she knows so many things. I am the only one who knows so many things." For my mind, I can’t understand it, or in other words, I can only regard her as a genius.” “If you can’t understand, then you’re considered a genius?” Leona still looked at the stars in the sky, “Then, you are my genius.” “…You’re here again.” Leona’s constant confession made me at a loss. "He Bing, come here, okay?" Leona smiled softly and asked with a slight request. "how?" "Can you hug me?" Leona stood up and leaned back in my arms. "For a long time, I didn't know what it felt like to be completely unguarded but at ease. Even my memory can no longer tell me. Have you ever felt at ease?" "" I finally put my hands around her belly, warm and fragrant, and the loose blue hair almost blurred my eyes under the pull of the evening breeze, "You should have had a carefree time, at least. …while your parents are still alive.” "At that time I don't remember." Leona almost handed over her entire weight to me. "Whenever I try to recall, there always seems to be a voice in my heart telling me to give up. It seems to be telling me that that was A Pandora’s box.” Pandorait's really a bit appropriateI sighed secretly and hugged her a little bit: "In that case, I don't think about it for now. What should come will come sooner or later." "Yes, I have always been that 'temporary' these years." Leona almost cried. "What’s wrong with you?" "I'm happy. I'm glad that there is no longer a cold wall behind me today. I'm glad that you gave me a glimmer of light." Leona seemed to treat my hand as a hugging bear. "I can't remember my father's appearance anymore. I can't remember him anymore." I missed it once.” "Father? I don't have such an old daughter." If Leona lacks fatherly love, it might be a good thing for me. "Haha" Leona was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "I already have a foster father. And you are the person who has been with me all my life. According to your theory, you should be my husband." "No, can you think that my explanation is wrong?" Leona is so amazing when she deduces love as a proof I really want to vomit blood. "It's impossible. My adoptive father will issue a fatwa at any time. If I don't care about your life or death, I can't do it. If I decide to live and die with you, isn't it the best choice to love each other for the rest of my life?" Leona said clearly and eloquently. . "I can't refute you, but I can refuse." I let go of my hand and helped her stand firm, "Pursuing someone is like a battle, it may be easy, it may be difficult, it may succeed, it may fail, but first, Before conducting a battle, you have to confirm whether the battle is strategically meaningful. And I, in your lifetime strategy, it is not worth it. Be careful and become the Vietnam War." "You are not my mistake, but my watershed." Leona suddenly poked her head over. This time, I escaped. "You couldn't help but want to kiss me at the beginning?" Leona missed the target and didn't force it, "but now you are hiding resolutely." "It's true. If you can't help yourself, you can't help yourself. When you're sober, you can't do something." I went downstairs without looking back, because I was afraid that if I accidentally really couldn't help myself, in that case, the problem would be big. On the first floor, Kensung watched the video of the KOF97 match that day. On the TV was the scene of Chizuru dealing with the extreme flow, and the moment when he answered the phone was also filmed in complete slow motion! "Come down? How is the progress with Leona?" Someone is more interested in gossip than studying the video. "Not at all." One look at his face and I knew that no comment was the best weapon. I pointed at the TV, "What kind of speed is Chizuru?" "Kagura Chizuru? I'm not interested in her speed. Anyway, I can't match it in the short term " Quan Chong shook his head indifferently, "I watched this section over and over again because her seemingly teleporting movements always seemed familiar to me. " "Looks familiar?" "Whether it's her God's Principle or God's Speed ??Blessing Temple, or any other move with a visual effect like a clone, in my opinion," Quan Chong said thoughtfully, "it's essentially the same as Athena's teleportation technique. big." "Teleportation?" I muttered these words, as if I noticed something, but I couldn't think clearly. …… "Is today's dinner not bad?" Next to the small flower table, Leona was still lying quietly on the couch. It seems that he is used to it. "It's worth learning from." "Want to learn? I'll teach you." "Okay. But I won't give up on Hebing." "Why do I ask you to give up? What I want is for him to be happy, and I don't want to make any mistakes. It's just that you are not as good as King for He Bing's future." “…Then what do you think I should do?” "First of all when you take a shower tonight, learn to take it for half an hour instead of three minutes." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 167 Love Questions Teleportationwhy this name? Is it because of the power of the mind? To put it more deeply, what exactly are Athena's superpowers? It seems that I have ignored this question all this time. Superpowers are just a type of power, nothing more than things that cannot be explained by existing natural science, and such things are rampant in the world of KOF. I have personally experienced the blood of madness and the blood of the three artifacts, and although the qigong practiced by almost all fighters is still a mystery to me, it is obviously a real existence. Perhaps, I don't have the energy or need to study the ingredients of crazy blood, but I must at least understand its efficacy, and at least have a vague and true conceptual understanding of various powers. After a long period of observation, Kensung connected the Kagura family's moves with Athena's kung fu There must be some reason for that Is the Law of the Gods a move or a unique ability of the Kagura family? Let's be clear - is that the ability of the Kagura family's blood, or can everyone possess the phantom martial arts through specific efforts? This can almost be boiled down to one question - to what extent does the bloodline factor affect a person. Will that be an aid that gets twice the result with half the effort, or is it an indispensable condition? In the past, all kinds of people and things made me think that there was an insurmountable gap between people with blood or other things and ordinary people, but today Quan Chong's words foreshadowed another possibility - what is right? Lying in my bed, I couldn’t sleep. Partly because of confusion, and partly because of fear that Leona might actually make a surprise attack in the dark night fall in love, get married, have children If the trilogy could reach success in one step, it would be an over-condensation of life. However, for Leona, her desire is actually very simple. The only thing that makes people laugh or cry is that she thinks the way to get that little happiness That is already a kind of happiness to her! "It's a pity that I'm not a savior and I'm not that selfless. From a man's perspective, Leona is a natural beauty with a distinctive and simple personality. This is very worthy for a man to pursue, but worthiness and need are two different things. Just like the various beauties in Wushui Sanqian have been divided into categories since ancient times, perhaps a man who calls himself an omnivore is interested and capable of getting involved with all kinds of women, but what is the probability of understanding the definition of love with such a mentality? No matter how good a man is in the history of women, he is just a description after classification. Apart from making one or some women unforgettable, what else is worth mentioning in retrospect? Moreover, those are just worth saying. The flirtatious Nikaido Benimaru is still worried about his Yoko, and Kensaka is gradually making footprints on the road to pursuing Athena What about me? For a moment, I was not sure whether my relationship with King was a good bet - using time and life as chips. I fell in love with Athena faintly at first my heart was indeed moved, as if it was love; then, I was moved by King's persistence which was indeed moisturizing and silent, as if it was love; now , Leona is probably a perseverant master I was also amazed by her smile, which seemed to be the basis of love at first sight. No matter whether I refuse or accept it now, if I meet someone again in the future and have many connections, how will I choose? In a person's life, is love unique or does it just have one maximum solution? In other words, among the many people of the opposite sex who intersect with one's destiny, how high is the threshold for true love? two? one? Not even one? …… I don’t know when I fell asleep, but the reason I woke up was the sound of quarrels outside. In a daze, the people who spoke sounded familiar? "Bing is good to me, and I will be good to him. I am determined to let him have what he has given me." "Don't go too far." "I'm not overdoing it. I just want to be happy with him. As for your purpose, I don't know, but according to my investigation, there is too much resistance between you and him. If you really love him, you should give up something ——The original life, or the future with him. And obviously, it is impossible for you to give up your brother-the conclusion is that I am more suitable for him, you are out." This isLeona, and King! In a panic, I jumped up, jumped out of bed, and ran out of the door before I could put on my clothes - I failed, and was blocked by Athena at the door. "Miss King is entrusted by Ms. Mai Zhuo to send you a new fighting uniform. However, it is best not to show your face now, as that will be bad for everyone." Athena used lip language, her expression was very gentle, But it was a decisive tone, "Even, I won't give you a chance to speak out. If you want to resist, please do so." "Why?" I am no match for Athena, but I still use lip reading??Asked. "If you go out, you will probably have to make an attitude choice among them. In fact, I'm afraid you don't have a choice now, right?" Athena smiled slightly, "Love is not as simple as first come, first served. " “…Then what should I do?” "Leave here and go anywhere." Athena pointed behind me, "Just jump out of this window. I will temporarily handle the tit-for-tat confrontation between Leona and Miss King for you, and you just need to promise to be back home before dinner the day after tomorrow. Now - the KOF97 semi-finals are scheduled for the morning of three days later." Athena’s orders are often neat and tidy, and I have to obey them – after all, she is right. The action of jumping out of the window may be cool, but it is early morning. Pedestrians looked at me with ridicule, knowing that my face was full of warmth. Maybe they thought I was thrown out by someone because of something wrong, but more people speculated that I was successful. The gentleman on the beam - it can be seen from the look in his eyes that if I carry another package or something, someone might have already called the police Well, having said that, where should I go? It seems that the Todo Dojo is no longer suitable. It is definitely not an honor to be left empty-handed by Master Longbai. The hell band's tiger's mouth can be avoided at all times Do I have to go and greet my little master? It shouldshould not cause her any big trouble, right? ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 168 The Unhappy Kusanagi Aoi The credit card Akui gave me is still in my arms, but I have barely used it. Firstly, there is nothing to spend money on directly, and secondly, I don’t want to be too involved in accounting matters with the Kusanagi family. But now, I hold it in my hands. This card that can withstand Dark Orochimagi not only pays bills, but is also a pass in Kusanagi Castle. I casually had a Chinese breakfast on the commercial street at the entrance of Kusanagi Castle. After checking the time, I guessed that even the lazy ones in Kusanagi Castle would have woken up, so I walked towards the bright sentry at the gate of the city. "Excuse me, is Miss Aoi Kusanagi here?" I said, showing the card, "I want to return this thing to her." "Here, you areyou are" The guard's expression became respectful and ambiguous as he recognized the origin of the card, "Please wait a moment!" Watching him take out something like a walkie-talkie and whisper mysteriously, I felt a little dumbfounded. Isn’t it just a credit card? It would be too snobbish to treat me as a distinguished guest for this reason. As I was thinking about it, I seemed to hear him say something like "That's that person" "Miss Aoi's" Anyway, I could vaguely hear it, but I couldn't hear it clearly. In fact, if he really didn't want me to hear it, he could just say the bird song. Why should it be so obvious? Oh, maybe he didn't know about my language skills. A few minutes later, a Hummer came speeding over, and it was Kusanagi Aoi: "Let's talk about it after we get in the car." Get in the carjust get in the car. Anyway, her driving skills are far less thrilling than Qianzuru's: "Why are you in such a hurry? Is there something wrong?" "Three artifacts are gathering here, and I don't want to be affected." The motor made a few noises, and Kusanagi Aoi left an explanation before racing out of Kusanagi Castle with all her concentration. "They? Aren't they going to fight again?" It wasn't until the speed of the car gradually stabilized that I asked her cautiously - who knows if she has Chizuru's near-miss skills! "I didn't fight, but I'm unhappy." Aoi Kusanagi gritted her teeth, with a really unhappy expression, "That Kagura Chizuru, thinks Kusanagi Castle is her Kagura Palace? She casually ran to my bedroom, scared. I jumped! That Yagami-an is even more irritating, it’s just a cold expression, everyone looks like ‘I disdain you’!” The way Kusanagi Aoi cursed made me laugh out loud, which obviously made her even more angry: "Why are you laughing?" "It's nothing, I just think you are cute now and more suitable for your age." To be honest, Kusanagi Aoi was originally innocent at her age, but I have never seen her simple and unrestrained. "She can think deeply in an instant. Then acting is a kind of ability, but wouldn’t it be nice to express your direct feelings like this once in a while?” "That's true." Kusanagi Aoi thought about it and smiled, still gritting her teeth, "But, I'm still unhappy with them, and you should behave like a guest!" "Understand it. After all, a war is coming, so it is understandable that they should try to show off their big names. I guess your brother also has the same situation, but you are so familiar with it that you didn't notice it." "Brother? There's something wrong. He writes his inferior limericks all day long." Kusanagi Aoi finally smiled cleanly, "Tell me, what do you want from me?" "It's okay, but I have to look for you." Should this be pride or pain? When I was helplessly telling about Leona and King, Kusanagi Aoi's smile that looked like she was admiring the scenery from time to time made me very depressed. "Have you finished speaking?" Kusanagi Aoi seemed to regard my story as a story, "According to the development of the plot, a small climax is about to come, how can you stop it?" "Please, don't I just run out to seek political asylum from you?" The difference between life and stories is that stories need to be bizarre, but life cannot be deliberately so. "Do you use your master's school as a safe haven?" Kusanagi Aoi laughed, "It seems that I gave you a hand again when you were at the end of your rope." "Just think of it as if you have too much debt." As I smiled bitterly, I couldn't help but think of something, "Where are you going to drive the car?" “I don’t know, I’m just being angry.” Kusanagi Aoi was honest and had a fight with Leona, “You don’t really want to give me back the credit card, do you?” "What's the deeper meaning of this?" I couldn't help but start to think about it out of habit. "Originally, there was no such thing. But when I was young, I was relatively stingy with outsiders. The matter of lending you my credit card was regarded as a legend in Kusanagi City, and many versions of the story were circulated overtly and covertly." Kusanagi Aoi chuckled, "General Locally speaking, they believe there is an ulterior relationship between you and me." "Ah?" Oh my god, how could this happen? "I'm too lazy to clarify one by one. Anyway, in a literal sense, they did not infer wrongly. So, if you return the credit card to me now, maybe some people in the family will avoid the "first love" Miss Kui. I want to make some noise against you because of the chaotic and ultimately abandoned treatment - you still have the credit card?Just take it yourself I'm not short of money, but you need it. At least, I can't let my apprentice live in ruins. Moreover, I believe that when you are prosperous, lending money to you now and charging usury in the future can be considered a risky investment. When the time comes, if I earn more, it will show that I have a keen eye for knowing people. If I earn less, I will treat it as pocket money. "Kusanagi Aoi said she had a nose and eyes, but I almost vomited blood - how different is this from schistosomiasis? "By the way, Sister Yang misses you very much and asked me to bring you a message. Speaking of which, it was really troublesome. It took more than an hour to communicate in Morse code in one sentence. " "What to say?" Time-consuming? Of course you are a novice. "She said there are still flaws in your Crane Picking. It's best not to force your attack and defense to be consistent when facing an expert." Kusanagi Aoi seemed unhappy again, "Hebing, do you think I'm not a good master? You're looking for Yang behind your back. Sister, please give me advice?" "Don't you also admit that she is 'Sister Yang'?" According to Kusanagi Yang, you are still half-assed "That's why I won't hold you accountable this time." Kusanagi Aoi nodded, then gritted her teeth, "However, I'm still unhappy." “…Then what do you want to do to be in a good mood today?” "You can fight on my behalf." Kusanagi Aoi drove the car to a school. "He is another junior who makes people unhappy. If he teaches me a lesson, it will be too generous, but he will feel uncomfortable holding it in his heart." "I can't control my strength very well, maybe someone will die." "Rejection is invalid. When I ask you to take action, you must have considered it." Kusanagi Aoi stopped the car and jumped out. "Your opponent is also very talented, but I order you to win." "You mean, in fact, I am very likely to lose?" Kusanagi Aoi returned to her usual style - making me alert, "Who is the opponent?" "Yabuki Shingo." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 169 A Question Shingo Yabuki! Speaking of which, I'm really interested in challenging him to a duel - if nothing else, just because his situation is quite similar to mine, both have a master who likes to be lazy, and they both learned martial arts from the Kusanagi family, so they are pretty much the same. I entered the real fighting circle halfway There was the talented Xiao Li Mei in front of me. I don’t know how much he weighed, and how much do I weigh? but…… "Aoi, wasn't he exhausted just yesterday? Are we taking advantage of others' danger now by looking for him?" Obviously, this is Yabuki Shingo's school, and Kusanagi Aoi's searching eyes explained the problem. . "As a hard worker like that, a lazy nap is enough to recover." Kusanagi Aoi's blatant behavior during class time surprised me, but she quickly noticed my confusion and raised the corner of her mouth, "My brother is also here If studying in a school is not your family’s business, will your family believe in the safety issues and teaching standards here?” "What do you mean?" I vaguely guessed something. "This is the best private school in Tokyo, and it is also the back garden of the Kusanagi family minors." "Come when you want, go when you want?" In other words, this is almost the dream of all school-age children. "Idiotyou're talking about a public toilet." Kusanagi Aoi glared at me angrily, "No matter what request I have here, even if it is a minor violation, I will carry it out unconditionally, unlessthere is someone with a higher status than me. The family’s intentions conflict with mine.” "Are you planning to call Shingo Yabuki out of the classroom?" "Why not do it directly in the classroom? Maybe other students also want to watch a peer competition?" Kusanagi Aoi shook her head, "I haven't been to school for a long time, and I don't even know which classroom that kid is in." While sighing, Kusanagi Aoi asked casually A passing teacher spoke in the language of birds. The teacher was a gorgeous girl. After a few words, she was overjoyed and took us running away, shouting and shouting all the way. It could be said that she was fanatical. "Akui, shewhat did you say to her?" I followed, curious. "She is the school's physical education teacher and a loyal spectator of KOF, and I just told her that I will bring a KOF-level fight to this school." Kusanagi Aoi smiled slightly, "Don't embarrass me then. , otherwise, my family will not be easy." "Isn't it?" "You have adapted to my blood. As long as it is not an instant kill, I can save you from any serious injury." Aoi Kusanagi looked back with a smile mixed with cruelty That was definitely cruelty! In the end, Kusanagi Aoi completely destroyed the school's teaching order. Most of the students and teachers seen along the way were no longer interested in attending classes. We finally arrived at Shingo Yabuki's classroom. Before entering, the school’s announcement rang. Kusanagi Aoi was very happy to hear it. Seeing that I didn’t understand, she readily translated: “‘Everyone, the legendary Miss Kusanagi Aoi is back again!’” "That's it?" I suddenly thought, "Or have you let the people here remember you forever?" "Absolutely" Kusanagi Aoi laughed, "Unfortunately, I am still far away from my brother - I remember one time, there was a fight between the two brothers, and the same sentence was broadcast, and they were teaching me in the classroom. The teacher was silent for three seconds, and then his stomach hurt resolutely. A minute later, I met him unexpectedly at the place where my brothers were fighting. As for me, I guess I can't achieve such an effect." Kusanagi Aoi's words are stories. Although she said them as a joke, I tasted something else - whether it was the funny teacher she mentioned or the crazy students in front of me, their behavior would be criticized in any other school. Sanctions are so justified here! This kind of school is the best private school in Tokyo Not to mention the teaching philosophy or level, at the very least, this can definitely be regarded as the talent reserve base of the Kusanagi family! The Kusanagi family is not simple While sighing secretly, the classroom door opened, and the person who appeared first was not the person Kusanagi Aoi wanted to find trouble with - it was Kusanagi Kyo! After that came Shingo Yabuki. Starting with Aoi Kusanagi’s surprise, a conversation began between the siblings that I couldn’t understand. As the conversation progressed, all the audience except me focused their attention back and forth between me and Shingo Yabuki. "Hebing, things have changed." Finally, Kusanagi Aoi turned around, "I didn't know that my brother would be hereforget it, he is already here anyway, and he agreed to thediscussion between you and Yabuki Shingo. But, he He said that his apprentice spent too much yesterday and it would be unfair to compete directly" At this point, she stopped talking. "Let's be honest, I'm here to accompany you." Anyway, I owe her a lot. "First, you have to withstand an attack from my brother. " Kusanagi Aoi hesitated, very hesitant, "If you refuse, you will probably not be able to gain a foothold in the Kusanagi family's power from now on. " "Why?" "Culture. In Japan's fighting culture, a challenger who cancels a fight because he refuses the opponent's reasonable request will be looked down upon by everyone, and those who walk out from here represent almost half of the voices of the Kusanagi family." "Then just agree." "Hebing you'd better refuse." Kusanagi Aoi shook her head and sighed, "I would rather you be a coward than my founding disciple to die young. My brother's mood is a bit unstable now, and Kusanagi The rumors about you and me in the city If he directly attacks you, it's very likely I won't even be able to collect your ashes." "No Shiki?" I couldn't help but look at Kusanagi Kyo who was not facing me. He was holding a book, his face was as heavy as water, and he was definitely looking at me without any clues. "Think about it carefully and decide for yourself" Kusanagi Aoi was helpless, "If you refuse, I don't blame you; if you agree, just make a will. If you have any last wishes, I will try my best to fulfill them for you." "Let me think about it, think about it" Kusanagi Aoi's words moved me a little, but I knew that now was not the time to be hot-headed. “Agree or refuse, that is the question. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 170 Complete Defeat I'm not Hamlet, and I don't want to be that guy, but Kyo Kusanagi opposite is waiting for my answer. His graceful appearance and the volume of books make him very talented, but this still cannot conceal his calm and intimidating power. He looked at me so gently, but it made my hands tremble slightly. In my mind, I was strangely reminded of the law of the left wall - there is an endless wall on the left, and an abyss on the right. The only hope of survival is to keep walking forward from the middle. However, from a mathematical perspective, the further you go, the greater the possibility of falling into the abyss - at this moment, Kusanagi Kyo's indifferent eyes are like the endless wall. The more he looks at me, the more my heart grows. The panic is getting closer to collapse. However, the few times I saw him in the past, he did not show such pressure. In other words, today, his mood may really be wrong. This legendary and polite boxing king may be in the midst of a storm. Calm, and I, already blown away by the wind that filled the building, could hardly find my way - did he just want to give his apprentice a fair chance, or did he plan to take this opportunity to get rid of me? Thinking about it carefully, from his point of view, there is no reason why he must kill me, but from the perspective of nip in the bud, I can die more than N times. Didn't I already let me go in the Kagura Palace? I was still at a loss, but Kusanagi Kyo spoke to Aoi. "My brother hopes you make a decision early," Akui translated helplessly, "He said, 'Don't you want to become a top fighter? Why are you hesitating in front of me? Or do you have doubts about my level?' " "Literal translation?" I asked anxiously. "Yes. You can think of it as a senior's guidance, or you can think of it as a provocation." ??????????????????????????????????????????????? I looked at Aoi who was bowing his head, then at Kusanagi Kyo, and the slightly obedient Shingo Yabuki behind him: "Aoi, promise it for me!" "Have you thought it through?" "Your brother is right. If you retreat once, you will have the shadow of cowardice for the rest of your life." In the world of KOF, I wanted to do what I can, but the other party came to force me. I retreated once, twice and finally retreated to where? Until the end of time? What a depressing conspiracy! Akui looked at me steadily, as if she knew him again. After a long while, he grabbed my hand and said, "Tell me, if you have any last wishes, let me, an incompetent master, know." "A last wish? If you really add a record of accidental murder to your brother's history, how about setting up a wordless monument for me?" Am I not dead yet? Just a last wish? "Okay, but at least you have to have Wu Zetian's courage." Akui finally smiled, not caring what the cordiality of holding four hands meant to others. The place was cleared very quickly. In less than a minute, Kusanagi Kyo and I were standing at both ends of a corridor in the teaching building, about ten meters away. Aoi sat at the nearest window and acted as a translator Only she dared to watch at such a close distance. . "Ready?" Aoi looked at me and Kusanagi Kyo from left to right, "let's get started." People say that a good woman cannot make a meal without straw, so I still have to do my best in an extremely disadvantageous situation - as far as I know, in Kusanagi Kyo's game, he is obviously good at attacking. If I don't move, I probably won't be able to withstand his blow. , just like Athena and Kensugagi chose to confront Iori Yagami without any hesitation in KOF95, I instantly felt that I should rush over first. With the footwork of Heavenly Gate and the foundation of Todo-ryu, maybe maybe maybe there is still something. So there's no chance of not being seriously injured, right? Just when I started, Kusanagi Kyo also moved - he gently threw the scroll in his hand upwards, and then faced me! As we got closer, I stared at his hands. When I could confirm that his starting gesture was the wild bite, I immediately blocked his fist path empty! That's a false move! In an instant, the word "success" was written in Kusanagi Kyo's eyes, and the next moment, flames flooded my sight - Oni Burning! In the severe pain, I saw myself soaring into the sky. The red flames were running happily on my clothes. They were as active as ignorant humans destroying nature My God, I am wearing casual clothes today. Could it be possible that I would die as well? A naked corpse? In panic, I saw Kyo Kusanagi waiting for my whereabouts out of the corner of my eye. That was - three consecutive attacks of poisonous bites! "Crack, click, click!" Fortunately, this was not the sound of my bones breaking, but the sound of the wall behind me being damaged. However, I understood that at least it was internal bleeding Finally, in my last clear vision, black leather shoes falling from the sky appeared - is this Dule Tu? …… "The fingers moved!" Akui's happy shout rang in her ears Am I not dead yet? "Open your eyes, I know you're awake!" Akui's fingers gently fiddled with my eyelids, which also affected my whole body.pain. "II" After a lot of effort, I could only say the word "I" clearly, and my eyes finally opened. "Don't worry, you're still alive." Akui stretched her head very close, and the background was the white ceiling, "You really didn't embarrass me." "Whatwhat" There must be some problem with my vocal cords. "You made my brother cancel his move midway!" Aoi explained happily, "You can make him change his moves. Just because of this, you are better than Shingo Yabuki." Change moves? Is it referring to the Xuguo wild bite? What Aoi meansKyo Kusanagi can make a judgment and change his attack method in such a split second? How can I be undefeated? No, it is absolutely certain to be a complete defeat! "Don't worry," Akui noticed my frustration, but she misunderstood, "My brother was very measured in his actions. He didn't beat you until you couldn't take care of yourself. Moreover, he didn't know that you have my blood in your body - —You only need to train for a few hours before you can move around. By the way, you were only in a coma for a day, and you still made it to the semi-finals of KOF97." "not ah……" "You should rest first, and I'll get you something to eat. I almost thought I needed to give you blood again!" Akui smiled lightly, "Although my brother is quite prejudiced against you, he still approves of you. strength, and even announced some ridiculous things. I will tell you about it later." "Ah" I tried my best to speak, but I heard the sound of her closing the door I made an appointment with Athena to go home! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 171 Good people and bad people? When facing me, you dare to take the initiative to attack, which shows that you can maintain a clear head and the courage to execute under pressure; although your footwork has flaws, it is enough for me to detect danger and change my moves midway, which shows that you are capable in actual combat. Gifted with sensitivity and accuracy. It is true that your many vacillations have made me hesitate about your survival several times, but considering the relationship between Xiaokui and you, and the quality you have shown this time, I will continue to let your relationship go, provided that you behave well When taking care of Xiaokui, even if you disdain the Kusanagi family's position, you should always put Xiaokui's interests first. Otherwise, just guess the cost. The above are the words Kusanagi Kyo left for me. When Aoi told me with a smile while feeding me porridge, I was really shocked. "You are you telling the truth?" Although it is quite difficult, at least I can speak clearly now - different blood is different! "What's wrong?" Akui just winked. "Nobut this doesn't sound like the strict patriarch of a large family, but rathera brother who entrusts his sister to others." "He is my brother." Ah Kuizhong couldn't help laughing, "Do you know how anxious he was when he said these words?" "……What's the meaning?" "At that time, I, Shingo Yabuki, and my brother's girlfriend Koyuki were all present." Aoi seemed to be recalling the scene that made her happy. "Because of Koyuki, my brother did not dare to speak too clearly; because of Shingo Yabuki, my brother did not It's too threatening; because I, brotherhe is my brother after all." She looked happy, but accidentally spilled the porridge on my chin. "Is it worth being so rude?" I was puzzled as I watched Akui wipe my face with a smile apologetically. "I'm happy. Don't you think my brother's words are really like a trust?" Akui's voice was particularly loud, "He is about to risk his life and death. He originally went to school to say goodbye to Xiaoxue, but because of some misunderstandings, he Saying such a request. What a ridiculous misunderstanding, but it really moved me! Brother, you always care about me, even if I have always" Akui couldn't say any more, completely immersed in her own joy. This is Akui’s family affection? Although Akui’s unexpected surprises are commonplace, this was the first time I saw her so complacent, as if she had fallen into a honey pot. That unrestrained and true laughter echoed, her face reflected the golden sunshine outside the window, her red lips and white teeth opened and closed, she was like a girl next door. At this moment, she became a scene. As I admired this scenery, my mind was involved in many associationsmore than Aoi. Due to the language barrier, Kusanagi Kyo and I have never had direct communication, but we have observed each other for a long time. It's natural for me to observe him because he is the King of Boxers; but for what purpose is he observing me? Oh no, more directly, when did it start? First meeting? Xiang Cheng and I sneaked into Kusanagi Castle? Or is it that I fell into his sight when I followed Athena to Japan for the first time? Different answers mean different thoughts and ambitions of Kusanagi Kyo. It is impossible for me to know the answer, because even now, he is still too mysterious to me, and what I know about him is only from previous games. So, what kind of image do I have in the eyes of Kusanagi Kyo? Passerby? Small role? Aoi's supporting role? A fighter? Talented newcomer? Seditious and dangerous elements? No matter what, he had murderous intentions against me, and this murderous intention almost always existed, but what I did never exceeded the bottom line of his execution And now, he finally told me this directly. Is it because of Aoi? Looking at Akui's still happy state, I have no intention of analyzing how fragile and precious the family ties are. I just want to understand what the so-called "putting Akui's interests first" actually means. I have experienced Aoi's character many times, but Kusanagi Kyo's few words made this rational and almost crazy girl so excited that she forgot all about it. Is this his ability, or is it just their brother-sister relationship? ? From another perspective, as far as I know the two women of the Kusanagi family, as far as I know everything about the Kusanagi family, the person who can become the head of the Kusanagi family must not be mediocre - excellence is just the basic quality. However, when it comes to Kusanagi Kyo, how good is this excellence? Since Koyuki is really his girlfriend, what message does a seemingly ordinary Cinderella love story convey about Kusanagi Kyo Thinking about it, I was almost confused, but I had to think about it. Because I have to survive, and I don’t have the strength to survive. If I want to survive in the cracks, I can only get to know those who have strength and gain their recognition. At least, I will not let them want to kill me. In fact, from now on Since I was involved in the grudge between the Eight Heroes and the Three Artifacts, survival is no longer an easy task. As for Kusanagi Kyo, it was with YachiThe most acute representative of Jie Ji's opposition - the issues left over from history, must continue to be interpreted based on this damn historical trajectory as the starting point. So, it makes sense why he wants to kill me. And today he announced that he would let me go, which was probably the product of his lack of confidence in his battle with Orochi and his concern for Aoi - if the three artifacts finally defeated Orochi, he would definitely turn around and come to settle the score with me - or , draw a picture of a mandarin duck and force me to explain things between Aoi and meAoi is definitely not willing to take this path, and neither am I; or, he knows the ins and outs of everything, and thenfor the reputation of the Kusanagi family , kill me - after all, someone with crazy blood wants to be allowed to be a member of the Kusanagi family forget it. However, when I think about Kusanagi Kyo, should I focus on his position as representing the Kusanagi family, or on a fighter I don’t know much about yet? "What are you thinking about?" Akui's words disrupted my thoughts, and she, already calmed down slightly, fed me another spoonful of millet porridge, "Eat quickly, it's rare for a master to feed his apprentice." "Akuiwhat kind of person is your brother?" I couldn't guess, so I had to ask. "A good personbut he keeps doing bad things." The spoon stopped halfway. Akui thought for a long time and finally choked out a subtle sentence. Good people who do bad things Tasting the millet porridge, I'm still not sure - does this mean that Kusanagi Kyo has to do many things against his will because of his family's interests? Or is it that he wanted to get things done, but achieved the opposite result? or…… "Akuiyour brother really wants to kill me?" "I can't tell." This time, Aoi answered quickly, "But yesterday, my brother wanted to kill you, but I was very close to you. He was worried that it would affect me, so he didn't use Wu Shi or Orochi. Nagi, and his so-called attack was the period when he threw the scroll in his hand in the air until it fell. Fortunately, you survived. " "That is to say, Ghost Burning, Poisonous Bite Three Styles, Du Le Tuhe didn't give in at all?" If that's true, it can at least illustrate my ability to withstand blows. "That's right. However, I will help you with Duletu." Akui shook her head gently, "We are still too far away from my brother Besides, you'd better worry about another thing first." "What?" "Tonight, Miss Asamiya and Miss King will come here to have dinner and take you back by the way." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 172 Suspicion What! Have a meal? Athena and king? "Isn't there leona?" "It seems that you care more about that mercenary lady!" Akui teased and reached out to pinch my nose, "I didn't expect you to fall in love so quickly!" "Ohno, I mean" Struggling in vain, I wanted to explain, but decided to give up - after all, this is my own sutra, and Akui cannot recite it for me. But why didn’t leona come? Athena said she would take care of it for me temporarilyand what did she do? Who was favored? Or who do you prefer? Oh no, Athena's tone should be that she hopes that I can have my own choice let's call it a choice, then she should deal with it fairly So, what happened to Leona? In addition, King I haven't seen her for some time, and considering the information she may have obtained, she will probably think that I am sorry for her Recently, Leona and I have had too many interactions. How should I explain it to her? Straightforward? Let’s not ask whether she will believe my truth, but ask whether a woman will tolerate another woman, a beautiful woman breaking into her own world! At the very least, my unwarranted hostility towards Ryo Sakazaki, whom I had only met a few times, speaks volumes. ——Question, why do I always have these troublesome problems! "Don't act like a little resentful woman. When they come later, you should act more energetic. I don't want them to misunderstand that I am abusing you." Akui let go of my nose, fed me the last mouthful of porridge, stood up and said condescendingly, "Also As a master, I would like to remind youafter I said these words, I didn’t say it, and you didn’t hear it, how about it?” "Hmm." Seeing her being so solemn, I nodded, because of my poor curiosity and her record of never letting go. "Pay attention to Miss Asamiya, although she is almost certainly sincerely interested in you." Akui said lightly and left the ward. Athena? I tried my best to raise my head and look at Akui's back, but finally failed. Why should we pay attention to her? And, "almost certainly"? What does it mean? Akui's words can often be regarded as Spring and Autumn style of writing, but this sentence is definitely worth pondering. …Think about it, from the time I first arrived in the world of kof, Athena not only rewarded me with a spiritual power ball for the first time, but she has been very kind to me since then. As far as the relationship between people is concerned, such dedication is very wrong, and she cannot have any blood relationship with me, unlessshe thinks I am a rare commodity? Me, am I worth that price? Maybeit's really possible. Although I don’t feel very good about myself, as time goes by, more and more forces or sects seem to be interested in me. In other words, just like the king's evaluation of me, maybe all the forces think that my talent is worthy of their pursuitexcept, of course, Aoi's brother. In fact, they really chased her - if you consider everything from a bad perspective Athena wanted me to repay her in the future, King wanted her husband to be the best in the world, and the Toudo family wanted me to be my substitute. To revive their declining prestige, the Bajie Ji and the Three Artifacts both planned to use me as a variable to insert into the opponent's camp. Geese regarded me as a line of connection with the Bajie Ji, and the Brazilian mercenaries used me as a link to the Bajie Ji. Seen as a possible link with other forces It does not make sense! If things are really like that, why don't we let people live anymore? However, I cannot completely deny these conjectures. I can say that they did not intend that, but I cannot say that they did not have that purpose at all, or that that purpose at least was a factor that prompted them to make a judgment, even if it was a small factor. Having said that, what is the purpose of Akui reminding me at this moment? On a bad note, she can also be pretty evil well, let's just call it evil. Maybe, she just wanted to remind me; maybe, she wanted me to be more discerning; maybe, she wanted me to know the elegant meaning of the string song, and then deduce what it means? After all, Athena was the first person to treat me well. If she cannot be completely trusted, then everyone has to treat her with cautionincluding Aoi herself. But the key is, what should I do? What kind of information does Akui want to reveal by "almost certainly"? How much does Aoi know about Athena? Could it be thatshe knew some of Athena's secrets? …Wandering around the rivers and lakes, gradually splashing the waves, becoming clear and turbid What is clear and what is turbid? Even in the world of Kof, the water is so deep It was about 5pm when Athena and King came. Akui pried me up from the hospital bed in advance and urged me to walk hard, run and so on. On the surface, there was nothing unhealthy about it. However, the so-called meal is not that Akui cooks it herself, but that she leads us to a nearby Western restaurant that is barely enough to catch the eye of Miss Akui - the reason is?Enough. If you dine in a small hospital affiliated with your own home, the price will be too low and you won't be able to show your closeness to the guests. Butwhy did you choose a Western restaurant? Who would like those things except king? That’s all. When I saw the two people coming together from a distance, I immediately ran over: "King, I" "Ah Bing, I'm sorry." King interrupted me and hugged me. "Wait a minute "What do you have to apologize for?" Looking at her smooth face, I was at a loss. "I'm too pushy." King suddenly kissed her casually, "After all, you are also a person, an ordinary person, but I made impossible demands for you." As she said that, she smiled at Athena beside her, " If it weren't for Miss Asamiya, I wouldn't know how many difficulties you have." "Don't ask me, I'm operating behind the scenes and won't say anything." Athena smiled playfully and winked, "I'm going to see what I'm going to eat tonight!" Looking at Athena's refreshing smile, my mind seemed to move, and the troubles I was trapped in disappeared, at least temporarily No matter what his ulterior motives were, it was just like his thoughts when he first met Athena - if it was really a deception, It cost so much to deceive me, but it was worth it to be deceived! ??????????????????????????????????? But first, in my arms is the king: "What did Athena say to you?" "I don't dare to say anything even if Miss Asamong doesn't tell me." King naughtily sat in my arms, "Ah Bing please return the fake to me first, okay?" "……Why?" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 173: On Western Food "BecauseI can't tie you in the palm of my hand so early. There is nothing I can ask of you." King did not want to explain clearly, "AndMiss Asamiya witnessed that Leona and I have an agreementabout Your agreement, um I will never ask you to be a boxer, nor will I ask you to break your promise to Leona. I just hope that you can regard me as your true fiancée in your heart Well, Miss Asamiya has been in there for a long time." Although I don’t understand why King’s attitude is like this, her charming appearance at the moment is very good, even if there are still many doubts lingering in my mind. However, what exactly did Athena say to King and Leona? With Leona's character and logic, being able to prevent her from coming along is already a big deal; and being able to make King voluntarily give up his demands on me How much information has Athena revealed? What information does she have that she can reveal? It seems that Akui’s words make sense, Athena has many secrets. Thinking about it, I held King's hand and entered the restaurant. I saw Athena and Akui sitting next to each other at the dining table, chatting and laughing, as if they were old friends they hadn't seen for a long time. The brows were all clean, but in my eyes they smelled like Sicheng Mansion. "Ms. Asamiya's recent record sales are very good, I also have a collection!" Aoi has no aristocratic style at all, and has no regard for the habits that should be expected in a Western restaurant, just like a maverick and straightforward little girl, "Actually, if you have already achieved such an achievement, why bother fighting in vain in the KOF arena?" "Anyway, I don't plan to win any championship. As long as I can achieve the purpose of competition and know how good I am, it's enough." Athena nodded and smiled, "Practice martial arts, you don't necessarily have to strive for the ultimate goal like some people do. ." Akui listened and turned around to ask the waiter to serve the appetizers. When she saw King walking with me, she quickly stood beside her: "Ms. King, He Bing insists on working independently in order to grow old together with you. As his My friends, can I drink a toast to your happiness later?” "Well" King's face turned slightly red. He thought about it for a long time, but couldn't come up with an answer, so he had to respond. "Then, let's have dinner." Akui held up, oh no, it was like waving a table knife, completely like a rough man who had never eaten Western food, which made King stunned, but he didn't realize it. "Fuck" King finally frowned. "You are He Bing's girlfriend, just call me A Kui." A Kui smiled, just as the waiter brought the appetizers, the waving knife and fork had a real target. "Okay Akui Miss, this is a Western restaurant." King may be a little annoyed, but he can't get angry because Akui's tone towards her is very friendly. "Yes, it's a Western restaurant. Is there anything wrong with it?" "When dining in a Western restaurant you should be more reserved." Unfortunately, King’s careful choice of words resulted in Akui’s rhetorical question: “Is it subtle? Why? Is it just because this is a Western restaurant?” "This" King probably wanted to say yes, but she knew it was useless to just say that. "You want to say that, right?" Aoi put the knife and fork beside the dinner plate and suddenly became serious, "But, have you ever thought about when did Westerners' dining habits become the norm for us Japanese? Don't put it This explains etiquette and civilization. We Japanese have our own etiquette and our own civilization. In fact, not just Japan, every place has its own culture. The exchange and penetration of cultures is normal, but it is equal. Just Take this Western restaurant, for example. It opened a store in Japan so that Westerners living in Japan can feel like home, which is great, but it has never been shown that Japanese people need to follow Westerners' habits when eating here. Maybe You may think that Japanese rice balls are not suitable as a staple food. Maybe you have never eaten them, but please understand that among the four people here today, you are the only one who likes to eat and is used to eating Western food. I did not choose to eat it. The Japanese restaurant or the Chinese restaurant accepts you out of respect for you. But please understand that no one has the right to give his habits or preferences to others, because it may be a shackles to the other party and he has no right to force his dreams on others. Go and complete it, because it may be a shackles to the other party." Akui's flowing words were grand, and her eloquent tone made King think. However, I noticed Akui's intention from the closing words - she should be hinting at the matter between King and me, otherwise, it would be a waste of money. Giving a speech on such a trivial matter would conflict too much with her style. "Thank you, thank you Miss Akui for the reminder." King said with sincerity. I don't know if it was because of the genuine product or because of etiquette. "Now, can I ask Miss Akui to show me some Japanese habits?" "No." Aoi laughed, "I am me, Japanese are Japanese."??, please do not overlap the code names of the Kusanagi family members with those of ordinary people. They are completely different things. " "" This time, not only King, but also Athena and I were a little stunned, because these words were really arrogant and might have adverse effects. However, King did not give up yet, "So, who belongs to the Kusanagi family?" What’s the habit?” "To advance, you will use your own heart to do decisive things to benefit the world, not caring about life and death; to retreat, you will be free and unrestrained with your own actions, not to care about life and death." A Kui's fluent endorsement is like that. , I almost suspect that this is the family motto of her Kusanagi family. "Obviously this book is in classical Chinese. Even though it was translated into English by Akui, King still couldn't understand it at once. But when King was silent, I accidentally noticed Athena's expression - it was an expression that I had already understood. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 174 Hurt and Parting Obviously Could it be that Athena is very familiar with Akui's words? Or is that really something passed down in the Kusanagi family, or even a family motto? Butwhy does Athena have such an expression? In just a moment, Athena noticed that I was staring at her in surprise, smiled at me, and nodded apologetically. "Actually, communication is about mutual influence. There is no need to force integration, but there is no need to emphasize independence so much, right?" Athena casually asked for a glass of brandy - but it was hard to tell that her preference was quite intense. "In addition, , Miss Kusanagi, don’t you feel that what you said is a bit wrong?” "As long as you can express what you most want to express, that's all." Seeing that the main meal was gradually coming, A Kui said no more, "Okay, let's eat, and then you can take He Bing and leave." The host’s words made the elegant room of the restaurant quiet down. Oh no, it wasn’t actually very quiet. Some people were eating loudly and making endless noises. Fortunately, by the end of the meal, no one had any new disagreements. "He Bing, in KOF97, I don't know what you want to do. I can't say what you can do. I don't even know how you plan to do it." After leaving the restaurant, Akui's Hummer was parked not far away. Just as he was about to leave, he turned back and patted me on the shoulder, "But I hope that no matter what you do, you must at least ensure that I can survive in the end" "Becausewhat your brother said?" Although it sounds a bit selfish, I don't believe that she is afraid of death at all. So, this should bea kind of implicit? "I don't want to tie you down, but I am a member of the Kusanagi family after all." Aoi chuckled, but there was a hint of helplessness. This was the first time I saw this helpless expression on her face, " Let's go with Miss Asamiya!" After saying that, I jumped on the Hummer and drove away slowly. When the vehicle passed by us, I seemed to hear a sigh. …There’s no need to look farewell, right? Looking at her whereabouts where there was only smoke left, I shook my head, turned around and took King's hand: "King, can you promise me something?" "What?" "Go back to South Townfind a relatively safe place until the end of KOF97." Maybe it's Akui's rare lowness that makes me feel sad, or maybe the upcoming decisive battle is really too dangerous for supporting characters like us. . "Why?" King opened his mouth wide, as if he didn't believe his ears. "This, the ring, is returned to you." Although it is a fake, it has my body temperature; even though it is hesitant, it cannot be seen in the slow movement. Seeing that King was in a daze, I put the ring on her ring finger - of course, not the hand that symbolizes marriage. "Actually, I have always known that love is just the top of an ivory tower, and few people have the ability to stand on it, but because of you With his tenderness and persistence, I couldn't help but try it. Although we spent less time together and separated more when we wanted to be together, I was happy because of missing you. Therefore, I have always worn this ring, no matter whether it is a fake or not. , even a grass circle. However, there is a saying that "worry before the world's worries". I am not someone who insists on leaving a name in history, but at least, I am a person. After knowing some things, I have to do it for What can I do for the survival of human beings? Or, I can't even talk about such greatness, I just have some impulse to protect something more important than life. And you are that little bit, although only A little bit, but it is the heaviest weight in my heart - yes, you are my world. So, I want to participate in KOF97; so, I hope you can live well. Maybe in the future The person you wear a real diamond ring is not me, and maybe the person who lives with me in the future is not you, but as long as you can live happily, everything is enough. No matter I am alone or forcing a smile, or even in hell or heaven Looking at you silently, that is no longer important But now, I need your promise, promise that you are willing to work hard to live, no matter when, no matter with or without me." It seems that the speech was a little more sensational I noticed that King suddenly shed two lines of tears. I wondered if I had been infected by listening to Leona's love words too much. Well, that's all, this is good, at least it will save you a lot of worries when facing death From Aoi's mood today to the respective performances of the three artifacts, I couldn't help but hold King in my arms, trying to keep that body in mind. That fragrance, that temperature. "It seems that I shouldn't be a lightbulb?" Athena tugged on my clothes playfully, "If your physical strength and IQ can guarantee you to go home, should I go back first?" It seems I really don’t know which street this is. "Ah Bing, I understand that you have to do something. Not only can I not help, but you yourself are just fighting for that slim dawn." King caressed my face and kissed me unscrupulously, "Look I am destined not to enjoy happiness so easily." Those warm tears wiped my skin, which was a very special feeling. "I agree to your request, but don't make such long speeches again, because???That sounds like a breakup. " …Isn’t that what I meant? Admittedlythis is not my wish. Another kiss, King broke away from my arms: "I'm leavingwe can meet each other sooner or later; it's separation, but we will eventually separate. Anyway, you are already in my heart." …… "Why are you still standing there? Let's go home." Athena finally couldn't help but tug on my hand, "I don't know, Miss King is actually so talented. Well, I heard that French people are naturally romantic." "No need to divert my attention, I know what to do." King also left It seems that everyone who cares has an explanation. I hope I can really never look back "Why, could it be that the sweet words you just said were just sweet words?" Athena said jokingly. "I don't know how true or false my words arebut saying it like that is an explanation for both of us." Looking back at Athena's beautiful face, I held her hand and said, "Love is really great. Luxurious. Then, let me grasp the family relationship Oh, I hope someone is not jealous." "Someone" Athena blushed inconspicuously. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 175: Have a Clear Dream On the way home, Athena and I held hands and walked slowly. Because of our plain clothes and sunglasses, no one recognized us. Fortunately, Metro didn’t define such a moment as a public occasion. "Athena, have you ever been afraid?" It seems that, in my impression, Athena has always been very strategizing and confident Oh, except for the matter about Quan Chong. "Probably no!" Athena tilted her head towards me. Although the sunglasses were inconvenient to take off after leaving the Kusanagi family's restaurant, even if I couldn't see her eyes, I could still detect the slight fever on her face. There was some panic Probably, she was still thinking about that "someone", "If you plan things before they happen, if you try your best, you will have no regrets. Why should you be afraid of anything?" "Really?" Admittedly, what Athena said was right, but I couldn't help but tease a few words. After all, in so many verbal confrontations, I only had a record of complete defeat, and today, it seems very likely to rewrite history, "I Why does it sound a bit hidden? Someone" "Hebing!" Athena refused, and pressed my chest with one hand angrily. A numbness spread from then on, and I couldn't use any strength! "What, you just do it if you can't tell me?" I laughed wildly, because Athena would never hurt me, because her expression at the moment was infinitely charming. "You have to move your hands because you're angry with me. But that doesn't mean I can't speak to you." Athena gritted her teeth and smiled, showing her white teeth. Oh, it was quite scary. "You have to know that you can't do anything even if you know you can't. To do something for something you know you can’t get is to pay for it, this is human sensibility.” "So, for someone, what are you willing to do and how do you pay?" Quan Chong, I have been insinuating you many times Since I am a family member, I also hope that the family can be happy, that Isn't that what you mean reciprocating a favor? "I'm blowing a pool of spring water, what do you want me to do?" Athena let go and held it in for a long time, but she said this, "If you want to speak, don't let me worry about your love triangle." …Love triangle…Looking at her triumphant counterattack, I could only remain silent…I, is it easy for me? When I returned to the small villa, I deliberately still held Athena's hand. It was natural and natural for Quan Chong to see it. Unfortunately, nothing happened that I expected, not even a slightly meaningful look - should I be discouraged by my little Jiujiu's futility, or should I be happy for the trust between them? "You're back? Let's rest then. Let's have an early dinner." Quan Chong dropped the words and went upstairs with a book in hand. "He seems to be in a good mood?" "Well, we made an appointment to go shopping together after dinner." Athena answered, but her tone was too ordinary to understand the meaning, "Besides, it's time for you to let go, right? Your hands are sweating." "Thishahahaha" I laughed and went back to the houseAthena, you are so smart! Probably because of my weakness, I just lay there all afternoon. When Kensou asked me to eat, I couldn't help but be concerned: "I heard that you were repaired by Kusanagi Aoi?" "What?" Thiswhere is it? "Otherwise, why do you look so weak? You stayed at Kusanagi Aoi's place all night, could it be" "No," I couldn't help but stand up straight when I saw the melancholy look on his face that said, "You're useless." "Ohit seems that Kusanagi Aoi is very good to you, abnormally good." " Quan Chong! If you have the strength to say this, go directly to Athena. Don't subjectively tamper with my life into a novel!" I finally couldn't bear it anymore. Although it is normal for a good young man to be interested in certain things at this age, It's not a pleasant feeling when the target of gossip falls on yourself. "Unfortunately, it seems that tonight is not the time for a general attack." Quan Chong really started to study. "You can do your own research. Anyway, I'll just help you when I get the chance." She stepped out and went out, no longer paying attention to what he was mumbling, and went downstairs first. Dinner is not as sumptuous as lunch, but it is what I like. In other words, in this world, my stomach has been marked by Athena. Looking at those slender fingers flexibly pointing at the table with chopsticks, I couldn't help but smile - beautiful Athena, cunning Athena, shrewd Athena, mysterious Athena Anyway, as long as Quan Chong is there, Athena can almost She must have the temperament of a good wife and mother, and the temperament of a young girl. In other words, Athena in front of Quan Chong is always the best side, and at the same time the most real side - more than ten years of getting along with her, nothing can be exchanged for money! Thinking about it, I took another bite of rice, only to see that only chopped green onions were left on the plate of fish-flavored shredded pork, and I quickly interrupted those reveries that wasted the "fighting opportunity" I am the one who picked up the leftovers, after all, thisIt was one of the rare times they had anything that could be called a date. I hope Quan Chong can work harder, be romantic or wasteful, so that his position in Athena's heart can be improved to a higher level. …It’s a pity that the legendary great composer that Athena admires is actually a guy who is so cold that he is almost autistic Athena, aren’t you in a love triangle yourself? You worry about me, shouldn't I worry about you? The old man is now focused on raising Xiao Bao, and you are the one who worries about everything at home. How much have you done behind the scenes? At the age of seventeen, how much do you have that you should have enjoyed and squandered? Do fighters really have to be so young and mature? I thought of Yuli again, that carefree little girl of similar age, but too happy When the last plate was wiped clean and put back in the cupboard, watching the faucet of the sink break open countless drops of water with both hands, I couldn't help but think of the scene where Athena often asked Quan Chong to wash the dishes with her. That was something I had never experienced before. "Honour". It seems that I am relieved - Athena is smart and Quan Chong is not stupid. They have always cared about each other silently. Having one person who knows each other all their lives is enough to envy many people, so why should I think so much? Sooner or later there will be love between them, and there will inevitably be long-distance running, and then long-distance running, but what does it matter? Sartre and Vubova are classic examples. Gradually, I got a little tired, so I climbed up to the bed, covered myself with a soft quilt, closed my eyes comfortably, and recalled every moment from when I met Athena Everything was certainly not perfect, but it was almost satisfactory. People feel at ease and have a good sleep to face the so-called decisive battle. Probably, everyone has a clear dream tonight. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 176 Team Athena VS Team Three Artifacts I woke up very early the next day. Although my current constitution could keep the autumn morning breeze from chilling my face, I also discovered that I had forgotten to close the window last night. Downstairs, Athena was making breakfast, her happy face showing her emotions. "Where is Quan Chong?" There were many bulging paper bags on the coffee table in the living room, which seemed to be the results of their battle yesterday. "We went for a morning run, and our morale is high!" What was served was poached eggs and steamed buns. Unfortunately, there was no soy milk, and the milk was also a supermarket product. "It seems that you haven't given us a plan for the semi-finals yet." I was the first to sit down, but I didn't talk to each other first. "Of course. Planning before taking action is for things that have a glimmer of hope, but this time, we can only have a learning mentality." Athena said confidently, "According to my guess, our opponent is either the Three Artifacts Team or the Hell Band— —Do you think there is hope for us?" There is really no hope, but - "How did you determine the matchup situation?" "You and I know it well, so why bother to open it up? Quan Chong will be back soon. Let's eat together and go to the arena soon. Then it will be enough to do our best." Athena's tone was completely different from that in the previous game. Being serious is more like facing a trip to the mountains and rivers. "You are quite sensible." Other than that, I really can't say anything else. After all, Athena's mentality is not something I can understand or achieve. Quan Chong came back just in time, almost at the same time as my stomach was pounding. As a result, there is no etiquette at the dining table at home. Every pair of chopsticks is so good at fighting. Not long after, Quan Chong and I went to tidy up our respective rooms, and Athena also carried small plates and a steamer into the kitchen. When everything was almost spotless, Athena held my and Quan Chong's hands from left to right: " Set off!" The clothes are new, and Mai Zhuo cares about me. Such a win-win advertisement, of course, spares no effort to be meticulous. At least, when I put on the new clothes, I can feel some differences - this must be due to the analysis of my game process and the improvement of many details of the clothes. The detailsshould I be moved again? Three people were squeezed into a small Toyota of a certain era. Kensei was driving the car, and the speed was not fast because the road was already a bit congested. Although it was about the same time as last time, we seemed to have started late today. When we could see the venue from a distance, the huge crowds almost prevented us from entering, while the other three teams had already arrived. The commentator who was characterized by his sparse and incisive commentary seemed to have been used up and replaced by An impassioned type, when we arrived at our rest area, his voice covered the entire venue like a bomber: "The last four semi-final teams have entered the venue, and the KOF97 semi-finals that everyone is looking forward to is about to begin! Below, Please display the results of computer random grouping on the large electronic screen!" It’s a formality, it’s definitely a formality! But such a scene is inevitable - some people want to operate in secret, and more people don't bother to go up and draw lots. After the hard-working commentator clamored about "exciting", "anticipated", "fairest", etc., the expected results finally came out - first of all, we and the Three Artifacts Team game, and then the Hungry Wolves VS Hell Bandthe semi-finals were really tasteless! "He Bing, you will play last this time." Quan Chong took the lead and decided, "I will go home first after losing Athena, just remember to bring the game video back." After saying that, regardless of the commentator's still enthusiasm During the surging speech, he jumped up to the top of the arena like a show, smiled and waved in the direction of the Three Artifacts Team. Obviously, Kentaka's "on-the-spot performance" embarrassed the newly appointed commentator, but his quality was indeed good, and he was stunned for only a second: "Look, everyone! Shiki Kentaka seems to be impatient to wait, and has already He sent a challenge signal to the Three Artifacts Team. What do you think his action represents? Is it confidence? No, we should ask to what extent his confidence reaches" …To be honest, with this guy’s words, I suddenly missed the dedicated and concise commentator back then. That was called professional quality, but now this one…can only be regarded as a burning passion. When I sighed helplessly, I saw Athena looking at me and shaking her head sadly. Let him burn off his excessive saliva. Anyway, Chizuru entered the ring without waiting for his invitation. "It seems that Shii-kun is very eager to fight." Chizuru smiled at Kensaka who looked energetic. "Yeah, it's rare to face a real master, can I not be excited?" Quan Chong once again pulled out a meat bun like a magic trick, "Well, eat one first, think of it as a warm-up Made by Athena It’s the world’s No. 1 ugh cough cough cough" ?????????????????????? That classic scene finally appeared, let’s temporarily explain it as him facingIt may be caused by the excitement of being a master "Idiot." The whole audience burst into laughter. Athena blushed and finally couldn't hold back her laughter. "Then, let's just ignore the drooling guy?" Qianzhe asked with a smile as Kensou regained his breath, and raised her right hand slightly - this was her fighting posture. "Of course." Quan Chong deserved a loud response, and it was a super ball bomb. "Good motivation." Qianzhe commented easily, and the sound of the jade sound came out at will, directly bouncing the super ball bullet back. Quan Chong did not hesitate and jumped directly into the air - Dragon Claw Attack! "Probably, he understood from the coolness of Qianhe's wave of his hand that he was no match for Qianhe in terms of poweroh no, in terms of energy - even I could see this - and simply stopped using Qigong. The principles of God! Qianzhe barely moved, and a powerful shadow resisted Kensei's attack. Not only that, it seemed that Kenshu was in a panic - it seemed that technically, Kenshu was also inferior. Qianhe didn’t fight back, and waited quietly for Quan Chong to land: “We don’t need to activate the immortal energy. Let’s just try Shenlong Qihuang’s cracked feet?” …This tone sounds like that of an elder who failed to get into school after taking the examThe relaxed look on his face is justplaying. "Okay!" Quan Chong didn't take it seriously. He really rushed forward and used the Shenlong Qihuang Split Kick! "The strength is enough, the accuracy is good, but the speed can be improved" Qianzhe did not dodge, but commented while blocking. Even when Kensong hit him from the ground into the air, she deliberately flew into the air to dismantle him. Every attack, "well, the speed is fast enough, but the impact is reduced" "In general, your quality is very balanced, but it's a pity that your physical fitness is not enough." Qianhe came to a conclusion when he landed, and threw Kenshou to the ground with a Kaitian, "Come back next year" This This is like a BOSS! Sheshe thinks she is still a BOSS like KOF96? Or is she deliberately turning against the guest? ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 177 Team Athena VS Team Three Artifacts Part 2 Of course, it is impossible for Chizuru to know my question. It is estimated that even if he knew, he would laugh and not answer. She was reaching out to hold Quan Chong, like a sister: "Who is next?" "Me." Athena ran directly from me to the arena with a teleportation spell, "Miss Kaguraoh no, it's the eldest sister, please give me some advice." …Sister… It seems that emphasizing a woman’s age like this won’t arouse any good feelings, right? I don’t understand why Athena is so stressed, but Chizuru doesn’t care about the details: “Okay.” Did they have any festivals before? Why are one more arrogant than the other? Oh, although what they said is true When he was confused, Quan Chong had already returned: "The defeat is not unjust! He Bing, I plan to return to Guangxi. The master is actually right, I should go into seclusion." "Oh." I wanted to say something more, but when I saw him walking away, I had to swallow my words and look at the two beauties on the field who seemed to have trouble communicating with each other. "Start?" Chizuru ignored the referee again and walked five meters in front of Athena in a standard fighting posture. Athena nodded slightly and answered with action - crystal super shot! There was no prior sparkle crystal wave at all! "Yes, Hishii-san's energy is purer." Chizuru commented while still using the Jade Sound to rebound and attack, but this time, her movements were not as cool as before, "Haha, I seem to have underestimated you. ." ?????????????????????????? But the situation is still obvious - at least, Athena has no time to speak. Seeing the rebounded crystal super shot, Athena didn't dare to be careless, she put her hands together in front of her chest and waved - mental power reflection wave! "What, you want to compare speed?" Qianzhe seemed a little dumbfounded. Facing the reflected crystal super shot, he still waved his right hand vertically downward - the sound of jade sound! Ever since, the crystal that was originally like a diamond in the night was super-shot into an alley-oop sphere. As Athena and Chizuru came and went, the speed of running back and forth became faster and faster, but the light became weaker and weaker. , and finally gradually became transparent and disappeared without a trace under the wave of Qianhe's sleeves! "Change your approach." Qianhe approached calmly and stopped two meters away, "You should strike first." "Okay." Athena thought for a moment, opened and closed her arms - mental power ball! This time the attack was very fast, but Qianzhe remained calm and used the jade ringing sound repeatedly. It seemed that as long as she had enough energy, she could bounce it back, and it would always bounce back. …… Okay, I admit that you are all masters of rebounding, but it’s not right to keep acting like this, right? Ohno, there are some tricks in it! I thought they were repeating boring actions, and I suddenly discovered something - the first crystal super shot was getting faster and faster as they bounced off each other, but the energy was getting less and less, and finally became a wisp. Breeze; and this time, the mental power ball was moving back and forth slower and slower, and the outline that was originally vaguely visible now turned into a glowing sphere, a very obvious sphere! ??Could it be thatthe energy will get bigger and bigger untilsomeone can't bounce back? Thinking about it, I couldn't help but feel nervous - the person who was going to fail was almost certainly Athena. Later, the mental power ball not only became an electrified light bulb, but also had a much larger radius. Athena's face became more and more solemn, her eyebrows were knitted together, Qianhe stopped talking, and every time she waved her hand, Extra force and maybe many people didn't notice - Athena was retreating bit by bit, almost touching the inner wall of the ring! In the end, it was Chizuru who showed up first - she still waved downwards, and the mental ball obediently "went back", but the hand that was in contact with the mental ball was so shaken that it was left aside! Athena obviously noticed this, and ignored the pitifully slow mental ball, and flew directly into the sky in front of Qianzuru - Phoenix Arrow! It seems that Chizuru used the foundation of zero skills with one hand. But I could only see clearly the gesture, and the next moment, the mental ball hitting the inner wall of the ring exploded, and the dazzling light filled the entire venue. Of course, the intensity of the light was filtered, but in the arena Inside Chizuru is facing me, can my eyes bear it? When the sound and light dissipated, I saw Athena standing still, and Chizuru holding a somewhat exaggerated lunge. Her eyes were closed, and two fingers of her long outstretched left hand were poking Athena. abdomen. "I lost." Athena smiled bitterly, "I risked my life and considered all the details to come up with a plan, and it was successfully implemented. In the end, I still lost." "You are amazing." Chizuru slowly opened her eyes and stared at Athena with her wonderful eyes. "Unfortunately, you should be able to guess it - from the moment you take off, at this distance, I can judge without the need for vision at all. Your movement trajectoryafter all,We are all extremely sensitive to energy. "As he said that, Qianhe stopped his hand and said, "Do you need to ask He Bing to come up and help you out? " "No, no need." Athena answered weakly but resolutely. "Really? I didn't hold back just now. If I'm not wrong, it will be difficult for you to stand still now." Qianzhe must not be talking nonsense. Listen, I became worried and ran quickly. In a few breaths, I reached Athena who was still planning to refute: "Athena, don't force yourself" "No," Athena wanted to throw away my hand, but she had no strength at all, "Hebing, don't worrythis is mywin or lose." As soon as she finished speaking, she fell into my arms. ——As if Shingo Yabuki was defeated by Chris, he fell asleep. "QianheI'll send her down first" "Let me send it! You need to compete." Qianzhe shook his head, "Besides, I don't want to attack you, and, just now, there was something wrong with my finger." After saying that, he tilted his head and shouted, "An, give it to you." An Although this is not the first time I have heard her called this, but calling her this in public, it is hard to imagine Or, what does Qianzhe want to express by this? Thinking about it, Chizuru had already taken Athena from my arms and left the scene, replaced by Iori Yagami, whose face was as dark as water: "Be aware of yourself." "Is there anyone who talks like that?" Although you are right to say what you said under various circumstances, you should also say it so openly, right? I still have to earn a living in the KOF arena, and if I just retreat, what will happen to my business image? "Hmph!" Iori Yagami said through his nose, throwing a ball of blue flames at random. Just as I was dodging sideways, he was already buried in me - Qin Yueyin! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Admit defeat." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 178 Hungry Wolves VS Hell Band "No? I haven't succeeded yet. Can you at least give me a chance to show off?" My face was held down by Iori Yagami, and my voice became a little distorted. "Look at Chizuru, how kind he is." "Idiot." The heavy pressure on his face disappeared, and Iori Yagami was leaving the scene, "I face Kusanagi Kyo by myself." What? Iori Yagami, why don’t you do this if I don’t admit defeat? Kyo Kusanagi almost killed me the day before yesterday! I stood up, and as soon as the word "goodbye" came to my throat, I saw Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo passing by each other at the entrance of the arena. My God, why is this happening? Kusanagi Kyo stood in front of me with a faint smile. Although he was in a more formal fighting posture, he was far less oppressive than last time. Due to the language barrier, he didn't speak. He only raised his index finger, which was jumping with flames. He suddenly nodded to me and slashed toward the ground - Assassination Flame! The oncoming flames were coming at a very fast speed. Although it was not impossible for me to dodge, but considering Kusanagi Kyo’s seemingly meaningful eyes, I intuitively believed that dodging would lead to a more terrifying attack! "Boom!" The energy hidden in the flames caused a big explosion, and after a ray of light, Kusanagi Kyomasa, who was already approaching, was pushed towards him with a palm! I blocked just right, and my body even reflexively took the next step according to Todo-ryu's habit, but in an instant I realized that things were beyond my control - Kusanagi Kyo's strength and speed were beyond my control. To resist, before I could take any action, a big hand grabbed my face, and then, I rose off the ground - this is Qin Yueyang! "Please, one of you is Qin Yue Yin, and the other is Qin Yue Yang Why do you both like to scratch people's heads so much! While he was feeling depressed, Kusanagi Kyo's voice sounded: "Sinai?" Sinai? Oh no! This is the language of birds, which means to die! "Ah Miedui!" After racking my brains to find my poor bird language vocabulary and not caring about any grammatical problems, I finally yelled out in a hurry. Let go, Kusanagi Kyo let go, he still looked at me with a half-smile, and pointed at the exit of the arena, signaling for me to admit defeat. Okay I admit defeat. Although I knew that I was nothing in front of the three artifacts, when I arrived at the exit, I couldn't help but look back, as if to remember Kusanagi Kyo's casual look, and I felt a little mixed in my heart. I gave in, I surrendered to Kusanagi Kyo, there is no room for quibbles. From the beginning, I was always walking a tightrope among the many fighters. And now, I have to admit that no matter how hard I try, I can't cover up my weakness. In the face of strong strength and sharp stance, all I can prove is the famous saying that a weak country has no diplomacy. For Kusanagi Kyo, this may just be something he thinks is an understatement, but for me, it is destroying my self-esteem that seems to exist. “Perhaps, Kusanagi Kyo wanted to let me understand something by the way, and then do my best for Aoi’s matter; maybe, I should thank him, because he finally made me face myself. “That’s it, let’s go back to the auditorium for the time being, and let’s see how they come and go. Kusanagi Kyo left the game, not caring about the presence of a certain commentator and referee. The Qiluo Society has entered the scene, and he probably doesn’t need to care about many rules today. Terry entered the game with a new hat, the only thing that was the same was the Nike logo. "Although I really want to win the final prize, Dongzhang's injury is too serious" Terry and Qijiaoshe looked at each other and spread their hands, "So, I can only try my best to make my trip worthwhile." "Haha I'm also looking forward to a hearty fight." Qiyongshe was in high spirits, shaking his arms and moving his joints, "So, let's start?" "Comeon!" Terry's steps were very nimble, and as soon as he jumped up, there was a burst of punches and kicks with a strong sense of rhythm. Shichiyosha didn't rely on strength like he did against Daimon Goro. On the contrary, this time he didn't fight Terry at all. Every blow was gently released, and his body swayed left and right from time to time. Although he couldn't find any flaw in Terry, But he also dealt with it easily. "Bang!" Suddenly, Terry punched the ground, and an energy fountain forced the Qijia Club aside: "Okay, the warm-up is over." "Really? Then let me feel something." Qi Yeshe smiled, and the alert posture changed - this, this is obviously the posture after awakening! Terry stopped talking and jumped forward with a heavy kick, another heavy kick, a step up, a back kick, energy replenishment, and a slam dunk! This series of blows can be regarded as a very fast-paced combo in the game, but Terry's attacks are even faster and more violent than the so-called game. When the fist flying down from the air came down with flames, Qilaoshe blocked it with both hands. Finally he relaxed, revealing his flaw, and at the same time, Terry punched the ground - this was definitely a fountain of energy.?Almost everyone can guess it. "Resign yourself to your fate!" Qijiashe suddenly shouted and lifted Terry in the air with one hand. The fist that had been swung with all its strength lost its target and actually generated a visible energy pillar in the air along with the fist! "It's a pity that the energy pillar can only become an energy pillar. All the audience can see is Terry being beaten over and over by the Qilao Society. And I had already turned my head away - the moment the Seven Shackles Club made its move, the outstretched hand seemed to be wrapped in a faint light. From this, I knew that Terry had almost lost "How is it?" Qijiaoshe walked slowly towards Terry who was lying on the ground. "I'm convinced." Terry's ability to withstand blows seems to be very good. He can still speak fluently after suffering such heavy injuries. "You won. Andy has gone to take care of Dongzhang and will not appear today." "He doesn't care about this opportunity?" Qi Luoshe was stunned for a moment, a little confused. "Actually, Dongzhang's injury is very serious. It's impossible for us not to take care of him personally. After all, he is our good brother." Terry smiled slightly, and a small stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "The reason why I am the one appearing today is just because I Won the coin toss.” "That's it!" Qiluo Society mused slightly, "That guy is indeed incredibly destructive when he goes crazy Well, do you need help to end it?" "Just let me rest for a while! If I guess correctly, the organizers are definitely discussing the issue of holding the finals in advance. The arena is empty." "Are you sure?" Qiluoshe hesitated. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 179 The storm is coming Maybe Terry doesn't understand what Qilao Society means, but I can vaguely guess their next move. Unfortunately, no matter what my mood is, I can't affect what will happen. "As Terry player guessed, since the winning teams of the two semi-finals won easily, the organizers decided to immediately conduct the KOF97 finals. Please reporters and KOF fans be prepared to murder the film, or resist the camera …” The commentator began to make impromptu speeches again. Although the experts ignored his presence, Terry still nodded politely to the referee's seat. After two minutes, he slowly stood up and left. There are some signs of stooping on the back, but no one would be disrespectful to such a back - for laymen, being able to stand in this arena is a heavenly being, for experts, this is already considered a kind of majesty When Terry's figure completely disappeared from people's eyes, Iori Yagami entered the arena at a ghostly speed, accompanied by Kusanagi Kyo Of course, there were no words or expressions between them. After that, Qianzuru came floating up: "Since you are willing to use that kind of power in public, there is no need to hide too much." "That's right. Anyway, our goal has almost been achieved." The answer was Shelme who flew over, but she didn't look at Qianzuru and smiled at Iori, "Am I right, Iori, sir?" "" Iori Yagami didn't say anything, and only gave her a contemptuous glance. "Haha, the people of the Yagami family are still so arrogant." It was Chris who spoke this time. The speed he entered was already terrifying. The pace he rushed towards Yagami was like a dance step. Oh, that was - the dance step of shooting the dancer. ! Iori Yagami still had a disdainful look in his eyes. Facing Chris's offensive, he just slightly misplaced his body, and with a disdainful wind - missed! Just when Iori Yagami was slightly surprised, Chris had already returned to Shermei and Qiyongshe: "It seems that it is nothing more than that." "We have no interest in quarreling with you. Let's just say it straight, where is the rightful owner?" It seemed that Qianhe didn't want to make things clear in public. "Don't worry, let's warm up first, shall we?" Shermi smiled charmingly, but her skills were not gentle. As she spoke, she was already approaching Kusanagi Kyo - Shermi's heavy artillery! Orochimaru! Kusanagi Kyo, who had been silent all the time, made a heavy move, forcing Shermei to change direction midway. Chizuru seized the opportunity and prepared to pursue, but found that the steam from the Seven-Yellow Club's million-dollar hammer was coming towards him! The scene was a bit chaotic, but Iori Yagami and Chris did not continue to fight. They observed each other as if having a silent conversation. Um? It's a little strangewhy didn't the "passionate" commentator speak? In doubt, I looked around "He Bing, leave quickly." Behind him, Leona's voice suddenly sounded! "Don't do this, you'll have a heart attack." Since it was her, it wasn't dangerous, so I simply continued to look around, "What did you just say?" "I told you to leave as soon as possible. Mai Zhuo specially called me and asked me to inform you." Leona was very serious and grabbed my arm. "Why?" Although I can roughly guess the reason why I need to leave, I still ask this question, becauseI don't understand why Mai Zhuo has to make this decision at this moment - why should I be reminded, why should I be called Leona? Come remind me. "The decisive battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan is not something you can control. No matter which side you stand on and die, it will be a loss." Leona spoke very quickly, "These are Mai Zhuo's original words. You have to ask the truth carefully." Look for me, there is my jeep outside the venue, if you remember my license plate." Then, she handed over a car key, "Go quickly, the further away the better." "What about you?" Let's go I was instantly killed by two artifacts, and my mind started to move. It is at least not wrong to do everything within your ability However, Leona is very likely to go berserk at this moment! "I have the blood of the Orochi clan flowing in my body. No matter what I do, I must at least participate in it." Seeing that I didn't take the key, Leona put it directly into my pocket. "Because, my destiny has to be chosen by myself, not by others." Just accept it." Looking at Leona’s calm and determined face, I was a little lost in thought, predicting in my mind what Leona’s outcome would be “Don’t be in a daze, let’s go!” Leona urged. "It seems that you reminded me." As I said, I took her hand, "I remember you said that our blood is truly thicker than water. Since you want to choose your own destiny, I have What qualifies you to escape?” "You" Leona was stunned, "You don't have that strength." "Strength? I really don't have the strength to challenge the six people on the field, but I can protect you at some point." Now that the decision has been madeI stopped hesitating and continued to look around for anything strange, thinking about what I should do. "If anything happens to you, Heaton will definitely worry about my life. I'm afraid of death, and I'm even more afraid of us all." die." "Hebing" "Stop talking, come with me to see the referee!" Although the dazzling melee on the field attracted the attention of all the spectators, but "The drooling guy's sudden silence is really suspicious." He held her hand. , I started to jog. The referee and commentator are located in a small studio that allows you to overlook the ring from a high position, but when we walked all the way, we didn’t see anyone! Weird, very weird! In his mind, he quickened his pace and finally arrived at the door of the studio. The door was ajar, and just as I stretched out my hand to go in, the hand holding Leona suddenly tightened: "Be careful!" When Leona pulled me, I staggered, but I also dodged the dagger flying towards me! "Qiang!" Leona waved with one hand and knocked the dagger away with a moonlight saw. She pulled me behind her and kicked the door open with her legs while she was half-crouching. Her other hand was already tightly wrapped around Ben's waist. dagger! "She is beautiful, and her smooth movements fully reflect her military qualities; and her unhesitating behavior in protecting me moved me even more secretly. However, when I saw the scene in the studio, I no longer had the time to sigh or be moved ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 180 Mutation "Sure enough, it's hard to make money!" People in the studio sighed helplessly and openly - it's Yamazaki Ryuji! However, this is not the reason for my surprise. Yamazaki Ryuji was originally one of the Eight Elites, and was recently hired by Mai Zhuo and the others. It is possible to appear anywhere at the venue at this moment, but the key is Yamazaki Ryuji is next to him There is a girl standing there with a tired look. I should recognize her appearance She is I can't be mistaken, she is Koyuki, Kusanagi Kyo's girlfriend! Could it be thatthat legend about sacrifices is really true? But how to explain this? Xiaoxue clearly looks like an outsider, how can she have any energy? Although I don’t know what that energy is, but after spending time with people like Athena, I can still tell the difference between presence and absence Just when I was confused, Leona had already walked in. After confirming that there were only two of them in the studio, she pressed forward step by step: "Do you know what you are doing?" "I'm working." Yamazaki Ryuji rarely looked serious, but the so-called seriousness at this time didn't make people sweat. "I don't want to cause trouble. If you don't want to cause trouble, get out!" "Do you know who she is?" Leona was a little reluctant. "I don't care where she is from a rich family. Anyway, my job is to kidnap, not kill." Yamazaki Ryuji seemed to be waiting for something. He looked at the situation in the ring and the communication equipment in the studio from time to time, "Finally Warning once, those who know better, get out of here!" "She is just a girl from an ordinary family. You can't get a ransom at all. On the contrary, you will suffer the danger of your life because -" Leona neither flinched nor took action, "She is the girlfriend of the head of the Kusanagi family. It's serious." To put it bluntly, you are making an enemy of the whole of Japan." "I've stopped living in Japan for a long time." Yamazaki Ryuji said casually, stretched out his hand and made a snake attack! "Bang!" Leona blocked it with her hand, and a white mark clearly appeared on the plastic gloves. "There are some doors" Just when Yamazaki Ryuji was about to take action again, the screen in the studio that was connected to the camera on the ring moved. A beautiful figure replaced the heated battle - it was Mai Zhuo. "Stop!" Mai Zhuo seemed to know what was going on in the studio. "Damn it, there are no other people involved in your commission." Yamazaki Ryuuji was very dissatisfied, but he also terminated the offensive situation. "Hebing?" Mai Zhuo ignored Yamazaki Ryuji, but was surprised by my existence, "Leona, is this the ethics of your mercenaries?" "I think KOF97 is over for ordinary people, and I am no longer a mercenary." Leona shook her head apologetically, "Besides, He Bing himself wants to stay, so I can only work hard to protect him." "Protection? I'm not sure who will protect whom then!" Mai Zhuo was a little anxious and a little angry, "that's all, He Bing, you always disobey me Today, I really can't save you, don't blame me Yamazaki Ryuji, operate the control platform and switch the connection between the stadium and the outside world to the studio Very good, do you see that microphone? It's the white one, give it to Xiaoyue Very good." Yamazaki Ryuji Mai Zhuo's instructions were carried out meticulously, but Xiaoxue's cooperative attitude was not very good. After that, their conversation was no longer intelligible to me. Maybe Xiaoxue's English level was not up to par, and the bird's language was beyond my control All I could detect were some expressions - Mai Zhuo methodically After issuing the order, Yamazaki Ryuji pretended to be vicious and threatened Xiaoyue, although the degree was not much different from his usual appearance. But Leona didn't say anything, she just stayed on guard, paying attention to their every word and action. On the other hand, Xiaoxue, as an ordinary girl, was actually very calm in the face of Yamazaki Ryuji's lethal expression. Of course, she did not rule out the possibility that she had been frightenedwell, it might have been during the process of being kidnapped by him. She has become accustomed to that level of "differentness" Anyway, no matter what Yamazaki Ryuji said, she would not answer the phone and only had a non-violent and non-cooperative expression. Finally, Yamazaki Ryuuji became a little impatient. He raised his hand and was about to use violence, but he was restrained by Leona's dagger unexpectedly! "What are you going to do?" Yamazaki Ryuji was very angry. “It’s okay, as long as you don’t hurt Xiaoxue, I won’t stop you.” Leona’s tone was very calm, she took two steps back and protected me again. "You" Yamazaki Ryuji probably wanted to take action, but Mai Zhuo stopped him: "Okay, Leona has accomplished our goal." "I do not understand what you mean. "Haha, look at Kyo Kusanagi on the field, what does he look like now?" Mai Zhuo laughed, "I have connected the communication system between the studio and the field, and any sound we make here will be transmitted there, although Xiaoxue does not speak. , but LeOna's words were enough for Kusanagi Kyo to understand Koyuki's situation - now, the energy we still need should be in place soon. " "Are you sure that you can make Kusanagi Kyo hear the words you want him to hear?" I still don't quite believe it, after all, what Mai Zhuo just said was enough to reveal the truth. "Believe me in my ability to adjust the volume. I also handled the post-production of movies back then." Mai Zhuo was very proud. In the scene, someone seemed to be handing her a cup of liquid maybe it was coffee. Anyway, she drank it happily. One mouthful, "Look, Kusanagi Kyo is using Orochanagi faster now?" After her reminder, I noticed that the arena had almost turned into a sea of ??flames - Kusanagi Kyo was almost fighting on top of the Three Heavenly Kings, while Chizuru and Iori Yagami were already standing aside, and Chizuru was fanning her from time to time. own spark. "Wellit's time to be anxious, right?" Mai Zhuo guessed, calling my name again, "He Bing, in a momentno matter what happens, it's out of my control. I just hope you won't complain If you can survive" Before he finished speaking, a burst of fire suddenly covered the big screen that was broadcasting the scene of the game. This was "Is Wu Shi finally out?" Mai Zhuo sighed with relief and spoke a bird song. The only thing I could distinguish was the pronunciation of "Xiao Xue". After that, her picture began to intermittent, "He Bing, definitely ……live……" Communication was interrupted, and Yamazaki Ryuji observed everything unhappily; Leona said nothing, but suddenly grabbed my hand, very tightly. And Xiaoxuewhat! Her body is glowing! Why Before I could react, Xiaoxue turned into a strong luminous body, and then probably when everyone had to close their eyes, I felt a strong suction ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 181 Rampage Could it be that this means entering the serpent space? Could it be that Xiaoxue's body is the bridge connecting Orochi's space and the real world? Could it be that this is the meaning of the so-called sacrifice? All the guesses were made in an instant, and these guesses were almost all overturned when I regained my vision - this is indeed not like the real world, but it is definitely not a big snake space To be precise, what I saw , is still the main venue of KOF97, but every plant, tree, person and thing in this venue is completely still! Oh no, it was vibrating slightly in stillness, like ripples, and everything was gradually covered with a layer of weird red that went from light to dark! This scenethis somewhat familiar scenethis should be the moment when Leona and Iori Yagami go berserk! Um? Leona! Suddenly, I realized that Leona, who had been holding my wrist tightly, was gone! In panic, I looked around and realized something - the three artifacts and the three kings confronting each other on the field were not static, but maintained their original colors! Not only that, there were Leona and Yamazaki Ryuji there Well, no, except for these eight people, everything else I could see gradually seemed like illusory images, and Leona and the others were floating! "What did you do?" Leona was neither beside the three artifacts nor close to the Three Kings. She was looking around vigilantly, as if looking for something, "Where is He Bing?" "He Bing?" Shermei was stunned, "Is he nearby? In that case maybe he is still in his original world, maybe he is somewhere here, maybe" "Maybe what?" Seeing Shermei hesitate to speak, Leona's face turned cold. "Destruction of the body." Shelme's groaning prompted Chris to answer, "With an ordinary person's body, affected by your slightest influence, the body is likely to tear apart automatically under such a field effect." "What!" Leona was stunned. "Although it's just a guess, it's the most likely possibility." Shelme was a little apologetic. "No!" Leona suddenly buried her head, covering her face with her hands, and her shrill scream resounded and also resounded in my heart. "Leona" Qianzuru and Sherme said in unison, and immediately looked at each other tensely. "Boring." Yamazaki Ryuuji suddenly called everyone's attention to his presence, "What the hell is this place? I want to get out!" "Yamazaki Ryuuji" The three kings stared at him at the same time. For a long time, just when he was impatient, Qiluoshe finally sighed, "Until now, you are unwilling to face responsibility In this case, I will Complete" "Ah" A long howl interrupted Qifaoshe's words - in just a few dozen seconds when everyone's attention was diverted, Leona's blue hair had turned bright red! She ran away? "Damn woman" Yamazaki Ryuji hated having his topic interrupted, but his voice attracted Leona's attention instead - the mighty saber! "Clang!" Yamazaki Ryuji was simply unable to defend himself under Leona's terrifying speed. The dagger he raised to block only blocked the blow and was split into two heroic pieces. And the crazy Leona didn't give him any time to react - vortex launcher! The spherical aperture was composed of countless air blades, and flesh and blood flew across Yamazaki Ryuuji's chest. In fact, Leona did not delay after the attack at all, and before the air blades disappeared, he launched another moonlight saw! However, Moonlight Saw only completed the gesture - the Seven Shackles Club had come behind Leona, grabbed her wrist, pulled her with a cross arm, and threw her towards Kusanagi Kyo. "Haka." Kusanagi Kyo frowned, as if he wanted to use the snake to kill the snake, but when Leona was really close, he changed his mind and just used the crane to fly her away, and then grabbed the falling Leona's neck. , casually threw it towards me. Hereally threw it away? It seemed that at that moment, his eyes were focused on my position, but it was only for a moment. However, I no longer had time to think about it - Leona almost hit me; in addition, the Yagami Temple next to Chizuru also moved. ??Tengtang lock, standard Tengtang lock. With my strength, if I want to control Leona who is really going berserk, it seems that the only way is this old-fashioned way. Hopeshe can wake up soon. Far away, Iori Yagami was probably suffering from the blood of madness, and everyone realized that something was wrong with him. Qi Ye She even smiled playfully: "It seems that the Yagami family is always accompanied by suffering. Come over here? We have nothing, but we can eliminate your loneliness." "An" Chizuru was very anxious, but she could only stay by his side; while Kusanagi Kyo stood on the other side of Iori Yagami without saying a word, her face as sinking as water. Iori Yagami, who was covering his mouth, finally started bleeding from between his fingers. From my angle, I couldn't tell whether his eyes had turned blood red, but his trembling body clearly showed that.??His mental state is at a breaking point. "Another crazy person" Yamazaki Ryuji's words may not be too wrong, but he once again spoke at an inappropriate moment - Iori Yagami suddenly moved, waving a purple flower at a speed that no one could catch up with. The flames struck Yamazaki Ryuuji in an instant, exploding like a lotus, and a pillar of fire towered into the sky - eight wine glasses! Yamazaki Ryuji became a purple man. To be precise, he could no longer move and his whole body was burning with purple flames. After Iori Yagami struck, he turned around and raised his claw-like hands towards Chizuru. Thenhe spurted out a mouthful of blood and threw himself into Qianhe's armsand then "Hiss!" The sudden pain forced me to focus all my energy on Leona - she turned her head and bit me hard on the shoulder! "Leona Leona Nana" Does she have to call her ancestor before she will let go? Um? Are you a vampire? It’s really sucking! Fortunately, Leona actually gradually calmed down Let's not think about the reason for the time being. There is a more serious problem in front of us at this moment - Leona did not bite me anymore, but replaced it with sucking desperately, although the wound was far away. There was still some distance between the blood vessels, but just as I was in a trance, she actually broke free from my oppression, turned around, and hugged me tightly, as if the posture between us was like a anxious woman. satyr…… I really wanted to say something, but I didn’t know how to say it. Moreover, at this moment, everything around me changed again - the red image, the background of the KOF97 venue, the subtle oscillating ripples The amplitude suddenly became violent and violent! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 182 Leona’s Little Happiness The strange ripples gradually turned into an unstable storm from a pond with gentle breeze and drizzle at the beginning - sometimes the amplitude was frighteningly large, sometimes the frequency was unreasonably fast, and the background of the KOF97 venue let's call it the background, it's tearing up here. It gradually lost its appearance in the cracking vibrations. Everything, if one had to choose a word to describe it, might bechaos. The three kings and the three artifacts unconsciously stood in two lines facing each other. As for Yamazaki Ryuuji, he had already flown to nowhere amid the vibrations in the background. And I was still being held by Leona. She was so strong that I couldn't break away for a whileI didn't want to break away either. In fact, if she wasn't by my side at this moment, I wouldn't be able to feel my true existence. As for mistakenly thinking that I am just an observer, I don’t know what I will become - this place is obviously no longer a real space. In the bottom of my heart, I am vaguely worried about the possibility of not being able to go back. In other words, if I am left alone Alone, I would be afraid ofgetting lost. Let's call it lost Feeling Leona's breath, she seemed to have calmed down, but the tongue would explore the center of my wound from time to time. The weird feeling coupled with her close body, I actually I gradually started to react! "Hehe" Leona clearly noticed my change. Although she still buried her head, I could taste the pride in her voice, "It turns out you are not a gentleman." "Leona, now is not the time to joke" Please, life is precious, we are at a loss where we are right now! "What did you call me?" Leona interrupted me suddenly. "Leona." "What did you call me just now?" Leona's tongue started to move again. "Leonaohdon't be like thisNaNana?" I suddenly realized that she was willful and did not care about the occasion. "Nana I like this name," Leona raised her head and smiled, "You have to be called this from now on." "Okay, can you stop making trouble now?" Later? Can we survive beyond that? "No." Leona shook her head seriously, "I can't guarantee that we can go back alive, so I have to strive for a little happiness now." "Don't be discouraged, we can survive" "Are you sure?" Leona stared into my eyes, "You didn't lie to me." "But, we can't break the pot, right?" I have to admit that reality is cruel. "I just want to have a little less regret before I almost die" Leona's eyes are deep, bright, and big, getting bigger and bigger, "He Bing, teach me Let’s have a passionate kiss!” "Huh? Wu Wuwu" I was stunned for a moment, and then I followed her. It’s very raw, but very soft; very busy, but very warm. Leona's lips are relatively thin, but I can't avoid them; her tongue is inexperienced, but it runs wildly in my mouth curiously "Huh" After a lot of effort, I was finally freed from Leona's sweetness and couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. "Why, I did a bad job?" Leona was a little worried. "NoI just don't want to lose my last sanity at this dangerous moment." Looking at her flushed face, I had to decide to put my head aside. "That is to say, I had hoped to exceed our schedule?" Leona was happy, but then regretted, "Unfortunately, there is no time This space is mutating again." “Hmm…that seems to be the case. The chaotic fluctuations gradually subsided, but the background has changed - a vast wasteland gradually formed. Although the rocks are rugged, if you observe carefully, you can also find the atmosphere of many altars. The big guys in the distance were still facing each other, but they were already down to earth, and Leona and I were gradually falling down - the weird sense of gravity disappeared, replaced by a normal downward gravity. "He BingI" Leona suddenly panicked, almost slumping in my arms, "I feel bad huh? My hair" hair? By the way, there is still some red left in Leona’s hair! But isn't she already awake? Why is this happening "He Bing, your blood" Leona trembled, "It seems to be able to suppress the rampage of blood, but" "Le Nana, are you okay?" Thinking that she just sucked my blood could it be that I poisoned her? "No I just feel a little uncomfortable. Just let me sit down." Leona forced a smile, "You should observe the movements of those people" "Is it really okay?" I was still worried. "Even if there is a problem, is there anything you can do?? Leona pushed me, "At most, you should stand in front of me and be alert to the development of the situation!" " "Oh." I agreed, and turned around to look at the artifacts and the Heavenly Kings - the artifacts were ready for battle, Iori Yagami also woke up from the rampage, and seemed not to be injured; and the Heavenly Kings also acted a little better. With the change, the Seven Shackles Society's focus has been lowered, Shermei is covered in arcs, and Chris's hands are spraying purple flames It seems that they have decided to use all their strength. "Finally, this space has been opened steadily" Qifongshe sighed. "This is just a change of the place where you were defeated." Chizuru assumed a standard fighting posture, and the look on that noble face This is the real artifact! "Hahaarrogant" Along with that proud laughter, Crispin's raised hands spurted blue flames. He walked slowly towards Kusanagi Kyo, and the ground within a dozen steps was filled with flames: "We are all playing with fire, are you interested? Whose Orochimagi is more interesting to try?" He raised his hands as he spoke - shooting the flames of the sun! Just when Kusanagi Kyo was trying to fight with the Assassination Flame, Shermei had already moved closer to Kagura Chizuru, and she also seemed to have brought up a visible electric field: "I don't like to compete with men. I wonder if Miss Miko can give me a favor. ?" Talking and laughing, it was just a blowing kiss - Cloudless Thunder and Lightning! The remaining Yagami Temple and Qiyong Society had a tacit understanding. They both put their hands in their trouser pockets in a cool manner and straightened their backs almost backward: "Is it really the only way to take action? You still have the blood of our clan flowing through it. !” "The rampage of blood has not swayed me, will your words have any effect?" "So" Magma suddenly boiled between them, and the Qiluo Society turned around helplessly, "I heard that Gonitz was tricked to death by you, and I want to see it." The three artifacts vs. the three kings is the most exciting episode of kof97 besides Orochi. Although the current situation is not good, I still plan to enjoy it - I was basically an amateur in kof96, but now, at least my eyes can keep up with their speed. : "Leona, are you feeling better? Maybe I won't be able to protect myself in a while." My question got no answer. When I looked back, I saw that she had fallen to the ground "Leona, what's wrong with you? Don't scare me" A voice calmed my panic: "Don't worry, I just let her fall asleep." Before I finished speaking, a figure turned from light to thick in front of me ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 183 The Big Snake Intrudes "You are" Impossible, how could a person wearing ancient Hanfu appear in this space! "Isn't your analytical ability very strong?" This man's calm smile was quite unpredictable in my eyes, "Why don't you guess my identity that is about to be revealed?" It seems that he is not hostile, but a character who can appear at this time and place combined with his plain and shocking appearance and the past that I learned bits and pieces, plus the white hair on this young face - — "Big snake?" "Although this name is inelegant, I don't plan to communicate with many people. You just need to know who I am." The person in front of me admitted my guess, walked to Leona and stroked her face, "This child, pitiful Already" That kind expression was not fake, but it looked very nondescript on that handsome face. I couldn't help but break his mood and said, "Explain, why can't they see you?" As I said that, I pointed. The battlefield about a hundred meters away. Chris's Killing Mirror Flame hit Kusanagi Kyo's Dokaku Toku. Both sides were slightly injured, but they were still within the scope of the test; the electrified Shelme was like an arrow stone, crackling around Kagura Chizuru, But the opponents happen to be virtual and real masters, and they can't do anything to each other for a while; Qilaoshe and Yagami'an are fighting like fireballs, and the auditory effect of the collision of punches and kicks is definitely comparable to the electronic drums in the music studio. , the intertwining of magma and blue flame is even more beautiful. "I am just in the state of my soul now. You are the only one who can see me. As for why," the gentle snake held Leona in his arms, as if he were caring for his daughter, without looking up at me. "You go ask Gao Gao. Well Nitz, he left a mark on your mind, and you have the right blood flowing through you." "Ask him? Didn't he disappear into thin air?" I was just confused for a moment, and then I realized what he said, "Could it be that you" "Reading other people's minds is my ability, but it doesn't mean that I like to do it." The big snake finally looked at me seriously, and his electric eyes made me uncomfortable, "What I got is just what Goenitz left. , of course, I also know your identity." That’s not the same thing. I’m sorry for my last trump card “Then what do you think” Suddenly, Leona’s body seemed to merge with the big snake! "What are you doing?" "I said that I am in the state of a soul now," Orochi smiled slightly, "I originally wanted to hug this child, but unfortunately I don't have a body after all." "You didn't plan to expose her to the media, did you?" I asked anxiously, if that was the case, would I be able to take action then? "Well this is a good suggestion. I haven't tried a female body yet, so I don't know what it feels like." The snake's thoughtful look made me want to cry. "However, I still won't change your memory. The history in it is wonderful.” His words made me put aside my worries, but also raised my curiosity: "History? Do you know how to arrange the game?" "What do those things have to do with me?" Orochi finally gave up his plan to embrace Leona and stood up, looking like a handsome general. "However, choosing Chris to contact the media is the best way - his temper is too violent. If he's still there when I show up, he might cause some trouble." Irritabilitythis is quite convincing "Besides, I haven't made a move for 1,800 years. If I don't find the weakest among the three of them, I might accidentally kill them all." ??????????? He is also worried about "exerting too much force" Or is he indifferent to my so-called "memory"? "Chris is the weakest?" "Of course, to put it bluntly, flame is an oxidation reaction, which is an irreversible behavior. How can I let the subordinate who represents the flame become the leader of the Four Heavenly Kings?" Orochi's words made me dizzy. "How can I say that it is also derived from all things on the earth? What a personality!” I really don’t know what to say. Facing a soul wearing Han Dynasty clothes and looking like a young man with white hair I really want to hit the wall! Even the majestic half-naked and white trousers look good! "You don't have to look like you've seen a ghost." Orochi chuckled, "I know why you are so upset, haha. Guess where I got this look?" "I can only sayyour appearance reminds me of a poem - "Niannujiao·Chibi Nostalgia"." I muttered, and the altar cleared, "Could it bethat you learned from Zhou Yu?" "Yes, when I first became a person, it was when the feudal lords were migrating. They wanted to go to sea, so they naturally needed to contact the Sun family in the south of the Yangtze River. At that time, the person in charge happened to be Zhou Yu, a suave man. , from the appearance point of view, it is very good." It seems that this is an interesting memory for the big snake, "So I usedGot this dress. However, things have changed for so long, and I have to change my fashion when I am attached. " "You mean the three kings will definitely be defeated?" After hearing what he said, I looked at the battlefield again - Chris' limb-biting flame palm hit Kusanagi Kyo's chest, but he was hit by the last palm. Counterattack - Poison Bite, Drunk Chant, Punishment Chant! Not far away, Shelmei had stopped her gorgeous shuttle and was blowing kisses from time to time. However, except for diverting Kagura Chizuru's walking route, it had no real effect. Instead, it was the other party's blessings of speed that kept her moving. Block; and Yagami'an and Nanaisha, who were very angry as soon as they took action, just stared at each other, but Yagami'an's hand was burning with a ball of flame - it was clearly the eight wine glasses that were ready to attack! Qiliaoshe, on the other hand, was lying low, like a tiger at the moment before attacking - both of them planned to kill with one strike? "Chris won't win, because I don't approve of highly destructive things. His flames are always far behind the real artifacts; Shelme can't win either. Her skills have declined a lot. Maybe she's too used to being a housewife. The Qiye Club is indeed powerful, but he is facing the smartest of the three artifacts, Yagami An." Orochi analyzed each one one by one, but did not have much worry. Instead, he seemed to be commenting on the competition between his juniors, "They have lived for so many years, You can't even use Tian Ji's principles of horse racing I hate that iron can't be transformed into steel!" Resisting the urge to hit the wall again, I tentatively said, "You can't blame them, right? After all, it's been so many years, and it's impossible to focus on studying troop formations." "So many years?" Orochi murmured and suddenly stared at me closely, "It seems that you also have interesting things in your mind. Don't panic, my mind-reading ability has no side effects." Well, how can I listen to this as I am cheating Xiaohong Hood Unfortunately, I don’t even know how to resist "So that's it!" Not long after, Orochi sighed. "I said this child has such great potential. It turns out that her father is a member of the Eight Elites. It's a pity that Goenitz fulfilled his escape It's understandable. He himself I would rather give up reincarnation However, Yamazaki Ryuji is also a bachelor. For the miserable underworld life, he would rather die than wake up Well, forget it" While talking to himself, he suddenly shouted: Me, "He Bing, please do me a favor." "Huh?" He said thisI, who was originally suspected of breaking the can, couldn't help but have other thoughts, "Are you not planning to silence me?" "I represent the will of all things on earth, including human beings of course. How can I kill them all?" Although the big snake has never shown a solemn look since its appearance until now, the way it talks is not simple, "Exactly Said, since the KOF97 finals, I have woken up. It is a reward to be able to discover a child like Asamiya who simply loves life. You are good at choosing teammates. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, right? If your state of mind does not meet the conditions, now you You are already dead, and I, Orochi, don’t care which world you come from.” Looking at his appearance, I thought a little strangely - could this be the style of the legendary god? "Conditions? I'm not a good person. You should just tell me what you want me to do." "Why are you always so hostile to me? I just asked you to bring a message." Da She shook his head helplessly, "Remember to tell Mai Zhuo, just say what I said - there is no difference between men and women if they are persistent in love. ." "" I was completely impressed. At this moment, he was still thinking about his subordinate's emotional life, "What if she says she doesn't understand?" "She must understand." Orochi said strangely, "You are the one who doesn't understand, right? It's okay to want to know the inside story, but if you expose your flaws in front of Mai Zhuo and cause any consequences, don't blame me." Aren’t you trying to catch your appetite? Moreover, I am also confident in my relationship with Sister Mai Zhuo and I am quite motivated to gossip about her personal life a sin. Seeing me nodding, Orochi's face was a bit joking: "Your curiosity is a problem. Was it a mistake for Goenitz to choose you? Forget it, I don't need to pursue these things. He Bing, what do you think of Mai? Zhuomei?" "Unparalleled in the world." I answered quickly. "As a person who can reincarnate, I have been accustomed to the vicissitudes of life. The exquisite appearance is just like a tasteless icing on the cake. But why did she put so much thought into it and get such a wonderful result?" The big snake followed the temptation and seemed to ask himself. answer. "I have had this question for a long time." I said along the way. "I originally thought she had someone in mind, but then I thought about it. With her status, it is impossible for her to sacrifice so much for someone who will die of old age. And in the Eight Masters Collection I really can’t find anyone who can pair up with hercould it be that besides the Eight Masters, there are also people who can be reincarnated?" "Who said the Eight Masters were not gathered together?" Orochi completely lost his god-like demeanor for a moment, with a face full of hype, "InIn the last reincarnation, a person broke the rules. In anger, I gave him some punishmentit was not a punishment, but just to let him taste a different life. " "Who is he?" I really don't know who this number can be assigned to. "In this reincarnation, that person's name is" Orochi smiled subtly, "Vice." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 184 Sitting and Discussing Taoism "Vice!" I was so shocked that I fell down If it was just because of this explosive news, I wouldn't be so rude, but what if the earth shook a little at this moment? In doubt, I got up and looked at the battlefield, only to see Kusanagi Kyo covered in purple flames, while Chris was flying backwards, also covered in red flames; the electric balls spit out by Sherme seemed to be in an irregular pattern around him. , but Chizuru was still able to find an opening to attack; on the other hand, Iori Yagami's sunflower hit Qiyesha's shoulder heavily, but then the two of them were caught together "Don't worry, it was just the collision of two Orochimaru that caused the air wave to vibrate." Orochimaru walked up to me casually and watched the fight together, "We still have plenty of time to discuss, their battle is not that Easy to end." "Why?" The experience of the past two years has convinced me that the more masters compete, the faster the process. "I gave the order to the three kings to delay as much time as possible." Orochi smiled softly, "If it is just to kill the three artifacts, why should I force the battlefield to be chosen here? Although they are very strong, if it is just them Compared with the energy required to hold such a KOF, the value of his life is not enough." “…Then, your purpose is…” "First tell me whether you agree to my request?" The big snake simply sat down on the ground. Although it was in a soul state, its movements were so elegant, "A curious little person." ……This is a problem. Although it is very simple to send a message, but considering the vague background story, when Mai Zhuo hears this "superior spirit", he will definitely think about how much secrets I, the messenger, know, and think about how much secrets I know about her. The gossipy image in my eyes She will definitely think that I know a lot about her privacy! Will shewill she take any extreme measures against me out of shame and anger? "Why are you hesitating now?" Da She was very calm and composed, "I remember Mai Zhuo was very kind to you!" "But this can be regarded as her betrayal! It's a sin of having a jade!" I couldn't help but get angry. "The crime of having a jade? I'm afraid it's not that simple, right?" Orochi looked at me playfully, "Not eating fireworks doesn't mean I don't care about worldly affairs. What you are worried about is that if the three artifacts fail and you lose Mai Zhuo's care, The next days will be very sad, right?" "" Okay, I admit my insignificance, "It is the instinct of living things to strive for a living environment, right?" "Creature, you are very good at talking Probably, this is the reason why you can get both ways while being caught between the two major forces." Orochi sighed, "It's not easy for you to do what everyone likes" "It doesn't help that you are considerate." The Orochi clan sighing is one thing. There is no one among them who does not understand the truth. Well, except for Yamazaki Ryuuji, but they also do not stick to their principles. Well, Yamazaki Ryuuji Er once again excepted, "Can you give me a gold medal to avoid death?" "That's what you think." Orochi laughed, "I have to be fair to every plant and tree on the earth, how can I be open to anything?" Well, I became "something" When I was depressed, the big snake patted me casually and motioned for me to sit down too. When his "hand" touched me, I actually felt a very sticky feeling: "Come on." , sit together, this space is very lonely, it is rare for other intelligent beings to exist, and I will do my best to be a landlord Well, you should tell the truth first, will you take Mai Zhuo's message with you?" "Okay, I'll take it. But you have to agree to my request." Judging from his appearance, there is plenty of room for communication between us. So, it's better to accept his first request. Whatoh, Reopening day. "Tell me, although it can detect your thoughts, but it will lose too much meaning." The big snake shook the feather fan in his hand, adding a bit of immortality. "No matter what your original intention is, can you guarantee that Leona can live happily forever?" After thinking about it for a while, I finally spoke. "Should I appreciate the concealment of your offer?" Orochi looked at me thoughtfully, "To remain happy, we need to solve her violent problems, emotional problems, and survival problems Even if I can do it, you Have you ever thought about the cost?" "You can make a counteroffer. Anyway, my purpose is just to let you know my wishes." In unequal negotiations, it is better to be open and honest than to be petty. "I may be able to take back the crazy blood, but I can't guarantee whether the little girl can survive after losing her innate blood. It's a question of survival As long as she wants to live, with the strength of the Orochi clan in human society, That's too simple; as for emotional issues, if you are used as a prop, it won't be a problem at all." The big snake analyzed one by one, "In general, if you are willing to become a member of our clan?, your request is fine. " ……No way? Got yourself involved? Looking at that handsome face, I really couldn't find any trace of his inner thoughts: "It seems that freedom is a little more valuable than life." "I can lower the price, as long as you promise to treat that little girl wholeheartedly from now on. Although Goenitz is a little willful, this is his last wish after all." The big snake looked back at Leona, who was still sleeping soundly, with a kind face, "My clan My outstanding bloodline has always had a difficult life Even I can't compete with the way of heaven." "HeavenTao?" Unexpectedly, such a word came out of his mouth. "Okay, let's put it another way - any system evolves towards a disordered state. The so-called rampage is the price of the self-aggregation characteristics of the crazy blood gene in the inheritance." Orochi sighed, a little helpless, "It's just Because you can possess the blood of madness through non-genetic means, almost no one among the Eight Heroes is ruthless enough to kill you In fact, why should they do this Where is anything free in the world? Although it is painful to go berserk, the blood of the three artifacts Don’t they also have their own price? Why have they ever forced it?” "Three artifacts?" Could it be that the bloodline of the three artifacts also has its own hidden injuries? Thenam I in danger? ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 185 Diluted Blood "Why do you have to worry so much between good and bad times?" Orochi sighed, "If it hadn't been for that girl's drop of blood, you would have been dead in the space changes just now." "What do you mean?" To be honest, I don't know the reasons for many things that happened today. "Although it is just a drop of blood, it has become a basic component of your body. And although there is a lot of crazy blood in your body, strictly speaking, it is just a carrier of energy." Orochi looked at the battle in the distance, his eyes Kong Ling said, "To put it simply, even if all the crazy blood is extracted from your body now, you will only lose too much blood, but you will not die. And that mere drop of the artifact blood has already symbiotically coexisted with you - if this were not the case, When the space changed just now, your crazy blood will riot, but your body will be essentially the same as ordinary people and will break and decompose; if not, I will not just let you survive and give it to you again Let me give you an order: when you return to Earth, do not tell my people the truth about your body, and let them think that there is such a Bentou The reincarnation of the Eight Masters is too lonely, and you can find something to kill time and My thoughtsare also good." "Okay." Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a beautiful lie for no reasonbut I had to agree, because the implicit meaning of his so-called order increased my hope of survival, "But, Why was my life in danger just now?" It seemed that I didn't feel any discomfort. "It is impossible for ordinary blood vessels to sense this spatial transformation. In other words, except for special blood vessels that can maintain their own systems when spaces overlap, other living creatures are just like air, just a combination of different chemical elements, and those Most of the spectators near the stadium have become undead in the ruins. The violent vibrations you see are a disaster in the earth's space. After all, the change in de Broglie's wavelength will irreversibly destroy the material structure Fortunately, Yamazaki Ryuji brought Xiaoxue nearby. The two major conditions for connecting the space are not far apart, and the damage caused is not too great And because of that drop of artifact blood, you are not affected by the resonance of the space." Orochi said softly, his eyes still so unmoved, "I don't know if today's natural science can fully explain the theory about this space docking. Anyway, I am not capable of giving you a thorough explanation from a physical point of view. However, these are not It’s not important. For you, being curious about something doesn’t mean you have to understand it.” There have been some changes in the battle in the distance. Chris is no longer fighting Kusanagi Kyo. The Flame of the Slaughter Mirror is not only an attack method, but also a good feint. Shermei makes her hands full of electric arcs. Regardless of such tricks, How much energy will be consumed? At least for a while, Qianzhe did not dare to attack hard; Qiyesha and Yagami'an both had a lot of color, bruises, or blood marks on their bodies. Their attacks felt a bit cunning and unworked. Every move is simple and fast. "Don't pay attention to them. Before the real power of the three artifacts appears, everything is just foreplay." Orochi finally focused on me, "Now, let's take a look at the Sleeping Beauty behind us." While speaking, Leona made some movement, her body rose into the air and moved in front of us. "Because you have artifact blood, and it is very thin artifact blood, her rampage was suppressed and did not cause harm to the body. However, this method is not normal. The slight red in the blue hair is a trace." The big snake let Leona lie next to our legs, "Of course, the artifact blood will not be easily destroyed by the digestive system. Even a little bit can last for a while. If you stay by her side all the time, let her suck some blood from time to time. If you If you like her hair color like this, it would be nice to let her wake up like this. Otherwise, you have to find a way." "How? What can I do?" In front of a god-like existence like you, what can I do? "Of course I can solve it, but you need to pay the price." "Isn't Nana one of your tribe? Why do you want me to pay the bill?" It seems that I feel more and more that Orochi has a business mind. "Because you have to pay the price for all the methods I can suggest." The snake seemed like a seducer, "How much are you willing to pay for this little girl?" “…Tell me what to do first…” "Two options - I can decompose the artifact blood currently in her intestines and stomach, but in this way, her rampage problem is still unresolved, so you have to choose something that she will definitely carry with her. Keep it in it so that you can deal with her going berserk at any time, and as far as I know, there are currently only two such things - her dagger and dog tags." The big snake gently caressed Leona's face, "If you choose Dagger, I will quench your blood on the entire dagger. As long as she realizes that there is a possibility of going berserk, she can effectively prevent it by using this dagger to make a small bloody wound on herself; if she chooses the dog tag?I will use your blood to soak the ribbon. As long as she wears the dog tag around her neck or uses it to tie her hair, since it is very close to the brain, it can also achieve the effect of preventing runaways. Okay, since I am using you. blood, the method is up to you to choose. " My blood? I didn't expect that diluted Kusanagi blood could have such an effect If it was for Leona, there was no need to worry about using some blood, but she finally had to live an ordinary life, and neither daggers nor dog tags seemed suitable "Use a ribbon! The dog tag can be used as a souvenir, but the dagger is too dangerous after all. Let her mark it on herself I can't bear it." "Okay." Orochi said unambiguously, "I will take your blood now. The amount is not a lot, it will only be a little bit dangerous." “Aren’t youare you hiding something? What do you mean by only a little bit of danger? What do you mean the amount is not a lot? An inexplicable fear came out. Unfortunately, I have no room to resist. The big snake just touched his hand, and a suction force sent me over. Then, his illusory but sticky hand reached into my heart. As he took out his hand, my clothes tore open, and a streak of A very thin stream of blood spurted out from my chest in a commanding manner and flew straight to the big snake. At the same time, Leona's dog tag also flew from the forest of her hair to the big snake's other hand. "Don't worry, I won't let you die like this." Orochi comforted softly while taking action, "Destroying a life must have a very high meaning, and your life is at least more valuable than such an object." …It stings a bit, but it’s completely bearable. But the key is the visual effect - watching my heart lose blood, I don't seem to know how to honor the mood at this moment. For Leona? Finally, I didn't dare to read any more. I closed my eyes and tried to recall the sweetness of the kiss just now Maybe this could distract me from the steady fear caused by the big snake. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 186 The reason Wait, something seems wrong. Orochi said he would let himself choose, but his words clearly guided me to ignore the third option - just let it go and let me stay by Leona's side, ready to donate blood to her at any time. Although I would definitely not choose this way, judging from what he promised, it should not be clear what I was thinking. So what is his purpose of seducing me like this? "Is your move supposed to be soul-drawing?" Slowly, I opened my eyes and tried to focus on the snake's hand. My blood had already wrapped the dog tag and the ribbon, and it had a tendency to boil, but it was still there. The range that can be controlled. "But it's not your soul that I want to take out." The snake's movements were methodical, "otherwise, you wouldn't be so leisurely." Leisure I'm very leisurely now! However, you can't say this: "You mean there really is a soul in this world?" "Soul this word is a bit general." Orochi pondered, "The spirit is the spirit, the soul is the soul. If we really want to discuss it, we have to give you too much basic knowledge, so let's forget it." Basic knowledgeSuddenly, I found that the natural science system I knew was so pale. "Then at least tell me, is the Gathering of Eight Masters a spirit or a soul?" "It's hard to define." Orochi thought for a while, and then he spoke until the ribbon started to turn red. "Although the result is just one word, the reason is not hasty. Moreover, if life is not full, curiosity is a good thing. But not everything can be understood.” Is this a concealment? Or is it that the existence form of the Eight Masters is really strange? I don't know, but I don't think Orochi needs to lie to me in any way. "By the way, how much blood do you want to use?" Orochi suddenly asked, "Actually, now, this dog tag can already prevent rampage, but because the amount of blood used is not much, when the little girl has a tendency to run away, except for The brain is not affected and the rest of the body will be very painful." "Then what do you think we should do?" I was helpless because the god-level figure in front of me seemed to be playing a salesman's trick. "Use more blood to increase the effect." The big snake had already thrown the feather fan aside, and looked at me with kind eyes, but in my opinion it was very cunning, "Don't worry, I won't kill you. " "Lifewhy do you have to play with me with my name? If I die like this, Nana will definitely be in a bad mood. Doing this is totally worth the loss. Even if you really want my life, get the effect of a chronic terminal illness It will be much better.” "Haha" Orochi smiled, and his handsome face made people look comfortable, "No need to provoke. I said that destroying a life must have a higher meaning. If you really care about your life, prove to me, There is nothing more valuable than your life that needs to be exchanged for your life." Well, this guy is just like Athena, which is depressing: "I said, how long are you going to bleed me? A normal person's blood is only 6,000 ml." “I’ve only used less than 600 ml now, it’s still early.” The big snake’s tone definitely treated me like an object! "If you're bored, or afraid of watching your heart bleed out, we can talk about something else." Talking about other thingsOkay, divert attention"So, what is the purpose of holding KOF97? I mean specific things." "What would you do if I said I wanted to return the world to nothing?" The big snake glanced at me and continued to deal with the dog tag. "Nothing can be done. Let's first figure out what the so-called 'nothing' means." Sister Mai Zhuo said that a sharp reduction in the human population is a side effect, so this "nothing" is obviously not destruction in the simple sense. Moreover, with In terms of the origin of the serpent, his behavior should not be more destructive than humans themselves. "You are indeed very smart. But human society is likely to be destroyed. This is a very basic problem." "Why?" I don't understand, since the snake will appreciate Athena and talk to me patiently, why should it be so insistent. "Although you know a lot of things that belong to the future for this world, what you know is just like the Spring and Autumn Period written in history books." Orochi pondered again, "Although the development of this world is different from the nature of the world you originally knew. The same, but that does not mean that the history behind it is also the same. The three artifact families have such huge wealth. This does not come out of thin air. You don’t know the past; even my Orochi clan has a very considerable power in human society. , it is impossible for these things not to overlap with others - only a few people will always exist at the pinnacle of power, and the three artifacts and our clan are standing on it. Where can those dignitaries in your memory have a place? These, you Have you ever thought about it?" Orochi shook his head slightly, "You definitely haven't. Otherwise, you wouldn't be able to ask me this."   Wealth? that power? I was a little confused. In my subconscious, those things should be a little far away from the circle of fighters, but in fact, from the beginning of my existence in this KOF world, these two things have been teasing me all the time. In other words, from the busyness of Chizuru when I was under house arrest, from the courage of Aoi when she challenged me to a duel, I have noticed the energy contained in them, but I have never really realized that the forces behind them are actually in human society. Top position! "You mean" Could it be that humans are the burial objects of the battle between the three artifacts and the Orochi clan? Oh no, it's impossible. They who already have power shouldn't use destruction as a means. "What you two races are fighting for is human beings oh no, the steering wheel of the earth's development?" "You are really smart. After all, human beings are the most intelligent group on the earth. If we want the earth to develop well, it is natural to use human society as the operating carrier." The big snake looked at me deeply. Of course, his hands also Without stopping, "But that is the content of the Eight Masters Collection and the Three Artifacts, and when I plan to come forward, it means that the operation within the scope of human society has exceeded my patience." "So, you decided to destroy human society?" I suddenly realized that I couldn't find a way to persuade him, because his eloquent tone was full of thoughtfulness. "Originally, yes, but when I found little girl Asamiya and found some people, I seemed to have some plans to give human society a little more hope." ??Hope, not opportunity I looked at the calm snake, thinking about how to express my point of view. For a moment, the blood flowing out of my chest no longer seemed to make me feel nervous. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 187 The Moment of Death While thinking about it, I suddenly discovered a problem - Orochi repeatedly mentioned Athena, and even singled it out as the reason why he might change his will. why is that? As far as I know, Athena, although amazing, doesn't have such huge "energy", right? "What happened to Athena? What did she do at the age of seventeen that moved you?" "That is not something you can understand now." Orochi gave up, "If you want to know, first think about why she firmly regards you as a relative." …This is the problem again, it’s been bothering me for a long time! But I have no idea why, not even a clue: "Okay, I will handle it myself. Now, can you tell me how you ultimately plan to treat humans and human society?" "I don't know either." Orochi's answer almost made me vomit blood, but he changed the topic, "The reason why I didn't show up directly and let them fight is to test whether I really need to take action." "Inspection?" What can be seen from the battle between the three artifacts and the three kings? Except for a fight that is extremely gorgeous in the eyes of someone of my level "I don't know? Then have you ever thought about why the strength of the three artifacts far surpasses all other contemporary fighters?" Orochi saw my sudden change in expression and smiled slightly, "It seems that someone should have mentioned it to you." "You meanthree artifacts? The real three artifacts?" Could it be that he was confirming Toudo Ryuhaku's guess? "Haha I didn't expect that an outsider in this world would guess it. Tell me, who is that? It's impossible for people from the Three Artifacts family to reveal it to you, and neither will anyone from my clan." The big snake was very curious, and even in his hand The working speed has changed a bit. "Todo Ryuhaku. At least, I listened to what he said." Anyway, I'm talking about him alone, so it doesn't count as exposing the Todo family shouldn't it count? "TengdouTengdang." Orochi was a little surprised, but after thinking about it for a while, he felt relieved, "it's hard for him, it's hard for that family! It seems really worth observing By the way, in In your eyes, what kind of person is Todo Ryuhaku?" I was a little flattered by Orochi's sudden inquiry. After all, from his tone, he should be considering the life and death of mankind - that is to say, I have such a chance to influence his decision. What should I say? I looked at his handsome and untroubled face, then looked at Leona who was sleeping, and finally said: "Toudo Ryuhaku is the father of Toudo Kasumi, and I am a good friend of her daughter. As for him, he is just a person." I can't tell who he is. After all, he knows and can infer many unknown things but is willing to remain silent. He knows the future is rough but lives humbly and even comically, and yet appears at the critical moment. He has no regard for dignity at all - I don’t know how to evaluate such a person.” "Didn't you already evaluate it?" Orochi smiled and shook his head, "Think of dignity, don't care about the environment, know the right time to take action, and live in the dark. Such people may never be known, but they can write history Okay, You are very smart. We don’t need to play any more tricks between us. It’s time to be honest and honest - the three artifacts can’t help but use the real three artifacts, and you have a serious problem.” "Me? What's wrong with me?" Maybe it was the frequent shocks in a short period of time, but I didn't react much to this warning. "Are you feeling a little tired now?" The big snake looked at me with amusement, "You are always excited, so it's normal if you don't notice it." "What do you mean?" After a few deep breaths, I discovered that he was not an alarmist! I actually have faint signs of dizziness! "You should be very clear about the truth - how much blood does a normal person have?" The big snake's words were light, but it was like a basin of ice water poured on my head. "IyouI" Regarding my incoherence, Orochi was still so calm: "Now, nearly 1500cc of your blood has been used up, and your life has long been in danger, but you maintained a state of concentrating thinking, so you were not affected for a while. And now , you might die as soon as you fall asleep.” "You" I was so shocked that I had no intention of blaming him. I was just thinking about how to fight against the tiredness that was gradually coming my way. "Don't blame me. The use of blood has always been under your nose. If you really want to complain, it can only mean that you are a frog that is about to be boiled to death by warm water." The big snake finally stopped moving, and the subtle blood flow like a kite string finally stopped. The wound on my chest finally began to condense, but the big snake didn't care about this. He held the dog tag in his hands. Except for a faint trace of redness, no change could be seen. "Look, it's perfect. The little girl will never be the same again." No need to worry about the danger of running away anymore, it all depends on youUse your life as a bet She is determined to die for you, and you are willing to risk your life for her. It is a match made in heaven. " At this moment, if the big snake has a halo on its head, with this holy expression, it would almost look like an angel, but it is the tone of the clergy in the wedding hall: "Want to be a matchmaker? Aren't you worried about leaving Nana a widow?" "Why are you always so stupid when it comes to matters related to yourself?" Orochi sighed, "I have said before that I will not easily destroy your life because of such an object, and you are doing it for the sake of eight How can I, as the descendants of Jieji, pay no attention to you?" "You've been playing with my heart for a long time." With his words, I breathed a sigh of relief. "You are really an idiot to call you stupid!" Orochi suddenly became angry, "If you relax at this moment, do you really want to fall asleep?" …It seems that I am really going crazy. But I was so sleepy that I couldn't even muster the strength to refute Could it be that I would really die like this? At the last moment when I couldn't help but close my eyes, I saw the angry face of Orochi It turns out that he also has times when he is anxious I can make him anxious, and my level seems to be pretty good; there are also masters who are fighting in the distance. , they haven’t looked at me since they entered the Orochi space. It seems that the Orochi really controls this space completely. I just don’t know if the Orochi will really give humans a chance, not just hope King, I’m sorry. I ruined your original marriage and left irresponsibly Sister Mai Zhuo, I'm sorry, I never had the chance to repay your love Athena, I'm sorry, I hope you and Kensong will always be in harmony Kasumi, I'm sorry Now, your elusive father's request cannot be fulfilled Aoi, I'm sorry, I have been wasting your efforts, your heart, your blood and I heard that when a person dies, the most important people and things in his life will flash through his mind in an instant, but for me, all my thoughts that change in a flash are about beautiful women It seems that I, a man, am still paying homage to him in front of him. It's reallyweird ?????????????????????????????????? My vision has become blurry, and what the last light shows is Leona's peaceful sleeping posture, which is beautiful and makes people feel pitiful. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 188 Fusion? "It seems that you have given up the belief in survival?" In the deep consciousness, a voice sounded, oh no, this is not a voice, it is more like the feeling when Kusanagi Yang talked with me, well, it is not, Kusanagi Yang's words It seemed to come from a vague place, but now, this voice came out of thin air, as if it was already in my mind. "Who are you?" I should not be able to speak, but when I flashed this thought, I seemed to hear such a voice, which seemed to be my voice it seemed. “Who else can enter other people’s minds in my space?” A big snake? Heentered my mind? "What's the meaning?" "Save you." The big snake's words came from the bottom of my heart, calmly and without leaving any trace. "What on earth are you doing?" This state is very bad. Although I don't know what exactly happened, I have a strong sense of crisis in my heart. "Integration Okay, let's use a word that's easy for you to understand - possession." Orochi seemed a little helpless, "The current situation, in essence, is not the same as the one I possessed in the Eight Masters Collection. Difference. However, your bloodline is not the blood of madness, so things that were originally easy have a lot of variables." Possessed? Didn't he choose Chris to be in contact with the media? "Can you explain it?" Could it be that when he really appears in front of the three artifacts, his physical body will be mine? Is this a big joke? If that's the casewhere do I exist? "Isn't there an example in your memory? I possessed Chris and controlled his body, while his soul was temporarily closed. However, this is not the case for you now - the Eight Masters' control of the spirit is far away. It is far stronger than ordinary humans, so it can be closed independently, but you cannot. Therefore, when we merge, you can still feel the actions of the body, but you have lost the right to control After all, the word possession is very unprofessional. " Unprofessional That's fine. I'm just a layman anyway, but: "What does this have to do with saving me?" "Your body has lost too much blood and your spirit is slack. You can't survive on your own; and I have no body, and I am nothing more than a clever woman trying to save you. Although I have powerful abilities, I can't challenge the energy. The law of conservation. The only way is for me to control your body, forcibly transform it, and survive this crisis." "Transformation? How do you plan to operate it?" The snake was honest in what he said, but he had just set a trap for me! "I don't have the formula for Chi You's blood, but the foundation of your body is disconnected from the drop of blood from that little girl, so I can only work hard to make the crazy blood in your body more pure, and ultimately match the ubiquitous drop of blood in your body. The blood reaches a state of balance." "Is thisis this useful?" "Actually, the most important function of blood is to transport oxygen to the body, and the efficiency of crazy blood far exceeds that of ordinary blood. Even if you lose too much blood, as long as a certain amount of pure oxygen is ensured in the body, Blood of madness, hanging one’s life is still okay.” ???????????????? "In other words, there are sequelae?" "The circulatory system is suddenly shaken to its foundation and cannot be restored in time. How can it remain intact? Even if you really survive, your body will cause a lot of irreparable damage due to this period of excessive blood loss." "Could it be thatmy hard work over the past two years will be in vain?" I was confused and seemed to shed tears. "In terms of pathology, if you want to become a fighter after this, it will not be much easier than ascending to heaven. But based on your qualifications as a monk and reaching this level in two years, it can be said that you have already ascended to heaven once - —I can’t tell whether you still have hope. People with perseverance and wisdom are always immeasurable. But first of all, I don’t guarantee that you can survive.” "Are you planning to make me have a mental breakdown?" Aren't you going to kick me to the ground, pull me up, and then do it again! "I'm trying my best to let you who are ignorant understand what happened." After a period of silence, the big snake said this. "Then you can continue to popularize science." There was another silence, and I finally gave in. "You know, your body has long been based on that drop of blood, which originally conflicts with the blood of madness. Your luck is that your body can maintain a balance between the two bloods. And now, in order to save you, It will change theconcentration of the crazy blood in your body, which will inevitably break the original balance - if the purest crazy blood and your drop of blood cannot reach a new balance as soon as possible, you will still be unable to escape death." "Sohow much hope do you think I have?" "Hope, not opportunity, it seems you are already showing signs of being discouraged." Orochi?Yes, you have an insight into my thinking! "Do you want me to analyze it for you from a mathematical perspective, or look at it from a philosophical perspective?" "Is there a difference?" "If you just talk about probability, the probability of reaching equilibrium twice in a row - you can give up now; however, if you have reached equilibrium once, it means that your body has had an experience, and this experience is not within my grasp. , but you. This is like a doctor who is unwilling to tell a patient the success rate of an operation but would rather encourage him to maintain a good attitude - if there are too many unpredictable factors in a not-so-long process, all we can do is Go for it, rather than chasing certain statistics, especially when lives are at stake." "Oh" Orochi's explanation is correct. At least I can't find a flaw in the problem. "Also, what do you mean by early? Since you can control the transformation of the body, the speed shouldn't be a big problem, right?" "Yes, it's just a matter of time to save your body. But you don't know how to close your spirit. If you stay fused with me for too long, your mind will be fused with me and eventually disappear." "Is it that serious?" I couldn't believe it, but the sense of crisis that had existed from just now made me have to believe it, even if the crisis was not this. "Don't you notice that my tone of voice is becoming more and more similar to yours? When we can know everything about each other without any communication, the integration between us is irreversible - this happens to be a time question." ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 189 People are about to die Fusion Although the fear of death lingers, I still try to organize my thoughts. ??Integration. Orochi particularly emphasized that possession is an unprofessional term, so the so-called fusion should focus on a bit more equality. And this equality means that from a spiritual level, I and the big snake are equal? Or is there no difference between me and Orochi as a personality? It seems that I have gradually recovered my visionwell, my sense of touch, andmy hearing. "He Bing, wake up" An anxious voice, a warm embrace, and a beautiful person - it's Leona. "Leoh, Nanalittle girlI am nowyou are finally awake" It seems that Orochi and I have somewhat equal rights to speak. "He Bing, what's wrong with you?" Leona held me tightly, confused and a little scared. "I was fused with your combined ice and now I'm trying to save this body." "Fusion? Youwere plotted by someone?" Leona's fingers dug into my shoulders, scratching me painfully. "The one who controls the body now is me it's me Na little girl, he even gave up his life for you." ????????????? It’s almost impossible to defeat the big snake mentally. He can speak a sentence clearly in just a few words, while I can only try to spit out a few words. "Youwho are you? What did you do to my Hebing!" Leona cried - she was helpless in the face of such a thing. "He Bing suffered a fatalNanainjury because of you. I am healing his body. The side effectI amis gradually devouring his spiritHe Bing, you" "He Bing, what happened!" Leona hugged me desperately, tears sliding from her face to my neck, as if burning my skin - it just felt like this, I wanted to move, but could only Makes my fingers tremble slightly. "Little girl, I am your tribe, the leader to be precise! This time KOF97 is my decision. He Bing wants to persuade me to give up the idea of ????pre-ordering, but he cares about you more and would rather give up his life." "He Bingwill die?" Leona was a little confused. "He will die for you without any regrets." …It seems that I lost very simply. Now it is so difficult for me to pronounce a syllable. After all, the big snake represents the will of the earth, and its power cannot be matched by an ordinary person like me Although this way of death is not ordinary, I still feel aggrieved. Unfortunately, it will not help if I am aggrieved anymore. "Let me take a look at Leona's face again. Even if she is fused with a big snake, I will be impressed by her. So what if it's a big snake? As long as there are traces of me in my mind, there will be the shadow of Leona. “Perhaps, in the future, when Orochi sees Leona, he will have an inexplicable throbbing in his heart, which will be the proof of my existence "Nana I ask him to let you live happily forever Don't let me down" Although it was difficult to speak, the big snake did not interrupt me this time, and I was able to speak word by word. Unfortunately, The last few words were still aborted "He Bing, don't do anything stupid!" Leona shook me violently, but it had no effect. Do you think I am willing? But this is already the best choice Nana, if you can, give me a kiss When a person is about to die, the responsibilities he shoulders seem to disappear. I seemed to be thinking of King, but I was looking at every moment I spent with her from the perspective of a bystander. It was really pure love! It's just that I'm already going to dissipate As if she understood my eyes, Leona pressed her lips towards me like raindrops. It felt so moisturizing that I could almost control my mouth! Yes, it’s just such a kiss, such a person who makes me unable to help myself. It should be able to leave an indelible memory for me, right? It should be my last trace Anyway, while my consciousness has not dissipated, let me do one last meaningful thing - since Orochi is talking about fusion, then the spirits of me and Orochi should be influencing each other. This can be described as dual personality. Two become one. So, it is still unclear who influenced whom and who will win. “I don’t ask to defeat the Orochi, I just hope to always remember Nana’s face and Nana’s kiss In addition, I change the Orochi’s plan to give humans a hope into an opportunity "NanaI love youIt's a pityI can only say it at this time" "You still haven't given up the fight!" Orochi's voice sounded again, but this time it was more like a thought than a voice, "To be honest, I appreciate you persisting in this seemingly futile effort;Although it is not my intention to destroy your spirit; it is just that I cannot change your fate. " "I no longer care about survival or destruction The only thing I can still work hard on is to let everyone vaguely detect some traces of a person named He Bing when they see the legendary big snake in the future." "I hope soI am originally a personality composed of the original consciousness of all things on earth. Add in your share, and I am still me." "Really? I hope that a big snake who likes to mess around and is used to eating and drinking can give the earth a good way out" "Do you think you are that kind of person?" "I don't want to be, but my behavior is like that. I am neither as chic as Yagami-an, nor as understanding as Toudo Ryuuhaku, nor as apathetic as Nuga. I am not even qualified to remain silent when there are many people I I carefully choose my conversations with everyone, but rarely have the opportunity to fully express my feelings. I try my best to think about everyone, but in the end I end up being turned off. I I'm here, I worked hard. , I failedI accepted it." "It's not easy." Orochi's tone really sounded more and more like me. "No!" Suddenly there was a loud shout, Leona let go of me and suddenly pulled out the dagger! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 190 I’m still alive The footsteps took away the smile, leaving only loneliness. In the evening breeze, for whom is the tone of the guitar lost? The fireworks in the sky are burned out, and the rainbow and clouds are in the sky. And you just left me Those red leaves, whose sorrow is falling with the wind. That shooting star, whose tears streaked across the night sky. The scenes in my memories are all there, talking to me, your smiles and your cries. It's just that everything is gone and no longer belongs to me The whole world becomes hazy in an instant, just because your smile flickers again. Leaving is a prelude to sadness. The sunset has gone, but the moon is still watching silently. The ethereal guitar sound made me seem to see a sad painting. A distant figure was covered by the red leaves in the wind when the sun just set. Until the lonely meteor cut through the night sky, leaving only the moonlight. A hint of desolation. This should be"Sunset and Moon"? But why? Didn't I just just make a final and humble struggle with the big snake? By the way, there was also Nana’s sudden shrill cry Then, I seemed to have no idea what was happening until the guitar melody of "Sunset and Moon" flashed through my mind inexplicably. The difference is that when Athena sang for me, she was accompanied by piano, and the artistic conception depicted was also different. It seemed that the guitar was more sad and less violent. But the key is why is this happening? Since I can still think but don't see Nana, then I haven't been fused with the big snake yet. I still have hopebut I don't know where this hope lies Also, why does "Sunset and Moon" flash through my mind? That should be Yagami-an’s song, and it has nothing to do with me now! Oh By the way, what on earth is going on with me now? With this thought, I discovered a serious problem - I can't do anything except think! There is no hearing, no touch, well, there are no five senses at all In other words, the five senses still exist, but they are all my thoughts. As long as I think about it, I can "feel" it, but that completely loses the meaning of communicating with the outside world! Cogito ergo sum? What a joke! …… Please ask someone to kill me! …… ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I completely admire Yo Kusanagi! How could she endure being unable to communicate with the outside world for such a long period of time! Savesave me, or kill me Um? There seems to be a change in direction? Although I no longer have any concept of direction, I can only describe it this way. Thinking about it, I tried to approach the changing place without any method. …… pain! It hurtswait, II regained consciousness? Very good! For a moment, I almost felt like I was reborn! Butwhat is going on with this pain? In doubt, I slowly opened my eyes It’s Nana! She was slapping me in tears! At this moment, she obviously noticed the change in me, and there was a sense of joy in her eyes, but her hand still slapped me again like a reflex. It’s become a conditioned reflex. Has she been hitting me? When I was in doubt, I realized that the burning pain on my cheeks was unusual, and Leona was already holding me down with her body like a hungry tiger pounced on food: "He Bing, you finally you finally" "Iwhat's wrong with me?" Can I speak? Can I control my body? Where is the big snake? where is he? "Very good, you can bear the real loneliness." Following the voice, he looked at the leisurely look of a feather fan and turban - Orochi resumed his original outfit, "You are indeed a genius." "Iam not dead?" "I said that the danger to your life is that you don't know how to close yourself." Orochi smiled faintly, admiring the entangled posture of me and Leona, "And you, when you are about to die, you lose all hope This is not a derogatory term. , and it doesn’t mean anything negative So, you successfully separated from my mind at the most critical moment." "Then what?" Although I was sure I survived, I still couldn't relax. I just made a low-level mistake, "Am I still in danger?" "The danger to your life is gone. As for those injuries that cannot be healed, you will gradually realize it in the future." The big snake looked at Leona who buried her head in my chest lovingly, "In fact, when I complete the transformation of your body, Your spirit is still closed. I can't wake up people whose lives are based on Chi You's bloodline, so all I can do is leave your body. She is the one who really allows you to wake up without becoming a vegetative state." "Nana?" I wanted to change my position to pick her up and take a good look, but I found that I had no strength at all. "Maybe it's her obsession with wanting you to wake up.Maybe it’s the result of her repeatedly stimulating your body. Anyway, she succeeded in causing changes in your closed mind. She saved you in a real sense. "Orochi suddenly smiled warmly, "Well, it's a very good technique. I beat you into a pig's head without losing your appearance. You are worthy of being a professional in assassination and coming from the military camp. " …Do you consider this a compliment? Forget it, let's think about the big snake thing later, the topic now is Nana. "Nana, thank you" It's a big favor, but I definitely shouldn't be silent now. "There is no need to thank us, I just don't want to die in love before enjoying happiness with you." Leona raised her head suddenly and kissed her skillfully. …… "What's wrong?" Nana probably thought my reaction was too cold, "Did I do something wrong?" "No. It's just the way we are now is not good." "Why? Didn't you just say you love me?" "Yes, I love you. But in that case, I would only dare to say it at that moment." I tried to hold up Nana's chin, "I thought it was my last moment, so I could ignore any responsibility, just Speak out your own feelings. But now, I have survived. I will have a lot of things to do and a lot of feelings to express So, death is easier than living." yes! Looking at this beautiful face, I resisted the urge to kiss her. After experiencing the horror of mental isolation and the feeling of surviving a disaster, I finally understood the position of Nana in my heart, and finally understood the meaning of this position But I could only keep everything in my heart, because, I'm alive. ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 191 Love is a luxury product Nana doesn’t understand what I mean. Probably in her opinion, it’s natural to do what you want when there’s no interference from missions Well, it’s indeed natural. It’s a pity that I have overestimated my abilities and I will naturally have to pay the price. , and love at first sight is something I can hope for but cannot get. Looking at her blank face, I tried to sit up - it seemed that my physical strength was gradually recovering: "Nana, everlasting love is exclusive, but now, I don't have such a strong shelf life." "You" Nana wiped her tears and was very disappointed, "Is it because of King?" "Yes." After a moment of silence, I asked the big snake for Nana's dog tag. Of course it was impossible for me to just forget about King and reconcile with Nana Qinse, but this was obvious and it was impossible for me to be so silent - in fact, I thought a lot about a lot of things I had experienced, many of which I didn't even know at the time. The clues I noticed were probably that I unconsciously changed my perspective after experiencing mental isolation Nana, or King, simply looked at it as a choice, one was a sudden and violent heartbeat, the other was a long-lasting love that grew secretly, which represented two different feelings, and also hinted at the two. A different kind of marriage and life - fall in love, then get along; get along, then fall in love. It has a very fishy and bear's paw taste. This is the main reason why I have been unable to make a decision, even when I came to understand my feelings for Nana. But now, I understand that things are not that simple. Nana likes me, very innocently, but she has no idea how many people want me to end up with her. As Toudo Ryuuhaku said, there are really many forces that are interested in me, and the conflict between the three artifact families and the Orochi clan, which are constantly fighting secretly, is even more acute. For the Orochi clan, I can be regarded not only as a member of the clan, but also as a guinea pig that can be encountered and cannot be found. Being able to snare me is really determined to win, and Nana, who likes me, is obviously the most hidden shortcut to achieve the goal; At the same time, the three artifact families, which maintained a tense balance internally, seemed to be somewhat unable to do what they wanted. Although Chizuru values ??me very much, she really can't achieve the same level as Mai Zhuo; Aoi values ??me even more, but she is not the head of the family. As for her brother, he doesn't seem to have much affection for me; and although Iori Yagami sometimes can He had the patience to say nice things to me, but unfortunately the only one who could support him was himself. Maybe as a fighter he could give me a lot of friendship, but as a person living in society, he was powerless. In addition, the more direct problem is that, except for Nana, even if King and I finally spend the full moon, the value they can obtain for their three artifacts is far less than the benefits that Nana's success can bring to the Orochi clan. In other words, the three artifacts don’t need me as urgently as the Orochi clan, so of course they don’t pursue them so hard. So, the moment I inserted my finger into the keyhole, the opportunities for King and me to meet gradually became less and less unknowingly, while Nana gradually entered my life. I don't need or have the ability to speculate whether this is an interlocking plan of the Orochi clan, but I won't believe that there is no trace of them in it. Relatively speaking, the actions of the three artifacts are much more negative. It seems that no matter who I love more in my heart now, as long as I am still running for survival, I have to get closer and closer to Nana, and King Since we are in love for a long time, so after a long period of separation, After a while, no matter how strong the love is, it will fade away to some extent. Between the ups and downs, I would probably only be able to leave King with a sigh. The Orochi clan raped my love with King, but I couldn’t refuse. Even facing Nana as a bargaining chip, I could just lie down and enjoy it. But the key is, what exactly is the big snake going to do? Although these are just my speculations, if this were not the case, I really could not believe that Orochi would be so patient in chatting with me, and I could no longer think of any chips in my body that Orochi would be interested in betting on. As for him who exists in the state of spirit or soul, he probably won't look at me differently just because I can possess the blood of madness without side effects like the Eight Masters did. Besides, he already knows my details. "I guessed it right?" Just when the big snake held up the dog tag and handed it to me, I looked at him straight and asked, "Anyway, you can easily understand my thoughts." "I stand taller than humans, and I can see further than humans, but that doesn't mean that I'm worldly." The big snake smiled faintly, "Since you think everything is just a trick of Mai Zhuo and the others, why bother asking? Time is not up. If you have anything to say, please tell me. The battle over there is coming to an end." As he said that, he pointed to the battlefield in the distance. Chris had no intention of confronting Kusanagi Kyo head-on. His agile figure was flying on the ground where the purple flames flickered. From time to time, he would turn back and aim at Kusanagi Kyo to shoot a sunburst. Shermei's whole body was still shining with arcs of electricity, but that light Far awayIt was as bright as before, with a hint of the sunset, and Chizuru was not in a hurry, and Yu Dou was clearly thinking of taking a break while waiting for work; Yagami-an and Qiyesha were still fighting each other, but there was not much of a fiery atmosphere, or, It should be Yagami'an's deliberate decision. Is it really going to be a winner? It seems so, but unfortunately I don’t understand it very well. I sighed, held up Nana's face, stroked her hair which had returned to bright blue, and tied it with dog tags. I was inexperienced and lacked strength, and Nana couldn't help it with my clumsy movements. Smiling, but with happy eyes. "Nana, this dog tag has my blood on it. It is said to prevent you from running away, so you must carry it with you." "A love token? Okay, I'll keep it with me for the rest of my life." "It's not like sending a feather from a thousand miles away." A love token? Dog tags are really cheap as tokens "Let's wait until the day comes" "I will wait. Besides, I don't guarantee that I will suddenly hate you out of love while waiting for a long time." "Is this a threat?" It turns out that the mercenary's temperament is also cute. "If you want my life, come and take it at any time. I will welcome you." "I don't promise that I won't do anything extreme to Miss King." Nana looked like she was setting serious rules of the game with me. "No way" Her words left me speechless, and just as I was thinking about how to persuade her, the battle in the distance changed dramatically! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 192 Three Artifacts There was an explosion, and the pillar of fire rising into the sky brought up air waves visible to the naked eye. The big snake teleported in front of Leona and me: "Look, this is the real power of the three artifacts." Following Orochi's gaze, the almost incandescent pillar of fire seemed to have a strange suction, gradually pulling Chris in, who was desperately trying to avoid it, and among them was the vague figure of Kyo Kusanagi; Shermei on the other side suddenly glowed white. From the beginning, a solitary wave of electricity gradually spread out into the distance with her as the center, forcing Qianzhe back. Then, his body softened and he squatted on the ground: "Ashe, I really can't do it anymore." Just in Shermei When the voice fell, Iori Yagami suddenly left the fighting range with Qiyesha: "I already know your every move, there is no point in fighting anymore." "It's too early to say" Before Qiluosha could finish her words, Yagami'an's assassination flames were already in front of her, followed closely by Yagami'an herself who was leaning forward and charging forward - Yazhi Nu? "Ignorance." Qijiasha was very disdainful, lowered his center of gravity, waved away the assassination flames with his left hand, stared at Yagami's movements, and thrust out his right hand, as if he was determined to get Yagami's neck. However, Iori Yagami stopped, just in front of the Seven-Yellow Society: "It is indeed ignorant." As he spoke, the assassination flames that seemed to be dispersed by the Seven-Yellow Society exploded. This is - Eight Wine Glasses! "Chizuru." Yagami beckoned, Chizuru understood and went over, and easily blew away the immobile Qijiasha with a single stroke of zero skill! "I have told you that Iori Yagami is very smart." Orochi turned around and smiled at us, "Okay, it's time for me to go see the three artifacts. As for you I'll send you back first." After saying that, Nana and I actually Gradually float Gravity disappears? "I still want to know, what are you going to do?" I don't understand the principle of what happened to me and Nana, but the big snake shouldn't hurt me, at least not Nana. However, if I leave right now, wouldn’t all my hard work for two years be in vain? "You really want to know?" Seeing my determination, the big snake shook his head, "Okay, I'll send this little girl back first. And you, maybe you can learn more about it during this time difference" "He Bing, I won't separate from you." Nana suddenly grabbed my hand. "This is not a separation of life and death" "Who knows if we will die? Who knows we can return to a safe place? Who can guarantee we will return to the same place?" Nana looked at the big snake with distrust and tightened her grip on me, but the big snake didn't care much about her doubts about her ability: "I really can't guarantee that, after all, we come from the earth to such a small space, we can see each other no matter what." , and return to Earth from here You probably know Heisenberg's famous physics theorem. However, even if you are entangled together, it will have no effect. The connection between the two spaces is not visual contact. Therefore, there is no need to do this. waste time." Hearing this, Nana couldn’t help but let go and fell into silence, but the big snake didn’t stop. Soon, Nana’s body gradually faded away "He Bing, remember to come to the Brazilian mercenary camp to find me, if you make a decision." This was Nana's last voice left in this space. "It seems that she still treats love as military love!" Orochi's teasing tone made me uneasy, because it has my traces - since he was influenced by me, then I must have also learned something during that short fusion period. Change, even become more serious Am I still me? "Yes, the three artifacts are indeed as powerful as expected." The Seven Shackles Club carried Chris, who was almost unconscious, to Shelmei from nowhere. "Unfortunately, we still cannot draw a conclusion based on the abilities of our three kings." "What do you mean?" Kusanagi Kyo slowly walked toward them. On his left was Chizuru, and further to the left was Iori Yagami. How how is it possible? "It's nothing strange, it's just my intervention." Just when I was shocked, the big snake appeared beside me lightly, "There is no language in the world that I can't translate Of course, there is no guarantee that some geniuses will create their own. A language not used for widespread communication.” "Don't worry, that moment is coming soon." Shelmei was half-kneeling next to the Qiluo Society with her body limp, but she was not depressed at all. "Although the eight wine glasses are a bit regretful, we have to see only two of the three artifacts, and our mission has not been completed." Not considered bad.” "Three artifacts?" Shermei's words made me ask Orochi again, "What are the three artifacts you mentioned repeatedly?" "Those are the three divine weapons!" Orochi laughed and teased, "Kusanagi sword, eight-foot magatama, and eight-foot mirror. Although the myths and legends are ridiculous, the general names are still correct. It's just that it's been a long time and no one really understands the meaning. That’s all.” "You mean, the objects of the three artifactsreally exist!" Although Toudo Ryuuhaku specifically reminded him, even though Orochi had long been vaguely aware of it,But when he really told me with a definite tone, I was still dumbfounded. "Objects? If the three artifacts are still just objects to this day, don't blame me" Orochi sighed, "Yamazaki Ryuuji would rather enjoy his underworld career with no future, and Goenitz took the lead in breaking the can, and the Eight Heroes gathered If this is the case, am I not lonely?" "What do you want?" As he sighed, my thoughts took countless turns and speculated on countless possibilities, but in the end, I still asked anxiously - since he was revealing more and more about me traces, then the possibility of opening up the conversation at this moment is not low. "Yes, what do I want?" Orochi glanced at me with admiration, "For many years, they have been guessing what I want to do for generations, but few people consider what I want. You, an outsider, can Thinking of this so quickly is the reason why you have both sides In fact, I also hope that someone will talk to me, but it's a pity that the people who can enter this space are just the eight masters of reincarnation But now, there is other hope ." "You mean" I couldn't believe it, because I still couldn't connect all the clues together - damn, I really don't have the talent of a detective. "The original names of the three artifacts were just sword, magatama, and mirror. Over the years, they have been parasitic in the heads of the three major families. Gradually, they were also called Kusanagi Sword, Yachijou Magatama, and Yata. Mirror, and the title "Three Divine Weapons" has gradually evolved into the title of the three family heads." Orochi's expression seemed to be reminiscing, without any intention of breaking the news, "It has been thousands of years, and after inheriting the essence of each generation of family heads, it should happen The quality has changed" ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 193 Return "Parasite?" This is also a keyword - how can an object be parasitic in the human body? And it has been changing hosts for thousands of years! "The word parasitism is indeed not very accurate, but there are not many words that are more accurate and easy to understand." Orochi looked at the three artifacts with great appreciation, "Actually, your understanding is not wrong. It is impossible for objects to be parasitic, but When did I say that the three artifacts are objects? The sword, magatama, and mirror are just names based on the characteristics of the three artifacts." “…Then, what are these things that interest you?” "Essentially, it's just a collection of energy, just like me." Orochi seemed a little excited, "Just like a newborn, I had questions about who I am. When the energy of the three artifacts reaches a certain level, they will spontaneously The possibility of the earth producing intelligence is very high. Although the three artifacts are still far from the situation I had back then, because they are parasites, they can always sense the host's information, and the conditions required are not as harsh as mine Friends , or, child? Anyway, it’s possible that I won’t be lonely anymore.” "You mean you want to keep the three artifacts in this space in captivity?" I looked at him in disbelief - they came with the idea of ??sealing him, but he came with a training plan. idea! "So what? If the three artifacts have shown signs of personality, I might as well give humans some more time to find a way out. Seal? With the strength of the Orochi clan in human society, it is not difficult to destroy humans. I decided to appear just to Reduce the internal friction of the earth. Since human beings are not completely hopeless, so what if they seal me?" The big snake's momentum at this moment only reminded me of two words - courage, "Human society today is facing a watershed, and we are on the wrong track. The road is doomed, but it is not without the right direction. Moreover, the Orochi clan is also in human form and has worked hard for the earth for so many years. Why should I be so heartless?" "So" Looking at the excitement and heroism of the Orochi, I couldn't help but be a little shaken - isn't it said that the Orochi is a collection of all the negative emotions on the earth? But now he clearly has the image of working silently for the earth for thousands of years! "There is no more 'then', the time has come." The big snake suddenly smiled at me, and that smile reminded me vaguely of Goenitz, "It's time to send you backAlthough you know little about everything, you can do it for the sake of the overall situation. Love and hate at all costs, that's good In fact, you can think of me as the intelligent immune system of the earth. Therefore, for the long-term peace of mankind and for my own survival, I will work hard to prevent human society from becoming a tumor on the earth after I return In addition, take good care of me. Little girl Leona, a person may be able to defeat fate and sail against the tide of history, but compared with what is obtained through such hardship, what is more important, profit or loss, I won’t give you the answer. You are now You won’t believe my answer either. But if you wait until the dust has settled and then look back for clues about gains and losses, the chance of regret will be far greater than ending without a shake. You don’t seem to refuse to endure humiliation for a lifetime, but that is not your original intention, whether in love or career. , no matter the process or the result, can you really find the most important moment in your life?" "Big snake" I was too stunned to say a complete sentence, because my body had already changed at this moment, or this space seemed to me to be ripples, gradually glowing with a strange light. And, his words need to be digested slowly by me Unfortunately, he ignored me and quickly faded away. At the same time, Chris, who was lying behind Qijiashe and Shermei in the distance, slowly floated up. "That child" Qianzhe was shocked when he saw this, "Could it bethat he is the real" "It's indeed Chris!" Shermei and Qiyongshe looked at each other and smiled, no matter how close they seemed, "Then, we don't have to get in the way." As they said that, their figures became gradually transparent, and finally disappeared quickly. "Youwho are you?" Qianzhe pointed anxiously at Chris, who was stabilizing in mid-air. "Eighteen hundred years have passed. I hope things are not unchanged" Chris slowly opened his eyes, his plain tone revealing the vicissitudes of life, "According to your opinion, call me Orochi!" Then, an intense burst of light spread from Chris's position - briefly blinding me. And when I gradually became able to see things, a terrifying problem appeared in front of me - the feeling of weightlessness! Could it be that I am falling rapidly from a high altitude? In a panic, my eyesight finally recovered, but then, I suddenly came into close contact with something It must have been the earth ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I endured the pain all over my body, and I stood up staggeringly Well, although I am weak, my strength is not small. Is it because of the crazy blood? It is obvious that this place is in ruins, but there is something vaguelylook familiar. Oh, it has a bit of the charm of Goenitz's appearance last year. So, whose handiwork is it that these bloody ruins are everywhere? Although there are obvious tall buildings in the distance, standing in such a place and looking from a distance makes people feel that they are just traces of civilization like a mirage. After taking a few casual steps and looking around, I had to admit that the person who caused this hellish scene was much smarter than Goenitz. After all, there were at least some dying injured under Goenitz's devil-like tornado, and here, it's not easy to find an intact arm. Instead, what you can see everywhere is something like ketchup, well, Hongzhong With Bai, the whole scene seems to have been rigorously stirred. Or those red and white things are not necessarily what I imagined? Forget it, first confirm where this place is, and then find a way to leave. With this in mind, I sped up my pace a little. Anyway, in such shocking silenceit really tests one's nerves. Um? It seems, someone? A faint cry? As I walked away looking for the sound, I saw a figure in the distance. Very good, even though it is from the back and squatting, at least it is a creature, oh, a woman, which is enough to make me happy. Wait, that’s not right! With these clothes and figure, that should be Xiaoxue! ; ; Volume 97 Chapter 194 For his own good Kyo Kusanagi's girlfriend? I stopped in doubt because of a very real problem - there might be a language barrier between Xiaoxue and I, and since we couldn't communicate at this sensitive time, my rash appearance would be a catastrophic misunderstanding. Moreover, even if we can communicate, in this place where we are almost the only two living creatures, if I walk over, Xiaoxue, who is obviously frightened, might jump into my arms. If a third person appears strangely at this time, Or, even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I wouldn’t be able to cleanse myself. No matter how weak Koyuki is, she needs someone to protect her, and I obviously don't dare to take care of Kusanagi Kyoto Besides, not long ago, something happened to Koyuki's body a supernatural phenomenon, maybe there are still some aftermath Maybe, this The origin of Shura Field was due to her unintentional involvement. Yes, I am almost certain that this was the main venue of KOF97. “Well, the big snake hasn’t come yet, and just a space connection can cause such a battle. No wonder so many people are trying their best to stop it But those are not what I care about, because I can’t change anything, and Xiaoxue’s problem is imminent. Of course I don't care if Xiaoxue's seemingly young mind is tortured by fear, and even her life and death are not my priority. Although her cleanliness at the moment is very strange compared to the entire environment, but - I am really interested. It's who she is. Obviously, Xiaoyue should be an ordinary female high school student. If she insists on being lucky, she is in the same school as Kusanagi Kyo and then staged a fairy tale-like love story. Otherwise, if she has a little connection in the fighting world If so, Aoi would not have mentioned it when I had a conflict with her brother, and the Kusanagi family would not have protected Koyuki so much that Ryuji Yamazaki could kidnap him all by himself. In other words, Xiaoxue's ability, or function, is still a secret of the Orochi clan. Then, the secret seems to be the connection between spaces, and Xiaoxue's body acts as a bridge, and Kusanagi Kyo's frantic use of high-energy moves is an opportunity, or one of the opportunities Wait, why must it be Want to kidnap Xiaoxue? If the energy is large enough to cause changes in Xiaoxue's body, then the distance of Xiaoxue's position is not the point is it because the distance is proportional to the amount of energy required? But if that's the case, why not bring Koyuki to Kusanagi Kyo? …I don’t understand, I’m really at a loss… Standing far behind Xiaoxue, I don’t know if I should leave. At this time, noise came from further away. ??Survivors? police? army? Ora fighter? One question after another popped up and then was rejected. Finally, I saw a beautiful figure in the distance among the group of menacing people - Akui! In a flash, I ran over as fast as I could, resolutely eliminating any possibility of having an inappropriate relationship with Xiaoxue, but Akui's face was obviously not very sunny, and when she saw me, she also sped up extremely quickly: "What happened to you?" What? Is there anyone alive here?" "There are no ordinary survivors." Akui's concern made me stutter unsatisfactorily, and I had a faint thought of finally being safe. As soon as this thought appeared, it surged rapidly, and when I wanted to stop When he was in front of her, his body suddenly softened and he fell into her arms! "He Bing, what's wrong with you?" Akui hugged me hard, regardless of the fact that the people around her had already gradually surpassed her with puzzled and melancholy eyes and continued to explore the depths of the ruins - look at the posture and the reaction to the ruins. The speed of reaction to this accident, I can almost conclude that it was all members of the Kusanagi family. "I probably won't die, but I need to recuperate." Akui's embrace was very warm and reassuring. Before I knew it, I closed my eyes comfortablyI felt so tired again. Fortunately, this time it was real fatigue. will die. "Recuperate? Your life is at stake, and you still want to recuperate?" Akui shook me gently to prevent me from falling asleep. "It is indeed a matter of life and death, but what else can you and I do besides recuperate?" I was shaking again and again, but Akui knew that I was very weak, and I didn't use any strength at all, which directly caused my answer to sound lazy. "You mean the situation is irreversible?" Akui was stunned for a moment, and finally managed to say something, feeling heart-wrenchingly resentful. "No, the three artifacts are still working hard. Nowthe only ones that can affect the outcome are the three artifacts" The three artifacts, indeed, Kusanagi Kyo, Iori Yagami, and Kagura Chizuru are all working hard, but their power seems to be There is still a gap between Orochi and Orochi. What we can hope for is the Kusanagi sword, the eight-foot magatama, and the eight-foot mirror Those are the three real artifacts! "Are everyone else just spectators?" Akui asked slowly, but her footsteps began to move in the direction they came from. "Audience? It's more accurate to say it's the fish on the chopping board." In the end, I even lost the strength to speak. ? ???Hebing, huh? Are you really asleep? Fool! "I could hear Akui's angry voice, but that was all I heard. Half asleep and half awake, I lay motionless in her arms, "you" Akui finally stopped saying anything, but I felt her carry me on her back A master carries an apprentice on his back? It's a pity that my body is a few sizes bigger than Aoi. If someone saw it, they would probably feel sorry for Aoi, right? Hmm Akui is so kind to me. …… "Report!" "Leona? Why are you back?" "I'm back in the team." "He Bing and I made an agreement that after KOF97 is over, you will leave the army." "I request to return to the team." "……Why?" "I want him to pick me up in person." …… "Athena, it's bad! The KOF97 arena is ruined!" "Oh, where's Hebing?" “…I don’t know whether I will live or die.” "oh." "Isn't your reaction too bland?" "Then how do you want me to react? If he is alive, he will definitely come back to us, and we don't need to worry; if he dies, what else can we do besides blaming ourselves for not being able to protect him?" "Athena" "It is also for his own good to let him go through life and death." …… "How are things going?" "I don't know. We who are alive can't enter and exit the space at will!" "That's right, the Eight Masters are just the spokesperson of the earth in human society. Now that he has come forward in person, does it mean that we have failed in our duties?" "So what? Compared with Yamazaki Ryuji, we are loyal enough to our duties! You should still care about your cheap brother with a stinky temper!" "It's not like I can interfere with his life or death What's the use of worrying about that guy who doesn't listen to advice?" "You really don't care?" "Noif he is still alive, just train him a little tougherit's also for his own good." …… "Idiot, you actually fell asleep as soon as we met each other You are so heavy with flesh But now, if I put you and Sister Yang on the same bed on top of each other and make your clothes disheveled, I will punish you later. , Sister Yang doesn’t have sex anymore anyway, haha, there’s no proof This is for your own good!” ; ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 1 After the endgame? March in London has always been inextricably linked to the Thames. Although there is no spring dawn on the green embankment, it is quite pleasant to look at the sparkling waves deep in the waves from the coastal area of ??Kagura Palace, especially when the sea breeze no longer brings chill to Kagura Chizuru. "An has left, and Kusanagi Kyo's whereabouts are still unknownSister, are we victorious, orwere we wrong?" Kagura Chizuru's murmured sigh drew someone out. There was energy in his luxuriant hair, and his slightly stooped figure seemed to be carrying an immeasurable burden at any time. He came silently behind Kagura Chizuru. : "Palace Master is recovering from his serious injury, so it's better to avoid blowing the wind." "It doesn't matter. An's injury is more serious, didn't he run away too?" Kagura Chizuru turned around slightly, with her black hair flying - she was still wearing hospital clothes, "I lost the artifact and handed over the power, how can I still What palace lord?" "Before the new palace master is born, you are. Moreover, the only person in the Kagura family who can be qualified to be the palace master today is you." "Really?" Kagura Chizuru leaned over and picked up a pebble. "When my sister died, how did your family prove that I was qualified at the age of twelve? I am non-violent and non-cooperative. I only like riding motorcycles. I often run to my sister’s funeral and cry…” "But you are measured, know your priorities, and are willing to be strong. This is why you stand out." "So, where is Xiao Zi?" The tone of the rickety old man's chatter suddenly stopped due to Qianhe's questioning: "Sheshe has no martial arts talent at all, not to mention zero skills, she can't even make the most basic jade sound. Let her How can she convince the public by letting her be the palace mistress?" Kagura Chizuru smiled and threw the stone towards the sea. Unfortunately, it was not strong enough. It rolled on the shoal for a while and disappeared: "Everyone knows Xiaozi's talent. Anyone who has a say in the family will know it." Who would be dissatisfied with those things about Xiao Zi?” "But……" "But she is too stubborn and doesn't listen to the family council. She is still banned in Qianlong Valley." Kagura Chizuru smiled helplessly, "You regard her as a time bomb or even a nuclear bomb, but you originally placed a wrong hope on her. How can we expect her to have a good impression of the family? The oath she made that day still rings true." "We can't persuade her, we can only be evil people." The old man's back seemed to be even more stooped. "Evil manhow many evil things have I done?" Kagura Chizuru was silent for a long time. "In a week, I will visit the Kusanagi family. Your family will still maintain the affairs of the Kagura family, but no new decisions will be made until I come back, or I appoint someone to take my place.” Kagura Chizuru is going to Tokyo and it is indeed time to go there - the Kusanagi family has been in disagreement since Kusanagi Kyo disappeared, and until now, it has become more and more intense. "Chizuru is coming? Whatwhat is she here for?" London in March no longer allowed Kagura Chizuru to feel unwell because of her unrecovered injuries, and Tokyo, which has a lower latitude, naturally didn't have to wear many clothes. But now, just after receiving He was trembling a little when he answered Kusanagi Aoi's phone. "It doesn't matter if she comes, the Kusanagi family cannot continue to be in chaos. As Kagura Chizuru, her arrival not only represents an attitude, but also a voice Well, Hebing, stop shaking, do you want to Did I fall to the ground?" Kusanagi Yang seemed to want to curl up, but she was still paralyzed at a high position and the result of her efforts to twist was just a tilt of her head in He Bing's arms - even this amplitude was pitifully small, "I'm a little cold. " "II don't know how to face Qianzhe" He Bing looked at the falling snow outside the window. The seemingly clean color may make people think deeply, or it may be said that looking at the snow scene while holding a beautiful woman is easy to cause The illusion of happiness, "How about I carry you back to bed and lie down?" "No, I haven't seen snow for a long time, and you are warmer than the quilt." Kusanagi Yang refused, "If you can hold me tighter." "If you hold me tighter, Aoi will have something to talk about." He Bing smiled slightly, but also moved Kusanagi Yang to an angle, using his body to block the wind and snow outside the window, leaving her eyes to see the The world is covered in white, and I just stared at the few furnishings in the room, such as the most eye-catching bed. It’s this bed! As He Bing smiled silently, Kusanagi Yang's voice sounded: "Even if you don't hug me, Aoi will nag you a lot." "Fortunately, her brother Cangji is back." Fatigue bombing is not something He Bing is willing to endure, especially his little master who cannot resist. …… Kagura Chizuru arrived in Japan in advance. Judging from the low-key level, it can be regarded as a private visit incognito - it is indeed a visit. When she parked in front of Asamiya Athena's villa on a rather mediocre motorcycle, her skirt was flowing elegantly. The white windbreaker made people think that she was more of a flying girl than the Kagura Palace Master, and the moment when Shii Quan Chong opened the door and she looked surprised, she smiled and took off her sunglasses??Finally showed a hint of nobility. "Is the old man here?" Although a sip of warm water cannot wash away the dust that spans half the world, Kagura Chizuru, who is sitting on the sofa and quietly staring at the glass in her hand, still exudes a sense of tranquility. "Master took Xiaobao to the amusement park." Shiikentaka sat aside, "They will be back for dinner. If you don't mind, can you try Athena's craftsmanship?" "I'm not asking Master Jin." Kagura Chizuru curled her lips and gently placed the glass on the coffee table, "Do you want to explain Hebing's frequent visits here to eat and drink in the past few months as Miss Asamiya? craftsmanship?” "Indeed" Seeing Kagura Chizuru's playful and confident expression, Shiiken Takashi's face couldn't help but froze, and then tightened, "God" "" After pondering for a long time, Shii Kentaka finally looked helplessly at Kagura Chizuru's white clothes, "Let's wait until dinner."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 2 The Past of the Old Tailor "Athena, I'm here again!" The noisy voice made Kagura Chizuru in her dream open her eyes. At the same time, Shii Kentaka shouted loudly: "He Hing, don't go in, Miss Kagura is still inside to adjust to the jet lag!" Unfortunately, the door has already been opened - He Bing was hanging in the air halfway through his steps, and he stretched out his hand and pointed: "Qian Qianhe?" "Hebing." Kagura Chizuru slowly sat up from the bed, stared at the astonished face, smiled and said nothing. "Qianthisthis is my bed." After staying for a long time, He Bing finally choked out a sentence. "It's a pity that your breath has faded away from this bed over the past few months." Kagura Chizuru stretched her body and reminded others that she was wearing Hebing's pajamas. He Bing's face was very embarrassed: "You why are you here?" "You didn't come to see me, so I had no choice but to come." Kagura Chizuru joked, "I've been hiding in Miss Kusanagi and Miss Asamiya's villa for several months. If I hadn't come to take a look, I might have given birth to a baby. It’s well known!” "Qianhe Isn't it okay that I was wrong? Didn't I just go to you? I have to be afraid of the flowers and plants in Kagura Palace, right?" He Bing almost cried. "Okay, tell me who you have been with these days?" Kagura Chizuru lightly lifted the quilt, wearing barefoot white pajamas and a slightly tired look, Yaobu ??walked up to He Bing and sniffed hard, "Very Natural body fragrance, don’t say it’s yours, right?” "Speak clearly what you want to do and don't push me, okay?" He Bing took a few steps back unconsciously and bumped into Zhi Quan Chong. "It's a good show of force." Shii Quanzhong commented briefly and then turned and went downstairs - the doorbell rang. "He Bing, let me meet that old man." Finally, Kagura Chizuru became serious, but the serious content still did not make He Bing relaxed. "Why?" "Whywhy do you have the scent of a woman on your body?" Kagura Chizuru pondered for a few seconds, "If I guessed correctly, you just came back from Aoi Kusanagi, right?" "If you promise not to harm him." He Bing was still defeated. "But first, I'm hungry." …… The dinner at Asamiya Athena's house has always been sumptuous, and today, it even reached seven sets of bowls and chopsticks, but the people at the table were quite tacitly understanding it. "Hello" Kagura Chizuru looked at the tall old man, feeling very uneasy. "You're still here The world is big, but there is no place for me to hide." The old man's calm tone had a trace of sadness in it, "Why are you looking for me?" "There is someone who is dying, and I hope you can meet him." Kagura Chizuru considered the words. …The old man’s expression changed, and the few wrinkles on his face twitched unconsciously: “Tomorrow and evening, you are no longer a stranger.” "That person also said so, and he looked like you." Kagura Chizuru shook her head slightly, "So, I can't bear it." "I can't go to Kagura Palace." The old man's eyes ranged from Kagura Chizuru to the inconspicuous little bag, looking at the people around the dining table, "You go back." "Really?" Although it was a question, Kagura Chizuru's face was not only disappointed but also expected, "You" "I don't know if it's a good thing for Palace Master Kagura to be so sentimental," the old man interrupted her, but he began to think deeply, "In the deep building under the veil of snow, the parting sky is filled with tears Thirty years of love and hatred. , Fifty years old, leaning against the willows in the west wind, but looking back at him on his deathbed, is it comparable?" No one disturbed the old man's murmuring, until he "awoke" himself, "He Bing, you go." "Me?" The slices of meat on Hebing's chopsticks slipped, "What does it have to do with me?" "You have learned my skills for a few months, and you are considered a half-disciple. You can go there for me." The old man explained without any explanation. "But" He Bing looked around, Shii Quan dealt with the rice bowl in a muffled voice, Master Zhen was picking up vegetables, Athena bit her lip and was lost in thought, but Kagura Chizuru was a little surprised, "But I If you go, what can you do?" "Don't do anything. When that person really goes plant some orchids in front of the tombstone that's enough." The old man thought for a long time, "Well, Lord Kagura Palace, please find a reason to invite him to Kagura Palace. , I justwon’t go." Kagura Chizuru sighed: "Yeah." ?…; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 3 Kagura Chizuru’s sense of responsibility "Hebing, let's go out to the night market, shall we?" Kagura Chizuru's invitation was very quick, at least she had just put down the dishes when Hebing was thinking about answering. "Night marketOkay." He Bing was helpless, or he looked sluggish since the old tailor gave him the order, "But first, I have no money, and I don't have the hobby of being a porter for beautiful women. I have no interest in racing with a beautiful woman." "Beautiful girl who keeps her mouth shut, are you so afraid of going to Kagura Palace with me?" Kagura Chizuru seemed to think that He Bing was incoherent. She smiled and leaned close to his face, sniffing hard again, "Still, no Are you unwilling to move your home for a certain beauty in Tokyo?" "Let's go out now!" A gust of wind suddenly blew up, and the door of the villa opened, leaving an afterimage of He Bing holding Kagura Chizuru's hand. The night in Tokyo doesn’t get dark too early, and the thousands of lights make the city change its atmosphere even though it’s prosperous, but it doesn’t feel desolate at all. He Bing ran to a certain overpass in one breath and finally let go of Kagura Chizuru's hand: "We haven't seen each other for several months, why have you become so mean?" Kagura Chizuru didn't answer. She leaned over the railing of the overpass and looked at the river of cars below. She didn't care that more and more passers-by recognized them. After a long time, she turned around and waved to He Bing: "Tell me, what happened to the big snake?" What do you want to do?” "What do you mean?" He Bing broke out in cold sweat, "It seems uncomfortable to talk about this topic in public, right?" "In front of everyone Okay, let's change the place." This time, it was Kagura Chizuru who grabbed He Bing's hand, leaped forward in twos and twos, and the two of them disappeared into the eyes of passers-by who were watching. "We should be able to talk here, right?" On top of a skyscraper, Kagura Chizuru was still holding He Bing's hand, "Don't worry, no one is eavesdropping here." "Including your Kagura family?" He Bing didn't believe it. "Including." Kagura Chizuru affirmed, staring into He Bing's eyes, "Based on your skill just now, if I guessed correctly, you must have been to the Orochi Space, otherwise, even that old man wouldn't It may allow you to reach this state.” "It seems that the battle with Orochi has shaken your understanding of certain things?" He Bing looked at Kagura Chizuru for the first time. "Indeed I don't understand the people of the Orochi clan more and more, whether it is Orochi or the Eight Masters." Kagura Chizuru walked to the side of the building, found a railing and lay down on it, looking down at all living beings from a distance. It was obvious that he was worried, but He Bing didn't go up to do anything. Maybe he didn't intend to have a too close interaction with Palace Master Kagura, maybe "We can't understand guys who have lived for dozens of lives. …” "Really? Why do I think you are so versatile among them?" Kagura Chizuru's tone was a little sarcastic and helpless, "Hebing, tell me, what is the purpose of the Orochi clan?" "Why do you want to know so much?" "I can't watch an all-out war break out between the three artifact families and the Orochi clan!" Kagura Chizuru did not look back at He Bing, but He Bing could feel the helplessness from that tone, "Kyo Kusanagi is still missing, and Kusanagi City is almost turned upside down. Now, don’t you realize that you are living in Aoi Kusanagi’s house? The Kusanagi family currently has no successor. If this matter cannot be resolved, they will probably ignore any overt and covert fights and the Orochi clan will fully compete. At that time, how will the Kagura family choose? Position? What about the whole world? The three artifacts fought against Orochi just to protect mankind. If the world is destroyed now what is the point of everything we do? " “Hasn’t Soji Kusanagi returned to Japan?” "What's the use of a person who doesn't know Wu Shi?" Kagura Chizuru shook her head, "If you don't know magic skills, you're not qualified." "Magical skillsare they really that important?" He Bing looked at Kagura Chizuru's back and murmured. "Use your own heart to do something decisive and help the world Without absolute strength, can you do it?" Kagura Chizuru's eyes moved, and she stretched out her hand to pick something out of thin air, "it's snowing." "These words sound familiar Or do you mean that the three artifacts have never forgotten their responsibilities?" "If the weapon cannot be destroyed, I would rather hold it in my own hands." Kagura Chizuru held the snowflake tightly. "Then there's an arms race." He Bing shook his head, "Physics has proven that information and energy are actually the same." "But absolute information is powerless in the face of absolute energy." Kagura Chizuru sighed. "Really?" He Bing walked up to Kagura Chizuru and looked at her profile. "If not, I wouldn't be the current Master of Kagura Palace." Kagura Chizuru smiled at him and put her left hand on his shoulder, "I envy you"?? "I also have my own wordless heavenly book" He Bing suddenly thought of something, "You mean, in the Kagura family, there is someone more suitable to be the palace master than you, just because he doesn't have zero skills "Seeing that Kagura Chizuru didn't deny it, He Bing grabbed her hand and said, "I want to see it." "That person" Kagura Chizuru looked at He Bing carefully for a long time, and finally laughed, "It seems that I have found a reason for you to go to Kagura Palace."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 4 The opportunity to take off "Reason?" He Bing was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Yes, whether it's the Huaichun girl or the Kagura Palace Master, when you bring someone home, you have to give your family an explanation." "If you have the intention of marrying into the Kagura family, I can introduce you to many people of the same generation." Kagura Chizuru's rhetoric did not fall behind at all because of Hebing's joke. "Marriage Isn't it too late to say such a thing now?" He Bing was a little surprised by Kagura Chizuru's words. He stayed for a long time and finally shook his head, as if to get rid of the thoughts in his mind, "I already have someone to ask for." ” "……Um." In view of the slight and indescribable sadness in He Bing's expression, Kagura Chizuru said no more, only put her hand on his shoulder to hold him in her arms, and watched quietly with him as he watched the scene of the accident caused by environmental pollution. There were only a few stars in the night sky. Although it was a bit inappropriate due to the height comparison between the two of them, it didn't matter - they were the only ones on the entire rooftop. "Thank you, Qianzhe." After a long while, He Bing moved, "It's not easy take me to Kagura Palace! The story of the old tailor's past is very taboo, and it's an opportunity to commemorate the characters in his life. ." “I’ve prepared the tickets early, and we’ll go to the airport together soon.” "No need to send me away, you have everything to do" "I want to leave too. The destination is just different from yours." Kagura Chizuru let him go and pointed in the direction of Kusanagi Castle. "Before that, take me to meet your rumored girlfriend." "You" He Bing trembled. "In the eyes of many people, you and Miss Aoi are too close. In addition, your strength has recently increased to a considerable level. It seems that the Kusanagi family has specially evaluated the possibility of you and Miss Aoi" Compared with the cooperation Bing's cold sweat, Kagura Chizuru seemed very interested in this matter. "Stop talking, let's go!" He Bing took Kagura Chizuru's hand again, and after a few ups and downs, he and his shadow disappeared Kusanagi Castle is still Kusanagi Castle. In fact, in terms of status, it can almost compete with the Forbidden City in Beijing. They are both cities within cities in metropolitan areas. However, there are no majestic palaces in Kusanagi Castle. Even the few palaces that exist are more primitive and vicissitudes than grand or luxurious. As for other buildings, they are all showing their own special powers. “Supernatural powers… let’s put it that way, after all, people with status in the Kusanagi family are not ordinary people, and the environment they live in has their own characteristics - so the various architectural styles are a landscape. ??At least, this is the case in the eyes of Kagura Chizuru, who is accustomed to life in Kagura Palace. When Hebing and her arrived at the large villa belonging to Kusanagi Aoi, Kagura Chizuru happened to see the owner of the house lying in the arms of a man. "It's quite heartwarming, but it's a pity that it can't have any substantive effect." Kagura Chizuru whispered to herself, and then came over, "Mr. Aoji, Miss Aoi, I'm disturbing the reunion of your brother and sister." "KaguraPalace Master?" The man named Aangji only smiled politely at Kagura Chizuru, but his eyes were playfully focused on Hebing. "What's that look in your face? I told you not to imitate those old guys' random tricks." Kusanagi Aoi shook Aoji's arm, "What does Miss Kagura want from us?" "I would like to ask, is there anyone among the younger generation of the Kusanagi family who knows no style?" Kagura Chizuru let go of Heiyou's hand, "In other words, the Kusanagi family is currently planning to accept the state of not having a head of the family, or is it better to find it at all costs? ?” "This is our family matter." Kusanagi Aoi looked at He Hing, then at Kagura Chizuru, and finally shook her head. "The Kusanagi family may have family affairs, but the Kusanagi family has no family affairs, only world affairs." Kagura Chizuru stared at the siblings in front of her and smiled, "As the master of the Kagura Palace, I cannot sit back and watch the Kusanagi family act impulsively. " "Even so, we shouldn't be the ones negotiating." Aangjihu hugged Kusanagi Aoi, his gentle face expressionless. “The problem is, it’s a bit abrupt to go directly to the older generation – I came alone and will be leaving soon.” Kagura Chizuru explained, “I hope you can give me a message.” "……What?" "Please ask the Kusanagi family not to take drastic actions because of Kyo's disappearance. Palace Master Kagura is willing to search for him personally until she finds clues about Kyo." After Kagura Chizuru finished speaking, she took Heiyou's hand again, "In addition, He Bing will let me borrow it for a while, I hope Miss Kui won’t be angry.” "Do you want me to hide my secret?" Kusanagi Aoi smiled and winked at Hebing, "Just go with peace of mind, Kagura Palace is a gentle place!" "" He Bing's face turned green. Well, it didn't seem to be too much of an exaggeration. After looking at Kusanagi Aoji, he pulled Kagura Chizuru and left extremely resolutely. "It's okay to be playful, but don't go overboard!"Kusanagi Aoi's impulsive shout caused Hebing to escalate from leaving to running wildly. …… In the waiting hall of Narita Airport, Kagura Chizuru If it weren't for He Hing, no one would have thought that a graceful and tight-fitting girl was the master of Kagura Palace. Her tightness in black was completely different from the original one. The witch costume of He Bing is two different things. Of course, the black sunglasses play a major role; while He Bing is a little confused. Probably, he has been confused for a long time: "It seems that you are very capable of private visits incognito." "I can't know it personally. Sooner or later, the corpse will be a vegetarian." Kagura Chizuru was very satisfied with her dress. She stretched out her hand to pat Hing's shoulder, "This is how we say goodbye I hope you can treat that person well when you see him He is a god. The Le family is wrong, but the family house can’t let go of face, and we can’t let go of that face Please!” "This is the first time you have spoken to me like this." He Bing seemed to be interested in Kagura Chizuru's long hair tied into a ponytail. He stretched out his hand, but it stopped in the air, "The Kagura family has accumulated more than four hundred years of experience. , even if I don’t understand, the old man does. Although I don’t know how magical the person you are talking about will be, I know the courage it took you to make this decision Kasumi abandoned the tradition of the Toudo family for the sake of independence. Lovesickness; why do you have this determination?" "It's indeed Hebing," Kagura Chizuru was stunned, then turned around gracefully, "you will understand when you really understand the Kagura family." "Understood?" Looking at Kagura Chizuru's back, He Bing shook his head and smiled, "The Kagura family has no shortage of beauties to marry, but I, He Bing, am the only one." Sighing, he walked towards the plane he was about to take. "It's time to take off"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 5 Iori Yagami’s Question London, Kagura Palace. He Bing had already got off the plane and was greeted by people from the Kagura Palace. When he followed the other party's lead to the main entrance of the Kagura Palace, he suddenly stopped - he came on foot at his own request. On the road, He Bing turned a blind eye to the people coming and going, and his eyes were a little hollow. The buildings that fell behind him one by one did not escape his gaze, but it was just a glance. His lips were always tightly closed, as if except for walking, He is insulated from the outside world. "What's the matter, Mr. He?" The guide turned around hesitantly. "I want to see every plant and tree in the Kagura Palace." He Bing replied lightly, "It's not the first time I've come here. At least I still remember the place Qianhe arranged for me last time. I will go there sooner or later." "Well, except for not breaking into places with forbidden entry signs, please do it yourself. I will leave first." The guide did indeed have an aristocratic demeanor. "How long has it been since you entered the palace?" He Bing, who was alone, finally spoke, looking at the luxurious and solemn scenery, "After all, it is different from Kusanagi Castle but Chizuru's sigh seemed to be saying forget it. Well, it’s really a prison cell, but it’s just a prison cell for the Kagura family To hold a pen, you have to use your hands first, and to hold the pen of history, you need more than just your hands; and this fortress-like area in front of you is not just a prison drawn on the ground" murmured to himself In the meantime, He Bing took a step forward, oh no, this was already a gallop among many buildings, "Sister Mai Zhuo carried me like this back then to watch the sunset on the coast There are advantages to being powerless, and now she is still willing to do so. Are you following me?" As he said that, he jumped on the top of a high building, which was the same place before. Unfortunately, there was no sunset where the water and the sky met. "A good place." Gritting his teeth, He Bing continued to jump away, and finally came When they arrived at the garden where Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami had their duel, they landed on the big stone where he, Leona, and Kagura Chizuru were watching the battle. "It's still the same bluestone with traces of Iori Yagami Temple on it, but Kusanagi Kyo forget it, you should understand. Sooner or later, things will come to light, just like when Nana deliberately hugged me" After a long time, Hebing moved, climbed skillfully on the nearby wall, and climbed through a window - it was the bedroom that Kagura Chizuru gave him at that time. "You're finally here." There was already someone waiting in the bedroom - the old man who watched Kagura Chizuru throwing stones at the beach the day before yesterday. "The palace master already knows your purpose of coming to us." "I also want to know who is it that allows Qianhe to support me as the palace master." He Bing sat directly on the bed and looked at the old man gently. "We are also surprised by the Palace Master's decision, but since it is her intention we might as well give it a try." The old man was obviously hesitant, "If it is convenient, can I take you there now?" "TomorrowI need to eat and sleep." He Bing reminded of the jet lag. "That's fine." Kagura Chizuru probably gave some order in advance. The old man's attitude towards He Bing was not at all like the story of Kagura Palace having him under house arrest in the past. The dinner was Chinese style, and the person in charge of entertaining was a little respectful in his easy-going manner. Although He Bing didn't understand what this flattering detail meant, he didn't ask. He just stood in front of the window after the meal, staring at the original scene. That piece of bluestone, looking at the blood stains of Iori Yagami still remaining on the bluestone. Everything is very calm, just like the mirror-like lake water, and also like the appearance of He Bing's eyes - yes, the appearance. Maybe there was something in He Bing's eyes before, but now, what can be discovered from those eyes is a deep feeling. After a long time, He Bing moved his hand, which seemed to be the gesture of assassinating Yan, but there was no spark at all. "Probably, this is the only way it will ever be" While sighing, He Bing turned around and picked up the small silver cup on the bedside table, holding it in his hand, "This is the only way" Finally, He Bing fell to the bed and closed his eyes, leaving only a small pool of silver water that gradually solidified on the ground. …… March in Rio de Janeiro is not like Tokyo, but it is also a bit unnatural for Mai Zhuo - all because of a familiar uninvited guest. "Are you okay?" Mai Zhuo's eyes were slightly panicked. "No need to be polite." The visitor's face was obviously sick, "Where did Kusanagi Kyo go?" "We don't know either" Mai Zhuo's cautious answer was interrupted: "Don't know? You disappeared into the Orochi Space, and you, one of the Eight Elites, say you don't know?" "Yes." Mai Zhuo was not afraid, but he was very concerned. "The 'we' I said include all the Eight Masters who are still alive in this world. And I have not even entered the master's space. How could I have you?" s answer?" “…The Orochi clan cannot turn a blind eye at this time.” "You think we are willing to do this?" Mai Zhuo smiled bitterly, "After KOF97, the master left a sentence of 'According to the established policy' and there was no news again. What do you want us to do? The established policy?Is it the policy that has been in place for thousands of years, or the policy on KOF97? We, the Eight Masters, cannot agree on a unified view. What do you think we can do? " "Big snake? Sure enough, this title is not insulting to it, it starts at the beginning but ends at the end" The visitor laughed angrily. "Others saying this means death, but youyou can scold me if you want, but don't scold the master, okay?" Mai Zhuo almost begged, "We, the Eight Elites, really know nothing, but Theoretically speaking, Kusanagi Kyo should not have no sound, unless he was in an extremely weak state when leaving the master's space." "The theorysays." "You should know that the Orochi space is much smaller than the earth, and when the master connects the two spaces, he is just connecting the space from the earth's surface to the stratosphere with the master's own space. After all, there is a macroscopic relationship between them. are topologically isomorphic, and when you leave the master's space, because of Heisenberg's Uncertainty Theorem, there is no guarantee where on earth you will return - maybe it is the center of the Pacific Ocean." Mai Zhuo explained while observing the people coming. His expression was very distressed. "Kyo Kusanagi's injuries are not as serious as mine, and he will not die even in the Pacific Ocean." "There's nothing we can do about the Pacific Ocean, but what about the primeval forest full of poisons? What about the secret military bases? There are still many places in the world that are not controlled by the Three Artifacts or us." Mai Zhuo stretched out his hand to put his hand on the person who came, but was blocked by him. Step aside. "The Eight Elites can no longer remain silent, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous." The visitor turned and left. “…An, your injury…isn’t a big deal, is it?” "……Um."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 6 Who is whose Pandora? Deep in the Kagura Palace there is an inconspicuous small valley, yes, inconspicuous. Although in the highly modern London, a valley with pure natural scenery has the potential to become a tourist attraction, but in the Kagura Palace, it is indeed so inconspicuous - and probably will remain peaceful forever. Just like the tranquility that overflows when every morning glow softly passes through the mist and touches the grass and trees in the valley, just like the whisper when every drop of drizzle quietly rolls over the green leaves and kisses the soil in the valley, Just like the kindness exuded every time when the sunset warmly enriches the breeze and gazes at the creatures in the valley - time is like the stream at the mouth of the valley, flowing without beginning or end, uncontested and peaceful alone. Yes, this valley with beautiful scenery may really be so peaceful - if He Bing didn't intrude like walking on a magic carpet into a mural. But he did appear without any warning. It was still a calm day. The stream did not flow any more, and there was no lightning or thunder in the sky. The fallen sycamore leaves on the forest path were still in their original positions - and in the next moment, they A pair of shoe prints were imprinted in the sound of "squeaking", vaguely the sound of the gears of history biting and pulling away. Then, He Bing followed the trail and turned into the depths of the valley - the valley mouth finally returned to peace for an hour after a brief and sudden chaos. Yes, one hour, maybe one should be added - but that's not the point. Anyway, real historical moments often slip by inadvertently and are left to people's imagination later; anyway, no one knows that within one hour When what happened, He Bing came out. Well, when he came out, there was a woman next to him. Her long black hair was fluttering in the wind, her lavender sunglasses were pushed up on her forehead as a hair pressure, and her delicate face was still hidden in her calmness. Her smile, her high head and upright figure make her obviously tall. Her right hand thrust out diagonally holds a sycamore-colored guitar, like a three-foot blue blade. Combined with her aura of high-spiritedness, she has an air of authority. It seems that the guitar trailing behind is commanding thousands of troops in the valley, and those deep eyes seem to add a lot of sacred flavor under the afterglow of the setting sun - if there are any history buffs here, say Maybe he would call her "Joan of Arc". "Qianlong Valley, Qianlong Valley" the woman whispered, "Qianlong is useful, but it has no auspiciousness The history books are really lying." "I don't know the history, but at least your appearance is auspicious." He Bing stared at the woman for a long time and said, "Okay, I have lived up to Qianhe's trust, it's time for me to leave." "Leave?" The woman smiled, "Without your protection, I probably wouldn't be able to sleep well, let alone the Master of Kagura Palace." "There is no one in the Kagura Palace who cannot be protected." He Bing was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "I will not get on the Kagura family's chariot." "Qianhe's approval of me does not mean that the clan approves Apart from Qianhe, you are the person I trust most." The woman clutched He Bing with her left hand, "Besides, Kagura Palace is nothing special. Otherwise, Wangui wouldn't be the same back then. He will die inexplicably." "Ten Thousand Turtles?" He Bing's face trembled slightly when he heard this. "You will know the past of Kagura Palace sooner or later, but first, accompany me to the family courtyard." The woman held He Bing's hand tightly, "I want to announce to Kagura Palace - the return of me, Kagura Qianlong. And you, in order to show a relationship to the outside world, please call me Qianlong from now on." "Hidden Dragon." "Very good, from now on, you are my full-time bodyguard, and you will be with me twenty hours a day." The woman who calls herself Kagura Qianlong pulled He Bing forward, "until the bet between us comes to an end." "Why twenty hours?" "Because I have to sleep four hours a day." Kagura Qianryu looked back and smiled, "Four hours of sleep is already a lot to challenge the world alone I don't have the energy of Napoleon, and of course, I won't have Waterloo. " "Wait a minute." He Bing pulled Kagura Qianlong, and the contrast in strength made her almost fall. "Before that, I have to do one thing." "What's up?" "Sweep the grave." …… The desert in Mexico is also quite vast. At least, there is such a secret base in it that it will not be discovered. Of course, what this base consists of on the ground is just a small town not too far from the highway, with a gas station, a maintenance station, a supermarket, a home, a bank, and a medium-sized pharmaceutical factory. . This seems to be a place where you can always enjoy tranquility - unfortunately, at the end of last year, there was a chaos of war here that was unknown to everyone, just at the end of KOF97. It is indeed unknown. Because everyone involved in that story can be calledAll the deceased people have been keeping secrets in this small town - don't worry, they are not the best at keeping secrets, and this small town is not a mass grave. If you can look into the underground of the town, or go down the secret passage of the pharmaceutical factory, you can find extremely cutting-edge technological products - very cutting-edge, compared to what ordinary people knew in 1998. So, this can be regarded as a secret base. In the deepest office of the base, a white-haired man was helplessly putting on a kind of clothing full of belts: "I don't know why, it's enough for high-level people to test, but a fighter like me also wants to Wearing a battle suit like this" "Do you find it troublesome?" At this moment, a voice sounded in the office, probably from a middle-aged man. "No! I obey the organization's decision!" The white-haired man was startled, then looked relieved. "This outfit is indeed a bit inconvenient for you. However, Guricha, please remember that you are a grassroots cadre of the organization, and your words and deeds will set an example within your scope." "Yes! Master Zero!" The white-haired man named Guricha continued to deal with the belt-covered costume, his movements meticulous. "Very good. Now, on behalf of the organization, I give you an order - the identity of the person who suddenly broke into this base at the end of KOF97 has been confirmed. He is indeed the head of the East Asia Kusanagi family, Kyo Kusanagi." "What!" "There is no doubt that you and the base you command will carry out a new plan from now on - the Clonjing Plan. The specific content will be brought to you by the inspector tomorrow, and you should be ready for the handover of the mission today." "yes!" "In addition, I order you to contact Li Smith and inform him to pay attention to Nujia Bernstein's DNA sample. If you have the opportunity, copy it and send it to me." "yes!" "It's over. This is an opportunity given to you by the organization, and the organization is looking forward to your performance." Guricha did not answer any more. Perhaps the Zero who conveyed the order had also shut down the communication system. However, just in time, Guricha tightened the last belt and stood up straight. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 7 Shock Kagura Palace has its own cemetery, but the tomb that He Bing wanted to sweep could not be found. Kagura Qianlong had not left Qianlong Valley for several years and was helpless, until she could no longer see He Bing's situation of doing twice the result with twice the result, and endured it. I couldn't help asking around for him, only to discover an embarrassing fact - the man who couldn't forget the old tailor was still dying. "Damn it." He Bing didn't know whether to blame Kagura Chizuru for not giving him enough information or the old tailor's request to keep a low profile as much as possible. He could only stare at the scattered graves in a daze. "Then, follow me to the family courtyard?" Kagura Qianlong flicked the guitar strings, waking up He Bing, "Or, go to see the old man for the last time?" "No. In what name can I see it?" Everything is just some commemorative compensation for the entanglement between the two old people. If the living people are exposed to the Kagura family for this purpose, the gain outweighs the loss. "Also, since I'm here, how about taking a look at what's sleeping here?" At the beginning, He Bing benefited a lot from the set of crane picking pictures given by Kusanagi Aoi, and the cemetery seemed to be so diverse: "Qianlong, can you be my tour guide?" "It doesn't matter." Kagura Qianlong smiled indifferently, raised his guitar like a conductor's baton, and began to give directions "Kagura Ying died of organ failure. He played an important role in the Thirty Years' War in Europe, but is unknown to outsiders. His military ability was unparalleled in Europe in the seventeenth century." "Kagura Chi died in battle. During the battle between the Kagura family and the local European martial arts forces from the late 16th century to the early 17th century, he attacked and killed many people." "Kagura played in the snow and died in childbirth. He successfully obtained the right to issue British currency during the Waterloo period of the Napoleonic era. This person is indispensable for what the Kagura family is today." "Kagura Guardian, died at the Gate of Heaven. During the colonial era, he blocked the Orochi Clan from infiltrating North America for thirty years. It provided opportunities for the Kagura family to develop in Europe." "Yata Hakurei died in Mu Shi. He failed in a duel with the head of the Kusanagi family during Japan's Warring States Period. The Kagura family's migration to Europe began with this person." "Kagura Yu, died of assassination. In the 19th century, he obtained the currency issuance rights of almost all countries in Europe except Eastern Europe. His death also created excuses for the Kagura family's actions." "Kaguraku Cang died. He extinguished all resistance to Kagura among European fighters in the 19th century." "Kagura Gen, died of suicide. At the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century, he helped to sign a partial peace agreement between the two artifact families and the Orochi clan. The First World War did not cause any serious damage to the Kagura family. This person First achievement." "Kagura Chiba died in a shipwreck, suspected to have been written by Storm. During the era of Anglo-Dutch hegemony, the Kagura family penetrated throughout Western Europe." …… Kagura Qianlong was still gushing, but He Bing had gone from shock to silence. The names on these tombstones were obviously unknown to him, and he could even guess that these figures were unknown in today's popular history. But they write the history of the Kagura family, they write the history of Europe, they write the history of mankind Perhaps it is the silence of these people that creates the invisible path of the Kagura family! It seems that He Bing saw one, oh no, three iron curtains covering almost the entire earth "Okay, that's pretty much what can and is worth saying. Since World War II, those people are still in the confidentiality period. If you want to know, you have to choose between death and vassaling the Kagura family." Kagura. Qianlong pointed to the sky and said, "There will be a heavy rain soon." He Bing was surprised when he heard this: "Can it be said that what you just said can be explained to outsiders?" "No." Kagura Qianryu looked back and smiled, "But first of all, I said at the entrance of Qianlong Valley that you are not my outsider; secondly, the few words I said have not touched the bottom line of the Kagura family. The reason why you are worried, It's because you glimpsed the outline of the whole picture from the tip of the iceberg. This can also be regarded as the first insidious attack on you - NESTS does not count in the eyes of the Kagura family." "Really? It's a pity that the outline is nothing." He Bing laughed, "If we strictly follow the history you just mentioned, wouldn't the current Bernstein family have the Kagura family in their throats? But I don't see any substantive action by Chizuru. ." "That's because of compromise. Everything is due to the Basel Conference chaired by Wangui in 1984." Kagura Qianryu's expression was still calm, "Qianzuru has just implemented her sister's plan step by step in these years." …Compromise…Basel…Ten Thousand Turtles…Just when He Bing was in a daze again, rumbling thunder followed the pouring rain, and the lightning was like a river crossing the map. "It's rare. It hasn't rained so heavily in London for a long time." Kagura Qianlong was enjoying it, but He Bing thought: "Take me to see the tomb of Kagura Mangui - although she was born after World War II, But it’s okay to take a look, right?” ???????????????????????????????Long took He Bing's hand and started trotting, as if the thunderstorm was the catalyst for joy. "Here" Kagura Qianlong stopped in front of a tomb with lilies and turned back, but before he could finish his words - suddenly, a voice seemed to penetrate his ears. Obviously, He Bing also noticed it: "This should bethe relationship between thunderstorms and terrain makes this place a natural gramophoneMove a little and find a position on the crest of the wave to listen!" " Turtle, this should be the last time I see you. That little girl Qianzuru has noticed it - she is growing very fast, surprisingly fast. Probably, her hatred for me is her motivation It's ironic. Right? It's a pity that there is nothing you and I can do, and fate always plays tricks on people again and again I asked Shelmei to cause thunderstorms and tidy up the nearby terrain. From now on, every time there is a thunderstorm, you can hear me pouring out my words to you You I was once asked what happiness is in my memory, but I couldn’t explain it clearly. The evening breeze in the Alps, the starry sky in the Caucasus Plain Those footprints have long been covered, but they will not be buried. Those favors in dreams you mentioned, I In fact, it is clear. The tranquility by the Thames, the clouds and sunshine under the blue sky you have always protected these ordinary things, but I have to I also know that your pride, your loneliness, and those complaints you tirelessly complain about are your greatest Wealth. I also understand that your helplessness, your thinking, and the many concessions you have to make, are the ones you endure with pain. The beautiful shooting stars, the brilliance that cuts through the night, are just scenery in the eyes of the public. That is unknown to everyone. The end of the fall has inspired some touching enlightenment? Maybe the path you have chosen has no foothold of your own, and you don't need to stand on your own; maybe you are stubborn and can't let go of your lifelong devotion, just because you have already given it; Maybe you already know that you look down on the fog between life and death, just because of that trace of true love; maybe you never care, ignore my pain of losing you, and take revenge on our fate The longing that floats with the wind, floats with the wind The happiness that has been scattered is left with this confession that I don’t know where Maybe, facing you is the mistake of my life Wan Gui, the time has come. If you don’t leave, the little girl Qianhe will find out Wan Gui, you You never told me whether you fully understand Yata Mirror. Now, I can only hope that you have done it, otherwise, this time will really be a farewell Wangui, goodbye" It seems that the sound is no longer loud. Kagura Qianlong waved his hand at He Bing's confused eyes: "I was just a girl more than ten years ago. Moreover, because of Qianhe's strict order, the cause of Wangui's death is taboo in the Kagura Palace." With a wry smile, He Bing took Kagura Qianlong's hand and said, "Take me to the family courtyard If you catch a cold because of this, you may not know what will happen to me." …Wangui…little girl Qianhe…that guy is so sanctimonious! He Bing cursed and turned around, tracing his eyes at Le Wangui's tomb Kagura Qianlong didn’t know, but He Bing couldn’t help but know—that voice was clearly that of Goenitz! ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 8 The familiar sad face "Xiao Kui, what does Hebing have to do with you?" There is a small living room in Kusanagi Aoi's villa. Two single sofas and a coffee table with two cups of freshly brewed coffee take up most of the area. , and at this time, a man with two-inch vertical hair stretched out his hand to test the temperature of the coffee cup, his eyes staring at the beautiful girl sitting across from him, the owner of this room. "It's a very good relationship, but it's not as close as we are." Kusanagi Aoi smiled smartly, "In other words, the brother who hadn't seen each other for a few years suddenly discovered that his younger sister who had entered puberty had developed a lot compared to the little girl in his impression. You are completely unrecognizable, and while you are so amazed, you are worried that some guy you have only met once will abduct the only close relationship in your life - to put it simply, are you jealous, brother?" "You are more talkative than before." Kusanagi Soji sighed, "In the past, you either told me where Hebing was in your heart, or you told me that it was your secret." "It's only when you are poor that you become more powerful. And since we have been together for several months, it is inevitable that we will influence each other." Kusanagi Aoi picked up the quilt and stopped at her lips, "As for you, when will you give me a sister-in-law?" "Can Hebing's words and deeds affect you? Is he enough to attract your attention?" Kusanagi Aoji's shock ruined his sister's plan to change the subject, "I've never seen you interested in men." "You haven't seen me interested in women." Kusanagi Aoi corrected her brother's slip of the tongue while laughing, "He Hing's importance in my life is not even in the top three." "That's fourth." Kusanagi Aoji smiled bitterly, as if he knew his sister's agility very well, "But he is really not suitable for you" "But he is suitable for someone." Kusanagi Aoi rolled her eyes, "Brother, compared to such insignificant things, I want to know how well you are practicing your god." "You are becoming more and more confident in your kung fu." Kusanagi Aoji smiled helplessly, "When will you be able to act like a girl?" "I don't look like a boy either." Kusanagi Aoi put the coffee cup back on the coffee table. Although it didn't spill out, the door was already opened, "Let's go to the practice room." Feeling his sister's vigorous actions, Kusanagi Aoji drank his cup in one gulp: "You still don't have the leisure to take a sip of coffee Your life-long event is insignificant? Then what else is worth caring about No, this coffee is The taste is much better than before It seems that He Bing also has a good influence around Xiaokui." …… "Qianlong, what do you think about the sound in front of Kagura Mangui's tomb?" Walking side by side, He Bing really didn't understand why Kagura Qianlong could walk so smoothly and indifferently after learning such explosive information. . "A lot, but it doesn't need to be said." Kagura Qianlong looked straight ahead, "Qianzuru is good to me, and I don't want to violate her taboos." "Oh." Looking at the spotless side face next to him, He Bing had a thought in his heart. He had an inexplicable illusion, as if there were countless undercurrents hidden under the calmness of Kagura Hidden Dragon. That calmnessmay be the destruction of the sky. The stagnant water before the eruption of Mie Di was silent, or perhaps it was the indifference or even indifference to everything despite knowing the fate of the universe - this was a feeling that He Bing was familiar with, a bit like It should be said that He Bing had a similar experience - -For example, when Iori Yagami’s fist made virtual contact with the tip of his nose, when Kusanagi Kyo looked at him with a half-smile, when Kagura Chizuru pushed herself to the ground like a teleport, when Kusanagi Yang Naruoyouruo When Wu's voice commented on Kusanagi Aoi's martial arts “Could it be thatthe frail woman in front of me also has strengths that put her out of reach? He Bing was surprised, but didn't understand why he had such an idea - no matter who gave He Bing such a feeling, he showed overwhelming superiority or superiority, but Kagura Qianlong relied on just It's the side face of a Furui Muha. Shaking his head, in order to put this annoying speculation aside, He Bing tried to create a topic: "Qianlong, what exactly is the Kagura family's family home?" "What is it? It's a very subtle question." Kagura Qianryu still walked without any disturbance, "People who are not from the Kagura Palace are not allowed to know the existence of the Kagura Family Court, but you want to know it thoroughly - I am sure that Kagura Can you be arrogant in the palace?" "Qianzuru isn't here, so it's okay to take you and run away." "Okay, I will create an opportunity for you to prove yourself." Kagura Qianlong pointed to the dome-like silver-white building with a corner exposed in front of him, "If what you say is true, I will tell you." "Hmmah? This is" He Bing took a breath after seeing the full view of the building. "This is not an imitation of the White House, because its history is older than the White House, nor is it an imitation of the Forbidden City, because its designer has never been to Beijing." Kagura Qianlong stretched out his hand to hold He Bing, "Let's go, I, Kagura Qianlong His bodyguard will not lose his cool because of this, even if he is facing a European cabinet."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 9 Richen European cabinet? He Bing's heart seemed to be throbbing, but he didn't show anything because someone was already standing at the door of the building to greet him. "Miss Qianlong, you are finally willing to come out!" A man who was almost standing upright was extremely excited, and a woman of about the same age next to him had tears in her eyes: "You are finally" Honorifics! He Bing looked at Kagura Qianlong in shock, but he still had that plain, oh, slightly more smile: "You are the cornerstone of the Kagura family. We haven't seen each other for several years, but the glory is still the same. You are still caring for the children." Are you naughty and troubled?" "They all come from children, haven't we also let our parents worry about it?" The door opened, and a girl walked out, her fiery red hair so bright that it seemed to be burning. "Xiao Qian, are you already working in the family courtyard?" It seemed that these people were all acquaintances of Kagura Qianlong, and they walked in while chatting and laughing, "It's still the conference hall, right?" "Little Qianlong, you are here," the rickety old man was waiting in the main seat of the conference hall, "Originally, I doubted whether He Bing could invite you" "The person Qianhe Sister entrusted to me is very good." Kagura Qianlong pulled He Bing's hand, "Besides, the valley of old age and death is not all my wishes. After all, I am a member of the Kagura family." "Very good very good! From now on, I won't worry about what the Kagura family will do if the palace master encounters something unexpected." The old man stroked his fluttering beard, "As long as you are really willing this time. " "Of course I need to be cautious in your position. As for whether I am sincere, Lu Yao knows the power!" Kagura Qianlong showed a hint of playfulness, "Sister Qianhe asked me to temporarily take over the duties of the palace master. Please give me fifteen years The decision-making information of Kagura Palace, as well as two sets of quiet and connected rooms. I will talk about the replacement after I study it." "It's really your style. I hope you won't draw up a plan that will make everyone stunned." The old man's expression couldn't tell whether this was a joke or not. "Do you think that's possible?" Kagura Qianryu turned around, "Sister Qianhe's bedroom has not changed, right? I will live there today, and I was a frequent visitor there when I was a child. In addition, I would like to announce something - Hebing is My full-time bodyguard is with me 24 hours a day. If you have any objections, please raise them now." "What!" With an exclamation, many people came in outside the conference hall and started whispering, but it was clear that the crowd was angry. "Miss Qianlong, although I believe in your vision, I have to worry ten thousand times for the treasure of the Kagura family. Please allow me to be a touchstone, okay?" The first person to stand out was the person who just stood up. The man who greeted him at the door said, "Mr. Hebing, please forgive me for being rude to Kagura Mengchen, but to become the bodyguard of Palace Master Kagura, you need to master a wide range of skills, and I have no other strengths. I just hope to test them." Can you show me your fighting skills?" "It's a very chivalrous tone, but it's actually very irritating to use a consultative tone in such a situation where you can't refuse." He Bing looked at the crowd of people who appeared around him as if by magic, and couldn't help but admire the capacity of the conference hall. ability, and also understood Kagura Qianlong’s so-called opportunity to prove himself, "The assassination of the palace owner occurred more than ten years ago. I believe the bodyguards at that time were also selected from a million, right? I can’t guarantee that Qianlong will be under my protection. I will always be unscathed, but there should be only a handful of people in the world who can hurt Qianlong under my eyes. As for your request, there is no problem, but I hope it won’t turn into a war - can you represent Kagura Palace’s inspection? ?” There were whispers for a few seconds again, but this time it was the girl called Akane by Kagura Qianlong who spoke out: "Then, let me do it. After all, it is not a duel, and there is no need to send the strongest member of the Kagura family. people." "No matter how strong you are, you can't be compared to Sister Qianhe." Kagura Qianlong chuckled and walked toward the door, "I'm going back to Sister Qianhe's bedroom. Please send the information I want there. The things here are over. Please Send Hebing to me." Watching Kagura Qianryu leave, the old man also stood up from his seat: "You have been favored by Qianhe and Qianlong continuously, Hebing, you are not simple. However, young people's affairs are handled by young people. You can go to the back garden. Ever since Kusanagi Kyo and Iori Yagami destroyed it, Chizuru likes to practice there Now, you don't often go to the original training room. Akane and Hebing go, and others don't follow." "What's the so-called effect?" Walking in the Kagura Palace, He Bing was willing to get to know one more friend, "Also, can I also call you Xiaoqian? If not, what should your name be?" "Qianhe and Qianlong are two people that the younger generation of Kagura Palace can only hope to achieve. If you can gain their respect at the same time, I naturally don't intend to embarrass you. Xiaoqian is Qianlong's nickname, and others call me Richen, call it that too!” "It seems she has no talent for naming." He Bing said awkwardly, "The back garden is almost here, how far do you want us to go? I don't know your ability, and I can't guarantee that I canWill you be disabled by one move? " "If you can solve the battle with one move, I have no regrets; if you can't withstand my blow, death will be the only result of you deceiving Qianlong." Richen walked into the garden first, "I have not learned phantom, and I am not qualified to have a surname. Kagura, but as Qianlong’s bodyguard, it is impossible for potential enemies to use the Kagura family’s phantom, which is why I came to test you.” "But why can Qianlong be named Kagura?" He Bing was puzzled, but was interrupted by Richen: "If you can beat me, you will naturally know the reason. Take action!" With that, she turned to face He Bing, With both fists on his chest, his horse steps were neither high nor low. His fiery red hair looked a bit like Iori Yagami in the wind, but it was a ponytail. "You don't know how to phantom?" He Bing was confused, "Then, how do you get recognized by the Kagura Palace?" "I'm barely proficient in all fighting skills of all genres." Before Richen finished speaking, he jumped up and chopped Huashan alone with his straight legs, which looked like a Du Le Tu. …All genres? A trace of surprise flashed across He Bing's eyes, replaced by an inexplicable smile. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 10 The so-called no style He Bing's movements were very capable and precise, accurate to the millimeter - a slight misalignment allowed Richen's attack to only hit the tip of his hair, and the interlaced hands guided her incoming movement so that it would rush straight out. "Cranfeng?" Richen asked with his back facing a Taekwondo Flying Swallow Chop, which just blocked He Bing's direct punch. He turned in the air, and when he landed, he was hit by a Muay Thai kick to force He Bing away. ——No, everything is just similar to the famous skills of those fighters, but everything is so smooth. A trace of admiration made He Bing take a half step back: "You remind me of someone." As he said that, he squatted lower, "If you weren't testing just now, then you are definitely no match for me." "You are more Todō-ryu than Todō-ryu. I hope this is not your only strength." After a cold humor, Richen rushed over! Phoenix feet? Dragon and tiger dancing wildly? or other? Hebing couldn't make an accurate judgment at all. Although the most correct response was to avoid it, what if Kagura Hidden Dragon was behind him? With a moment of hesitation, the opportunity was lost, Rihen is approaching! He Bing, who could only block, had no choice but to experience her strength firsthand. It was like a Muay Thai lightning kick that shook the ice and slid half a meter away, but this was definitely not Richen's full strength - she just touched the ground with her toes and then used moves that looked like Feiyan's Swift Wind Kick or Feiyan's Tornado Kick … No! The moves of the extreme flow are just a series of kicks in the air based on inertia, but Richen relied on the first few attacks to force Hebing to the wall and never landed again. Instead, he relied on the potential energy gained from the contact of each strike to stagnate in Hebing. diagonally above, and then continued with continuous volley kicks! Originally, He Bing could separate each other by pushing forward hard when blocking, but the essence of Muay Thai is to make the opponent lose the ability to fight back due to pain with one blow, and the electric kick just now made He Bing's hands numb to this day. , and despite the continuous blocking, his hands showed no tendency to improve at all, and they did not have enough strength to break Richen's offensive. I don’t know how long he lasted, but Richen finally took the initiative to retreat - the reaction force of this retreat also caused cracks to appear on the wall behind He Bing: "It's amazing that you can stand still. Your ability to withstand blows is among the best even among the Kagura family. ." "You are even better. You can still find the correct direction after turning so many times." He Bing waved his hands gently, "At your level, you should be very hopeful to win the top four in KOF." "Worldly fame and fortune are nothing but dust. In the hands of serious Qianzhe, I can only get beaten." Richen didn't take it seriously, "Go ahead and take action, don't always defend." "Isn't the duty of a bodyguard to defend?" He Bing smiled, "If you let me take action, you will only get beaten." "If that's the case, I can safely entrust Miss Qianlong to you." In the relaxed atmosphere of Hebing, Richen also had a slight smile, but it was also a flawless posture. He Bing didn’t answer, he leaned over and rushed forward, his eyes dull, leaving Richen completely unaware of where he was going to attack! No way to defend? Use offense instead of defense! Richen's shape followed his heart and immediately rushed towards He Bing Bangbang! He Bing stopped, his eyes still giving people a dumbfounded feeling; Richen leaned against the big rock more than ten meters away, his face pale. "Are you Wu Shi?" Richen coughed out blood, and his body slowly fell limp and slid to the ground. "I don't have any flames." He Bing's eyes finally regained their sparkle, and their lively and graceful look didn't look like they were fighting at all. "Moreover, when word like this got out, Japan was in a state of panic again." "It's just a matter of fact." A smile appeared on Richen's face again. Unfortunately, the situation at this moment can easily remind people of flashbacks. "You can defeat me, but don't underestimate my business ability." "Businesswhat do you do?" "At Kagura Family, I am responsible for summarizing and analyzing the martial arts and characters of all fighting schools in the world except Kagura Family." Richen breathed again, "However, it seems that I have to take a long vacation to recuperate this time." "You should have a phone number, right?" Finally, He Bing asked him, "You can arrange to take me to see Qianlong." "certainly." "Also, let's talk about the question just now - why can Qianlong be named Kagura?" "Because of blood, because of ability. Although the direct line of the Kagura family attaches great importance to fighting skills, they do not ignore other skills. However, Miss Qianlong has no martial arts achievements at all but is qualified to be named Kagura You can understand her from this ability." Looking at Richen’s proud and envious look, He Bing said nothing and only looked at the direction where the two artifacts were competing. What rang in his mind were the words of a high-level paralyzed patient—— The so-called Wu Shi, putting aside the special ability of flame,??It's just a fighting move; and the highest level of Wu Shi is just a straight punch. Unfortunately, no one in history can do it; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 11 Kagura Qianlong’s teasing "Although Wu Shi is just a straight punch in the final analysis, no one will take it lightly - the basic condition for the highest level is to kill with one hit. This condition must be met harshly. Before punching, you must control your body skills and speed. The judgment and control of factors such as strength, timing, etc. all embody the essence of Kusanagi-ryu martial arts" ???????? Kusanagi Haru who couldn’t move It’s a pity that it was the King of Fighters who couldn’t move Shaking his head, He Bing finally turned around and helped Richen up: "Don't underestimate your injuries, I can't guarantee whether your internal organs are ruptured." "Don't worry, I have the equipment." Richen smiled miserably and unbuttoned his shirt. The inside of the shirt was glowing with silver light. "Although the memory metal is not hard enough, your strength can still offset itwhat!" When she looked down at it, At this time, I couldn’t help but exclaim, “It melted!” "Fortunately." He Bing smiled slightly, admiring Richen's eye-catching navel, "If it weren't for this, you would be speechless right now." The people of Kagura Palace are very efficient and polite, but they were all surprised when they learned that Richen was seriously injured. However, this is a thing of the past for the person involved - Richen fell asleep peacefully the moment he lay on the hospital bed, while He Bing faced Kagura Qianryu's vague smile. "That's right, but you shouldn't be harsh on Xiaoqian." Kagura Qianlong sat on the bedside, holding the guitar, as if blaming, but also gloating. "I can't help it. Todo-ryu is ineffective against her. She can only be beaten without using the Fist of Heaven." He Bing shook his head and looked at Kagura Chizuru's bedroom - this was his first time here, and he didn't know what the owner of the room would do afterwards. Not irritated. "The Fist of Heaven? It seems that it has never happened before." Kagura Qianlong thought for a while. "Someone else made it for me." Maybe it was the truth, maybe it was humor. He Bing walked to the dressing table in two or two steps and held up the medium-sized frame. "Is this Qianhe or Wangui?" "I don't know." Kagura Qianryu glanced at it from a distance, "Judging from the age of the photo, it shouldn't be that old, but with such sealing technology, the difference of ten years is not obvious; of course, Sister Qianhe and Wan The few locks of hair on Sister Gui’s forehead are different, but this daily photo of maintaining a motorcycle is from the profile; although it is Sister Qianhe who likes to ride motorcycles, Sister Wan Gui often helped her take care of it; in addition, Sister Qianhe is very fond of new people. Brands are not interested and often assemble the parts themselves and use antique-like casings, so it is unreliable to judge the age based on the model of the motorcycle in the photo.” "You are very familiar with them." He Bing put the frame back to its original position, but he still seemed to be interested in gossip. "We just grew up together." Kagura Qianryu pointed to the small desk at the window sill and the mountain of paper on the desk, "Okay, it's time to work hard - it's not easy to read so much information in a short time. " "Soyou plan to watch it now?" He Bing took a breath. "It's easy even if it's difficult." Kagura Qianryu stood up with a smile, "I've been spending the past few days in this room, and you have to come with me. If you feel bored, you can chat with me. You can do two things at once. It won't kill me. Of course, you can also find someone else to come, as long as you guarantee my safety." "Can I contact the outside world? For example, make a phone call or something." "No problem. Although London's missile defense system is not very good, Kagura Palace's is much more accurate than the so-called United States." Kagura Qianryu sat at the desk and started to read the first material, "But I can't guarantee your The conversation was not eavesdropped." "That's not a problem. I don't commit crimes." He Bing was stunned for a moment, then smiled. "But talking in Sister Qianhe's bedroom can guarantee privacy." Kagura Qianlong was concentrating on reading. If she just looked at the back she was really concentrating. "Is this why you chose Qianhe's bedroom?" He Bing thought about it. "What do you think?" "But I am allowed to invite outsiders in to chat." "It's very simple. The only people who can be trusted by you and trusted by Kagura Palace are people in Kagura Palace. Do you think that is an empty set?" Kagura Qianlong said in a joking tone. "It seems I just met a Richen." "It's a pity that she was seriously injured, you did it yourself." "There is also a girl named Song Lijuan. I was the one who brought her here." It seemed that it was He Bing's turn to joke. "The problem is that she is on a long vacation because Sister Qianhe is not at home." Kagura Qianryu's lack of flaws made He Bing depressed. He even mistakenly thought that the woman in front of him was Athena - oh no, Athena was cunning, but Kagura Qianryu was just teasing. Play by yourself and do some Taigong fishing. "You even know this?" "It's just that you know yourself and the enemy." The conversation didn't last long, and GodLe Qianlong had already read several documents, "While you were fighting with Richen, I inquired a little about the past events between Sister Qianhe and you in the past few years." "A little bitis this modesty?" He Bing broke into a cold sweat again. "Because all I can understand is the information collected and recorded by Kagura Palace, it is only a little bit." Kagura Qianlong took out a pen from his pocket, "However, I trust Kagura Palace's intelligence capabilities." "Okay, you win." He Bing looked convinced, "I'm beginning to understand why the people in Kagura Palace respect you so much." "Respected? Do you really think so?" The rustling sound of Kagura Qianlong's pen sliding on the paper was very beautiful. "Nearly all of the people who came to see me today were my peers. The old antiques in the Kagura family have always hated me for being incorrigible. " "Why?" He Bing felt it was inappropriate as soon as the words came out of his mouth, but he couldn't help but ask more directly, "Or, why are you grounded?" "What do you think?" "" He Bing felt like he was being fooled, but before he spoke, Kagura Qianlong took the lead in saying something that was an explanation: "The clues you know are enough to deduce the answer, but you don't have the habit of deliberating. Or, your logical ability needs to be improved It is appropriate to explain spring, summer, autumn and winter to children, but discussing the theory of relativity with people who do not understand Newtonian mechanics is chronic suicide."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 12 Victory or defeat in reality Chronic suicide? He Bing straightened his face like a coptis: "The theory of relativity is also based on Newtonian mechanics." "That's right, but scholars and teachers are two different things." Kagura Qianryu seemed to be shaking his head. "Pursuing knowledge requires enthusiasm and innovation; preaching requires accuracy and stability. Candidates who can guarantee full marks can only prove that they are qualified as teachers. Positions - all walks of life, from ancient times to the present, what percentage of high-level experts follow the rules?" “…It seems like a lot.” "Similarly, there are so-called people who judge the Tao against the classics." Kagura Qianlong changed the stack of papers again, "Just like Xiao Akane, she is proficient in the martial arts of a school that has a place in the world, and she is also in the Kagura Palace. She is indeed a master, but she is only a master. Compared with the annoying children in the eyes of those old antiques, she will never be able to catch up in her life." "Annoying child" Is this an overt derogatory or covert compliment? It seems that the clear-tempered woman in front of me was also a troublesome master at first? Oh no, He Bing suddenly had a sudden realization - maybe this is the reason why she was banned? "It seems that you have a lot of opinions about the seniors of Kagura Palace?" "Metabolism is an eternal law." Kagura Qianlong's words once again left He Bing speechless. "Okay, you win" Athena led her by the nose, but Kagura Qianlong was like a cliff with nothing to rely on Talking to women, tired He Bingcan thought about it and decided to talk to him, " …Can you talk about the Kagura family’s martial arts?” "Martial Arts? Okay." Kagura Qianryu's turbulence seems to have been used to Hebing: "As far as Richen's strength is concerned, she is already strong in the so-called KOF. Regardless of whether she cares about the KOF competition, but with her level - in the KOF Yuegong is just like this, to the extent that zhan has a place in KOF" "If you want to ask anything, just say it directly. I said, we can't be outsiders. There is no need to beat around the bush." "Okay Based on the behavior of the guys in the Kagura Palace Cemetery you introduced to me, coupled with the current strength of Kagura Palace - why are you still hiding your capabilities and biding your time like this?" He Bing didn't understand, and even said he was a little bit confused. Cold, because of the discovery of the tip of the iceberg. "Do you think the violent organization in Kagura Palace is enough to rule the world?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "Nobut what about one-third or even one-half?" Today's He Bing is no longer Wu Xia Amon. The old tailor and the paralyzed boxer-level talent taught him more than just martial arts. "Do you know the difference between reality and games?" Kagura Qianlong’s words made He Bing puzzled, but he obviously didn’t think she was changing the topic: “The game can be repeated, but the reality cannot.” "Really? The boss of Coca-Cola said that even if his properties all over the world were burned down at the same time, bankers would line up to give him loans the next day - in reality, there are comebacks everywhere, but the way of filing is different. "Kagura Qianlong has read a lot of things without knowing it. “…Then, what’s your opinion?” "There is a final outcome in games, but there is no final outcome in reality." Kagura Qianryu finally turned around, his eyes like those of an instructing mentor, "The so-called Forbes 500 are there every year, but there are some in the ups and downs. Don’t you have a 500-year-old font size?” "No." For a long time, Kagura Qianlong had continued to read the mountain of information, and He Bing finally spit out this answer after his face looked like he had experienced four seasons. But he obviously didn’t mean what he said, because he knew very well that it existed. Kagura Palace, Kusanagi Castle, and the forces of the Eight Masters, which one didn’t have a history of more than 500 years? But the problem is that they have never appeared on the so-called ranking list. "A tree that is as beautiful as the forest will be destroyed by the wind, and a clan that is as beautiful as the national ancestral temple is destroyed. The truth is simple, but countless people have made fools one after another." He Bing understood somewhat, "So the three artifacts and the Orochi clan have been fighting openly and secretly for half of human history. The details of which are almost unknown?” "The Three Artifacts Family already bears the responsibilities of man and nature." "Is this a kind of cold humor?" He Bing couldn't help but smile bitterly, so much that even he was a little surprised, "Man and naturethis is a good statement." "You know what you gain and what you lose." Kagura Qianlong seemed to be smiling, "If you advance, you will use your own heart to do decisive things and help the world, regardless of your own life and future - the three artifact tribes have always been one after another." "Then let's just let man and nature go down like this?" He Bing didn't understand why he was sneering. "What do you think?" Kagura Qianlong looked back and smiled. That smile was very enigmatic in He Bing's eyes, but those words made him very depressed. "Okay, you win, let's go back to the original topic." He Bing acquiesced and was unknowingly drawn into his train of thought again, "Why is the Kagura Palace, or the three major clans addedAre you willing to participate in a KOF that looks like a clay bodhisattva for ordinary people to worship? " "Mud Bodhisattva?" Kagura Qianlong was noncommittal, "It is said that there is a Korean team in KOF that has suffered repeated defeats. When Richen's injury gets better, you can ask her about her evaluation of the Korean team captain" Looking at the somewhat fragile back, He Bing found that he couldn't seem to get rid of the weird feeling of being exposed for his ignorance. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 13 The Kusanagi Clan’s Forbidden Moves "Sister Yang, do you miss him?" "Of course, he is the only one who knows that I woke up now besides you." "Huh, let's not tell the truth. What is there about Nikaido that is better than He HingOkay, let's take a step back and say, what is there about him that you should never forget?" "Xiaokui, it seems that you really want me to call you Shi Niang?" "Sister Yangyou are my sister Yang!" "So what? Your head is full of staggering things." "How can you say that! Ever since I was a child, I have been following you and watching you When I was a child, I was willful. Apart from my brother, you were the only one who doted on me." "Also know that we were willful at the time? We didn't worry about allowing you to grow up - but what's worth mentioning? You have grown up and have your own unique ideas and thinking - this is what we are The best compensation for pampering you for years." "That's rightthe problem is, wouldn't it be nice for youto have a wonderful person by your side now?" "Wonderful person? Haha, he is really a wonderful person, and he is also accompanying me." “…I mean for a lifetime.” "for a lifetime, then you go and propose to him. Anyway, he understands that he can't resist and will probably lie down and enjoy it." "Sister Yang! Youforget it, I can't help you." "However, I don't know if it is a good thing that he is in Kagura Palace. I heard that Kagura Chizuru is good to him, but what about Kagura Palace without Kagura Chizuru? Although his current strength is almost beyond the first-class, but In terms of life and death fighting experience, there is not much difference between him and a rookie. There are too many things and too many people that could take his life." "You are obviously so concerned about him!" "That's right, because I'm afraid of loneliness." "Loneliness is indeed not easy. Who doesn't have their own loneliness" "So, I care about him just like you care about Aangji." "Nonsense, that's my biological brother, and he is my apprentice! As far as we are related, it's almost as if I am the real master!" "So there are so many people in the family gossiping about your relationship with him and thinking about your wedding date. Even Aangji can't sit still and make insinuations." "What's wrong with a brother caring about his sister?" "That's right, I just said that a certain sister is hiding her own little thoughts." "Sister Yang!" "Stop pounding your little fists. I'm still paralyzed and can't feel anything By the way, what's Aangji's current strength? Maybe he's relaxed after being alone in Cairo for a few years." "I don't know how much progress I have made. Anyway, I will always be a dabbler in front of you, but my brother's skills have definitely not fallen behind. His spirit is much sharper than I thought!" "Sharp? Are you sure you described it correctly?" "Probably not. Facing my brother's divine dust, I feel like I am enveloped by Qingfeng, and I want to escape but can't It's really a feeling, not an illusion." "Covered" "how?" "If you described it correctly, then Cangji's Shenchen training went wrong." "Deviated? What do you mean? Is it dangerous?" “Don’t get excited, it’s not harmful to your body.” "ButSister Yang, if it really goes astray, what's the harm?" "Xiao Kui, do you know why Shen Chen is classified as a forbidden move?" "Forbidden moves" "In other words, in our family, why is there such a category as banned moves? If it is a useless move, wouldn't it be better to just give up? If it is useful, why is it banned?" "Sister Yang, Idon't understand." "Xiao Kui, since you were young, you have been curious about everything, studied everything, tried everything, had your own understanding of everything, and wanted to have your own rules for everything This is very good. If you can persist for a lifetime, your achievements will be Definitely higher than all of us, as long as your life is long enough. But now, your accumulation is far from enough. You are always unwilling to think along the lines of your predecessors and you don’t have much thought to speculate on the mood of their predecessors. Many You’ll never understand something until you use your own logic to figure it out.” "But……" "There is nothing good about it. This is your greatest advantage, and it is also the reason why all of us are willing to indulge you. People like us are, at best, just leaving a sentence in the history books about when, where, and in what field, and then leave some more Quotes from legends and unofficial history; and you, although you are likely to achieve nothing in your life, if you succeed, what you change is probably the rules. I am the genius of the family, and you are the genius of mankind. Of course?Also considered a madman. " “…Madman.” "Then, my little lunatic, now tell me what kind of moves will be classified as forbidden moves." "Sister Yang, just tell me. Your opinions are always right and I will listen." "Actually there are absolutely no useless moves that can be recorded in our family, but people who have not reached the realm will not understand it. It is said that the older you get, the less courageous you are. When you are truly proficient in the martial arts passed down by your family, naturally, You will understand the good intentions of our ancestors in classifying various moves. As I said to He Bing, the highest state of Wu Shi is just a straight punch. Not only that, we Kusanagi family members have been practicing martial arts since childhood. , that is, learning the straight punch. The problem is that it is impossible for a layman to understand the principle of the straight punch, so we have to start from the simple learning and learn it step by step. It is like climbing a mountain. It is so steep in the first place. Maybe we could go up directly, so our predecessors built a winding mountain road for us." "What we have learned since childhood are just tools that allow us to experience formlessness?" "It can be said that it is also like the winding mountain road. There are inevitably some wrong roads under the mountains. It does seem to lead to the peak, but it is definitely not the highest peak These wrong roads are not wrong in themselves. If they are not wrong, they can It leads to the highest peak, so it cannot be dismissed, but it is dangerous for climbers who aim for the highest peak.” "Thisis the origin of the forbidden move?" "That's right, and the current Cangji is likely to have gone astray - of course, if he doesn't plan to be the head of the family, it's not a big bad thing." "Sister Yang, what should the correct Shen Chen look like?" "Do you want to tell Aangji to ask him to look back?" "Sister Yang" "Unless he is a real Wu Shi, no one can make him realize the shortcomings of Shen Chen - that is an extremely powerful move in itself Moreover, even if he understands it, he already has an understanding of Shen Chen in his heart. It is almost impossible to learn Wu Shi in this life. In addition, the most important thing is, how do you make him realize his mistake? Obviously you are not so knowledgeable now, and I don’t want more people to know about my awakening. ." "ThisI'm trying to think of a solution, why don't you tell me the problem with Shenchen first!" "Using Shenchen with a calm mind is the first step to success."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 14 Athena’s Questioning "Report, the Clonjing experiment failed again." "Don't worry, just extract the experimental data carefully. After all, we are conducting research that is enough to shock the world." "So, what to do with the failed products?" “…If it has normal intelligence and functions, the memory will be blurred, and then sent to the organization’s training school; if there are major defects…it can only be humanely destroyed, and then contact the relevant units to make genetically modified food for export.” "yes." "Do you have any other questions?" "The burning blood transplant experiment also failed." “…Don’t be discouraged.” "In addition, some experimenters died during this experiment. How to deal with it?" "Cremation and burial." "However, the body of a female experimenter is missing, and the bodies of two failed Kronjing products are also missing." "Missing? Are yousure it's a corpse?" "Yes……" "I will notify my superiors to arrange an investigation By the way, what is the name of the female experimenter?" "Xianla." "XianlaOkay, go down." "Yes, Lord Gulicharidu." "Xianlacould it be her?" …… Three people were trekking in the Mexican desert, two active and one distressed. "Hey, stop being happy and find a place to stay as soon as possible. It's impossible for a body like this to survive in the desert for a long time." The young woman walking in front was helpless, "Hey, Xiaoyu! Stop playing with your body. Once you've settled in, you can play whatever you want, even if you have sex, but now is not the time to waste your energy!" "I'm so excited!" The person who answered was a man, and that face was none other than Kusanagi Kyo! "It's the first time I can control my body. Of course I have to be familiar with it from all aspects. Well, what's the feeling of jumping up and landing again By the way, it's really real!" "Ayu, let's just follow. At least, if you want to try to have a baby, you have to find a woman, right?" It's Kyo Kusanagi's face again! The young woman who was pointing in front smiled broadly. "Okay, okay, but having said that, Xiaojia, when you get out of the desert, you have to lend me your body to play with!" "My eldest lady! Just kill me! Do you know what you are talking about!" The young woman went crazy, but unfortunately the voice was still very pleasant. "She knows, but to her, human common sense is nothing." "When I find a small town or something, I will definitely have to undergo sex reassignment surgery" "What are you muttering about?" "nothing!" …… "tailor." Athena Asamiya stopped in front of the TV. "If you have anything to say, just say it, don't block it, my Chris is going to die!" The old tailor was a little panicked. "It's not the first time to play. If you die, you will die. Anyway, the hardcover version of the second generation has been ordered." Asamiya Athena remained motionless, "You can play whatever you want then, but now, talk to me about something. ." "Of course I want the second generation, but I won't let go of the first generation." The old tailor jumped up from the sofa and wanted to go around behind Asamiya Athena. "You'd better save it immediately," Asamiya Athena smiled slightly, "The PS game console and power supply are relatively close to me." "You winI'm going to" Suddenly, the old tailor screamed, "Dead, Chris is dead!" "Even I can memorize this game process, why are you yelling?" Athena Asamiya was helpless. "There is no other way. People like me can only seek some excitement in games." The old tailor said with a sad face, "My Chris" "Okay." Asamiya Athena snapped her fingers, and the small enough mental ball hit the switch of the PS game console accurately, "Today, Master took Quan Chong and Xiao Bao to Guangxi. There are only two of us at home, and there are some problems. I don’t have any worries anymore.” "Youdon't mean to ask" The old tailor was stunned for a moment, then put away the game console in a muffled voice. "Although my birthday has passed not long ago, I am already eighteen years old - considered an adult." Asamiya Athena's tone was still so gentle and insistent. "Athena" The old tailor sighed and tried to sneak away. "Escape? Can you escape from this house? Can you escape from Japan? Can you escape today? Can you escape into the grave?" Asamiya Athena asked softly. "Just spare me" The old tailor turned around and was about to cry. "Don't come"From childhood to adulthood, you have taught me step by step. I know your character, and you should also know what I am thinking. "Athena Asamiya shook her head, "When we are alone, there is no need to hide between us, and we cannot hide. " "The problem is" After saying this, the old tailor didn't cry, but became depressed, "It's not necessarily a good thing to know." "I admit that you know what I care about, but you don't understand to what extent I care." Athena Asamiya sat on the sofa, "You are already happy with your fate, I am only eighteen years old." "I'm eighteen years old, and I'm so smartI have such a discerning eye." The old tailor sat next to her, stared at her, and murmured. "Tell me directly - who am I, who are my parents, and what is my origin." Finally, Asamiya Athena was a little excited. "I named you Athena, just because I hope you will be smart enough" "Congrui? Okay, let me ask more directly - did you have an affair with someone from the Kagura Palace back then? Are you and I directly related? Do I have a blood relationship with the Kagura clan? Why do my superpowers and Kagura Chizuru's abilities are so similar? Why don't you dare to leave Japan, or even Tokyo? Why do the Kusanagi Aoi family turn a blind eye to you right under their noses? Why and what did your kung fu become wasted? Is it Kagura? The family has zero skills? Also, are Kensou and I related by blood?" Athena Asamiya's barrage of attacks was like a tsunami. "Since you asked so thoroughly, why do you ask? Don't you already have your own guessed answer?" The old tailor was still staring at her, as if admiring something. "This is a historical issue. There is only one truth. No matter how I speculate, it still needs confirmation." Athena Asamiya suddenly grabbed the old tailor's hand, "I want to live clearly." "Historical issues naturally have to be brought into the coffin." The old tailor picked up Asamiya Athena and put her on his lap - a very natural action. "When you were a baby, I held you like this It has been almost twenty years, and you have grown up in my armsuntil you signed a contract with the record company, I lost the opportunity to hold youNow, I can actually feel the weightThat's how it is. Whatever I say, as long as I say it, you will believe it - but in fact, my words are always just one-sided words, just because you are willing to believe it Then, I will say, you are my granddaughter, do you believe it?" "I believe it! As long as you say that." Athena Asamiya leaned on the old tailor's arms, "What you say is always right. You have never lied to me." "But this time, I will lie to you."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 15 The General Trend of the World Hebing had a good time in the past two days. The delicious food that is no less than Athena's, the big bed with the fragrance of Qianzuru, plus a beautiful and eye-catching woman - everything seems perfect, if you don't care about freedom. "He Bing, inform the Family Court and come here to meet me in an hour or so." Kagura Qianlong silently read the last page and spoke in a dry voice. "Need a glass of water?" He Bing was a little concerned, "You have been too focused these past two days, and the person who brought us food was moved more than once." "If you don't make details like forgetting to sleep and eat, those old guys will care." Kagura Qianryu smiled, "Also, give me a cup of tea." "OK." …… "Quickly, it only took a minute." Kagura Qianlong spread out the white paper and slowly wrote something, "The Kagura family still doesn't fully trust your ability." "Yeah, I don't know how to notify the family court. All I can do is arrest someone nearby and report it." He Bing looked at the empty teacup beside her table, picked up the teapot, and walked over, "Your purpose should be to confirm How much does the Kagura family value you?" "Maybe." Kagura Qianlong turned around and handed over the tea cup, "Take advantage of this hour to talk about something." "What did you say?" Although he caught a glimpse of the content on the paper, it was a messy mess. He Bing didn't understand it at all, so he just poured the tea and placed it on the edge of the desk. "What are you going to do?" Kagura Qianlong suddenly stood up, turned around and threw herself on the bed, "Sister Wan Gui is really jealous of Yingcai." "What's the meaning?" "I don't understand either," Kagura Qianryu buried his head in the quilt and sighed, "In 1986, Goenitz had no reason to kill Sister Wangui from any angle but the fact is that Something happenedor maybe there is something wrong with the Kagura family’s records.” or? He Bing didn't believe it. Although they had only known each other for a short time, Kagura Qianlong never hesitated. This was the first time such uncertain words came out of her mouth. Questions are questions, and He Bing's words just followed her train of thought: "Back then, Konitz didn't kill Kusanagi Kyo, Kusanagi Shibune, Iori Yagami or their ancestors, but it was okay, but it was Kagura Mangetsu because the three artifacts were different from each other. Because of its uses and attributes? Or does the Kagura family pose a special threat to the Eight Masters? It is even said that Kagura Mangee's personal behavior cannot be tolerated by Goenitz? Or, Goenitz's killing of Kagura Mangee was simply Fake?" "It's fake. You can think so. It can be regarded as slandering the integrity of the owner of this room." Kagura Qianlong turned over and lay down. "The story of that year is not detailed, and it is only one-sided words of Sister Qianhe." "What do you want to tell me?" He Bing was stunned and swallowed his saliva. "The words spoken here will leave no trace in the wind." Kagura Qianlong laughed silently, reaching out to hold the hair on her forehead, "No matter what, what we will do is generally follow Sister Wangui's plan." "Generally." He Bing nodded and sat in front of the desk - Kagura Chizuru's bedroom only had one bed, one bookshelf, one table, one chair, one cabinet, and one dressing table - very few, and it just happened to make room for Ben. The large room didn't seem crowded, but it also meant that He Bing couldn't find any other place to sit. "The Japanese economy has maintained rapid development for many years since World War II. By the early 1980s, it had gradually occupied a pivotal position in the world economic system." Kagura Qianryu got up, grabbed the acoustic guitar leaning on the foot of the bed, and gently picked it up She slowly played and said, "According to the predictions of professionals, if things continue like this, the distribution system of existing interests in the world will be shuffled. Therefore, Sister Wan Gui, together with the Kusanagi family's opinions, tested the attitude of the Eight Masters." Later, it was decided to take a series of actions against the Asian economic system dominated by Japan." "With the existing profit distribution system, just say that the two artifact families are not good." He Bing's tone was quite sarcastic, "But" Suddenly, He Bing was speechless, "why?" Kagura Qianlong only played soft melody, smiling and saying nothing. "The great economic recession in Japan in the early 1990s should have severely damaged the interests of the Kusanagi family. How did Kagura Mangame get the Kusanagi family to support such actions?" Hebing is not very clear about the current relationship between the Kagura family and the Kusanagi family, but At least it is impossible for the two families to have serious conflicts. "A good deal." Kagura Qianryu's melody gradually became more and more passionate, "It's allowed to have more than enough. The Kagura family gained a lot, but they just seized the opportunity to add icing on the cake. The Kusanagi family lost a lot, but gained something more important. Stuff—a family is like a country, and it’s not just money that measures gains and losses.” The country comparing the two artifact families to the country, is it modesty or cover-up? He Bing did not say anything because he felt that Kagura Qianryu would not bother or answer this question: "Japan is the foundation of the Kusanagi family. What is it that makes the Kusanagi family think that it is more economical than Japan?"Orientation is more important? " "The foundation is better to say the core." Kagura Qianryu shook his head, "The area that can be called the foundation of the Kusanagi family is far larger than Japan. I heard that you are very close to Miss Aoi of the Kusanagi family, so you should know Kusanagi Aangji has lived in seclusion in Cairo for a long time - with such an identity, but living there, who do you think Egypt belongs to?" "You mean" He Bing felt like he was sweating profusely - it seemed that he had far underestimated some things. "Without China and Russia, Asia can be said to be the Kusanagi family." Kagura Qianryu said eloquently, "Unfortunately, Russia's predecessor has been dismembered, and the Kagura family has achieved the greatest fruit. I believe that Europe will soon be It can really be called the back garden of the Kagura family - it is indeed a bit unfair to the Kusanagi family; what is even more unfortunate is that no matter what state China is in, neither the Kagura family nor the Kusanagi family can have any intentions. In today's world system, the only development direction the Kusanagi family can focus on is the moon." "China? Why?" He Bing always pays special attention to China, although he has no intention of doing anything; moreover, Kagura Qianlong's words clearly imply something. "After the bloody coup of the Dahua Reform, the Sanshenqi family actually controlled Japan. Then, until the migration of the Bachiqiong family and the Yata family in the Ming Dynasty, the Sanshenqi family tried to infiltrate the Central Plains more than once, but the results were terrifying. "The guitar sound began to sound peaceful and distant," and then, at the end of the Ming Dynasty. On the basis of paying close attention to China's national policy, the Kusanagi family has been working hard to control China's surrounding areas and secretly solve all factors that may threaten China - before the Opium War, except for Heshen The Kusanagi family has always followed this strategy during their time in power.” "boil a frog in warm water, ordie in comfort?" He Bing knew that Heshen was the only genius in the Qing Dynasty before modern times, and the behavior of the Kusanagi family changed because of him, so his purpose can be traced. "Why did you first think of the purpose of the Kusanagi family instead of the details of the three artifacts infiltrating the Central Plains?" The guitar sound stopped, and Kagura Qianryu asked with interest. "Why?" Is it because compared to the two, the former is closer to reality and more likely to affect the situation in China? Or, in fact, in one's own heart, patriotism is completely a subconscious prerequisite? He Bing didn't understand, so he only found a reason for himself, "I don't know either. In addition, what about things before the Ming Dynasty?" "The horses of the European colonial era have trampled countless civilized countries, and in the hearts of Europe, there is an eternal nightmare of Attila; the Three Artifacts family has swept away countless martial arts forces, fought against the Orochi family, and then divided the world, and in the Three Artifacts family In history, there is also a nightmare-like existence." The guitar sound stopped, "That is in the Central Plains."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 16 Myth and History "Central Plains" He Bing thought of too many things in an instant, but in the next moment he realized that he had thought of nothing - if many times in the past, others revealed the tip of the iceberg in front of him and made him think a lot, then at this moment, Kagura Qianlong's words almost hit his dead end, "Central PlainsMartial arts came from the Central Plains. There is no place for the Central Plains in this world" He Bing murmured and was stunned. Kagura Qianryu stopped playing the guitar but did not stop talking: "Countless trials have no beginning and no end, and almost all the masters sent have disappeared. It was not until Kinoshita Tokichiro conquered Korea that there was finally one The Central Plains people came into contact with the Kusanagi family. Since the Yata family had migrated and changed their surname to Kagura at that time, only the Kusanagi family knew what happened at that time, but they had always kept it secret - what I know now is that there was only one contact, and then, There was quite a tremor within the Kusanagi family, and then everything stopped until the Jurchen soldiers entered the border." "You meanthe hundreds of years of behavior of the Kusanagi family originated from that contact?" Hebing pondered, but suddenly thought of something, "Could it be" He Bing thought of the piece of silk from Iori Yashen Temple and his guess that the three artifacts were the descendants of Chi You. They hid due to defeat by the Yellow Emperor and eventually withdrew from the Central Plains. So, it seems natural that the ownership of the Central Plains should point to the Xuanyuan lineage, but in fact There are no traces of them in the history of the Central Plains Oh no, there are no traces of them in our own history. As for the world of KOF Are there too many historical records and different opinions on the truth? Thinking about it, He Bing couldn't help but ask: "Qianlong, in this world, are the myths in various places fanciful or distorted historical data?" Kagura Qianlong glanced at He Bing lightly: "The ancients who spread myths often cared more about filling their stomachs. At least, they couldn't lie down on the beach to discuss after having a full meal like the Greeks in Plato's time. How many angels can stand on the tip of a needle? Yes, the simple times will only record their true experiences. Even if they make mistakes due to ignorance, they will not make them up without any reason; but those who inherit and organize those myths happen to be Those well-fed and well-fed slave owners - the history of the simple era has become a myth since the first slave owner discovered that he could use embellished legends to convince slaves that their enslavement was natural. After all, mastering writing and Books are definitely not slaves. In other words, how many of the vast majority of people in the world today know the rights and wrongs between King Arthur and his son, and how many understand the merits and demerits between Yang Guang and Li Shimin? Does Tai Shigong have the mouthpiece? What percentage adheres to ethics? More directly, today - how many people care whether what happened today will be known to future generations without any misunderstanding? In fact, when humans record history, the first thing that matters is not who is right and who is wrong, but what is. He Fei, those who don’t realize this have already been eliminated by history.” "Qianlong" He Bing was a little stunned. "Okay, let me make it simpler." Kagura Qianryu began to strum the guitar again, "The myths circulating in the world today contain real history, but we need to interpret it. As for what you want to ask, I can only say that I don't I don’t know, but those seemingly unbelievable statements are biased, but they are also reliable.” "Then, I'll ask more directly." He Bing had a sense of inferiority. When faced with Iori Yagami's attack, he could at least cope with it, but in front of Kagura Qianlong, it was difficult to even immediately understand her subtext, "Xuanyuan Have people from this clan appeared after the Xia Dynasty? If so, what are their deeds?" "Are you suspicious of the Xuanyuan lineage secretly guarding the Central Plains?" Kagura Qianlong frowned, "it's not impossible, but since Li Shimin participated in compiling the history of the Xuanwu Gate Incident, the value of Chinese history books has been compromised. Evidence must be obtained. It’s a little difficult. However, the Kusanagi family should be the ones that have the biggest headache with these things. Moreover, this has little to do with what I want to tell you today.” "Okay, what exactly do you want to tell me?" He Bing organized his thoughts, "After all, theoretically I am just your bodyguard." "But it is a clue that connects me and the Eight Heroes to the Kusanagi family." Kagura Qianlong played a humorous song, "On the other hand, personal bodyguards are responsible for more than just personal safety." “So I’ve been promoted?” He Bing smiled. "You fell into my trap from the beginning." Kagura Qianlong smiled without showing his teeth, "What you need to ensure is my mental health, and personal safety, the Kagura family can basically do a better job than you. " Mental health "It seems that we have never crossed paths before, right? Aren't you afraid of mistrusting others?" "Chizuru-san looks down on everyone in the Kagura Palace, but she entrusts you - why can't I trust you?" Kagura Qianryu looked at the owl clock on the wall, which was very cartoon-like, "The one from the Kusanagi family Miss Aoi, except for her brother and her sister Yang, has never been close to you, but she is so close to you alone; Mai Zhuo from the Eight Elites has caused the Kagura Palace to face tit-for-tat for hundreds of years, but he is extremely generous to you, an ordinary human being. —??I keep you tied to me just to show that I am not stupid. " "In other words, you are trying to win me over?" He Bing was not surprised by this, but he couldn't hide his disappointment. "Because they value you, they value you? I said, I'm not stupid." Kagura Qianlong stopped the melody and put down the guitar, "Relatively speaking, I prefer to enjoy discovering rather than following the map." "Yeah, I've become an animal." He Bing could only sigh. "Humans are originally animals." Kagura Qianryu stood up from the bed and stretched, "The discussion of history has come to an end. Now the behavior I will do may be called crazy. Are you willing to accompany me all the way? " "Crazy? A real madman will never admit it to himself." He Bing smiled, "Besides, I am still interested in people who can be criticized by Qianhe." "Then, let's go, it's exactly one hour." Kagura Qianlong held up his guitar and walked out of the door, "In Kagura Palace, punctuality is a failure." …… "Leona, what are you thinking about?" "It's nothing, foster father." "You wouldn't come to this cliff if you weren't worried." "II want to" "There are two tasks that may be suitable for you." “There is no dictionary for soldiers whether they are suitable or not.” "Well they are all entrusted by Mai Zhuo, one is about the Kagura family, and the other is about the Kusanagi family. You choose." "A soldier must obey." "Okay, the first task is to choose one of these two commissions." "Father" "Lieutenant Leona, choose."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 17 Sound Kagura Chizuru's residence is small. Considering the identity and character of the owner, such a simple layout is unexpected and reasonable. However, He Bing, who didn't appreciate it carefully when he came, also had no time to appreciate it when he accompanied Kagura Qianlong out of the small villa - the tall and slightly stooped old man was already waiting at the door. "Very punctual, Dean." Kagura Qianlong seemed to have forgotten the word "left and right" she said when she asked He Bingtong to pass. "SoQianlong, what plans do you have already?" The old man known as the dean had expectations in his calmness, or, He Bing thought, he was trying hard to hide his expectations in his calmness. "We can't talk about the plan yet. After all, changes happen all the time. You have to go out to understand many things." Kagura Qianlong handed the guitar to He Bing, "Hold it for me. Dean, if you don't mind, let's take a walk together. Let’s talk?” As she spoke, she suddenly shouted loudly, “Clear the place within a hundred meters.” After saying that, she smiled shyly at the dean and said, “Or are you willing to believe me and let me go ahead and do it?” " Qianlong," the dean thought for a long time, perhaps because of the existence of He Bing, or perhaps because of Kagura Qianlong's words, "Your plans are always invisible, and it would be difficult for me to understand them at once Instead of getting hung up on the details, I just need to rest assured of your intentions - if possible, as long as you swear an oath in the name of your father, no matter what actions you perform, your original intention is for the sake of the Kagura family - so, I will ensure that the Kagura family fully supports you." "Having a dead person as a guarantor can put the Kagura family at ease. Should I laugh or cry?" For a moment, Kagura Qianlong's face looked unnatural, "Forget itfrom today on, until I no longer replace Kagura When Qianhe is the master of Kagura Palace, everything I, Kagura Qianlong, do will not conflict with the goal of making the Kagura family strong, otherwise, Zhao Xinglong will never rest in peace." "Thank youplease understand the difficulties of us old people" The dean wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Kagura Qianlong: "Just this once, let's just forget about the past." "Okay." The dean was stunned for a moment, then seemed to grit his teeth and nodded, "I'm leaving first. If you have any requests, just tell me. We will definitely cooperate." "Very good." Kagura Qianlong smiled, "Please arrange a flight for He Bing and I to Rio de Janeiro today." …… "Qianlong." The plane in Kagura Palace is very good, and the journey is very stable, but it is this stability that makes He Bing bored, because Kagura Qianlong requires radio silence. "Can't help being lonely?" There were only two of them in the huge cabin. Kagura Qianlong was sitting next to He Bing, his eyes brushing past Yun Si who was looking out the window. "It's okay to be alone, but if you're alone and alone, you'll sooner or later get distracted." He Bing said implicitly. "So, how do you plan to pass the time?" Kagura Qianryu smiled, "Do you need me to give you a private concert?" "This is up to you." He Bing looked at the woman in front of him with interest, "The melodies you play are often things I have never heard before, and they are often more suitable for other instruments to play - but you play them naturally, as if The music that comes randomly is just a footnote to your words, or it may be another language that is on your mind. Yes, maybe you really treat music as a language." "Some people say that even if Mozart kept composing since he was born, the music he composed throughout his life would stun statisticians - your argument is a good explanation." Kagura Qianryu's eyes flashed, "However, I did not record it The habit of melody.” "Then, should I feel sorry that mankind has missed a musical genius?" He Bing stared at her fingers on the strings, "The problem is that your talent is far from being as narrow as music. With the hugeness of the Kagura Palace, It’s hard to believe that the Kagura Family House, which dominates Europe, can freely support your undisclosed idea - but then think about it, people in the Kagura Palace who are in their thirties are willing to use honorifics to you, and the younger generation is willing to use honorifics to you. I have been looking forward to it, but it seems that I can relax again - apart from martial arts, what else are you not proficient in?" "Proficient." Kagura Qianlongyan smiled, "What level can be considered proficient?" "The older you get, the less courage you have. People who are truly proficient will only say that they have shortcomings everywhere?" He Bingming understood what she meant, "Okay, let me ask again - what aspects do you barely understand? " "The price of the explosion of knowledge is the fine division of labor. For a single person, it is impossible for a single person to cover the ocean of expertise." Kagura Qianlong's fingertips are the playful melody, "I know what you are thinking, but I Don’t answer loose questions.” "Okay, let me ask something clear." He Bing didn't take her answer seriously, "Why did you choose Rio de Janeiro as your first stop?" "The first stop, it seems you guessed it"How many? "Kagura Qianlong smiled playfully. "'A lot of things have to go out to truly understand', these are your exact words. I can understand that you plan to visit various forces?" "Visiting means equality." Kagura Qianryu suddenly stopped playing the guitar, "If it is a relationship between forces, there are not many who are worthy of Kagura's family and worthy of my visit, but Rio de Janeiro is one. Hebing, lend me your shoulder. Damn, I want to close my eyes." "Oh." A trace of surprise did not affect He Bing's reaction. He promptly gave Kagura Qianryu's upside-down head a solid support, but he didn't understand why she turned upside down so naturally, like a child. He Bing didn’t speak anymore, or even moved, because Kagura Qianlong seemed to be sleeping soundly, and his quiet face was very peaceful, with a little sweet breath. He couldn't figure out why she was willing to trust him. It was like an adult who couldn't bring back childhood knowledge was at a loss when faced with a child's trust. He Bing only knew not to disturb her tranquility, but didn't know what else to do - in fact , he really wants to break the status quo. Time passed by minute by second, He Bing listened to the gentle breathing of Kagura Qianlong, even if he strained his neck to look at it, he could only see the rising and falling chest and clean profile - at this time, Kagura Qianlong was no longer It's the mountains without traces, but the streams and springs flowing in the new year. "Miss Qianlong, we are about to land in five minutes, please be prepared." The silence in the cabin was no longer, and Kagura Qianlong's curved eyelashes trembled. "Hidden Dragon." "What?" "You are beautiful." “It’s very abrupt.” "A very strange person." "This is a world of two people." Listening to her words with her eyes closed, He Bing seemed to understand a little bit. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 18 The King of Lightning is Angry Although they have been quite hostile for hundreds of years, the visit to the Kagura Palace seemed to be taken seriously by the Eight Masters - before He Bing could take a closer look at the port, someone was notified in the cabin to greet him at the special airport. In fact, He Bing still misunderstood the importance of Kagura's acting palace master - let's call him that - when he got off the plane with Kagura Qianlong, what he saw suddenly was Shermei! "It's been a long time no see. After Tokyo, you climbed up to the top in London again. This time you were at the level of acting palace master." Shelmei said with a joke, "And this person once had a great reputation within the Kagura clan. , but suddenly disappeared for several years" "Please call me Kagura Qianlong." The beauty's greeting was interrupted by another beauty, "And, with all due respect, why is it you who greets us?" Honorifics? Not only was He Bing surprised, Shermei was also distracted for a moment: "Maizhuo is in charge now. We dare not let her take responsibility for the visit to Kagura Palace." "So you will be the one to receive us?" Kagura Qianlong sighed softly, "Are you tired of the gathering of eight heroes? It seems that immortality is not an absolute good thing." "Don't say that, right?" Shermei's face jumped, "The family affairs of the Eight Great Masters have their own reasons." "The original leader has just entered reincarnation. The one who was killed by his daughter has not shown up yet. Yamazaki Ryuuji shows no signs of awakening. Vice listens to Mai Zhuo's opinion on most things. The Qiluo Society is knowledgeable but has no interest in commanding the big snake. Chris, who has a dual personality, can only be a thug - when faced with things that cannot involve Mai Zhuo, you will probably be the only one to come forward in the Eight Elites, or even your appearance is just a drawing of lots by a group of people who want to stay out of the matter. The bitter fruit of it?" Kagura Qianlong analyzed it, ignoring that Sherme's face became uglier every time he said it. "It seems that the intelligence work of the Kagura Palace is very good!" Shelmei finally listened silently, "However, by saying such things to me in Rio de Janeiro, can it be understood that you are contemptuous of our clan? Lord Kagura Palace." "Wait" He Bing didn't know whether Kagura Qianlong could see it, but he understood that Shermei's self-cultivation was not that good. At this moment, her posture was not much different from that before the battle - unfortunately, Kagura Qianlong patted him with one hand: "You are my bodyguard, and you can also serve as a staff officer in the future, but while doing so, please do your job well." "Bodyguard?" Shelmei laughed dumbly, "Do you think he can protect you? Right here and now?" "Yes, because it is here and now." He Bing was quietly moved by Kagura Qianryu's words, but in the next moment he was embarrassed by his own sentimentality, "There is already an undercurrent in Tokyo. If it happens that Kagura takes the place of The palace owner has had three ups and downs in Rio de Janeiroit seems that the Eight Masters don't want a world war yet." "Haha, haha" Shermei looked at her silently for a long time, then suddenly laughed, "It is indeed the same as Kagura Chizuru. In addition, as you guessed, I am just a draw by a group of people who want to stay out of the matter. Bitter fruit, I don't care about fixing you here and now, I'll leave the troubles to Mai Zhuo. By the way, you can completely trust the medical level of our clan." "Okay." Kagura Qianlong said without any hesitation, "Hebingbing, let's start work." "Please, she knows Cloudless Thunder and Lightning. How can I protect you?" He Bing was innocent of Kagura Qianlong's trust in him, so he could only look at Shermei who was getting ready to attack, "Well, for the sake of Sister Mai Zhuo For my sake, can you get angry at me? Just don’t beat me to death?" "You" Shelmei became angry, "It's because of you, Sister Mai Zhuo, that I was assigned this boring job. For her sake Okay, very good! I will train you as the King of Electricity. The guy who crawls inside and outside!" Before she finished speaking, Shermei had already flown over. This was the footwork of Shermei's heavy artillery, but in her hand was the Whip of the God of Thunder! This is the true unity of appearance and interior! Sighing secretly, He Bing took a step forward and hit her wrist with an uppercut before her electric arc left her hand - Shermei's body was in the air, making it difficult to defend, but in fact, she ignored He Bing's fist at all! The two of them staggered together, like a duel between knights in the Middle Ages. Sherme stopped in front of Kagura Qianlong, raised her bruised wrist and smiled: "Acting Master Kagura, can your knights still protect you?" "He did stagger all the way, but he didn't fall down," Kagura Qianryu smiled slightly, "Or maybe Dentenwang changed his profession to become an assassin and plans to directly attack me who has no strength to restrain a chicken?" "Oh?" Shermei was a little surprised. She looked back and saw He Bing walking towards her tremblingly: "Sure enough, I thought my heart was going to jump out How many volts was there just now?" "I'm not a computer." Shelmei pressed Kagura Qianlong's shoulder, "Don't worry,?The time for spanking is not far away. "He said, turning around and leaving, "Hebing, I appreciate you even more, especially I don't like Yu Dou's style, which is much better than that of the Kagura clan. Now, shall we practice again? " "If I don't risk my life, I'm willing to accompany a lady, um, a mature lady." He Bing's body, which was still shaking, moved at high speed the moment Shermei started to charge forward - this movement seemed to have happened before, it seemed to be the Fist of Heaven - in comparison Under the circumstances, Shermei's movements are easier to identify - her legs are facing forward, and she is covered in electric light that shoots out like an arrow from a string. This is clearly the Fate Phantom Vibrator! "No!" A high-pitched voice sounded suddenly, and at the same time there was a gray shadow that overlapped with He Bing the moment before He Bing and Sherme collided. Then, Shermei's attack was seen flying hundreds of meters in the air - fortunately this was an airport, fortunately, there were no other people waiting here, and the staff present remained silent. "Who?" Shermei shouted in the distance. "Sure enough, being able to call 'Sister' with peace of mind is not a casual relationship." Kagura Qianryu chuckled, although she didn't see anyone, "Although I don't know if He Bing can defeat Den Tianwang, But now the leader of the Orochi clan has shown up. Right?" "You brat, do you know you're looking for death?" A sweet and admonishing female voice sounded, "Shelmei's stunts are not something ordinary humans can confront head-on." "I just want to test whether the footwork of Heaven's Gate can be better than that of the King of Heaven." He Bing returned to Kagura Qianlong's sight, but he was held by the beautiful woman at his waist. His brows were full of relaxation, as if The boat entering the harbor is like a puppy returning home. "Do you want to please me with just one or two words?" The beauty, who was still dressed as a secretary, clamped down hard, so tightly that it hurt, "You have been in Tokyo for so long, do you want to hide from me for the rest of your life?" "I'm afraid you'll be angry when you see me I never do anything that makes you happy." He Bing's voice became smaller and smaller, and he finally murmured. "Maizhuo!" Shermei had already rushed back, "Why are you interrupting me teaching this kid a lesson?" "I feel sorry for him, and I don't want him to stay in the hospital bed for a year and a half." Mai Zhuo bowed his head apologetically to Shermei, "Thank you for planning to do something for me that I don't want to do, but in fact, it seems that it is not a good idea, and, After all, I am the one who has mainly dealt with the Kagura Palace for hundreds of years." "Okay, since you came out on your own initiativeI still have a concert, so I'll leave first." Shermei looked at her, then at He Bing, and even glanced at Kagura Qianlong, and finally turned around, "Kagura Dai Palace Master, I hope you can be the first palace master in the Kagura clan who will not disappoint Mai Zhuo, even if it is Dai; and He Bing, you kid should go over things in your head more."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 19 Sister and brother meet He wasn't sure what Loop Hebing was, but Kagura Qianlong was looking at him with interest as if he was the prey hung by a hunter on his waist - this made him couldn't help but struggle: "Sister Mai Zhuo, Let go first?" "What if you run away again?" Mai Zhuo smiled. "People will inevitably run away, but the heart will not run away." He Bing avoided Kagura Qianlong's teasing eyes, "Aren't you worried that someone will get jealous?" "What do you mean?" Mai Zhuo was still smiling, and only He Bing knew that her hand was getting stronger. "Somewhere I was asked to give you a sentence - there is no difference between men and women if they are strong in love and determination." boom! He Bing fell straight to the ground and turned over to lie down, looking at Mai Zhuo who was speechless and choking, like a robot that suddenly lost power. For a long time, after a long time, Kagura Qianlong always smiled silently, and He Bing did not dare to say a word. The people outside had already dispersed when Shermei left. Everything was so quiet, until Mai Zhuo tried his best to speak calmly: " Who asked you to bring it?" Looking at the tears in the corners of her eyes, He Bing stretched out his hand and hung it in the air: "You know, he said you absolutely know." "How do you prove that you met him?" Mai Zhuo's voice trembled. "It took me less than half a year to achieve what I am today." He Bing stood up and smiled at her, but was suddenly hugged tightly: "Thank you" "can you forgive me?" "Fool, he will ask you for help. What can't be forgiven by the Eight Masters? I have always said that your choice is normal and you can't blame it." "Really? My heart is finally no longer blocked in my throat." He Bing enjoyed such an embrace, even though he looked very weak. A very heartwarming scene, it seems to be all the elements for the reunion of siblings - if it were not for the existence of Kagura Qianryu: "Both, although I also want to avoid it, it's a pity that my legs can't run well - it should be I was present whether you were listening or not, and whether you were allowed to see or not. As the acting master of Kagura, I believe that I will not be silenced, but I still want to clarify that I did not bring any communication equipment with me. Take off your clothes to prove it?” "The new palace master of the Kagura family?" Mai Zhuo finally moved He Bing's head away from his chest and glanced at Kagura Qianlong, "It doesn't look like that. Or maybe the rules of the Kagura clan have changed?" "It's just an extraordinary period." Kagura Qianlong also looked at her carefully, "You really don't mind if I hear some conversations?" "It's just that it has no head and no tail." Mai Zhuo let go of He Bing and bowed to Kagura Qianlong, "The current acting leader of the Orochi clan, Mai Zhuo." "The acting master of the Kagura Palace, Kagura Qianlong." The two women looked at each other, as if competing, as if appreciating, but unfortunately He Bing couldn't say anything and had no intention of doing so. "If possible, please let me arrange a place for you to stay?" Finally, Mai Zhuo continued the topic. "Because of Hebing, you have experienced it personally?" Kagura Qianlong asked with a smile. "That's right." …… The structure of Rio de Janeiro is very different from what He Bing remembered - since he was just walking around in the car, He Bing couldn't see any wealth or poverty, but the countless buildings along the way had no traces of Western European culture. Most passers-by don't feel like they are in the economic back garden of the United States. Furthermore, the United States, which cannot even truly control Nanzhen, may not be as powerful as Hebing remembers, and South America, which cannot achieve high or low, may have a different look. "He Bing, what's your relationship with the little girl from the Kusanagi family?" Mai Zhuo, who was driving, suddenly asked, "I only listen to the truth." "It's a very close relationship." He Bing sat in the back row, Kagura Qianlong half leaning against him, "That's all I'm saying." "Does it mean that the Kusanagi family won't be able to hold any grand weddings in the short term?" Mai Zhuo looked at the road and swung the steering wheel, causing Kagura Qianryu to fall into He Bing's arms. It turns out that Sister Mai Zhuo will also be angry. He Bing smiled bitterly and felt the trace of happiness, gently hugged Kagura Qianlong, and looked at Mai Zhuo through the mirror: "I will find my place." "Really? I think you are very skilled in hugging people." Mai Zhuo was noncommittal. "Nana is my sparring partner." He Bing shook his head and looked at Kagura Qianlong who had been silent since getting in the car. He knew what his sister Mai Zhuo wanted, and he could make her happy with a few words, as long as he really wanted her to be happy; but he didn't understand what Kagura Qianlong was thinking, and from that unimpressed face, he always guessed There was no smell, just like I was half-holding her at the moment, and I could feel the temperature of her body, but I didn't understand whether she needed such a hug, nor did I understand what she really needed at this moment. "Really?" Mai Zhuo said happily.?. "What do you think?" He Bing didn't feel like he was lying, because Leona had indeed hugged him, although in fact the person he hugged the most was Kusanagi Yang. However, these are not important. Looking at Kagura Qianlong, she was really dumbfounded. The only eyes that were still alive kept flickering regularly. This made He Bing very worried. After all, she didn't know martial arts, and he didn't know whether she was healthy before or if she had any hidden diseases. . "We're here." The car parked safely, and Mai Zhuo pointed to the low but clearly majestic building, "Your identities have been notified. Do you need one room or two?" Looking at Mai Zhuo who was gritting his teeth, He Bing was surprised at the obvious reason for her revealing her thoughts: "One. I also have my own job, a job." Watching Kagura Qianlong get out of the car quietly and walk towards the building that might be a hotel, Mai Zhuo pulled He Bing's ear: "I hope so. Otherwise, I will really spank you." "Why?" He Bing's face turned cold. "It's for your own good to train you harder." Mai Zhuo didn't care about He Bing's ear's ability to withstand pain, "Have you really figured out your position?" "He Bing, stay with me." Kagura Qianlong said as he was almost gone. "Yeah." He Bing agreed, smiled at Mai Zhuo, pressed her hand holding his ear to his heart, took a deep breath, and then ran towards Kagura Qianlong. …… "What were you doing just now?" "Want to know? Why didn't you look back just now?" "Do you want me to see it?" "Then why do you ask again?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 20 The Misunderstanding of Kagura Qianlong "Because Mai Zhuo is the agent of the Orochi clan, and you are my bodyguard." After entering the hotel room, Kagura Qianlong finally spoke, with a lot of color on his face, "Also, find a rolling paper ." He Bing didn’t understand her intention, but he did as he said: “Don’t tell me, it’s really hard to find this thing. The only one in the room is the toilet.” "Because I have to go to the toilet." Kagura Qianlong's voice was very playful, but he meticulously took out a thin pen, unfolded the toilet paper like a scroll, leaned on the table, and started writing lightly - " There are no cameras in this room, but I’m not sure how private the conversation was.” Looking at the pen handed over by Kagura Qianlong, He Bing somewhat understood - "If you want to destroy evidence, I can also handle ordinary paper." Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing and nodded immediately - "Then you go to the toilet first. In addition, you should practice calligraphy." "" He Bing's face looked ugly, because he felt that although the handwriting could not be called calligraphy, it still had the ability to be pleasing to the eye - but the problem was that the two sentences of Kagura Qianlong used two fonts. A kind of beauty, a kind of greenness. At least, if He Bing hadn't seen her hands writing, he would never have believed such a stunt. Yes, with Kagura Qianlong's age and identity, it can be called a stunt. . However, He Bing still entered the bathroom obediently, destroyed the writing, and went to the bathroom by the way. When he returned to Kagura Qianryu, she had already found a note, written it, and was waiting. ——"Can you lip read? I have a lot to talk about." ——“Not familiar with it, but I can use Morse code.” It seems that Kagura Qianlong just showed He Bing a way of communicationor was that a last resort? "Very good." A word of joy popped out from the gap between Kagura Qianlong's teeth, and then there was a tight hug - Kagura Qianlong's fingers tapped lightly on He Bing's back - "It seems that from now on we Need more hugs." "Can't you be more elegant?" Embarrassed, He Bing continued to knock Kagura Qianlong's back as usual. "When hugging, the details of the hands are just small movements. Even if someone breaks in, the probability of being noticed at the first moment is relatively small. If you want, we can lie on the bed and put a quilt on it." "Then I jumped into the Yellow River and couldn't wash it off." He Bing couldn't imagine what would happen if Mai Zhuo saw him sleeping in the same bed as Kagura Qianlong when he pushed the door open. "Let's get down to business." "In the Orochi Clan, is there anything above the status of the Eight Elites?" "Obviously, given the name of Orochi, the natural leader is Orochi." Kagura Qianlong's question surprised He Bing. "The word "Orochi" is just a slander against the three artifact families." Kagura Qianlong clung to He Bing, but under the hug, He Bing knew very well that her thoughts were all in the tapping between her fingers, "I always thought The Eight Masters are the leaders of the Orochi clan, and the so-called Orochi is just a fabricated product of the three artifacts. But the conversation between you and Mai Zhuo today contained other information. Tell me the facts you know." "The big snake exists, and it is a complete personality consciousness." "you sure?" "This is a fact. Moreover, I would like to know how you concluded that the big snake does not exist in the past." "Since it is a wrong reasoning, there is no need to say more. In addition, has Shermei's power been weakened? According to historical records, she has caused natural disasters, but she cannot kill you with one blow." "That's not something I can answer. Maybe she didn't want to use all her strength at all. After all, it is her own territory." "Okay, I wanted to say a lot of things, but you asserted that the big snake really exists, and many of my arrangements have to be significantly modified, so I won't say anything more today. In addition, sooner or later, I will take advantage of your relationship with Mai Zhuo, I hope you are mentally prepared ." “…What if I don’t agree?” "I'll sell you and make you count the money." "Um." Finally, the two separated their arms and looked at each other. "Qianlong, you have a good figure." "That's also a bargaining chip." …… On the same day, Mai Zhuo did not come again, and He Bing could only feel a different kind of tension from the details of the dinner. At night, Kagura Qianlong went to bed early, while He Bing sat quietly by her bedside, thinking quietly. Kagura Qianryu knew that Dentian King Shermei had caused natural disasters, but he made her angry while talking and laughing and then made herself resist. This was obviously not her intention to kill someone with a knife, after all, she did not know how to use martial arts. In order to talk directly to the person in charge so as not to waste time, you lured Mai Zhuo to show up as soon as possible? ??????????????????????????????? etc……  He Bing suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at Kagura Qianlong sleeping peacefully, quite frightened. "It's very possible, oh no, it's almostthe main reason why Orochi didn't decide to implement the plan is not that there is still a glimmer of hope for mankind, but that the performance of the Orochi clan represented by the Eight Masters is not decisively superior. . Instead of spending energy to destroy and pursue a future that does not have much credibility, it is better to give a chance to improve on the original basis These should be the conclusions of Orochi over thousands of years, and Qianlong also analyzed It's the same thing but she doesn't know whether the big snake exists or not!" He Bing's thinking did not continue. It seemed that he noticed something and stood up and turned to the window. "He Bing, you have to change your bad habits." It was Vice, who jumped in from the window and landed silently. "It's hard for you to keep secrets in front of people who can read lips." He said it quietly, so he didn't wake up. Kagura Hidden Dragon. "Which floor is this" Thinking about Vice's skills, He Bing stopped talking angrily, "Okay, what are you doing here? Didn't Sister Mai Zhuo come to find you?" Upon hearing this, Vice gritted his teeth: "You really didn't make that sentence up?" "Lying is wrong, and lying in the name of it will be punished by God." He Bing suddenly understood something and smiled warmly, "Youare here to take refuge, right?" "Your analytical skills are still so good." Vice glanced sideways at Kagura Qianlong, "Does this mean birds of a feather flock together?" "I'd rather talk about why you chose to come to me." Probably, He Bing doesn't want to talk too much about the relationship between Kagura Qianlong and himself. “At this moment, you are the only one in Rio de Janeiro who can be my lightbulb.” Vice sighed awkwardly. "Isn't it bad to make a fool of yourself? It's rare for parents to agree." "Come with me to watch the night view of the city!" Vice grabbed He Bing and jumped out of the window, "With your sister Mai Zhuo in charge, the acting palace master Kagura will not be in danger." "OkayHey, which floor is this? I don't want to be in free fallBesides, you haven't answered my question yet!" The friction sound of the falling weight and the air made Vice's voice get louder: "Do you think I can experience sexual intercourse between two women with the mind of a man in an instant!"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 21 The Truth of the Past "Well you've been through a lot of storms over the years." He Bing didn't have the easy-going approach of Vice, so he made a lot of noise when he landed. "But this is the first time!" Vice hesitated angrily, "Although I know, how could I be with her how could I" Seeing Vice hesitantly lowering his head, He Bing could no longer raise his interest in teasing. He just looked at her silently, and then put his arms around her shoulders: "It's over now, just get used to it. As long as the relationship is deep, an iron rod can be ground into a needle Slip of the tongue ." "The iron pestle is ground into a needle I really miss the old days. The problem is that now, let alone the iron pestle, there are no needles." Vice smiled bitterly, took He Bing's free hand and pressed it on his chest, "Let me take this thing and Is she messing around? Please spare me." "Don't say it, it's really not a small thing" He Bing didn't blush, he only felt a kind of sadness comparing to his own heart, "How about going to Thailand to experience life and exchange ideas?" "Thailand? Why?" Vice turned around blankly. "It's nothing, just a joke." Since the pattern of Asia is imprinted with too many traces of the Kusanagi family, then the development history of Thailand will probably be different from the trajectory I know I thought, with a cold sweat on my back, "After all, it's not good for you to be like this." "You don't have to stand on tiptoe if you want to comfort me, right?" "Who told you to be tall and strong?" "I understand more or less." Looking at He Bing intently, Vice put aside his hand for a long time and pulled him forward slowly, "The reason why Mai Zhuo is so attached to you is not because of your martial arts talent." "Then, why?" To be honest, He Bing still doesn't understand why Mai Zhuo treats him so well. "You always like to talk nonsense, and you often even say things that make people laugh or cry. However, you can always make people understand that you understand them. There is no sympathy or sarcasm, no envy or jealousy. You always stand on your side. The perspective of the person involved is helpless and self-deprecating. Others may hate your tone, but they can understand that you are right, and they will understand that you are a person who can resonate, a person who can talk Probably, only you. Such a person will not be simply dealt with by the master, but will also bring back a message like a white elephant." Vice looked at the moon in the night sky, his eyes twinkling. "White elephant precious but unacceptable?" He Bing did not comment on Vice's evaluation, and just followed her one step further, "There is no difference between men and women if they are persistent in love I don't know the reason why you were punished, but Obviously, the big snake has no intention of interfering with the relationship between you and Sister Mai Zhuo, and its punishment is only aimed at you. However, it is such a punishment Or is it that the mistake you made at the beginning was related to men and women? " "That's right let's not talk about the past." Vice's pace felt a lot faster. "Let's go to the port and see Rio de Janeiro. It's beautiful. It has been so vibrant and changing with each passing day for hundreds of years." "New idea" He Bing didn't say any more and just followed Vice's increasingly outrageous pace. Both of them were wearing dark clothes, but they were not conspicuous at night. Vice pulled He Bing from the street to the rooftop, from the neon lamp cover to the sloped glass of the building Well, this can no longer be simply called leaving. "Can you please slow down?" He Bing exerted force on his hands, "It feels like you arelike you are running away." "That's right." "Now that you have my light bulb, why are you running away?" Vice was stunned, watching He Bing gasp for breath on purpose, and finally stopped, looking at the lights of the port from the height of the building here. The night wind is biting and smells like the sea. He Bing has experienced this feeling before - that time was in London. When he was exhausted, he was taken by Mai Zhuo to watch the sunset. At that time, He Bing obediently leaned his head on Mai Zhuo. Zhuo felt warmth in his arms; and at this moment, watching Vice alone without leaning on the railing, the bright fluorescent light in the distance only made her look particularly desolate, making him feel a little sad for no reason "How many years have you been in love with Sister Mai Zhuo?" "I don't know, I can't tell when it started. I just remember that we gradually depended on each other for life and became inseparable." Vice was still looking at her, a little dazed, "Now, I want to hold her in my arms with my heart. " "Heart? Isn't that a good thing?" He Bing didn't understand and stepped closer, "How many people can't find feelings and close their hearts." "Those are living and dying people, not us." Vice shook his head and looked at him, obviously feeling bitter even though it was dark night, "Why has the Eight Masters never had a complete sense of superiority to ordinary people? Because we know , we have something they can’t expect, but we can only envy themit’s just the siege that is everywhere.” "for example?" "For example, Leona's father would rather die at the hands of his daughter than accept help from Goenitz." Vice smiled miserably, "For example, ShanLong Er wants peace but can't get it; for example, Chris has to have a split personality to keep his innocent smile Everyone in the Eight Masters has an example! " "Help?" He Bing was dumbfounded, and even forgot to ask about Vice's own gossip, "It's not that legend has it that Nana's father was unwilling to fulfill his duties as the Eight Elites, so he was killed by Goenitz" "" Vice suddenly fell silent and looked at He Bing intently, "that's fine." "What?" "It's nothing It's not impossible if you say that, but the truth of the matter is that when Leona was eight years old, the signs of violence became more and more obvious. When Goenitz went to inform the mission, her father Jiadilu wanted to solve Leona's problem. things without taking orders.” "You said help." "Based on Leona's bloodline alone, it is very likely that she would not be able to bear it and die after going berserk. Jiadilu's choice was to use his own blood to suppress it This is understandable. In terms of the purity of the Eight Masters, it is difficult to achieve inner balance. Difficult. The problem was that during the operation, he discovered that his own blood was not enough! At this time, seeing Leona going berserk, Goenitz proposed to add his own blood." "But was rejected?" "Because the blood purity of the two people is also different, if it is really added, there may be new variables. So Jiadilu did not agree with Goenitz to risk his life with him. In the end, Jiadilu's 6000CC of blood was almost used up, and Leona In the end, he ran away unexpectedly, but that was no longer dangerous." Vice sighed, "After hundreds of years, he was the only one who finally decided to have a child Perhaps, when Leona was born, he made the worst plan , I smiled peacefully when my body died, even though I was a little lonely." "Why doesn't Nana know this?" He Bing was puzzled. After all, the version Leona knew could only make her hate the Orochi clan. "Because when she went berserk, Goenitz failed to stop her from killing her mother - which made him feel guilty." Vice asked, "Do you think it would be better to let Leona know that her father died for her and her mother was accidentally killed by him?" , or would it make her think less wildly in her life that the blood on her hands was the result of someone else seducing her?" "What's the difference between instigation and autonomy?" He Bing wanted to do something, but couldn't raise his hand. "After all, only nine truths and one falsehood can deceive for a lifetime?" Vice nodded and looked at He Bing with deep eyes: "After all, this is the descendant of Bajieji. For her happiness, Bajieji will do anything at all costs."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 22 The Story of the Gate of Heaven cost? Feeling the profound meaning in Vice's tone, He Bing's heart skipped a beat - was this a warning or a showdown? The night wind is still blowing, and the same port city of Tokyo has given He Bing similar memories. That time, it was Nikaido Benimaru It was also a paradoxical wording, and it was also a whisper of being alone in the middle of the night. "Small words mean great things" Tokyo, Rio de Janeiro. Does this count as living in the cracks? "It seems that I have to understand, but I can't bear the effort." He Bing looked at his clothes, "I have to keep this style unchanged this year, but after that, I want to change it." "Are you not satisfied?" Vice asked with narrowed eyes. “It’s nice to have a dazzling array of items, but you have to choose. I just want to be my own tailor.” "Tailor" Vice chewed on the word, and suddenly his eyes widened, "Take the move!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbgs Out In the flash of lightning, a scene flashed through He Bing's mind, unwilling to lose both sides. Following this thought, when Vice approached him, he stood up lightly on his toes, leaned back and retreated, letting Vice's hand He grabbed her, but at the moment when their bodies intertwined, one hand wrapped around her waist, the other locked her throat, and led their bodies to spin in the air, finally landing on Vice. The flames disappeared. Vice, with a gloomy expression, stared at He Bing blankly, somewhat confused, as if he was looking at another person. "Sure enough I only hope that the dictatorship will cause trouble, and I will live up to my hard work." Finally, Vice broke the silence with a long sigh, "Someone has broken the gate of heaven again. He Bing, tell me how you broke it. ?” "Heaven's Gate is invincible, but it is not perfect either. As long as the relative speed can be reduced, the only weakness of Heaven's Gate becomes a flaw." He Bing hesitated for a while, but after seeing Vice's confident eyes, he spoke. "It's been decades, and it's still accurate." Vice smiled inexplicably, "And that so-called weakness is that you can't leave the ground, right?" "The advantages of Heaven's Gate lie in footwork and speed. The difference in speed can be alleviated by retreating in an instant, but the difference in footwork cannot be taken advantage of. All that can be done is to draw fuel from the bottom of the cauldron. Although it will be burned by silver fire in that moment , but the Gate of Heaven loses speed after it leaves the ground." He Bing seemed to be endorsing, "'Back then, I also called people from the Eight Masters Gathering brothers,' but back thenwe didn't know each other, right?" “We call ourselves brothers? I’m so fucking irreconcilable!” These words led to Vice’s swear words. "You can't be so resentful if your proud move is broken, right?" He Bing was startled by this ferocity, and the hand on Vice's throat remained the same until now. “I’m not the one who got busted!” "No?" He Bing's brain cells started to move quickly, "It's not youthen you shouldn't be angry, orthe person who was broken isSister Mai Zhuo?" Finally, He Bing realized that he was feeling angry at this moment. He suddenly jumped up in embarrassment, pointed at the sky and cursed, "tailor, you are so damn dirty!" "There is always a wrongdoer and a debtor, so you don't have to go along with it." Vice stood up and dusted himself off. "That's my sister Mai Zhuo! Even though she is sister Mai Zhuo in the previous life, she is still my sister! To tease my sister, I, I" "Then, can I understand that you were teasing Vice just now?" The teasing tone was accompanied by Mai Zhuo's arrival. With just a flash, she stopped He Bing from behind, "Be quiet, speaking loudly at night will be a problem." Someone reported you for disturbing the peace." "Sowhat happened back then is true?" He Bing simply leaned forward and fell on Mai Zhuo, "And thisis the reason why Vice was punished?" "You kid, stop pretending to be young and stand up straight!" Seeing He Bing like this, Vice was angry. However, Mai Zhuo didn't take it seriously and just held He Bing in his arms: "Tell me, why do you speculate like this?" "Tell me first, did you have an entanglement with that tailor back then?" He Bing's tone was full of gossip. "Back then, he wasn't a tailor." Mai Zhuo put his head on He Bing's shoulder, Rourou looked at Vice, who had nowhere to vent his anger, "Vice was not a girl yet." "As far as I'm concerned, the tailor's personality should be very popular with Orochi. Then, the reason why Vice was punished was probably to cause trouble with the tailor - for the sake of an affair between his children, right? And the content of such a punishment Orochi's purpose Is it probably to let Vice understand a woman's thoughts personally? After all, even if he has been a man for thousands of years, he cannot compare himself to a woman, especially when it comes to the woman he loves?" observed the eloquent He Bing Looking at Vice's expression, "Sister Mai Zhuo, what happened to you and the tailor back then?" “He…he was originally married to a woman from the Kagura clan.??. "Maizhuo's voice was very small. "But he gave up all the time because of you?" He Bing seemed to understand, "And you did have some appreciation, and even wavered? So Vice couldn't stand it anymore and abolished the tailor's martial arts. Oh no, with the tailor back then Realmcould it be that Vice used dishonorable means?" "I'm not that mean." Vice shook his head. "But it's almost done." Mai Zhuo sighed, with some resentment in his eyes, "I won't mention personal feelings What he abandoned back then was not the women of the Kagura family, but the power of the Kagura family. So the Kagura family ordered Kill himOriginally, Vice should have saved him." "It turned out that selfishness was at work and you refused to save him?" "You really don't want to save anyone, but who taught you martial arts now?" Mai Zhuo laughed dryly, and said, "To put it lightly, Vice just waited and watched for a while, but it was enough for the Kagura clan members who were encircling him to seriously injure him. ." "Seriously?" "This is the result." Mai Zhuo still looked at Vice who was close at hand, his eyes still full of resentment, "The master is furious." "Then you wish you could meet again when you haven't changed?" He Bing seemed to understand, although Mai Zhuo said it in a evasive way. "At the beginning, I was the one who was ordered to destroy Vice's body." He Bing clearly felt Mai Zhuo's chest rising and falling, but he also understood that these were her memories, even if they were unbearable to look back on, "Real torture!" "You, can you do this?" He Bing couldn't believe it, because Mai Zhuo was shaking all over just remembering it. Looking at Vice, she buried her head in tears. "I can do it, can I stop it?" Mai Zhuo's tears fell on He Bing's neck, which was still scalding hot. "The master only conveyed one sentence - 'The total amount of punishment for Vice has been determined, and part of it will be given today. , part of it is in the next life. The degree of the next life depends on the degree of today. Mai Zhuo, do this addition and subtraction well! This is your punishment."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 23 The wind is clear and the night is quiet They looked at each other without words, only a thousand lines of tears. He Bing, sandwiched between Mai Zhuo and Vice, clenched his hands, but couldn't stand still. He couldn't bear to look at Vice's appearance, but he couldn't bear to look back, so he could only close his eyes helplessly. For the first time, He Bing felt his own fear. Big snakewhy are you doing this? For Vice's passive execution mission? Or should I give an explanation to the tailor? Or, just to insist on the word justice? "The sky is vast, the stars are numerous, and the wind is infinite. I have been wandering around the world for hundreds of years. I only hope to be independent and cause trouble, and I will live up to my hard work. Is it really possible?" He Bing let go of Mai Zhuo's arms, which were already weak, and trembled as if he was drunk. He walked away majestically, "only hope, not wish, I actually criticized you for not being smart enough in your poetry. Tailor, your understanding of this one word difference is really not a small price." …… "Maizhuo, farewell." "Are you still unwilling?" "No, buteven if I hug you, I don't have the same boiling desire as before." "What you lose is what you gain. Relax, Vice, I will bring you another wonderful thing." "No, Mai Zhuo, please give me a little more time, okay? Please." "I'm not forcing it, but I've been tossing and turning for thirty years, you know." "I understand everything, buthow about not talking about this? Besides, Mai Zhuo, I want to go and meet him." "Why? He has no martial arts skills anymore! Or should we say a smile when we meet?" "I haven't experienced enough to be generous enough to smile when we meet each other, but I won't be impulsive anymore. I just want to see him while he is still here." "Okay! After all, he is over eighty years oldTomorrow, Hehyohui and Palace Master Kagura will fly to Tokyo. You can go with them." "What?" "I followed you all the way, and naturally I went to that bedroom. When you and He Bing were strolling around the night view, Kagura Qianlong and I had already negotiated. Kagura Qianlong I hope the tragedy of that year will not happen again. " "Mai Zhuoyou are so nice to He Bing, is it because you look like him and look like him back then?" "maybe……" …… He Bing, who had left the window, also climbed in through the window. Seeing that Kagura Qianlong was still sleeping soundly, He Bing quietly climbed into another bed. Night, still night, wind, still wind, as if nothing had happened, as if everything was tolerated. Only the bright moon looked at every corner silently, at Kagura Qianlong who was breathing evenly, at He Bing with ups and downs in his heart, at Vice with a frown, and at Mai Zhuo who was as calm as water. …… The next morning, He Bing was awakened by the sound of guitar playing like waves: "He Bing, when did you sleep last night?" "It's later than you." Between his eyes was a neatly dressed Kagura Qianlong, "What are your plans for today?" "Let's go to Tokyo. The plane will take off in an hour." After stopping the guitar, Kagura Qianlong leaned closer and almost touched He Bing's nose. "I don't care when you go to bed, as long as you can ensure my safety." , physical and psychological. Promise me, okay?" "I'll try my bestwait, go to Tokyo? Don't you want toexchange opinions with the Eight Masters?" "It's done." Kagura Qianryu distanced himself, lifted his guitar upside down, and looked at the window coolly, "Get up quickly, I'll wait for you to have breakfast together." …… breakfast. He Bing was really shocked when he took his seat - Mai Zhuo and Vice were also present. "You guys last night" He Bing's warm smile was interrupted by Mai Zhuo: "This time you go to Tokyo, Vice can catch up with you, okay?" "Why?" "She wants to visit that old friend." Mai Zhuo looked at Kagura Qianlong questioningly. "Old friend?" Kagura Qianlong seemed to say without hesitation, "Since it's a convenient way, it doesn't matter, but you should inform the Kagura Palace headquarters first to avoid misunderstanding." "Thanks." …… In the waiting room, Mai Zhuo looked straight at Vice, his lips moved but he didn't say anything. Instead, he called He Bing aside: "If possible, when Vice goes to see himthe tailor, will you accompany him? " "Are you afraid that she will mess around?" He Bing said vaguely, "The problem is that I am Qianlong's bodyguard and we are inseparable." "Vice is a man's heart after all, can I not worry about it?" Mai Zhuoxian was still worried. "As for the acting palace master Kagura, I think she really wants to know the story, so it's not easy to ask directly." "Thenlet me give it a try." He Bing was noncommittal. He only heard the clear sound of Kagura Qianlong, and nodded at Mai Zhuo.head, turned around and chased after him. …… "Vice, can you ask me some questions?" There were only three people, Kagura Qianlong, Hebing and Vice, sitting side by side in the quiet cabin. "Go ahead." Vice seemed still a little tired. "Hehow long did it take him from seeing the Gate of Heaven to finding a way to crack it?" He Bing asked a little nervously and curiously. Vice glanced at him sideways and was silent for a while: "for a moment." "" Seeing He Bing stunned, Vice thought about it and explained: "According to Mai Zhuo, she was attacking by surprise, and he made the most appropriate judgment based on his body's accumulated instincts when he was caught off guard."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 24: After crossing the waves of calamity, we meet again "If the sea can bring back the love I once had, let me wait all my life; if you no longer miss the past, let it drift away with the wind; if the sea can take away my sorrow, just like taking away Every river…” In the early morning in Tokyo Bay, there are no beautiful silhouettes of seagulls dotting the morning glow on the horizon, but someone is calling out in a quiet and quiet place with a voice that has experienced years of development. He is an old tailor, and his outfit is obviously well-groomed. However, the style seems quite nondescript nowadays. However, as long as the person involved does not think so, it is understandable. Maybe it is the old man's memory? However, Athena Asamiya who was accompanying him was not as free and easy as him: "Tailor, can you please calm down?" "I'm afraid not." The old tailor was dancing for joy, "I'm about to be buried, but I can fulfill my big wish. Can I not be excited?" "This is the first time I've seen you lose your temper like this." Athena Asamiya snorted coldly. "Yes, what a gaffe!" The old tailor laughed along with her, "How do you say it in Japanese? One issue at a time!" "One issueone session" Athena Asamiya chewed the word and was in a daze. "The people coming this time are only three people under the age of thirty. Who can stay with you for one session?" "He Bing is my half-disciple, and the Kagura family seems to be a little girl, but what about the Eight Elites?" The old tailor looked at the other side of the sea, with a different kind of emotion in his kind eyes. "Gathering of Eight Heroes?" Athena Asamiya approached him and pulled at the corner of his clothes, "Tell me, the origin of the name Gathering of Eight Heroes." "Hey, stop it, it's wrinkled!" The old tailor grabbed Asamiya Athena's little hand, "Welldon't you have to go to work today? You don't need to waste time with me, an old man." "I'm asking for leave." Asamiya Athena smiled slyly, "You are so abnormal, so naturally you need to follow me." "You" the old tailor was angry. "Don't worry, I'm just watching, not interfering." Athena Asamiya took out her phone, "Look at the time, it's only a few minutes away. Do you want to look in the mirror again?" "……snort!" ——No one is crazy, this is absolutely true, and the cause of everything can probably only be attributed to a phone call. "Hello? Hebing? How are you doing at Kagura Palace What? Are you coming back? The tailor is okay." "Athena, what's going on?" "He Bing will come back to see you tomorrow morning." "oh." "There is also a person from the Kagura family who is traveling with us." "……oh." "And a person from the Eight Elites." "Eightmale or female?" "Femalehey, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Your PS is broken!" …… Athena Asamiya didn’t understand the reason of the old tailor, and she also didn’t know why Hebing and his party wanted to take the boat. When she saw an object that looked like a cruiser converted into a yacht appearing on the sea from a distance, the old tailor's joy also rang out: "It's them, right? They've arrived?" “If it’s really just a one-off thing, don’t you think you’re very ungrateful like this?” Athena Asamiya stabbed angrily and continued to think. "The yacht" was very fast, and it entered the port not long after, and Asamiya Athena was able to see clearly - this was just a cruiser, with all the powerful weapons removed! To avoid suspicion? still…… "Yacht" boarded a real small yacht and came briskly towards Asamiya Athena and the others with waves. The old tailor looked at it and pulled Athena's hand: "Help me see who is here? You know, I have signs of presbyopia." A soft hum was the answer to his request - it wasn't that Asamiya Athena was angry, it was just that she was busy thinking. The small yacht arrived, and there were only three people on board. The leader, He Bing, jumped with Kagura Qianlong in his arms and landed firmly in front of Asamiya Athena. Vice behind him was still capable and silent, looking cool and unrestrained. "Athena, are you here too?" "Isn't it possible?" Athena Asamiya looked at He Bing slyly, and even looked at the Kagura Qianryu in his arms, "Sure enough, she is very skilled in her movements!" "Athens" He Bing thought it was a pun. He was about to say something when he saw the old tailor walking up to Vice. His fists were clenched but he felt uncomfortable. His eyes were wandering around her body with gleaming eyes and his lips were trembling. But only half of the pronunciation continued to fail. Finally, after taking a deep breath, the old tailor uttered a sentence: "Whydo you look like this? Are you sad and decided to become uglier and less entangled? Could it bethis is what is called??Punishment? Oh my God! How could he endure it" Seeing that the old tailor was becoming more and more aggressive, Vice finally spoke after being stunned: "It's been decades, and you're still so arrogant. Haven't you ever reflected on anything?" "Reflection? What do I have to reflect on?" The old tailor was stunned, and suddenly came forward to sniff Vice's neck. His face sank, and he jumped back, "Who are you?" "Haha, who do you think I am?" Vice smiled jokingly, took a step forward, and leaned his head over, almost touching the old tailor's increasingly confused face, "Do you want to smell it again?" "You're not herthe remaining one is not familiar with meare you really one of the Eight Elites?" "That's right!" The gnashing Vice and the perplexed old tailor moved forward and back. Their funny looks made Asamiya Athena laugh, and Hebing even forgot to put down Kagura Qianryu. "I understand!" Suddenly, the old tailor raised his hands and shouted, "You areyou have been turned into a woman!" “It turns out you really don’t care about world affairs anymore.” Seeing the old tailor’s awakening, Vice stopped chasing him, “I thought you had watched KOF96.” "What's there to see? It's just a monkey-like performance." The old tailor's words made Athena Asamiya and He Bing angry at the same time. Unfortunately, the person involved didn't notice the tremors on their faces at all, "In addition to putting it on Treat it as an opportunity for people in the industry to gather At most, it's just a way to make money. Who of you cares about its literal connotation? And why is you the one here? Now, what's your name? Where's her? What’s your name again?” "Call me Vice!" Looking at the old tailor's disappointed look, Vice sighed, "I don't know why, I just can't help but look at you. As for Mai Zhuo, I will probably never see you again." "Why why?" It only took a moment for the old tailor to go from anxious to depressed. "What do you think you can do when she comes to see you? What can she do?" Vice shook his head, "You have the right to be indifferent, the right to act before thinking, the right to be reckless because you have an end - but we can't. .And, if we want to see you, we need to wait until today?” "But you're here." "I'm here, that's right." Vice grabbed the old tailor's hand and put his own on it. The contrast between dryness and freshness made people speechless. "Maybe I don't want to let myself feel something. Dead knot."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 25 Memories "Miss Asamiya, can I be alone with this old guy for a while?" Vice looked back and saw He Bing holding Kagura Qianlong, and Kagura Qianlong holding the "statue" of an acoustic guitar, "He Bing , how long do you want to hold me?" "It's okay, it's quite comfortable." Although He Bing hurriedly let go of his hand, Kagura Qianlong chuckled, "But after you are alone, can I discuss something with this old man?" "From the Kagura family?" Seeing Kagura Qianlong's smile, the old tailor's reaction was like a frightened bird, "She also smiled like this at the beginning" "Don't worry, I only seek wealth, not life." Kagura Qianlong seemed to know what the old tailor was referring to, so he didn't take it seriously. He took He Bing's hand and turned his head to look at Asamiya Athena, "Since He Bing How about being intimate with you and me calling you sister Athena?" "Sistersister?" Facing Kagura Qianryu's harmless smile, Asamiya Athena was obviously in a trance. She looked at He Bing anxiously, and then at the old tailor, but received no response, so she could only frown. "……All right." "So, sister Athena, can you take me and He Bing to see your cooking skills? This is one of the special comments the Kagura family has on you, and I'm very curious." Kagura Qianlong flicked his long hair, "Vice, can you let the old man go home for dinner tonight?" Vice smiled, looked at the old tailor, and grabbed him - the old tailor couldn't resist anyway: "No problem." …… "Wei Si" "Call me Vice, and let the name from my previous life disappear." On the rarely visited beach, the old tailor and Vice walked slowly side by side. From a distance, they looked like old friends they had met for many years. "Well, you have lived so many lives, and it is really troublesome to remember the names of each life." The old tailor chuckled, "But I just wasn't used to the English pronunciation." "You" Vice rolled his eyes, "You are still so annoying." "I'm just annoying you. Who said that happened? Even if I say something now, you won't think it's a good thing." "Okay, considering you don't have any martial arts skills." After saying this, Vice hit the old tailor on the head with a chestnut in his hand, "This is enough to take it out." “Hiss—” the old tailor was caught off guard, “You’re still like this!” "Haven't you changed nothing?" Vice asked. "I" The old tailor was at a loss for words. He wanted to do something but couldn't do anything. "You are cruel!" "Didn't you do the same to me back then?" Vice pressed the old tailor's head with one hand, "Maizhuo advised me not to meet mortals, but I couldn't do that to you." "Do you think I'm honored?" The old tailor was very angry and stretched out his hand to break it off. "Just because of this, I will ruin the rest of my life and your life." "What else can we do besides carrying on the past and moving forward into the future?" Vice's hand didn't move at all. "You can't die even if you want to, but I don't want to die, so I can live on?" The old tailor sighed with hatred, "It's pity that I have learned so much!" "Pity? Didn't you accept half of your apprentice?" Vice finally let go, but pressed the old tailor's shoulder like a sister - perhaps, she thought she was a brother, "If I'm not mistaken, Asamiya Athena is even more Got your mantle?" "She is unworthy. She understands everything, but she doesn't necessarily agree with it." The old tailor lamented, "No wonder your boss attaches so much importance to children. The inheritance is indeed the most troublesome It's not fair to say that, in my opinion, this matter The three of you didn't do a good job, but the Yagami clan who lived pitifully got the truth." "The truth? How can it be that easy?" Vice sneered, "The Eight Gods have indeed done well, and now they have become a single lineage." "Isn't this the 'result' of your squeeze?" The old tailor said without hesitation, "Do you think I'm blind?" "This is the law among forces. As long as there is an obvious gap in one link, there is a danger of annihilation. The Eight Gods are indeed great in many places, but their flaws are more prominent. As a person, they are the best; as a force, they are the best. Sooner or later they will be eliminated.” Vice stopped arguing, and the old tailor was speechless. It wasn't until the two of them walked in silence for a long time that the old tailor broke the silence: "Vice, tell me about the other Eight Elites. What's going on with them? I miss them a lot of the time." "Who do you want to know?" "Let's talk about the wind user first! He was the only one in the beginning, and I was no match for him." The old tailor murmured with some resentment, "A small tornado floating in the sky only aimed at me really fucking cheating." "You have no chance to see him. On KOF96, he was physically destroyed again." "Why? With his skills, as long as"I want to die, but I absolutely can't!" "The old tailor couldn't believe it and looked at Vice with doubts. "Times have changed. Although as an assassin, he was indeed invincible, but what he had to face at that time was a different situation." Vice thought for a while, maybe recalling, maybe thinking, "It's a pity that I can only watch I can't help him if I fight with him. Moreover, even if I have that ability, I can't do much." "What's the meaning?" "Do you still remember that boy who didn't like fighting? In this life, he did something big that shocked the Eight Elites - he gave birth to a daughter." "A direct descendant of the Eight Great Masters? Isn't it very dangerous? Isn't the premature death rate so high over the past millennium that you all gave up?" The old tailor understood what Vice meant to some extent. "Could it be that he found a solution? Is there a way? His mind is indeed very smart." "It's a solution, but the cost is his physical death." Vice just smiled miserably, "You can probably guess the meaning of his surviving daughter in the hearts of our Eight Elites. And on KOF96, she actually Choose to go against us.” "So, you can't be ruthless?" The old tailor puzzled, "But the question is, why should the descendants? Why?" "Partly because we didn't let her know the truth about her parents' death, and partly because of He Bing's instigation" "That boy He Bing?" The old tailor was stunned, "You mean that descendant is the Leona He Bing talks about? He Bing talks about her from time to time." "Really? That's a good thing." Vice smiled happily, "This way, it will be easier to match up." "Stop it!" The old tailor suddenly stopped, "A matchmaker? Are you recruiting a son-in-law from the Eight Elites?" "Isn't it possible?" "Let me be clear first, I plan to use him as a reserve for my Athena." "Then you should cut off this hand as soon as possible." The old tailor said seriously, and Vice was even more serious. "We have already decided on this matter, and it has a high enough priority level - do you think you can win? Besides, you are a reserve. What we plan to do is the real deal.” "No, this is a big deal. We'll have to break up the gang and start a fight." The old tailor was determined. "Really?" Vice smiled softly, "It is said that the brilliance of motherhood can lead to many incredible things happening. Are you really planning to challenge the Bajieji's passion for licking a baby?" As he spoke, he pinched the old tailor's neck with one hand and raised his hand. Got into the air. "You you don't know how a gentleman can talk or not?" the old tailor struggled. “I am a woman in this life!”; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 26 Shock "Sister Athena, I heard that you are a singer?" "……Yes." "Actually, I have been fortunate enough to listen to one or two of your songs, but for some reasons, although I like them, I have no chance to collect them. Could you please show me the sheet music of each song you sing?" "Of course, the house is organized. Can I take you there now?" "No, as far as I know, sister, you have work today, so you asked for leave because you were concerned about the old man?" "After allhe is the elder." "Haha, I understand. But now it seems that you can continue to work, and He Bing and I can go home - you haven't changed the key recently, right?" "It seems inappropriate to treat guests like this" "He Bing is a master. Sister Athena, your career requires perseverance. It would be best if you don't miss work." “Then… I’ll come back earlier in the evening to cook?” "I look forward to it." …… The sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole was loud, because Hebing and Kagura Qianlong were silent along the way. But when the door opened, He Bing finally couldn't help but ask: "Qianlong, why did you push Athena away?" "Get away?" Kagura Qianlong looked at him playfully, walked into the house, sat on the sofa in the living room, and looked around, "Why don't you think about why sister Athena is willing to be pushed away." "This" He Bing really didn't think about it, "Why?" "What do you think?" Kagura Qianlong strummed the guitar, "You should know Sister Athena's room and look for those sheet music for me." "Sister why do you insist on calling her sister" He Bing was very confused, but he went upstairs obediently, "It seems that you are not doing it on a whim." "Isn't it good to have such a sister?" Kagura Qianryu looked at his back, the sound of the guitar was ethereal, "Aren't you happy because of the close relationship with her?" "Those are two different things" He Bing's blurt suddenly stopped, and there was no sound again. It was not until he went downstairs with a stack of paper that he asked seriously, "Qianlong, how much do you know about Athena? No relationship, no reason, why? Do you want to recognize her as your relative?" "How much does sister Athena know about you? Why should I consider you my relative if we have no relationship?" Kagura Qianlong took the song sheet and imitated He Bing's tone. "So I ask you." "So I won't answer." Kagura Qianlong smiled sweetly, focusing on the melodies on the paper, and turned them into sweet movements one by one. Kagura Qianlong didn't speak, and He Bing couldn't force her to ask. At least, she had heard these pieces of music to some extent, and with her superb skills, listening attentively could also cleanse her mind. Although, what He Bing was feeling at the moment What I want is not to enjoy some comfort. There were many songs sung by Asamiya Athenaeum, and Kagura Qianryu did not perform every song. Most of them were just browsed and discarded. However, He Bing understood that the ones she played seriously were Asamiya Athena. Na herself praised it. Seeing the sunset approaching, Kagura Qianlong finally stopped playing the guitar, threw the sheet music on the coffee table, thought about it carefully for a while, and sighed: "Sure enough." "What?" He Bing, who was accompanying her quietly, didn't understand. "It's nothing." Kagura Qianryu leaned the guitar against the sofa, stood up, and stretched, "I just wanted to meet a certain composer." He Bing’s face twitched: “Do you know who the person you are talking about is?” "I have the answer in my heart, and it's probably not wrong." After taking two steps, Kagura Qianlong turned around on one foot, "There are actually only a handful of people who are talented but not talented enough." "You" He Bing moved his lips, but couldn't squeeze out any words. In the end, he could only change the subject, "How did you determine the identity of that person?" "Childhood friend!" The light on Kagura Qianlong's face seemed to reflect the good times in the past, "After so many years, the style is still the same. It is really wise to see how old you are at the age of three." "You mean" He Bing was shocked, "He has known you since childhood?" "Maybe, it's just a close friend." Kagura Qianlong seemed to nod or shake his head, "After all, it is normal for the descendants of the Yagami clan to visit Kagura Palace with the adults. It would be better to meet by chance. The nunnery was very cute at that time, but I don't know how it is now. What does he look like" "Who?" Kagura Qianlong was saying, but He Bing heard a slight noise outside the door and strode to open the door, "Athena?" Yes, the girl standing blankly at the door was Athena Asamiya. Her eyes were lost in despair, and the paper bag in her hand fell to the ground. It was probably the falling sound that made He Bing aware of it. "Sister Athena?" After a flash of surprise, Kagura Qianlong asked.??, "What's wrong?" "Youheard everything?" As soon as he said it, He Bing realized that what he said was meaningless - it was obvious enough with this attitude, "Athena, don't be excited" "What's the secret?" Kagura Qianlong was concerned with gossip. He Bing looked at Athena Asamiya and reached out to touch her, but there was no response. He could only reply thoughtfully: "Simply put Iori Yagami is her idol, and before that, she couldn't match it." "Is this so?" Kagura Qianryu laughed dumbly, "Then the boy has become an idol? Is it because of the haziness that brings beauty, or has he really grown up?" With emotion, he walked to the door and held Asamiya Athena's hand, "I How can your sister be so lost? Come on!" ????????????????????????????????????????? off out to pull Athena Asamiya, who was still a little dazed, to sit down on the sofa. Shi Shiran picked up the guitar, gently picked it up and started twisting it slowly. The melody that sounded was very gentle, and it seemed to come from far away. There was nothing surprising about it, but it made Athena Asamiya wake up. "I" Asamiya Athena looked at Kagura Qianlong beside her, and then at He Bing on the other side. One of their eyes was peaceful, the other was anxious, but they were both concerned, "I should have guessed …” "Guessed it?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and shook his head, "You guessed it, can you believe your guess?" "Why not?" Asamiya Athena was interrupted as soon as she started speaking: "Because you care." Kagura Qianlong looked at Asamiya Athena, she was so gentle, she really looked like a sister. "That's right." Under such gaze, Athena Asamiya's expression changed, and she finally slumped. "Sister Athena, just because of this sister" Kagura Qianryu smiled and brushed the hair beside Asamiya Athena's ear. "Wait," Athena Asamiya suddenly thought, "I haven't asked your name yet" "Kagura Qianlong." Looking at her shy look and He Bing's speechless embarrassment, Kagura Qianlong finally laughed. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 27 The second best old tailor in the world? He Bing didn't understand that Athena, who he thought was always smart and cunning, was so shy in Kagura Qianlong, but looking at her shy and nervous expression, he couldn't bear to ask in detail, so he could only ask softly why she was uneasy. "Haha," facing He Bing's concern, Asamiya Athena barely smiled after being stunned for a moment, "What a rude thing!" After saying that, she picked up the paper bag at the door and went to the kitchen. He Bing still wanted to speak, but Kagura Qianlong stretched out his fingers and sealed his lips: "Let her be alone, she has to figure it out on her own." "……Um." …… "Jingle bells, jingle bells" When Asamiya Athena was cooking the last dish, the song "Jingle Bells" suddenly sounded in the living room. "What?" He Bing was listening to Kagura Qianlong's performance. "Maybe it's the doorbell." Kagura Qianlong changed the melody to soft. "It's not the handiwork of that old naughty tailor." Athena Asamiya shouted in the kitchen, "He Bing, open the door." "OkayVice? Where's the old tailor?" When he opened the door, he saw Vice's spring-like smile, but He Bing was startled. "Behind me." Vice walked in with a smile and nodded to Kagura Qianlong, "Are you studying music?" "Old bosswhat's wrong with you!" The old tailor pushed away He Bing, who was looking for his chin on the floor, and angrily entered the room with a bag on his forehead: "It's not this twisted pervert who caused the trouble!" "Who told you that you can't change your bad temper?" Vice retorted quickly, "Your bad temper gets harder as you get older. It's a pity that you are no longer the one who can enjoy the pleasure of torture." "You" the old tailor was furious. "Want to ask for a beating again?" Vice looked at him with a smile, which seemed to be charming, but it made He Bing feel cold in his heart as he closed the door and turned around. “You have the ability to kill him?” The old tailor approached proudly. "I'm not stupid, so don't provoke me." Vice reached out and slapped him on the head, "Besides, how can I be willing to kill you? I haven't even avenged all the grievances I've suffered in my previous life!" "He Bing, help!" The old tailor said with a sad face and suddenly stretched out his hand. "Does he dare?" Vice said, "I am one of his creditors. He Bing, do you want to calculate the cost of your clothes?" “It’s very expensive?” Kagura Qianlong, who had been in movie-watching mode, became interested. "It's not expensive, but the contract has been established. Miss Asamiya signed it on his behalf." Vice blinked, "He Bing, I want to repair this old man, what should you do?" "I'm going to help Athena!" He Bing's expression became worse and worse as he glanced between the old tailor and Vice. He finally noticed Kagura Qianlong's meaningful smile, put down his words and ran away. There were faint murmurs, "What should I do? Salad!" …… Dinner finally started, and except for the old tailor's head that stood out again, everything was peaceful - Vice was still as happy as when he walked in, and Kagura Qianryu was still smiling, looking at Asamiya Athena going back and forth. The figure and eyes were still so warm. He Bing looked at the old tailor and wanted to laugh, but held it back. Asami Athena was busy serving the dishes. "Let's eat!" Athena Asamiya took the lead and raised her chopsticks. "It looks delicious, let's try the taste." Kagura Qianryu showed no restraint as a guest, and pointed at the table with skillful chopstick skills, "Vice, do you like Chinese food?" "How could she not like it?" the old tailor answered quickly, and the movements in his hands were even more aggressive, "This pervert was an authentic Chinese gourmet in his previous life!" “Be careful if you talk too much, you may choke!” Vice took away the shredded fish-flavored pork that the old tailor had just caught with a pair of chopsticks, and threw it into his mouth. "In my past life," Kagura Qianryu said with great interest, "It is the fun of life to be able to compete with people who have experienced the past and present!" "It is also an honor for us to be praised by the double-edged sword of the Kagura tribe." Vice teased and then shot down the old tailor's goal, as if his depression was his own happiness. "Double-edged sword?" He Bing was a little surprised, but he understood immediately and looked at Kagura Qianlong, "Is that so?" "The problem is that no one was really hurt!" Kagura Qianlong's tone seemed to be defensive and regretful. "Who said that?" Vice wanted to interfere with the old tailor for the third time, but saw Asamiya Athena picking up food for him, so he had to give up. "Didn't you cast enough shadow on Yagami-an?" "An?" Asamiya Athena was surprised. The mushroom on her chopsticks just wiped the old tailor's bowl and fell on the table. "Kagura What happened to Qianlong and An?" "It's nothing, Iori Yagami didn't say much to me," Vice smiled triumphantly at the old tailor, "I can only know from his few words.Miss Kagura Qianlong had an encounter with An more than ten years ago, so much so that she is still as heavy as a mountain in An's heart. " "Is it? But Qianlong doesn't seem to know how to fight at all!" Athena Asamiya thought for a while and asked urgently. "Who said what he cares about in his heart is martial arts?" Kagura Qianryu and Vice happened to coincide with each other. As the two stared at each other in silence, the old tailor could no longer bear the grievance: "Although it is an Eastern tradition to discuss things at the dinner table, at least let me have a bite!" Finally, He Bing laughed, and the whole dining room was filled with a happy atmosphere. "you……" Seeing that the old tailor was about to cry but had no tears, Kagura Qianlong calmed down and said, "Since Orientals are used to talking about things at the dinner table, then I'll get down to business." "Oh?" Vice also became interested and stopped tit-for-tat with the old tailor, "I wonder what the Acting Palace Master Kagura has to say?" "Sister Athena, do you know who this old man was?" Kagura Qianlong didn't answer, but kindly asked Asamiya Athena. "He never told me." Athena Asamiya lowered her head, not knowing what was swirling in her mind right now. "Really? Then I won't go into details." Kagura Qianryu looked at the old tailor for the first time, "In short, before and after World War II, Feng Tianwang was only inferior to the Eight Masters in single combat. Mortal pure qigong is almost invincible in the world, and any grassroots fighter who is tried by any force to win over is this old man who has grown up with you and only has the power to tie a chicken." "The guy who uses the wind is cheating! He is a natural bomber!" The old tailor jumped up in dissatisfaction. "I'm just letting sister Athena know. As for who is number one in the world, it's who you think it is." Kagura Qianlong didn't take it seriously, "However, because of some past events that are unclear about right and wrong, This top master was ordered to kill by the Kagura clan. Although the final result was that he could only be monitored under the eyes of the Kusanagi family for the rest of his life. Although his martial arts was suppressed, he still survived. This time in the Kagura Palace The failure has left many radicals in the clan still bitter about it!" "Suppression?" Asamiya Athena, who started listening seriously, was still so smart, and figured out the key point immediately, "You mean, he was defeated by moves like Zero Technique Chu?" "That's not a one-man skill!" Kagura Qianlong nodded with a smile. "So, there is hope for him to recover?" Athena Asamiya seemed even more excited than the person involved. "With the help of people who know Zero Skill Chu, it should be possible." Kagura Qianlong scanned everyone's expressions, "However, considering many detailed factors, once he recovers, his life will probably start counting down." "" The silence of everyone was finally broken by He Bing: "Why?" "Is it because of the disorder?" Athena Asamiya asked thoughtfully. "Sister Athena is indeed my sister Athena." Kagura Qianlong took advantage of the situation and gave her a piece of fish fillet. "Little girl of the Kagura family, don't talk about these things. It has been so many years and my heart has long since softened." The old tailor, who had been deep in thought, suddenly spoke, and his tone was not cynical at all, "Speak directly, you are looking for What do I want to do?" "There is no other." Kagura Qianlong's tone was like a chess game in the palm of his hand, "There are only legends about you in the world, and your footprints are still missing. I came here just to use the water of other rivers to wash away the rift between the Kagura clan and you. The scars of broken jade."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 28 Video Games! "Injury from broken jade?" Vice tilted his head and looked at the serious old tailor, his eyes seemed to be shining, "So you haven't lost the look in your eyes This is the young man who tricked me so much that I couldn't fight back. ah!" "Although there is no place for heroes, I still know how to fight." Kagura Qianlong put his elbow on the dining table and supported his chin with the back of his hand, looking at the old tailor intently, "If I give you a stone from another mountain, you still have the ability to attack." Jade’s pride?” "Let's be honest." The old tailor ignored Vice's words and ignored Asamiya Athena's expression as if she was reacquainted with her. "I'm really depressed, and I don't have Athena's quirkiness." Kagura Qianryu shook his head slightly: "Speaking directly will only be rude. Please allow me to ask a few questions - is today's era still the age of great navigation when fighters were invincible? Is it still the era of World War I where fighters determined the key to the war? Is it still the World War II era where a team of fighters determined the outcome of the battle?” "no." "In this era when the role of violence among martial artists is getting smaller and smaller, Tokyo, Rio de Janeiro, and London have each cast three iron curtains to cover almost the entire world; in this era when the core foundation of the three parties' forces is increasingly diluted - Do we need to worry that emerging forces will challenge our status?" Kagura Qianlong seemed to spit out the words one by one on the dining table, making a sharp warning sound. "Very likely." Seeing that the old tailor answered almost without thinking, Kagura Qianryu sped up his speech: "In the battle between the old and new forces, regardless of the *, if we let the law of the jungle disappear, what will be left? Even if we try hard to put out the unstable factors in How much energy can we have left before the prairie fire begins?" "Ruins, or, exhausted." "So, do we need to do something?" Kagura Qianlong stood up slowly, spared the thoughtful Vice, and handed his hand to the old tailor with piercing eyes, "Although I am the acting master of Kagura Palace, I As Kagura Qianlong, I hope you can reconcile with the Kagura clan - now that times have changed, let the bad debts of the old era become ghost drawings on the garbage paper at the foot of the bed - when I see When you still have eyes like this, I conclude that you have such courage, because I often see eyes like this in the mirror." "Is it necessary to be so anxious?" Just as Kagura Qianryu's hand stopped in front of the old tailor, Vice spoke, "According to my calculations, although this kind of crisis exists, it will be at least five years before it is truly worth handling. ten years." "Really?" Kagura Qianlong grinned and looked at her sideways, "Then please let me call you, idiot." "You!" Vice didn't seem to believe his ears and was so angry that he was stunned. At this moment, He Bing quickly separated the two of them. "I believe you just because of your word 'idiot'!" The old tailor suddenly smiled proudly, "That's what I said about her back then." "Really?" Kagura Qianlong's face instantly showed the meaning of gossip. "Oh, what you said at that time was short-sighted." The old tailor looked up at 45 degrees innocently, with memories flashing in his eyes, "However, the contempt in your smile is not as good as mine back then." "I'm ashamed. I have lived in the Kagura Palace since I was a child. This is the first time I have gone out. I have never seen the world." Kagura Qianlong was absolutely sincere. "A good man doesn't mention his bravery in the past. It just seemed like we knew each other for a moment I laughed at him. I laughed at him." The old tailor was very humble. "You!" Vice's eyes almost burned, but when he saw He Bing and Asamiya Athena blocking the way, he could only point. "As one of the Eight Masters, why should you care about such a little verbal dispute?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and said, "Please sit down and give me a chance to state my specific thoughts." "Hmph!" Angry, seeing Asamiya Athena dumbfounded and helpless, seeing He Bing purely performing official duties, Vice finally sat down, and the dinner continued, but He Bing and Asamiya Athena He sat next to her. "Actually, I want to make a derivative of the KOF competition. To be precise, it's a video game." Kagura Qianryu saw everyone sitting calmly, nodded slightly without leaving any trace, and started talking. "Pfft!" He Bing just took a bite of food and chewed it. Hearing Kagura Qianlong's words, he naturally turned his head to look. However, when the words fell, his face suddenly turned strange. He turned back hurriedly and took a full gulp. Sprayed on Vice who couldn't avoid it. "He Bing" This is Asamiya Athena standing up without a sound. "Are you choking?" This was the old tailor's question. "Is there anything wrong with what I said?" This was Kagura Qianlong's doubt. "Are you going to challenge my limits?" This is the calm before the storm. After a moment of disbelief, He Bing's reaction was quick: "No, it definitely doesn't mean that! I just think Qianlong's?Too…too…” "I don't care what you think. At least, you would rather spit on me than spit on her, right?" Vice ignored his own shame, "Very good, very good." After finishing his words, he waved his fist. The center of He Bing's left face formed a graceful arc, causing the dining table to topple over. Fortunately, the other three people had already gotten up and were able to escape the fate of being covered in soup stains. "Okay, I'm not angry at all anymore." After saying this, Vice turned and walked to the toilet. "" Asamiya Athena looked at the old tailor, then at Kagura Qianlong, and then at He Bing who had not yet gotten up, not knowing what to say. "It's not easy for her either!" The old tailor suddenly sighed and explained in a low voice to the confused Asamiya Athena, "From her reaction, it seems that she has a feminine style, but she uses fists instead of slaps. It makes her even more uncomfortable. What people can’t understand is the strength of her punch. In the previous life, it was just a scratch, but she was very relieved Boy, don’t pretend to be dead, get up and help Athena clean up the mess.” "What? What does it have to do with me?" Asamiya Athena quit, but found that He Bing, who had climbed up, said the same thing as herself. "From the beginning to the end, I didn't make anyone angry." Asamiya Athena's retort was waved by the old tailor's hand, "I want to talk to the little girl from the Kagura family while I am quiet at this moment." "Hebing, please help. After all, you can't break into the bathroom to help Vice change clothes." Kagura Qianryu walked towards the sofa with the guitar, "Sister Athena, although you are not full, the food you cooked is indeed First-class, if possible, I hope to be blessed with this from time to time." After saying that, he picked up the guitar and looked back at Asamiya Athena with a smile. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 29 Layout On the balcony on the second floor, leaning against the railing, Kagura Qianlong held his guitar upside down and looked at the old tailor who was picking his teeth with a toothpick: "How about this meeting gift?" "It's just a little effort." The old tailor was not polite, but he still couldn't help but smile, "It's really a relief. But how did you train that boy He Bing? Look at him protecting you almost like a conditioned reflex!" "If you really want to say it, it's just reciprocation." With a chuckle, Kagura Qianlong said seriously, "Besides, are you really willing to reconcile with the Kagura clan? Half a lifetime of pain is not easy to laugh away. After all, you are not a member of the Eight Elites. " "As long as you guarantee that what you, the palace master, say can be counted, and as long as the content of your invitation is worthwhile, why not do it?" The old tailor was very happy, "But at least don't use any excuses like deja vu. " "The joys, anger, sorrows and joys of those in power are determined by the heart and not by nature, and by profit and not by emotion." Kagura Qianlong stared at the old tailor and sighed. "Haha, it's so gratifying. I didn't expect that the dignified Palace Master Kagura actually remembered my nonsense back then." The old tailor finally took out his teeth and held the toothpick between his two fingers. "In that case, continue your speech just now." "Speech?" Kagura Qianlong smiled again, "I don't know those words, how much do you believe them?" "Quanxin. Because I have thought so for a long time. Although it is impossible to make predictions based on the year based on the environment I am exposed to, between the calculation capabilities of the Eight Masters and the Kagura Palace, I absolutely believe in you." Kagura Qianlong was stunned by the old tailor's words: "Is this a compliment?" "The reason for breaking up with the Kagura family is because of what they did back then. It has nothing to do with their ability." The old tailor looked back at Asamiya Athena and He Bing who were still busy downstairs. Listening to the noise, it seemed that Vice was about to come out, "I I believe you are doing it because of the comparison of the development of Kagura Palace and Orochi Clan over the past few decades, which has nothing to do with the likes and dislikes of the past If I can’t even distinguish this, you will almost pretend that today’s meeting never happened, right?” "I will leave directly." Kagura Qianlong smiled for the third time, seemingly from the bottom of his heart, "Maybe I can exchange your life for the fanaticism of some radicals in Kagura Palace." "It's refreshing, much better than I used to be!" the old tailor sighed. "Because behind me is the Kagura Palace." "So you dare to do this." The old tailor stared at Asamiya Athena and He Bing who were chatting happily, and his tone suddenly turned cold, "Besides, why are you getting close to Athena?" "Hostage." Kagura Qianryu laughed for the fourth time. She also looked at Athena Asamiya who was unwilling to work, with pity in her eyes. The old tailor’s face twitched: “Is it necessary?” "I don't know how much you trust me, but I know that you have great expectations for sister Athena." Kagura Qianlong's eyes focused on He Bing, who was being complained by Asamiya Athena for his clumsy movements. ——This made her smile, "No matter whether my plan suits your taste or not, if you don't cooperate with me, I will bring sister Athena back to our ancestors. If we are like-minded, your and her own wishes are all variables. ." "Recognize your ancestors and return to your clan? Did you take the wrong medicine?" The old tailor was confused. "I haven't taken any medicine. My body is relatively healthy recently." Kagura Qianlong looked at him and smiled for the fifth time, "I only know that sister Athena is what you miss in this life; I only know that back then Kagura Palace has handed over a child born to an unwed mother to you. As for whether there is a blood relationship between that child and sister Athena, I think sister Athena may be more interested than me. On KOF97, Athena During the battle between my younger sister and Sister Qianzhe, their dialogue was worth pondering, and I wonder if you have watched it?" "you……" "By the way, I can tell you responsibly that I like sister Athena very much. If I have no choice, I am willing to accept her as my sister." Kagura Qianlong said sincerely, "Vice has come out , we should go down too.” …… When Vice returned to the living room with a heavy face, Athena Asamiya and He Bing had almost finished cleaning up. The basic qualities of fighters made their every move so capable, but it was a pity that their hard work did not attract their true nature. The attention of those who want it - Kagura Qianlong and the old tailor are walking downstairs cordially, speaking at the same time to Vice who is half facing him. "It's really elegant." "This skin is still so shiny." "You" Vice looked at the closeness between the two and seemed puzzled. "It seems that the busy work of the other two is over." Kagura Qianlong took the lead to sit on the sofa and strummed the guitar, "Then, please allow me to continue the topic just now?" "I'm all ears." Vice seemed to be in a mood to clear the table faster than the table. The old tailor looked at Vice with a smile and moved a chair not far awaySit down not too close. Athena Asamiya looked at Kagura Qianlong’s nimble fingers, looked at the old tailor who was smiling as playfully as usual, and finally decided to pour water for everyone. "" He Bing's lips moved a little, but he didn't say anything. He just sat quietly next to Kagura Qianlong. "Very good." Kagura Qianlong's wrist shook, like a scream. "For thousands of years, although the development history of human civilization and the development history of fighters are not necessarily connected in terms of rules, they are closely related in the rise and fall of individuals. Especially in the Age of Discovery, civilizations around the world began to communicate comprehensively in the light of swords and shadows. It was also during this era that the martial arts forces gradually rose to the top of the world, whether it was the Eight Masters in South America, the Kusanagi family in Asia, the Kagura clan in Europe, or even the mysterious Han Chinese force that we still don’t understand. ——No matter whether that force is dying or thriving now, at least, it is these four parties that have determined the pattern of the earth in the past few hundred years. Other so-called forces, at most, have participated in history, most of them have long since died, and the rest are nothing more than It’s a vassal or does nothing.” "You mean, there were countless fighting schools in the worldbut now there are only a few, for example, in Europe?" He Bing thought about it, and asked anxiously when Kagura Qianlong paused. "That's not important. It was the same from the Spring and Autumn Period to the Warring States Period." The old tailor snorted, "You should ask the little girl Kagura the purpose of these foreshadowings." "For hundreds of years, the struggle between fighting forces has been deliberately covered up in history, but it has been regarded as an enduring legend by officials and unofficial historians. There is almost no record of Kagurachi in official history, but it is said to be the god of death in Europe. Like an assassin. Of course, this is just one of the legends everywhere." There is a faint hint of pride in the guitar sound, "I just want to remind you that we have extraordinary historical resources, and we now control the propaganda Advantages, in an era when our traditional advantages are gradually withdrawing from the stage of history, why don’t we use these peripheral advantages to construct a culture that is beneficial to us around the world?” Kagura Qianlong played a soothing melody and looked at everyone with a smile, but was silenced for a while. "Is this why you want to use KOF to make a video game?" It was Vice who finally spoke. "I'm afraid this is just the first step." The old tailor's eyes flickered, "It's just a cover." "What do you mean?" Athena Asamiya, who suddenly looked up, seemed to have her own answer, but she still asked. "Athena," the old tailor looked at her and spoke very earnestly, "after all, you are only eighteen years old Let me give you an example. People on earth now know that there are seven continents in the world, but how many people have thought about why? Will South America be called South America?" Looking at Asamiya Athena's enlightened look, the old tailor explained directly, "This is the victory of the Kagura tribe over the Eight Masters. This is the victory of hundreds of years. A milestone in the battle between the two clans. Although it is only called South America, it hides the connotation that Kagura Palace is the leader of the world. And now, the little girl Kagura plans to unite the three major families and control the power of the fighters. It is the leading force among various forces in the world as a conventional concept for everyone to recognize. If I guess correctly, the reason why video games are used as a breakthrough is because its audience is teenagers - because the fighting force is truly There are still decades before we have to face the crisis. By the time today's teenagers are able to support human society, the status of the three major families will have already been deeply rooted in their bones, and the so-called crisis will no longer have the soil to brew." As he talked, the old man The tailor sighed, "The layout started decades in advance, and it doesn't require much wear and tear. This is the reason why Vice is an idiot." "But" At this moment, Vice did not get angry, "This step requires decades of perseverance. Can you do it?" "I'm only in my early twenties." Kagura Qianlong smiled like a spring breeze, but secretly looked at He Bing's lips - they were moving. According to Vice, this is a bad habit when thinking - "It's wrong, it's all wrong"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 30 Earthquake Cloud "So, what is the purpose of you looking for me?" The old tailor couldn't help but applaud, "In terms of courage, appetite, and thinking, it's all worth the effort of my old bones." "Plans never change. I can only ask you to go to all parts of the world and contact all the fighters." Kagura Qianryu stopped his fingers and stood up straight. "Nowadays, most of the so-called highly respected fighters have heard about it. Or as someone who has witnessed your legend growing up, I can use your name to make connections and get twice the result with half the effort." As she said that, she walked towards Asamiya Athena and smiled kindly, "As a reward, it will complement each other. I will arrange for sister Athena to follow. Your global route holds a concert. This kind of thing must be unified in the global fighting community and must be known to young people." Kagura Qianryu took Asamiya Athena's hand, "Please accept the meeting gift of my sister, if You still have eyes for it, if you don’t mind being used a little by your sister.” "I" Asamiya Athena hesitated and looked at the old tailor, only to see him nod slightly, "I have to seek the opinions of Quan Chong and Master He Bing, what do you think?" "Me?" He Bing was stunned and suddenly looked at Asamiya Athena, speechless, "why?" "You are my relative, so naturally I have to discuss such a big matter with you." Athena Asamiya said confidently. "Oh." He Bing, who seemed moved, lowered his head and covered his face with his hands, as if in deep thought, "Qianlong, if there is a fighting school that doesn't cooperate, how are you going to deal with it?" "The truth is always separated from the masses because of its cruelty." Kagura Qianlong smiled and looked at him playfully. "No matter whatsuch things won't contaminate Athena at all, whether it's public opinion or the truth. Is that okay?" He Bing raised his head slightly, his eyes shining between his fingers. Kagura Qianlong turned back in surprise: "Do you want sister Athena to live in a soap bubble?" "My Athena is a fairy in the sky, different from mortals." "Very good. As long as she is willing to hold this concert, I don't ask for anything anymore." Kagura Qianlong handed the guitar to He Bing, "She is indeed the person favored by Sister Qianhe. That's it for today? Can you arrange it for me? A room? Also, if possible, please give me a clear answer before I leave Japan." "Okay." The tailor was very happy. "Thank you." Kagura Qianlong took Asamiya Athena's hand again, blocking her view of He Bing, "Speaking of which, can you take me to the bathroom?" …… It seems that Kagura Qianlong’s seemingly witty ending dilutes the atmosphere. Not a minute after she entered the bathroom, the old tailor skillfully opened the PS game console with fresh scratches from the fall and continued to practice her "Resident Evil"; Asamiya Athena grabbed He Bing's collar and dragged him to the kitchen without any explanation - —Just because the table has been cleared doesn’t mean the dishes have been washed; Vice walked to the balcony on the second floor, took out his cell phone, and dialed a number. "Hebing." Asamiya Athena fiddled with the crystal in the sink, looking at it intently, "Why did you say that just now?" "It's just some truth," He Bing washed his chopsticks methodically, like a housekeeper, "What's wrong?" There was a moment of silence, only the gurgling sound of the faucet made the silence stand out. Although the ceramic plate made a crisp sound from time to time, it was still so quiet. It wasn't until they accidentally touched each other after washing a stack of bowls at the same time that a different flavor was injected into the plain and harmonious air. "The tailor plays "Legend of Sword and Fairy" a lot, and I can also memorize the lines in it." Athena Asamiya continued washing. "So," He Bing's hand paused, "What do you think I mean?" "The important thing is not what you want to say, but what other people will think after hearing this." Athena Asamiya still didn't look at He Bing, "And you, have you ever considered this issue?" "I only say what I want to say, what others think is their business," He Bing chuckled, "Anyway you won't get it wrong." "Do you know how Vice's expression changed when he heard what you said?" Asamiya Athena lowered her head and sighed, "When you were caught between King and Leona, have you ever thought about how you made a choice? "As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to hold He Bing, "Ever since I was young, Tailor has been walking on thin ice so that I can choose my own life. I can't cause trouble because of your words I have my own happiness and my own childhood sweetheart. I also have my own love at first sight I can't be disturbed by your appearance." It seemed that He Bing felt the trembling strength in it, "I am not a fairy, I have my own selfishness. You have been trapped in a wealthy family for your own dreams. Don’t involve me in the disputeI don’t agree with the tailor’s wishes, but I obey them.” "Athena" He Bing looked at Asamiya Athena who didn't look back, and at the hand being held, and tried to use force, but couldn't.I tried to break free but couldn't. "Once upon a time, there was a family. The fathers would leave their children with a dilemma before they died, so that they would have to choose their own path. And I don't want a tailor to have to make such a choice on me." Gong Athena seemed to be choking, "Do you know? How scared I was when people representing the Eight Masters and the Kagura Palace appeared at home at the same time? Does the tailor really have to die a good death at such an old age? He BingI I love home more than you do." "I" He Bing stared at Asamiya Athena's back, speechless. "Kagura Qianryu recognizes me as her sister, and I can happily accept it; but she encourages the tailor to participate in planning the bloody storm, and I can't accept it but I have no right to refuse." Asamiya Athena's cries and laughter were very exciting. Xinxin said, "In the past, I was able to do everything with ease; but now, they are coming to my door. What can I do besides just go with the flow? Do you and I have the strength to resist? The tailor was invincible in the world, but he is just like this in front of the Kagura Palace. Kagura Is Qianlong really telling this anecdote just to popularize history for you and me?" "Athena" He Bing didn't dare to look at her anymore, "Am I luring the wolf into the house?" "When Kagura Chizuru arrives at Kagura Hidden Dragon, the sky in Kagura Palace changes, and earthquake clouds can be seen in the sky of the world." Athena Asamiya shook her head slightly, "This is not your fault, but you have to understand that you what we are doing and what we may have to do in the future.” "……Um." "In addition," Asamiya Athena finally turned around, took a light step, and buried her face in He Bing's chest, "Thank you for what you said for me, although you may be suspected by Vice in the future, and even though you may have inexplicable conflicts with Miss Aoi in the future. Your rumors." "Then, it won't happen again." He Bing finally let go of Asamiya Athena's hand. "Thank you!" The pear blossoms bloomed after the rain, and He Bing felt a warm hug. "I called Quan Chong and Master, and the remaining dishes were washed for me, okay?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 31 Pajamas Athena Asamiya was no longer in the kitchen, but He Bing was not lonely either - before he could finish washing the dishes silently with trembling brows, Vice appeared like a ghost and startled him from behind. "You are so virtuous!" He almost dropped the blue and white bowl to the ground. He Bing, who had just recovered from the shock, glanced back at her angrily and continued with his housework: "Xianhui? Can't men be virtuous? Or maybe you have been watching Mai Zhuo since ancient times. Is your sister close to the chef?" "It seems that you are in a bad mood." Vice patted him on the shoulder, "Could it be that you had a bad time with the little girl Asamiya just now?" "It seems that your mood has improved." He Bing answered the question and lowered his head to deal with the last small pot. "Your punch just now affected a lot of tableware. Do you plan to compensate?" Vice shook his head slightly: "That's between me and Miss Asamiya." “Okay, let’s be honest—the purpose of looking for me alone.” "Remind you - in the game between forces, an individual can only be a pawn so he can take care of himself." After finishing speaking lightly, Vice turned and left. He Bing was surprised by this: "Is this the end?" "You asked me to speak directly. Do you have to make a long speech?" "It's not thatit's just" He Bing considered his words, "It's not quite what I expected." "Do you think that since everyone knows what I'm about to say, do I still need to say it?" Vice blinked, "Remember, that's the bottom line that everything is negotiable. In addition, what I said just now is just for Mai Zhuo. Relayed." “I’m sorry you just called her?” After being stunned, He Bing’s face showed happiness. "Now that she is the commander-in-chief of our clan, it would be strange not to report to her." Vice raised his hand, "I have something to do and leave first. Say goodbye to them for me." "Why don't you have a word with the old tailor in person?" "He is very ambitious, and there will be no shortage of opportunities to deal with him in the future." …… Vice left, the old tailor watched Weskar being penetrated by the BOSS's claw, Asamiya Athena listened to the new album of the band Hell, Hebing sat on the sofa with a glass of water and meditated quietly, Kagura Qianlong came out Bathed. "Everyone is very quiet." “Sister Qianlong, I am willing to hold those concerts,” Asamiya Athena pulled down her earplugs, “But I want to be able to decide on the content of the performance.” "No problem, you can veto it with one vote." Kagura Qianlong nodded with a smile, wrapped in a yukata, twirled his long hair, and sat next to He Bing, "Now that it's confirmed, can I stay here for the night?" "no problem." "Well, Hebing, I will visit the former Lord of Kusanagi Castle tomorrow. Get up early tomorrow." "Oh" He Bing seemed to be still thinking about something, and it took him a long time to look at her seriously, "you are really non-stop." "Mo Daojun will leave early, and there will be early departures." Kagura Qianlong picked up the guitar, "If you can, please take me to the bedroom." "Bedroom" Jing Kagura Qianlong said, He Bing hesitated, "Athena, where can I let Qianlong sleep? Quan Chong, Xiaobao, the old man is not here, so it seems not good to use it directly?" "In that case, just sleep in your bedroom." Kagura Qianlong smiled and stood up, "My bodyguard should be inseparable." "You" Asamiya Athena looked at the two of them dumbly for a long time, and finally breathed out, "So, do you need an alarm clock? Or should you set it to what time?" "Seven o'clock will be fine." …… "Thisis your bedroom?" When He Bing led him to open the door and sit by the bed, taking the white pajamas from He Bing, the indifferent smile on Kagura Qianlong's face suddenly stopped, and she looked at him in confusion. "It will be replaced if it's fake." He Bing nodded, "If there's anything you don't like, please forgive me." "No, no" Kagura Qianlong still stared at him with a hint of amusement in his eyes, "It's just a bit unexpected It turns out that he is the one favored by Sister Qianhe Very good, very good!" "What do you mean?" Although Kagura Qianlong's smiling face is very beautiful and bold, the feeling of being stared at all the time still makes He Bing feel on pins and needles, "If there is anything wrong, can I change my career?" "It's nothing, I just express my feelings." Kagura Qianryu gently placed the guitar beside the bed and said to him, "While your hair is not done yet, can you talk to me?" He Bing moved a chair nearby and said, "Let's talk." "What I did today" Kagura Qianryu rubbed the ends of his hair with a towel, "Let an old man use his spare energy. It is obligatory in terms of interests, but it is regrettable in terms of emotions." “Since we have linked profit and justice together, what’s the problem?”He Bing sighed softly, "The old tailor seems to be happy to have a beautiful appearance." "Beautiful? Brilliant often means burning." Kagura Qianlong slowly shook his head, "Although I will do whatever I plan to do without hesitation, that doesn't mean I want that to happen." "Anyway, you did it." "Yes, this is the Master of Kagura Palace, even if he is the acting Palace Master." Kagura Qianlong smiled sadly. "It seems that theseshould be kept in the bottom of my heart." He Bing was silent for a long time. "I have to tell you!" Kagura Qianlong handed the towel to dry his hair into his hand, "I said, you are my bodyguard, the bodyguard of psychological safety." "It's not within my ability to be cruel enough to make you feel at ease." "Ability is like emotion, it is cultivated." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand, "Even if I really sell you, I will definitely let you count the money." “…This is really awkward to say.” "It's nothing, I'll get used to it." Kagura Qianlong Wanran said, "I'm changing into pajamas, can I go out for a while?" …… "Hebing." "What?" "Look at it for me, just before we beat the BOSS, Wiskar was still bleeding on the ground. After we beat the BOSS, he disappeared." "Oh, he's not dead at all, on purpose." "Oh? How did you know?" "Obviously I guessed it." "you……" "What else can I do if I don't guess? I'm not a game producer." "Yes, I shouldn't ask you." "It's okay, I'm going to sleep first." "Are you really in the same room with little girl Kagura?" “This is not the first time I slept on a bench.” "You are reallyLiu Xiahui."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 32 Another morning The morning of the next day was like an ordinary morning. Kagura Qianlong, who got up at seven o'clock, opened his eyes and saw He Bing sleeping peacefully on three chairs next to him. He smiled naturally, and this sweet smile was like The road outside the window was clean but I don't know who washed it, just like the endless stream. No matter where the end point was, she smiled lightly, then grabbed her beloved acoustic guitar and played a song that seemed to be carried by the wind. Rouyin announces to the world that Kagura Qianlong has begun to participate in today's performance. ——This also happened to disturb He Bing’s clear dream. "It's seven o'clock?" "You sleep more than me." Kagura Qianlong sniffed his white pajamas and seemed to be very satisfied with the smell. "Or are you suffering from insomnia?" "Compared to your requirement of four hours a day, I have insomnia every day." He Bing sat up suddenly, "But I haven't seen you only sleep for four hours." "Closing your eyes means you stop thinking?" Kagura Qianlong got out of bed, leaned over, rested his chin on He Bing's shoulder, and took a deep breath, "Remember each other's taste, don't get confused. ." "What do you mean?" He Bing didn't understand, he just thought it was very comfortable. "You will understand sooner or later." Kagura Qianlong retracted his head, grinned, and stretched exaggeratedly, "Okay, you go out first, I will change clothes." …… The morning of this day was destined to be an unusual one. After breakfast, Kagura Qianryu revealed that he was still interested in Asamiya Athena's cooking skills. He held the guitar in his left hand and held He Bing in his right hand. He looked back at the moment he opened the door and left. With a smile, he stared at Asamiya Athena who was clearing the dishes, and the old tailor who was hesitating between the morning newspaper and the PS game console, and finally half-raised his guitar, like a marshal giving orders: "He Bing, open the door, let's go!" ——This also happens to attract the first uninvited guest, or in other words, the word "uninvited" only refers to He Bing. "Miss Qianlong, Richen reports to you!" Looking at the pale acquaintance with the bandage in front of him, He Bing was inexplicably surprised: "You don't want to die?" "Although the damage you caused is very serious, under the medical conditions of Kagura Palace, you can still perform some ordinary people's behaviors." Richen answered meticulously, but his eyes were always looking at Kagura Qianlong, with the steps on both sides The difference is vaguely the forty-five degrees of pure looking up. "Xiao Qian, you are still so punctual." Although he was appreciative, Kagura Qianlong's face had no expression, and he just ordered lightly, "There are two people in this small villa, one is the popular Asian singer Asamiya Athena , is now my sister Athena; the other is the old man who made Kagura Palace unable to fulfill its oath for the first time. Now, in the name of the acting master of Kagura Palace, I declare that the grievances between Kagura Palace and him have been drawn to a close. Outside. And you, Richen von Stuart, will travel with the above two people around the world and assist them in their operations." "Yes!" Richen's voice was not loud, but he was weak but firm. "The purpose of this trip was told to you on the phone last night." Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and walked past Richen. "You are responsible for the specific itinerary and surrounding trivial matters, but in Within the scope of action, their opinions must be followed. Richen, Verne said you can travel around the world in eighty days, and I hope you can break it." "Yes!" Richen answered again. "Haha" Kagura Qianlong shook his head with a smile and a sigh, and continued walking, taking his time. …… When Richen entered Asamiya Athena's villa and closed the door, He Bing couldn't help but ask: "Qianlong, is it necessary to issue an order to the seriously injured?" "She is responsible for summarizing and analyzing the martial arts of various fighting schools in the world. She is well suited for this task." Kagura Qianryu glanced at him slightly, "I will not murder my own strength." "from London to Tokyo, overnight, you made her exhausted from the hospital bed?" "You are very confident in your own power." Kagura Qianlong answered the question, "I remind you again, I will not murder my own power." As she said that, she pointed to a man and a woman coming towards each other at different distances, " Today’s main course has arrived.” Without waiting for He Bing to be suspicious, the man who took the lead took a step forward and raised his hands in a formal manner, probably just short of the knight's salute of kneeling down on one knee: "Miss Qianlong, Kagura Shiyuan is reporting here." "Very good. From now on, you will be one of the people responsible for the contact between the acting master of Kagura Palace and the headquarters of Kagura Palace." Nodding, Kagura Qianlong raised the hand held by He Bing, and moved his lips lightly, Silently speaking, "If there is any moment, you cannot report the information to me immediately and pass it on to my bodyguard, He Bing." "Yes!" The crisp answer made He Bing secretly think that the middle-aged man who called himself Kagura Shiyuan was very similar to Richen. “For now,?You have your mission, but be careful to ensure that Kagura Palace is able to deliver one percent of its strike force anywhere in the world within forty-eight hours at any time. "While Kagura Shiyuan lowered his head and said "yes", Kagura Qianlong walked and smiled at He Bing, "Then, let's continue yesterday's plan. " …… Rather than saying that the woman came towards Kagura Qianryu and the others, it was better to say that she was waiting. When the distance between the two parties was less than five meters, she finally spoke loudly: "Please forgive me for being rude, but as a member of the Kusanagi family, it is easy to cause misunderstandings when hearing the orders of Master Kagura." "It doesn't matter." Kagura Qianryu stopped and looked solemn, "However, the Kusanagi family, which has a patriarchal tradition, also sent women to receive the acting master Kagura. Is this a reform that keeps pace with the times or is it a way of showing contempt?" "Didn't the dignified Palace Master Kagura force my Miss Aoi's fiancé to be a personal bodyguard?" The woman's counterattack did not make Kagura Qianryu change his joking look, but He Bing was suddenly embarrassed to the extreme. "A gentle gentleman, ladies are very fond of each other. This is the case in ancient times and today." Kagura Qianlong smiled and said, "I wonder if Chaizhou-senpai is free today?" "Lord Shibafune is waiting at the gate of Kusanagi Castle to welcome Lord Kagura." The woman bowed seriously, "Please follow me." "Thank you." Kagura Qianryu started with a smile and pulled He Bing, as if teasing or sighing, "It seems that the most unprofessional Lord of Kusanagi Castle, Shiba Fune, has exerted a great influence on Kusanagi Castle!" "oh?" He Bing became interested, and the woman leading the way also slowed down a little. "An unknown Kusanagi woman can come here to guide us - this was unimaginable in the Kusanagi family thirty years ago." Kagura Qianryu said eloquently, "Moreover, as a guide, I dare to It would have been unthinkable to talk back to Palace Master Kagura. But these things happened so naturally today. Quite unexpected right, Miss Guide? Probably, given your age, it may not be of any concern. Feelings.” "" The woman's steps became slower and slower, but she did not look back. After a long time, she suddenly returned to the normal speed. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 33 City Gate Negotiations He Bing kept thinking about it. Although he didn't know whether it was because of the sarcasm of the guide girl or Kagura Qianryu's words, even though Kusanagi Castle could be seen from a distance, he still frowned because of Kagura Qianryu's words. Move forward with the dragon's hand. On the contrary, Kagura Qianryu kept looking around, as if everything was new - considering the fact that she had never left the Kagura family, this may be understandable, but after all, as a palace master, after negotiating with equivalent forces, So freehand "Please look, that is my former Lord of Kusanagi City, Kusanagi Shibune-sama." He was still a hundred meters away from the city gate, but he saw a red carpet spread under his feet. At that moment, the guide girl stopped and turned around, "My work is over for now. I’ll take my leave now.” "What?" He Bing, who was "awakened", watched her slowly leave in the other direction, and was very puzzled, "Is this the characteristic of the Kusanagi family's diplomatic etiquette?" "Haha, after all, traditional bad customs cannot be removed in one generation." Kagura Qianryu Lalahebing, "Stay with me It has been a long time since the last meeting of this level between Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle. More than ten years." "That's right." The voice came suddenly along with the figure. Kusanagi Shibune came from the city gate to Kagura Hidden Dragon in just a few seconds. "Last time, I was the one who represented Kusanagi City. But Kagura Palace, it was nothing. Right and wrong.” "Youare Kusanagi Shibafune?" He Hing blurted out before Kagura Qianryu could respond, looking straight at the middle-aged man - his fine hair, which was not slovenly at all, hanging down naturally, and his thick beard. Although the scumbag was rough, he showed vicissitudes of life, and his delicate eyes gave his emotional expression a solemn tone. More importantly, he was wearing a gray-white robe with a wood grain texture, anda pair of walking shoes. "That's right. Is there anything you can advise me?" Kusanagi Shibafune looked at He Bing kindly, oh, that's so kind! "No" Under this extraordinarily kind gaze, He Bing felt extremely unnatural, "I originally thought that the former Lord of Kusanagi City should be a casual, casual person who played with the world a hero, but now, it turns out to be quite different from what I expected. " "Haha" Kusanagi Shibafune laughed loudly when he heard this, and his approval was overflowing, "If it were a few months ago, you would have been exactly as expected. It's a pity," when he said this, his expression became quite sad, "Now I have to Go back to your old business.” "It's just a lot of work for those who are able." Kagura Qianryu looked at He Bing with a smile, and stretched out his hand to Kusanagi Shibune, "Kagura Qianryu, acting palace master, Kagura Qianryu." "The former Lord of Kusanagi Castle, Kusanagi Shibune." This can barely be regarded as a historic moment, but there was no media flash, and there was no third party watching. Only He Bing leaned slightly behind Kagura Qianlong, looking at the slender fingers and the old hands. "Miss Qianlong is visiting Kusanagi Castle at this moment. What are your intentions?" With that said, Kusanagi Shibune gestured to move forward. "I slept in Tokyo last night. With Kusanagi Castle's ability, don't you know what I said?" Kagura Qianryu asked. "Kusanagi Castle respects the privacy of Asamiya Athena and her family." Kusanagi Shibune pointed to the city gate, "My Kusanagi family has a promise, and I, Kusanagi Shibune, do not intend to make an exception." "It's no wonder that despite all the efforts of the Kagura Palace over the decades, they were unable to determine the whereabouts of the old man. Even though they knew where Athena's sister lived, they couldn't connect the two together for a long time." In terms of tone, I don't know what Kagura's potential is. Long praised or sighed, "Forget it, let's get straight to the point." "Appreciate further details." "Simply put, Kagura Palace and Eight Heroes will cooperate in the near future to produce a video game based on the KOF competition and promote it around the world." What changes due to sudden change, "Here, Kagura Palace sincerely hopes that Kusanagi City can actively participate in this matter." "Promotion" Kusanagi Shibafune chewed on the words, slowed down, and looked at Kagura Qianryu from the side. His eyes were quite complicated, but he finally continued walking, "If only Kyo could be half as domineering as you" Kagura Qianryu only glanced at the greeters lined up by the city gate with interest and did not respond. He Bing followed silently, observing these members of Kusanagi Castle just like Kagura Qianryu. Until reaching the gate of the city, Kusanagi Shibafune spoke: "Using the strength of the three companies to promote, is it determined to win?" "Is there anyone who can compete with the three families?" Kagura Qianlong smiled. "So, the purpose of Kagura Palace is to indirectly announce the ranking of fighting schools and fighters to the world through this video game?" Kusanagi Shibune spoke very slowly. "At least, this can reduce a lot of uncontrolled martial arts fights to the death." Kagura Qianlong nodded and smiled. "In this way, countless sects will do whatever it takes to get this ranking." Kusanagi Shibafune said every word. "So??For the sake of fairness and justice, the three major families will host KOF competitions in the past. "Kagura Qianlong is full of heroic spirit other than mine. "The high-sounding business experience is worthy of the Kagura Palace." Kusanagi Shibafune commented lightly, "From now on, KOF will become a duel, not just a fight to the death." "The current KOF is just a decorative cloth for conspiracy and a dressing table for advertising." Kagura Qianryu raised his guitar at an angle, "This is disrespectful to laymen who exceed 99% of human beings." "The largest operator is the one who protects the rights of consumers the most?" Kusanagi Shibafune, who was laughing, suddenly became serious, "More than 99% of human laymen This is the ambition of Kagura Palace, right?" Kagura Qianlong looked directly in the eyes: "If you advance, you will use your own heart to do decisive things and benefit the world, regardless of your own life or future." Kusanagi Shibune did not catch Kagura Qianryu’s gaze, and only looked at the prosperity outside Kusanagi City Gate for a long time: “In this regard, what has Kagura Palace done?” "Settle the grudges with the old man living in seclusion in Tokyo, invite him and Asamiya Athena to visit fighting schools around the world, and inform the three major families of their ideas." Kagura Qianryu grinned, "To unify the opinions of the fighting world." "He Kagura Palace is really smart." Kusanagi Shibafune sighed slightly, "For such a thing, Kagura Palace also sent people to accompany it, right?" "Since it is an invitation, their food, clothing, housing and transportation will naturally have to be taken care of." "Then, Kusanagi Castle will also send someone to accompany them." Kusanagi Shibune pointed to the city gate, "In Asia, Kusanagi Castle can handle all the trivial matters of their party as a landlord." "That's natural." "In addition, due to some accidents in our family, there may be some things that may not treat you well. I will designate a clan member to be responsible for your safety in Asia. If there is anything to contact Kusanagi Castle, he will be responsible for it." "Thank you." Kagura Qianlong smiled, "But I prefer peace and quiet, so I still hope to keep a distance of about one thousand meters when it is not necessary." "No problem." Kusanagi Shibafune smiled heartily, "While we were chatting, we actually forgot to lead you two into the city." "It doesn't matter. I'm here for the city lord. As for the city gate, it doesn't matter whether you enter or not." Kagura Qianlong didn't take it seriously and raised the hand that was still holding He Bing's hand. "If you can, you can let me see it." Do you want to meet Miss Aoi from Kusanagi Castle?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 34 Kusanagi Shibafune’s Thoughts "Xiao Aoi" Kusanagi Shibafune looked at the hands held by Kagura Qianryu and He Hing, seemingly seamless, "She has been accompanying her brother who comes back once in a while these days. If you really want to see her, you can call her out. ." "No need to cause trouble to you, He Bing should be enough to take me." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand. "Actually this Hebing has had several contacts with Kyo, and he is also a frequent visitor to Kusanagi Castle. I want to talk to him about something alone." Kusanagi Shibafune's eyes never left the hand he was holding. "A regular guest? A guest?" Kagura Qianryu smiled slightly, "Since the former Lord of Kusanagi City is interested, I naturally cannot object. Hebing, are you willing to go?" "I" Looking at Kagura Qianryu, and then at Kusanagi Shibifune, their eyes seemed to be so deep, Hebing hesitated, "How about we meet at Aoi's residence later?" "Okay." Kagura Qianlong let go simply, "I'll wait for you." …… Kagura Qianlong left, following the guidance of a young woman. He Bing, who was at the gate of the city, watched her retreating back, and Kusanagi Shibune also watched her from a distance. She is still wearing the casual clothes of white clothes and green trousers, with a small peaked cap hanging on her waist, and her slender figure shows off her spirituality in her shallow steps, as if she is the girl next door that people cherish in their memory It's just that the sycamore-colored The acoustic guitar was held casually at an angle, and there was a vague artistic conception of a green edge, which made He Bingge feel that she was aloof. "Kagura Hidden Dragon, the last time the outside world knew about it, he was still at the age when he was still sniffing green plums." Kusanagi Shibune suddenly sighed, "Now, he has become the acting master of Kagura but Kyo is nowhere to be found" "Senior, don't worry, Kusanagi Kyo is the lord of Kusanagi City after all, and cannot be easily trapped." He Bing wanted to comfort him, but thought about his words for a long time. "Why am I worried about that stupid kid?" Kusanagi Shibune said in a lonely voice, pulling He Bing to jump to the top of the city gate, looking at Tokyo carefully, "Kagura Qianryu, who doesn't know any martial arts, can also act as the palace master. Although we have already fulfilled our responsibilities, Kusanagi Castle is still arguing over whether to use Orochimaru as the certification threshold for direct lineage Is this a sign of the Kusanagi clan’s historic decline?” "This is more suitable to be said in the decision-making circle of the Kusanagi clan, rather than facing an outsider like me." The wind at the top of the city gate was strong, blowing Kusanagi Shibafune's collar, and He Bing accidentally saw the hair near the collarbone. scar. "An outsider?" Kusanagi Shibafune suddenly turned sideways and glared, "And now you still think you are an outsider from Kusanagi City?" "even if it wasn't" He Bing avoided his gaze, "I'm not qualified to discuss such a deep topic" Kusanagi Shibune was still staring at He Bing, extending his index finger on his right hand and flashing a small flame: "Actually, my opinion is to let Xiaokui succeed the city lord" "What!" He Bing was shocked, "Akui's character" "It's just the opinion of a former Kusanagi Castle lord, and it was almost drowned by the wave of opposition." Kusanagi Shibafune mockingly interrupted He Hing's exclamation, "Kusanagi Castle can't accept a young girl as the lord after all." "It is said that before Kusanagi Kyo, wasn't there Kusanagi Yo who was more likely to succeed you?" He Bing was puzzled. "A woman who is seventeen years old but can barely use Orochimagi and a woman who understands no style at the age of fourteen," Kusanagi Shibafune shook his head and smiled bitterly, "This is a world of difference in the eyes of Kusanagi Castle." "Wushi, it's really so important" He Bing's emotion was rewarded with a deeply helpless look from Kusanagi Shibafune, who seemed to be worried: "Although Kusanagi Castle has changed a lot in the past few decades, at its core it still has a tortoise shell. I'm worried … During the Warring States Period, it was the Kusanagi family who uprooted the Yata family and drove them to the east coast of Africa. At that time, the Kusanagi family did not understand Europe or the New World, which gave the Kagura family the opportunity to take advantage of it; now, even if the Kusanagi family wants to Will the Kagura family agree to put those grudges aside? Fu Chai will never understand the Yue Kingdom." "As long as there is still the shock of the Eight Masters, there is no need to be so pessimistic, right?" He Bing was already covered in cold sweat after saying this. "Shock? After KOF97, there was no end of the world. Instead, Kyo disappeared." Kusanagi Shibafune looked directly at him, "Kagura Chizuru put down her body and asked for help from two artifacts for the sake of an existence more terrifying than the Eight Masters. That is an effective deterrent. Nowadays, only the Eight Great Masters can speak. Moreover, there are no masters like Goenitz for the time being. How can we talk about deterrence? More importantly, Kagura Palace has already It’s not Kagura Chizuru who’s talking.” "You mean, Qianlonghui" He Bing analyzed the lines of Kusanagi Shibune's words. "If more than ten years are not enough to change people, Kagura Qianryu is simply a lunatic." Kusanagi Shibafune's voice seemed to be trembling, "Back then sheHe almost killed Yagami Yagami, the only member of the Yagami clan! No matter how powerful Kusanagi Castle is, no matter how much it suppresses the Yagami clan, it has never thought of letting the Yagami clan perish, and she" "Qianlong, she" Looking at Kusanagi Shibafune, He Bing obviously didn't think he was lying, but couldn't believe his words, "She" "I just hope she won't be the same as she was when she was a child." The flames on Kusanagi Shibune's index finger were a little scattered, "When I saw her today, she was really domineering, but melted into that smile, just like Kyo Unfortunately, Kyo Sora is domineering , but no ambition.” "Kyo Kusanagi" He Bing murmured the name, as if recalling, "What kind of person is he?" "Lazy man." Kusanagi Shibafune spread his hands without thinking. "ah?" "I'm so lazy that I almost never take action except for KOF. The action is life-threatening." Kusanagi Shibafune sighed, "I've always told him to be good at carrots and sticks, but he never listened." Hearing Kusanagi Shibune’s evaluation, He Bing’s face twitched: “So, the last time I was beaten by him, I survived because of my good fortune.” Kusanagi Shibafune disagreed: "That's because Xiaokui protects you, and their brother and sister have a good relationship." "That's not what Aoi said about Kusanagi Kyo." "A son is always weak in the eyes of a father, and a brother is always good in the eyes of a sister." Kusanagi Shibafune changed the subject, "However, there is always a natural incompatibility between father and son-in-law." "What do you mean?" He Bing subconsciously took a step back. "It's nothing. Xiaokui is raised by me. I will naturally be jealous of the husband she chooses. I also have to test whether that guy has the ability to make Xiaokui happy." Kusanagi Shibafune walked towards Hebing with a kind look. approaching. "There's something good to say, but it's not" He Bing retreated faster and faster. "Let's take action." Kusanagi Shibune pressed harder and harder. "No" Suddenly, He Bing stepped on the air and fell from the top of the city gate. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 35 Awkward Battle Thallium car! Hebing fell from the sky of tens of meters. Not only did Kusanagi Shibune not come to his aid, he jumped down and prepared to pursue him! The guests who were waiting at the gate of the city not long ago have dispersed. He Bing fell down in a daze, adjusting his posture in the air. He kept his hands in Todo-ryu's starting position and landed straight on his back - "Bang!" The clean red carpet There wasn't much dust on it, and apart from the noise, it wasn't very fancy. However, Kusanagi Shibafune didn’t really hit him. Instead, he landed nearby and hit him with an assassination flame! "I was wronged!" He Bing, who had rolled to avoid the flames, shouted as he climbed up. “Whether it’s unfair or not, it’s the same as the nails in the coffin!” Kusanagi Shibafune smiled broadly and raised his right hand gracefully - Orochimaru! "Don't!" He shouted, He Bing kept retreating in a hurry, but was chased by Kusanagi Shibafune. "This is Kusanagi Castle, is there any point in escaping from me?" Kusanagi Shibafune was still so kind, but he was merciless. Taking advantage of Hebing's dazed moment, a fish jumped up - Kamixuan! With a conditioned reflex, He Bing grabbed Kusanagi Shibafune's attacking hand. Regardless of the burning flames, he hit Kusanagi Shibafune's knee with one leg and knocked him down. He leaned over and punched him in the throat! A trace of surprise flashed from Kusanagi Shibune's eyes, but his movements were not ambiguous. He blocked with his left hand and took his right fist straight to the face. Under pressure, He Bing jumped up and stepped back about one meter: "You are injured, you can't hit me." "You are very familiar with my moves!" Kusanagi Shibafune ignored his words and stood up with Enzhong, Enzhong, Oniyaki, and Thallium Car! A set of attacks flowed smoothly, and He Bing suddenly received the attacks at close range, and could only block them one by one - but the flames in them were not easy to bear. "Is that enough?" The moment He Bing held the thallium car, he waved his fist in the sky and hit Kusanagi Shibune. Seeing him fall and get up, He Bing stepped away again: "This is simply a misunderstanding, it's meaningless" "Perfect crane pick!" Kusanagi Shibafune once again ignored Hebing's persuasion and adjusted his clothes, "Xiao Kui didn't even master her own tricks Is she too dedicated to you or are you really talented? ?” "I……" "Since you are so accomplished in my Kusanagi-ryu, I can't hold back anymore." Kusanagi Shibafune was very happy, slightly adjusting the distance between the two and his own breath, and then shouted loudly, "Sumugaru! " There were no flames or any other gorgeous elements. Kusanagi Shibafune only hit the first punch and it was as if it was frozen - just because Hebing not only dodged his attack, but also hit his chest with a punch at the same time, followed by, It was a slight crunching sound. "I'm sorry, I can't fully control the strength of this move." He Bing retracted his fist apologetically, "If I'm not wrong, the damage caused by Goenitz in 1996 should not have healed as before? I just hope I didn't hit him. On the wound" "Why?" It's a pity that Hebing's words were ignored by Kusanagi Shibafune for the third time. "What?" "Why don't you have a flame!" Kusanagi Shibafune lamented. "The Kusanagi family's flames are not buy one get one free" He Bing was embarrassed. "But you have understood Wu Shi!" Kusanagi Shibune, who angrily grabbed He Hing's shoulders, didn't care about the pain in his body or the blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. "If you have a flame, Xiaokui I can at least let her …” "I don't know Wu Shi," He Bing waved his hand and retreated. "The real Wu Shi is just a straight punch, and I am still far from that state." "No need to quibble" "This is not a quibble." He Bing finally couldn't bear Kusanagi Shibune's fourth no-shiki words, "I can only learn an ordinary move called no-shiki, and a magical skill with flames activated by Kusanagi's blood. Completely two different things" "Then what do you think this is?" Kusanagi Shibune asked sharply. "The Fist of Heaven." He Bing gently pushed away Kusanagi Shibune's hand, "To be precise, it is the combination of Wu Shi and the Gate of Heaven." "The door to the kingdom of heaven." Finally, Kusanagi Shibafune sprayed a mouthful of blood on He Bing, "Did you realize this on your own?" "No" He Bing denied firmly, but thought for a while before explaining, "It was the result of several months of traveling back and forth between Akui's villa and Athena's residence." "Oh" Kusanagi Shibafune showed a satisfied smile, and even the sweat on his forehead showed relief, "I see, no wonder you have no fixed residence these days." It was this smile that made He Bing feel particularly uncomfortable: "Then, if your injury is not serious, I will?Looking for Qianlong? " "Go ahead. You've been next to Kagura Qianlong recently. Due to the constraints of the situation, you really don't have time to spend with Xiaokui, but you should call her more Also, remember to have a good relationship with Aangji. After all, she belongs to Xiaokui. My dear brotherAlthough Xiaokui is a maverick, there are some things that are girls after all, so you should be more activeHey, why did you turn around and leave? I haven't finished talking yet!" Seeing He Hing's speed of escaping from the plague, Kusanagi Shibafune burst out laughing and vomited blood: "Young people are just thin-skinned, um wasn't I the same back then? Haha But, I actually understood it. The essence of Wu Shiis it Xiaokui's sexual transformation or is it his own talent?" After vomiting another half mouthful of blood, Kusanagi Shibafune took out his mobile phone and dialed the number. He quickly got through: "Have Kusanagi Moe and Kusanagi Seijiro come to see me at the city gate. Also, bring medical equipment. I have a fracture." …… Aoi Kusanagi’s big house is always so conspicuous. When Kagura Qianryu watched the leader leave with a smile and knocked on the door lightly, it was like a picture of a beautiful woman returning home. Soon, the door opened, and it was Kusanagi Soji: "Excuse me, are you" "The acting master of the palace, Kagura Qianryu. I would like to visit Miss Kusanagi Aoi." Kagura Qianryu nodded and said, "Excuse me, is she here?" "Brother, who's here? Tell him to wait, I'll hit Orochimaru and I'll come!" Aoi Kusanagi's shout came from afar. "It's Kagura" Kusanagi Soji responded, but before he had a chance to finish, he saw the furious Kusanagi Aoi rushing out from a door: "Is Heiyou here too?" "He is talking to the former Lord of Kusanagi City." Kagura Qianryu looked at the girl in front of him who was sweating on the tip of her nose with interest, with a smile on her lips, "She should be there soon." "Are you?" Kusanagi Aoi wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at Kagura Qianryu, her brows filled with suspicion. "Haha" Kagura Qianlong didn't answer and continued to look at each other. Seeing that their atmosphere was not unpleasant, Kusanagi Aoji quickly explained: "She claims to be the current Palace Master Kagura, Kagura Qianryu." "Are you the acting palace lord?" Kusanagi Aoi looked at it again and suddenly smiled, "It seems that He Bing did not misbehave." "Oh? Do you care so much about superficial things?" Kagura Qianryu smiled. "Details are everything!" Kusanagi Aoi snapped her fingers at Kusanagi Soji, "Brother, get me a towel. Let's go get something to eat later." "Youdidn't you have breakfast?" Kusanagi Soji looked at Kagura Qianryu, a little embarrassed. "Do you think that small amount of energy is enough for what I just consumed?" Kusanagi Aoi said confidently, "Miss Kagura Qianryu, if you don't mind, please accompany me forsnacks, how about it?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 36 Meeting the Sleeping Beauty Kagura Qianryu happily agreed, but Kusanagi Soji had a bitter look on his face: "Aoi, there is no food in the house." "What?" Kusanagi Aoi was stunned, "How do you take care of the food? Are you used to being pampered in Egypt?" "It's youit's so delicious." Kusanagi Aoji lowered his head and gestured quietly, asking Kagura Qianryu to forgive him, "I asked someone to purchase it yesterday, but it's morning now and it hasn't been delivered." "" Kusanagi Aoi looked at Kusanagi Souji, and hesitated for a long time before finally sighing and saying something that made him almost vomit blood, "It's better to go to the ice. It has a training room and a small kitchen." "Oh?" Kagura Qianlong looked stunned, "I didn't realize he had this skill, so I have to enjoy it." "It's a pity that he's lazy and has to beat him." Kusanagi Aoi didn't feel like gossiping behind his back at all, and extended his hand to invite Kagura Qianryu, "Let's go out to eat ramen together. It's very cheap and delicious." "What if Hebing comes to see us later?" He asked, but Kagura Qianryu followed Kusanagi Aoi with agility. "He has the key here and the bedroom here. He won't die from starvation." Kusanagi Aoi turned her back and waved, "Brother, lock the door and let's go together." As she said that, she raised her hand and the sweat towel floated in the air. He took off his hands and lay down on the sofa nearby, "Hurry up." "Oh." Seeing his sister and Kagura Qianryu's chatting and laughing gradually disappearing, Kusanagi Aoji smiled helplessly, and slowly locked the door and murmured to himself, "Pampered? Ramen? Very cheap? Hebing, What on earth did you do? To make Xiaokui change so much? What’s more, let her give you a bedroom in her own little world? Forget it, it’s not necessarily a bad thing However, in Kagura Dai Palace Master Is it good or bad to have such familiarity in front of me" …… In the end, Kusanagi Aoji, who followed the footsteps of Kusanagi Aoi and Kagura Qianryu, also staggered away slightly in thought. Not long after, He Bing appeared at the door, rang the doorbell, and knocked on the door, but was still left alone. "No one? Isn't that right" After looking back for a while, He Bing finally took out the key, "There were footprints of Qianlong coming and going, and Akui was accompanying him when he left. Although her footprints were not normal probably Yes, tired? Really, martial arts is really that important? Practicing so hard early in the morning? Kusanagi Hara never said when you have worked hard to practice martial arts before Huh? And there are footprints? They should be Kusanagi Aoji's The question is, didn’t they know I was coming?” Opened the door, no one was there. The depressed He Bing closed the door and looked at it casually: "You really forgot about me huh? Throwing the towel on the sofa? Who did it? Aren't you afraid of being scolded by Akui?" In doubt, He Bing picked up the towel and said, " this……" He Bing couldn’t help but be surprised, because there were traces of being scorched by the flames on the towel. With a thought in his mind, He Bing unfolded the towel, turned it over again, and finally recognized a crooked word "Yang". "That's it." Staring at the towel, He Bing thought for a while, and finally walked into the toilet, faced the toilet, rubbed it into black ash, and then listened quietly to the sound of water flow, "It's hard for her But, What excuse did Akui use to lure Qianlong away?" He Bing didn’t think much about this problem, he just walked through the house and finally entered a secret door. One bed, one chair, one lamp. The lamp is a soft incandescent lamp, the chair is a small wooden armchair, the bed is made of finely crafted agarwood, and lying on the snow-white sheets is a woman who looks like a sleeping beauty - Kusanagi Yang. "You're here." Although she was still paralyzed from a high position, it did not prevent her from noticing He Bing's arrival immediately. "I'm so sorry for you." He pulled up a wooden chair and sat on the bedside, holding Kusanagi Yang's hand. Everything seemed natural and refined, except for the concern in He Bing's eyes that was stronger than before, "This Have you been hungry for a few days?" "In order to bring me food, Xiaokui always makes excuses and works hard to eat snacks every day." Kusanagi Yang smiled, although it was just a trace of the corner of his mouth, but it was familiar to He Bing, "Although he has a face in front of me Naturally, but I still couldn’t hide my disgust when I saw what I was eating.” "No wonder, looking at the uneven depth of her footprints, it's almost the result of practicing martial arts hard." He Bing also smiled and massaged Kusanagi Yang's hand, "If you eat too much, you can only consume it like this I hope I don’t get appendicitis!” "That's a good thing. It's time for her to practice martial arts seriously." Kusanagi Yang looked at He Bing, as he did most often when they were alone, but his eyes were very twinkling, "The children of the Kusanagi family, if they are eighteen years old, they can't If Orochanagi is used normally, his status in the clan will plummet." He Bing brushed her hair: "So, I heard Kusanagi Shibune say that you understood Wu Shi at the age of fourteen?" "I understand. I barely tried it once, but Wu Shi typed it out."But he was paralyzed for a day. "Yang Kusanagi shook his head, "As a result, I missed the cultural examination that year and was left one level behind. " "Pfft" He Bing said sadly, "At least, it caused a sensation in Kusanagi City, right?" "That's right, the biggest impact is that Kyo Kusanagi, who had just mastered the 180-style posture, felt so lazy to write his limericks." Kusanagi Yang smiled happily, but still only cracked his mouth slightly, "Then, Uncle Shibafune This is an opportunity to improve the treatment and responsibilities of ordinary women in Kusanagi Castle on more occasions.” "It turns out that he is really a slacker!" He Bing sighed, inserting his fingers in her hair and massaging her scalp, "That is to say In fact, at the beginning, you became the main force of the Kusanagi City Feminist Movement intentionally or unintentionally? " "Kyo is not a slacker, he just doesn't want to be the city lord." Kusanagi Yang closed his eyes, showing satisfaction, "I have never cared about women's rights. At that time, I fought for what I wanted even if others didn't give it to me. As for others, if she fights for it, I help her, if she is willing, what do I care what she does?" "You were free and easy back then." "Now I just think it's ridiculous. After hearing about the changes over the years, I understand how far-sighted Uncle Chai Fushi is." Yang Kusanagi moved his fingers and tapped the back of He Bing's fingers, "It's a pity that at that time, I often thought he didn't do serious things. " "The strength of your fingers has become stronger. Maybe one day you will be able to recover as before." He Bing felt her hard tapping again and again, "By the way, have you ever heard of a person named Kagura Qianlong? ?” "Qianlong?" Kusanagi Yang thought for a while, "There is an animal in the name, which means that you are qualified to become a palace lord in your blood, but why is the word 'Qian' used? I don't understand, and I have never heard of it. Although in the past I have learned about intelligence analysis, but I have never paid attention to specific intelligence. After all, I was only sixteen or seventeen years old when I was injured." "So have you heard that the Kagura family has very powerful people, but they never practice martial arts?" "You don't practice martial arts? There seems to be a girl she seems to be named Kagura Purple." Kusanagi Yang finally shook his head, "It's all rumors from childhood, and she's still called by her nickname!" "Oh" He Bing nodded and started thinking. "What? What did you find during a trip to Kagura Palace?" “I’ve seen too many things, and I’m so upset”; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 37 Mai Zhuo and Whip As the base of Brazilian mercenaries, somewhere in the Brazilian plateau has always been peaceful and peaceful. Just like those guys who walked in and out of the pile of dead people only to listen to the sound of gunfire in the training camp and think that their daily life was normal, the elites of the mercenary base always have their own uniqueness. But today, when Mai Zhuo, who was dressed in simple and capable clothes, broke into the base, it made the soldiers' nerves ripple. It's not that they covet beauty. Although Mai Zhuo is blessed with beauty, the grace on KOF96 is not. It has long been imprinted in the minds of these fighting enthusiasts - yes, there is such a vacation guy who admires hot weapons and plans to have a "chance encounter" with Metropolis under the stimulation of a little drink. It's a pity that this "accidental encounter" did not happen. When this slightly alcoholic man, who could be considered pretty if he had trimmed his stubble, was still three to five meters away from Mai Zhuo, a young man with really good features was thrust out. The man held on: "Although your little pistol is perfect, the beauty in front of you will not give you time to pull the trigger." "Haha, I thought I could stretch my muscles here!" Mai Zhuo smiled and looked at the man in front of him, "People are really afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of getting strong." "Ms. Mai Zhuo is joking. She is famous all over the world and has her own prestige." The man gently leaned the person in his arms against the corner of the roadside, then symbolically arranged his appearance and stood in front of Mai Zhuo, "Lieutenant, Li Simi . If Ms. Mai Zhuo has nothing else to do, as agreed upon by the appointment, I will take you to see the client?" "No need." Mai Zhuo waved his hand, "I have always witnessed the credibility of the Brazilian mercenaries. Just tell me the general layout. The reason why I came today is just to see that girl Leona from a distance." "If it's Leona, it's probably on that cliff. You've been there a few times." Li Simi pointed in the direction and invited Mai Zhuo to go forward, "Then, let me tell you about your commission this time." "I heard that the person sent this time is a novice?" Mai Zhuo nodded and asked as he walked. "It turns out that the colonel has informed you, so I'll tell you straight." Li Simi followed, half a step behind. "This time your commission is divided into three parts. The first part is to monitor the forces investigating the whereabouts of Kusanagi Kyo. The situation and its movements, for this, we have sent an informant to set off, and I will be responsible for it; the second part is to investigate the whereabouts of the Kagura Palace Master. Due to the recent change in the location of the Kagura Palace Master, you temporarily changed to follow the Kagura Palace Master. The Lord of Rakudai Palace also promised the possibility of further action. For this, we decided to send Leona to complete it; for the third part, you gave a short notice yesterday and asked to send someone to represent you in a certain plan with Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle. Cooperation, because we didn’t have many manpower for a while, we decided to send a female soldier codenamed Whip to be in charge after selection.” "Whip? What's going on?" Mai Zhuo was somewhat interested. "A very talented spy, fighter, and gunner. He is proficient in seven languages, but his marksmanship is terrible. He is now eighteen years old. Although he has not accepted many missions, his mission completion is among the best among mercenaries." . "You have such an achievement at the age of eighteen, but you are working as a mercenary?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Is there something wrong with your appearance?" "On the contrary, I personally think that if you are not counted as Ms. Mai Zhuo, Whip's external conditions are also top-notch." Li Simi explained. "Really? Then, I'm going to see Leona first. You take that Whip to that cliff, and I'll wait for an interview in person. After all, this commission is more important." "as you wish." …… "Whip." At the entrance of the female barracks, Li Simi greeted the girl in military uniform who ran out, but received a running military salute: "Lieutenant, is there any result?" "Mai Zhuo wants to see you." Li Simi shook his head helplessly, "You actually held a whip and saluted. When the colonel saw it, he scolded you again." "The colonel is just talking and doesn't care about these details. Besides, we mercenaries salute to no country. As long as there is friendship between comrades, who cares whether the standard is standard or not?" Whip stuck out his little tongue and did not restrain himself. "On the contrary, what did Mai Zhuo do when he saw me? After all, I don't know exactly what this mission is going to do." "Interview." Li Simi gestured, "Let's go, I'm waiting on the cliff." "The cliff? Is it the place where Leona often stays again?" Whip shrugged, "Is Leona the niece of Mai Zhuo or the lost sister? Why do you let her be a mercenary when you are so worried about her?" "Mai Zhuo is also very interested in why you want to be a mercenary." Li Simi said calmly, "Whip, you have been too sharp recently." "I just completed the task successfully." Whip was not very convinced after all. "Yes, you always have your own reasons." Li Smith waved his hand, "In any case, this commission is yours.an opportunity. If I guessed correctly, Mai Zhuo needs an all-rounder this time who can handle foreign military orders. "As he spoke, Li Simi still moved his lips, but made no sound," General Ling asked you to try your best to gain Mai Zhuo's trust and report to him the details of this commission. " "Contact information?" Likewise, Whip said nothing. "If you can, report it directly to General Ling, but if you can't, I will go through the agency." Li Simi smiled, patted her on the shoulder, and encouraged her loudly, "Come on!" "Complete the mission resolutely!" For a moment, Whip's face was solemn and sacred. …… It was still the same cliff. Leona, an expert in art, sat boldly on the edge, silently looking at the scenery, not knowing whether she was looking at the clouds or the horizon. Not far away, Mai Zhuo stood quietly next to a piece of bluestone, with the same silence, but looking at the scenery of Leona. …… "Li Simi, is that Mai Zhuo? Why is it not as charming as in the game video, but rather a bit vicissitudes of life?" "Keep your voice down, she doesn't want to disturb Leona. If she gets betrayed, be careful and I'll punish you later in the interview." “Tsk, you’re an idiot who doesn’t understand women’s hearts.” “…I shouldn’t be kind to you!” …… "This is Whip? Sure enough, Xiuwai, is it Huizhong?" “If it’s to make up for each other’s weaknesses, I think I should be able to do some tasks for you other than appearance.” "Whip" "It's okay. Li Smith, you can go about your business. I'll take this girl to Rio de Janeiro for two days to see if she is suitable for this commission." “Oh…then, I’ll take my leave now.” "Whip? You look very smart. Come with me!" "This tone is very aura of a madam." "It seems you have any prejudice against me?" "Since it's a prejudice, will you ask for the result?" "Very good. Without talking about personal preferences, let me ask the first question first." "Please say." "As a fighter, what are your views on the pros and cons of the various styles that exist today?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 38 The foreshadowing of Kusanagi Castle Kusanagi Shibune is still standing at the gate of Kusanagi Castle. There is no more Hebing, but there are a few mouthfuls of blood on the ground. However, the injured person did not care whether the blood-stained gray robe was eye-catching, and only looked at the two people coming hand in hand from a distance. "Lord Shibafune." The person came very quickly, but his movements were also light. Within a few seconds, he arrived in front of Kusanagi Shibafune and saluted. "Kusanagi Seijiro, in the name of the former Lord of Kusanagi City, I am sending you on behalf of Kusanagi City to participate in a cooperation plan with Kagura Palace and the Eight Masters." Looking at the quiet middle-aged man and young woman in front of him, Kusanagi seemed to be attentive. He seemed to be observing for a long time, and finally cleared his throat and called to the man. "What? With the Eight Heroes" Kusanagi Seijiro was inexplicably surprised, "We can barely make it through joining forces with the Kagura clan" "Kusanagi Seijiro, the person in front of you now is the former Lord of Kusanagi City, not the cousin who watched you grow up." Kusanagi Shibafune raised his hand to interrupt him, "I am sending you here this time because although you have great feelings for me, I’m not very good at martial arts, but I’m very accomplished in studying the shortcomings of other schools.” "But" Kusanagi Seijiro hesitated, "Could it be that the fighting world is about to undergo another purge?" "There is no need to get too entangled in whether it is yes or no." Kusanagi Shibafune thought for a moment. "Is it really necessary? In peacetime" Kusanagi Seijiro was puzzled. "Kusanagi Seijiro, if you have any opinions, please keep it, but you still have to go on the mission. I will officially issue an order tonight. You go back and talk to your family and set off tomorrow." Watching Kusanagi Seijiro hesitate to speak. It seems that after Kusanagi Shibune paused, he added, "The more developed the transportation, the broader the territory that can be unified. In today's era, the Kusanagi family can no longer cover the sky with one hand" Listening to Kusanagi Shibune’s sigh, Kusanagi Seijiro fell silent and finally left slowly. Watching him walk away step by step, Kusanagi Shibune turned his attention to the woman who had been silent: "Xiaomeng." "Yes." Kusanagi Moe seemed to have a tired face, or maybe this was just her usual expression. She was quiet and a little dazed, but when she heard Kusanagi Shibafune's soft call, her reaction was much faster than that expression gave people. . "Youcan't you dress up differently?" Kusanagi Shibune couldn't help but ask after looking at him. "My hair is rested once a quarter, and my clothes are changed in two sets every day. I don't think there is anything wrong with this." Kusanagi Moe raised her hand and looked at the pink-trimmed sleeves with an indifferent expression, "I wonder if there is any mission? Give me?" "It's hard for people to understand you like this" Kusanagi Shibafune probably had a headache. He couldn't help covering his mouth and coughing, but it was stained with blood. "The so-called confidant must be rare." Kusanagi Moe looked at Kusanagi Shibune's mind, "The medical team will arrive in about a minute, and I asked them to be more prepared." "Why bother" Kusanagi Shibafune just started, but was interrupted by Kusanagi Moe: "With your habit, if you say it is a fracture, there is probably a more serious problem. It is wrong to take the lead and not love yourself." " Let's not talk about this anymore." Kusanagi Shibune said to him awkwardly, "Xiaomeng, this time I plan to let you be responsible for receiving the Lord Kagura and her bodyguards." "Purpose and scope of responsibilities." Kusanagi Moe blurted out. "You need to ensure their safety within Kusanagi Castle's sphere of influence, and conduct preliminary negotiations with her on behalf of Kusanagi Castle, so that they can make independent decisions when encountering emergencies." Kusanagi Shibafune put his hand on her head, "This is an opportunity. " "Why me?" Kusanagi Shibune's hand blocked her view of him. "Ever since Yang's accident, I have been waiting." Kusanagi Shibune's hand gently slid down and caressed Kusanagi Moe's face, "Now, I entrust my hope to you Maybe, you and I are just the two who continue on the true path. one; perhaps, we are single-handedly directing the concerto of destruction; perhaps, our efforts will only become a joke of history However, I can, and can only, assure those who follow me like you - we are There is no hesitation or escape on the watershed.” Kusanagi Shibune’s words made Kusanagi Moe’s eyes twinkle, but he failed to solve her confusion: “I am not the only person worthy of your trust.” "However, there are not many things that can reassure me." The blood on Kusanagi Shibune's hands left bright red traces on Kusanagi Moe's face, "Xiaomeng, I am old, and the wounds left by King Feng Tian on my body are too serious. Now, I can do very little, I just want the next generation of Kusanagi clan to have a truly visionary person who can truly lead Kusanagi City." "And am I just one of the chess pieces?" Looking into Kusanagi Shibune's eyes, Kusanagi Moe finally asked until she heard someone running towards her in the distance. "" "You don't need to tell me the answer, as long as you know that I asked, that's enough." Sensing that Kusanagi Shibune was dumbfounded, Kusanagi Moe only managed a smile., very beautiful, but it was obvious that it was squeezed out, "Then, I'll leave first." After saying that, Kusanagi Moe turned around and faced the medical team that was getting closer and closer, his face returned to the slightly blank look. With an expression on his face, he slowly left. …… "He Bing, someone is back." "Really? The feeling of communicating with each other is very comfortablewhat? Someone" "Xiaokui has made some tricks on this bed. As long as someone opens the door, I can feel it here. In fact, I also like the feeling of communicating thoughts" “But you’d rather exercise your oral muscles.” "Haha, you always know me. But now there is not much time, you have to leave quickly - the only way is to speed up the conversation." "So, is there anything you need me to do?" "There is nothing for the time being If possible, I urge Xiaokui to learn Orochimaru within this year." "anything else?" "Be careful, it is often dangerous if you get involved with Kagura Palace." “But it’s close to the truth.” "The truthI can't persuade you, but you must ensure that I stay alive until I recover." "I don't want to die." "promise me……" "……I promise." "Remember, we'll go see it together then we'll talk about it then." "I am leaving." "Thanks."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 39 The Rotating Earth This is a peaceful place. Although there are still disputes over the collection of protection fees or quarrels between different gangs from time to time, or some wandering ghost impulsively commits some extremely vicious things, at least, compared to half a year, Before coming here, no one here was worried, and no one worried about whether any abnormal social worker was thinking about him, let alone doubted that he would not be able to see the sun tomorrow. Yes, this is South Town. From a distance, the bustle and vitality of the early morning is comparable to that of any big city - at least, when Qiluoshe, standing on the top floor of Gista, looked down at the busy traffic everywhere in the city, he couldn't help but whistle: "Not bad. It’s really good.” "The urban transportation planning you directed is comparable to any top designer!" Keith behind him echoed, "But, is it really necessary for you to do this kind of thing?" "You don't understand." Qiluoshe turned around slightly and half-smiled at Gis, "No matter whether you are building a high-level building or building a brick by brick, it is worth doing and being happy. As for now, there are more suitable people in charge of big things. , and I, enjoying the pleasure of creation, aren’t everyone happy?” "As you wish." Geese nodded, "Although I would rather use good steel on the blade." "Then just do it - no need to beat around the bush, what do you want from me?" Qi Luo She asked casually, but the moment Jis opened his mouth to answer, he punched him in the head without any warning - the final impact! ???????????????????????????????????????? Jisi's reaction was quick, but he could only withstand the Seven Shackles Society's offensive, but could not counterattack. "Actually, you should just use Dou Qi Storm." Qi Ye She retracted his hand with a smile, "If you want to maintain your ambition that wanders between miracles and unrealism without destroying yourself, you have to wear a band at all times. The tightest nerve. But just now, you were not enough." "Thank you for your advice." "This is also the reason for my laziness." Qiluoshe still said with a smile, "However, for a life of less than a hundred, your ambition and advancement are valuable. As long as you don't make directional mistakes, I support you." "Thank you." Giese's face was expressionless, but there seemed to be some ripples on his face. "You're welcome." The answer from Qiluoshe was very much like a composition written by a primary school student, but it didn't sound childish at all to Keith's ears. "It wasn't me who chose you, but the wave of the times that pushed you in front of me. Just because I don't act doesn't mean I don't observe, and you are full of the perseverance I lost Forget it, I won't tell you the inside story anyway, so I'll just stop here. Whether Chris goes to high school in North America or South America is a headache for me. Questiondo you have any suggestions?" “I can only guarantee that Nanzhen can provide him with the best education.” Keith answered without thinking. "The problem is, Chris needs a peaceful learning environment. A 'balance' like Nanzhen is too easy to make him get hot-headed." Probably, the Qiluo Society didn't hope to get suitable opinions from Keith. "By the way, you were asked to keep an eye on Kusanagi Kyo's whereabouts last time. Do you have any clues?" "This is exactly why I came to see you." "Really?" Qilongshe became interested. "Yesterday, a group of three people came to Nanzhen." Giss was still looking at the Qiluo Society straightly, although the blow just now made his clothes a little messy, "The leader was a woman, about twenty years old, and the others The two men hid their faces, but they were found to resemble Kusanagi Kyo.” "Two? They are very similar?" Qiyaosha held his chin with his left hand, "Kusanagi Kyo was not born as triplets." "After receiving the report, I immediately observed it personally from a distance." Keith nodded and shook his head, "Although one man is very similar to Kusanagi Kyo, his words and actions are very strange, and he has no tutoring from the Kusanagi family at all, and the other one, I can’t rule out the possibility that it’s the real Kyo Kusanagi.” "Really? It's worth a look." Thinking of it, Qilongshe walked straight to the elevator, "Where are they now?" "Kate Hotel. The proprietress is a good friend of King. If you want to go now, do you need me to inform Billy to make arrangements?" "that's fine. I have to record a record today, and I'll go to the Phantom Bar tonight." "as you wish." …… Antarctica, outside Bellingshausen Scientific Research Station. A man and a woman have been facing each other for some time. The man wears a white fur hat, black goggles, a white scarf, a purple trench coat, a black luggage that is not very bulging, and the belt connected to the red trousers is very distinctive, but the black leather boots are a bit mismatched; while the woman, directly There was a huge glass cover above her neck, and the stark black corset made her look like a visitor from outside the world. However, if she looked through the glass cover at a close distance, she could understand her.identity. Obviously, the man was close enough to her: "I didn't expect you to be here too." "Is this a tacit understanding or coincidence?" The wind and snow were very strong, and the woman's voice was shaking, "Is your body okay?" Unfortunately, the man ignored her teasing: "I just came from Ferre Station, and there is no trace of Kusanagi Kyo." "It's the same here." The voice coming from the man's mouth, which was surrounded like a mask, was a little distorted, but it didn't affect the woman's understanding. "The possibility of Kusanagi Kyo being in Antarctica has been almost eliminated." "you sure?" "Unless he can't come out near the extreme point - even he can't survive for several months in such an environment." The woman shook her head, "Besides, I don't believe he would come out in a place like that without working hard." “I have already been to the extreme.” "You" The woman was shocked. "Bring enough dry food and marking tools, it's not as dangerous as you think." The man waved his hand to stop her, "Tell me your information." "The scope of Kagura Palace has been eliminated." "Maizhuo promised me to try my best to assist in the investigation." "Kusanagi Castle has no ulterior motive." “So, the North Pole?” "The information on the Arctic periphery has been compiled, and there is no whereabouts of Kyo Kusanagi." “I’m going to the North Pole in a few days.” "Don't!" Hearing the man’s decision, the woman blurted out her dissuasion, but couldn’t say anything else. She just stared at the goggles that covered the man’s gaze. "Where there are no people, there is no difference between your abilities and mine. Let me come to the North Pole and you start investigating the remaining places." "Seeing you walking through these death lines like this, I'm worried." The man disagreed, and the woman couldn't argue, "You have no qualifications." There was another silent confrontation until the woman spoke: "Let me beg you." “…Okay. I’m going to the Sahara Desert.” "good." "If there are no results, I will go to the Central Plains and you will be in charge of North America. I am not interested in a place where dragons and tigers fight." The man turned around and wanted to leave. "North America is a fight between dragons and tigers, but the Central Plains is full of unknown fear!" The woman was sighing. Seeing the man leaving quickly, she quickly called out, "An, wait, come in and replenish your supplies!" "No need." The man paused, then turned back, "Besides, why did you let that person replace you?" "You don't understand." The woman hesitated, "My name is Chizuru, but my surname is Kagura first." "Really? Why not Yata?" The man laughed and finally walked away, leaving the woman in the snow. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 40 Billy’s Request For new outsiders, the evening in Nanzhen is very good. They are always overwhelmed by the various streets. There are bustling streets that are the prototype of a city that never sleeps, antique cultures from various countries, noisy bars with Lower Riba people, and deep and dark streets. The popular public basketball court It seems that here, one can always find the details of his hometown somewhere. Some people say that this represents the internationalization of Nanzhen, some say that it shows that Nanzhen has no characteristics of its own, and some people simply think that those remarks are illusions. However, Nanzhen always quietly shows off every bit of itself, waiting for people to arrive - indeed, Nanzhen has become more and more popular in recent years, and the number of residents has increased astonishingly, although no one knows these new arrivals. Why do people come, what do they do, and whether their arrival is good or bad for Nanzhen, but at least someone knows that Nanzhen is developing. People born and raised in Nanzhen often feel deeply about this. At this moment, Billy, who was standing not far from the entrance of the Phantom Bar, looked at the people coming and going, with a look of peace and happiness on his face. It seemed that everyone here was his friend, and everyone was. It's his family Look, something called a sense of responsibility and mission suddenly flashed in his eyes. He clenched the stick in his hand and rushed towards a sinner who was doing something inappropriate. Guy, with one stroke of his stick he knocked away the cigarette butt that the man was about to put in his mouth! "Haha, you dare to smoke in Billy's sight, who will protect this poor guy!" The regulars who were about to enter the bar booed and laughed unbridled - no one was afraid of Billy. "New to South Town?" Billy looked coldly at the bewildered man in front of him, and the stick pressed heavily on his shoulder. "Yes, it is." "Then, remember, smoking is prohibited in Nan Town." Billy's frozen expression suddenly melted, "Actually, you can also smoke, but if you are discovered by me for the second time, you will have to leave Nan Town naked. It’s settled.” "I knowI know." The man agreed and wanted to run away. "Or, you can challenge him." A figure came out of the bar - it was King. "That's right." Billy looked at the man and smiled. Under this close smile, the man finally walked away. "Billy, you drove away another customer." Everyone entered the bar with laughter, and King looked at Billy jokingly. "Maybe we drove away a tourist for South Town." Billy walked straight in, put the stick on an empty table, and sat down casually, "It's a good thing." "There are no rules, but your rules seem to be too strict." King shook his head, "What should you drink, or brandy?" "Just have some beer today, let's get down to business." Billy laughed at King's advice. King brought two bundles in person and sat across from Billy: "Your business always makes ordinary people nervous. If you come here to tell me that you have business, are you going to demolish my store?" "I won't tear you down even if I want to." Billy said half-heartedly, "I'm not sure I can win against you. Besides, without people like you, what would South Town be like?" "Speaking of which, when I first came to South Town, I had a hard time making a living and couldn't find a normal job." King raised another stick, raised it to Billy, and started to sip. "I thought these two cups were all for me!" Billy smiled happily, raised the big cup, reached over to touch it with King, and drank it all in one gulp. "The problem is that you always pay on credit. It's very tiring to collect money from Gista!" King also laughed, "I'm a small business." "Xiao Ben? He took advantage of the opportunity when we suppressed Mr. Big to turn the bar under his name into his own property, and he hasn't even had a bad relationship with his former client yet. He's such a well-rounded little sparrow!" Billy looked at her playfully. , "But to be honest, when you came to Nanzhen, Nanzhen was already much better." "Really? I only see endless competition between you and me." "Fighting is not a bad thing, the key is what you are fighting for." Billy leaned back on his chair and breathed out the smell of alcohol. "When I was only a few years old, my parents had just given birth to a younger sister. I saw two guys in the kindergarten. I got into a fight over a toy and saw blood, which scared me silly at the time." "So you were timid before." King listened quietly. "No, even if there was blood in the kid's Jiajiajiu, as a child I didn't understand what the red color was, and the blood didn't flow from my body. However, the next day, at the entrance of the kindergarten, two people The guy's father performed an upgraded version of Quanwuxing. At that time, I had no idea about fighting. I couldn't remember how well they fought. Only the result was really a mess A living person went from being intact to being dead. It was happening right in front of my eyes.”"Then you were afraid?" "No, I'm not afraid." Billy chuckled, "But this scene has always been in my memory. Then, as I grew up, such beatings and killings gradually became commonplace, and I even joined in. . One day when I was about to graduate from elementary school, I went to pick up Lily and saw a familiar scene again. I asked Lily because the fight for toys started." "Yeah?" "I was scared when I went home that day and was in bed. I didn't know if I would die like this one day, just because of a piece of plasticine or a glass bead." Billy looked straight at the color of the ceiling. "Then, confused, I watched every conflict I could see, thinking about every fight I'd ever had, only to be frustrated - so many lives and deaths that were, in fact, meaningless. You know this Why?" "do you know?" "Time can make people grow up, but it cannot make ignorance mature." Tears flowed from the corners of Billy's eyes. "I walked to every corner of South Town. Everywhere I went, what I saw made me crazy. When I wandered through my hometown that was too small compared to Nanzhen at that time, I finally fell." "……I regret." "Not long after I graduated from junior high school, on a very ordinary night, Lily went to a classmate's house to play. Her parents had already gone to bed. I smoked the last cigarette at home, and then went out, planning to grab someone's money to buy something. If I just rob It would be better to smoke But on the road, I met a girl who was stopped by a few drunkards. I couldn't help but watch the violence from beginning to end. Then, seeing the night, I decided to go home, but I saw heavy smoke on the road. There was smoke and fire trucks, and when I got closer, I saw Lily crying in the arms of her classmates." “…Do you need another prick?” "No, I don't want to get drunk." Billy waved his hand gently, "From then on, I quit smoking, lived with Lily, and continued my essential job as a gangster - in South Town at that time, I had no other way to survive; As a junior high school student, it was impossible for me to find a job elsewhere that could support myself and support Lily's studies In other words, at that time, I had no idea of ??going out until I met Lord Geese." "Did he change you?" "It was he who changed Nanzhen." Billy raised his head and looked at King with bright eyes. "Lord Geese is more unscrupulous than anyone else, but what he wants is nobler than others. At least, compared to all the people born and raised in Nanzhen. Man, he is noble enough.” "It's a pity that there are still people in South Town complaining about Jeff." King was noncommittal. "Jeff? It's because of people like him that there is no way out in South Town!" Billy seemed to be resentful, "Obviously he has the strength, but he only cares about the so-called morality that he can see. He does not lead everyone to seek change, but also indirectly prevents others. Trying to unify South Town" Suddenly, he laughed dryly, "King, don't tell others, in fact, I secretly go to Jeff's grave every year and spit." "Huh?" King was stunned. "I can't help it. Who told me that I once admired him when I was young and ignorant" Looking at his watch, Billy stood up and said, "It's almost time, it's time to get down to business." "Why are you saying these words to me?" King didn't understand. "I just want to tell you, in order for South Town to be as prosperous as it is today, what kind of consciousness should a South Town person have, because what should be done for South Town." Billy grabbed the drink from King. Beer mug, "And you, as a strong man, since you have chosen Nanzhen, you are a Nanzhen person." After saying that, he drank another gulp. “So, until today, you don’t think I’m qualified?” King smiled. "On the contrary, when you and He Bing fought for the life and death of Lord Giese, I regarded you as a friend. However, today, I found that I had to ask for help." Putting down the cup, Bilishi lifted the stick and said, Holding King's shoulder with one hand, "Lord Guis spent decades to bring order to South Town amid terror. I don't want to see him end up like Robespierre, and I would rather die than finally leave." Today's Nanzhen is left to outsiders. Promise me."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 41 The Failed Divine Dust "How do you think? This is the best restaurant in Tokyo!" ?? Laughter like silver bells resounded around Kusanagi Aoi. Kagura Qianryu, who was being swayed by her hand, looked at her with a smile, as if facing a warm style: "Indeed, but it doesn't seem very authentic." "It's really authentic, but it's not to your liking." Kusanagi Aoi pointed to the door of her house that was already visible, "Aoji-san has been in for a while, let's hurry up." "good." The pull between Kusanagi Aoi and the speed difference between a fighter and an ordinary person made Kagura Qianryu stumble a bit. When she reached the door, Kusanagi Aoi suddenly stopped and stood in front of her like a pillar - there was no suspense. , a beautiful collision process caused the pain nerve at the tip of her nose to demonstrate. "Hiss—" the frowning bass died midway - Kagura Qianlong, who squinted his eyes in pain, saw a flame from the hole in Kusanagi Aoi's arm! "elder brother!" As Kusanagi Aoi screamed, Kagura Qianryu, who broke free from Kusanagi Aoi's hand and covered her nose, finally saw clearly what was happening in the hall - Hebing, who had avoided the attack, punched Kusanagi Aoji in the abdomen, but Just as the opponent grabbed his head with both hands. God dust! Seeing that He Bing was barely able to withstand the almost overwhelming blows but was unable to do anything about the red flames that enveloped him, Kagura Qianryu tugged at Kusanagi Aoi's clothes and pointed at the ignited furniture: "Your brother wants to Is this hall ordered?" In response, Kusanagi Aoi just shook her head: "It's hard to interrupt Soji-nii's divine dust, but it's almost over" Just as he was talking, Kusanagi Soji's combo was blocked by He Hing, and one hit was not standard. The murderous palm attack caused the separation of the two people - it was this that also caused Kusanagi Aoi to lose her mind. "Is this the legendary Shenchen? I thought it ended with Oniyaki, but I didn't expect it to be Nanase." He Bing's voice sounded like a phoenix on fire with pain. "Brother!" After being stunned for a moment, Kusanagi Aoi's first reaction was to rush towards Kusanagi Aoji, "Is it okay?" "No, I haven't been useless yet." Kusanagi Soji's fire extinguished quickly. With Kusanagi Aoi's support, he stood up suddenly, "Hebing, if you promise me to protect Xiaokui for the rest of my life, , I will entrust her to you." "elder brother!" Listening to Kusanagi Aoi's shouts of coquettishness mixed with resistance, and watching He Bing's shock in the flames, when the shock lasted until the smoke all over his body disappeared, Kusanagi Aoi let go of Kusanagi Aoi's hand: "It seems, You are still hesitant. Then, I will leave first If you have let down Xiaokui I think you won't. " "Brother, where are you going?" Kusanagi Aoi was a little confused. "Cairo." Kusanagi Soji gave a slight salute to Kagura Qianryu, then turned back and smiled at Kusanagi Aoi, "I came back this time, apparently at the invitation of Uncle Shibafune, but now it seems that I am not even proficient in Shen Chen. , even if you stay, it won't be of any helpActually, I just miss you. Now that I see you growing up, what reason do I have to be a light bulb? " "Brother" Kusanagi Aoi's lips kept trembling, but she could not speak. "Xiaogui, I'm leaving." Kusanagi Soji turned and left, bowing slightly when he rubbed shoulders with Kagura Qianryu, "I'm sorry, I made you laugh. In addition, you should stop the nose bleeding, right?" Kagura Qianlong smiled, although his brows were still wrinkled due to pain, but he showed understanding. "If you want to leave, you have to clean up this mess before leaving!" Kusanagi Aoi shouted, but what she said made He Bing embarrassed. "Tell Hebing to clean up!" As he walked to the door, Kusanagi Aoji turned around again and looked at the sofa that had been burned beyond recognition. He laughed suddenly and stopped laughing. It took him a long time to recover, "Xiaokui, I Proud of you." "Brother" I heard the sound of the door closing. It was no different from usual, but it seemed to have locked the door of my heart. There was no longer a figure of Kusanagi Aoji in front of me. Kusanagi Aoi raised her hand slightly, but put it down again, with tears. It lingers in the eyes, but it never breaks. …… Within a few dozen steps of leaving the gate, Kusanagi Aoji couldn't help but tremble. He covered his abdomen with his left hand and struggled against the nearby wall. …Xiao Kui is indeed right. Shen Chen was off-centered by me But how did He Bing do it? His immersion in the Kusanagi-ryu had really reached a state of spontaneous expression, in such a short period of time? Dodge the wild bite and counterattackso done in one go, what kind of boxing is this? The lips moved silently, as if talking to himself, as if complaining about himself, Kusanagi Aoji couldn't help but spit out some blood. …Stomach bleeding? That punch was really overbearing I almost made a fool of myself in front of Xiaokui But why can He Bing defend against my Shen Chen? Every blow hit, but none of them hit the vital point How did he judge thatMy Nanase was the one who struck the final blow and counterattacked decisively? Judging from his tone, he thought it would be Oniyakiwait, he thought? Could it be that he already had his own opinions about Shen Chen? In fact, it's not even considered that my Shenchen practice was off track. It was a complete failure? Kusanagi Aoji coughed as his eyes lost focus. ——I really should go back to Cairo Xiaokui, you have really good taste. After staring at Kusanagi Aoi's big house for a while, Kusanagi Souji wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face was as heavy as water, and he walked away holding on to the wall step by step. …Since you all have such a tacit understanding He Bing, don’t let me hear about Xiaokui’s grievances …… "Xiaojia." "What?" "I want to go out and play." "You can't have fun in the hotel? Do you know that your appearance will cause a commotion in broad daylight?" "Didn't we cover it up?" "Just in case, just in case!" “…Okay, as you said, let’s play in the hotel, Xiaojia, let’s play together!” "What? Xiaoyu, don't" Five minutes later, three young people filed out of the door of Kate's hotel. The leading man walked out with his head held high in sunglasses with sharp angles. If there were any Japanese tourists nearby, you would probably be able to tell that his blue suit was a Japanese middle school uniform. But he couldn't find the school's logo; the second man's appearance was almost exactly the same as the former, except that his clothes were brown, and he could only tell the difference from the calmness that was different from the former's flamboyance - at least, the two men were different. The pace of people's walking is very different; as for the woman who came out at the end, her clothes were nothing special, just ordinary sportswear, but her look In a word, she looked like a frog who had been exposed to the sun for a day. "So, where are you going?" The woman buried her head in a grimace. "Well" The leading man looked around, "Let's play basketball, there is a big group of people there!"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 42 Who is the profiteer? It was getting late in Nanzhen in early summer. When Qilongshe entered the Phantom Bar with a comfortable look on his face, the setting sun was still hitting his back. People after get off work were coming and going to enjoy or prepare to enjoy their spare time. Everything flows with tranquility amidst the chaos. "Billy, the album you recorded this time is very good. Your band will have new songs." Qi Luo She waved his hands, but saw Billy and King arguing fiercely, "What's wrong?" "Profiteer!" "Overlord!" ????????? Pointing to the empty beer glasses on the table in unison, King and Billy roared loudly. "Don't argue?" Seeing the two of them, Qiluoshe immediately turned red and took out a piece of banknote. "If there is any dispute, I'll pay it first, okay?" "We can't set this precedent! I might have to come here to spend money from time to time!" Billy turned back with a distressed look on his face, "She obviously only gave me one bundle, but she forced me to take two bundles of money!" "Who took the half-drunk beer from my hand and drank it in one go?" King sneered without giving in. "You only have half of the remaining wine, and you still have the nerve to charge a bunch of money?" "I saw you were drunk and didn't argue with you about the crime of snatching food from your mouth. That's already an open policy!" "Stop!" Finally, Qi Ye She couldn't help but slapped his hands between the two of them, vaguely recalling the charm of the referee on the ring, "I'm not interested in your financial disputes. Otherwise, I will pay for the drinks of other people in the bar today. It’s covered, and Miss King, come with us to settle the matter first, and then you can argue with us as you please? Anyway, we are all from Nanzhen, so we can’t run away from the temple.” "" Looking at the heroic appearance of Qilongshe taking out big banknotes at a steady speed, oh, maybe in King's eyes, the key to causing this heroic spirit lies in the number of those banknotes rather than whether Qilongshe's movements are graceful, "You in the end What do you want to do?" "Go visit three people nearby and make sure you know them." Qiluoshe put the banknotes on the table one by one, "I don't have much cash with me." "That's enough." Staring at Qiliaoshe's hand, and then looking at Billy who was already ready to go, the hesitant King turned back to summon Lisa, "I'll leave the store to you for the time being. I'll announce a special event tonight. Half price is the bottom line, so plan it carefully That's it, put the money on the table By the way, if the wine is too expensive, it will be said to be out of stock." …… "Profiteer, what a fucking profiteer!" After leaving the bar, Billy, who was leading the way, couldn't help but turn around, looked at King with complicated eyes, and finally turned around and waved his stick to curse. "There's nothing wrong with borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha." Qiyongshe waved his hands and chuckled, "It's not easy for anyone these days." "Where is the destination?" King was a little impatient - the three people who were well-known to the public in the KOF arena got together on the street, which was why they were watched - this made Ben threaten in South Town. King felt uncomfortable washing his hands. "It's not far. Didn't I answer a phone call before I quarreled with you?" Billy waved his stick casually, "If nothing else, I'm still on a basketball court." "Basketball?" King thought for a moment, "I heard that Lucky is on a street ball march across the United States. He happened to be here these days. Are you looking for him?" "Lucky happens to be there too. However, our goal seems to be a lot of fun." Turning the corner, Billy stretched out his hand and pointed his stick straight ahead. The large open-air basketball court was already crowded with people. "It's completely silent?" Qijiaoshe touched his chin, "It seems like their basketball level is very good?" "Let's talk first." King raised his right hand. "First, I will not participate in fighting. I announced three years ago that I would withdraw from the factional struggle within South Town. Second, I will not play basketball. My basketball level has not been improved. To get rid of the need to embarrass yourself.” "Who said we're going to play basketball?" Stopping at the edge of the court, Billy turned back with a cold sweat on his face. "Didn't you say there were three opponents? It was exactly three versus three, the standard number of people in street ball!" King blinked, "I see this all the time." "Ms. King, please rest assured that our intention is not to cause a fight, and you don't have to divert your thoughts elsewhere." Qilaoshe pointed at the two people on the court, "Do you think that when it comes to fighting, Billy and I still need to helper?" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a crisp sound on the court, followed by a burst of cheers - someone on the court successfully dunked. "So this is a slam dunk?" The man in blue, who was knocked back by his opponent, happily picked up the basketball, moved suddenly, and shot to the other end of the court like an arrow! "Bang!" The same wonderful slam dunk! "Fighter?" King asked softly, looking at the running speed of the man in blue. "Even if it's not, it's almost the same." Qiyongshe pointed at the man in blue, "Don't you think the style that man is wearing is familiar?" "You"Say" A moment of thinking caused King to lose his voice, "Kusanagi" "Yes or no, that's the purpose of our trip." Qijiaoshe moved her joints and walked towards the court, turning back and smiling at King, "Actually, even if we play street ball, we don't need your help." "Very good move." Walking up to the man in blue, Qilongshe extended his hand gently, "Can we play ball together? Please call me Qilongshe." “Pfft——” As the cheers had dispersed, someone’s spitting sound on the sidelines was extremely clear. "Oh? Does anyone have any idea about my name?" Xun Sheng looked around and saw a young woman spraying ice cream from her mouth on the man next to her. "You" The woman took a step forward, clasping her hands, not caring about the ice cream falling on the ground, just staring at the face of Qi Luo She, "Qi" The sound seemed to be crying, but she held it back with joy. , sadness, accident, surprise In an instant, the woman's face acted out the Earth's climate instruction video, "Are you the Qilongshe?" "That's rightyou know me?" Qiyongshe was confused by her strange behavior. "You are the Qiluo Society!" The woman rushed towards the Qiluo Society with a single stride, "Whenare youwhen are you going to release a new song?" "Xiaojia, aren't you afraid of being embarrassed like this?" The man in blue lazily stopped in the middle and looked at Qilongshe, "You are just very handsome. Did you dye your white hair? By the way, you call me Kyo. -1!" "Kyo" "That's right, I'm a fan of Kyo Kusanagi, and I recently had plastic surgery done specifically to suit his appearance!" The man in blue took off his sunglasses - which were indeed exactly the same as Kyo Kusanagi's, "So, I'll change my name by the way. Kyo-1!" "1? Is there another 2?" Qifongshe was stunned. "Of course, my brother is Kyo-2," the man who called himself Kyo-1 was very excited and waved his hand, "Xiao Jian, come here!" "Oh my godwho is this person" Billy quietly held his head and turned around, only to see King's face looking cold. "I'm sorry, Xiaoyu is just soenthusiastic." The woman known as Xiaojia flashed in front of Kyo-1 and hurriedly apologized to Qiluosha, "My name is Xianla, and Xiaojia is my nickname. I like it very much. I was a little excited just now when I listened to your Hell Band's songs I'm really sorry!" "Hey, why are you, a singer and martial artist, here to stir up trouble? My solo training with this guy is not complete yet, okay?" Suddenly, a voice of dissatisfaction sounded from behind the three of them, and a tall black man seemed to be impatient. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 43: Face covered with dust, temples as frosty "Lucky?" Qijiaoshe looked at the black man, walked a few steps, bent down to pick up the basketball, and tossed it casually, "Aren't you also a mediocre fighter yourself?" "Whoosh!" flew across the court, and the basketball hit the net. Regardless of almost everyone being dumbfounded, Qiliaoshe shook his finger: "Basketball is a very interesting sport, but it's boring to show off your qualities as a fighter on an ordinary basketball court." As he said that, he His eyes turned to King, "Actually, as long as you spend some time to learn, you can be better than the people in the so-called dream team. Don't believe it, the current three-point shooting rate is only around 50%, and the fighter only needs to With a little practice, it's easy to throw it all over the court like me." With a hearty smile, he looked back at Lucky, "So, I think you should forget about your so-called single training, right? Or, find another time to practice at the fighter level. Play on the basketball court? I can provide the venue.” "" Sensing that the audience was looking at him strangely, Lucky hesitated, "I pursued the realm of a fighter just because I wanted to play streetball well. But after I trained hard and returned from participating in KOF94, I discovered that we were together Friends who enjoy basketball are not at the same level as me Later, the Olympic Committee explicitly refused fighters to participate in the Olympics Now, my NBA dream has been shattered Now, I can only play street ball. , coincidentally, this guy is a good opponent." Lucky pointed at Kyo-1, his eyes gleaming. "Really?" Kyo-1 looked at him with sympathetic eyes and said weakly, "Actually, this is my first time touching a basketball today" "What!" Lucky pointed at him with one finger, his pupils dilated almost to the point of being dilated. "Don't you notice?" The man in brown clothes, who was introduced as Kyo-2, walked slowly towards him with half-melted ice cream. "He has been imitating your movements, he is just faster than you." "" The silence in the whole place did not last long, less than a minute. Lucky walked away, bringing up a trail of smoke and dust in everyone's sight, making everyone wonder what was in his eyes when he left. However, for Qiluoshe, these are no longer important: "Then, since you like it, I will call you Kyo-1." "Thank you." Kyo-1 pointed to King and Billy in the crowd, "Are they your friends?" "In a broad sense, yes." Qiluosha looked at Kyo-1 on the right and Kyo-2 on the left, thinking deeply. "Then, let them play together!" Kyo-1 waved his hand, "Although you said that fighters play basketball differently, I think that fun has no distinction between professions. Anyway, I am not a fighter. Home." "The problem is that you have that kind of quality." Qijiaoshe pointed at his face, "Since you can undergo plastic surgery for Kusanagi Kyo, then you should also be willing to move closer to his career, and with your ability, that is not far away. "As he said this, he punched Kyo-1 in the chest! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. Kyo-1 directly punched Qijiaosha. "Why isn't it the final impact?" With the help of the reaction force, Kyo-1 took a step back and ducked behind Xian La, "Besides, are you not afraid of beating me to death with one punch?" "With your speed, even if you can't fight hard, it's not impossible to dodge my punch." Qi Luo She smiled easily, "You can't even estimate this, it's such a waste of fame, right? , Miss Xianla.” This time, Qiliaoshe's punch failed - Xianla moved before him, followed his outstretched arm, and made a perfect over-the-shoulder throw! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Hahahaha" Qiyongshe, who was lying on the ground, suddenly laughed and laughed loudly for a long time, "Interesting, it feels like a long time no see!" “Did you fall silly?” Kyo-1 teased. “It’s probably too far away from the last setback.” Kyo-2 analyzed. "Miss Xianla?" Qiyongshe looked at her playfully, "Are you being merciful or did you have a premonition?" "How can we be merciful if we don't have a clear understanding of each other?" Kyo-1 yelled. "Xiaoyu, please don't use idioms randomly, okay? Haven't you caused enough trouble?" Xianla avoided Qiluoshe's eyes, "I'm really sorry, my actions are not serious If there is nothing else, we can leave first ? It’s dinner time.” "Dinner?" Qiyongshe stretched out his hand to Xianla. Considering the way he was lying down, it was just as if he was asking her to pull him up. "Just in time, I just booked a bar. If you don't mind, can we all go together? " "Invite a young woman to dinner when we first meet? Are you afraid of being questioned?" Xianla grabbed Kyo-1 with her left hand and held Kyo-2 with her right hand. "If we are destined, we will meet again. Let's say goodbye today. By the way. , remember to release a new special soon!"   "Wait a minute." Although Xian La's charming face and expression made it difficult to disobey her thoughts, Qilao Society still got up quickly, "If you really don't want to, there is nothing you can do. But you can let it happen Do I have to gossip about a few questions?” "If it's not about privacy, you can consider it." Seeing that Kyo-1 was about to make a move, Xianla pulled him behind her and replied. "Thank you." Qi Yeshe tidied up his appearance, and to put it bluntly, he just dusted himself off, "First of all, as a band member, I barely depend on my appearance, so I have to pay attention to the knowledge of plastic surgery. Let's not talk about this person. How was it that Brother Kyo-1 used to be able to undergo plastic surgery to look exactly like the real Kyo Kusanagi I really want to know which hospital you had the surgery at." "Haha" Looking at his sincerity, Kyo-1 smiled strangely, "You don't need to be so roundabout if you want to pursue Xiaojia, right? Besides, aren't there rumors that you have a complicated relationship with that person in your band?" "I'm just consulting on work attitude." Qifongshe was embarrassed, but didn't give up, "Please tell me." "Actually we don't have much money and can't afford such an advanced operation." Xian La looked embarrassed, "It just happened that a medical institution was doing experiments and needed volunteers, so Xiaoyu and the others went there, for free Fortunately, it was successful." Seeing that Qiyongshe still maintained his shameless appearance, Xianla sighed, "If you really want to try an operation with unknown success rate I can only say that it is a researcher from a certain institution. , there is no fixed medical practice place, and it seems to belong to some NESTS organization or something. We really don't know the specific situation, but it's all because Xiaoyu went crazy when she heard about plastic surgery" "Thank you for your candidness." Qiluoshe's actions were very gentlemanly, "Would you like to invite us to dinner for the last time? If not, let's say goodbye." …… "Xiaojia, you almost got dressed up today!" "You have the nerve to talk to me? What kind of plastic surgery? Can you even think of it?" "Please, let me declare first that I don't know how to do laundry. I feel bad wearing ice cream. I want to go back to the hotel." "Washing clothes is a woman's business, Xianla, I leave it to you." "What? Haven't you always called me Xiaojia? Besides, who is the girl?" "'Remember to release a new special soon!' Who can shout so charmingly without being shy?" "Youthe songs written by Qifongshe are indeed very good. I have listened to them for hundreds or thousands of years and never get tired of them." "Quia. Xiaojian, let's go, leave her alone, little woman." …… "Billy, send someone to monitor that Kyo-2." "Where are the other two?" "It's the one who doesn't take action that is scary." "……yes." "Okay, you can continue wrangling. By the way, Miss King, playing basketball is really good, you can have some fun." …… "Sermei." "You called me after only a few days apart? Did you miss me?" "It's a little bit, but it's also something serious." "What?" "I met a person with the appearance of Kusanagi Kyo." "Oh? Does he have fire?" "Not sure. But, I sneak punched him and he hit me." "He's very skilled. It's worth asking for the details." "The key is that I don't think his action was his first reaction. Although it was for a moment, it seemed that he deliberately concealed his own school and used Kusanagi-style moves after thinking about it. By the way, he claims to be an admirer of Kusanagi Kyo." "very funny." "More importantly, the woman accompanying him not only escaped my sneak attack, but also threw me over her shoulder." "What! I threw you? Is it a joke? How many years ago was the last time something like this happened?" "I think it was an illusion. The strange thing is that she seemed to know that I was going to make a sneak attack and was waiting for me to come to her door. The movement was not fast at all, but the timing could only be said to be perfect." "Isn't it an indirect way of putting money on your face?" "Am I that boring? Anyway, that's it. Send someone to investigate. The man is called Xiaoyu and calls himself Kyo-1, and the woman is called Xiaojia and calls herself Xianla." "Why did you call me? What about you?" “Aren’t I looking for a high school for Chris?” "What? Not done yet?" "I……" "What are you? Just wait until you come back to suffer the thunder! Humph!" "Beepbeep"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 44 Coffee and Tea "Aoi, I really don't know anything." He Bing, who was still a little confused, looked at Kusanagi Aoi who seemed to be trembling. He felt that he should say something, but he didn't know what to say. "As soon as I entered the room, what happened to your brother?" In one sentence, I can’t help but explain" Without responding to He Bing's explanation, Kusanagi Aoi turned around and threw herself into his arms with a single step - this made He Bing even more confused: "Xiao Kui, don't" "It seems that my existence is inappropriate?" Kagura Qianlong frowned with a smile, took out a tissue and wiped the nosebleed, looked at the man and woman in front of him, looked at the mess in the hall, and finally chose to wait. However, this waiting seems to be a bit long, or in other words, long time is an attribute of waiting, which has nothing to do with time. However, neither Hebing nor Kagura Qianryu broke Kusanagi Aoi's behavior until she took a deep breath and took a step back, blinking at Hebing with slightly red eyes: "Why are you so harsh on my brother?" "I haven't reached the stage where I can lift my weight as lightly as I can." Facing Kusanagi Aoi's pear blossoms after the rain, He Bing murmured. He wanted to reach out and wipe the rain and dew off the petals, but his hand only hung halfway - Kusanagi Aoi turned around. : "It made the Lord Kagura laugh." "Apart from some bleeding, it's okay." Perhaps because there was no mirror, Kagura Qianlong, who had tissue stuffed in his nostrils, failed to repair his appearance and looked like a bloody tabby cat. "If you can, you can take me with you. Would you like to visit the Kusanagi family school? I heard that Kusanagi Kyo’s only apprentice is there and I want to meet him.” "Yabuki" Kusanagi Aoi's face suddenly became subtle, "That's just right. Hebing, you couldn't fight with that kid last year. It's better to hit the sun today" "Ah? Isn't this bullying?" Hebing muttered. Probably in his opinion, Yabuki Shingo could never compare to Kusanagi Shibafune, even the injured Kusanagi Shibafune. "Yes, it's just bullying." Kusanagi Aoi said honestly, "I wonder how long the acting palace master Kagura is expected to stay in Kusanagi Castle?" "Between today and tomorrow." "Okay, I'll ask someone to take you to school first. I want to interrogate He Bing about what he has done in the past few days. How about it?" Probably in He Bing's eyes, Kusanagi Aoi never understands what it means to be reserved. "It's just what I want." Kagura Qianlong's eyes wandered between Kusanagi Aoi and the ice behind her, very playful. …… "Hebing, you pighead!" The hall was already burned to a great extent, and Kusanagi Aoi and Hebing had to sit in the small reception room. Obviously, Kusanagi Aoi's words were too abrupt for He Bing: "Huh?" "Why did you hit my brother? Why did you beat my brother away in front of the Kagura family?" The angry look was cute, but at least He Bing wouldn't think it was cute. "I……" “If it’s not for Sister Yang’s sake, I will definitely do something in the family!” Seeing Kusanagi Aoi making gestures with her hands, He Bing couldn’t help but feel chilled. "Isn't it?" "What is it? You have driven me away from my dear brother who I rarely see. Why don't you let me vent?" Although he didn’t burst into laughter, such a turn of events made He Bing speechless: “…Akui…” "Make me a cup of coffee." It seemed that she had vented enough, or maybe she was no longer in the mood. Kusanagi Aoi didn't care about Hebing's fear, and pointed to the thermos cup and instant coffee powder on the coffee table. "Qianlong is still waiting for us" He Bing’s persuasion only earned Kusanagi Aoi a blank look: “She wishes we had forgotten her so that we would have enough time to observe the details of Kusanagi Castle.” "Then why did you agree?" He Bing's hand shook and he almost spilled the coffee powder on the coffee table. Staring at Hebing, covering the thermos cup and shaking it well, Kusanagi Aoi propped her elbows on the coffee table and held her chin in her hands: "Why don't you agree to a free military parade? No matter what thoughts she has about Kusanagi City, First, let her understand the power of Kusanagi Castle." "Powerful do you really think so?" After careful consideration, He Bing asked. “Even if she is strong on the outside but weak on the inside, we have to let her see her strong side – isn’t this the purpose of the military parade?” "Aren't you worried about Qianlong seeing any clues?" "She chose the location. It's just right. I'm not worried." "ThenI have nothing to say." After all, He Bing's understanding of Kusanagi Castle is no better than Kusanagi Aoi. "Besides, Yang asked me to say something to you." "What?" Kusanagi Aoi became interested. "You are almost eighteen years old, you'd better learn Orochimaru as soon as possible." Kusanagi Aoi smiled: "Don't worry, I'm measured." "Some things are better off by chance than early." Apparently,He Bing was not relieved. "The problem is, there are some things that no one else has to plan for a rainy day." Opening the thermos cup, regardless of whether the coffee was ready, Kusanagi Aoi picked it up and put it to her lips, "Since you beat my brother away, some things It’s up to you to be the listener.” "What?" "I don't know what the life of an eighteen-year-old should be like, but it seems that family affection should still exist. My brother is far away, Sister Yang is in bed, Brother Jing is missing, and Father Chaizhou is forced to start a new life. I can only drag the wayward one. You are my apprentice." As she spoke, Kusanagi frowned as she took a small sip, but still swallowed it, "Just like this coffee, it is very bitter and very hot The coffee you brew is very good, even if it is difficult to swallow. , I can also choose not to drink; but for some very bitter and hot things, I have to Hebing, are you willing to drink coffee with me from now on? Although this is suspected of proposing, I still ask, anyway, You and I both understand.” "Aoi" He Bing sighed and snatched the thermos cup from Kusanagi Aoi's hand, "You don't have to torture yourself if you want me to express my opinion, right? Is your throat burned?" "I just forgot the temperature of the water." Kusanagi Aoi smiled, "But answer my question first." "I would rather make you the tea you like to drink." …… "Master." "Xiao Bao is still playing?" "It seems that Xiaobao is naturally interested in the spiritual power ball." "That's really a mental power ballforget it, entangled naming is just a bad idea." "Master, if nothing happens, I'll go practice." "Quan Chong, wait." "If you have anything to say, just say it. I don't want to smoke second-hand smoke next to you." “The taste of hookah is good, and it doesn’t have as many disadvantages as cigarettes…” "Stop! Am I really leaving?" "You, your concentration is like thisOkay, let's get down to business. Do you know the identity of the old tailor?" "You know, the person who raised Athena, I will call him YueGrandpa Yue sooner or later!" "Asshole! That's Yue Fei's nickname!" "Don't knock me on the head, your pipe is hard to find." "Okay, I won't bullshit you. Let me ask you, do you know the reason why we fighters are still so popular today?" "What?" “Don’t some laymen say, ‘No matter how high your martial arts skills are, you can knock him down with just one shot’?” "That's what an idiot said. The time it takes an ordinary person to pull the trigger is enough to kill him many times." “What if you face a hail of bullets?” "Of course I won't confront you head-on. I'm not an idiot." "Idiot? Boy, this kind of thinking is at best a medium one." "Is there a clearer way to outwit it?" "I really want to knock you. Forget it, it's normal to have a lot of talent. If you have a lot of talent, you won't be called a genius." "Can I explain it clearly if you want me to be cold?" "It's the old tailor who defeated and annihilated the defense line of a mechanized regiment by himself in half an hour during World War II." "Isn't he Chinese? There were real mechanized troops on the Asian battlefields of World War II, and they were also used as mobile forces, right?" "The opponent is the German army." "What!" "Want to know how he did it?" "One last warning, speak out if you have anything to say!" "You bastard, you don't fit in with the atmosphere at all In a word, I plan to teach you." "oh." “Do you know that this Kung Fu is very difficult to learn, and once you learn it, you can be domineering in the world?” “You’ll know it once you tell me.” "you……" "Because, you are my master!"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 45 Helpless France. suburbs. "Can I ask a question?" It’s not a luxurious manor dinner, but there are only a pair of beauties at both ends of the long table. One is graceful and luxurious, the other is a little childishwell, this childishness is brought out. "Please tell me." The gorgeous blond beauty smiled all over her face. "Is it necessary to hold a farewell party for a mercenary alone?" It seems that the brown-haired girl is not used to such an atmosphere. At least, her mercenary costume is incompatible with everything around her. Chewing a piece of beef carefully, the blonde beauty put down her knife and fork: "Rising stars always need to be treated favorably, and you let me see the shadow of some people." "So I became successful because of others?" The brown-haired girl was a little unhappy and cut the food on the plate ruthlessly. "It would be weird if geniuses are not similar to geniuses." The blonde beauty didn't care about her actions, but seemed to appreciate the cute objects. "Whip, I want to ask you one last time, do you really decide to accept this commission?" The girl known as Whip did not hesitate: "I am a mercenary and have no plans to change jobs." "Reject my invitation for this reason and face the unexpected danger?" The blonde beauty shook her head, "Rough jade needs to be polished, but putting it in danger is worth questioning." "I'm not a rough jade, I'm just a mercenary, and I don't think there is a task that I can't complete." Whip picked up a large piece of wood and stuffed it into his mouth. "The problem is, your interview was too successful. It makes me feel that this task is just a waste of talent." "Just like the history of the country we live in - Joan of Arc was injured by an arrow on the front line, and Napoleon also started as an artillery captain." Whip swallowed quickly. "Heroes only emerge in troubled times. It would be my dereliction of duty if I could not let South Americans use their talents in peaceful times." The blonde beauty sighed and smiled, "In order to convince the public, they exchange the lives of geniuses for so-called qualifications Such a dictator is worse than democracy. ." "The fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold." Whip wiped his mouth and showed his face to the other party, "Thank you for your kindness, but instead of trying to persuade me in vain at this moment, it is better to confirm the details of the mission again." "There is no need to do anything deliberately, just pursue fairness and justice, and let those real fighting styles get their due status." The blonde beauty stood up, "Obviously, you don't like today's style, but I hope you understand. " "A diplomatic order, does this mean that I am not accepting my life?" Whip stood up, took out his beloved little leather whip, and wrapped it around his hand, "If it's okay, I'll leave?" "I wish you a triumphant victory." "Haha no need to be like this, I am not your subordinate yet. But thank you for your kind words!" Before leaving the room, Whip suddenly turned around and asked, "Can I ask another question?" "It's not good to be too polite." "It's not polite, but this question may be abrupt - why are you trying to persuade me to leave the mercenary system, but are you willing to let Leona stay there?" "" "I'm not so arrogant as to think that in your heart, my status can be compared with Leona. So, why?" "" "Sure enough, it's still too abrupt I just have to do my job well." "" "gone!" …… "Vice, are the children okay Do they miss you? Or is your image of a 'strict father' too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people? Haha I'm already in France. I'll be there tonight. I'll look for you in bed. Heyit failed again, still can’t accept it?” …… "Why are you sighing? If Master Zero like this is known by his subordinates, it will be a source of conversation!" "Can't you just say a few words less? I'm going to have surgery in two days." "So what? The meeting is over. It's rare to have a working meal together." "It is indeed rare, in the past" "Back then, I was just a young girl, and you single-handedly brought me out." "Now you and Foxy always don't let me get my way." "Kula also has a lot of things that annoy me. Is this a generation gap?" "God knowsthe future always belongs to young people, but I can't let go" "So you choose surgery." "Then how much longer can it last?" "What is it that makes you so abnormal today?" "Do you remember Xian La?" "Good genes, but it seems the body is dead." "The body of the original body is missing.""Under investigation, no results yet?" "Yes, but that's not a big problem." "So……" "Do you still remember the clone of Xian La?" "You mean Whip?" "Yeahit's a pity." "But there was nothing we could do. The technology at the time was not perfect enough, which caused Whip to have a tendency to induce sexual violence It was really not suitable to be a successor." “But it’s so excellent.” "Soit's a pity." "No, you don't know The intelligence just confirmed - Whip, which was placed outside the Brazilian mercenary system, is obviously highly regarded by the commander behind the scenes in South America - Metro." "What!" "It's nothingI was just thinking and sighed by the way." "ZeroSir" "Diana, you go ahead I have a bad gastrointestinal problem and I need to chew slowly. You don't need to accompany me, it's a waste of time." …… The family school in Kusanagi Castle is very good. At least, Kagura Qianryu with a bloody cat-like face sometimes stood and sometimes walked around the campus, but he was never watched by anyone. Every plant and tree here ignited Kagura Qianryu's mood, although, that face Quite funny. The school bell rang, and Kagura Qianlong looked at the crowds of people coming and going as if peacefully, and after a while he stood alone. "Ordinary life?" The Kusanagi tribesman who led the way left early at the school gate. It was probably that person who said hello, but no one came to interfere with Kagura Qianlong's whereabouts. There are also matchbox-style teaching buildings in schools of the Kusanagi tribe. Kagura Qianryu stood quietly in front of the back door window of a classroom, leaning on his toes, looking at the silent students, the teacher who held a pen like orchid fingers, and the mysterious teacher. Le Qianlong’s eye-catching writing on the blackboard "High school class?" After a long time, Kagura Qianryu quietly left the classroom as if he had arrived, walked up the marble stairs step by step, and looked out carefully at the windows on each floor. It seemed that the difference of three meters was the new one. landscape. "The campus in the East?" Finally, Kagura Qianlong came to the rooftop. There is no smoking man in the Japanese comics, only the open and comfortable wind. Looking down from here, a smile creeps onto Kagura Qianlong's face, which is a little shy, a little shy, a little envious, and a little uneasy. "None of them belong to meah!" With a sigh, he leaned against the guardrail and sat down slowly, looking up at the sky, stroking the guitar strings with his fingers, and the sound of the piano was quite chaotic. "The moonlight illuminates the sky, sheds a ray of light, and embellishes the ocean. Whenever a shooting star falls from the sky, the dreams in my heart are blown by the wind" The singing is small and ethereal, distant and sincere, and the guitar sound is imbued with a magical style, like a lonely elf singing in a low voice. "Fly with memories and fantasies" Gradually, the movement is like the water ripples struck by lightning, like the broken glass on the ground, unknowingly shattering the original dream in the gorgeous performance, leaving only a few stars, reflecting reflecting a drop of tear, from Kagura Qianlong The tears sliding down his cheeks, along with the dried blood, left the funny bloody face and disappeared without a trace. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 46 Weak? Strong? The song is over. Kagura Qianryu stood up slowly and held up his guitar. He turned around and looked down, only to see Ai Hing and Kusanagi Aoi walking in at the school gate. After staring for a moment, he gently went downstairs and came to the sink. Staring at the seemingly clean water rolling on my hands, reflecting the sunlight coming from the window, it smells vaguely like a rainbow. The water droplets bouncing off the hand rippled in the air, causing Kagura Qianlong's pupils to shrink, and then his fingertips trembled slightly After some time, there was a burst of noise from downstairs. Kagura Qianlong took a deep breath, closed her eyes, held the water in her hands, caressed her face, and washed away any traces of tears or blood "Dragon," pulled out a tissue, "can be big or small," wiped away water droplets, "can rise or hide," tidied up his appearance, "big can stir up clouds and smoke," put on the sunglasses that are supposed to be used to suppress hair, "small "Hidden means hiding form," putting on the peaked cap that has been pinned to the waist, "rising soaring in the universe," putting on the guitar in his left hand, "hiding means lurking within the waves." The lavender sunglasses are embellished by a few slender forehead hairs, but they also cover up the eyes. Only the slender red lips on the melon-shaped face reveal the mystery. Facing the sun, he took out the silver dragon-shaped pendant, as if thinking, as if hesitating, and finally put it outside. …… "Miss Kui" The helpless Shingo Yabuki looked at Kusanagi Aoi with a somewhat complicated look, and when he found the silent Aihi behind Kusanagi Aoi, his eyes became even more complicated - this almost pitiful look did not arouse Kusanagi Aoi's sympathy: "Last time, my brother interrupted your duel with He Bing; this time, make up for it." "Master is still missing, so why should you" Seeing that Kusanagi Aoi had no intention of letting go, Shingo Yabuki suddenly raised his head, "Okay, let's fight! But even if I lose, it's because I haven't practiced enough, and Master" "There's no need for slogans." Kusanagi Aoi interrupted him, "Let's go to the playground. This time, not only the teachers and students of the school will be watching, but also the Acting Palace Master Kagura." "What!" Shingo Yabuki was stunned. "So, it is unreasonable for me to choose this time to find fault with you." After saying that, she didn’t care how Yabuki Shingo understood it or what the onlookers thought of it. She grabbed Heiyou’s hand and Kusanagi Aoi simply turned around and walked away. …… The campus of the Kusanagi family is quite large. At least, the playground of this middle school campus is really a square-like playground - not a sports ground. "Aoi, is it really necessary?" Standing at the edge of the playground, waiting for Shingo Yabuki and Kagura Qianryu, Hebing tightened his hand with Kusanagi Aoi, "Or" "Brother Lazy Rujing has not publicly denied that he calls himself an apprentice, so why can't I believe in his ability?" Kusanagi Aoi took Hebing's hand, patted the back of it, and smiled playfully, "On KOF97, you can't tell. How many minutes can it last in Chris’ hands?” "But now" "Just do your best, but don't use the Fist of Heaven." Letting go of her hand, Kusanagi Aoi pointed to the stairs in the distance - Kagura Hidden Dragon was slowly descending, with a graceful appearance like a fairy descending to earth, or , the coming demon. "That's just letting water go." "Promise me, let Lord Kagura see from Yabukisee what Kyo-nii saw from Yabuki." After saying that, Kusanagi Aoi turned around and pushed Heiyou towards the center of the playground. …… "Is it finally starting?" Standing in front of He Bing, Kagura Qianlong's voice was so faint that people could only understand the literal meaning. However, He Bing seemed a little stunned: "Qianlong, you" "I have met Mai Zhuo, I have met Chai Zhou, I have met you." The brim of Kagura Qianlong's hat almost covered his sunglasses, "I have already met my opponents and companions of the same level I will quietly admire you. Performance." "Qian" Seeing Kagura Qianlong walking towards Kusanagi Aoi step by step, He Bing half-raised his hand and wanted to say something, but he seemed to see a figure far away in the horizon. …… "You are He Bing" The words that Shingo Yabuki seemed to have been brewing for a long time were interrupted by He Hing with a wave of his hand: "Language barrier." The poisonous bite is not completed! Facing Yabuki Shingo’s surprise attack, Hebing just took a step back, just out of reach of the opponent. However, he did not fight back and seemed to only intend to get behind Yabuki Shingo. The ghost burning is not finished yet! Unfortunately, Yabuki Shingo's smooth turn only came to an end halfway through - Hebing was already close, and there was no distance for him to bring any strength. At that moment when he was taking a breath, He Bing pushed lightly, pulled away again, and looked at Yaya with a half-smile.??Shingo. The car is not finished yet! Before Yabuki Shingo finished his first kick, He Bing had already leaned behind him and distanced himself again: "Sure enough, self-study and self-painting always have shortcomings just like my original Arakawa" However, it is impossible for Shingo Yabuki to understand Hehi's emotion, and all he can respond to is a kick from Shingo! "Made by myself" After murmuring, He Bing didn't wait for him to take off, and directly skated to the front - Sunflower! Another gentle push, still half-smiling, Hebing no longer watched Yabuki Shingo's reaction, but looked around at the crowd surrounding the playground, as well as Kagura Qianryu and Kusanagi Aoi "The wild bite is not finished No, that's just a cover It's Hanaken!" "Desolate bite, nine wounds, dragon teeth!" The head-on collision of moves Oh no, there is no head-on collision at all. Every time He Hyou strikes, he hits Shingo Yabuki just when he is about to exert his strength. The last kick takes advantage of the force, and once again separates the two. distance. "Quan Chong, when will you be willing to compete with me seriously" He Bing is sighing, but Shingo Yabuki is not as romantic as this - Qiu Fenglin! "You don't care about physical strength?" Although he was surprised, his response was unambiguous. Pointing his toes, He Bing retreated quickly. However, Shingo Yabuki did not stop, nor did he even slow down. As the distance between him and Hebing got closer and closer, his always bright eyes seemed to get brighter Fujitang-style crane picking! It seems that Hebing blocked Shingo Yabuki's attack No, with a soft sound in an instant, Shingo took a step forward and pressed Hehyo to the ground! "Why?" Staring at Yabuki Shingo's eyes that seemed to be burning, He Bing felt a little burned, and his lips moved and he couldn't help but spit out something in English. Probably, this simple English with not standard pronunciation can be understood by him, or maybe he read the doubt in He Bing's eyes, Yabuki Shingo gritted his teeth and said something loudly. It seems that, yes, Hebing can understand the emotions in Yabuki Shingo's words, but he can only detect a few seemingly familiar words in those sentences - "Kusanagi", "Kakura", "Kyo" Yabuki Shingo was still pressing He Bing, mumbling something. He Bing looked into his eyes, as if he was hypnotized. After a long time, Kusanagi Aoi and Kagura Qianlong came forward: "What's the result?" "Consider me defeated!" Without any movement, He Bing closed his eyes, "I lacka lot of things." "Hebing" The chorus of Kusanagi Aoi and Kagura Qianryu caused a brief silence, but it was broken by Ai Hyou—— "Let me calm down for a whilebut let's call an ambulance first, Ya Shingo has a broken bone."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 47 Rare simplicity "Boy, do you know why you chose Guangxi?" "Guilin's landscape is the best in the world, your exact words." In the early morning of nature with green mountains and green waters, a rather small old man and a young man looked at the mirror-like lake surface, which was not very elegant. One half crossed his legs and puffed out mist to pollute the environment, and the other faced the sky and made a "Taiwan" "Character. "It's the same glass of water, pessimistic and optimistic; the same sentence, there are a thousand Hamlets Picture B, or not Picture B, that's a question." The old man swallowed his cigarette heavily. "Why did you learn from the old tailor?" The young man was depressed, "Didn't you agree to practice? Playing games is not good." "No, then why are you opening the whole map?" The old man seemed angry. "How can I have such computer skills!" The young man felt aggrieved, "You installed the computer in Athena's bedroom yourself. There happened to be a full-length mirror next to your display screen and my eyes" "Smelly boy." The old man fell silent. "Okay, I admit, that game is good, but it has just been released for a few days, and there are a lot of bugs. A puppy can turn into a flying dragon. Besides, we are here to practice" The young man softened his tone, but insisted on his point of view. "Forget it, I won't argue with you anymore." The old man knocked his cigarette rod on the edge of his shoe, "At least it's not a bad thing to focus on cultivation." "That……" "We'll wait until the bugs are fixed for the game, but listen, fighting can be called fighting, but fighters are definitely not rogues" "Stop!" Seeing the old man's tone getting excited, the young man waved his hands quickly, "It's not good to criticize Sang and Huai, just say it!" "Speak directly? Okay. When you were defeated by Kagura Chizuru, you were thinking of special training. This is not wrong. But look at Nikaido Benimaru, who was defeated by Sherme. Where is he now? ?” The old man was probably very angry that he didn’t cooperate. "I'm studying bioelectricity or something in Waseda." The young man showed no sign of weakness. "That's because his family is rich and asked the school to give him a class." "Idiot." The old man grabbed the wine gourd and threw it, hitting the young man's raised wrist. "Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be confused?" "I'm tired of you beating around the bush." ??Rubbing his hands, the young man was very honest. "Just like Athena, it doesn't give us any peace of mind." At a loss for words, the old man choked out a sentence, but he was still angry and pulled out the wine gourd. "That's called husband and wife." "Pfft!" The old man spilled wine all over his body and couldn't laugh or cry, "Well, I'm too lazy to treat you." "The fault lies in your bad habits." The young man sat up, stretched out, and crossed his legs to face the old man, "Okay, it's almost time to go back to the cage, can you just tell me? Are you going back to eat the stuffed buns again? breakfast?" "You really reminded me" The old man's face twitched, "To tell you the truth, it is true that beautiful mountains and clear waters are suitable for martial artists to cultivate their character. However, the only areas we can choose are Guiguidian and Changbai Mountain." "Why?" "There are many cracks. You are not qualified to know your strength. So, work hard!" The old man said vaguely. "But this has nothing to do with the fact that you took me to watch the mountains and rivers early in the morning and play games at night these days, right? Or does it have to do with the legendary kung fu you want to teach me?" "Foreshadowing. It's a pity that you don't cooperate." "That's because you didn't make it clear on purpose." "I can't explain it clearly. The doctor's own disease is the most difficult to treat, because he has an insight into the disease, which consumes his blind courage." The old man took a sip of wine. "Then you have to at least tell me how far it needs to go, right?" "Then, when looking at mountains and rivers, you have to achieve the feeling of 'harmony between man and nature'. As for what that feeling is, it's your own business. I won't go into details." The old man thought for a while and said, "Playing games. , zero-waste operation, APM over one thousand" “Then we have to order the keyboard and mouse first.” "That's true" Suddenly, the old man woke up as if from a dream, "It's getting late, kid, go back and cook!" "Why didn't you do it?" The old man ran away, and the young man didn't lag behind. "Our cooking skills are almost the same. As long as we can eat it" the old man's words were heard in the wind. "I'm too lazy to be filial in this matter. If you want to eat, let's do it!" "Youit would be great if Athena was here!" "Yes! I really miss her craftsmanship." "Be less hairy and have more spring!" …… ?"arigatou." Yabuki Shingo on the stretcher was stunned, letting the school doctor who came after hearing the news manipulate him, and only stared at Kusanagi Aoi's face that was getting farther and farther away. Did she say thank you? He was full of arrogant words and had a arrogant look on his face, but at the moment when he grabbed himself and threw him on the stretcher, at the closest distance, he said "thank you" silently? Not knowing her expression at that moment, and not being able to appreciate the complexity in her voice, Yabuki Shingo was confused. He even seemed to have forgotten the severe pain in the fracture. He looked at Kusanagi Aoi and watched her face the Lord Kagura. , facing He Bing, facing everyone's freehand expressions, Yabuki Shingo thought of a word, forced face Well, that shouldn't be considered a laugh, right? Vaguely, Shingo Yabuki discovered the feeling of Master Kyo from Aoi Kusanagi, but it was just a feeling. Until he was taken away from the playground on a stretcher, he still couldn't figure it out. Maybe Benimaru-senpai is right The key to Master Kyo's acquiescence in this title is my innocence, or in other words, stupidity But is this innocence or stupidity Kusanagi Kyo's helpless sigh, Nikaido Benimaru's teasing, Daimon Goro's smile, and the figure of the mysterious woman originally known as the Palace Master Kagura flashed in his mind, as well as the last scene where Hehi clearly melted into Kusanagi. A move from the martial arts school, finally returned to Kusanagi Aoi's voice of thanks as light as a feather Yabuki Shingo felt that his headache was worse than the injury. “That’s it, I don’t want to think about it anymore, Kusanagi Castle and Kagura Palace? I am just a "disciple" who is not even officially recognized by Master Jing. I can only maintain my dignity with this little effort. I hope I didn't disappoint Miss Aoi …… "Yabuki has been carried away, it's time for you to get up, right?" Kiki was still on the ground with her eyes closed, Kusanagi Aoi waved around, "What are you doing? It's still class time." Very uncooperatively, the end of get out of class bell rang on the playground, probably the music of "Doraemon" - this made He Bing's face distorted: "Kusanagi Castle really deserves its reputation." "If possible, I want to leave Kusanagi Castle." Kagura Qianryu held onto Hebing who stood up with his right hand, "If Miss Aoi agrees." "It doesn't matter. I'm not qualified to talk about your stay or go." Kusanagi Aoi smiled, "Are you satisfied with the performance just now?" "I'm deeply touched." The red lips under the purple sunglasses could not see any curvature, "He Bing, let's go." Kagura Qianlong had little strength, but He Bing still let her pull her and move slowly. In the end, he couldn't help but look back: "Akui, I'm really leaving." "Go!" Kusanagi Aoi still smiled and waved slightly, "Just don't get offended!" This time, He Bing did not run away. Although it was not so natural in public, but looking at the obvious cunning in Kusanagi Aoi's eyes, and looking at Kagura Qianlong with her back turned, the corners of He Bing's mouth seemed to He cocked his head for a moment, and then walked faster than Kagura Qianlong. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 48 Nikaido Benimaru’s “lesson”? "Qianlong." "What?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????… However, this did not affect the prosperity around them at all, and there was always so much coming and going around noon. "You are dressed like this" "How is it?" It was probably a smile, but He Bing could only see the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, "This is how I will dress most of the time from now on." "……Um." The change in Kagura Qianlong's dress is certainly worth noting, but at this moment He Bing is thinking about something else. In fact, after leaving that school and leaving Kusanagi Castle, he enjoyed the attention of countless people along the way. Although he understood the rules, He Bing really had no experience of being noticed at close range - except for the cameras in the KOF arena, the audience In fact, it was quite far, and the quality of the audience was also very different from the people in Kusanagi City who were so experienced. As a result, his steps couldn't help but become slower and slower, and in the end it seemed like he was being dragged by Kagura Qianlong. Probably, Hebing would rather fly away - no matter whether it is Kusanagi Aoi's hand or Kagura Qianlong, although it feels good to hold it, one is warm and hot, the other is cool and delicate, but the atmosphere is like a needle on the back Kusanagi Aoi showed her close relationship with herself to the people of Kusanagi City because her rumored talent could indirectly increase her influence in the family; Kagura Qianryu held on to her hand because she had no background. It is a necessary condition for her to be willing to trust, and such a person is really rare to find around her. But, so what? He Bing could not refuse anything. Both are frankly using themselves, and the use seems to be a win-win situation-provided that he is determined to pay attention to who he surrenders to. The question is don't they understand that being caught in this secret struggle can easily lead to the crime of being dishonest? Ancient families always emphasize integrity! Depressed, He Bing looked back. ——This is the city gate, the city gate of Kusanagi Castle. Not long ago, Kusanagi Shibune was here to make things difficult for his prospective son-in-law. Perhaps it was this bit of cause and effect that made He Bing look at this place that he had passed through countless times for the first time. ??Obviously, this is not the tortoise shell castle gate of the ancient daimyo. Like the Todo family, the foundation in Tokyo, or rather Edo, only arose after Tokugawa Ieyasu won the Summer Battle, and "a few of the old houses in Kyoto have become forbidden areas, as well as more tourist attractions." These are Kusanagi Aoi’s original words. Not to mention the scenic spots, in her opinion, the so-called forbidden areas only record the filth in her family's history, which can neither be known to the public nor forgotten by future generations. In this regard, Kusanagi Yo has another theory - there are things in the forbidden area that only family heirs and respected elders can know. What exactly was it? Kusanagi Yo chose to deceive. "Perhaps, there is a suppressed existence that can destroy the world; perhaps, there is a peerless treasure buried there; perhaps, it is just the last words similar to Zhao Kuangyin's Three Rings of Stone; perhaps, this is simply a trap for interested people to fall into a trap. " ??????? Kusanagi Yang The flight of thoughts is actually only a moment. Kagura Qianlong, who noticed He Bing's stop, turned back to follow his gaze: "What's wrong?" "NoI was just thinking that the Kusanagi Castle looks very similar to the European Arc de Triomphe." "Is it great because of spiritual and historical symbols?" Kagura Qianlong's mouth curled up in an arc, which combined with the trapezoidal corners of his sunglasses gave it a mysterious flavor. "A family that has been prosperous for thousands of years only built this monument after the victory of the war between brothers. A big door. Really big.” "Qianlong" Kagura Qianlong's tone made He Bing not know what to say, "Where should we go next?" “Visit some people and then leave Japan.” "Who?" For a moment, He Bing really didn't know who else in Japan was worthy of Kagura Qianlong's personal visit. "Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro." Hebing's interest made Kagura Qianryu grin, "As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, after Kusanagi Kyo disappeared, I could only settle for the next best thing." "To know each other?" He Bing didn't know what Kagura Qianryu was going to do, but it was obvious that the information of the head of the Kusanagi family was worthy of attention. "But two people are not a handful." "Of course." Kagura Qianryu pulled Hebing's hand and continued to step forward, "The Yata family also once dominated this country. Although the inextricable relationships have been severed, they may still survive. If any family is loyal to The Yata family chose to endure for hundreds of years without extermination, and I also have the responsibility to give them what they deserve." "But……" Kagura Qianlong’s words would make He Bing?Stand still. "If the samurai class back then often chose to die after their master's family failed, then what about Ranbo?" …… Waseda is a prestigious university with a century-old history. Although this is nothing in the eyes of Kagura Qianryu, for Hebing, it is still worth thinking about—— "Why? Nikaido Benimaru majored in science and engineering. If he doesn't go to Tokyo University or Keio, why are he here?" Seeing He Hing's puzzlement, Kagura Qianryu chuckled: "As a sign of Japanese education, even if the University of Tokyo is willing to open a nondescript major for a rich man, would the Nikaido family themselves dare to set this precedent? Moreover, Waseda The university is not famous for science and engineering, but it was chosen. Doesn’t this mean something?” "You meanthat guy did it on purpose?" He Bing seemed to have some realization. "Wouldn't you know it once you see it?" Kagura Qianryu casually held up his guitar and pointed at a European-style building on campus, "Speaking of which, the professionalism of the single-seller can make Waseda obey, and the Nikaido family is not bad either. !” good? He Bing didn't understand the meaning of Kagura Qianlong's words, but looking along the guitar, the gray-yellow building that was probably the teaching building seemed to be a bit old. Of course, this was not their destination. At this moment, the two of them were already on the Waseda campus and attracted the attention of many people. Kagura Qianryu under the sunglasses can only arouse the admiration of men, but He Hing's face has long been known in Japan - scandals always attract people to gossip, and the scandals of fighters are even more indispensable. The scandals of the Kusanagi family are Those who will never be in the headlines will always be in the headlines. The premise is that someone dares to spread the scandal about the Kusanagi family. Obviously, the countless flying eyes prove that there are people who really don't care about Kusanagi Aoi's reputation, or While thinking, He Bing suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. "Here we are." Kagura Qianlong stopped in front of a small house, paying no attention to the people passing behind him intentionally or unintentionally. Probably, when she left Kagura Palace for the first time, she had no personal idea of ??the crowd, and besides, the crowd was not mainly aimed at her. Pulling Hebing's hand, Kagura Qianlong knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Just because He Bing doesn’t understand bird language doesn’t mean that Kagura Qianlong doesn’t understand it either, but the problem is that the speaker is a female voice, and the tone of voice is full of emotions, including tension, excitement, gasping, and trembling. What is happening in this house? In an instant, He Bing had a guess, and because of this guess, he thought of Kusanagi Yang who was lying in bed. He couldn't help but feel sad, and then kicked the door open. "" As He Bing thought, there was a man and a woman in the house, but other than that, there was nothing else that He Bing guessed correctly. Kagura Qianlong peeked at He Bing's embarrassment, and continued to look at the people in the house, remaining silent. The man in the house was obviously Nikaidou Benimaru, his face was slightly distorted, and he was standing in a straight line with his hands connected to the wires. If you look along the wires, people with a little knowledge of physics will be able to recognize one thing - a Truss coil! ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 49 The Watershed of Tao "You" He Bing's expression changed, "You don't want to die?" Nikaido Benimaru, who looked pained, ignored him. The girl beside him trembled and cut off the power supply. She looked at him anxiously and then at the uninvited guest at the door. "Huh" Nikaido Benimaru, who lived up to the expectations of everyone present and slowly walked towards a chair, finally spoke as he sat down, "Why is it you?" "Can't it be me?" Perhaps in order to confuse the embarrassment of breaking in, He Bing said innocently, "If you want to commit suicide, you don't have to hide it in the university, right?" "Do I look like someone who committed suicide?" Nikaido Benimaru smiled casually and whispered something to the helpless girl. Although Hebing couldn't understand it, Kagura Qianryu's gesture of giving way explained the content. As the girl left hesitantly, Kagura Qianryu gently closed the door, picked a chair and sat down, facing Nikaido Benimaru, not far away, holding the guitar in his arms, still silent, just like Students who stay in the classroom after school. Maybe it was a cold moment, maybe they were looking at each other, Nikaido Benimaru and Kagura Qianryu looked at each other naturally in this small classroom, resulting in silence in the air - this made Hebing gradually feel embarrassed, and when When he finally couldn't help but want to break the situation, perhaps because he was defeated by Kagura Qianryu's sunglasses - Nikaidou Benimaru spoke first. "He Bing, give me a glass of water. Also, please introduce who this beauty is." The classroom is not big, and the water dispenser is conspicuous. Moreover, Nikaido Benimaru's condition is probably not optimistic. "Here." When handing over the paper cup, He Bing finally noticed a problem, "Your hair" "It's just scattered." Nikaido Benimaru admitted frankly, "It is dangerous to mix direct current and alternating current. I almost died. Now I can only do the experiment after clearing the direct current carried in my body." "Is it just because of Shermei's words?" Perhaps because he was too impressed by the classic upright hairstyle in the game, Hebing was a little confused when he kicked in the door - Nikaido Benimaru's hairstyle was not vertical, but looked like a sea urchin, which was more like a static electricity phenomenon; and in After the power was cut off, his hair was spread out and not combed, and he looked quite haggard. "Absolutely! The words of a beautiful woman are always worth pondering." Swallowing cold water, Nikaidou Benimaru's face gradually calmed down, but his eyes always glanced at Kagura Qianryu, "right, this beauty?" "Haha, I heard that the playboy of the Nikaido family is famous in Tokyo, and I saw it, and it is indeed exquisite." Kagura Qianryu showed a faint smile, as if he was admiring something, "However, DC power carriers who are determined to experience alternating current , indeed worthy of respect.” "If you're afraid of death, you won't choose to fight." Nikaido Benimaru smiled, tilted his head and squeezed He Bing, "Didn't I hear that you have been pursuing Xiaokui in the past few months? Why are you hanging with other beauties again? " "Have you not left Waseda recently?" "No." Nikaido Benimaru answered matter-of-factly, "Kyo is not in Japan, and Goro is troubled by his newly born son." Seeing that Hebing was still confused, he simply raised his fingers, "There is no Kusanagi without Kyo. The city doesn’t welcome me, especially those women; it’s also impossible for me to visit frequently with the female fighters who live in Tokyo, and besides, I can’t possibly meet Shingo, right?” "Have you never thought about traveling abroad?" Seeing Nikaido Benimaru's glances at Kagura Qianryu becoming more and more subtle, He Bing quickly stopped in the middle, "This is the Dai Palace Master of Kagura Palace, Qianryu. " "Qianryu? Kagura Qianryu?" Nikaido Benimaru thought for a few seconds and smiled playfully, "The names of the Kagura family always have such connotations. Chizuru, Qianryu, I heard that there used to be a man named Wangui senior?" "Benimaru is an appropriate name, right?" Kagura Qianryu chuckled, "Is that girl just now your girlfriend?" "One, one." Nikaido Benimaru smiled sarcastically as if he was humble, "I wonder what the Emperor Kagura has to do with me?" "I want to see you." Kagura Qianlong answered simply. "Although I am a fighter and my family has a little money, how did I catch your eye?" Nikaidou Benimaru shook his head, "Although the Kagura family is beautiful, they won't hang out with me" "What if I want to give you some advice?" Kagura Qianryu strummed the guitar and played a distant tune, "It's not a good thing to have frequent brushes with death." "The year before last, I had a girlfriend who was studying Chinese. She recommended a book of poems to me called "Li Sao"." Nikaido Benimaru's blond hair was spread out, and there was indeed a sense of art. "I am a As a person with special powers, I can only find my way by myself." "So you still have no regrets after nine deaths?" Kagura Qianlong's tone became more and more popular, "It's just that instead of living in vainCome on, why don't you go visit Sherme? She can help you and is so beautiful. Right, Hebing? " "This" He Bing hesitated. After all, strictly speaking, Shermei almost killed herself not long ago. "Will she meet me?" Nikaido Benimaru smiled bitterly, "Although I once lived in Tokyo, in the Japanese area, the influence of Hell Band has always been suppressed by Asamiya Athena. Recently they flew to America to develop. Do I, Baba, go with the rest of the world to interfere with other people’s favorite careers? Look at their style, even KOF is just their game. As a fighter, I ask her, can she get any good results? " "So, as a fighter, what are you pursuing?" Kagura Qianryu played the music, "To be number one in the world in an era? To make great progress on the road that suits you? Or is fighting just Is it a profession?” It seems that this question is too sharp. It may be that I have not thought about it. Of course, there may be other reasons. Anyway, Nikaido Benimaru frowned and lowered his head to listen to Kagura Qianryu's guitar. The sound was sometimes leisurely and sometimes majestic, like the king on the top of the mountain and the immortal in the clouds, sometimes laughing at each other and sometimes enviing each other. Finally, Nikaido Benimaru raised his head: "I don't know. My strength is still far from that watershed." "Maybe" Kagura Qianryu nodded vaguely, "However, if you really want to master the use of electricity, visiting Sherme is the best way; if you have the highest ambition, then, direct current and alternating current There is no difference for ordinary people. As for Shermei, do you have to use alternating current to defeat me? What a fighter focuses on is comprehensive ability." As he spoke, the sound of the guitar gradually became more intense, and the king and the immortal seemed to be fighting, and finally exploded into a blue sky. Thunderbolt, "No matter what dreams you have, one person, one, is enough." The song ends and everyone disperses. No longer paying attention to Nikaido Benimaru who was thinking about it, Kagura Qianryu stood up gracefully, still holding the guitar upside down, holding the left hand of Ai Hyou with his right hand, and opened the door. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 50 The Theory of Things and Human Changes After leaving Waseda, Kagura Qianlong took He Bing and strolled casually on the street. She was overwhelmed by the bustling scene, or in other words, she hadn't seen enough of the people coming and going. "Qianlong, the life of confinement is very pitiful, isn't it?" Although he couldn't see her eyes under her sunglasses, He Bing still noticed something from her looking around. "Just get used to it." Kagura Qianryu looked back at him and said nonchalantly, "Although most people who live in seclusion have looked down upon the world of mortals, what about those who have never been exposed to the world of mortals? How wonderful is the outside world? I have never experienced it personally, how can I say it is pitiful? Living in drunkenness and dreaming is a day, and the ancient Buddha of Qingdeng is also a day. To me, these are just raw adjectives. " "But" He Bing wanted to refute, but finally stopped. "You are not a fish, how can you understand the sorrow of a fish?" Taking He Bing's hand and raising it in the air, Kagura Qianlong smiled slightly: "However, now that we have left Qianlong Valley, prosperity, bustle, desolation and desolation will come sooner or later. Sister Qianhe will not let me live up to these beautiful years. Why do I care about Enter the Dragon? These trivial matters in the world are no longer numbers in written statistics, but colorful and vivid. Of course, in the eyes of Lord Kagura, there is no difference between the two." "Qianlong" He Bing shrank his hand, but was held tightly by Kagura Qianlong. After hesitating for a while, he simply held her hand - which made Kagura Qianlong reveal the happiness on his lips: "So, please accompany me in private." Experience Tokyo from a different perspective, for example, how about recommending a restaurant?” Even though I stayed in Tokyo for a long time, I still couldn’t find a few restaurants with suitable flavor even if I had to use He Bing as my guide. In the end, he chose a Western restaurant. Yes, it was the place where he and Goenitz met for the first time. Although Kagura Qianlong didn't know it: "According to the records, you don't like to eat Western food." He Bing shook his head and looked at the potted plants whose position had not changed. The decoration of the restaurant was the same as it was nearly two years ago. The business was still lively but not prosperous. After a long time, he sighed and chose the place where Kagura Qianlong sat where Goenitz had been. "You order, I brought you here just because it's close, and I happened to have breakfast here before, and it tasted good." He Bing explained casually, seeming to be reminiscing about something, and seeming to be admiring Kagura Qianlong's dress up. "You better order. I have never been to a restaurant. These specious recipes may not necessarily be what I imagined." Leaning the guitar against the table, Kagura Qianryu browsed the menu and smiled helplessly. "I haven't had lunch here either How about," He Bing thought for a moment and returned the menu to the waiter, "just serve what you think we will like, and it will be enough for three people." Watching the waiter leave with a slight embarrassment, the two couldn't help but laugh. "Being a fighter is indeed a profession that is different from ordinary people." "Regardless of appetite or living habits." In response to Kagura Qianryu's teasing, He Bing also joked, "However, Nikaido Benimaru is not included in this list." "To seduce so-called good women?" “After all, candlelight dinners can easily create an impulsive atmosphere.” Kagura Qianlong nodded: "From the data point of view, it makes sense." "So, I wonder what Hebing looks like in the Kagura Palace's data?" "You should ask Sister Qianhe about this, and I care more about what I saw with my own eyes." Brushing his hair that stuck to his sunglasses, Kagura Qianryu held his chin in his hands, "You are my bodyguard, not a statistic One of the numbers.” "Should I be honored?" He Bing smiled, "In other words, apart from the fact that you had no one to rely on when we first met, why did you deliberately get intimate with me in front of the Eight Heroes and the Kusanagi family?" "Didn't I say that? I'm using you." Kagura Qianlong under the sunglasses seemed to be staring at He Bing. "But it looks like a win-win situation. At least, my worth in Europe has increased somewhat, right?" "What if you refuse? I will sell you and let you count the money." "Well, I won't dwell on this issue." He Bing laughed sarcastically, "However, I still want to ask some questions. Of course, you can say 'no comment'." "Okay." Kagura Qianlong readily stretched out his hand and placed it flat in the center of the dining table, "Morse." "Thank you." He Bing was not polite and reached out to tap the back of Kagura Qianlong's hand intermittently. "Why did you say those words to Nikaido Benimaru?" "If he listens to my advice and goes to see Shermei, then he will definitely have more contact with the Eight Masters. In this sensitive period when the observer is unintentional and the observer is intentional, his relationship with Kusanagi Kyo may not be affected. , but there are many people who are interested inWhat about the criticized Kusanagi Castle? If he decides to work hard to become the number one fighter in modern times, he will sooner or later leave Japan and travel around the world. During such a period of time, Kusanagi City will be missing a good helper; if he has no regard for the words of Palace Master Kagura, If he cares, then it is debatable how ambitious he is. Even if such a person is an enemy of Kagura Palace, he does not need to care too much. And all that I need to do is a visit and a conversation. Okay, next question. " Facing Kagura Qianlong’s face, he was calm with a smile, like a mentor preaching and teaching. But Hebing felt a chill - she didn't care about Nikaidou Benimaru himself at all, and her purpose was probably to weaken Kusanagi Castle! Thinking about it, He Bing took a deep breath while considering it: "If you decide to kill Nikaido Benimaru, will it be troublesome?" "Easy to do. To eradicate a DC carrier, you only need to introduce it into the AC grid. Next question." Kagura Qianlong’s fingers tapped on the back of He Bing’s hand very lightly, but they were like a sharp blade waving in He Bing’s heart, lifting the weight as lightly as possible. "No more." He Bing sighed and looked at the approaching dining car, "Let's turn depression into appetite." "Do you need to be depressed?" He took back his hand, and Kagura Qianryu's sunglasses were also pointed at the food in the dining car, "Although the era has entered peace, it does not mean that some things have been eliminated. Isn't King Feng Tian also forced to return to reincarnation?" "But" He Bing's words seemed to be interrupted by himself, or blocked by the salad. "It's hard for you to accept it, just because you haven't experienced the facts that are not based on personal preference. No matter whether it is noble or despicable, everything can be boiled down to the purpose and means." Kagura Qianlong's eating appearance is obviously better than that of Hebing Siwen Too much, "The information I know about you originated from sister Athena's small villa in Guangxi, China. In any case, you have entered this circle, or the world, and there are some truths that you will face sooner or later. Although, in our After experiencing it, what we experienced will be wrapped in a romantic coat." “I’m sorry…the gorgeous words in history books are just to avoid scaring children from crying?” "That is a threshold, so that most people who don't need to know the truth don't have to be afraid" Kagura Qianlong took a sip of juice, "Of course, you can also say that it is to maintain rule."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 51 Ji Feng Hehe stopped talking until he left the restaurant, and Kagura Qianryu also finished his meal quietly. When he stood up, he handed over a piece of chewing gum: "Next, it's time to visit Daimon Goro." Following Kagura Qianlong, He Bing frowned: "From now on, I will never go to a Western restaurant for dinner again." "Sister Athena's craftsmanship is indeed easy to whet your appetite." Kagura Qianlong smiled and did not stop. The destination was not far away, and their meal time was quite early. When the two of them arrived downstairs, it was the time when the range hood was running. Daimon Goro's home is very simple, for the head coach of the Japanese judo team; Daimon Goro's home is very warm, for a man who has given birth to a son. No matter what, He Bing's nose couldn't help but twitch when he first noticed that the dignified fighter was crowded into the apartment building. "Do you want to live in peace with the world?" After climbing several floors, when Kagura Qianryu rang the doorbell, Hebing finally asked, "After all, he is also Kusanagi Kyo's teammate!" Kagura Qianlong smiled: "The Kagura family doesn't know much about Tokyo. However, he used to live in the dojo he managed, or it was like a training ground for the Japanese judo team." "So……" While talking, the door opened. A tall, square man with sweaty brows was holding a broom at an angle. His movement was like Kagura Qianlong holding a guitar. "Hebing?" Upon closer inspection, it was Daimon Goro. His small eyes were full of surprise, and he chose English after a moment's hesitation, "Anyway, please come in first and let's talk." "My wife is still in confinement, so it's not convenient to receive her. I'm a rough guy, so please bear with me." Daimon Goro, who was leading the two of them into the house, was disturbed by the sudden cry. "I'm sorry, the child is crying again. You guys go first." Do it yourself." As he said that, the huge body entered a half-hidden room in a hurry. "Probably, the reason why Mr. Daimon chose to squeeze into the apartment is already clear." Kagura Qianryu poured himself a cup of hot water as if he were familiar with it, and sat on the only sofa in the living room, with the guitar lying flat occupying the space of Hebing. "The hustle and bustle of the dojo is really not suitable for families at this time." "It's hard for him." He Bing stared blankly at the living room. Refrigerator, sofa, water dispenser, dining table, a few stools, that's all, so simple and crude. "It fully shows how solid and family-oriented he is. He has a very good character." Putting down the cup, Kagura Qianlong picked up the guitar and played with it slowly, "He Bing, sit next to me." The melody was very detailed and gentle, like a lullaby. At least, the crying in the room quickly calmed down. Not long after, Daimon Goro rushed out: "Is it because of the sound of your guitar?" "It takes a little effort." Under the purple sunglasses, Kagura Qianlong's kindness was revealed. "You have helped me a lot!" Daimon Goro casually pulled up a stool and sat across from the two of them. "I want to thank you on behalf of my wife. She has not had a good night's sleep these days. By the way, I haven't asked for advice yet" A toothy smile accompanied the end of the guitar sound: "You can call me Kagura Qianlong." "Kagura" Daimongoro's eyes suddenly widened, "Could it be that Kagura Chizuru" "She only authorized me to act as the Lord of Kagura Palace." Kagura Qianlong said calmly, "She is working on the whereabouts of Kusanagi Kyo." A trace of surprise flashed through, Daimon Goro immediately stood up and bowed: "Thank you to Kagura Palace for your support; I also want to thank you, the acting master of Kagura Palace, for comforting Inuko." "It should be so, that's all." Kagura Qianryu kept smiling, "Although I heard that Mr. Daimon had a new son, I never expected that Mr. Daimon would be so presumptuous in enjoying a family relationship" "No, no, no, I'm a rough guy and I can't take care of Toragoro. Without you today, I wouldn't have had the chance to sit down and take a breath." Daimongoro waved his hands repeatedly. "Toragoro? Mr. Daimon hopes that his child will inherit the mantle?" Kagura Qianryu's mouth froze. "How can I have any role in front of the Kagura Palace?" Daimongoro said modestly, "However, if the child can be a judoka who is independent of the world, stable and happy, it will meet the expectations of his parents." "People say that a father wants his son to succeed, and a mother wants her son to be safe." Picking up the cup, Kagura Qianryu took a sip of water, "It's rare that Mr. Daimon is open-minded." Looking at the cartoon-style clock on the wall, Kagura Qianryu stood up, "I don't know if I need lunch. Helping in the kitchen?" "How can you let the distinguished guests of Kagura Palace be like this" Daimon Goro was at a loss, "Absolutely not, absolutely not!" "Then, I won't bother you any more." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "See you soon." Leaving the apartment, He Bing, who had been almost silent, finally spoke: "I didn't expect you to plan to cook." "You are wrong." Kagura Qianryu laughed playfully, "Kusanagi Aoi said that your craftsmanship is good, but I just want toIf you have the opportunity, Daimon Goro will be mistaken. " He Bing blushed a little when he heard this: "I am far worse than Athena." "It doesn't matter." While chuckling, Kagura Qianryu took out his mobile phone, "Please arrange a car, I want to visit Kyushu Island. In addition, I can order two takeaways, snacks are enough Also, can I ask your name? ?” "Who are you calling?" Kagura Qianlong's last question aroused He Bing's curiosity. “She calls herself Moe Kusanagi.” ??Two mediocre sushi, one cold-faced wonderful person. When Moe Kusanagi drove a Toyota and stopped beside the two of them to say hello, Kagura Qianryu had a look of surprise on his face: "I thought you were just an operator." "As a result, this operator is responsible for your food, clothing, housing and transportation in Asia." Moe Kusanagi stretched out his hand lightly, "Please get in the car and your destination." "Asia?" Kagura Qianryu pursed his lips, and finally laughed, "Kusanagi Shibafune has a sharp eye for knowing people!" Kusanagi Moe didn’t answer and just started the engine. "What's the waste outside, but the gold and jade inside?" Kagura Qianlong tasted the poorly packaged sushi, "It's a good takeaway, Miss Meng, compared to usual shopping?" "I'm not necessarily younger than you." Kusanagi Moe's voice was calm, "You need to cross the strait from Honshu to Kyushu. If possible, please specify the destination and I can arrange a helicopter." "I mainly want to go to Yanagawa City, but I also want to see some sightseeing along the way." Kagura Qianryu chewed slowly, setting off Hebing's gluttonous appearance. In other words, this is just the difference between ordinary people and fighters, perhaps. The Toyota started, but did not move. The slight sound was mixed with He Bing's swallowing. Ten seconds later, Kusanagi Moe nodded: "Okay." "Gaocheng, forest buildings, national highways" Kagura Qianlong turned his head and looked out the car window, muttering, but was picked up by He Bing: "Cars, rivers, people, advertisements." "The sun is just right, and the cloud tourists are noisy." Moe Kusanagi finished unexpectedly, "Whether the Lord Kagura came from afar or Ahihi who never left Tokyo, the foundation of Japan is not what you say or think. , please feel it carefully before making any comments, if you have that intention." In silence, Kagura Qianlong and He Bing looked at each other, and then laughed in unison. With one hand touching He Bing's hand from under the guitar, Kagura Qianlong continued to admire the window, but then started typing in Morse code. "Moe Kusanagi is quite interesting." Looking at Kagura Qianryu’s side face, He Bing was slightly stunned: “But he is considered a ‘Kusanagi nationalist’?” "It's normal. I only look after the interests of the Kagura clan. What's sad is that Kusanagi Shibune sent her." "because?" "She is a woman, a young woman."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 52 A quick look at the flowers (PS first: It’s been very hot lately, and the basic worldview of Yaoxiang has been criticized wildly. A certain expert said that I studied in college for nothing, said that I didn’t even know the three basic foundations of the world, and said that I didn’t even have philosophy in college. I learned it, say meanyway, I jong) He Bing was confused: "What's wrong with the young woman?" "This is the Kusanagi family who was still a patriarchal family a generation ago!" Kagura Qianryu stared at the scenery and quietly tapped his fingers, "But a young woman was asked to receive the acting master of the equally famous Kagura Palace. I’m curious whether this is the change of the Kusanagi clan or the efforts of Kusanagi Shibune.” "Is there a difference between the two?" "A single spark can start a prairie fire. If it's a change in a family, I can only accept it and work hard to deal with it; but if it's just the bud of personal will, I might as well assassinate Kusanagi Shibune." Assassinate the former Lord of Kusanagi Castle! He Bing stared at Kagura Qianlong's peaceful profile, with a look of surprise on his face. If he hadn't known the truth, he might have suspected whether Kusanagi Kyo's whereabouts had anything to do with Kagura Palace. “Isn’t that crazy?” "And it's tricky." Kagura Qianryu's black hair was blown by the wind, "But compared to the Kusanagi clan that may become more powerful in the future, this is too easy." "So……" "So, I want to dig out some information from this Moe Kusanagi to determine whether the uncle who pretends to be lazy needs to report to Hell Gate soon." Suddenly, Kagura Qianryu turned around and gave He Bing a smile, "There are some questions It's not suitable for me to talk, so please strike up a conversation with her. Just ask whatever interests you." “Chatting while driving may cause a car accident.” He Bing tried to persuade. "Chatting while distracted is more likely to make a mistake. This is a rare opportunity." Kagura Qianryu continued to admire the car window, "Besides, even if there was a car accident, you would protect me." "……good." Stopping his fingers, He Bing held Kagura Qianlong's hand tightly, as if he wanted to detect something from the touch, but in the end he only felt a slight coolness in the softness, and callus scars on his fingertips - just a guitar that he carried with him. There is nothing abnormal about human beings. Hesitating, he looked at the mirror in front of the car again, which reflected Moe Kusanagi's face, with the smooth skin of the family and the girl-next-door facial features, but with a frozen expression. “Miss Kusanagi Moe?” Finally, He Bing asked. "Miss is Xiaokui's title." Kusanagi Moe corrected lightly, "As for my status, I can't say it's noble." "How about I just call you Meng?" Meng? In fact, He Bing didn't see how cute she was. "Please do whatever you want. One Chinese character, one code name." "Chinese characters" He Bing thought about maintaining the topic, "Speaking of it, it seems that in the entire Kusanagi City, Kusanagi Kyo is the only one who doesn't know Chinese?" "There are tens of thousands of people in Kusanagi City, how many do you know?" Kusanagi Moe asked, "However, Mr. Kyo's situation is rather special." He Bingzhen became interested: "Oh? If it's convenient, I'd like to know more about it." "Didn't Miss Aoi tell you?" Kusanagi Moe was a little confused. "Akui would rather discuss other things with me than her brother's anecdotes." That’s right, she would rather dwell on the relationship between Kusanagi Yang and herself. "Actually," Moe Kusanagi thought for a while, "You should have heard about Kusanagi Yang." "The so-called Midsummer Night's Incident?" "Now that you know this, it will be easy to explain to you." Moe Kusanagi suddenly stepped on the accelerator, almost causing Kagura Qianryu to lose his balance. "Since ancient times, people in Kusanagi City have needed to learn Chinese, especially the city lord. Mastering a foreign language is nothing at all. Firstly, it is because of diplomacy, and more importantly, our martial arts and its recorded contents are rooted in Eastern culture. If you want to master it, it is natural to learn Chinese well. However, Mr. Jingda , there has been a shadow in front of him since he was a child, which not only robbed him of the glory he might have obtained, but also shouldered the responsibilities he might bear. Therefore, Mr. Jing was obsessed with his own preferences for a long time. And Zhongxia During the Night Change, he was the only one in Kusanagi City who was most suitable to inherit the position, but he only knows Japanese! It’s ridiculous, but it fully illustrates his martial arts talent.” "But you don't know the common sense of many city lords?" He Bing suddenly remembered the confusion shown by Kusanagi Kyo from time to time on KOF96, and the ridicule of Goenitz to him. "He didn't even know what the Master of Kagura Palace represented at the beginning." Kusanagi Moe's tone was very plain, but it made Hebing feel ironic, "Originally, in 1994, he was going to be eighteen years old, and Shiba Fushi-sama planned to officially pass the throne. And gave him a lot of knowledge before. However, Lord Chaizhou himself disappeared First Nujia, then Goenitz, and even Orochi?… Even if his whereabouts are unknown now, Mr. Jing still only has a general understanding of many things. " "That's not how Kusanagi Shibafune evaluated him." In a sense, Hebing thought that Kusanagi Shibafune's comments about his son were modest and proud - it was simply saying, "quiet as a virgin, active as a stripped rabbit"! "This is how I evaluate Mr. Kyo." Moe Kusanagi focused his eyes straight ahead. He Bing wanted to ask something else, but Kagura Qianlong broke away from his hand and knocked: "That's enough." "Really?" He Bing didn't think he asked any information worthy of Kagura Qianlong's interest. "Kusanagi Moe called Shibabune-sama, Kyo-sama, but called Kusanagi Yang Yang, which is worth pondering; after the accident in Kusanagi Yang, Kusanagi Shibafune finally decided to pass the throne to Kusanagi Kyo, which was not yet fully qualified. This is worth analyzing; Kusanagi Moe I have no objection to Kusanagi Kyo's status, but I don't intend to defend my evaluation of him. This is also worth thinking about." Kagura Qianryu smiled slightly, "Intelligence is a science. Moreover, I very much doubt that her purpose of stepping on the accelerator is to observe. Do I pay attention to your conversation?” He Bing didn’t quite understand her subtext, so he couldn’t help but ask: “So, how do you plan to treat Kusanagi Shibune?” "There is currently insufficient information." Kagura Qianlong continued to look at the environment and stopped talking. He Hing and Kusanagi Moe were also quiet. For a long time, Kagura Qianlong sighed: "For a Kagura acting palace master, is it necessary to block the national highway to clear the place?" Yes, it’s too deserted on the highway. "Because you claimed that you will leave Tokyo soon, but you also plan to visit Japan." Moe Kusanagi explained lightly, "It would be rude of us if we waste time on the journey." "" Kagura Qianlong was silent for a while, and suddenly looked at the mirror in front of the car, "When we get to Kofu, please change the helicopter for us." "So, what is the specific destination?" Kusanagi Moe asked. Kagura Qianlong concentrated for a few seconds, then suddenly smiled: "Yanagawa Mikawa Residence." "Okay." Moe Kusanagi said without any hesitation, "I'm accelerating, please fasten your seat belt." The speed of the car has indeed increased a lot. Kagura Qianryu and Hehe no longer disturbed Moe Kusanagi who was driving, and they just continued to type Morse code to each other. "Qianlong, it's rare to see you at a loss for words!" "This Moe Kusanagi is very smart. If you don't want me to go there by car, you can blame Kagura Palace for causing public resentment by simply doing something like this. Anyway, the Japanese media is in their hands." "But, why?" "Who knows? I just want to know as much as possible about the real details of Japan. She probably wants to stop this." “…You have so many twists and turns.” "He Bing, don't pin your hopes on the outcome of the game. Individual events that are influenced by probability can only be the trigger. The endless struggle for details is the quantitative change of victory or defeat." "Then, why are you going to some Ohana House in Yanagawa?" "It's just a matter left over from history." At this point, the round nose under the purple sunglasses twitched, "Have you ever heard of Chiyo Tachibana?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 53 Royal Flower Hotel Chiyo Tachibana. As a historical figure, it is hard to say that he shined. Even during the specific period of Japan's Warring States Period, he was not very powerful. He only left some legends and traces in his own one-third of an acre of land. that is it. However, since Kagura Qianlong specifically talked about it, he couldn't help but think more about it. There are helicopters waiting for you at the airport near Kofu. Kagura Qianlong took He Hing's hand and strolled up under the leadership of Kusanagi Moe. The black hair was flying in the airflow of the propeller, and the purple sunglasses covered up most of the expression but fixed a different temperament. Together with the sycamore-colored guitar held upside down, the whole scene was like a scene in a European and American blockbuster. And He Bing, from a distance, seemed He really looks like a personal bodyguard. But it was obvious that Kagura Qianryu had noticed that he was distracted, but it was not until they sat side by side on the helicopter that she took his hand and started knocking slowly. "Haven't figured it out yet?" "After all, I don't have first-hand historical information." He Bing nodded slightly, watching the curvature of the corners of Kagura Qianlong's mouth, and then looked away, "If I can guess anything, only Tachibana Chiyo is the most famous person in the Warring States Period. A woman with personality, but based on her behavior, it seems that she is not in the eyes of the Artifact Family." "I said that individual events are just triggers determined by probability." Kagura Qianryu smiled lightly, "But as a superior, how you treat the triggers who were loyal to you will have subtle but long-term effects. of." He Bing's mind suddenly moved: "Could it be" "Guess again. I will tell you the truth after I leave Japan." After that, Kagura Qianlong let go of his hand and started playing the guitar, slowly and longly, gradually becoming more majestic, like Liu Bang's song "The Wind", like Cao Cao Lin Jieshi, the sound of the piano is like a flying dragon's breath, as leisurely and peaceful as the guzheng, and as strong and powerful as a chime. Slowly, He Bing seemed to be lost in this music, as if he was listening to a saint or a king "You play the guitar well." When getting off the helicopter, Moe Kusanagi made an inexplicable comment and immediately handed the helicopter over to the reception staff before leaving the airport himself. Watching her drift away, He Bing was a little confused: "This" "It's a bit rude, isn't it?" Kagura Qianlong also stared at the somewhat lonely back, "This is exactly what I stimulated." "What?" Facing He Bing’s confusion, Kagura Qianlong smiled as if he was proud: “How was the song I played just now?” "Very good. What's wrong?" "That's because you have no ghosts in your heart." Kagura Qianlong chuckled. The pair of white front teeth in the sun reminded He Bing of Jin Jiafan at a certain moment, "Have you heard of Black Sunday?" "A murder song?" He Bing was shocked, "Didn't you say it has been sealed long ago?" "It is true that the original version will not be circulated on the market." Kagura Qianlong laughed, holding He Bing's hand and walking out of the airport, "But what about Kagura Palace?" "You mean, this is what you just played?" He Bing couldn't believe it. "How is it possible? Killing people named Kusanagi in the Kusanagi clan's plane? I'm just telling you that music can do more than just be appreciated." Still smiling, Kagura Qianryu raised his guitar with high spirits, but Only He Bing could hear the voice clearly, "With the instrument in hand, I'm going to the end of the world!" He Bing is obviously more concerned about other things than Kagura Qianlong's intention to come here at this moment: "So, what exactly did you just do?" "To put it simply, psychological hypnosis." Gradually, Kagura Qianlong's expression condensed, "However, the psychological quality of Kusanagi Moe is much better than I expected. At least, after listening to it, I was still in the mood to comment. Even so, But it’s okay, she has no chance to hide her clumsiness.” "Qianlong, you are really like a Dutch gambler. No matter what the outcome is, you will make the profit." "Because I always only take action when I am the dealer." Kagura Qianlong was very satisfied with this metaphor, "And you were my dealer just now." He Bing sighed: "In short, you are more powerful than I thought." "You're not bad either!" Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and summoned a TAXI at will. The drive from the airport to Yanagawa Ohana Residence took nearly half an hour. What caught my eye along the way was not only the excitement of Kagura Qianlong, but also the freshness of Hebing. "Mountain town, building area, urban area." When the car gradually slowed down and stopped, Kagura Qianryu sighed to himself: "It has prosperity and ancient customs. Yanagawa is a good place." "Historical is precious." He Bing suddenly thought of a question, "Qianlong, have you brought any money?" "I'm in a hurry to go out, I only have a checkbook." Kagura Qianlong took out his mobile phone, "Shi Yuan, bring some cash to see me."   "Forget it, it's not good to delay other people's small business." With emotion, He Bing couldn't help but smile, and the woman in his eyes also had a bit more human fireworks, "Just in time, help me ask, can I swipe my card in the taxi?" " With that said, He Bing took out a card, but before Kagura Qianlong could translate it, the somewhat impatient middle-aged driver suddenly had reverence in his eyes and said something excitedly. "Is your card from the Kusanagi family?" Kagura Qianlong frowned. "Akui left it here for me." He Bing nodded, "What did he say?" "It is Japan's blessing that people in Kusanagi City squeeze into taxis. He must not charge money." "" Watching the car slowly drive away, He Bing was still deep in thought, but Kagura Qianlong maintained a subtle smile. "Qianlong" "It will be a long time before the credit of the Kusanagi clan goes bankrupt." Kagura Qianryu interrupted him and looked up at the nearest destination - Yanagawa Ohana Residence. "Qianryu," although Kagura Qianryu's words frightened him again, Hebing still asked, "How is Kagura Palace to Britain compared to Kusanagi Castle to Japan?" "The Tao is different, the power is different, the roots are different, and the customs are different." Kagura Qianlong sighed, "Come with me to meet the sixteenth generation head of the Tachibana family." He Bing didn't know anything about the Tachibana family, or in other words, for him, this surname was just the carrier of a period of history hundreds of years ago. Even when he stepped into this ancient Japanese-style building, there was a sense that it was far removed from the present and more ancient. Sleep. Therefore, when a kind old man who looked like a sixty-year-old appeared in front of the two of them, He Bing was unable to connect him with the story of a noble family. However, Kagura Qianryu was rarely serious in his introduction: "This is the sixteenth generation head of the Tachibana family, Mr. Tachibana Soken, an earl of Japan, and the owner of the 'Ohana' Hotel." However, the next sentence came out. Then he started to wonder, "And this person's name is He Bing. He is me, Kagura Qianlong's personal bodyguard." The room we got together in was named by Kagura Qianryu. It was a very authentic house room. Sitting on the floor made of wooden boards off the ground, holding the pottery teacup with an incomprehensible pattern, He Bing suddenly felt like he was in the Warring States Period. . However, this is not an assessment room, and the old man in front of him does not have any aura of samurai class. Kagura Qianryu's gestures are more noble, but he carries a sycamore-colored guitar with him. In short, it feels ridiculous to join the ice. "I wonder if the master of Kagura Palace is here for a trip or to relax?" For a woman in her twenties, Tachibana Soken's tone was full of kindness and respect. "No." He spoke out his negative words firmly, but remained silent in front of Tachibana Soken. Silence brewed in the Japanese room for about a minute. Kagura Qianryu slowly drank the warm tea. When he put the cup away from his hand, he suddenly leaned over and saluted Tachibana Soken - Hehe didn't understand the meaning, but he easily understood it. I know this is definitely not the attitude of a superior person. "Here, there is no Palace Master Kagura, only Yata Qianlong."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 54 Conscience in tears (PS: The characters of the Tachibana family who appear or will appear in these chapters actually exist in reality, and their personalities, age, appearance, and abilities have also been verified. above. But their ancestors have nothing to do with the Yata family - if the Yata family really existed in history. ) ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A flash of lightning seemed to flash across He Bing's heart. Countless speculations came flooding in instantly. It was 1575 when Chiyo Tachibana inherited Tachibanayama Castle when he was seven years old. According to the research of Yagami-an, it is said that the Yata clan Koshin layman hated the daimyo, but it was after that. Considering that the overt and covert struggle between the two artifact families is absolutely impossible to end in one blow, the past of Tachibana Chiyo probably involves the entanglements between the two families back then? Or, like Kagura Qianryu's words - one of the triggers? boom! The cup in Tachibana Soken's hand slipped, spilling a lot of tea onto the lapel of his kimono, but he didn't notice it. For a long time, the old man squinted his eyes, stared down at the overturned teacup, and asked slowly, carefully considering his words: "Why did your Excellency say this?" "Kidou Yuki revealed the determination of the Yata family with the major events of the Tachibana family, which caused an uproar throughout Japan. The history of the decision is not clear. Don't the two parties involved know about it?" Taking off his cap, Kagura Qianryu took off his glasses, The bright eyes looking at the old man were very gentle, "Back then, the Yata family had no time to protect itself and had no time to care. Now the Kagura Palace is beyond its reach. But even a baseless apology has never had the chance to be spoken out in hundreds of years. , No matter whether the Tachibana family complains or not, the Yata family always feels guilty." “…Yata-sama…” As soon as Tachibana Soken thought about it for a long time, he was interrupted by Kagura Qianlong - this seemed very abrupt to Hebing. "Not to mention the thousands of miles apart, since Kagura Gen once again set foot on the four islands of Japan in 1897, and Kagura Chizuru participated in KOF97, no one has recalled the faults of the Yata family hundreds of years ago when the Tachibana clan was the head family. Whatever we did to visit here, whether it was an honest mistake or for ulterior motives, we have left the Tachibana family in the cold." Kagura Qianryu's tone was gentle and quiet, like the cold weather of the fishermen and woodcutter in Jiangzhu. Good autumn. However, one drop of tear quietly fell on the lap table, and then two drops, three drops all fell in Hebing's eyes, and in Tachibana Soken's eyes. "Before anything else, Yata Qianlong would like to apologize for being a hundred years late. It has been from the beginning of Yata Bailing to this day. Times have changed but loyalty will last forever. Qianlong does not bother to imitate the Tokugawa style gift to praise benevolence." After saying this, Kagura Qianryu leaned forward even more, with the tip of his nose almost touching the lap table. Those tears no longer fell, but gradually gathered and bloomed in the silence of the Japanese room. Tachibana Soken did not answer, only looking at Kagura Qianryu's black hair; Hebing also remained quiet, because he understood the reason why he did not interrupt. The tears on the lap table grew silently, more and more, with no end. Until the moment when the tears met with the spilled tea, Tachibana Soken finally looked up and sighed: "The Tachibana family is no longer the era of Chiyo-sama, how can it withstand such a gift?" "The hand can't reach your forehead, and your forehead can't reach the ground, how can you talk about a great gift?" Kagura Qianryu remained motionless, reflecting the increase in tears, "Yata Qianryu never left home in the past, and the culture he cultivated is very different from the past of the four islands, and for thousands of generations The style can only be seen among the yellow silk rice paper. However, the twists and turns in it have been passed down from generation to generation in this family. Today I worship in the royal flower room, and I hate that people have moved things." There was another burst of silence, so silent that He Bing felt ridiculous again. However, both Kagura Qianryu and Tachibana Soken always maintain a sad or solemn atmosphere. "Things are changed by peoplethere is nothing we can do about it." When answering, Tachibana Soken lowered his head and stared at Kagura Qianlong, but He Bing caught a glimpse of the moisture in the corners of his eyes. "Reminiscing with words, I can only lament that there is nothing I can do." Kagura Qianryu seemed to regain his breath, "However, today's Kagura Palace is no better than the Yata family in the past. The surname has changed, but the merits and demerits have not changed. Yata Qianryu can only use rustle. Tears come close to pray, but Kagura Qianlong hopes to repay the Tachibana family." Tachibana Soken was silent for a long time, then stood up slowly and walked towards the door: "No matter Yata Kagura, the Tachibana family only fulfills their duties and asks for nothing else. The same is true for hundreds of years of hard work. There are no samurai anymore. , it is a great affirmation that Master Qianlong can bring sincerity." "Under the rule of Kusanagi Castle, the reputation of an earl is only false. The Tachibana family can see through it, but Qianlong cannot chill the hearts of those who have done it." Kagura Qianryu's words froze Tachibana Soken's hand on the door: "that's all. The Tachibana family was born in Kyushu and has its roots in Kyushu. But this morning, it is no longer important. I rashly accepted the favor of the name of the Yata family and made Kusanagi angry." The city is really In Chinese terms, I am just an old man who has settled down and relocated."   "It's good that Mr. Zongjian can enjoy peace and quiet." Hearing the sound of opening the door, Kagura Qianlong nodded carefully, "I wonder how Mr. Qianlong is doing? Qianlong must have been built according to his talent." "We will make it according to our talents In this way, the Royal Flower House will arrange a dinner tonight, and Kuo Lang and Heijing will attend. Sir, please check it out in person." In the end, Tachibana Soken closed the paper door, and only Kagura Qianryu and Hebing were left in the room. Slowly, Kagura Qianlong raised his head, his eyes red and swollen with tears, which made He Bing feel distressed. "Qianlong" He took out a tissue and handed it to Kagura Qianlong's fingertips, but she didn't pick it up. After hesitating, He Bing gritted his teeth and reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes carefully, "Why is this?" "Thank you." Feeling the gentleness between He Bing's fingers, Kagura Qianlong grabbed his other hand and typed the cipher text silently, "If the tears can be sold at a good price, then the embankment should be broken." "Could it be that" He Bing was stunned, and the tissue slipped from his fingers, "What else have you gained?" "For the public, a thousand pieces of gold can be traded for horse bones." Kagura Qianlong turned to look at He Bing, with tenderness in his bright eyes, "For the private, I have to bend my waist in exchange for my conscience." Seeing Hebing's face full of doubts, Kagura Qianryu smiled: "There are many families in Japan who originally supported the Yata family, but were more or less suppressed by the Kusanagi clan. Now Kagura Palace is expected to make a comeback, regardless of the hearts of those people Whatever feelings they have towards Kagura Palace, no matter how much energy they still have, the context of the past is something that Kagura Palace cannot give up. Since ancient times, the ruling class has no faith and has not stood up. And Chiyo Tachibana persisted throughout his life because of the choices made by the Yata family. , and depressed. No matter whether it is the gate pillar or the drunkard's intention, if the Kagura Palace can win the trust of me with my tears, it will be worth a thousand dollars." Listening, He Bing seemed to think that this was Kagura Qianlong. He nodded and took out a tissue to wipe her tears: "So, where is Yu Si?" "The person you worship is not me, Kagura Qianryu, nor Tachibana Soken, but the Yata clan who came to Kagura Palace to entrust Kidou Yuki and Inari Chiyo." Kagura Qianryu's face almost returned to calm, " Yata Hakurei was determined to promote women's rights, but was fiercely opposed by the Kusanagi clan. At that time, in the entire Japan, the two famous families were equally matched, but no one explicitly supported the reforms of Hakurei-sama until Tachibana Michyuki passed the family governor to his seven-year-old daughter. Chiyo. This incident shocked the whole country, and it was also a signal of the break between the Yata clan and the Kusanagi clan. There is no need to elaborate on the historical origin. Under that kind of pressure, as a mere elder of the Otomo clan, he was the first to resolutely support the Yata clan with practical actions. Decision, I admire this loyalty and courage. Moreover, throughout Chiyo's life, even though the Yata family has fallen apart in the four islands of Japan, he still persisted alone for the ideal of Lord Bai Ling. I cannot live up to this feeling. If this period of history is abandoned, Where is the conscience of Kagura Palace?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 55 Qin Si "conscience?" On the first day of their acquaintance, Kagura Qianryu talked too much about him, but none of them touched his conscience. At this time, facing her sincerity, He Bing was at a loss: "In your position, you are still Is there room for conscience?” Kagura Qianlong laughed dumbly and stopped tapping the back of his hand. He stood up first, but suddenly fell down and was supported by He Bing: "Sitting on your knees is still not suitable for outsiders, at least, I'm not used to it." "You have been sitting upright for so long." He Bing slightly complained, "By the way, my feet are also a little numb." Kagura Qianryu chuckled and put his weight on Hebing with peace of mind: "Chiyo is worthy of my respect, and the Tachibana family deserves the respect of the Lord Kagura. Since ancient times, sacrificial rituals have no direct material meaning, but they are a spiritual one. Hypnosis can make people do something without hesitation, which is called faith; it can also make people maintain good habits, which is called ethics. And the deeds of Chiyo Tachibana, no matter what, from the standpoint of any Kagura Palace person, are worthy of Treat me favorably.” "So, what are your plans for this old man's descendants?" He Bing asked again, "Creating according to one's talents is a very subtle word." "As a Tachibana person in Japan, even if Kagura Palace is willing, it cannot make substantive promises." Kagura Qianryu stretched out his hand and pulled the guitar, "Kuuro, Hirai, a decent name." The so-called dinner party is naturally in the evening and needs to be prepared. So, when it was still afternoon, Kagura Qianlong and He Bing sat in front of the wooden verandah under the eaves, staring at the cherry blossom trees in the courtyard, and occasionally strummed a few strings on the guitar. And He Bing also sat quietly beside her. Both of them were sitting cross-legged instead of kneeling. The maids who were passing by didn't think it was strange when they saw this, but from time to time someone was attracted by the just-right piano music. Looking at Kagura Qianlong, this side face has been frequently fixed in He Bing's eyes recently, always so peaceful and a little mysterious. This real psychedelic feeling made him curious, or this identity, which had never appeared in the information he knew, stimulated his heart - since arriving in this world, everything has been predicted by himself, but Whenever he tried to change something, he could only find the movement of the trajectory, but never shaken the ending. But now, a character whom he had never known appeared in front of him, piercing his life, igniting the unknown light, and activating his heartstrings that were gradually becoming cold. Therefore, He Bing likes to watch Kagura Qianlong. He can’t explain the reason, but he only feels a touch that can barely be regarded as gratitude or happiness. "Hidden Dragon." "What?" "You took off your sunglasses, you look like a woman with joy, anger, sorrow and joy. I would rather follow this hidden dragon." He Bing’s words made the guitar sound stagnant. Kagura Qianlong turned her head and stared at him, as if confused, confused, or something else. "A woman like that can only live peacefully in the Qianlong Valley. Would you like to accompany her to step on the fallen leaves on the avenue, or sing together the song that only the lark and the nightingale can hear the dawn?" This time, it was He Bing's turn to be at a loss, but Kagura Qian Long didn't give him time to think, "A Hidden Dragon Valley is already a great tolerance for Kagura Palace, and this tolerance is the prerequisite for me to be willing to wear these sunglasses." "……But……" He Bing’s words after being at a loss for words for a long time were cut off by Kagura Qianlong: “He Bing, sister Wan Gui has never argued with me about anything and has always been humble to me throughout her life. Therefore, I am humble to her sister.” "What's the meaning?" "It's nothing." Kagura Qianryu turned his head and sighed softly, "Be it the elegance of China, the romance of France, the nature of Brazil, or the elf of Japan. In short, Hebing, don't let down Chizuru Sister’s favor. In addition, I wear these sunglasses because I don’t want to use my face as a mask, and I don’t want to unintentionally play with the people I’m close to.” The conversation of words returned to tranquility, and the music of divine music resumed, complex and messy, not entirely pleasant to the ear. At least, that's how it sounded to He Bing, but he clearly felt that the music was telling him something. So, he listened hard until the sun went down, until night fell, until a burst of bicycle bells far disturbed the original chaos of the guitar. "Qianlong, I really can't be Zhong Ziqi." "On the contrary, you are the second person who is willing to listen to this incomprehensible venting by my side and is willing to hear the end." Kagura Qianlong's happiness flowed from behind his lips, "Thank you." "Who is the first one?" He Bing became curious again. "Father." He put his hands on the floor, stood up straight, put the sunglasses pinned to his collar as a hair restraint, put it on his head, brushed the black hair on his forehead, Kagura Qianlong looked like he was filled with happiness, and held He Bing's hand. He pointed his hand in the direction of the bicycle bell, "Let's go and have a look." A bicycle from some years ago was being wiped by a half-grown boy in Taoist uniform, about fifteen or sixteen years old, holding a handkerchief.Behind him is a younger girl in sailor uniform, holding several bamboo swords in her arms. This is what He Bing saw after passing the corner of the corridor. Although I was used to seeing handsome men and beautiful women in the fighting circle, I had to admit that the boy and girl in front of me were pretty, or rather, delicate. Similarly, the two people who had just got off the bicycle also saw He Bing and Kagura Qianlong, but they nodded indifferently and walked towards the other end. "Kuuro, Hirai, they are not customers, come to meet them." Tachibana Soken also came out, waving his hand, and introduced Kagura Qianryu, "This is the current Lord Kagura, he can be considered an old friend to some extent! As for the person next to her, take a closer look and you will know him." As soon as she finished speaking, the girl threw the bamboo sword to the boy, trotted up to He Bing, looked up and down, left and right, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise. "Hello, I'm He Bing." Although he couldn't understand the bird language, He Bing still smiled lightly, stretched out his hand politely, and said in English, "Since Kuo Lang is a boy's name, then you are Tachibana Hirai? " "Huh?" Tachibana Hirai couldn't understand Hebing's transliteration of the name, but he nodded half-understanding. "My little girl is not a beginner in either Chinese or English. It's ridiculous." Tachibana Munakamaki approached happily, explained a few words to his daughter, and called Tachibana Kakuro, "Kakuro, come on, you don't like these very much. A fighter on KOF?" Tachibana Kakuro's eyes exuded excitement, but he looked at his father with some doubts. He saw his father nodded with a smile, finally put the bamboo sword on his left waist and walked slowly towards Hebing. "I'm sorry, my Chineseis not very good." Tachibana Kakuro said as he walked, hesitating and full of excitement. "It's nothing, as long as we can communicate" Just when He Bing was responding, Tachibana Kuaro suddenly bent down and rushed forward. The bamboo swords fell down, but one was held by his right hand! ; ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 56 A family banquet separated by a door "This is?" There was no suspense at all. Tachibana Kakuro's bamboo sword had not formed any real inertia and was stopped - He Bing just took a step forward and took out his wrist. Of course, the timing and sheer speed of this step were something Tachibana Kakuro couldn't compete with at this moment. "Batōjutsu." Kagura Qianryu explained with a smile on his face, "In ancient Japan, due to the habit of kneeling and sitting, Batojutsu was a very mainstream swordsmanship, although today's habits have made it eclipse a lot. , but its concealment is still a major advantage. However, as you just responded, as long as the reaction is not too slow, and there is no novice fear, and you dare to take a step forward, even if you are injured, it will never be fatal, unless the opponent's knife Comparable to today's paper cutters." "Similar to stabbing to death or slashing?" He Bing grabbed the bamboo sword smoothly, not caring about Tachibana Kuaro's face, took two steps, walked in the direction of no one, imitated Tachibana Kuaro's action just now, and swung it suddenly, but He didn't lean over. Everyone present could not clearly see He Bing's movements, but Kagura Qianlong still smiled: "Yes. If the inertia of the sword cannot be guaranteed at the moment it hits the enemy, there is no point in drawing the sword at all." "So, the leaning posture is actually to increase concealment?" He Bing asked, and repeated the action smoothly. "It's a reason." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "I'm not an expert." "Then" Hebing thought for a while, then turned around and handed the bamboo sword into the hands of Tachibana Kakuro, "Right Tachibana Kakuro? As a descendant of the samurai class, your family background is good. However, if your goal is not just It is an ordinary competitive level, and I would like to give you a personal suggestion - the essence of sword drawing can be retained, but it is better to abandon the sword. Human hands are enough to study and use it for a lifetime." After saying that, He Bing retreated to Kagura Qianlong, stood quietly, and smiled at Tachibana Soken. "Excuse me, can the dinner party begin?" Probably because the two children were in a daze, Kagura Qianlong turned to the old man and asked, "Since Kuo Lang and Hirai are also home, it happens to be a banquet." Family dinner. Because of the definition of Kagura Qianlong, the content of the dinner also lacked many traditional procedures. In addition to the five parties, there was no need for a maid to pour wine and serve food. Even apart from the fact that the main seat of the family must be Tachibana Soken, the seating arrangements are also very casual. He Hing does not sit down on his knees, but Kagura Qianryu insists on doing so. After everyone sat down, the old man looked around at everyone and slowly said: "Today, the Yata family visited my family again after four hundred years, and the person who came was a acting palace master. I, Tachibana Soken, represent All generations of the Tachibana family would like to thank Kagura Palace." "That's a serious statement." Kagura Qianlong's eyes were filled with gratitude, "Qianlong came here with a false courtesy, it's not worth it." "Since it's a family banquet, why bother being polite?" Tachibana Munkan smiled and shook his head, then faced He Bing, "Mr. He, thank you for being merciful to Inuzi and giving you guidance" He Bing interrupted him with a smile and pointed at the confused Tachibana Hirai: "Mr. Tachibana, there is no need to speak Chinese. This is a family dinner, and I am an outsider after all. It would be too rude to make the little girl fidget. " "Thank you." The first one to agree was Kagura Qianlong, who was looking at the unique local burdock hotpot with his index finger waving. "Then, Mr. Tachibana, please let me leave the table. This is a family dinner, and I, as Qianlong's bodyguard, should quietly stay outside the paper door." After saying that, without waiting for the reaction of the three Tachibana family members, Hebing had already stood up, moved, opened the door, went out, and then closed the door, leaving only a blurry shadow on the paper door - all handsome actions. It is night outside the house, and there are many stars in the sky. He Bing, who was sitting outside the door, looked lazy, looking at the Milky Way in a daze, without identifying any constellations. The cherry blossom tree not far away was beautifully blooming with a soft pink color. The evening breeze blew slowly, and from time to time a few petals greeted He Bing, but they did not arouse his interest, or in other words, his interest in reaching out to pick them up. So, there was a piece fixed on the tip of his nose, and the itch caused by it finally made him brush the petals in the palm of his hand and look at it carefully. "Smells." He praised softly and closed his eyes, "It's like the atmosphere, "Sunset and Moon" by Athena Mange." The noise in the room gradually grew louder. Although I couldn’t understand the meaning, it was obviously laughter. "A day like this is probably what many people pursue, but it is something that Qianlong can only meet but cannot seek, right?" He murmured to himself, and the petals flew away from He Bing's hands, "But I can't let her enjoy the joy of home. Feel." Listening quietly, Kagura Qianryu's smile is very relaxed, Tachibana Soken's smile is very calm, Tachibana Kakuro's smile is very hot, Tachibana Hirai's smile is very innocent, and the sound of chopsticks, plates and spoons mixed in is even more Some artistic conception. "At that time, IJust enjoying Athena's craftsmanship and enduring the old man's nagging. It only took a month, but it made me believe that the world of KOF is nothing more than this. "A voice as small as a mosquito slowly flowed from He Bing's mouth, peaceful and happy, "If you start a family with a girl who doesn't know anything about family life, and occasionally a few big and small people from different camps come to visit, no matter what I can't start fighting within my fragile home, but I can argue and get angry in front of half-cooked meals Such a life can be considered happy However, what about running away to the end of the world with a romantic and tough woman? " Thinking about it, He Bing took out his mobile phone: "Hey, is this Athena?" "He Bing? There is trouble in your tone!" The voice on the phone was always so cunning, but it made He Bing feel warm in his heart. "Trouble? That's rightYoung man He Bing's troubles, if you describe them in detail, he might become a famous person." The pleasant and familiar voice made He Bing interested in joking, but the tone of the joke only lasted a few seconds, " However, no one helped me when I was troubled." "That's why you thought of me?" The girl smiled, a bit like a coquettish girl, but also like a stronger older sister. "Because, you are my Athena!" The words that were also suspected of being coquettish came out so smoothly, and there was nothing wrong after they were spoken. When He Bing noticed this, he couldn't help but reveal a simple yet complicated smile. "So, what is it that is bothering my He Bing?" "If I can describe it clearly, I don't need to listen to your voice." He Bing shook his head, even if this action could not be seen by Asamiya Athena, "Sing a song for me!" "Which song?" He Bing was moved once again by the direct and straightforward question, but he didn’t know how to answer: "this" "What you need is not me showing off my singing voice." The girl's tone gradually rose to a common scolding, "If I am not mistaken, you are alone now, right?" “…So be it.” "Where is the sister who calls herself Kagura Qianryu?" "Being separated by a door, I am having a family dinner with an old friend from when the Kagura family was not named Kagura." Athena Asamiya was taken aback: "You are not someone who doesn't want to take advantage of you." "I don't speak Japanese." He Bing laughed at himself, "I can't ruin Qianlong's precious family feast. Besides, only with you can I feel like a family feast." “A family dinner?” The voice on the other end of the phone became much weaker. "" He Bing hesitated to speak, and Asamiya Athena did not speak either. The two maintained a silent communication. However, that subtle breathing sound seemed to say a lot. ; ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 57 Nature "Athena," He Bing finally broke the silence after an unknown amount of time, "Is the tailor at your place?" "Um." "Then" He stopped talking and listened to the still joyful noise in the room. He Bing looked at the night sky, "Athena, when there is no meaning, when the waves are turbulent, when you can't wander, you will persevere. What?" "Before the coordinates are determined, the direction does not exist. So what if the sky is covered by wind and waves? What if the rain is falling? Wherever you are lost, you will avoid rivers and lakes. If you know the way, you will fight for the heights of the temple." Athena Asamiya His words were neither hasty nor slow, nor sonorous, but they made his heart shake. "Athena, your ancient prose is good." "Taught me by a tailor." A chuckle came from the phone. "He often complained about how he suffered from a lack of education when he was young." "Really?" He Bing also smiled, "Let him answer the phone too. I also want to ask something." "good." “More than ten seconds later, the old tailor’s shouting, which seemed full of vicissitudes of life, came out very penetratingly: “Boy, aren’t you the bodyguard of Palace Master Kagura?” “Can’t bodyguards call their families?” "Yes, but it's very suspicious." "Stop playing RPG games." He Bing smiled again, this smile was slightly different from before, but just as relaxed, "Let me ask you, assuming we have the same physical fitness, how to deal with the sword-drawing technique? " "That thing?" The old tailor was stunned, and his interest obviously faded as he spoke, "When it comes to holding weapons, there is no way to use a big pole; when it comes to using bare hands, if you can't keep a distance, just get close to you immediately. Anyway, you don't understand. Use Qigong to attack from a distance.” "oh……" "Why are you doing research when you have nothing to do? These days, the only useful cold weapons are big poles and daggers." The old tailor babbled and scolded. "A long inch makes you strong, but a short inch is dangerous?" He Bing seemed to realize something. "Not to mention the dagger, you were once psychologically affected by a female soldier using that thing." The old tailor seemed to be interested again, or he was counting Jiazhen, "As for the big pole, I once saw There was a guy who looked neither male nor female, claiming to be a wielder of martial arts guns, which forced me to scramble." "Youlost?" He Bing was surprised. "Where is it! I tried my best to break some skin with my left hand, and took off the gun head, and punched him on the jaw Well, that punch was on point." The old tailor recalled proudly, "There is no gun head, It’s impossible to stab me!” "" Listening to the old tailor's boastful arrogance, He Bing smiled bitterly, but then opened his eyes suddenly, "By the way, what's the name of the one who wields the gun?" "This it's just a chance encounter. It was just a misunderstanding. How can I ask where it came from?" The old tailor also suddenly remembered something, "I heard from Athena that you are still in Japan?" "Um." "Let's see if there are any large-scale figures of Ada Wang. Well, Claire's would be fine too. I'm in Hong Kong now and may have to be away from Japan for some time. Please keep an eye out for me and send them to me if you buy them. I'm sure!" "Can you act like a normal old man?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the so-called large-scale dollsreturn to the throne of Ada and Claire He Bing felt helpless as the embankment burst, but he used the remaining strength to resolutely hang up the phone. "Thisis the master who once defeated all the invincible opponents in the world except for the storm?" Sighing, He Bing shook his head, put the phone back on his waist, and continued to look at the stars. "What happened to the tailor?" "I made an international long-distance call out of kindness, but he actually asked for the game figure by name! Resident Evil 2 only came out two months ago huh? Qianlong?" When I turned around, it was Kagura Qianryu’s cheerful face in the crack of the door: “That’s him!” "What's the meaning?" "Given the situation he has been in for many years, it is commendable that he can still be cynical!" Kagura Qianlong opened the paper door wide, came out and sat next to He Bing, letting the guitar lean against him and himself leaning against He Bing, "I have never sat down on my knees. My feet are almost numb after such a long time. Rub them for me." "I don't know any professional massage." After saying this, He Bing still put his hand on her lightly, "Why do you insist? It's just a family dinner." Hearing these words that seemed like complaints, Kagura Qianlong just laughed and let out a pleasant breath: "It's true. The techniques of a fighter always cure long-term illnesses." He Bingnanran: "far worse than Athena." "Speaking of which, sister Athena has also arrived in Hong Kong." Kagura Qianlong noticed the cherry blossom petals that had been blown down in the corridor by the wind, "I'm just waiting for the mercenary girls from Metro to gather together." "Mercenaries" He BingHe suddenly moved, "Wait, how did you know?" "It's very simple." Kagura Qianlong smiled teasingly and took out a black object that looked like a pager from his trouser pocket. "Simply put, it is similar to an LCD display, but the content is in Braille." Without reaching out to pick it up, He Bing just twitched his face: "The technology of Kagura Palace" "That's all." Seeing that He Bing had no intention of playing around, Kagura Qianlong also put it back in his pocket, "However, Mai Zhuo's representative is not your friend in need, but Whip." "What!" "Take it easy." He Bing's excitement made Kagura Qianlong frown, "Fighters have lost their importance, and ordinary people are just hurting their muscles and bones." "I'm sorry." Apologizing, He Bing tried to be gentle. "Compared with this, do you know that Whip?" Kagura Qianlong's face was filled with gossip that he had never seen before. "I don't know. However, I never expected that Sister Mai Zhuo would entrust Brazilian mercenaries." He Bing lowered his head and stared at Kagura Qianlong's white cotton pants. But she lifted her chin and looked at each other: "You have something to hide from me." "You" At this very close distance, He Bing noticed a smell, "Drinking?" "Did you just realize it?" Kagura Qianryu laughed, "All the young and old in the room were lying down. I'm also pretty good at rowing fists and commanding. Not to mention, the last one to pour was Hirai, who had never touched alcohol before. He drank too much. Talent!" "What about you?" In contrast, He Bing only cared about the woman in front of him, "Aren't you afraid that you will get drunk too and go crazy after drinking?" "I'm already drunk." Kagura Qianlong put his arm around He Bing's shoulders, "I was drunk as early as ten years old. In order to observe what abnormalities would happen after being drunk, they concluded that there was nothing, until suddenly nothing happened. Wake up." "So youwait a minute, Japanese people are not allowed to drink until they are adults, and those two children" He Bing suddenly felt something was wrong. "Family banquet, family banquet!" Kagura Qianlong smiled freely, "Actually, they were wrong. If I hadn't been drunk, we would probably be watching the flowers and admiring the moon in silence instead of chattering." He Bing thought thoughtfully: "Could it be that you are always looking for someone to talk to when you are drunk?" Kagura Qianlong was noncommittal and just smiled wildly. After a long time, he suddenly stared into He Bing's eyes: "Only when I'm drunk can I not control my own nature." Then, he continued to laugh, laughing so hard that it sounded sad to He Bing's ears. ; ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 58 The Beginning Hongkong. There was a knock on the door of an inconspicuous little hotel with an appearance worthy of the title of dirty and messy. "Who are you looking for?" A girl's voiceless voice came from the door. "You." There is a woman in military uniform standing outside the door. She has a simple parted head and a capable appearance. However, the whip hanging on her waist is not very harmonious in such a city. "I am Whip." The door opened. A mature woman with fiery red hair looked at the female soldier Whip with a smile: "Are you the one who was praised by Mai Zhuo? Come on, come in, get closer and closer." "Richen?" Whip smiled politely, entered the room, closed the door, and casually looked at the furnishings and people in the room, "It's very neat. It must be the skillful hand of Asamiya Athena, right? And this restrained face The uncle is probably Kusanagi Seijiro? And the remaining onewho is fighting the biohazardis the legendary god-liketailor?" Whip’s tone was always confident, but when he noticed the old tailor, he couldn’t help but hesitate, and his tone of voice became more questioning. "Are you calling me?" The old tailor didn't even look back, "The flight still has a few hours, you guys will talk first Leon is about to kiss Ada Wang!" "" Whip took a breath of air, but saw that Richen and Seijiro Kusanagi were already used to it, and Athena Asamiya had already squeezed out a smile of greeting. After smiling, Athena Asamiya poured water for Whip: "The tailor wants to keep a low profile, so he chose a place like this to stay. Although it is inconvenient, I believe the mercenary will have no complaints." "That's right." Whip swallowed, nodded and took the plastic water cup. "So, let's confirm the route for my concert first?" As if by magic, Athena Asamiya had a piece of paper in her hand. It seemed to have a world map as the background, and it was spread on the small coffee table in the center of the room. “The first stop, should we go to Southeast Asia or the United States?” "Are there any differences?" Whip looked at Richen and Kusanagi Seijiro, smiling playfully, "So, what about Ms. Asamiya's own opinion?" "Me?" Asamiya Athena chuckled, "You are the last one to come, and you are considered a guest. I want to hear your opinion first." "There has to be a name, right?" Whip raised his index finger, "No matter where we start, we must come up with a reason that the public will welcome. I wonder what the reason is when we mention Southeast Asia or the United States?" "Because Japan is the scheduled terminal and China is not considered for the time being, Southeast Asia is the nearest starting point; and if it is the United States, there will be a good publicity environment. The so-called good start is half the success." The person who explained it was Athena Asamiya. Her words confused Whip a little. While scanning the three people in front of him, he thought for a few seconds: "Proximity principle? Publicity environment?" Finally, she shook her head, "A global village with express flights. There is no need for the principle of proximity; with our joint efforts, where is not the best publicity environment?" Whip’s words seemed to be what Asamiya Athena expected: “So, I want to hear your opinion.” The girl's kind smile made the soldier feel uncomfortable, but Whip still woven his thoughts and looked at the small map: "As far as the resources that can be mobilized for this plan are concerned, the budget issue is completely secondary, so we need to maximize the effect. , and Miss Asamiya’s singing, according to my personal opinion, can easily fascinate the vast majority of young people under the age of twenty; and our target also includes the age group of around thirty, for whom we need to learn from others. To assist with the means first. Regarding the formulation of the route I tend to find a gimmick that can attract global attention." "Global?" Kusanagi Seijiro shook his head, "Although I am not good at business planning, it is obvious that Miss Asamiya has only developed in Asia for many years. It is unrealistic to want to reach a global scale from the beginning." "Really?" Whip looked at Richen noncommittally, "What do you think?" Whip’s eyes were not met: “I’m not an expert either.” "Me, it doesn't count either. But aren't we representatives?" Finally, Whip smiled at Asamiya Athena, "So, I have to at least put forward my opinion - the Middle East." "middle East?" As soon as the two words were spoken, the eyelids of three people jumped. Then, Richen looked at Whip, Kusanagi Seijiro fell into deep thought, but Asamiya Athena continued to smile after a moment. "Yes." Putting down the cup, Whip reached out and pointed at the Red Sea on the map, "The Middle East can have sufficient supplies and communication preparations, which is number one; the waters from the Red Sea to the Indian Ocean are places where pirates are rampant, and accidents are easy to occur, and We don’t care about those, so it’s a rare publicity opportunity. This is the second place. Moreover, Somalia is the last place Audrey Hepburn went to as a UNICEF Goodwill Ambassador before her death. This is where it's meour nominal starting point. " “A gimmick.” Richen and Kusanagi Seijiro blurted out at the same time. "Yes, with Miss Asamiya's image, heart, and temperament, it is a match made in heaven." Looking at Athena Asamiya, Whip nodded with a smile. "Me?" Asamiya Athena was stunned for a moment, "If Mai Zhuo does such a thing, it will be a real match made in heaven, right?" Whip stretched out his hand: "No need to be modest. Ms. Mai Zhuo likes you very much; and I also admire you very much. I wish you success!" The handshake ceremony is very simple, but Athena Asamiya spent a lot of time to complete it: "Hepburn's brilliance will put a lifetime of pressure on the living, you are posing a problem for me!" "Who said that if you borrow that woman's influence, you will have to be on par with her for the rest of your life?" Suddenly, the old tailor's voice floated over, "She has lived for most of her life to understand, and she wants my Athena to understand from the beginning? What a fart. ! But eh? Who threw this rocket launcher? Such a timely help? " "" Whip, Richen and Kusanagi Seijiro looked at each other and sighed. As for Asamiya Athena, she had already smiled and leaned behind the old tailor: "I guess this is love's bazooka!" "How do you know?" The old tailor didn't believe it. "He Bing said it." …… 1998, April 1st. A peaceful April Fool's Day. Calm. Just like the old tailor finally started Claire's second show after recalling the plot of Lyon, just like Athena Asamiya sincerely performed someone's song at another solo concert with a special purpose, just like Whip and There was a complicated smile between Richen and a sigh from Kusanagi Seijiro. The so-called calmness. It’s Kagura Chizuru traveling around Europe like an ordinary tourist, it’s He Bing admiring her half-heartedly by her side; it’s a military Jeep in the Sahara desert with Kagura Chizuru’s long hair facing the wind, it’s a certain family in Shanghai, China One of the new guest bands at the bar is named Iori Yagami. certainly. Kusanagi Kyo is also calm, he is sleeping on a bed in a certain laboratory due to weakness; Guliza is also calm, he is listening to the researcher's progress report on another failure of the Clonkyo project. ? Same. After locking in Chris’s enrollment choice, the calm Qijia Club finally fell asleep with electric marks all over his body and physical exhaustion. The calm Shermei was beside him, with contented happiness remaining on her sleeping face. Mai Zhuo walked towards the helpless Vice step by step with the warmth of a night owl, she was so calm; King was holding the bill about Billy under the Giese Building again, she was also so calm. …All kinds of people have their own peace, and nothing will be changed because of a man-made festival, unless they want to change. Even the owner of a certain space is calmly paying attention to this busy earth. Yes, people who know the reasons for their actions are ultimately peaceful. So, a threesome on an international flight from North America to South America was not peaceful. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 59 The Application of Qigong Volume 98 Chapter 59 "I think I need a gastric lavage." The small villa in the natural scenery is not as peaceful as its environment. At least, Shiiken Takashi who lived there complained softly No, he was not the only one, the old man next to him also looked sympathetic. "Who told you to sleep in? It's not like you don't know Xiao Bao's craftsmanship Well, it's not a craft, but he has already prepared it and put it on the table. Are you embarrassed not to eat it?" The old man trembled and went upstairs, holding on to his hand. Mu Lan looked around, "I need to find some SanjiuweitaiBoy, do you still have some at home? I can't remember clearly." "It has expired long ago!" As soon as Shii Quanzhong, who was clutching his chest, finished speaking, he saw a young man with bright eyes coming out of the kitchen. Yes, it was a small bag that had just finished washing the dishes: "Brother Quanzhong, what's expired?" "Oh, your grandpa has been playing video games too late recently. He is not in a good mood in the morning. He needs to find some refreshing medicine." Zhiquan Chongpi said with a smile. Xiaobao seemed to understand: "Why don't you persuade him? Well, I'm going out to practice Qigong first Oh, I'm going to make soup for grandpa at noon, don't tell him, it's a surprise!" "" Watching Xiao Bao's childish figure leave the door, Shii Quanzhong's face finally turned livid, and he climbed up to the second floor without taking the stairs and pushed the door open. "Master! Something bad happened, Xiaobao said he was going to make lunch!" "What!" The old man was opening a cupboard, but in his hand was a medium-sized wooden barrel, with four flying calligraphy characters "bulk liquor" written on it. And it was this surprise that made his already trembling hands almost unable to hold the handle of the barrel. Zhi QuanChong stepped forward and asked: "What to do!" "How about we leave a note to Xiaobao and say we are looking for a place to have a barbecue?" The old man pondered and poured wine into his gourd. "Very well, you write the note. Being hated is also your business." "you!" The two pairs of moves, one old and the other young, were facing each other tit for tat, refusing to give in to each other. One was blowing his beard, the other was glaring. After a long time, the old man finally compromised: "As I get older, my lung capacity is no longer as good as your young people" "It's good to know." Zhi Quan Chong smiled happily. "Forget it, let's not talk about this for now. I will just say that I have a bad appetite at noon." The old man suddenly became serious, "Boy, you also know Athena's phone number. I thought about it last night, and our progress has to be pay close attention." "What progress? Does it mean one versus seven without taking advantage of AI's weaknesses?" "You know the game, and you have such a little vision!" Shii Kentaka's question made the old man angry, "Let me ask you, what would you do if your opponent's attack is unavoidable?" "Block!" This question was despised by Shii Kenshu. "What if you can't block? For example, you are in the air and I hit your leg bone with a gourd." "Are you so cruel, you want to cripple me?" "Don't change the subject, give me an answer!" It seems that this time the old man was really angry, and Shii Quanzhong also calmed down a little: "In extremely unfavorable circumstances, the only way is to transfer the muscles of the calf to the front to bear the blow." The old man was quite satisfied with the answer. He put back the bulk liquor and took a sip from the gourd: "Very good." "What's good? This Qigong Xiao Chang identifies as a fighter. In the past, those who had some success in practicing Internal Qigong in China could do it Okay, the term Internal Qigong is a bit narrow now, but The truth is always the truth.” Shii Quanzhong couldn't maintain his formal posture for even a minute. "Haha" The old man was noncommittal and just shook his head with a smile. He didn't explain until the young man in front of him was about to get angry, "Everything in the world remains unchanged." "If you continue to use these ethereal theories to prevaricate," Zhi Quanzhong touched his right fist with his left hand, "Don't blame me for not respecting teachers!" Seeing that the situation was not right, the old man jumped back and landed at the door: "I just ask you, can you transfer your muscles to withstand the blow? What if it is a bullet?" "Bullet?" Shii Quanzhong was stunned when he heard the words, and the fist he waved in the air solidified, "Ordinary people's bodies, regardless of skin or muscles, cannot perfectly resist the instantaneous impulse that modern firearms can produce, but with the flow of force, A little blood can weaken the damage to harmlessness" "Look at how brave you are!" The old man hit him on the head with a gourd. "If all the fighters followed your idea, we we wouldn't have this bowl of food!" "We were living on Athena's salary" ? ?The old man noticed the muttering of Shii Quanzhong, who was barely able to escape the attack, and a flash of fire suddenly struck. It seemed that the drink just now was forcefully forced out: "You kid wants to piss me off to death!" "You want to demolish the house!" Shii Quanzhong was furious and jumped out of the window, "Come out and show off!" "Who dared to argue with you? He is so bellicose when he is full of blood." The old man stood at the window, holding his hands and looking down into the wind. "Listen to me, the internal qigong in China in those days can move muscles. This is what the old tailor could not do in those days. The theoretical origin of fear of bullets.” "Really?" At this time, Shii Quanzhong became interested, "How did he perform?" "I have watched you grow up, why do you respect him so much?" The old man seemed to be jealous, "Athena is like this too" "Don't say that these are available!" The old man squinted and snorted coldly, then straightened his voice: "Through exercise, the muscles are the most resistant to blows for ordinary people. Therefore, the first martial arts practitioners tried their best to instantly transfer nearby muscles to protect their weak points, such as heels. , carotid artery and so on. In the era of hot weapons, the hard limit of muscles cannot compete with the initial kinetic energy of bullets, and the practicality of this technique was once considered useless. However, as a fighter, even an ordinary fighter, The prospects of Qigong in a broad sense are very good. As people practice it, sooner or later they will be able to withstand the bullets of modern firearms" "Wait!" Shii Quanzhong's expression changed drastically, "You mean, the old tailor used his qigong as a muscle back then!" "It was true at first, but it was just a low-level method." The old man laughed. "Human muscles are so fast. If you want to use qigong to imitate them, you have to concentrate them on each key part of the body." "Isn't this" "In this way, the theoretical defense power is increased, but the concentrated attack power is weakened." The old man nodded and asked Shiquan Chong's question first, "So, this can only be a low-level attack." A layered approach.” "What should the high-level people do?" There is something slightly fanatical in the boyish eyes. "You should do the low-level things first and then talk about it." The apprentice's diligence and inquisitiveness made the old man laugh to the sky, "Be careful of greed for too much" “Grandpa Zhen, what are you talking about!” Suddenly, a crisp childish voice came - Xiaobao was carrying a basket filled with fancy mushrooms that he got from nowhere. So, the majestic old man slipped and fell from the second floor window. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 60 Initial Negotiations Volume 98 Chapter 60 April 3, 1998, 17:01. Zurich. He Bing, who has traveled more than half of Europe with Kagura Qianlong, is sitting on the bedside of the bedroom of a five-star hotel room, his head lowered, his hands clasped in his hands, his chin propped up in the air, saying nothing. The temperature in the room was quite comfortable, and the closed windows blocked any breeze. Looking along this window is Lake Zurich and the historical heritage on both sides of the Limard River. There is also a person stopping in front of the window to admire it. He has yellow skin, a simple gray T-shirt, and straight black trousers. He is neither fish nor fowl. The clip-on earrings are obviously sold on the street. The figure may seem inadequate in Europe, but in Asia, they would probably disappear easily. In the peaceful room, there was only a wide wall-mounted screen flashing chaotic white flowers, but no one paid attention to it. Including Kagura Qianlong lying on the bed and taking a deep nap, and a woman in gorgeous clothes standing in the center playing the violin. Schubert’s serenade trickles and soaks in the air, moistening it bit by bit, as if it has no end. However, the sound of the piano finally stopped abruptly - the white flowers on the screen suddenly had a clear image. "Lancy alert, Qianling electronic monitoring." Kagura Qianlong sat up suddenly, giving orders, eyes fixed on the screen, and pulling He Bing with his left hand: "Observe carefully." Before she finished speaking, the woman in rich clothes opened the door and left. The person standing at the window was still facing Lake Zurich, but she had a handheld computer in her trouser pocket. And He Bing only opened his eyes, slowly raised his head, and stared at the screen like a hidden dragon in Kagura: "Are you sure?" "I can't." Kagura Qianryu's face was as dark as water, "But it was Yagami-an who asked Sister Qianhe." "Itrust Iori Yagami's judgment." He Bing’s hesitation was rewarded by Kagura Qianlong’s smile: “I comply with Sister Qianhe’s request.” In just a few words of dialogue, there was already a figure on the screen - Iori Yagami. Under the street lights in the park, it is quiet at night. Iori Yagami came in casual clothes, glanced around a little and sat An Ran on a nearby bench. "The descendants of the three artifacts are indeed on time." ?Clapping his hands lightly, a man came from the other end of the road. This image, this angle, and this sound, it can almost be concluded that the things on the screen came from candid photography. Although it is not clear, the person under the streetlight can be roughly understood - ordinary height, ordinary build, ordinary Jiangnan appearance, ordinary crew cut, wearing an Adidas sportswear, you can tell from the color that it is a knockoff Well, those dark shoes don’t even have a brand on them. "To make a long story short." Iori Yagami always seemed so reticent, but when he looked at the visitor, he finally explained, "It's very troublesome to be entangled by the zone defense." "Joint defense? I'm just a gangster, and I've been registered in the public security bureau." The man laughed, "Are you worried that your whereabouts will be leaked?" Iori Yagami remained silent. "Pull it down! Not to mention that you only sing some rock music, but just talk about the rock atmosphere in China, you don't have to worry about anything. In a country that takes foreign languages ??as a test threshold, how many foreign language rock enthusiasts can there be?" The man was like Pulling Jia Chang along, he stood one meter away from Iori Yagami. The bright streetlight illuminated the profiles of the two people, and for a while there was only silence, or some faint sounds that contrasted with the silence. Seeing that the other party still didn’t respond, the man seemed a little embarrassed: “Forget it, you don’t want others to know, just do whatever you want. Anyway, even though the letter asked you not to notify others, I guess you won’t comply.” "It's the result of hundreds of years of terror." Finally, Iori Yagami spoke again, "You can be proud of this." "Actually, you don't have to worry at all. I'm just an unsatisfactory gangster, just representing the initial contact." The man tried hard to be easy-going, "Then again, if I hadn't come here, I probably wouldn't have communicated with my mouth." Iori Yagami raised his eyebrows. "Just telling the truth." The man said cheerfully, "Looking at your actions on KOF, I knew I was no match. However, that tailor who recently made a low-key comeback was far better than you back then. Didn't he end up like that? ?” “Violence cannot solve problems.” Iori Yagami spoke softly, lit up a small flame with his raised index finger, waved it casually, and slowly flew towards the man - only to be dispersed by the same casual wave of his hand. "Hiss! What's the temperature of this fire? It's so damn hot!" The man's smile disappeared without a trace, and he waved his hands and shouted, "You OK, this is called testing, not violence, right?" "You are indeed more than just a gangster." Yagami nodded in confirmation.   These words made the man angry. He didn’t even shake his hand that was burned. Maybe it was a slight burn, but it wasn’t an injury at all: “What’s wrong with the gangster? Isn’t that Billy in the United States also a gangster?” ??? Iori Yagami turned a deaf ear to the angry words: "Go straight to the point." "Let's get down to business I'm afraid I don't have enough time." The man looked embarrassed, "I'll get home at twelve o'clock, otherwise my girlfriend will have random thoughts How about I treat you to dinner at noon tomorrow and talk about it in detail?" "I'll take the train to Hangzhou tomorrow." Yagami shook his head slightly. The man was unwilling to give in: "Can't you be accommodating?" Yagami no longer looked at him, stood up and prepared to leave: "I entered the Central Plains only to find out the whereabouts of Kusanagi Kyo." "Heyit turns out you are looking for him! You kept us guessing for so long." The man suddenly sighed, but he had new doubts, "But you don't have to come to us to find himWait a minute, Yagami, you are the carpet After searching all over the world with no results, you came up with this?" "Perhaps so." Seeing that Iori Yagami did not stop, the man became anxious: "Hey! Kusanagi Kyo is definitely not in the Central Plains, at least not in the Kansai Pass. If you want to find it, go to the three provinces of Northeast and Southwest!" "Why not mention Xinjiang and Qinghai-Tibet?" Iori asked. "East Turkistan has always existed, and Xinjiang has always been tight on the outside and tight on the inside. Once a figure like Kyo Kusanagi appears, we will know a little bit about it. As for the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau you can go if you want. However, it is best to get everything done as soon as possible. Three You have to leave the country within the month.” The man’s serious tone made Yagami stop and look back: “What if I don’t?” "For more than one day, 100 million yuan, tolls, linear superposition. Someone will collect it when the time comes." The man's solemn words only received the same answer: "What if I don't?" "Thenafter that, only two artifacts will be left." The man seemed to be talking about a regrettable fait accompli. Iori Yagami, on the other hand, only took a deep look at the man, then continued walking and left. "Hey! I forgot to remind you," facing Yagami's back, the man suddenly woke up, "We only accept RMB, no foreign exchange."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 61 Private Goods Volume 98 Chapter 61 "Damn! It's already this time, I have to sleep in front of my house when I go back" With Yagami gone, the man had no reason to stay. He looked at his watch, shouted and ran away, disappearing from the screen. "One hundred million a day? It's not expensive." When the wall-mounted screen returned to flashing white flowers, Kagura Qianlong turned his head and looked at He Bing beside him. "It's good to be rich!" He Bing laughed mockingly, "If you calculate it, it's only more than ten million US dollars. If Qianhe is happy, maybe he will be invited to travel at public expense." "Is this really true?" Kagura Qianlong smiled and shook his head, "Only the RMB is the key!" "oh?" He Bing fell into deep thought, but Kagura Qianryu did not give him this time and explained directly: "From the time they landed in China to the official letter to Iori Yagami, they waited for several days. Whether we understand it as good intentions or low reaction ability, it is not The key point; the three months of free time can be understood as further goodwill or time for complete preparations before taking action - that is another sign of inefficiency, but this is still not the point; directly explain the opinions about Kusanagi Kyo, This shows that they don’t value an artifact much more than ordinary fighters. This can be proved when the man threatened Iori Yagami. However, this is irrelevant to Kagura Palace; and 100 million yuan a day, this concept Together with the quantity and payment method, it’s worth pondering.” "I don't understand." He Bing’s frankness won Kagura Qianlong’s approval: “I like this about you…Lancy, come in first.” The woman in gorgeous clothes pushed the door open almost immediately, with the violin still in her hand, ready to play at any time: "Palace Master, what are your orders?" Standard London pronunciation. Although He Bing could understand it, he never got used to it. "Let's play a song"Moonlight". Play it more passionately." "" The three people present all focused their surprised eyes on Kagura Qianlong. “Can’t do it?” The women being watched didn't care. She smiled at He Bing and looked at the woman in gorgeous clothes. Starting from her skin, which is considered delicate among Caucasians, she has a slender figure, short golden hair, a straight nose, thick red lips, and blue eyes. The bright round eyes are so subtle thateven Lancy herself doesn't know. Yes, Lancy was stared at and lost her confidence. Kagura Qianlong, who had achieved this effect, smiled silently and looked back at the person at the window. This is a man with a very androgynous face. He looks to be in his early twenties. He is no less refined than a woman, but the black embellishment in his hair is enough for people to determine his gender, and the gray T-shirt on the front , printed with a woman playing guitar under a sycamore tree. It’s not clear, but it’s clearly the charm of Kagura Hidden Dragon. Facing Kagura Qianlong’s gaze, the man only smiled faintly, his hands hanging naturally, and the handheld computer was no longer there. "Haha." Kagura Qianlong nodded with satisfaction, his eyes returned to Lancy, "Can you do it?" "DoI work hard." It is indeed the melody of "Moonlight", but for the word "passionate", the sound of the violin is difficult to match with the softness, which results in the overall effect not being very pleasant to the ears. In just a few dozen seconds, sweat breaks out on Lancy's forehead. However, Kagura Qianlong didn't care about this. She just crossed her legs on the bed and leaned sideways on He Bing's shoulder: "He Bing, as far as I know, you call yourself Chinese. So, how much do you think about China? Are you somewhat involuntarily concerned?" "Perhaps indeed." Supporting half of Kagura Qianlong's body weight, He Bing did not dare to make too intimate a move in front of others, so he could only remain still - before long, he would definitely suffer from muscle soreness. "So, what are your thoughts on the sheep shearing behavior in Southeast Asia last year?" Kagura Qianlong’s fluttering words made He Bing’s eyes tighten, and his lips and teeth grinded together but he couldn’t make a sound. But he was given enough time to wait. After a long while, He Bing considered and replied: "Academically speaking, that was a financial invasion and not shearing, right?" "I like the vividness of this word. As for the authority of those jargons that claim to be bankers' circle, it does not need to be included in the scope of our discussion." Kagura Qianryu smiled, as if to get twice the result with half the effort for Lancy, "This is because It was one of the steps I planned during Sister Turtle’s time, but I wanted to add some personal stuff into it.” "" He Bing hesitated for a long time and only uttered a seemingly inexplicable sentence, "It's already 1998." "Yes! In 1998, Southeast Asia had just experienced a chaos that was clamoring for East and West. South Asia and East Asia may have experienced the loss of lips and teeth.But he didn’t have the courage to take the initiative. Kagura Qianryu said in an obviously mocking tone, "When Chizuru-san showed her face in the KOF97 arena, how many people in the world noticed Kagura Palace's actions?" " "Qianzuru has already delivered a lot of things." Although he didn't know it carefully, He Bing deeply remembered how busy Kagura Chizuru was when he was under house arrest in Kagura Palace. Kagura Qianryu shook his head: "If it were to be handed over to her again, it would just repeat the process of signing until numbness, but the wealth would not be lost at all. If there is not even the internal unity and external strength to achieve this, nothing will happen. Sister Gui would not have made such an appetizing strategic plan at the beginning However, now we have reached a watershed." "how?" Probably, this was not just He Bing's question. The man named Qian Ling and Lancy, who played the violin, showed a momentary change in their expressions and music respectively. "The territory of the Soviet Union was dismembered through the joint efforts of internal and external cooperation, but its political and economic core did not have much overlap with the Kagura Palace - this is Sister Wangui's caution. However, such caution stems from the unfamiliarity with the Central Plains. Probably "At that time, Sister Wan Gui and her think tanks were not capable of deducing such a large avalanche" Maybe it was the organizational language, maybe it was leaving time for the audience to digest, or maybe it was some other reason. In short, Kagura Qianlongjing Jing Jing took a deep breath, "But, there was a message hidden in the conditions put forward by the man who was negotiating with Iori Yagami just now." "One hundred million yuan a day?" This time it was not He Bing who asked the question, but Qian Ling. His eyes were full of clueless confusion. "I won't explain the reason for the analysis directly, I will just give you a little hint -" Kagura Qianryu's face glowed with a little pride, like a gambler who won at the last moment, "In October 1997, Sister Qianhe The original plan was revised and no immediate attack on South Korea was made. Perhaps it was a concession made to ask the Kusanagi family to work together to deal with Orochi However, I don't believe that this internal public opinion is all Chizuru-san's intentions - it is not a last resort. , Master Kagura will never make a decision with only one goal."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 62 Expulsion Volume 98 Chapter 62 Lancy’s piano music has disappeared. She was surprised by Kagura Qianlong’s words and fell into thinking; the so-called humble man only puts his emotions in the twinkling of his eyes. These are not what Kagura Qianlong cares about. "He Bing, let's go." Like a confused middle school student, Kagura Qianlong crawled from the end of the bed to the other end, moved the sycamore-colored guitar leaning against the wall, and slowly put on his shoes, "Kagura Qianling, Inform Sister Qianhe and ask her to call me tonight." "Yes." Doubts still enveloped the man, "But the palace owner is in the Sahara If the signal is captured, guided missiles will be used" "That's exactly what I hope for." Kagura Qianryu smiled and tightened his shoelaces, "If you want to kill Sister Qianhe, if you don't use radioactive weapons, if you don't mobilize the front-line army in divisions, if you don't have modern times, The fighter force that has been established can only be the handiwork of Rio de Janeiro. However, asking me to replace it with the kind-hearted Sister Qianhe is obviously not what Mai Zhuo wants to see. As for the missiles you are worried about haha. " "Qianlong" These words made He Bing suddenly turn around and look at Kagura Qianlong, who was like a sister crawling on the bed, "A fighter, can you really compete with contemporary regular troops?" "As far as ordinary human beings are concerned, tailoring is the only example." Kagura Qianryu denied indifferently and put on the other shoe, "And his performance during World War II was enough to strengthen everyone's confidence in the profession of a fighter. ." "Using the human body to fight thermal weapons" He Bing murmured to himself, as if something already shaky in his heart finally collapsed. However, no one cared about his gaffe. Kagura Qianlong stood unsightly by the bed, stretched out as much as possible, picked up the guitar, and looked back at Qian Ling leisurely: "Kagura Qian Ling." When the man heard the words, he responded like a conditioned reflex: "Yes." "Go back to London immediately and let the family start invading the media system across Europe. You must keep a low profile." Walking around the bed, Kagura Qianlong walked to He Bing and stopped in front of Lancy, "And you, Lancy Shivar. Some of it disappoints me.” The soft-spoken comment made the woman in gorgeous clothes change her face. The violin string in her hand fell helplessly, and the crisp sound when it landed was like thunder that made her dizzy. "A song "Moonlight."" He put the guitar on the bed casually, leaned over to pick up the strings, and took the violin that Lancy could barely hold, and Kagura Qianlong started playing. It does have an exciting flavor, but it can also be described as noisy, even more unpleasant than what Lancy just did. "My violin skills are not very good." Kagura Qianlong said through gritted teeth while playing. "It is unreasonable to want to play "Moonlight" passionately. However, I gave the order, which is enough. Understand it as chaos. Whether you immediately think about how to do it or simply refuse to execute it, you at least have the value of different emphasis. However, your performance is hesitation, and then you lose confidence when I ask. If it was a battlefield just now, the boss issued an order You have given an order that may be right or wrong, but you neither resolutely carry it out nor have the courage to accept the order. What else can happen besides delaying the opportunity to fight? The square cannot be square, the circle cannot be roundLancy, you can't handle it. Things change rapidly, and sooner or later irreversible mistakes will be made around me.” Kagura Qianlong always had a light tone of voice, and there was a lot of gentleness in it, but it made Lancy's expression as rich as a full house. In the end, she staggered and knelt down: "I" "You have your advantages, otherwise the family house would not be able to send you to me. Unfortunately, this is not suitable for you." The suspiciously noisy "Moonlight" stopped, Kagura Qianlong put the violin on He Bing's lap and held it A trembling Lancy said, "Being rejected by the palace master or the acting palace master does not mean that the world is falling apart. There must be a place for you in the Kagura Palace, and you haven't been discovered yet. I ask you, has the guitar sound in Qianlong Valley been heard over the past few years? Stopped?" Faced with such a scene, He Bing didn't know what to do, but obviously, it was definitely not the time to speak. Seeing Lancy's tears falling, and seeing Kagura Qianlong's soft words, he felt on pins and needles, so he had no choice but to remove the violin and open the door. "Please wait a moment." The person who followed He Bing was Kagura Qianling. Probably, he didn't want to be embarrassed to face the crying beauty. "Is there a problem?" In fact, Kagura Qianling appeared in front of Hebing two days ago. "A little bit." Kagura Kenrei hesitated slightly, but soon felt relieved, "Don't worry, the sound insulation effect of this door is very good. She won't hear it." He Bing shook his head: "In this case, I can't talk to you anymore." "No, it's just some very personal words." “We didn’t know each other before." He Bing's determination seemed to be expected by Kagura Qianling: "It is true that you and I are strangers. But what about the Qianlong in the room? I trust her, but she trusts you." "so what?" "Perhaps you also know that Kagura Palace, as a family in the sense of blood, has now expanded to a terrifying level. In such a big family environment, I have been bullied intentionally or unintentionally since I was a child Qianlong Giving me justice and hope. She made me understand the reasons for being looked down upon and what I need to care about. I competed with my peers in a seemingly vast field, but Qianlong showed me a much bigger field. Cake and show me just how much of an appetite I have.” "So, you love me?" He Bing asked him playfully when he paused. "Never expect to be able to appreciate other people's feelings thoroughly. When it comes to love, just love." Kagura smiled modestly, subtle and free and easy, "It is your blessing for Qianlong to be close to you. You must protect her. Don’t leave her alone anymore.” He Bing narrowed his eyes: "Loneliness." But he stopped talking and just sighed heavily. "That's all." Kagura Qianling left, walking so fast that He Bing couldn't even capture his back in detail. There was something feeble and carefree in those words of farewell. He shook his head again, He Bing seemed to want to get rid of some thoughts, but failed. "You really think highly of me!" …… About five minutes later, Lancy opened the door. Her eyes were red, but her eyes were already shining brightly. Kagura Qianlong followed, smiling vaguely, the guitar in his hand still holding Qingfeng upside down. “Lancy, you don’t want your violin anymore?” Encountered by Kagura Qianlong’s teasing, Lancy’s pretty face turned slightly red, and she quickly returned to the room, grabbing the violin just as quickly and coming out: “Acting Palace Master, I’m back!” But he stopped at the corner of the corridor and faced He Bingyanran: "The bodyguards from Kusanagi Castle must serve our acting palace master well!" Looking at the beautiful figure leaving the dust, He Bing bowed in admiration: "Qianlong, what medicine did you pour into her?" "I would rather talk to you about whether Qian Ling had any communication outside the door." Kagura Qianlong blinked, "Let's go and have dinner. It is a good habit of Oriental people to talk about things at the dinner table."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 63 Sisters Volume 98 Chapter 63 Speaking of romance, King once mentioned the Seine River in his hometown during a candlelight sip after the bar closed. Although Paris is far from the place where she actually grew up, it does not prevent the French from being fascinated by the numerous legends of the capital. After parting ways with her, he traveled around Europe with Kagura Qianlong, and Hebing finally arrived in Paris. While taking a quick look at the flowers, I also vaguely sensed a bit of King’s shadow in the bits and pieces of national nature. However, for Kagura Qianlong, it is obviously a fantasy to take the opposite sex to hold hands and close eyes by the wishing pool and throw coins - she gave He Bing another kind of romance. In the self -rumored beautiful Seine River, a flat boat overnight, covered with the French sycamore leaves, a woman and one man sat at each other, the male fucking paddles, and the woman made a guitar. The river has long been cleared, and the lone boat is facing the sunset, enjoying the attention of the people who work nine to five on the riverside with different emotions. Kagura Qianlong’s guitar is theoretically somewhat misaligned with the historical atmosphere of Paris. If it were a melodious and euphemistic violin or a silver flute, it might make passers-by sit back and watch. But then, it probably wouldn't be Kagura Qianlong. In fact, Kagura Qianryu's improvisation is enough to make the audience intoxicated, unless he is in a hurry and has no intention to listen intently for a short while; on the contrary, the arduous exploration of Hebing, who has never rowed a boat, becomes a piece of music. Big laughs. The boat spun around and around, He Bing was sweating profusely, but he was meticulous. Accompanying the swaying of the waves or the ship itself, Kagura lurks in a dragon's smile, and the guitar sound rises and falls, like a fish leaping into the sea. Finally, as night fell, He Bing finally figured out the right method, and the boat returned to the place it came from in a decent manner. People are scattered, but the song is not over yet. When he landed, Kagura Qianlong gently stroked the guitar strings and laughed heartily. "Kagura Palace Rafting on the Seine". The headline in the morning paper made Kagura Qianlong very satisfied, and he was very interested in discussing with He Bing what to do on the Limard River or Lake Zurich These are memories and associations. At this moment, Hebing had already had dinner, returned to the guest room, and stood at the window where Kagura Kenrei admired Lake Zurich in the afternoon, with bright lights in his eyes. At the dinner table not long ago, Kagura Qianlong watched He Bing devouring his food and asked him something from time to time. However, Hebing only acknowledged what Kagura Kenrei said, but did not explain the specific content. "When it comes to other people's privacy, you become a confidentiality worker." Kagura Qianryu smiled silently, his red lips under purple sunglasses stained with curry, "But, I am more or less a party, right?" He Bing continued to focus on food. Having no choice but to do so, Kagura Qianlong didn’t care too much: “If you don’t tell me, I can guess something Hey, aren’t you afraid of spicy food?” The conversation changed, and He Bing also raised his head: "I'm afraid, the thing I was afraid of is gone." This is also a memory, a memory that is close at hand. Kagura Qianlong did not disturb He Bing's tranquility. He was doing something on the desk in the guest room. The sound of the rustling strokes was very thin, but it had the smell of flowing water. From a certain perspective, she was also quiet. This silence lasted for a long time, until almost eleven o'clock, it was broken by a phone call. "Qianlong, you finally want to contact me. Do you still hate me?" Kagura Chizuru’s voice came from the wall-mounted screen, as well as a desert night scene. "Qianhe" He Bing looked back after hearing the sound, but realized that now was not the time for him to speak - Kagura Qianlong was already sitting on the bedside, seeming to look at the camera above the screen: "Without Sister Qianhe's protection, I still Can we have today?" Kagura Chizuru was sitting on a military jeep. She looked a little tired in the dim light. Her snow-white shirt was quite loose, but it seemed that it had not been washed for a while. Beside her, there was something that looked like a sleeping bag. "We are all relatives. If we were to quarrel with each other, the Kagura Palace would have disappeared long ago when the Yata clan fled across the ocean." Kagura Chizuru looked at it intently, her eyes full of love but not love, " Wearing purple sunglasses, you really have a different temperament. Qianlong, you have grown up we have all grown up." “The motorcycle from back then is now locked at home, but the guitar that has been with me for more than ten years is inseparable.” "This is where I'm not as good as you!" Kagura Chizuru chuckled, "You are always unwilling to compromise, and you are even better at turning other people's mistakes in your own direction." “That’s why those people in the Family Court don’t want to believe it.” Kagura Qianlong always maintains a solemn expression. "Okay, enough of the slander. If you really say it, the elderly will have cerebral hemorrhage." Kagura Chizuru laughed, and then asked, "Qianlong, Lancy may not be suitable for emergency situations., but why do you allow Qian Ling to stay by your side? " "He's qualified." Kagura Chizuru is still worried: "Not to mention his ability, if his identity is exposed, Kusanagi Castle will never give up." "The Kusanagi family" Kagura Qianlong's mouth curled up slightly, "It's been hundreds of years, it's time to lower your head." "You are still so rude." Kagura Chizuru said helplessly, "I heard that you want to modify Sister Wangui's plan?" "This is exactly the purpose of my contacting you." Kagura Qianlong nodded, "As you requested, we monitored the negotiations at Yagami Temple. Excluding the extremely low probability of the empty city plan, I deduce that after half a century of information isolation, we have no control over the Central Plains. Although understanding is scarce, those in the Central Plains are not sure of the changes in the outside world. Based on this premise, I want to do something that may harm Tianhe." "The Acting Palace Master Kagura is not a prince supervising the country, nor is he a prince regent. The remote control that I believed in before and then doubted later was not done by me, Kagura Chizuru." Kagura Chizuru shook her index finger, "As for Tianhe, the worst thing is that he will not end well. Who has been afraid of Kagura Palace for hundreds of years?" "So……" Kagura Qianryu's words were interrupted by a suddenly inserted image - Kagura Qianling's anxious face covered half of the screen: "Palace Master, your location will encounter a sandstorm in about ten minutes, please evacuate immediately! The nearest resupply point is In Azan on the Algerian border.” He Bing, who had been listening quietly, blurted out: "Sandstorm!" "He Bing is indeed here, come to the camera and let me take a look." Kagura Qianling's warning did not make Kagura Chizuru care, but He Bing's voice made her a little happy, "I heard that you and Qianlong Touring the Strait of Gibraltar, walking on the ancient Roman aqueducts, rafting on the Seine, and staying with her all the time?” "……yes." Walking to Kagura Qianlong, He Bing felt a little embarrassed when he looked at Kagura Chizuru's gossip - it was not a big deal at first, but it became media material. "Thank you." After a few seconds of silence, Kagura Chizuru clapped her hands together, "Take good care of her. Hang up the phone first" "Qianhe!" He Bing was still a little worried, "Sandstorm doesn't matter, right?" "I probably can't keep the jeep." Kagura Chizuru smiled lightly and took out a map and a flashlight from the back seat of the car, "Okay, bye!"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 64 Asking for help Volume 98 Chapter 64 April 5, 1998, eleven twenty. Berlin, Germany. There is a quiet manor somewhere on the outskirts of the city. Its simple style has the atmosphere of the Renaissance. ??????????????????????????????????????????OUT off the tree-lined avenue at the door, you gradually come face to face with a Gothic building, which is not large in scale. If you follow the open door and enter, you can know that this is a small theater. A theater must have a stage. There was only one piano on the stage at the moment, and a sturdy European man was playing Bach's "Well Tempered". In the front row of the audience, a hot woman listened calmly, but chatted from time to time. sentence. Wolfgang Krausser, Scherme. The music seemed to have come to an end. Not long after, Clausa took his hands off the keys, stood up and turned around, bowing to Scherme like a pianist taking a curtain call. "I wonder if my skills have the same charm as when Bach created them?" "I don't know. Bach was unknown during his lifetime, and I had not set foot in Europe at that time." Shermei applauded politely, and her light blue silk casual clothes revealed a sense of remoteness. "Even if Bach is as profound as Bach, after listening to it for so many years, I still have aesthetic fatigue. ——Actually, in comparison, I would rather choose rock music.” "However, in the mortal mind, it is enough to cleanse a lifetime." Clausa said modestly. This made Sherme laugh: "You were not like this on KOF96." Perhaps it was sarcasm, but Krausa only nodded calmly: "Even now, I long for the power of the serpent I have my status, along with my responsibilities. For everything I have, even if I long for "Moonlight", I can only choose "Pathetio"." "This kind of thing that seems to come from the heart is suitable for talking to the family." Still with a slightly sarcastic tone, Sherme leaned back on the seat, her eyes hidden in the forest seemed to be closed, "Invite me here, if it is just to criticize For your classical music skills, you have found the wrong person.” The conversation became so embarrassing. Clausa was a little stunned. He hesitated for a moment and saluted again: "Thanks to your help, the Hohenzollern family has such a slight possibility of revival today. Now, I face an opponent that I cannot defeat. , I hope the Eight Masters will help again" "I was also acting under orders at the beginning." Shermei interrupted him, "The German royal family was our pawn to obstruct the Kagura Palace - exchanging pieces is very common in the chess game. If you want to think that rice is promoted and rice is hated, you can do it Surrender to Kagura Palace.” "On the contrary, it is precisely to resist the suppression of Kagura Palace that I invite you to see me regardless of the rudeness." Clauser's explanation did not win Sherme's understanding: "Just because of this meeting, Ashe became jealous. What are you going to do? By the way, he likes your half-brother more. And. In this life, I just want to quietly care for my husband and raise my children. For important matters concerning my family and country, I should go to Mai Zhuo!" "How can I contact her?" Clausa still refused to give up. "Once I left KOF96, the Kagura Palace sent people to Germany. How can I leave now? Could it be that my voice can make me She, a commander-in-chief, condescends to come here?" The sarcasm on Shermei’s face turned into a smile: “So, you just found me, an idler? Now that you know, you still come to bother me?” "Since taking office, Kagura Chizuru has been looking for the acting lord of the palace non-stop, visiting countless places. This is clearly a sign of a big war. But two days ago, Kusanagi Seijiro challenged all the masters in Yemen, but his whereabouts were marked. In the name of Miya Athena accompanying her - the little girl’s world-wide singing plan was arranged by Kagura Palace, and she will arrive in Germany sooner or later. I am not afraid of Kusanagi Seijiro, and what about Richen von Stuart?" Krausa's demeanor was polite, but his moving tone showed his helplessness. "As a nail driven into the chest and abdomen of Kagura Palace, it's understandable that you don't want to be pulled out; but, give me a reason to refuse to be accommodated by her" These words finally made Sherme sit up straight, and her words were no longer so so. Feng Liang said, "The Stuart family also fought with the Kagura Palace back then. At that time, London did not have the magnificence that belonged to the Kagura clan." "Accommodate?" Clauser sneered, "Hand over the royal power, become a puppet, and eventually transition to a branch of the Kagura Palace? This may be possible in modern times, but does Germany have royal power today? Even if it does, the blood in my body will not This disgrace cannot be tolerated!” "Are all the royal families in modern Europe related to each other by marriage?" Shermei took out her phone to look at it, then stood up. "The British royal family with royal power can tolerate it, but the German royal family without royal power cannot. Even if this is the backbone, it is not the same as any royal family. It has nothing to do with it. What kind of bloodline does the underworld leader talk about? The glory accumulated during the Franco-Prussian War cannot even be maintained for half a century. What is the value of the coat of arms of the Hohenzollern family?pride? Okay, it's lunch time soon. I won't eat alone with men other than Ahshe, so I'll excuse you. " Seeing that Serme was about to leave, Krausa stretched out his hand to persuade: "Please wait a moment" "The last five minutes. Cherish them." Clauser couldn’t see Sherme’s eyes, which were always hidden in her hair. This often made others feel that the mysterious details made him feel like he had nowhere to start. However, he also knew that he had to cherish these five minutes. "In the name ofthe master of Germany's dark forces, I hope that when the Eight Heroes gather in the Kagura Palace to destroy or annex the major forces in Germanythey will come to the rescue." It took several deep breaths to prepare one sentence, and it was so difficult to say it. Seeing Clausa gritting his teeth, Sherme smiled: "It is not a happy thing for a person of noble birth to abandon his innate pride and bow to others in a humble position, but I did it. .Why is this?" Before Clausa could think about it, Sherme asked and answered herself, "Perhaps, I just want you to understand that Juncker died heroically for Prussia, but the royal family should live a humble life; perhaps, I can say It’s better to understand that the so-called commander-in-chief must not insist on illusory things; maybe, I felt sympathy because of your grandfather’s love for incense; maybe just because Ashe decided to support Jisi’s matter Let me have some fun." "Thanks……" Clausa opened his mouth and was interrupted by Sherme: "I will convey your words to Mai Zhuo, and I don't promise anything else. Okay, five minutes are up." “One last consultation, is that okay?” When Shermei almost reached the theater door, Krausa seemed to have gathered a lot of courage. "If it doesn't take time, just say it." "Is He Bing, who is staying with the acting master of Kagura Palace, really strong enough to be the bodyguard of Kagura Palace?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 65 Humiliation Volume 98 Chapter 65 Sherme is gone. She was going back to France to see the changes in the place of her birth. She just happened to catch up with Clauser's invitation. The so-called lunch was mostly just an excuse. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??? "If it's the Four Heavenly Kings, an ordinary bodyguard can't protect anything; if not, why should an outsider serve as the Kagura Palace?" Accompanying these words, a cloudless thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in front of Clausa amid the pleasant sound. He was caught off guard, and pulse-like electricity flowed through his body. A numbing feeling made him tremble all over. This The short process was quickly replaced by powerless exhaustion, and finally the rapid heartbeat filling my mind was left. Are you showing mercy, or do you want to express something? When Kraussa came to his senses, Shermei had already walked out of the room. He didn't ask any more questions, just watched silently, even though her back had disappeared. Not long after, a majestic sound came from the clock tower in the manor - it was twelve o'clock. Seemingly awakened by the sound, Clausa pulled out a note from his coat pocket. That’s right, the note came from Kagura Palace. "Wolfgang Krausser, I will visit your home with my bodyguard at three o'clock in the afternoon on April 5th. Kagura is the acting palace master. " "Whether it is the form or the wording, this is nothing short of an insult to Clausa. Therefore, when he learned that Cherme was in France, he sent her a private invitation after weighing it for a while - in ordinary people's eyes, it was a courtesy for a nobleman related to the royal family to invite a singer; a respected fighter Inviting another popular fighter to a family is a kind of communication; as far as Clausa himself is concerned, Shermei, who has saved the life of his ancestors in a direct sense, will at least not refuse such a courtesy. invitation. In the end, he guessed right, Shermei came despite her reluctance, but he was also wrong at the same time. The Lightning King didn't seem to have a good impression of him, and he even felt resentful about unreasonable things. "Will Lord Kagura really bring only that boy here?" For a long time, Clausa murmured to himself, and then ordered people to prepare for the arrival of Palace Master Kagura, as well as his own lunch. …… Just as the Kagura Palace has always followed the punctual habit, at 2:55 in the afternoon, Kagura Qianlong and Hebing appeared near Clausa's manor. From a distance, they looked more like they were walking in a hurry. Water delayed travelers rather than visiting diplomats. "Qianlong, why do you have to take the bus? It makes you tight on time. Isn't it a good idea to take a taxi?" Holding Kagura Qianlong’s hand, He Bing couldn’t help but complain, looking like he was trying to grab time. "Bus? Haha, this is not China." Kagura Qianlong's physical fitness was obviously not suitable for running like He Bing. She was panting slightly, but she could also see that He Bing was controlling his speed, "You can't do anything. There is only one purpose, and this is the rule of Master Kagura." "So what details did you observe in the most popular environment in Germany that are worth using?" He Bing was obviously used to the subtext of Kagura Qianlong, "The problem is that now Kraussa may be ready to welcome Kagura as the acting palace master. ” "Don't worry, he must have known our whereabouts a long time ago." Kagura Qianlong chuckled and took another breath, "No, I'll have to cough if I run any further. How about you carry me?" In fact, their location was very close to the manor, and of course Clausa knew where they were - looking at the surveillance camera, Hebing gritted his teeth, hugged Kagura Qianryu around his waist, and carried him on his shoulders, as if He was not only stunned by the scene of handling the goods. A man who is not too tall is carrying a woman who is also not too tall. The woman sitting on the man's shoulder is also carrying a sycamore-colored guitar on her shoulders. Running. “…Kagura Palace…and that kid.” After being speechless and surprised, Clausa talked to himself word for word, and had some memories. Kagura Qianlong can be regarded as a rising figure, but before, it was just a legend that was neither real nor important. As for He Bing, I had seen him as early as KOF96. In my impression, he was still a low-level figure who could not be considered a real person. Joining the Super Power Team was obviously suspected of making up the numbers, but the key was his relationship with Mai Zhuo at that time. Not bad, as far as a mortal is concerned, very good. But today, he is protecting the eight masters' mortal enemy and the master of the Kagura Palace, even if he is acting on behalf of him. It was difficult for Clausa to understand, and he even had a hint of envy. If he could get along between the commanders of the two major forces in the West, what would he do?They must be struggling for the survival of the organization. At least, he doesn’t believe this is the luck of a pretty boy. It is impossible for the Master of the Kagura Palace to let an incompetent guy go to the core of someone else's territory alone with him, and it is even less possible for the Kagura Palace to let an idiot sit in the position of the Palace Master. The two young couple-like people on the screen gave Clausa a sense of fear. He couldn’t guess their depth, nor could he figure out their purpose here. So, when Clausa realized that Kagura Qianlong and Hebing were about to arrive at the gate of the manor, the wall clock was already two fifty-nine - as soon as he thought about it, time ran away. Finally, when the bell rang at three o'clock in the afternoon and thunderous echoes in the manor, Clausa, Hebing and the Kagura Qianlong on his shoulders arrived at the majestic and slightly quiet gate at the same time. . Without the red carpet that stretches deep into the avenue, the relationship between the Kagura Palace and the German underworld is not harmonious. If it were not for his aristocratic demeanor, Clausa would not come to the gate to welcome such an uninvited guest. Someone who sends a random note is worse than an uninvited guest. Without expressing these slanders, Clausa looked at He Bing who gently put Kagura Qianlong on the ground, and then looked at the slightly red Kagura Qianryu under the purple sunglasses. He almost had the aristocratic blood he was born with. The waves of silk running wild. "I wonder what the purpose of Kagura's hurried visit on behalf of the Palace Master is?" This unceremonious opening seemed to be expected by Kagura Qianlong. She smiled slightly and held the guitar in her arms: "I have been traveling in Europe recently and it is my first time to go to Germany. The main purpose is to get to know you." , this distant bloodline of the German royal family."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 66 Wind Volume 98 Chapter 66 "Could it be that Lord Clausa is confident that he can talk at the gate like the Kusanagi family without being eavesdropped?" Obviously very satisfied with Clausa's somewhat stunned reaction, Kagura Qianlong took a step forward, holding He Bing beside him, looking at the tall man in front of him, with a teasing taste in the corner of his mouth. "Noplease come with me." Clausa, who had come back to his senses, was polite and thoughtful, which was in sharp contrast to Kagura Qianryu, who was full offreehand brushwork. "I heard that Shermei stayed at this manor for a while this morning. I want to sit in the place where she admired it." "She is just here to appreciate my piano skills as a senior. Could it be that the Acting Palace Master Kagura is also interested in this?" Krausa felt nervous. Although Shermei was just visiting Europe to see her so-called hometown, she did not hide her whereabouts. Kagura Qianlong chuckled: "Art is fair." It was still the concert hall. When Clausa walked in with Kagura Qianlong and He Bing who said nothing, he seemed to feel Sherme's cloudless thunder and lightning again, as if. He once again thought that it was a hint given to him by Shermei, even if he still couldn't understand it. But now is not the time to brood. "Excuse me for being rude, if you two just want to have fun in this manor, as your acting master of Kagura, I will not allow it, but if there is nothing serious, I will not accompany you personally." Kagura Qianlong laughed dumbly. "Is there anything serious about Mr. Clauser? Like running to Nanzhen in 1994 to cause disgrace, or running to Tokyo to participate in KOF in 1996 and being taken advantage of by my Kagura Palace? Although the German underworld is unified, But from a European perspective, it’s just a turtle. It can huddle quietly in its shell and cushion the bottom of the Kagura Palace. If you can’t help but expose your head, aren’t you afraid that I’ll use it to make wine?” There is no real benefit in using aggressive words and asking Clausa to argue. At the same time, it is impossible for him to say anything harsh because of it - then he may really have fallen into a trap. However, Kagura Qianryu did not stop talking because of his tolerance: "So, please stay and discuss art together. As long as you don't expose your flaws, I have no interest in provoking anything unromantic for the time being. For example Want to play Chopin's "Funeral"? That seems to suit you quite well." ""Funeral"?" Although the person asking the question was Clausa who was barely calm, He Bing on the side also moved his eyes slightly like him - as a work that represents Chopin during the workers' uprising in Warsaw, the general artistic interpretation of it is if it is divine. Le Qianlong is a metaphor for Clausa's situationand even in the future That’s subtle. Unfortunately, neither of them could analyze anything from Kagura Qianryu's purple sunglasses. She just randomly picked a seat in the first row and sat down quietly with a faint smile on her lips: "If you can, please let's start." So, after looking at Clausa quietly, He Bing stood next to Kagura Qianlong. "Aren't you going to sit down?" "I can't guarantee that I can protect you from Krausa's potential surprise attack while sitting upright." Kagura Qianlong’s smiling question received a meticulous answer from He Bing. He looked at Clausa with a serious face, maintaining a posture that was very similar to the Yagami Temple he saw on TV for the first time. This tone couldn't help but annoy Clausa: "Do you think you can defend it? If I really attack?" "I'm just a bodyguard. If you have a reason to take action, you can try it." He Bing has always been humble and indifferent, or in other words, contemptuous. However, Krausa did not really get angry after taking a few breaths: "There is no need to provoke the general." Then, he looked at Kagura Qianlong, maintaining an apologetic expression, "I'm sorry, I can't play that piece of music." "Won't you?" Kagura Qianlong drawled his voice, with a joking tone in his tone, but he held the guitar in his arms horizontally, which was the posture of playing: "Then, please listen to my skills? This is specially prepared for you." Regardless of Clausa's reaction, Kagura Qianlong took out a pair of small headphones and an MP3 player and handed them to He Bing: "You can listen to other music. My concerts require high ticket prices. " "What song is it?" He took the hand, put on the earplugs meticulously, and clipped the MP3 player to the collar of his chest, but He Bing's eyes were always locked on Clausa. "Some good ones. "Wewillrockyou" by QUEEN, "Beatit" by Michael, etc." "English rock?" With a hint of surprise, He BingmianQiang nodded and pressed the MP3 play button, "Just think of it as a change of taste occasionally. Let's get started." At this moment, Kagura Qianlong once again looked at Clausa's eyes, no matter what mood he was in, or what kind of emotions he was suppressing: "Now, what I am going to play is my original song, please Wolfgang Krausser listens carefully." After saying that, Kagura Qianlong twisted his body, chose a comfortable posture in his seat, and began to run his fingertips across the guitar strings. Soft music sounded in the small theater, and soon it was joined by Kagura Qianlong’s singing that seemed to come from far and near. And this instantly made He Bing's heart tremble - there is no doubt that what Kagura Qianlong is singing is most likely "Akatsuki's Car"! The problem is, it’s only 1998! Soon, the rock music in the MP3 became more and more intense, and He Bing could no longer distinguish what Kagura Qianlong was singing. And wasn't this exactly what she wanted? Thinking about it, a vague expression gathered on He Bing's face, then dissipated, and he continued his work as a so-called bodyguard. …… St. Peter's Basilica, or St. Peter's Basilica in the Vatican, some say it is the source of faith in Europe. Although this statement is more metaphorical, it is also quite accurate. Just when Kagura Qianryu was playing guitar to Wolfgang Krauser in a quaint manor theater in Germany, a petite figure was walking silently in this church with both history and reputation. She is wearing a blue and black nun's outfit, which is quite different from her peers, but this is just a subconscious habit and is not important. Now, she was going to the staff church to pray. The large-scale mosaic on the inner wall of the dome has always been a masterpiece passed down from generation to generation for people to worship. However, for this nun who lives with her day and night, there is nothing worth stopping to appreciate. “Shalan, what’s making you distracted?” When she reached the corner of the church, a middle-aged monk stopped her. "Brother Trenlo, I" The nun turned her head, revealing the golden hair that could not be covered by the nun's hat. The pink skin obviously belonged to a girl who was not yet under age. "No, even though your Christian name is 'Wind', when we talk alone, I still want you to be the girl I raised, Shalane D'Agostino." The middle-aged monk’s kind smile made her lower her head: “Uncle Trenluo.” "Okay, tell me, what makes you upset?" "I don't knowbut for a long time, well, for more than a year, a person and someimages kept appearing in my mind." "Human?" The middle-aged monk seemed dumbfounded, "Which young and handsome boy is he? My Shalan is almost fourteen years old after all!" "No it's not what you said!" The nun lowered her head lower and lower, "I have never seen this person before, he should be a middle-aged man, wearing something similar to the blue and black I like. The two-color monk's uniform, although I can't understand his detailed appearance, but I don't know why, but I feel an inexplicablekindness in my heart." "Blue and black monk uniform, middle-aged, friendly" The middle-aged monk chewed on the key words he picked out, and seemed to have thought of something, "So, you have been praying more and more frequently recently?" "Yes, I am troubled." "Go, child." The middle-aged monk nodded, turned and left, "If you can recognize the person in your mind, please describe it to me." The nun suddenly raised her head: "Uncle Trenlo do you believe what I say?" "Shalan, have you ever lied to me?" The middle-aged monk looked back and smiled. "But……" "I believe in your pure character more than the so-called absurd things." After saying that, the middle-aged monk walked further and further away. “…Thank you…uncle…ah!” The nun, whose heart was racing, looked at him, and her murmured words were suddenly replaced by a low exclamation - an inexplicable wind lifted up her skirt. This is not the first time this embarrassing thing has happened, buthow can you talk about this embarrassing thing to others? Still troubled, Sister Wind pressed her skirt and continued walking to the staff church. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 67 He Bing’s doubts Volume 98 Chapter 67 He Bing knew that Kagura Qianlong sang a song that seemed to be called "Akatsuki's Car", but Krausa did not know. He just didn’t leave in a hurry because of the politeness he had been taught since childhood. As a result, the quiet and simple tune seemed to flow into his ears from far to near, followed closely by the ethereal singing of Kagura Qianlong. "It seems that at the end of the quiet town, there is a girl who is watching her leave. She is slowly confiding her feelings, or memories, or thoughts? Although it is not the state of feeling before the tune is formed, Krausser has to admit from an artistic point of view that the appeal of Kagura Qianlong is very good. However, what is she doing this for? Kagura Palace never does anything meaningless, at least, when you are in its position. Every talented guy in history would rather suppress his ideals to achieve the prosperity of his family. Then, if he could hold on until the day when he retired after success, he would have indulged in raising birds and watching the sun and the moon, as if he had changed his life. Side thoughts. Is this considered a tradition of Kagura Palace? “It is often his enemy who knows a person well. But Krausa is very reluctant to know such an enemy - his ancestors have never taken advantage of Kagura Palace, and now, Kagura Qianlong seems to have sold a flaw in front of him. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????? Clausa even thought that the Kagura Palace was carrying out some action against his own forces, and Kagura Qianlong personally tied himself here - well, even for this purpose, there was no need to take risks on behalf of the palace master, unless She is crazy. But, who in the Kagura Palace in the past can completely use common sense to reason? Even Kagura Chizuru, the seemingly gentle Fudoyamashita, didn't give herself a hard time in 1996! Krausa was even more confused, although his burly body only slowly sat down in front of the piano from an upright position. Kagura Qianlong's singing gradually became more powerful, or in other words, the sound of the guitar in her hand gradually developed from a weak foil to complementing the clean voice - and continued to slowly flow into Krausa's increasingly entangled mind. middle. Everything exudes an intoxicating flavor. At least, that’s what it looks like. Ru Hebing's eyes gazed at Kraussa's quiet virginity, Ru Krausa's eyes fell on Kagura Qianryu's fingers playing the guitar, and Ru Kagura Qianryu's gradually rising tone. What puzzles He Bing is that the length of "Akatsuki's Car" in his memory is only about five minutes, but Kagura Qianryu has already sang for ten minutes or more, sometimes gently and sometimes passionately; in addition, although Crowe is not sure Sa didn't understand Japanese, but his eyes that seemed to have no focus at the moment showed a little sadness, which at least proved that he understood the feelings contained in Kagura Qianryu's song. But, why is this? Before entering the manor, the purpose of Kagura Qianlong tapping on his finger was to find a way to tap the owner here, so that he could pay attention to Clausa's potential counterattack. Now, is there a concert? I was very confused in my heart, but my thoughts were just thoughts. As a bodyguard, I naturally give priority to my job Wait, Clausa's hands gradually turned into fists. In his eyes was pain? How can a person in a high position easily let his emotions leak out from the windows of his soul? Besides, it's impossible for "Akatsuki's Car" to make people feel heartache, right? No, something is wrong. The seemingly small and unwarranted changes made He Bing highly vigilant. But that’s just caution. Kagura Qianryu continues to sing songs that are not melodious - yes, as time goes by, both the guitar and the singing voice become more and more chilling. This was obviously not something that He Bing could detect, and even Krausa, who was listening, did not realize what was going on - he seemed to be deep in thought. And this is also something that He Bing cannot understand. What He Bing could understand was that Krausa's fists clenched tighter and tighter, gradually retreating behind him. This seemingly unconscious action made He Bing even more vigilant. Even if you are in a sitting position, it can be understood as the starting position of Caesar Wave! In my impression, Krausa's Caesar wave is much more authentic than Nujia's, and there is no need to accumulate energy at all! He wants to sneak attack Kagura Qianlong? What's the reason? It seemed that He Bing was also lost in thought, just as Krausa's eyes revealed. Only Kagura Qianlong was left to continue playing and singing that had lasted for more than half an hour, as if he was not tired at all. …No, now is no longer the time to consider motives. Whether he realizes it or not, Clausa's body has almost bent into a bow shape, and his hands are hidden behind his back, as if he can launch a fatal attack at any time! Can I protect Kagura Qianlong? Just playing in HebingdaWhen it was time to make a decisive decision, Kagura Qianlong let out a sharp whistle. It was like the divine music leaving the throat, but it was more like the fuse of the strings breaking and the silk cracking. Yes, the trigger. This high-pitched sound that even Lian Bing could hear clearly ignited Clausa's movement - "Click"! This was the sound of the chair Krausa sat on falling apart, but what He Bing was more concerned about was his hands that suddenly waved towards Kagura Qianryu. It's almost ten years old, Caesar wave. Until the moment when the great change really happened, He Bing felt peaceful in his heart. He no longer thought about Clauser's reason for doing this. He just moved like a bullet, picked up Kagura Qianlong in as protective a gesture as possible, left, and stopped at the entrance of the theater. Well, to be more serious, this speed is still not as fast as an ion bullet, but it is also completely beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. "Boom!" Taking the seat where Kagura Qianryu was just sitting as the midpoint, it seemed as if he was hit hard by a truck, with a loud crash and a powerful chain reaction. "Hey, you hurt me." Although the huge noise completely destroyed the atmosphere that Kagura Qianryu had just created, she obviously still kept playing. It was not until she realized that her fingers had not touched the guitar strings because she was in a different place that she felt the pain in her body. . "From stillness to escape, the acceleration at this moment is indeed not something your ordinary physique can endure. But I have tried my best to make you more comfortable." He took off the earplugs and explained patiently, and gently put down the Kagura Qianlong , but his eyes were always fixed on Clausa, who was sitting on the ground and gasping for breath. "Although I am just an insignificant bodyguard, please cooperate with my work and explain it to me - what do you want us to interpret it as when you do this behavior?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 68 Pressure Volume 98 Chapter 68 He Bing’s tone was very humble, even though the content of his words was a question. However, Clausa just stared at his direction with dull eyes, or in other words, Clausa was looking at Kagura Hidden Dragon. The violent breathing rate made it impossible for him to answer anything. In the end, what broke the quiet breathing sound was Clauser's own violent coughing, and then, he subconsciously reached out to cover his mouth. Faintly, He Bing seemed to see the color of blood from Krausa’s fingers. "you……" With a trace of hesitation, He Bing stopped asking him, took a step back slightly, and asked Kagura Qianlong out of the corner of his eyes. However, Kagura Qianlong did not notice He Bing's expression. Although the purple sunglasses covered her eyes, the slightly curved corners of her mouth revealed her playful mood, and suddenly she giggled. "Haha As expected of Clausa, he can bring out Caesar's wave. So, let's confirm, can I regard this as the German underground force declaring war on the Kagura Palace, or is it you, Clausa, who is targeting me, Kagura? Acting Palace Master?" With a teasing tone, Kagura Qianryu raised the guitar and carried it on his back as if it were a short pole: "If it is a declaration of war between forces, Hebing, you will escort me to evacuate now; if it is a personal grudge, , I entrust you to avenge me." Finally, she tilted her head toward He Bing, but shook her head slightly at his questioning gaze. "Now, I, the Lord Kagura, Kagura Qianryu, am waiting for your answer, Wolfgang von Clauser Stroheim. You have five minutes." It’s still in front of the piano, and it’s still the multiple-choice questions asked by people standing at the door of the theater - it’s like Shermey not long ago. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. Such adjectives are usually not suitable to be given to Clausa, who shows his strong image to outsiders. To be precise, Clausa is slightly delirious at this moment, which is much more serious than the electric current that hit his whole body when facing Sherme. . No matter what, time passed by minute by second, just as Krausser's cough gradually became calmer, making its own rhythm in this cold and quiet atmosphere. However, before Kagura Qianlong could conclude that the five minutes in her mouth had passed, the man sitting upside down in front of the piano uttered the syllables with difficulty and hoarseness. "Noplease forgive mygaffe." Clauser, who was trying to speak, raised his right hand to cover his mouth. The blood on the palm and around the lips was shocking. Okay, what is shocking is He Bing, and Kagura Qianlong, although he seems a little surprised, the subtle meaning is still floating on the corner of his mouth. "Gaffe? What a gaffe right, Clausa?" It seemed that the tone of the old friend's chat was very unsympathetic in this situation, but Kagura Qianryu didn't care about Clausa's injury at all. Meaning, "So, please, if I entrust He Bing to give you something similar to a Caesar wave immediately, can you forgive me for my gaffe?" "NoI beg youto give me a possible way to compensate." "The way?" Pursing her mouth, Kagura Qianlong turned her back, took a few steps slowly, put her head against the crack of the theater door, and seemed to consider it for a few seconds. "You have to think clearly." Kagura Qianlong, who turned around, produced a pocket recorder in his right hand as if by magic, and held it in front of him, "If you promise, in 1998 AD, everything you control or indirectly control will No force will ever leave Germany, so you and I both promise that my visit today will never happen. Okay, let’s start the recording, let’s have the magnetic voice of a middle-aged man.” "I promise." Even though the hesitation and reluctance in his eyes were as obvious as words, the time between Kagura Qianryu's words and Krausa's actual response was only a few seconds. This once again made He Bing confused. But that doesn't matter. The important thing is that Kagura Qianlong took back the recorder with a smile, and then took the earplugs from He Bing's hand smoothly: "The rock music just now was not bad, right?" "The King of Pop naturally has his own style. But" "I know you are very interested, but it's better that we don't disturb Mr. Clausa's quiet solitude." Kagura Qianlong hissed, took Hebing's hand, lifted the guitar upside down, and looked back at Clausa with a toothy smile. , "What's in the tape recorder is not a legal basis. If you don't mind breaking your promise, you have no obligation to abide by it. But, isn't it safe to be a quiet turtle?" Without waiting for Clausa's reaction, Kagura Qianlong laughed heartily: "Hebing, let's go to France." "France?" FollowWith Kagura Qianlong's leaping thinking, Hebing could at least keep up with her pace. The two of them walked out of the theater briskly, ignoring the people around them, and walked straight to the gate of the manor. "Hidden Dragon." "I know you have a lot to ask, but this is still Krausa's manor." "Okaythen at least let me understand." "No problem. But first, I have to ask you to escort me out safely." With that said, Kagura Qianlong stopped at the door of the manor, holding his guitar straight ahead - a Volkswagen slowly stopped in front of them, and the sound of the car's exhaust had not yet dissipated. Immediately afterwards, a person got out of the car. With a straight figure, a straight black suit, a mature European middle-aged man's face, and a beard around his chin, his every move shows his good education. However, there was a slight wave in the eyes looking at Kagura Qianlong. "You did come after all." In a daze, or the time when they looked at each other was very short, Kagura Qianlong spoke first in the moment before the visitor's lips moved. "I wonder what the purpose of coming to Kagura Palace is? Where are you, sir?" Unlike Kagura Qianlong's calm and calm manner, the middle-aged man spoke much more quickly - even if He Bing didn't understand German, he could hear the emotion in it. . "Don't worry, Clausa's life is not in danger." The words of comfort had the opposite effect, and the waves in the middle-aged man’s eyes were replaced by anger: “Did you hurt the adults?” "As expected, he is a good housekeeper from European classics." Kagura Qianlong suddenly smiled, "That's right, the best way to treat someone who deserves respect is to respect his values." As she said that, she let go of He Bing's hand. , "Come together with the ice and kill." "What!" He Bing was shocked, "Who is he? Why" "Haha, I forgot, you are not a bodyguard trained by Kagura Palace, but a person chosen by me, Kagura Qianryu. I'm sorry." Shaking his head helplessly, Kagura Qianryu pointed at the middle man in front of him who was already in a fighting posture. A young man said, "This is Clausa's chief subordinate, Lawrence, a polite fighter. He Bing, although you became a monk in the fighting arena halfway and you are not used to the real battlefield, but you have to understand - even if it is just If you intend to defeat your opponent, you must also maintain a killing attitude when taking action.” "Is this a good medicine but a bitter taste?" Responding noncommittally, He Bing lowered his center of gravity, but took two steps back and stopped at the left back of Kagura Qianlong. His left hand was in front of his chest, his right hand was bent at his waist, and his eyes were looking directly at the waiting man. Made by Lawrence. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 69 Old Umbrella Volume 98 Chapter 69 "You really don't know how to kill!" Riding on He Bing’s back and carrying the sycamore-colored guitar on his shoulders, Kagura Qianlong looked back at Krausser’s manor. The simple-style door is gradually getting smaller in sight. Yes, Hebing is evacuating quickly. No one tried to stop him, even though he was carrying Kagura Qianlong on his back, because Lawrence, who was lying in front of the Volkswagen, stopped everyone who wanted to catch up. Well, if you look closely, it seems more appropriate to say that Lawrence is embedded in the deformed front of the car. When Kagura Qianryu's light sigh penetrated his ears slightly, Lawrence could only cover his chest and stomach with a helpless smile. "Lord Lawrence!" "There's no need to chase. As long as that man is here, we can't leave the Kagura Palace intact." Feeling the injuries on his body, Lawrence explained to the people around him, but his eyes looked deep into the manor. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a acting palace master, even if he tries his best to keep her with missing arms and legs, what’s the point? Give Kagura Palace a chance to stand upright? It is Kagura Chizuru who is as still as a virgin and as active as a rabbit! "What's going on with Lord Clausa?" "Your Excellency took Kagura and the Palace Master entered the small theater. After that, only the two of them came out and left in a hurry. Then, you stopped here" "Idiot! Go to the small theater quickly!" Lawrence coughed, touching the injured area, and frowned in pain, but what came to his mind was the short battle just now. ??Actually, it’s just a punch. With just one punch, the man embedded himself in the front of the car. The swift and elegant steps, the crisp movement in the moment of hand-to-hand combat, without any sloppiness, he managed to dodge his own attack by a hair's breadth, and more importantly, the look in his eyes at that moment His dull eyes showed no intention of attacking at all. This situation is surprisingly similar to the description of the legend during World War II “Moreover, this punch seems to be more than just strong. I wonder if I will need to recuperate this time? Thinking about it, Lawrence couldn't help but analyze that if it was Clausa, he would have to defeat that man In any case, the man who was being entangled by Clausa's chief subordinate was breathing heavily at the moment, and the Kagura Qianlong on his back had been put aside - his identity was a bodyguard, and now, another man was standing In front of him and Kagura Qianlong. The spirit of God is joyful and humble. It’s still the straight black trousers that look like a white-collar worker, and it’s still the gray T-shirt that looks like a cultural shirt, but the pair of clip-on earrings are missing. He stood upright, his left hand in his trouser pocket, and his right hand holding an umbrella. He looked like an ordinary young man waiting for his friends at the station, although the taste of his clothes was a bit unique. Yes, this was a deserted station on the edge of a suburban road. He Bing did not recognize the words on the station sign, but the surrounding spruce trees gave people a refreshing feeling, and the appearance of Kagura Qianling meant that Kagura Qianlong's safety. "On behalf of the Palace Master, the weather forecast says it will rain lightly in the evening." Kagura Qianling said calmly and handed the umbrella to Kagura Qianryu, "The things you told me last time have been implemented. In order to be more appropriate, I guess at least You have to prepare for a few months. Because you want Lancy to return to London, the elderly at home temporarily sent me to wait for their disposal. " The gentle tone had some magnetism. When Kagura Qianryu took the umbrella, Kagura Qianling turned his attention to He Bing: "Defeat Lawrence with one punch, that's awesome." "It's just a surprise." He Bing took a deep breath and looked at the size of the umbrella, "Is there only one umbrella?" Kagura Kenling asked with disdain: "The acting palace master is weak, can you also get gonorrhea?" "Acting Palace Master?" Ignoring the conversation between the two men, Kagura Qianryu raised the umbrella in his hand. Although the spring at the handle was still restrained, he could still distinguish the fiery red maple leaves dotted on the white background, "In front of You can call me Qianlong for two days." The slightly complaining questions interfered with He Bing's original retort. He looked at Kagura Qianling and then at Kagura Qianling, but he lowered his head slightly and remained silent. "Is it because those old people emphasized the so-called etiquette when they returned to London?" Kagura Qianryu smiled indifferently, opened the umbrella with a bang, rotated it gently, and stared at the maple leaves on it, as if they were drifting in the wind. “After all, this is work time.” "Working hours?" Kagura Qianlong was dumbfounded, and then gnashed his teeth, "Sitting in the position of the palace lord, who else in the Kagura Palace of Noda is not 'working time' when facing me? Bullshit rules. If Wasn't it because of this that Sister Wan Gui would travel to the Alps alone? She would be in the Alps with Feng Tianwang? The old spider web has tied up a palace lord to death, and he still doesn't know how to repent? " "These are not things I can change. Even if you are angry, I can only listen." Kagura Qianling still lowered his head slightly, his tone was indifferent and a little helpless. Seeing this, He Bing, who wanted to say something, shut up instead. Since Kagura Qianlong talks about Kagura Mangui, and the Wind King should be Goenitz, the past of that pair of "life and death friends" is more or less a secret of Kagura Palace. "Okay, I can't force you." Kagura Qianlong loosened his tight lips and teeth, put the guitar at his feet, and gathered the umbrella, "So, did you prepare this umbrella yourself?" "It is said that Mr. Qianzuru told me." "Her?" Kagura Qianlong picked up the guitar, thoughtfully. Slow and dull thunder suddenly sounded in the sky, and the atmosphere couldn't help but become colder. In other words, the two men were waiting for Kagura Qianlong's instructions. "Spring Thunder? This umbrella is really a good gift." Kagura Qianlong suddenly smiled heartily and walked to He Bing, "Qian Ling, maybe Clausa will keep his promise and not leave Germany for ninety-eight years." Kagura Qianling was stunned: "Promise?" "It's not enough." Kagura Qianlong handed the umbrella to He Bing, "He Bing, hold the umbrella for me. Let's take a walk and get on the train to France at the next station. Qian Ling, you're staying nearby. Be vigilant along the way, and if anyone is ready to make a move, kill them." "Me?" Kagura Qianling couldn't believe it, "You want me to take action? In such an environment?" "That's right. Use your ability as an ordinary fighter!" ??Laughing, Kagura Qianlong took He Bing's hand and took a step forward. …… As thunder shook from time to time, the rain in the forecast also pattered, dyeing the heaven and earth with a wet smell. On the side of the spruce-lined road, Kagura Qianlong held the guitar in his left hand, and wrapped his right hand around He Bing's umbrella-holding arm, quietly tapping Morse code. "He Bing, thank you." He Bing was puzzled: "What?" "Your back is very warm, just like my father in my childhood." "Even if it's a bodyguard I don't want a beautiful woman to stick to me like a daughter." "Haha." Kagura Qianlong continued to tap with his fingers, looking at He Bing's eyes looking straight ahead, and suddenly smiled vaguely, "Do you know the origin of this umbrella?" "What?" "It was this umbrella that, in 1984, was held by a man and woman who seemed to be unlikely to get along, and they toured the Alps. It's ascomfortable as we are now."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 70 Fighter vs. Special Forces Volume 98 Chapter 70 Kagura Qianlong’s words shocked He Bing, but that was all she said, and it was difficult for He Bing to continue questioning. Are you kidding me? He shook his head subconsciously. He Bing did not want to believe the subtext contained in this seemingly irrelevant statement, but Kagura Qianlong did not deceive himself. “Could it be thatthe inside story is completely different from what I generally know? So, is Chizuru Kagura’s testimony a lie or does she have ulterior motives? The problem is, her performance in KOF96 is consistent with my original understanding Turning his head to look at Kagura Qianlong's peaceful face, He Bing's thoughts seemed to be even more chaotic, as chaotic as the sound of rain around him. Suddenly, He Bing heard some movement behind him. He turned around and saw Kagura Qianling suddenly appearing. He stretched his right arm diagonally, as if he was blocking something with his palm. "He Bing, take the acting palace master away quickly, there are snipers!" Before he finished speaking, Kagura Qianling turned his hand over in the air, and suddenly a warhead hit him! "Thank you." Without any hesitation, Kagura Qianlong took the umbrella from He Bing's hand, "Carry me on your back and retreat." He Bing’s movements were very smooth, but he was still a little confused. As he was running forward with the Kagura Qianlong on his back, he couldn’t help but ask: "Krausa?" "The information is temporarily insufficient." Riding on He Bing's back, it was not easy to hold up the wind-catching umbrella while moving at high speed. Kagura Qianlong, who was holding a guitar in one hand, looked even more embarrassed. "It can injure Qian Ling. He definitely didn't detect it through hearing, which means that the sniper is about a thousand meters away. And this is a road with many trees on the street, and it is not straight. At such a long distance, there are not many suitable lurking points, as long as it is slightly An analysis will reveal it, but we can’t turn back now.” "Yeah." Since he will be sniped from behind, he can't take it lightly. He agreed and He Bing's running trajectory began to become irregular. …… five minutes later. Kagura Qianling walked to a tree in the walking forest like a stroll. His right hand had been simply bandaged by himself. The blood stains on the gauze were only slight traces. On his left hand, he put on a metal glove. "I must admit that as a sniper, your stealth skills are very good. However, in front of a real fighter, unless you can shoot without murderous intent like a schizophrenic, and you have a gun and bullets with excellent performance, otherwise , you can't even hurt anyone." Walking slowly, Kagura Qianling looked around quietly, "There aren't many possible hiding spots, it's just a matter of time before I find them. Come out early, I'll ask a few questions , you can call it a day and have dinner.” "Retreat. Mission failed" German, male voice. Extremely fast speaking speed. Kagura Qianling, who was fully focused, did not let this small sentence finish. He turned around and jumped towards a nearby tree. A gunshot sounded from the needles on the tree at the same time! Kagura Kenrei’s left hand waved like a teleport. Clang! The next moment, Kagura Qianling had already leaned against the tree trunk, grabbed a person's shoulder with his right hand, and pulled him down from the tree with a strong force. "You" Kagura Qianling, who landed first, just started to speak, but saw the person who was thrown from the tree roll deftly when he hit the ground, and stopped half squatting and half kneeling, like an athlete preparing to start, " …Have you ever practiced gymnastics?” "I understand a little bit." Authentic German without any local accent. The sniper's gun landed more than one meter away from him, but he had no intention of picking it up. Instead, he stared at Kagura Kenling. The camouflage uniform and the oiled skin were the same green, plus there were some leaves on the ground. The hat makes it almost impossible to tell your age. . "Fortunately, what you are practicing is not diving." Kagura Qianling chuckled and took two steps forward, "You just made the noise on purpose, firstly for your comrades, and secondly to lure me into jumping?" "That was my only chance to shoot a fighter." The sniper stood up slowly, his tone neither humble nor overbearing. "Opportunity?" Kagura Kenling laughed loudly, "When you made a sound, I saw the muzzle of your gun, which was enough to judge the ballistics, and the time from when you pulled the trigger to when the bullet came out of the chamber was enough for me to make decisions in advance. Good blocking action." As he said that, he stretched out his left hand, "I trust the quality of these gloves, and at the same time, I also trust the accuracy of your sniper rifle. After all, you are a guy who can shoot on target from a thousand meters away." "Sure enough, there is no chance for the special forces to go one-on-one with the fighters trained by the Kagura Palace." The sniper stood up straight as if resigned to his fate, probably because his muscles were uncomfortable after being lurking for a long time, or maybe he wanted to pose. , "What is surprising is that a person from the Kagura Palace actually used Arakawa'sway to stop bullets. " "Oh? Have you also learned fighting?" Kagura Kenling was surprised. "I understand a little bit." "If you wish, I can let you die under the sun of Qin Yue. Of course, it's no problem if you prefer Qin Yue's yin." Kagura Qianling looked around, sighed softly, and took something from his right trouser pocket. He took out a soft box and said, "You have been lurking for a long time? You must be very hungry, right? I brought some military biscuits. Do you want to eat some? Going to hell hungry is not a good thing." The sniper had no intention of picking it up: "I don't believe in Jesus, and I don't know if it contains a confessional." "Youyou are ready to die, how can you not speak so harshly?" Kagura Qianling looked aggrieved. "So if you really want to kill me, just do it directly. I won't say anything to give evidence in court." "God knows whether you will call yourself Clausa's subordinate or something else, or even Kusanagi Castle?" Kagura Kenling shook his head, took out a small mobile phone from his trouser pocket, and dialed the number, "The acting palace master is already here. Is the train on board? The sniper who fired the shot has been caught. Should we deal with it on the spotwhatwell, I understand." Putting the phone back into his trouser pocket, Kagura Kenling smiled and said, "In order to ensure that dinner is on time today, we won't waste time." "Come on." He said this, but the sniper did not intend to sit still and wait for death. He quickly pulled out a dagger from the edge of his military boots and assumed a defensive posture. “So dedicated!” With a sound of appreciation, Kagura Qianling took a lunge and landed an uppercut to the chin at a speed that the opponent couldn't react to. "This is Aragai. Don't get it wrong in the future. You will be laughed at by the experts." Facing the sniper who fell to the ground, Kagura Qianling squatted in front of his face and snatched the dagger away. "Don't pretend Damn it, that force will only make you dizzy." As he said that, he unexpectedly punched his stomach again, "Well, you can't move around for the time being Don't blame me, I didn't bring any painkillers with me. I can only treat it with pain Hey, don't cooperate with me. I'm not going to kill you, I just want to transplant a transmitter or something into your body. I'm not skilled in craftsmanship, and the equipment is not sophisticated, so please forgive me. " ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "start work!" (Because someone disappeared from Baidu Tieba, this chapter was burned to him, yes, it was burned to him.); Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 71 Report Volume 98 Chapter 71 "Hello, Mai Zhuo?" "It's me. How was Chris at school?" "It's okay. As long as his personality is happy, it doesn't matter how good his grades are." "Then why are you calling me? Aren't you going to Europe to be with your Electric King?" "No, I just talked to her on the phone, and I told you everything in one go." "I'm listening." "Well. First of all, the two men and one woman mentioned last time are the ones who look like Kusanagi Kyo. They have already flown to Argentina." "fly?" "Yes. They entrusted King to arrange the visas and passports, and I asked Keith to give them some convenience. The place where they first appeared was a small town on the edge of the desert. They were very weak at the time. It seems like there has been no supplies for a long time.” "In other words, he is actually a 'black man' of unknown origin?" “There is no sign of the forces behind it.” "So, what about the NESTS that Xianla mentioned?" "A large-scale multinational group, involved in many industries, especially in medical-related fields, it is very advanced. These are not far from our usual impressions." “From its inception to now, NESTS has always been an independent company.” "As far as the ability to survive in the cracks is concerned, it is worthy of praise. But it is nothing more than that." “Indeed, but it’s about Kusanagi Kyo, so it’s not an exaggeration to think more about it.” "Absolutely. A woman who can throw me over her shoulder is definitely not that simple. When she saw me, her expression was like meeting a long-lost relative. She was absolutely at the level of a movie queen." "What's more important is that the appearance of that Senra is exactly the same as the mercenary Whip I recently commissioned. Coupled with the appearance of a pair of so-called plastic surgery, Kusanagi Kyo, it seems weird when combined." “Kyo Kusanagi is an only child.” "yes!" "Okay, let's talk about other things first." "Well, Yamazaki Ryuuji recently caused trouble for Keith and extorted a sum of money before going to Hong Kong." "Blackmail? Haha, let him go" "Besides, yesterday, Clausa invited Shermei to his manor." "I know. Are you jealous?" "Based on the friendship between Clausa's ancestors and Serme, what do I need to worry about? However, not long after Serme left, Kagura Qianryu took Hebing to visit Clausa." "Oh? She is really lively. What next?" “They also left in a hurry, and He Bing punched Lawrence away at the door of the manor.” "Lawrenceit seems that He Bing is making rapid progress!" "That boy has the young lady of the Kusanagi family to take care of him, and he also has that guy to guide him. How can he be blessed so quickly?" "Hewe are all in another life, but he is still like that" "Are you still obsessed with those past events? Aren't you afraid that Vice will get jealous?" "I wish that coward would be a little more cautious!" "Man? Sheisn't she a woman in this life? Hahahahahaha" "Yousmile again! Smile again, do you believe that I am throwing away the peach? These kings are not doing their jobs all day long, and they put the burden on a weak woman like me" "Mai Zhuo, good Mai Zhuo, without Goenitz, you are the most responsible and responsible person in our whole family! Do you want Shermei and I to help you ride the horse for a few years in the next life?" "The saddle is in front of the horse and the horse is behind the horse? Qi-yong-she! You slick guy who is trying to escape in a roundabout way!" "Well, the next thing" "Don't change the subject!" "Kagura Qianlong is now in France. It seems that she plans to visit your adopted sons." "What? You mean, Adilhyde?" "At the moment we are just guessing from her route. So, the last thing" "Please explain it clearly to me" "Shermei only told me so much. Well, Asamiya Athena's concert has arrived in Saudi Arabia. Before that, Richen von Stuart dominated the entire Oman fighting community. So, in Saudi Arabia, is it possible? Let Whip take action?" "What I value about Whip is not just his fighting ability Well, you entrust Terry to test Whip's true strength immediately. If she is really strong enough, let her do it. Anyway, Hungry Wolf hasn't found a stable one recently. Work." "We just saved Geese, now we're going to entrust him…” "What kind of chaos will South Town be without Keith? Terry can't think about the consequences, and can't his girlfriend understand it?" "They haven't established a relationship yet, okay?" "You know? Did you go peeping? Don't you know how to entrust Mary to entrust Terry? Don't be lazy!" "Mai Zhuo, good Mai Zhuo" "It's up to you to add Qian Hao Wan in front of my name!" "" "So, I'm dead?" "Wait, there is another routine report. The Qin brothers are still mentally healthy and have no signs of recovery." "Well, we need to continue to monitor that." "By the way, our band is going to release a new MTV soon. Do you want to make a guest appearance?" …… The top floor of Gista. There is a silver-gray laptop computer on the translucent blue glass coffee table. Qiyongshe is sitting on the sofa next to it, holding the mouse in his hand, and has just turned off ICQ. And on the sofa opposite him, sat the silent Geese. "Has it been ten minutes since you've been here?" She closed the computer, leaned back on the sofa, and closed her eyes: "Geece, I want to see Terry, where is he?" "He has not left South Town, but if we want to see him right away, I'm afraid we will have to send someone to find which basketball court, bar or other place he is at." Guice nodded, with some doubts in his eyes, "You were in contact with South America just now. ?” "Yes." Keith was surprised: "Use a laptop?" "ICQ is a small thing that was only invented in 1996. It is relatively easy to use and may become popular all over the world." Qiluoshe smiled slightly, "These days, the rate of phone bugs cannot make people completely reassured. Although the KGB's technologies I don’t know, the FBI knows all about it. But ICQ is different. After all, it is still a new thing, and more importantly, its carrier is the Internet in America.” "Really? It seems worth a try." “There is always real vitality buried in new things that are both good and bad.” Qiyongshe opened his eyes and looked at Giss: "I heard from Vice that you destroyed the Secret Book of Qin?" "Yes." "Becausethe state of mind at that time?" "Even if I had to do it again, I would do it again." "Do you regret it now?" "It cannot be used for your own use. It is no different from waste paper and is troublesome." "Yeah?" Jiese's decisiveness without hesitation is admirable, but the Seven Shackles Society can only be admired at all - after all, it has been ruined. He twisted around helplessly, stood up slowly, and walked towards the door: "I don't know, Xiaonian New Year’s Eve…” "What?" "Let's go have lunch together."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 72: Husband and wife whisper Volume 98 Chapter 72 "Burn!" There is an open space in front of Kusanagi Kyo's residence. It's not too big, with a radius of only about 500 square meters. It's paved with scattered blue and white stones, interspersed with indifferent types of grass. When Kusanagi Kyo lived here, those weeds could never show their heads among the blue and white stones. But these days when he was missing, they came back to life with the spring breeze. Now, a girl stands in this open space, her right hand is burning, and she waves huge flames forward again and again. The accompanying soft drink makes the onlookers smile. That’s right, this is Orochimagi, the Orochimagi produced by Aoi Kusanagi. "Jingzi, look, I said at the beginning that Xiaokui would work hard." Lying under the eaves in front of Kusanagi Kyo, Kusanagi Shibune was wearing a fighting uniform with a sunburst pattern on the back. He held his head with his left hand and picked his ears with his right hand. He looked at Kusanagi Aoi who was practicing hard in front of him and teased the woman next to him. . The woman whom Kusanagi Shibafune called "Shizuko" looked to be in her forties, and her slight signs of aging did not cover up her beauty. Her luxurious kimono and her posture of sitting upright showed her aristocratic temperament, and Kusanagi Shibafune's careless attitude is in sharp contrast. Between them, there is a wooden plate with two ceramic cups, which are exuding the heat of tea. "Xiaokui is a smart child, but she is not very interested in martial arts." Jingzi responded calmly, looking at Kusanagi Aoi with relief in her eyes: "She finally woke up." Kusanagi Shibafune immediately retorted: "Nonsense, Aoi has her own sense of proportion." "No matter what, she can't replace Jing." Jingzi shook her head slightly, "Yang may have had some hope at the beginning, but now, she is still comatose in Xiaokui's room." "Mushiki" Kusanagi Shibafune couldn't help but sigh when he heard the words. After taking out his ears, he habitually wiped his right hand on his clothes and continued to take out his ears. "Times have changed a long time ago, but you are still so persistent." Jingzi picked up a cup of tea: "I have never been interested in things like yours, but if Kusanagi Shibune's wife is as unconventional as him, can he still ease the differences between himself and the family?" "Heywe are an old married couple, why are you talking about it?" Kusanagi Shibafune was silent for a while, his voice like a mosquito. "Aren't you planning to come back?" Jingzi asked. "You think I do?" Kusanagi Shibune's tone became more helpless, "Now there are not many people in Kusanagi City that I like, and the seemingly gentle and gentle Kagura Chizuru is just waiting for us to make mistakes. That’s not all, Kagura Chizuru temporarily handed over the position of palace master to Kagura Qianryu in the name of concentrating on finding Kyo That girl, even I am afraid of!" "Afraid?" Jingzi took a sip of hot tea and turned her head to look at her husband, who was still teasing his ears, "Are you afraid?" "You won't be unable to become the Lord of Kusanagi Castle without any skills, and you won't become the Lord of Kagura Palace with zero skills. No matter whether Kagura Palace has explicit regulations or not, this is after all a matter that has been agreed upon for hundreds of years, and Kagura Qianryu has not been accustomed to it since he was a child. Wu, but Kagura Chizuru entrusted her with the important task, it can't be that Kagura Chizuru and the entire Kagura Palace are brain-dead, right? Besides, that person was abolished by Kagura Palace in martial arts and has been a master in Tokyo for decades. The tailor, who is calm and calm, was persuaded by Kagura Qianryu to come out overnight. This method is not enough to make people feel chilly? " Jingzi listened quietly: "I'm not interested in your intrigues, and I'm not good at it." "You are the only one who is willing to listen to what I have to say!" Kusanagi Shibafune chuckled, "If the other people heard that Kusanagi Shibafune was afraid of Master Kagura, I don't know what kind of fuss they would make." “That’s what they all say about Kusanagi Shibune who holds the truth.” "You know the sloppy Kusanagi Shibafune." "It's my husband anyway." Jingzi smiled happily. "By the way, you saidthe nosebleed on Kagura Qianlong's face when he came out of Xiaokui's house, was it really caused by accident?" Kusanagi Shibune half propped himself up, reached out to grab the tea cup on the plate, drank it all in one gulp, and then simply lay down and fell asleep. "So what if it's true or false? The people involved don't care." Jingzi didn't understand. With his eyes closed, Kusanagi Shibafune curved his mouth like a waning moon: "I was wondering if Aoi-chan is as cunning as I was back then." "Like when you shamelessly broke into someone's boudoir?" Looking at Kusanagi Shibafune's familiar expression, Jingzi blushed angrily. "That's a visit, okay?" Kusanagi Shibune retorted confidently. "How can anyone visit during the day!"?Jingzi put down the cup and slapped Kusanagi Shibune on the forehead, "No, what age has it been? Only an idiot like you can be so so" "No matter what age he is, you are the only one so beautiful in my eyes, Shizuko!" Kusanagi Shibafune quickly grabbed Shizuko's hand on his forehead. Jingzi was anxious: "Let go! Xiaokui is next to you" "Koi-chan is practicing Orochimaru so seriously." Kusanagi Shibune ignored Shizuko's request, took Shizuko's hand, and kissed her suddenly between the fingers, "Since you don't like daytimehow about I come to visit you tonight? ?To be honest, I haven’t had the original passion for a long time.” "Go to hell!" Jingzi blushed and pulled out her hand, but she couldn't take it away. "You're already dozens of years old" "I suddenly feel lonely now that Kyo is no longer around, don't you think?" Kusanagi Shibafune said to herself, "Shizuko, before we are all old, let's find a way" Jingzi put her head to the side: "Let's talk again, let's talk again, I'm leaving!" "Okay, okay, let's talk privately tonight, tonight." Kusanagi Shibune finally ended the topic. For a long time, Jingzi said something: "you should trim your beard to make it prickly." "good!" Kusanagi Shibafune was overjoyed. The atmosphere was peaceful again, but no one was looking at Kusanagi Aoi in the open space. After a while, a gust of wind blew by, carrying the heat wave from Orochimaru, and seemed to disperse the warmth in the atmosphere. "Chai Zhou, are you really not worried about Jing?" "What's the use of worrying? Besides, it's our seed!" Kusanagi Shibune replied proudly, but suddenly opened his eyes again, as if he thought of something, " Shizuko, you said Let Yang be with Xiaokui all the time. Is it really good there? In the past few months, He Bing took care of her food and daily life, and Yang could also take care of her share, but now" "You" Jingzi covered her mouth and smiled, "You also said that you are optimistic about Xiaokui, and you can't even let go of such a trivial matter." "I" Kusanagi Shibafune was speechless for a moment and suddenly jumped up, "I'm going to guide Xiaokui's movements." Looking at her husband's naughty look, Jingzi bit her lip and smiled: "Idiot. If Xiaokui can't take care of herself, then who has wiped the paralyzed Yang in the past few months? It can't be He Bing?" …… "A sneeze!" "What's wrong?" "Probably a cold." "Fighters can also catch colds? I'm afraid someone has done something bad and been exposed, right?" "Where did you get your superstition?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 73: Courage Training Volume 98 Chapter 73 For tourists, Guilin's landscapes have always evolved from literally being the best in the world to countless experiences, just like the so-called Hamlet; but for those who have settled in Guilin, they are just a trickle of water to stimulate the local economy. Just a regular flow. However, for those who really live in this almost primitive land rather than a scenic route for tourists, Guilin is a pure place to practice martial arts. So, an old and sturdy voice sighed from the top of the mountain: "Nature is so miraculous in its craftsmanship!" "What a ghost!" The young man who was close at hand immediately complained about the shivering of the young man, or said he was depressed, "If you fall in such a dangerous place, you will be seriously injured even if you fall without being disabled!" Yes, these are Zhen Yuan Zhai and Zhi Quan Chong, looking down at the sparkling green lake, the oily grass, the cattle and sheep strolling happily Well, the truth is definitely not that romantic - the location where they are located is a large tree with an upside-down golden hook growing horizontally on the top of an abrupt green mountain outside the cliff. The difference is that Zhen Yuanzhai is sitting on a solid He was calmly smoking a dry cigarette beside the tree trunk, but Shii Quanzhong was standing at the end of the hanging branch and shaking. "With Athena here, serious injuries are nothing. I think you are always looking forward to it." Zhen Yuanzhai sneered mercilessly, lying on his back, blowing out a standard smoke ring, squinting his eyes, looking at the clean clouds on the other side and the sun at eight or nine o'clock in the morning, "The towering green mountains Boy, where are you looking? I told you to look at your feet, your feet!" "That's easy to say! There is a cliff below, how many meters is it! You are planning to make Athena a widow!" At this moment, Zhiquan worshiped the bitter melon with a face on his face, and his body trembled slightly with the branches under his feet. When he raised his head, he was facing the dazzling sunlight. At his feet was a dizzying deep cliff, and the slightly gentler lake in the distance. But the master is not allowed to see it. Obviously, Zhen Yuanzhai was very satisfied with the smoke ring he had just made. He couldn't help but cross his legs and glanced at his apprentice's back disdainfully: "I haven't even written the eight characters yet, so I'm so embarrassed." "I……" "If you keep making trouble, it will become more and more swaying. Sooner or later, you will fall down and be unable to take care of yourself." ?????????????????????????????????????????… "Be calm, calm! If you are serious, you will lose." Zhen Yuanzhai took another beautiful breath, "It doesn't make any difference before you fall whether you are in an abyss or a small drop. I know you are afraid, if you are not afraid of me There’s no need to bring you here.” "You made this clear yesterday. The problem is, knowing and doing it are completely different things!" Even though he was lamenting, Shii Quanzhong was cautious. "Who can you blame? You were born in the era of hot weapons, and it is deeply ingrained in your mind that the human body cannot resist bullets. Even if you learn how to block bullets, the fear in your heart will prevent you from exerting 100% of your abilities." "So, you brought me here to overcome my fear of heights! Didn't we agree that it would be bullets? Take ten thousand steps back. People are afraid of heights when they are on the edge of a cliff. You are driving me away from the cliff!" Chonghan said in a trembling tone, "How about we take it easy first I was wrong, okay?" "It's only been less than ten minutes. How do you tell Xiao Bao if you want to go back?" Zhen Yuanzhai took out a copper-covered pocket watch from his arms and shook his head coldly, "Who boasted about mountains of swords and seas of fire in front of Xiao Bao last night?" "Master" "Master? Why haven't I seen you shouting so loudly before? An hour later, you will slowly understand." With a frown, the old man shook off his determination, "It's not like you don't know how to play with super powers. You can also use force from high cliffs, and you won't be killed if you fall over them. It's really a battlefield filled with bullets and bullets, and you'll be dead if you get distracted or panicked. Boy, just start practicing from the most basic level. I'm right to follow your master. " "One hour……" "Zhui Quanzhong's voice became smaller and smaller, and finally fell silent. In other words, except for the sound of Zhenyuanzhai puffing dry smoke, Birdsong Mountain is even more secluded. In such an atmosphere, time flows carefree, just like the blue waves rippling under the mountain. No matter what kind of psychological activities are hidden in Zhi Quan Chong's still trembling body from time to time, at least Zhen Yuan Zhai behind him is comfortable. As the hour gradually went from the beginning to the end, the amplitude and frequency of Shii Quanzhong's tremors also gradually decreased. This made the squinting old man smile and say nothing. Of course, in fact, what he was thinking about was whether to roar a lion at the end of the hour to test the apprentice's concentration. In the end, this "evil" plan was not implemented - seeing that there were still three or four minutes left to finish the work, Shiikentaka suddenly reached out and pointed to the foot of the mountain: "Master, that looks like IoriAn? " "I asked you to look at the foot of the mountain, but where did you look?" The old man was very unhappy, but he straightened up and looked at the apprentice's hand, "it's really him! Why did a magic weapon come to China? Why? I brought a female companion No, I haven’t heard that Iori Yagami has any girlfriends who are good enough to travel with" "That woman was dressed very gorgeously, and she even carried a sun umbrella. She's not suitable for traveling to such a primitive place, right? It's not a rehearsal Wait, why is she following Yagami-an so far behind? Are they arguing?" Shiki Quan Chong was also murmuring an analysis, as if he no longer cared about the environment he was in, "Do you want to ask?" "Ask a question?" The old man rolled his eyes, stood up slowly, put out the remaining half of the cigarette, and held it in his left hand, "By the way, Quan Chong, are your diving skills rusty?" "I haven't had professional training in the first place, okay?" Shii Quanzhong was a little confused about the problem of his master entering the water indiscriminately, "It's just that he can enter the water well." "That's good, just right." The old man smiled miserably, grabbed his waist with his right hand, and reached out with a gourd, hitting the vertebrae and hitting the buttocks, "Let's put on a show." So, with a gesture that could not be called graceful at all, Shii Quanchong drew a graceful arc from the high mountain top and fell towards the quiet lake like a small toy thrown away by nature. At the end of the day, there was a sudden scream. "ah!" "This child, after all, is young, but he still can't be calm" Sighing helplessly, the old man drank a full sip of wine, tied the gourd, took out a plastic bag, wrapped the cigarette rod, pinned it to his waist, took a few steps to start, and leaped up with a graceful posture. , also rushed towards the sparkling lake. "Snapped!" A superpower bomb hit the calm water, causing huge splashes. This made Iori Yagami, who was paying attention not far from the lake, look surprised, and the girl more than ten meters behind him widened her eyes. blurted out. "Performance Art?"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 74 Discussion Volume 98 Chapter 74 The sweet voice of the girl seemed to be ignored, or in other words, Shiikentaka, who used super power bullets to slow down his fall, still couldn't escape the fate of falling into the water. The fish-like posture seemed normal, but when the water splashed, I can’t tell how much technical content there is. And the next moment he completely entered the lake, Zhen Yuanzhai also plunged into the water like a missile in the blink of an eye. "How dare youthe two of them came to this deep mountain to practice diving?" The girl behind Iori Yagami opened her mouth wide, and the parasol held above her head also slipped on the grass. Ignoring her, Yagami slowly walked towards the lake and took a look: "the water is deep" At this moment, Shikikentaka’s head popped up from not far from the foot of Yagami Temple with a crashing sound, coughing and roaring: “Damn! Murder!” "Murder ass!" Near him, Zhen Yuanzhai walked from the water to the shore step by step, not caring about his drowned rat appearance. He shook the water from his head, carefully opened the plastic bag containing the pipe, and sprayed a small sparkle from his mouth. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you trying to activate your immortal energy in the water? Are you destroying the environment? What if you kill the fish and shrimps in the lake?" "Then you shouldn't hit me with a wine gourd!" Zhi Quanchong was still extremely unhappy. He fell into the water, borrowed strength from the bottom of the water, and jumped onto the grass, continuing to choke on the lake water. "Do you want to go to the diving competition?" Looking at Zhen Yuan Zhai who was taking a break to smoke a cigarette on the left, and Zhi Quan Chong who was in a mess on his right, the girl picked up the sun umbrella that had fallen on the ground and was the same as the dress she was wearing, with a white background decorated with pink flowers, and asked weakly. "I saidIori Yagami." Looking at the girl in her twenties, Zhen Yuanzhai was still confused, "Who is this girl?" Iori Yagami’s face was expressionless: “I’m too lazy to ask. I’ve been pestering her as soon as I entered Guangxi.” "Entanglement? Guangxi?" Zhen Yuanzhai's eyes flashed. He lowered his head and took a drag on the cigarette. His throat squirmed, as if he wanted to swallow the smoke into his stomach, "Quan Chong." "what!" Zhi Quan Chong was still angry. "Go and try this girl's skills." "What!" With bulging eyes, Shii Quanchong glanced back and forth at the old man who seemed to be calm and composed and the girl with the sun umbrella in her hands, "She" The old man clucked his lips, enjoying the smell of dry smoke, and said disdainfully: "Look carefully, I followed Iori Yagami all the way here, do you see how much mud is on the edges of her shoes?" "But" Shii Quanzhong, who was speechless, was still unconvinced. He pointed at the girl's calf under the skirt and said confidently, "Have you seen any fighter wear such high shoes through wood? Are you not afraid of sprained feet?" "That's why I asked you to try it!" The old man smiled kindly, although that smile was definitely petty in Shii Quanzhong's opinion. At this moment, the girl had already made a seemingly defensive posture, but looked at the master and apprentice with watery eyes: "Hey I have never competed with outsiders, I don't know the importance!" "Don't worry, this kid won't die that easily." The old man’s cheerful smile did not infect anyone. On the contrary, Shiikentaka casually wiped his wet face, and walked slowly towards the female voice reluctantly. In the middle of the process, he looked at Yagami-an, who stood upright and had a face as deep as water, until he was two meters away from the female voice. He stopped when he was far away, and the coquettish head hesitated: "Well, Miss may I ask, what is your name?" "You can just call me Marshmallow, I'm just an ordinary girl who draws comics. I really don't know what to do!" Still wearing that defensive look, the girl who called herself Marshmallow looked unconfident. "Marshmallow? Comics? Pen name?" Shiikentaka wiped the water flowing down his forehead again, with a smile on his face, "She does look very sweet, although not as beautiful as my Athena." "" Perhaps Shiikentaka just expressed his thoughts, but his naturally ordinary demeanor further proved a problem - in any case, Marshmallow pouted and said, "Let's take action!" "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, Shiikentaka showed the meticulous temperament of a fighter. Even though he still didn't think this girl named Marshmallow was so powerful, he definitely paid attention to tactics. Super power bullets! This was not a full-strength blow. In the eyes of Iori Yagami and the old man, it was more of a test. However, Marshmallow seemed a little dull because he had not seen it with his own eyes. He stared blankly at the transparent sphere that was getting closer and closer to him. "Hello……" At the moment when Shii Quanzhong couldn't help but shout a warning, MarshmallowHe made a sliding step to meet the super bomb. He held the handle of the sun umbrella with his right hand, raised it straight and pushed forward. The tip of the umbrella hit it, just like the tip of a needle hitting a balloon. With a crisp sound, the super bomb disappeared without a trace. Comprehensive. "It seems okay, you can try harder." Marshmallow nodded in confirmation, still a little timid, "How about I do it this time?" It’s not that he’s never seen his attacks neutralized before, but this is the first time he’s seen it in this way. Shiiken Chong couldn’t help but be a little curious: “Wait a minute, what’s your move?” "Zhaojun leaves the fortress." With a promise, Marshmallow jumped up and slashed diagonally down towards Shii Quanzhong's head with the sun umbrella at an angle of 45 degrees! The old man who was drinking while watching the battle spit out a mouthful of wine in an instant: "This body technique is it a waste of time?" Although the onlookers felt that the marshmallow's posture in the air was quite amateurish, Shiikentaka couldn't tell whether it was a flaw or a trap. After a moment of hesitation, he chose to defend. "Snapped!" The sun umbrella was blocked by the arm, and there was a muffled sound, which shocked Shii Quanzhong and took a step back. Marshmallow, who had landed firmly on the ground, still held the sun umbrella tightly in his right hand, and slid forward, but burst out with lightning speed. With such speed, the tip of the umbrella quickly poked at Shii Quanzhong. "this……" The old man's wine spurted out again: "Using an umbrella as a gun? How cruel! He shot up to choke the throat, stabbed straight to the heart, and went down to target the dick This girl really doesn't know what's important" Regardless of whether his mumblings were not noticed by others, at least Yagami's face began to grow solemn, while Shiikentaka could only twist and dodge in embarrassment - it was not that he was negative, but that he There is no guarantee of good blocking at all. "Be ahead with one move, be ahead with every step." His throat was moving, and he didn't know whether he was swallowing saliva or residual wine. The old man put away the wine gourd and continued to smoke cigarettes. "Sure enough, there is a way." ??The continuous assassinations forced Shii Kentaka to retreat one step or two. When he retreated into the lake, the strange step on his body caused his body to not be in place. In desperation, he could only block it. With a thin sound, the tip of the umbrella dug into Zhi Quan Chong's forearm. "AhI didn't mean to!" After screaming, Marshmallow subconsciously pulled out his umbrella, and blood immediately poured out from the wound. "I saidwhat's your trick?" “In comparison, the injured person himself was calmer than the perpetrator, but he was obviously gritting his teeth. Marshmallow quickly took a few steps back and lowered his head: "Jade Girl's swordsmanship." "Jade girl?" Zhi Quan Chong went crazy, "Which beautiful girl stabbed someone else's brother with a gun!"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 75 Commission Volume 98 Chapter 75 In the beautiful Guilin, there is a beautiful girl who stabs Terry in the spine with a parasol; in the seemingly prosperous Nanzhen, there is a Qifongshe who hits Terry with a straight fist. It has to be said that the strong Qilongshe gave ordinary people a lot of talent because of the sales volume of those records and the vague smile that often appeared, but in King's eyes, this is a person who likes to make surprise attacks. Smiling Tiger? ?Perhaps, it’s a good description. To be fair, it is somewhat surprising that a descendant of Bajiquan appears in a bar owned by a person with a Muay Thai background. But considering the ambiguous couple who also appeared in the bar, it makes sense. To put it simply, the Shiranui Dojo planned to open a branch in Nanzhen. The two young leaders who came to this city to investigate soon forgot their original intentions. One was looking for his brother, and the other was thinking about breaking up with his teammates. Drunk and unable to return. The efficiency of a fighter is always very fast. This statement makes sense, although it is somewhat ridiculing when applied to this couple. In short, when Qilongshe broke into the Phantom Bar, he immediately found the Terry he was looking for, as well as Andy sitting opposite him, and sitting next to Andy holding a bottle of wine in one hand and holding King Bu in the other. Let Mai Shiranui. The female ninja in badminton uniform is still not as plump as Shermi. A smile from the bottom of his heart hung on Qi Luo She's face. He walked straight to the table near the bar and continued to look at the female ninja, whose face was already slightly red. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Mai Shiranui’s drinking capacity is not good, and the quality of her wine is a typical drunken maniac. Nanzhen is a city that has gradually grown from ignorance and poverty to prosperity over the past few decades. Although many so-called experts define it as a freak of abnormal development, at least the people of Nanzhen will not see it because of it. If a fighter who appears in the KOF finals behaves enthusiastically, they will say hello slightly or warmly, and then continue to go to their own classes, drink wine of the strength they like, and joke with or without color, Pay or collect fees prescribed by Keith or others. “For example, the four fighters in front of me, who were willingly or unwillingly gathered around a table, mingling in the Phantom Bar, were no different from ordinary people. Just this calmness made Qiluoshe fall in love with this city. Although King's heroic facial features include a face that is happy to meet his friends, and eyes that are slightly melancholy. This penny-pinching female boss must be worried about how much these three drunken guys will consume the goods that should be profits. But who told her that the money for opening a bar has something to do with Mai Shiranui? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Qiliao She has arrived in front of King. To his left is the back of Terry’s head covered by a Nike hat. "Qiyongshe?" King had already seen him come in, but Mai Shiranui’s pull prevented her from saying hello until now. As for the pair of brothers next to them, they were talking happily. "Come have a drink and visit this famous homeless man in South Town." With a smile on her face, Qiyongshe nodded slightly at Terry’s sideways gaze, and then The final impact! He ran straight to the door without any warning. Caught off guard, Terry instinctively raised his hands to block, and leaned back at the same time. With the huge strength, he turned back on the chair and quickly distanced himself. “Perhaps, this is exactly what the Qiluo Society calculated. There is no one else behind Terry and the cracked lines on the wall where he finally backed up can prove it. This is just a possibility, just like the punches of the Qiluo Society that come out of nowhere, no one knows whether he has a premeditated plan or a whim. Of course, no matter what, when faced with King’s questioning look, Qiluoshe would not be stupid enough to say that he suddenly wanted to play. "What are you doing?" Andy stood up with a surprised look on her face. Mai Shiranui's tongue was already a little tangled. King stood in front of her thoughtfully, but Terry, who had come back to his senses, adjusted his clothes that seemed to have remained unchanged forever and asked. Qilongshe has put his hands in his trouser pockets: "I want to introduce you to a part-time job, so I can test whether your skills have fallen behind in the past few months." “Then what if my skills are rusty and my face is smashed like bulletproof glass?” "I'll just pay for your plastic surgery. Aren't there two guys who had plastic surgery that looked exactly like Kusanagi Kyo in the past two days?" Qilaosha smiled, took out a stack of banknotes with his left hand, and divided them into pieces with his middle finger. Second, "How about giving half to King to pay everyone's bills, and half as a deposit for part-time workers?" ? ??The money for a meal is just a deposit? You are so generous! "The head of Mai Shiranui rested on King's shoulder. Although the English pronunciation of most ordinary Japanese is more suitable for the audience, at this moment when he is already speaking awkwardly, it sounds like he is looking for trouble. Or maybe it’s not her tongue that’s at risk right now, but her brain? Smiling nonchalantly, Qi Ye She continued to look at Terry, who was looking at the notes in his hand, although his eyes were not focused on the thickness like King's. “ If you don’t become a householder, you don’t know how expensive firewood and rice are. With a kind smile, Qijiaoshe sneered, and took advantage of the situation to sweep Terry into the ranks of the older children who were still young. Immediately, there was a sense of sympathy in his smile. Yes, Mai Zhuo must classify himself in this way! "Accepting a job as someone who supports Giesewhat should I tell my adoptive father above?" The people around were focused because of the punch thrown by the Qiliao Society, but seeing that the fighters immediately restored peace, they continued with their own pastimes - the return to the noisy atmosphere made Terry's low voice a little unreal. . But at least the fighters nearby could understand the subtleties in that tone. "You have personally experienced where South Town is going without Jeff. Have you thought about South Town without Keith?" "Too many people have asked me about this proposition, including myself." Shaking his head, Terry returned to his seat, picked up the cup and drank the remaining half of the cup, "But what does the answer have to do with it?" By killing my father, he killed a good man. Nothing changes that." "Giese has killed far more than just one good person." The Seven Flails Society laughed. "Butchers who are praised for their virtues are better than butchers who are slandered and cursed. At least they can stand up again after breaking. Besides, Gith didn't use his skills. Southtown's resources are used to hack Jeff, just like the Morgan syndicate did to Truss." "According to what you said, we still have to thank Keith?" Andy asked in a deep voice. "If your brother had chosen that kind of mind, he wouldn't have continued to be a tramp." Qiluoshe laughed. "What if I still say no?" “I can ask Mary to let her know that her boyfriend would rather go to other women’s shops to eat and drink rather than accept a reasonable salary.” The joking words aroused King’s dissatisfaction: “Qiluoshe, what do you mean?” Qi Ye She didn’t answer, just waited, waiting for Terry’s thoughts. Finally, Terry sighed. "Tell me, what is your so-called reasonable salary"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 76 The first test of edge Volume 98 Chapter 76 "Here, there is no Palace Master Kagura, only Yata Qianlong." "Times have changed, but loyalty will always remain. Qianlong does not bother to imitate the Tokugawa family's gift and praise benevolence." "Yata Qianryu can only use his tears to force him to pray, but Kagura Qianryu hopes to repay the Tachibana family." "Under the rule of Kusanagi Castle, the reputation of an earl is only false. The Tachibana family can see through it, but Qianlong cannot chill the hearts of those who have done it." "I wonder what happens to you, sir? Qianlong must be built according to his talents." In the spacious conference hall, Kusanagi Shibafune sat in the center, looking down at the information on the cases in front of him, reading the words above slowly and clearly. Although his voice contained no emotion at all, the people in the two rows to his left and right were all sitting upright. From a distance, it looks like an ancient emperor giving a banquet. Except at the end, there is a Kusanagi Aoi almost falling asleep on her desk. "A bunch of idiots!" Suddenly, Shibafune Kusanagi cursed loudly and raised his eyes to look around, especially those in the front row: "You demand that the Tachibana family be dealt with just based on these baseless words? Do you have any brains?" "City Lord, if we do nothing, I'm afraid" The man closest to Kusanagi on the left just spoke, and was interrupted by Kusanagi Shibune: "I'm afraid there will be countless remnants of the Yata clan who are ready to make a move? Kusanagi Shikai, I know what you want to say from your tone, but this is you Stupid place.” Although his words were merciless, Kusanagi Shibune's tone had already calmed down. He looked at the middle-aged man named Shikai Kusanagi in front of him. He had been used to seeing the sword-shaped eyebrows and sharp nose on his square face for decades. "Aoi, stop dozing off! Come and explain to him." Following the words, an assassination flame was swung from Kusanagi Shibune's hand, and he ran towards Kusanagi Aoi's position accurately and quickly. "Huh?" She vaguely heard someone calling her. Kusanagi Aoi slowly opened her eyes and raised her head. When she saw the oncoming flames, she immediately subconsciously shot a big snake! "AhI'm sorry, I was distracted." When most of the flames dissipated, leaving only a few wooden tables still dancing with flames, Kusanagi Aoi realized that it was her first time attending a meeting of the Kusanagi clan, not the training ground yesterday. So, she squatted down and put out the flames. However, no one here accused her of anything. Because of the existence of Kusanagi Shibune; because of the quality of the Orochimaru just recorded. “Perhaps, this is what Kusanagi Shibune wants to happen. Only those who can truly use the Great Snake can attend the meetings of the Kusanagi clan. Only those who reach this standard before adulthood can have the status of core members in the future. Looking at the wood that had been burnt to dregs, Kusanagi Aoi stood up and said blankly: "Dad Chaifune Oh, City Lord, what did you ask me to do just now?" "I just recited some words that Kagura Qianryu said at Tachibana's house. Now, you come to explain the meaning of those words to Kusanagi Shikai and how we should deal with them." Kusanagi Shibafune said word by word and expressed his gratitude in public. Encouragement eyes, and then read it again. "Those?" Kusanagi Aoi listened silently, but she didn't take it seriously when she answered, "Obviously, Kagura Qianryu can't do anything in Japan, it can only set up such a seemingly idle game by making subtle moves. If we If we don't do anything, we can only be idle, but if we act randomly or overreact, we will become an ant nest thousands of miles away." "Yata Hidden Dragon? She is saying that in Japan, what the Yata clan did back then will not change today." "You don't bother to imitate the Tokugawa family's great gifts and praise benevolence? Tokugawa Ieyasu was the person we chose back then. Kagura Qianryu is insinuating that we like to make empty promises." "The Yata family is powerless in Japan, but the Kagura family hopes to make a difference." "Kagura Qianlong claims that it will give better treatment than Kusanagi Castle, and the rewards and punishments will be clear." “It’s even more interesting to say that something is made according to one’s talents.” Kusanagi Aoi smiled disdainfully: "In short, Kagura Qianryu is just promoting Kagura Palace to the Tachibana family, trying to make up for the Yata clan's debt to the Tachibana family for hundreds of years. But her real purpose is Waiting for our attitude towards the Tachibana family because of this. If we deal with the Tachibana family secretly, it will make the family who supported the Yata family panic; if we make these words public as evidence and deal with them, then we will spend all our efforts on behalf of Kagura. Qianlong advertised. In fact, we don’t have to do anything at all. The era is no longer the era of samurai charging into battle. Could it be that the Tachibana family would give up their family business in Japan and go to Europe because of a few apologies? Or can the Tachibana family do something for them? Kagura Palace went undercover and found out something about us.?Confidential? Uncle Shikai, just like Kagura Chizuru will win over Iori Yagami to cultivate friendship, and will temporarily leave the position of Kagura Palace Master in order to claim to find Brother Kyo, just like Kagura Qianryu will invite the tailor to come out and leave Kagura Palace. The killing order was discarded like worn shoes - Kusanagi Castle also needs to show a heart that is open to all rivers. " Kusanagi Aoi's words ended with an innocent smile, but Kusanagi Shibafune took over the words: "Kusanagi Shikai, do you understand? The Tachibana family, which has been cautious for hundreds of years, was given the expectation of a daughter-in-law by Kagura Qianryu. No, she paid It was just a word, but it left a trap for us. Are you willing to slip into that trap?" "I beg the Lord of the City to forgive me for my recklessness." Shikai Kusanagi had fear written on his face, but he was still confused, "But, Lord of the City, please make it clear - could it be that Kagura went to the Tachibana House on behalf of the Lord of the Palace just to set a trap?" "This is exactly what I'm confused about." Kusanagi Shibafune admitted frankly, "Xiaogui, what's your opinion?" "I'm afraid, you all think too complicatedly." Kusanagi Aoi stared at Kusanagi Shibafune's face and talked eloquently, "Even if she is the Palace Master Kagura, she is still a person first, with her respect and contempt. Perhaps, to The Tachibana family's gratitude for presenting a descendant of the Yata family is just a matter of course in her heart. Coupled with the opportunity to set a trap for us, it is worth her time. Moreover, have you ever thought about: she He was asked to be his personal bodyguard by He Bing. For He Bing, for an old tailor who is willing to teach kung fu, is a machine that only knows how to seek profit really worth his company? So, maybe this is Kagura Qianryu performed a play in front of Hebing. In any case, her performance was very successful. The fact that Hebing was willing to accompany her to Germany to cause trouble for Clausa is proof of this." "Hebing" Kusanagi Shibafune murmured, and then asked with concern, "Xiaokui, do you really let him stay with Kagura Palace?" "No matter how Kagura Qianlong treats him, I believe that sooner or later the Kagura Palace will be unable to accommodate him. The history of the old tailor has already told me the answer."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 77 Worry everywhere Volume 98 Chapter 77 "Xiao Kui, that big snake blow just now was very good." “It’s okay to practice hard for so many days.” "Youdon't you know how to be humble?" "Do I need to be humble in front of you? In front of other people, I'm afraid you prefer me to be domineering, right?" "Haha Just don't blame me. After all, you are still as young as a flower. I push you up there and let your sweetheart get entangled in the Kagura Palace" "Farewell, I used to have Sister Yang and Brother Jing, and I was happy to do my own thing; now, who else is Kusanagi Castle apart from me? As for He Bing, you guys hyped up the scandal yourself, and I didn't say anything." "Yes, a well-known girl has been keeping a man at home for several months, and you don't need to say anything yourself." "Are you blaming me?" "Xiao Kui, your parents were not favored by most people at first. But you were still born. As for you, I hope you can pursue what you want to pursue, but there is one requirement - you have to do better than your parents. more beautiful." "Request? I think you are actually resentful of Kagura Palace's interference in Kusanagi Castle's 'household affairs'?" With Kusanagi Aoi’s wild laughter, the youthful figure walked into her big house, and then there was a soft closing sound. "But, Dad Chai Zhou, I still thank you." …… middle East? ????? Places I’ve never been to. Apart from the Gulf War, all that is known about the place is that people with strong but incomprehensible beliefs squandered dollars made from oil. However, even for oil, I only know there is a name like OPEC or something. Homeless people don’t have cars, and oil can’t be used as a drink. Mary said that the price and production of oil are closely related to the strength of the US dollar, but that is too far away from me after all. Now, I want to go there. The white clouds left behind outside the plane window are evidence of this. I actually want to work for Bajieji? When Keith's life and death were unknown, it was Vice who controlled order in South Town. No one can deny that his adoptive father is a good person, just like everyone knows that Guis's life is not clean. But the state of Nanzhen, compared with the nightmarish chaos of the past Is it really like what the Qiluo Society said, that after breaking down, we can stand up again? But why does the price include the life of the adoptive father? “However, I can’t do what Giese can do. Just like I can endorse Nike by fighting, and I don’t need any job to have food and clothing, but even if I have a lifetime of savings, I am just a homeless person, even if I treat the whole South Town people to a big meal , but cannot find a satisfactory job for everyone. Besides, it was Giese who was the first to hold a large-scale fighting competition; it was Nujia who made KOF a world-wide competition. Without their hard work, what would it be like for those fighters around the world who yearn for freedom but have to face the basic necessities of life? The answer should be obvious, right? I myself am an example Good, evil Good, bad Right, wrong “Compared to the complicated destiny, my life is too short Let’s take a look at the information provided by Qiluo Society! Shaking his head and returning his gaze to the printed item in his hand, Terry lowered his head and savored the military uniform photo of a girl named Whip and the accompanying text introduction. A young girl who is a Brazilian mercenary was greatly praised by Mai Zhuo. Her weapon is a whip I don’t know, will it be as unexpected as Leona who injured Kyo Kusanagi in the KOF arena? …… "Qianlong, is it too cruel to bury a tracker on a sniper?" "What's wrong with killing a chicken to scare a monkey? I just asked Qian Ling to perform a small operation on him without anesthesia, which is regarded as corporal punishment; after that, let him enjoy the feeling of being homeless. If he really dares to return to his lair, then I will I’m even happier. Anyway, the surgery was done in broad daylight, and I’m looking forward to someone willing to take out the tracker for him.” "Maybe, he will commit suicide?" "The psychological quality of a sniper is not that fragile. If I am really tortured to the point of committing suicide, I should calm down." "So you are so vindictive What if he abandons everything from now on, calms down, does some ordinary work, and lives an ordinary life?" "If he can really endure itin ten years, I will give him a chance to work for Kagura Palace." "Do you think the person who suffered so much from you will turn around and help you?"  "He Bing, ten years did not pass by in the blink of an eye as described in third-rate novels. It is enough for a sniper to turn the rape of fate into the happiness of eating marrow and knowing the taste. Besides, I have no intention of letting him do it for me again. Old karma. The value of a person is not only the things he directly creates, but also includes the example effect his experiences and decisions set for similar people." "Qianlong, do you always try your best to make plans?" "Because, my chessboard is the world." On the highway in Belgium, a Rolls-Royce is running. It's like the German advance route during World War I. "And am I also your chess piece?" "Inevitable. Just like Kagura Rei who is sitting in front of you and driving for us, she is one of the many insignificant pawns in my hands. And you are the taxi beside me." "Oh? You can also play Chinese chess?" "It's just because you are Chinese. He Bing, a man will die for his confidant, so I have to work hard to understand you, and at the same time let you understand me." Kagura Qianryu's words sounded awkward, but He Bing didn't answer immediately. He just stared at Kagura Ling's back. This woman who had just met, dressed in fashionable clothes, and whom he didn't even know, was at the same time. When he heard the acting palace master describe himself as insignificant, he didn't even show the slightest fluctuation. "Qianlong, who would I rather live for." …… "Youyou don't know how expensive firewood and rice are when you're not a family!" "What's wrong with flying directly to Brazil when you're trying to make a deal with King? You have to come to Argentina first. Now that's good, I don't have any money. You can find a job yourself. Anyway, looking for a job like ours can easily cause trouble." “Besides, with your Xianla’s appearance and figure, as long as you are ruthless, are you still afraid that you won’t make any money?” "Asshole! Go directly to Brazil? The Qiluo Society is already suspicious of us, okay? And, Xiaoyu, what do you mean by that? What appearance, what figure, why are you so cruel? Are your thoughts so dirty?" "I didn't say anything. It was you who thought dirty things. Also, I said it clearly because I was more timid about being close to my hometown. I was afraid that my colleagues would laugh at you and end up in the same situation as Vice. Anyway, I have clothes to stretch out my hands and food to open my mouth. I I'm determined to follow you - that's what his old man ordered." "Damn jade! See if I don't deal with you!" “Come on, you also know that I have always wanted to practice your body structure.” "" In the world, big or small things happen to different people every minute, just like the rotation of the earth. This has always been the case. Whether it's Aoi Kusanagi being pulled by Kusanagi Shibune after the meeting to talk about her random thoughts like an ordinary father's emotional choice for his little daughter; or the homeless man nicknamed Hungry Wolf looking at the clouds outside the window on a Boeing airliner flying to the Middle East and then faintly Feeling about his fate; or He Bing and Kagura Qianlong were riding in a car from Germany to France, looking at the stylish back of a woman named Kagura Rei in the driver's seat; or even a woman named Xianla was sitting in the car driving from Germany to France. Buenos Aires looked sad when he led two eldest children who looked like Kusanagi Kyo to try to find some way to make a living to make a little money. It’s all a kind of helplessnessmaybe. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 78 The Road to the Past [[[CP|W:355|H:300|A:C|U:http://file2.qidian.com/chapters/20101/25/65809634000497791713750570327.jpg]]]Volume 98 Chapter 78 There is a new guest in the small villa. When Xiao Bao stared at Iori Yagami and the sister who called herself Marshmallow who had just walked in and sat down, he simply ignored Zhenyuan Zhai and Shii Kentaka who were all wet. "Are you also here to try the stewed mushrooms I made?" The crispy childish voice caused the guests to be slightly startled, but to the other two hosts, it was simply a signal flare that rocketed to the sky! "Xiao Bao! Let's go out and play!" “I’ll make something delicious for you at noon today!” The old man and the young man pushed the small bag out of the door with a chorus of one and three times, five divided by two. When they turned around and breathed a sigh of relief, they noticed the shock that turned into surprise on the guest's face. "This Xiaobao is still small, and his craftsmanship is not good. We are afraid of neglecting" Don’t worry about the obvious act of being crazy and acting stupid. Staring at Zhen Yuan Zhai’s blinking eyes, Yagami An shook his head indifferently: “Children have a hard time to discipline, everyone is the same.” "Okay, okay, I'm hungry!" Marshmallow seemed to have really gained an appetite, "Xiaozhi, go ahead and cook, I'll be their audience." The familiar tone of voice may not be able to command Shii Kenchō, but Zhen Yuanzhai’s approving eyes made him obediently go to the kitchen, although there was inevitably mumbling that no one could understand. Finally, the world is clean. "The Jade Girl's Sword Skills!" Looking at Marshmallow's innocent face, Zhen Yuanzhai laughed loudly, "The sword is a gentleman among soldiers, elegant and agile But why do I think all of your marksmanship skills are there?" "Things are all inherited from my ancestors, and the right to name them does not belong to me. But no one can stop me from selling them like sheep and stuffing some private goods into them, right?" Marshmallow smiled proudly. Zhen Yuanzhai shook his head and sighed: "It's a pity that you are using an umbrella and can only use it as a single pistol." “The big stick with both hands is not my strong point.” "That's right Since ancient times, the moon, the stick, the year, the sword, and the gun will last a lifetime. How many people dare to claim to be strong?" Compared to Yagami, who is sitting upright, Zhen Yuanzhai's thoughts are obviously more on Marshmallow, "'Twenty years of pear blossom guns, the world Invincible.’ I’m afraid I won’t see that state in my lifetime.” “Oh?” Marshmallow became interested, “Have you seen the Pear Blossom Gun?” "We didn't get to see the Pear Blossom Spear, but we did compete with each other in the Thirteen Spears." Zhen Yuanzhai chuckled, looking behind Marshmallow, and tapping the cigarette rod unconsciously but rhythmically with his fingers, "The man named Ye The guy was so unfaithful that he was so angry that the tailor had a fight with him Fortunately, I gave him a name for his unborn child, but he actually left Hong Kong and went to Europe in 1949 I don't know what Ye Zhen's true identity is. Give him a baby with or without a baby The boy should be named Ye Xinglong, and the girl I should name her Zilong God knows" Suddenly, Iori Yagami asked: "All of them are named Ye?" "Yes, the cousins ??are getting married, otherwise why would they leave home?" “I’m sorry that the seniors are so tough too!” Marshmallow yelled, not sure if he was praising or sighing, “I heard that you are quite educated, but why are all the men and women named Long?” "" Zhen Yuanzhai was speechless and choked up after hearing this, "What did you hear? I graduated from college in 2037!" He glared at Marshmallow, and Zhen Yuanzhai quickly returned to the state of unfinished memories, "Back then I I went to the night market with Ye Zhen and the others, and I met a fortune teller, and the newlywed Yaner made a fortune on his whim." "The results of it?" Marshmallow’s eyes sparkled with gossip. "In the end, the fortune teller was still a doctor, and he gave Ye Zhen a happy pulse! Or if it's a boy, his family will be better than his master; if it's a girl, Cao Cao He said so, so I could only choose the name. I would rather believe that there is" As he spoke, Zhen Yuanzhai suddenly cursed, "Bullshit! For decades, I haven't heard of any powerful gunslingers in Europe, and no woman has become famous. Thatcher's age and race are both wrong." Suddenly, a trace of sadness stained Zhen Yuanzhai's eyebrows, "Could it beYe Zhendyed to give birth?" "Ye Xinglonga good name." Iori Yagami commented lightly, "Does Ye really like to wear purple?" “She likes purple, but she doesn’t wear it that way.” Observing Zhenyuanzhai’s hazy eyes, Iori Yagami continued to ask: "She is very beautiful? Do you have a photo of her?" "Of course it's beautiful, but I won't show it to youwhat do you mean?" Zhen Yuanzhai, who seemed to have come back to his senses, suddenly stood up from his chair. "You must have always carried it with you." Iori Yagami also stood up, "Just take a look. " "You won't give it! Absolutely not!" Zhen Yuanzhai backed away. Although I don’t understand the reason for Iori Yagami’s sudden question, gossip is always the nature of most people - Marshmallow yelled at the side: "Old senior, I’m afraid it’s unbearable for Fengliu’s past to be exposed Well, this is not just Fengliu’s ability. It’s very descriptive…” “You really don’t want to give it?” Iori Yagami’s eyes tightened and he asked in confirmation. "You want to use force? Looking at your actions, I know that your injury last year has not been healed yet" Before Zhen Yuan Zhai could finish speaking, Iori Yagami had already rushed forward. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yagami'an's hand reached out to Zhenyuanzhai's arms, but it slipped away at the moment of contact. "Do you think you are Li Xiaoyao and you practice Feiyun Dragon Detector?" Iori Yagami didn’t answer, and kept running—Qin Yueyin! But Zhen Yuanzhai sidestepped him again. "The house is so small, I will fight back if you come again!" Zhen Yuanzhai was running around shouting and screaming, causing even Zhi Quan Chong to poke his head out of the kitchen - but only to watch. The silent Iori Yagami moved faster and faster, and soon Zhen Yuan Zhai was cornered. Unable to avoid it, Zhen Yuanzhai made a quick decision and flew behind Marshmallow. But he didn’t expect Marshmallow to jump next to Shii Quanzhong in an instant. That movement technique is completely different from the previous stabbing and fisting technique. Shocked, Zhen Yuanzhai continued to run away, and Iori Yagami easily picked up Marshmallow's umbrella, leaving the two spectators with a graceful back view, and stabbed him with a sharp slide. "boom!" With a muffled sound, the two people, who were jumping around like dogs and cats, stopped at the same time. Immediately afterwards, Zhen Yuanzhai shouted angrily: "My wine gourd was stabbed in the eye by you!" "It was not stabbed." Yagami put down the umbrella and put his hands into his trouser pockets, not caring. "I" Zhen Yuanzhai wanted to say something more, but he saw two spectators who didn't know the truth were approaching, "Forget it, the earthen pot cannot be broken without leaving the well." He just sighed and stared at Iori Yagami's hand again, "Just now What you did was really the essence." "It's just fur. I only have that thorn." "Oh?" Zhen Yuanzhai's eyes lit up. "So I want to see how beautiful Ye Zhen is." "Now, you don't have to look at it." Zhen Yuanzhai laughed, "It's very beautiful!" "Really?" Iori Yagami shook his head, "When you leave the mountains and return to the world, you won't smile so freely." After saying that, Iori Yagami ignored the confused expressions of Marshmallow and Shiki Kentaka and returned to his seat: "Stewed mushrooms, I'll wait."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 79 "The Flower of the Other Side" [[[CP|W:320|H:240|A:L|U:http://file2.qidian.com/chapters/20104/12/65809634066662242750000928532.jpg]]]Volume 98 Chapter 79 The reason for the emergence of traditional costumes in the Middle East is largely related to the local climate-people always invent them for comfort. ?That’s the bottom line. Therefore, at the time when spring and summer were about to intersect, Asamiya Athena took a break from her busy schedule and chose a peaceful night, leaning on the snow-white outdoor chair outside the small villa, admiring the stars - her physique did not require her to care about whether to wear something or not. For Arabic clothing, she doesn’t have to think about whether the climate in the Middle East has spring, summer, autumn and winter. She is just a passer-by here. "Athena." "Miss Stuart?" The hearty voice broke the tranquility of Asamiya Athena. Looking sideways, Richen was walking towards her from the villa, with a piece of paper in her hand. "I'm going to Egypt tomorrow." Richen stopped on the side of the lounge chair, holding it with one hand and handing out the paper with the other hand. "It seems that I haven't had time to be alone with you yet." Yes, Kusanagi Seijiro went to Egypt in advance to meet Kusanagi Souji; Whip was dragged by the old tailor to discuss firearms knowledge. Perhaps due to some reason, the old naughty boy suddenly became interested. "You are all busy!" With a soft sigh, full of emotion or resentment, Asamiya Athena took the paper, squinted her eyes and looked at it in the night light, "Is this the score?" "The palace master hopes that you can sing for her in private." Richen smiled and took out a small tape recorder from his arms. "Palace Master? Not the Acting Palace Master?" Asamiya Athena was stunned, but found no sign of the other party changing her story, "I really didn't know that Sister Qianhe was also involved in music creation." "I didn't say this was the palace master's work." Richen smiled and shook his head, suggesting, "Try singing it? Most people can't sing this song well." "Who is the author?" In doubt, Athena Asamiya lowered her eyebrows and sang silently. After a while, she was still confused, "A Chinese song can be brought about by Sister Qianhe. Even if it is not the work of a friend, at least it can be regarded as an acquaintance, right? Is it a god? Is there a certain talent in the Le Palace? Or is that guy He Bing hiding his secrets?" As she said that, her heart suddenly tightened, "It can't be Iori Yagami, right?" Finally, Richen laughed: "I can't say about others, but if it's Iori, his works will almost certainly be handed over to you without having to go through the palace master. Want to try singing? I want to hear it too." "That's true that's true." Asamiya Athena was slightly embarrassed, then stood up and cleared her throat. …… "What I see is extinguished; what disappears is remembered. I stand at the end of the world; when I hear it, the soil sprouts. Waiting for the epiphyllum to bloom again; leaving its fragrance to the years. There is no lighthouse on the other shore; I am still watching. . It was dark and my hair was white; I held my torch tightly. When he came, I said to myself: I am not afraid, I love him very much love love him." …… The effect of the a cappella singing was not satisfactory to Asamiya Athena, but Richen applauded: "Professional is indeed professional. This time, shall we record it?" "But, there is no soundtrack" "This is just what the palace master wants to hear, and it's not a record." …… Guangxi. "Iori Yagami! Please don't take what Xiao Bao said before to heart!" Shikikentaka almost rushed out from the kitchen. His angry and lost appearance shocked Yagami and Marshmallow, but Zhenyuan Zhai's expression was as it should be. "Why?" There is no answer to the question——Iori Yagami’s cell phone rang. "I'll take a call." After checking the call, he went outside the villa. "Hello?" "An, it's me, Chizuru." Kagura Chizuru's voice fluctuated a bit, "Is there anyone else beside you at this moment?" The sudden question alerted Yagami: "No. What? What about you?" "I'm still within the range of the Sahara Desert, don't worry." Kagura Chizuru was silent for a few seconds. The sound of breathing coming from the mobile phone made Yagami frown, but in the end, he waited until her next words, "Go straight to Let’s go with the theme. An, you listen to a song first.” Ignoring Iori Yagami’s reaction, Asamiya Athena’s singing voice came from the phone. If you consider global synchronization, this is the song that Asamiya Athena recorded by Richen half an hour ago. This version is much better than the first a cappella version. However, unlike Athena Asamiya, the expression on Iori Yagami's face became colorful from the first sentence she heard. ??Surprise, listen, deny, doubt, think ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Until the song ends.  There was a moment of silence. "An, have you heard of this song?" Kagura Chizuru's faint voice came. "I'm afraid, all three of us heard it." Yagami sighed, but added, "But that idiot Kusanagi Kyo can't understand Chinese." "An" Kagura Chizuru wasn't sure whether he was teasing or referring to something else, but she didn't dwell on it. "At that time, were you sure you heard the voice of Asamiya Athena?" “If we just talk about the voice, it’s absolutely right.” "Yes you have been paying attention to her acting skills for several years." Kagura Chizuru chuckled, "Can you analyze the difference between the two versions for me?" "What you just said was infatuation; what we heard at that time was" Yagami hesitated for a long time, "Infatuation. But, these two objects of infatuation" "The former is a derivative of male love and female love; the lattermaybe it's because the young year doesn't know the big year, but I don't want to talk about that guess." Kagura Chizuru's breathing became heavier, "An. What we did …” “Whether it’s right or wrong, whatever exists must have its meaning.” Iori Yagami interrupted her and asked elsewhere: "Chizuru, why didn't you mention this until today?" "Aren't we all recuperating? Aren't we all looking for Kusanagi Kyo? Besides, haven't you mentioned it yet?" Kagura Chizuru asked, then pondered, "And have you ever thought about this? Who is the author of the song?” "Could it be thatyou have questions?" "Actually, I heard this song in 1986. Unfortunately, I was too young to understand it at the time. Looking back now, I am filled with emotion." "86 years?" Iori Yagami was shocked, "Who sang it? What he sangwas also infatuation?" "Don't bother with the author, it's not just my privacy. At that time, I was ignorant and thought it was the sorrow of love. It wasn't until I got used to Qianjun that I realized that what she was singing was fate." Kagura Chizuru said. With a hint of bitterness in his mouth, he said, "Maybe I won't even have the chance to sing this song in my life" "Chizuru" Iori Yagami was about to speak but stopped. Don’t let any resentment or hatred arise. "An, I'm hanging up the phone." …… A small town on the border of the Sahara Desert. Shabby hotel. Kagura Chizuru felt lost as she pressed the hang-up button. Behind her, a young woman stood. "Jing Ling. Is the message on my sister's grave true?" "You are Qianhe, and you are also the palace master. It is both private and public. Why do you need to ask again? Moreover, why should I fabricate such a wonderful thing, the content that you know too much about, and the few parties you care about. " Facing Kagura Chizuru's looking back, the young woman was indifferent. However, Kagura Chizuru still looked at her, looking at the bright eyes, white teeth, beautiful nose and cherry lips on that oval face - the face of a typical woman from the Kagura Palace. Then, her eyes were blurry, as if she had seen more than ten years ago. "I'm not afraidI love him very much." ??The singing that can’t bear the blood in the mouth and nose, the face that is unwilling to die in a hurry, the cry that is dissatisfied with the tricks of fate But, at that time, was she singing about him, her, or it? No, I don’t know, I’m not her, she is her. So, what about him? Kagura Chizuru, who shook her head slightly, looked down at the phone in her hand and murmured. "The longing that floats with the wind, the happiness that disperses with the wind, what remains is this confession that I don’t know where. Maybe, facing you was the mistake of my life." Wrongyour whole life is her whole life! Kagura Chizuru’s expression became ferocious, but she quickly realized that the person in front of her was Kagura Kyōrei, and couldn’t help but shake her head and start a topic. "Jingling, it seems that your brother likes Qianlong?" "That loser, if you have the guts to like it, you don't have the guts to say it." Kagura Kagura's ridicule made Kagura Chizuru smile. "But he has the guts to do it! He will carry out my orders without hesitation, but will ask questions afterwards; with Qianlong, he may never have to ask." "The country's sharp weapon does not need to hurt your hands?" "You think too much." "You think more. So, you have sorrow that I don't have." [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/ENrujTOw_NHI_ydH/v.swf]; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 80 "Don't Ask" [[[CP|W:600|H:533|A:L|U:http://file2.qidian.com/chapters/20105/1/65809634083508194375000193186.jpg]]]Volume 98 Chapter 80 "this……" Kagura Qianlong’s mouth is wide enough to hold an egg, and the look of surprise is the first time He Bing has seen it. In front of her, Qijiaoshe smiled proudly - he admired the twitching nose under Kagura Qianlong's purple sunglasses. "Do I have flowers on my face?" "The problem is, we are here to visit Adilheid Bernstein. Why are you, the King of Earth, blocking the door?" He Bing was quite depressed. In his experience, this tall and handsome guy didn't give him many good feelings. Just when he and Lord Kagura entered the realm of the Bernstein family, Kagura Kenrei called "just in time"—— "Reporting to the acting palace master, Mai Zhuo has just boarded the plane and left with the Bernstein brothers and sisters. What is waiting for you now is Qifong Society." Then, there was the bachelor face of the white-haired young man. "Long time no see. He Bing." Hearing this, Qijiaoshe looked at He Bing up and down, and the strange look in his eyes almost made him tremble, "You've been here for a long time, a personal bodyguard~ I wonder if you can keep me close to you when you sleep?" "you……" He Bing, who opened his mouth to curse, suddenly thought of the possible source of this smell, and was unable to say anything. But Kagura Qianlong seemed to have figured something out and came back to his senses: "I wonder if the King of Earth wants him to sleep with him?" "Of course he has his uses." Qijiaoshe narrowed his eyes, "Finding the empty moon from a tower near the water, the waves are in chaos. Kagura Hidden Dragon, a hundred years of life cannot understand the idea of ??a thousand years. You have tried so hard to win it. Maybe it's just a matter of a frank word; things you think can be discarded at any time may be the bottom line of never ending. The brother and sister are still children, and Mai Zhuo is their stepmother. Perhaps, for you, a clean France is determined to win; but it is far less important than the happy growth of children in Metro's heart." Kagura Qianlong is silent. "Speaking of which, aren't your pace too fast?" Qijiaoshe continued, with a hint of resentment in his eyes that might have been pretended, "I'm looking at you before you can overtake Clauser and cross Belgium without stopping Do you know how urgent it is to pull my strong man, Metro?" The interrogative tone left He Bing speechless - is this playful attitude a sign of sympathy between old enemy forces or a characteristic of the thousand-year-old monster in front of him? Kagura Qianlong said lightly: "I thought you took the initiative to ask for it because of Shermei." "Thisof course is also part of the reason." Qiyongshe stuttered and decisively changed the subject, "The main thingas a band member, I am here to sing today." "Singing?" Kagura Qianlong frowned, "Are you planning to compete with me?" Hearing this, Qijiaoshe said sternly: "When I was a child, I almost killed Shanzhuan of the Yagami family. It can be said that it was a minor incident; now you want to attack me Even if you don't care about erasing this city from the map, you should always consider what you can do." Can you escape unscathed? Earthquakes don't recognize people." Kagura Qianlong smiled. "He Bing, someone asked me to cover a song for you. It's just a cappella." Facing the seriousness of Qiluo Society, He Bing was not used to it: "Who? Why?" "Let's talk after you hear it." After saying that, Qiyongshe led the way, "Follow me." Kagura Qianlong suddenly interrupted: "Can't we just stay here?" "There is a saying that seeing things miss people." Qi Yeshe didn't look back, "If the acting palace master doesn't want to clean his ears, he can visit the Bernstein house casually, and he can rest assured of his personal safety." With those words, Kagura Qianlong tsked her lips and followed. The road leading to the Seven-Yellow Society is not long, and the quietness along the way is suitable for walking - or maybe, for people who hang out in Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle, the Bernstein family is really not big. "This is it!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????: Qiluoshe pushes the door in, Kagura Qianlong thought for a while, and then "Sister Mai Zhuo asked you to do this?" Suddenly, He Bing jumped up and rushed into the bedroom first, staring blankly at the seemingly messy bed quilt. No, it doesn’t smell like her. But the squeezed pattern of the quilt seems to outline a beautiful woman lying in bed! That’s rightthat night, didn’t she sing a lot to herself? "Oh" Qiyongshe touched his chin with a gossipy look on his face, "I didn't believe it at first, but you really miss people when you see things." Kagura Qianlong was playful: "He Bing, your story is not simple!" "Hey, hey! Where did you want to go?" Seeing two peopleHe Bing's expression was still the same as expected, and He Bing was anxious, "Qi Ye Club, Sister Mai Zhuo can also compose songs?" "If you live for eighteen hundred years, you can also export music. The difference is only in quality." Qiluoshe still had a gossipy face, "However, the song to be sung this time was inspired by one of her friends. ." Then, he walked closer to Kagura Qianlong who was leaning at the door, "I said it was a cappella. Since you are here too, lend me your guitar." "I am not an ordinary person." Kagura Qianlong shows off her beauty. "I'm not an amateur either." Qi Luo She couldn't help but said, he grabbed the guitar and sat down on the bedside, playing with it with his fingers, he came up with an unfinished tune. "How far does a person have to go and how many vicissitudes of life do he go through before he becomes tired? Where is home? For whom do you stay? How long does a person have to think and how many setbacks do he go through before he understands? No more tears easily, no more words easily I will have no regrets or resentments in this life, and I will make an oath throughout my life. For whom, I will give up everything. I am no longer me, and who is who" "Don't ask about my injuries, don't ask about my pain, don't ask if my heart is bleeding. Don't ask if my heart is broken, don't ask if I'm drunk when I meet old friends." "Don't ask me about my suffering, don't ask about my sadness, don't ask me if I am tired from wandering. Don't ask me if I still have tears, don't ask if I still have old dreams, right? Don't ask me if I regret it?" The song is clear and clear, full of emotions, like a prodigal son looking back with unspeakable words. Kagura Qianlong listened quietly, but He Bing was inexplicably surprised. In fact, Qiluo Club only sang a few lines, and He Bing could already tell what the song was. In view of the deeds of Kagura Qianryu in the past, there is no need to worry about the original problem in this world - let's assume it is that "certain friend". What really surprises He Bing is - who could it be? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is he, or is she? Have you ever had no fixed place or been wandering alone? Ever made a frivolous promise? Giving up halfway for others, but ending up badly? Will you get drunk when you meet an old friend with wine? It’s the old dream that haunts you, right? Regret or not? The song is over. Glancing at the thoughtful He Bing, Qi Luo She still had more to say: "The guitar is good." "The craftsmanship is not bad." Kagura Qianlong stepped forward and took back the guitar, "Are you used to defining robbing as borrowing?" "Where is it! This is called self-study. We are already friends." Qi Yeshe looked at He Bing, whose lips were twitching, "right?" After a period of silence, He Bing looked out the window at the dusk and asked softly: "Who wrote this song?" "What do you think?" Qifongshe lay down on the bed and wrote in big characters. “…Iori Yagami Temple?” There was no answer for a long time, so He Bing turned around and stared into Qijiaoshe's eyes - this guy smiled indifferently and fell asleep. Kagura Qianlong, on the other hand, said disdainfully: "He has only been a virgin for a few years? Can he write this song?" "Huh?" He Bing was sweating all of a sudden, "Is Kagura Palace even investigating this?" "That means he deserves the attention of the Kagura Palace." Kagura Qianlong smiled nonchalantly, "Just like the Earth Heavenly King and the Electric Heavenly King use Ansell Group's products at night, it's just for daily life." "I'm going to fuck you!" Qi Yeshe blurted out a curse, jumped up from the bed, and then fell down again, "No, I have to change my brand in the future!" "" Forcibly calming his restless mind, He Bing continued to think: "Since he is Sister Mai Zhuo's friend, he has to have a lot of ups and downs, and his education level cannot be too lowespecially since this matter has changedcould it be …Old tailor?” "Guess again." "The former Yamazaki Ryuji?" "Keep guessing." “…It shouldn’t be that fake Taoist priest, right?” "guess it." "Can you give me an accurate answer?" He Bing was angry, "Do you want me to guess your father?" "If he sings this song, wouldn't humanity be in danger?" After Youyou said this, Qiyongshe opened his eyes and flashed his eyes, "Mai Zhuo wants you to listen to this song, not because he wants you to care about the author, but because he hopes You won’t have to sing songs like this in the future.” [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/rSoj464do0rc48vxETELdA/v.swf]; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 81 A different kind of excitement [[[CP|W:326|H:356|A:L|U:http://file1.qidian.com/chapters/201010/1/65809634215666288032026384831.jpg]]]Volume 98 Chapter 81 - A different kind of excitement Qi Luo She left, as cool and unrestrained as ever, as unpredictable as ever. Of course, from He Bing's point of view, it was obvious that he was running to be friendly with a certain Electric Heavenly King - as for what he said, it was not very elegant: "It has been more than a thousand years, why is there a little parting that is better than a newlywed?" A pervert.” "According to the records of the Kagura Palace, the King of Earth has not done anything to disgrace the King of Den." Kagura Qianryu smiled, holding the guitar in both hands, taking out a leather handkerchief and wiping it, as if to erase the fingerprints of the Seven-Yellow Society. , or traces, "A gentleman is lustful and takes it in the right way." "Just him? Still a gentleman?" Listening to He Bing’s slander, Kagura Qianlong smiled and said nothing, just held his hand and left Bernstein’s house. "If you miss this time, when will you meet Idel Hyde nextis it really 2003?" Will that seemingly frail boy still maintain his indistinguishable taste of male and female? When he accompanied Kagura Qianlong to the car, He Bing put aside his thoughts, looked back at the place where Mai Zhuo had brought him, and sighed softly. "how?" "A little tired." …… When Asamiya Athena asked Richen if she could contact the author of the song in front of her, Kusanagi Aoji, who was also in the Middle East, was lying on the bed, quietly looking at Kusanagi Seijiro sitting beside the bed. "You are the elder." "You are the potential heir." In silence, Soji Kusanagi looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. His formal black suit and burly body made him look like a typical Japanese club member, while the serious expression on his meticulous face exuded the aura of a so-called superior— -For Kusanagi Soji, this has long been commonplace. He prefers to regard the other party as a relative - the thoughts of a young man who has stayed away from the family for many years for the sake of family interests. "Okay, why did you come to see me? It would be more than enough for Tokyo, London, and Rio de Janeiro to join forces to overthrow the original fighting system in the Middle East, right?" Kusanagi Seijiro remained silent, staring at Kusanagi Hoshi Aoji, possibly thinking. "Aangji, can you tell me? You flew back to Tokyo, met your sister, and then immediately returned to Egypt. Why?" "Why don't you first ask me why I am lying on the hospital bed to see you?" Kusanagi Soji’s faint smile seemed calm, but Kusanagi Seijiro frowned: “Indeed, you look very bad.” "Internal bleeding, of course it's not good. You don't have to be so tactful." Kusanagi Aoji raised his middle finger as if to curse, but a small flame ignited, "When I learned that Kyo was missing, I was waiting for Tokyo's decision. Then, for several months, Tokyo didn’t give me an answer, but I was waiting for an invitation from Uncle Shibatsu. So, I decided to take on the responsibility of a family member. Regardless of whether you choose me or not, at least, I should go home. However, Xiaokui said that my Shen Chen practice was off track. I didn’t believe it at first, but soon, He Bing completely broke my Shen Chen. There was no excuse - I didn’t even practice Shen Chen well, so what qualifications did I have to replace the missing person? Beijing?" "You mean, Aoi's" Kusanagi Seijiro was surprised. "Yes, although it sounds unreliable to choose a husband before you are eighteen, Xiaokui does have a good taste." Soji Kusanagi shook his head indulgently, "I can only hope that Xiaokui can judge people's character and judge people. His talent is equally accurate." "But now, that He Bing serves as the personal bodyguard of the acting palace master Kagura." "Yes, that boy just made a big fuss in Germany with Kagura Qianryu." Kusanagi Aoji's face turned a little sickly red, "But apart from his nominal job, He Hing didn't do anything extraordinary. thing." "Well, in any case, Hebing's affairs are beyond our control." Kusanagi Seijiro finally dropped the topic, but his brows gradually turned into the word "川", "But, Aangji. The Middle East, for a long time It used to be our business, but now, although the figures in the fighting world outside our control are all insignificant, they are still too many?" "Perhaps this is the reason why Kagura Qianryu initiated this action" The flames on Kusanagi Aoji's fingers seemed to be jumping, "Maybe this was the reason why Uncle Shibashi reached the agreement with Kagura Mangeme back then ." "You mean" "No, I didn't say anything." Kusanagi Soji denied, "I don't have correct and detailed information. Everything is just speculation and cannot be counted." Then, Kusanagi Aoji's breathing became heavy, and Kusanagi HoshiSeeing this, he said goodbye. The sound of closing the door sounded, but Kusanagi Aoji seemed to still be able to see the broad back, but his eyes gradually closed. No matter how unwilling it is, Kusanagi Castle's control over the Middle East is weakening year by year; what's terrible is that old people like Uncle Seijiro only suddenly face it today Maybe, they feel that they face it enough every time , the fact slaps you in the face every time. You must live healthilyUncle Chai Zhou. …… Time passed slowly. Kagura Qianlong led He Bing around the map of Europe like an active rabbit in a high-profile manner. Shermei completed her planned return home period and flew to North America with Qilongshe. In the photo of the two of them at the airport captured in the newspaper, they also smiled particularly sweetly and harmoniously. The descendants of the Bernstein family immigrated to South America, but no one knew about their new home. At least, Kagura Qianlong and what some news ridiculed as "the Aihi tied to her waistband" no longer knew. Some things in He Bing's memory still happened, at least in general it seemed that they had not changed. For example, the floods in the Yangtze River Basin, for example, the economic storm in Southeast Asia, of course, the results of the World Cup are different. However, He Bing did not have enough influence to warn the parties involved to prevent floods in advance, nor did he have the capital to participate in the hot money game with astonishing risks and opportunities. Likewise, he did not have time to gamble on football. However, the dramatic deterioration of the Kosovo crisis as promised changed the protagonist behind the scenes - which only made He Bing slightly surprised, because Kagura Qianlong only smiled: "Maizhuo will not order war. This is not September 1st." The Gulf War of 2016. Kusanagi Castle will no longer allow her to deploy her air force at will in the Middle East, but to cross the long supply line and fight a ground war at the end of the Mediterranean. That is a foolish dream. Don’t worry, Hebing, a war with hot weapons cannot be fought. Of—I won’t give her that chance.” Although the world is different, the beauty and danger are also different, the brilliance has not deteriorated. Whether it is a romantic bard or a royal literati, they always have material. This is like a discussion between Terry and Whip. The cautious hungry wolf gradually figured out the trajectory of the whip, but just when he attacked with all his strength, he was greeted by the Desert Eagle's continuous fire! "Is this a fucking fight or a war? Are the Qiluo Society looking for fighters or mercenaries?" Obviously, Terry's angry words stung Whip's skin - the Desert Eagle that was changing the magazine was thrown aside, and the small rocket launcher was placed on his shoulder. “What’sup?” The old tailor who continues to work on "Resident Evil 2" asked about the sound of the explosion. Terry’s face turned green and black. “What’sout!” This world is filled with a different kind of beauty. The local tabloids wrote headlines such as "A strange explosion occurred in Ms. Asamiya's residence." Mai Zhuo laughed it off after learning about it. Angrily, Terry returned to South Town and rushed to the top floor of Gista to extort ten times his salary from Vice. Well, under the propaganda spearheaded by Billy, this behavior was eventually classified as "blackmail" in Nanzhen; as for the people who were ridiculing, it is not enough to say what they think in their hearts. “Anyway, if it’s mentioned in history books, it’s blackmail. Kagura Qianlong said to He Bing with a smile. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 82 Helplessness and Confusion 98 volumes Chapter 82 - Helplessness and entanglement Athena Asamiya’s global concert caused a sensation. On the one hand, it is because of her unparalleled business ability, and on the other hand, it is the result of the cooperation of the three major forces. The graceful voice was deliberately spread to the corners of the earth, which directly led to Kagura Rei turning on the radio in the car again. She changed many channels, and all the songs were Asamiya Athena's singing! "Is this a kind of brainwashing?" He Bing’s arms were leaning against the car window, his eyes facing the night outside without focus, even though the neon lights in the city not far or near had a hazy beauty. Kagura Qianryu smiled, holding the guitar in her arms, leaning back on the car seat comfortably - since Kagura Palace arranged for her driver to become Kagura Rei, she also changed her "mount" to Zaihe Bing It is said that "even if the car is shaken, there will be no movement". This is an extended and larger model. What’s even more incredible is that Kagura Qianlong used this car as a palace during this period! When I wanted to fall asleep, I turned to the thing in the last row that should be called a bed rather than a seat. At this time, Hebing and Kagura Ling had to go to the small truck that Kagura Qianling followed behind - another more completely modified mobile bedroom, and there were two. Regardless of whether He Bing doubted whether this was the idiosyncratic behavior of some previous Kagura Palace masters, he first had to lament the efficiency of Kagura Palace's vehicle transformation - he could only look at the almost expressionless Kagura Ling, and then Together with her, they got into their own "rooms" in the small truck, although there was almost no in-depth conversation between them. At this time, the safety of Kagura Qianlong was handed over to Kagura Qianling. However, Hebing didn't have time to analyze how much such an arrangement meant that Kagura Qianryu trusted Kagura Qianling - Kagura Qianryu really only rested for about four hours a day, and his schedule became increasingly irregular! He Bing has begun to yawn from time to time. Although such a life is not directly bloody, it is not easy either. Even Kagura Rei had dark circles under her eyes. But aren’t these problems what a bodyguard needs to overcome? Thinking about it, He Bing remained silent and only followed Kagura Qianlong, accompanying her to meet or forcibly meet various celebrities in Europe or "celebrities" who were not on the stage. Those high-level negotiations in ordinary people's lives did not arouse the slightest interest in He Bing, because he could not understand most of the languages. He watched Kagura Qianryu shuttle between various countries speaking various languages. The lack of pomp and circumstance contained a strong aura, and the perfect smile made people flattered, and some people turned pale because of it. Meetings one after another seem to correspond to Athena Asamiya’s concerts one after another. When Richen followed her instructions and challenged various fighters one by one with others, Kagura Qianryu was also doing moves that others couldn't understand on the battlefield he designed Too lazy to continue thinking, He Bing made a conclusion. Because in this car, Kagura Qianryu always arranged who he was going to meet next in the tone of discussing the food and drinks. After the song on the radio ended, the host somewhere spoke a language that He Bing did not understand. Kagura Qianlong suddenly laughed out loud: "Brainwashing does not matter whether it is something or not. When everyone is happy with the result of brainwashing, then it will be a success. Enlightenment." He Bing was stunned by the sudden answer, and turned to look at the fingers gently playing with the sycamore-colored guitar, and the leisurely music was gurgling. "BecauseAthena is a fighter?" “He’s also a great singer, isn’t he?” Kagura Qianlong once again noticed He Bing's unbearable yawn: "She hopes for such a life, so I will give her such a life." "Then you accidentally take advantage of the win-win situation." "Because I am the leader!" "Then, when will you give me the life I want, and the life you want?" He Bing’s lazily questioning cut off the guitar sound. Kagura Qianlong raised his head slightly and looked at the reflector in the center of the front seat. "You made a bet, and it wasn't an easy bet like buying and leaving your hand. Although, you seem to be more willing to put yourself in the perspective of a bystander." "What?" He Bing was surprised. "The world of games! No matter whether this playground is your own one-third of an acre of land or the whole world, no matter whether the consequences of success or failure are yourself or everyone else, there is no excuse to give up, and no reason to force it. He Bing, youafter all Also live in this world.” “…I don’t quite understand.” Kagura Qianlong smiled, grabbed his hand, and quietly pressed out some Morse code. ——"This is a private conversation"?Place. " [[[CP|W:243|H:402|A:C|U:http://file2.qidian.com/chapters/201010/30/65809634239987346832050353832.jpg]]]…… "So, that Xian La has arrived in Rio de Janeiro?" "Yes, after breaking up with various part-time workers for various reasons, she finally started to engage in gangsterism with ease. People have to suspect that she comes from that kind of family." "There are no families in Latin America with such capable young women disappearing for fun. What I'm more concerned about is, did those two so-called plastic surgery guys really just take advantage of her? She doesn't have any complaints?" "Complaints? There are enough well-documented complaints to pile up, but their relationship remains the same." "Relationshipwhat is their relationship?" "God knows. I think that Senra treats them just like you did to Yamazaki Ryuuji, always complaining about this and that, but in the end he doesn't let them go, and is always concerned about his whereabouts." "Can it be the same?" "That's true. Xian La can at least scold her without restraint, but you don't even have an idea of ??how to deal with it if we meet." "Qi-yong-she! If you make sarcastic remarks again, I'll let you sit in my place!" "No! I'm going to release a new album right now? There's also a signing sale!" "Do you believe that I ordered the band Hell to be banned?" "Hey, hey, why are you making things difficult for your own people?" "……roll!" "That's good." There was a sudden movement of air in the spacious office, and then, a burly figure fled away, leaving only Mai Zhuo, wearing a blue and black professional attire, looking at the direction where the figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. After a long time, she sighed, holding a piece of information, or resume, in each hand. One is Whip, whom he admires quite a bit; the other is Xianla who appears suddenly. "A bunch of idiots said that I can't do anything to Yamazaki Ryuji What can I do to you? Otherwise, can the Hell Band really make the music in your heart with peace of mind?" There is a trace of fatigue in the gentle complaint, which is echoing in the office, but no one can hear it. “That’s all, it’s enough for me to handle this kind of tangled matter by myself.” Sighing, Mai Zhuo glanced around and saw that the two photos on the resume had exactly the same face. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 83 - Waiting 98 volumes Chapter 83 - Waiting Hebei, Wuqiao, Cangzhou. A black Japanese-style leather jacket, a white shirt, red pants, and something called bondagepants that tied the two knees together with a red belt. This is a kind of mix and match, a style that rock people or punks like. “However, this is China, this is Cangzhou, and it is not easy to find a space that belongs to rock music. Therefore, a man wearing such clothing looks similar to a street singer. But if you change the angle, you can see the white and thin crescent moon on the back of the leather jacket, coupled with the unruly fiery red hair “I say, Yagami-an, with your status and freedom, it’s okay to engage in performance art, but this is the place where China’s intangible cultural heritage is concentrated. To come here to promote your artdon’t you feel it’s a bit misplaced?” The person who spoke was a woman with a good figure, wearing a black dress or a bell-bottom dress, and it was a large backless one. Although the weather in June can be considered summer, considering the latitude of Hebei, this almost indicates that she has an extraordinarily healthy physique. However, Iori Yagami ignored it, just a song and new words. "When do I have to wait until you tell me what's in your heart? Maybe you have forgotten how to express the pain hidden in your heart. When do I have to wait until I can see the smile on your face? Maybe you have already forgotten I forgot what I wanted to do and saw your already stiff face." "The singing skills are good, but as for the timbre, if you compare it to Asamiya Athena, it will really break your throat." People come and go, and the songs float in the city, and are soon drowned by the city's own rhythm, even though Wuqiao may be more suitable to be called a town. "No one listens to your creation, this is Wuqiao." Taking advantage of the interlude, the woman in black dress spoke again, but she was only glanced sideways by Iori Yagami, and her slightly rough voice spoke loudly again. "When on earth do I have to wait until I can see my outline clearly? Maybe you have already forgotten how to open the shackles deep in your heart. When on earth do I have to wait until I can heal the wounds in my heart? Maybe you have already been used to how to do it. , to face the nightmare of his own director.” "Okay, okay, you are a trendy person, you are an artist, let me be your only audience." The woman sighed, "Who called you Iori Yagami?" "When do I have to wait until you tell me what's in your heart? When do I have to wait until I can see the smile on your face? How long do I have to wait until I can see my outline clearly? How long do I have to wait When will you heal the wounds in my heart?" The song stops and ends. The woman whirled in front of Iori Yagami like a gust of black wind. Her hands in her trouser pockets were very similar to the man opposite her. That was a classic image captured in the fighting arena in 1995. Although it was just a back view, it was enough to make people laugh. The name Yagami-an and the new moon are remembered by thousands of people. “But it seems that in Wuqiao, he is just a young musician who doesn’t care about his downfall. “Another new song?” "Are you sure?" Yagami asked, his eyes still squinting almost contemptuously. The woman didn’t take it seriously and said in a calm tone: “I understand all your works.” "Understood?" Iori Yagami's mouth seemed to be filled with laughter. "Read the book a hundred times, and the meaning will appear on its own, and then practice makes perfect, that's all." The woman smiled lightly, "Maybe one day we have to do it, and I am not satisfied with your behavior, but I like your music." "You can understand if you like it?" Iori Yagami laughed wildly and started to pack his clothes. "Okay, if you talk about it far away, you probably want to tell me to do my homework in advance. Although those homework are indeed done, but if nothing else, the song just came out, right?" The woman's hands suddenly spread out and stopped her. Before Iori Yagami's journey, "I don't know who the 'you' in the song refers to, but it is obvious that this person runs through your life's destiny, no matter whether you are willing to accept this fate or not. However, you are waiting, You are in pain for what you have done to each other, but there is no way or opportunity to change. It seems that you are not living like yourself. You repeat behaviors that are not your intention, and you cannot get the desired results. You want to communicate, and you want to put aside There is somethingthat, however, you can only continue to wait for. And this song is the outlet for you to vent your waiting." Iori Yagami put the bass on his back, but did not take a step. Instead, he looked squarely at the woman in front of him. The four eyes face each other, one is waiting for the challenge proudly, while the other is concentrating everything in indifference. For a long time, at least compared to just nowThere were passers-by pointing and paying attention, but now the two of them were completely buried in the crowd. "Your name isFeifei?" "A name is just a code name. When you leave China, it may mean we say goodbye forever." "Aren't you in Qinghai?" "I was originally in charge of Qinghai, but there was no one in Hebei, so I asked for help." Yagami'an's eyes narrowed: "Why?" “Because I like your music.” Iori Yagami frowned, as if he was dissatisfied with Feifei's wrong answer, but the other party did not give him a chance to ask: "Three months are coming soon. Your personal assets should not be able to pay the entry fee we set, right? Or is it true as rumored? Like that, Kagura Chizuru pays the bill?" "It is true that Kusanagi Kyo is not in China." Iori Yagami did not dwell on this, "But you won't understand why my last stop was Cangzhou." This sentence made Feifei's expression stagnant, but Iori Yagami continued: "Feifei, do you still remember your ancestors?" "I am a descendant of Yan and Huang." The answer that Feifei blurted out made Iori suddenly smile. "Then do you remember my ancestors?" "your……" "You don't remember. You, the cartoonist in Guangxi, the medical workers in Guangdong, the coal miners in Shanxi, the police in Sichuan, the football players in Liaoning, the agents in Hubei Whether it was intentional or not, in three months, Those who received and followed me are all my peers. But you are doing it like a trip at public expense. Of course, fighters also have their own lives. But you don’t remember many things." Iori Yagami spoke slowly, sighing. He complained, "You know that you are a descendant of the Yan and Huang Dynasties, but do you really understand the weight behind these four words? No, you have a partial understanding, and you all have a partial understanding. So you know that I am waiting, you know that I hope to communicate, but you don't understand me I hope that regardless of what is left behind, you won’t know who my songs are for.” While the words were still speaking, Iori Yagami returned to his expression as grave as water, and passed by Feifei. "Isn't Iori Yagami always cherishing words like gold?" Feifei turned around and asked. "A thousand cups of wine is too little to meet a close friend, and half a sentence is too much to say without speculation." “So, I’m really honored?” Feifei smiled happily, but Iori Yagami looked back, deep and indifferent. "You have an environment that allows you to live peacefully, but I don't. The fate between you and me only ends here." [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/yfneafMfaSyc_NB5/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 84—Hamlet, why are you Romeo? 98 volumes Chapter 84 - Hamlet, why are you Romeo? Iori Yagami is finally leaving China "on time". Standing at the dock in Tianjin, his luggage was extremely simple. Behind him was a woman named Feifei. In front of him was a medium-sized cruise ship. From above, he was surprised by a person jumping up like a fairy. Kagura Chizuru. Sneakers, shorts, a slightly open shirt, and white and black hair complement each other in the light dusk. “An, I thought we really had to prepare hundreds of millions of RMB.” That subtle smile seemed to melt Iori Yagami's icy face a little, and his lips curved slightly: "Why do you show up dressed like this?" "I invite you to take a vacation and visit all the islands." Kagura Chizuru looked at Feifei and raised her eyebrows, "Would you like to introduce me?" "Feifei, I'm just a person who likes Yagami's music." Feifei took a few steps forward, "I didn't expect that the Lord Kagura, who had just changed her appearance, would be so beautiful." She looked up and down at the beauty in front of her who was also famous all over the world. "Are you deigning to come here alone because of Kusanagi Kyo or Yagami Temple?" "Haha," after a brief silence, Kagura Chizuru smiled with interest, "So, did you follow me from Qinghai to Tianjin for Iori or An?" "Obviously, I'm curious about Iori Yagami." Feifei looked calm and leaned forward again, only one step away from Kagura Chizuru. "Although it's just a dock, it's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Kagura Temple to set foot on this land. What kind of memories are there? It seems that I am sorry that I am traveling across the province!" Before she finished speaking, Feifei’s hands suddenly came together and raised above her head, and the next moment, her figure was stacked with Kagura Chizuru. ????????? Bazhifemale? Regardless of the stunned Iori Yagami at this moment, Kagura Chizuru, who was suddenly attacked, subconsciously took advantage of the force to retreat, and the blocking with her hands was a bit hectic after all. And when Feifei pinched her neck after those eight grasps, Kagura Chizuru However, He didn't block anymore, but instead shot out with one hand. He came first and pressed his palm on Feifei's chest - with a muffled sound, Feifei flew away until he was gently held by Iori Yagami who came back to his senses and let go. . Everything was just a flash of lightning, but Kagura Chizuru almost retreated into the water. "This time, I'll just let curiosity drive me." After taking a deep breath, Kagura Chizuru sighed softly, "Next time, I hope you remember to speak up first. Also, if you want to imitate the eight-year-old girl, don't grow your nails. So long.” However, Feifei seemed to be lost in thought: "Is this zero skill Chu?" "Home version." Kagura Chizuru stopped looking at her, and took the package containing the bass from Iori Yagami's hand. She turned around and said, "An, let's go!" The cruise ship gradually went away. Kagura Chizuru and Iori Yagami stood side by side on the deck, leaning on the railing and looking out. Feifei, who was still in a daze, was left watching at the dock. The setting sun sends its light far away from the west, like a gentle farewell. Unfortunately, the men and women on the boat care more about each other's situation. "Are you injured?" Iori Yagami stared closely at the back of Kagura Chizuru's neck - there were several bloodstains of different lengths, with small blood beads oozing out. "That woman named Feifei is a good imitator!" Kagura Chizuru couldn't help but smile and shake her head when she saw Iori Yagami speaking again, "A person who lives as a gangster dares to threaten you for the first time when he meets you, 'There are only two left. 'Sacred weapon', if I had gone to war just now, are you sure we could have escaped unscathed? And what's the benefit of that?" “…Then why did you come alone?” "Is there any better choice? Besides, there is Kagura Kagura in the captain's cabin." Kagura Chizuru turned over suddenly, leaning against the railing, letting the sea breeze flap the hem of her shirt, her long white legs were very It's a test of one's concentration, but Yagami'an's eyes are always locked on her bloodstains. Faced with such gaze, Kagura Chizuru's eyes seemed to sparkle with a bit of brilliance: "Tell me what you have seen!" Maybe it was thinking, maybe it was brewing. After a long time, Iori Yagami spoke. "Quiet, so quiet." Finally, his eyes moved to Kagura Chizuru's face, "Starting from Giss, you and them, no matter what the original intention, spared no effort to promote KOF, and everyone benefited. The best fighter in the world. No matter how deep the alley is, the wine is gradually becoming more and more popular. But in China, almost no one pursues me, and no one is afraid of me. The occasion where I get the most attention is when I speak with music in the bar." "This should be the life you yearn for, right?" After being stunned for a moment, Kagura Chizuru fell into silence, and then asked quietly. "But for you, it is a failure." Iori Yagami suddenly held her hand, "Kusanagi Castle has always respected strength, Kagura Palace has always tried its best, but Zhongyuan didn't care at all. There were no people watching me along the way. an initiativeThey have taken action, but their strength is definitely not weak. Moreover, they obviously have their own ordinary lives, regardless of occupation, dress, and hobbies. There is an attitude revealed in their gestures - martial arts is just a side job, or even just a hobby. When facing me, they are curious but not envious. And these, after the three artifacts no one can match them. " Kagura Chizuru felt the strength and warmth coming from her hands: "Are youenvious?" Iori Yagami looked around speechlessly. "'Chiyou weighed and finally abandoned the emperor and fought with the three artifacts'. Isn't this the result of your research?" Kagura Chizuru exerted her strength, and the "offensive and defensive" momentum in her hands immediately changed. "The path chosen by our ancestors at least It creates the environment in which we grow up and imprints it on our marrow Among us, people need to explore it along the way.” "The three divine weapons are the first to bear the brunt." Yagami lowered his head and looked at Kagura Chizuru's beautiful legs. The speed of the cruise ship was very fast, and the setting sun that was getting farther and farther away finally ushered in the moment of returning light. At the same time, the two artifacts sighed in unison, and the clenched hands suddenly loosened, shaking slightly like childhood sweethearts. "Hamlet, why are you Romeo?" Kagura Chizuru’s murmur was chewed up by Iori Yagami. "Romeo, why are you Hamlet?" The almost identical words were blown away by the sea breeze, but the two parties who stopped stared at each other in a daze under the thin night cover. I don’t know how long it took, but my weak hands finally slipped away and Iori Yagami took advantage of the situation to slowly turn around. "Good night." …"The technicians will arrive in ten minutes, butis it really necessary to extract Kagura Chizuru's blood? Feifei, you are taking too much risk!" "At the same time, I also tested the attitude of the artifact." "You're not afraid" "I have long been prepared to die in Tianjin." "You……" "Have you forgotten the tragedy that happened in Cangzhou just two years ago? I am not qualified to ask why our predecessors in history allowed those people to degenerate into thieves from generation to generation, but what about now? Internal strife, killing each other, and the survivors are also fleeing to foreign countries. . I am just a little woman, as long as I live a simple life you don't know how to prepare for a rainy day, so I can only do it by myself. For the sake of a peaceful life!" "Feifeithe above is already making adjustments." "Already? Adjusting? Yes, your official accent has become natural." "" "No one who is good at fighting has great achievements. Maybe you are right. But I'm afraid. For more than 20 years, I have many friends. They know that my name is Feifei. I live an ordinary life with them. I cherish this Time. I'm afraid that the darkness of Wu Huan Hua will reappear. I'm afraid that my friend will become a plain 'two-legged sheep' in the history books. I'm afraid that I will have to follow in the footsteps of Emperor Wu Dao" "Philip" "Forget it, you will say that I worry too much again. Goodbye." In the two-star hotel, Feifei closed her left hand to collect it, and there was some blood left in the gaps between the torn and grotesque nails. Suddenly, she looked at the little sparrows closely lined up on the wires outside the window, with a bitter look on her brows. She gently raised her free right hand, suddenly igniting a blue flame. "Home version? Haha But, imitating the eight young girls Yes, I can only imitate."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 85 - Looking for the warrior who is dormant 98 volumes Chapter 85 - Looking for the warrior who is dormant The skyscraper in South Town is not the only one in Gista, although it is the iconic commanding height. Just a few streets away, there was a building that was not much inferior to it. Once upon a time, it was Mr. Big’s base, but now, except for a certain floor near the top floor that belongs to his former subordinates, it has nothing to do with this underworld boss who is said to be a veteran who became a monk halfway. Seeing him setting up the Zhu Pavilion, seeing him entertaining guests, seeing himoh, the building hasn't collapsed yet. However, whether it is the rise of Gista or the replacement of this building, it is the history of South Town, or the silent narration. As for the so-called former subordinate, it is King. Naturally, the bar is run on that floor. Strictly speaking, according to chronological order, this should be the "flagship store" of Phantom Bar. However, King prefers to welcome people on the side of the road and disappear into the atmosphere among ordinary citizens, or he does not want to have a certain level of Therefore, even though the first bar run by him was the home of the female fighter team in the KOF96 qualifiers, it has ended up as a branch that is not loved today. Summer mornings always bring out the vibrant flavor of the city, like a drop of rich honey soaking in a water glass. The early sun sent its light through the window of the Phantom Bar, shining on the tableware in Keith's hand. [[[CP|W:316|H:193|A:L|U:http://file1.qidian.com/chapters/201012/20/65809634284833574813100120840.jpg]]] "That woman always talks about the right and wrong of quitting, It seems that even this branch has been forgotten." The ordinary salad, both in terms of the diameter of the plate and the specific weight, is different from ordinary people - this is the so-called breakfast for the rulers of Nanzhen, "but she still followed the Qilao Club on the street. I walked around and watched him play several rounds with others.” "Moreover, King Dao is very concerned about the profitability of this branch." Billy, who sat at the same table, curled his lips, eating the same recipe, but the way he ate it seriously showed the contrast between the two people's identities. The two people's voices echoed in the bar - at this moment, the entire floor had been cleared, Billy was sitting on the other side of Keith, and the large round table by the window only had one seat behind the triangle. There were only two of them in the Nuoda venue, which seemed empty. Yes, they are waiting for someone. "Lord Geese, are you sure Vice won't come in today?" Billy seemed to have some concerns. But Keith just smiled calmly: "As long as they don't have anything to do with Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle, Vice doesn't care much about our little tricks. In particular, according to the information we compiled and the diagnosis of professionals, Vice is very likely to suffer from the disease. If you have dysmenorrhea, these days are the time to endure torture—probably you have no leisure time.” "AhemExcuse me for being rudeBut Lord Geese, it is said that the Eight Masters are people who have been reincarnated for thousands of years. It stands to reason that such a problemcan be completely prevented or even eliminated through long-term reasonable diet, exercise and other measures. …” Keith looked at him with interest: "Oh? Billy, when did you become concerned about women's private affairs?" This subtle expression made Billy blush slightly: "No, actuallyLily consulted a doctor recently" "Really? Haha" Geese was noncommittal and kept laughing. After a long time, he looked out the window quietly, overlooking the busy bustling city. "Back then, she was just a sleepy child, but now she is also slim, right?" "As he said that, he turned back to look at Billy - his most capable general who was overflowing with pride after hearing this, which made Keith smile again, "I haven't seen her in many years, she should be getting louder and louder I hope , a girl like her never has to meet someone like me!" "Lord Geese" "Billy, there's no need to say anything." Geese shook his head to stop Billy's taunting, and looked at the door of the bar, "The guests seem to have arrived." "Does the owner of South Town like to define himself as a villain who leads the city to heaven in hell?" The door was pushed open, and a trendy man strode in. …can only be called a trendy person. The braid that looks like a remnant of the Qing Dynasty, the red and black hair, the dull complexion, the bright eyes exposed under the mask - let's put it into a mix and match! However, what Giss saw was the aura of death. "Not to mention the way you secretly left the date letter, but as a guest, don't you think it's impolite to act like a guest and spread a sense of danger?" "Each school has its own characteristics." The visitor sat down in the empty seat and said with a bit of ridicule, "Your half-brother falsely called himself the 'Emperor', and no one was held responsible for it." Probably mentioning Clausa, Geese's face condensed slightly, and then he was relieved: "It's just the shadow of the family. In addition, listen to youThe pronunciation of ?? is probably not commonly used in English. We can talk in Chinese. " "Chinese?" The visitor was stunned, "People who have worked hard in Nanzhen for most of their lives also have time to learn Chinese?" "I once planned to study a book, so I dabbled in it." Keith explained briefly, "Besides, in this world, the top fighters do not speak Chinese, and I only know one person, Kusanagi Kyo." "Really?" The visitor seemed to be sighing and silent. After a long time, he burst out with a sentence, "The world is in chaos, and you, Cao, Yidi, beasts and the like are still proclaiming the emperor. How can I, the hero of Middle-earth, not be allowed to proclaim the emperor?" He is not physically present in the world, but the world carries his shadow." "What?" Keith didn’t seem to understand that Billy couldn’t speak Mandarin at all. "It's nothing. Let's get straight to the point!" The guest sighed, his eyes flashing, "You can call me Long. I don't appear in public. You can guess my origin, and I won't explain it. Right now, I You need a certain amount of political, economic, and geographical space for you to hide. The unified and chaotic United States is the first choice, and the chaotic and unified South Town is the first choice among the first choices." Geese did not immediately answer the strange way of speaking, but only looked at the man who called himself a dragon repeatedly. "You meana fighter seeking refuge?" "I am a warrior looking for a place to sleep." Long Yiji looked at each other. Whether it was Long's mix and match or Jiese's gi, they were incompatible with this modern bar. However, Billy, who was wearing a suit and ties today, looked at him blankly. In the end, Gith buried his head and continued to destroy the remaining salad, while the dragon waited quietly. Until breakfast is over. "So, Dragon, what can you bring to me?" "To the extent that you can use it, Imay not be able to directly solve every bottleneck of yours, but I can show you a slightly higher level." "Every time?" Keith raised his eyebrows. "Within your lifespan." Long looked confident, "But if you are greedy one day and stop taking steps, it will be the time for me to leave." "Then" Geese pondered for tens of seconds, but it seemed like decades, "I have been determined to forge ahead, but I have always been walking on thin ice. I thought I had exhausted all my options, but in the end I was almost dead A wise man will always make mistakes. ; Rather than die on the endless dangerous journey, it is better to be content with today" "This is not like the rumored reputation that Gies has had for decades." "Wen Dao in the morning, I can die in the evening. I have died once." Giss said calmly, "Thank you for your choice, but you can leave. As you wish, Nanzhen, you have never been here." Long stared at Geese closely. "That's all. The world is not big, but there is no shortage of ambitious people." Suddenly, the dragon's body seemed to turn into a piece of light sand and disappeared without a trace. "This" Billy was shocked. Giese was unmoved. He only looked at the still open door of the bar, and then at Billy beside him. "Billy, will you betray me one day?" "" “I don’t know if it was surprise or hesitation, but Billy opened his eyes wide and did not answer immediately. After taking a breath, Geese showed a satisfied smile: "You have grown up." "Lord Geese" "Stop talking, finish eating quickly."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 86 - Slow Fire 98 volumes Chapter 86 - Slow Fire After several months of life as a bodyguard, I have gradually become accustomed to it. Or, for He Bing, it's just a side job. I am a fighter. I have a side job, a side job that is perfectly integrated with this society, to say the least, for the purpose of food, clothing, housing, transportation and freedom of planning - to plan my own main business, called the main business of a fighter. No one has mentioned these seemingly awkward words to He Bing, but they are insights he has repeatedly gained from many fighters - except for the Three Divine Weapons and the Collection of Eight Heroes. Or perhaps, it was these unworldly families who put so much effort into promoting the KOF competition. The social atmosphere in 1998 had changed in too many details compared to when he first arrived in 1995. At the very least, as long as Terry endorses a hat, he will be promoted from a homeless man to a rich homeless man. What Todo Dojo now needs to contend with is whether to persuade students who cannot accommodate the number of registered students or to open a branch, at least not how to build a reputation. A fighter's paradise? He Bing turned his head and looked at Kagura Qianlong beside him, whose red lips under the purple sunglasses were devouring food. The two of them were sitting on a yacht. Kagura Kenling was lying on the nearby deck with a blue face, barely overcoming the symptoms of seasickness. "I said overeating" He Bing's persuasion was interrupted by Kagura Qianlong: "In a while, where we will land, we might receive all kinds of rude treatment. It's important to fill our stomachs quickly." "Isn't it just a peninsula in Greece?" He Bing was puzzled - countless European giants or oligarchs were used to the trepidation, "What else in Europe can even have the Kagura Palace" "Faith." Kagura Qianlong gave a simple answer, and then concentrated on dealing with the Kung Pao chicken on the plate until the last burp. "Whether it's a political figure or a wealthy businessman, Kagura Palace is an existence that makes rules and transcends them. Unless they are determined to beat the odds, otherwise, they will only surrender for the sake of the career they have worked hard for for half their lives. And those monks who are used to poverty Different." Wiping his mouth, Kagura Qianlong grabbed the sycamore-colored guitar beside him, gently picked it up and started twisting it slowly, "They have different beliefs from the Kagura Palace. Compared with the resources we have, they are almost lustless and rigid. Although, I can physically erase them easily.” “But that’s not cost-effective.” He Bing and Kagura Qianlong looked at each other and smiled in tacit understanding. That doesn’t mean he understands what she’s going to do, but she’s used to her business book, which she self-deprecatingly calls “Sun Tzu’s Art of War Practice.” "However, before we go ashore, a friend should show up." "friend?" Seeing He Bing's surprise, Kagura Qianlong smiled heartily, and the music of the guitar also became cheerful: "Your friend, can he also be my friend? After following us for several months, this patience is really good, but with just I have to show my abilities at this time, right?" That happy look was like a little girl with her tail raised. "My friend?" He Bing was confused, "Who is it?" "Leona Hardiron." Kagura Qianlong made a sound, letting the sound of the piano float in the sea breeze, like her black hair, "Should I call her your rumored girlfriend, or my ex-girlfriend Hey, don't Pretending to be dumb won’t help.” “…I’m just a little dizzy.” He Bing shook his head and swallowed his saliva, but his eyes were focused on the mess on the dining table. ——As Kagura Qianlong expected, when the yacht was about to dock, a helicopter roared from high altitude. There was no weapon at all, but as the altitude continued to decrease, a "cannonball", or in other words, a person suddenly fell out of the helicopter. After the muffled sound of landing blue hair, green clothes, face as sinking as water - everything seemed like meeting for the first time. "Nana?" He Bing took a step forward, almost wanting to rush forward. However, Leona ignored him, her capable eyes only revealed a tenderness in one glance, and then she looked past and stared at Kagura Qianryu: "Brazilian mercenary, Major Leona Hardiron, requesting the guardianship of Kagura Shiromiya The whereabouts of the Lord.” “Haven’t you been following me for a few months?” Kagura Qianlong smiled playfully, with his guitar lying flat on Erlang’s lap, showing an indescribable arrogance. "In view of the special nature of the Athos Peninsula, I have to cancel the secret guardianship policy." Leona explained calmly, "I have reason to infer that you have already known about my behavior and chose to force me to show off today." "And your current behavior shows that you are at least not for assassination." Kagura Qianlong smiled, "Please wait here for some time! I will have a detailed talk with you before leaving this peninsula."? "How can you guarantee not to break your promise?" "In the name of the Palace Master Kagura." Facing Kagura Qianlong’s confident smile, Leona turned to He Bing indifferently: “Bing, can you promise to bring her to see me?” "This title, Ihave been upgraded again?" He Bing seemed to know whether to laugh or cry. He looked back at the moment when Kagura Qianlong's expression froze, and then, holding Leona's hand, "NanaI am It’s not about talking about virtues and capabilitiesOkay, I promise you." "Thanks!" The next moment, Leona jumped into a bear hug and hung tightly on He Bing. "Should I say, 'I miss you so much'?" For a long time, Leona hugged He Bing lightly and looked at He Bing with clear eyes. "Then should I say 'you've grown up again' or 'I miss you too'?" He Bing seemed to be trying hard to lighten the atmosphere, "Nana, the words in the book are just for the sake of throwing them away. What? I can hear your casual words sometimes?" "One day." Leona nodded decisively, her eyes bright. Suddenly, a discordant piano sound sounded - Kagura Qianlong beckoned: "Even if you have all kinds of charms, let me put them down for the time being. Qian Ling, if you can still get up, follow us to the peninsula." "Yes!" A figure rolled up beside the deck, but his voice was a little weak. No matter what, Kagura Qianlong still landed, and no matter how hostile the residents of the peninsula were towards her, Kagura Dai Palace greeted her with a smile, and walked around under the guidance of the tour guide who had a hundred reluctances written on his face. Enjoyed the flower viewing experience. "It's a beautiful scenery, isn't it?" Stopping at a beach, Kagura Qianlong asked and expressed. Kagura Qianling followed behind, admiring her tall back, but He Bing stood next to her and asked: "Beauty is beautiful. But why?" "This is Athos!" Kagura Qianlong laughed, sat on the ground, holding a guitar in his arms, "It can also be regarded as a religious holy place. There have been no women for nine hundred years, and even animals cannot be female, except those that lay eggs. Hen - is it ridiculous?" As she spoke, she proudly faced He Bing's surprise and plucked the strings, "A combination of hardness and softness, supplemented by gentle fire, can make people crawl." [[[CP|W:321|H :208|A:C|U:http://file1.qidian.com/chapters/20111/5/65809634298602297272991589606.jpg]]] The sound of the piano is beautiful, but He Bing is not happy about it, but the tour guide is doing something wrong for this. The cloud-over-the-city demeanor turned to cloudy and uncertain. …… "Acting Master Kagura, although you can resonate with our beliefs, we still hope that no more exceptions will be made." This was the tour guide’s farewell message, as if he had made a difficult decision. Kagura Qianlong also took it seriously that she didn't have any room or board on the peninsula. When she returned to the ship to translate for He Bing, she couldn't help but laugh out loud. "Okay, the music diplomacy is over. It's time to meet your rumored girlfriend, He Bing, let's have dinner together!" Looking at the stars in the sky, Kagura Qianlong stretched out his arms, half hugged He Bing's neck, and walked towards the cabin. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 87 - Ten Years of Life and Death 98 volumes Chapter 87 - Ten years of life and death "Xiaokui, do you really want to go?" When the lanterns first came on, in Todo Dojo, Todo Kasumi, who was wearing Aikido uniform, held a cup and shook his head. His delicate face was full of surprise: "You are only eighteen years old!" Kusanagi Aoi, who was sitting opposite her, giggled. Today, she rarely wore a dark green waistcoat with a golden sun pattern on the back, her hair was also trimmed, and her close-fitting T-shirt was white with red lines, and printed on the face was the back of a beautiful woman enjoying tea under a cherry blossom tree - as if she were at this moment Her, or Kasumi. "Hundreds of years ago, it was not uncommon for children of my age to be addicted to soy sauce." Kusanagi Aoi pressed her left hand to signal her friend to calm down. She picked up the teacup on the small table with her right hand and sipped lightly, "Today, I'm here to say goodbye to you. Even though Brother Jing burned down one of your houses, you will always be my Kasumi. Just like He Bing, he will always belong to me." "What? Do you really like He Bing?" Kasumi Todo, who had just sat down, his eyes widened. "Like it? Of course I do!" Kusanagi Aoi laughed, but the tea in her hand did not move at all. "It's a pity that he is still unwilling to accept the mandarin duck recipe I ordered for him. Okay, let's not talk about him. Kasumi, this dojo, Have you made some money in the past two years?" Todo Kasumi nodded: "It's just following the east wind." "Let's open a branch in Nanzhen. Isn't your family closely related to extreme flow?" "What?" Seeing that Kusanagi Aoi didn't seem to be joking, Todo Kasumi fell into thinking, "Is it what Kusanagi Castle means, or what you mean?" "Sooner or later, I mean Kusanagi Castle. If not, the east wind will turn into the north wind." "I understand." Kasumi Toudo stared into Kusanagi Aoi's bright eyes and finally lowered his head, "Aoi-chan, you have changed." "Unlike those idiots whose butt determines their head, what I changed was my butt, not my head." Kusanagi Aoi stood up happily, but she was wearing blue shorts, her slender legs were clearly visible, and her white socks were bouncing. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned and stopped, "Xiangcheng, how are my legs compared to Wang Zuxian?" "Pfft!" Kasumi, who was drinking tea, spat out, "Xiao Kui, this is the 18th female transformation? You actually care about this?" "I don't care, but there will be people who know me who care." Kusanagi Aoi waved her hand, "Kasumi, let's go!" "Safe travels!" “Don’t worry, Brazil is not Mars.” …… Brazil is not Mars. At least there are humans. For example, a woman wanders outside the Brazilian mercenary headquarters. "It is said that the boss here is already Heaton Hardiron. That guy can be regarded as a model for a daughter-in-law to become a wife." Hat, top, skirt, and cloth shoes, if you look closely, you can see the classic look of Chanel - the beautiful woman's eyes show vicissitudes of life, but the pair of boys in school uniforms behind her are not very cold. "You've been wandering around for five minutes! Are you even more timid when you're close to home? This isn't where you grew up, is it?" "It's been ten years of life and death, and even if we meet, we won't recognize each other." The man in dark green school uniform said a few words, but his tone was not as complaining as the man in blue beside him, "However, Xiaodama and I are here in front of Kusanagi Kyo's face. I'm afraid it's not good to be ostentatious, right?" "Do we have thermal weapons?" Without expecting an answer, the beauty continued, "No. Then, ordinary people pose no threat to them, and fighters are not the ones who can handle thermal weapons - at least, they will not shoot suddenly. " At this moment, a motorcycle drove over from the mercenary headquarters and stopped with a very coquettish POS. "Whip, why are you at this time" The man who jumped off the motorcycle took off his helmet and was so shocked that he said nothing, "You brought two Kusanagi Kyo back?" "Whip?" The beauty looked around, but saw two boys in school uniforms with Kyo Kusanagi's appearance, both of whom seemed to have nothing to do with them, so she had no choice but to greet the person, "Are you calling me?" "Aren't you Whip?" The visitor was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he looked at her carefully, "Ohit's really notah, I'm sorry, your appearance is exactly the same as that of a friend of mine." As he said that, he glanced at her. He glanced at the two "Kusanagi Kyo" who seemed to be wandering in the sky, and frowned, "I am Smith Lee, and I belong to the Brazilian mercenary army. May I ask about the purpose of your wandering here." "The purpose" "Looking for someone, someone named Liana." "Kyo Kusanagi" in blue helped answer the question, "Do you have one here? We have a good commission." "Liana?" Simi Li nodded, "We only have one Liana here, Lianna Hardylon. Although her mission success rate is 100%,Too bad she was on a mission. If you are in a hurry, we have the same expertise" "Wait a minute, you mean Liana's surname is Hardylon?" The beauty suddenly interrupted, "What is her relationship with Heaton?" Seeing this, "Kyo Kusanagi" in blue came over and gossiped: "Old cow eats young grass?" "Ahem," Simi Li concealed his embarrassment, "Although your question goes beyond the nature of an ordinary commission, but Liana is the adopted daughter of Heaton Hardiron." "Adopted daughter? Guang Genji's plan Oops!" "Kyo Kusanagi" in blue blurted out again, but the beauty beside him turned around with lightning speed and punched her in the chin, turning more than 360 degrees and flying backwards. "Adopted daughter?" The beauty forced a smile, her fist still clenched, and handed over a piece of paper with her other hand, "You can call me Xianla. This is my contact information. If it's three months Nelliana is free, I hope she can contact us" "I will report it." Simi Li seemed to be shocked by the punch just now, "Are you" Suddenly, he saw the guy who was beaten walked over again as if nothing happened, "Are you all fighters? " "As long as you are human, you will have troubles that you cannot deal with." Xian La did not answer directly, turned and left, "By the way, please tell Colonel Heaton - he has a good daughter." "Okay. But Heaton is already a general," Smith Lee promised. "Really? A chaotic mercenary rank." "" …… "Xiaojia, why are you so excited? Even I know these things, but you don't know?" "I haven't had the chance to inquire in these ten years! Besides, Lianais mine!" "Hey, no matter what, I have raised Lianna" "What do you know? Have you ever been a father? Do you think being a mercenary from a young age is a good thing?" "What's wrong? There's no need to scheming and scheming." "you!" "Okay, are you going crazy now? If I had known about your punch just now, I would have dodged it." "Forget it, Xiaojia, stop chasing me. By the way, why didn't that Simili Li just dig deeper into our identities and didn't you think it was strange that we entrusted you in this way?" "With the support of the Eight Elites, mercenaries cannot promote themselves like regular companies? Customers are God, do you understand? Do you understand corporate culture?" "Stop! You continue to be crazy, I'm going to chase Xiaoyu!" …… "Whip, are you okay?" "Li Smith? I'm in South Africa, okay. Almost all the rookies here are rookies. Why did you remember to make a personal phone call?" "You can interpret it as I am pursuing you." "What instructions did youreceive?" "No, I just want you to make up your mind on some things: I met a woman wandering in front of our headquarters, calling herself Senra, who looks exactly like you. She even brought two people with her who looked like Kusanagi Kyo! She It seems that she wants to entrust Liana with some mission, and is also interested in Liana’s relationship with General Heaton. Moreover, she has the skills of a fighter.” "Looks like? And it's me and Kusanagi KyoLi, what do you want me to do?" "These matters, within the scope of my responsibility, are considered beyond my authority. Should I report it and how much should I report it? Compared to the level you have been exposed to, I after all know too little."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 88 - Growth 98 volumes Chapter 88 - Growth "Are you here to pay the debt again?" The business of the Phantom Bar is very good. In addition to the quality and service, the rumor that the second-in-command in South Town does not get a good look when he comes here is also a very good hidden propaganda. Today, the legendary plot is "playing out". Billy was dressed in formal attire, looking like he was going to a red carpet in Hollywood or a blind date, but he was still stopped by King. "I'm here to clear the account." Billy flashed a handful of big bills, handed it to King, then rushed to the bar and asked Elizabeth for a round of beer, "If you have more money, you can buy a VIP card. I will If you come often, how about a 20% discount?" "Our store does not implement a VIP system for the time being, and you have been coming here a lot recently." King counted the green tickets carefully. He was not angry, but he was thoughtful while looking for money, "Could it be that you have fallen in love with Elizabeth?" "Ahem" Billy, who was drinking, choked heavily. "If the wine spills and stains the suit, I will hold you responsible!" Looking up, he saw Elizabeth blushing like a shy mute, "Hey, little girl. , don’t take your boss’ jokes seriously. You should have a boyfriend who is a quarterback or a point guard. Of course, you may also like the bookish kind. But don’t get involved with people like me, otherwise, you will be Because you care about your husband, you age ten times faster than other women. I never noticed before that you have a little heart that turns red when you hear a joke, which is rare in bars." "She's just shy towards you and doesn't dare to speak." King laughed, "After all, you are a fighter." "A fighter who was born as a gangster." Billy raised his head and stopped observing Elizabeth who was entertaining guests elsewhere. "King, are fighters really that good?" "Starting from Gith, to Krausa, Nuga, and even Kagura Chizuru, isn't this the result of their continuous management?" King sat next to Billy and looked at his suit. "Yes!" Billy took a deep breath and seemed to be reminiscing, "In 1991, I was the champion of South Town, but I was said behind my back that I was a gangster who switched careers to boxing; in 1995, I crowded in the bar and watched Replays of myself on the field, with adults, half-grown children, rough guys, and gentle people; in 1997, countless people quietly came to me to inquire, asking me why Lord Geese, who was stronger than me, did not participate in the competition to win glory for Nanzhen." Billy's face was a little red, not from alcohol, but from drunkenness, "When I learned that He Bing's half-skilled skills caused all the bars in South Town to boil because he defeated the Korean team's master and apprentice alone, I seemed to be happy, But it feels absurd It is hyped up by fighters as a great competition that ordinary people are crazy about, but it is actually an appetizer for conspiracy." "Billy" Seeing him raising his head and doing it again, King wanted to say something to persuade him, but couldn't. "But after all, you have also won the respect of the people in South Town, haven't you?" "Although I am a gangster, I fought for the order and development of South Town, but what I got was fear; I led an ulterior order to participate in a competition that had nothing to do with me, but I got what I dreamed of - me I don’t understand, I don’t accept it!” Billy got excited and punched the bar counter, but King quickly caught it with quick eyes and hands, “King, do you know what I wear in a suit?” Looking at her intently, after a few seconds, Billy laid his hands on the bar with his chin resting like this, "Today, Lily is going on a date with Dong Zhang. I was worried, so Lily encouraged me to go with him I thought over and over again, what should I wear when I saw Dong Zhang? What should that fool say" Seeing that Billy had nothing to say, King asked curiously: "What's the result?" "The result is that I came here after noon to wait for you to open. Speaking of which, since He Bing left, your bar has not been open in the morning" Billy's head was buried in his arms, and gradually only his hair was left. "I'ma coward, right?" "Haha!" King couldn't help laughing, and finally laughed, "Although I don't agree with you interfering in your sister's date like this, but if the target is that idiot, I can call you to warn you." "ButLily, she" Billy opened one eye, and saw the cunning look on King's eyebrows: "She is your sister, but Dongzhang is my enemy!" After a long while, Billy straightened up: "KingThank you, I'm much better. Because of my sister's date, I actually thought about so many things" "I have to thank you too. The accumulation of so many bills bothers me, and I don't have time to miss the person who never returns to South Town." King's tone was slightly melancholy, but Billy grabbed her hand: "Really? Then why are your calluses getting thicker? Could it be that you plan to participate in KOF98, which is not confirmed yet, so you can have a chance to meet him?" King stuttered and counterattacked: "Then you really don't miss Lily's date at all now?"   "If that idiot takes Lily somewhere and eats it up, I will definitely let him lie in the hospital for a hundred days! By the way, there is also the boss who sells things!" The confident expression made King laugh. Li Ze put her hands flat on the bar and turned sideways to face her, "To be honest, the place where your Muay Thai cocoons grow is different from the place where we hold the stick. If KOF98 is really held this year, Shall we form a team?” King was surprised: "Us?" "Representing South Town." Billy held her hand. "After all, KOF has nothing to do with gang disputes, right? Moreover, now that Mr. Geese is not participating, I am not willing to let South Town be represented by Terry, and I don't want other places to be represented. When people mention Nanzhen, the first thing they think of is the unreliable old man from Extreme Style.” "Unreliable? That's right!" King smiled knowingly, "But there is still one person missing. I don't know when He Bing will come back. It is rumored that he will enter Kusanagi Castle, and it is said that he will be kept by Kagura Palace." Although the tone was complaining, there was no sourness at all - this made Billy puzzled: "Aren't you worried that it is true?" "So what if it's true? That kind of place is not something He Bing wants to stay in. One day, he will come back, as if he just came back yesterday." King's face seemed to be filled with confidence and sweetness, "Okay, you are Do you want to continue drinking, or do you want to go out with me and do various things?" "Where are you going?" "Go pick up Jane from that unreliable old man and take him to dinner." King was filled with happiness. Following King’s footsteps and stepping out of the bar, Billy suddenly asked: “If you send your brother to the extreme stream, aren’t you afraid that he will become an idiot like Ryo Sakazaki in the future?” "Haha! Why don't you want to see any man in Nanzhen except Giese?" "I quite agree with He Bing." Billy retorted and walked away, "Although Lord Geese wants me to learn to wear a suit, at the moment I still feel it doesn't fit." …… “…Vice.” "Billy? Come to see me alone? Is this the first time?" "I have a request: If there is an opportunity in the future, I hope you can represent Nanzhen in KOF with me." "" "The thoughts of an uneducated gangster like me cannot escape the exquisiteness like you, who is said to have been reincarnated for thousands of years. This is me." "Okay, I understand It's rare for you to say this with your level of education. I will ask Mai Zhuo for instructions. So, if there are three people in a team, who else will be there?" "King." "Her? Haha, very good! Very good! I can almost agree! A fighter in the same city, a close billing relationship, and the right age" "Wait, Vice, it's not what you think" "What are you afraid of? Just create conditions if you don't have the conditions" On the top floor of Gista, Vice was chattering about planning something, while Billy, who was close at hand, couldn't laugh or cry. "Oh? Billy went to see Vice alone?" "Yes, Lord Giese." A few floors down, Giss, who was wearing Taoist robes, touched his chin and smiled silently. ; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 89—Speculation 98 volumes Chapter 89 - Speculation "He Bing, was your first love King or Asamiya Athena?" On the yacht, with the sunset shining in the evening, Kagura Qianlong smiled and watched He Bing wolfing down his food. He leaned on the dining table with his hands, his sunglasses reflected the sunlight, and suddenly a question popped up. Hearing this, Leona tilted her head and looked at He Bing. The fork in her hand was hanging in the air. Even Kagura Kenling, who was seasick, also looked over. However, He Bing shook his face and seemed not to hear. He chewed slowly for a long time before glaring at Kagura Qianlong: "Can you not ask this kind of question during meal time? I don't want to get a reserved seat!" "Haha!" Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly, pushed his dinner plate to Hebing, and then pressed Kagura Qianling, who was barely standing behind him, onto the seat, "Fool, you are just seasick if you are seasick, why bother to be a mercenary?" Holding up in front of him?" Without giving him a chance to answer, Kagura Qianlong held the guitar in one hand, took out his mobile phone, and shook it at He Bing, "Perhaps, this issue should be verified by sister Athena?" "Hey, hey! Why are you doing this?" He Bing suddenly said, reaching out to grab the phone, but couldn't reach it, "Athena is so busy" However, the call finally came through: "Hello, Sister Athena? Are you getting ready to board the plane? I'll keep the story short. When He Bing talked about you just now, his mood was a little out of control Um Haha, that's right. Leona is hereOkay, bye~" Closing the phone, Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing triumphantly: "Sister Athena is really smart!" At this moment, Leona, who had been watching silently, said: "No matter who your first love is, they are just passers-by in Bing's life." After saying that, she wiped her mouth quickly and said, "Thank you for the hospitality. Palace Master Kagura , you can talk to me in detail." "Poof!" Kagura Qianryu seemed stunned, "He Bing, has Leona always been socute?" Seeing that the corners of his mouth were trembling but he didn't speak, Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly, "Qian Ling, go Contact your family and we will go back to London." Then, she came to Leona and handed out her right hand, "Let's formally meet Kagura Qianlong, the acting palace master of Kagura, the person protected by Hebing." Faced with a smile, Leona stretched out her hand in a formal manner: "Leona Hardiron, a Brazilian mercenary major, a person protected by He Bing." …… Over the Indian Ocean, a private passenger plane flew alone. However, people on the plane are not necessarily lonely. "Kerrigan, Kerrigan, why did you become the Queen of Blades!" "Tailor, stop making trouble! Everyone is resting." Athena Asamiya bit her lip, hit the power button of a laptop with a miniature mental ball, and then yawned. "Athena, tell mewhy does this master want to transform Kerrigan?" The old tailor obviously hasn't given up yet. "Please, you are the only one who can play this expansion pack! Everyone is so busy, no one knows the plot." Athena Asamiya simply closed her eyes, "From Africa to South Korea, we have crossed several time zones" "Hey, don't be as angry as that drunkard." "You can't control it!" Asamiya Athena stopped paying attention to him and murmured to herself, "Are you out of control emotionally? Everyone has growing pains" A chill filled the air as Whip snored. "From a tactical point of view, there is no need for the Overlord to transform Kerrigan; she does not have human emotions and desires, and will not be transformed for fun. Therefore, it must be analyzed from a strategic perspective - the Overlord is dead, and Kerrigan becomes the heir. ." It was Richen who broke the silence. There was only one aisle between her and the old tailor. "The analysis makes some sense" The old tailor smacked his lips and leaned over, "Wait a minute, aren't you busy too? How do you know the plot? Could it be you were spying on me?" "Haha, I am indeed very interested in you, old man," Richen climbed up the pole with an ambiguous smile, "I wonder if your body and mind are always strong?" The old tailor seemed dumbfounded and hesitated for a while before saying: "The woman of my dreams has beautiful golden hair, so you are out." Richen frowned: "Like more than fifty years ago?" "You can't go into too much detail about this matter." The old tailor turned back and glanced at Asamiya Athena beside him, then waved to Richen on the other side, "I have been a generation older. If you are interested, go Find young people, like He Bing or something.” "Has he obtained your true biography?" "Martial arts is not a copy machine." The old tailor said, closing the laptop, and his tone was a little lackluster, "Aren't you a typical example of a master of knowledge?" Richen laughed self-deprecatingly: "My moves are only worthy of being knocked down ten times. Otherwise, the representativeThe owner's bodyguard is not He Bing. " Looking at her like that, the old tailor sighed and said nothing. After a long time, he said in a sleepy state: "I love martial arts. I don't care about life or death. I occasionally achieve something, and I often forget to eat with joy." …… Leona had a long talk with Kagura Qianlong in the cabin, but Hebing was kicked out on the deck. The night is full of darkness, the stars are bright, and there are no big waves in the Mediterranean Sea. However, people are getting more and more lonely because of their anxiety. Gradually, He Bing began to move unconsciously until he pushed open the ajar door of the captain's room. "You" Kagura Ling was the only one inside. Seeing He Bing barging in, she couldn't help but be shocked, "Aren't you going to protect the acting palace master?" "I've been temporarily dismissed!" Just a joke, He Bing looked at her under the light, "You can drive a car, you can sail a boat, what else can you fly? A plane?" "As long as it's a means of transportation." Kagura Rei answered in a low-key tone. "What a great guy!" He Bing praised him. He wanted to find a seat, but couldn't find one, so he could only lean against the door in frustration. "Isn't it said that people who are used to flying airplanes adapt to that kind of speed, and often speed when driving a car? ? How come I see you driving so safely?" "You are referring to the military aircraft, right?" Kagura Rei asked, "Why don't you go to Qian Ling? Come to me instead?" "That guy is seasick and half-dead. It makes my balls hurt just to look at him." "Is there anyone like you who talks about people behind their backs?" Suddenly, a voice floated over. Kagura Qianling staggered closer, with a sallow face and an annoyed expression. Coupled with that sexual attire, he almost looked like an overdrunk. of gangsters. He Bing turned around and smiled: "I care about you in person too." "Qian Ling, you are not even with the acting palace master!" Kagura Ling was surprised. "Leona has murderous intentions, and I was not fully protective even when I was there." Kagura Qianling walked up and put his arm around Kagura Rei's shoulders, "I said, where is that handsome guy you met when you were taking the driver's license test? I haven't seen you in months. You got in touch.” "Which one are you talking about? A car driver's license or an airplane?" Kagura Rei blinked, "Please, handsome guys are there for cuteness, not for sexual release, just like the two of you - why do I contact you so often? ?” He Bing looked at Kagura Qianling, only to see him looking at him - speechless and choked. "I thank you for being the first to sweep me up as a handsome guy." He Bing slowly backed away, "I'll go to Qianlong's place and have a look Also, you don't have to be cute with me, just be cute with this trendy guy. ." Pointing to Shen Le Qianling, He Bing fell into the wasteland and fled. "What's up with him?" "God knows." Kagura Qianling did not guess in the end. She looked helplessly at Kagura Rei's side face, but her hand slipped from her shoulder, "I said you are also a beautiful woman, why are you such a homebody?" "It's healthier to stay at home! As for He Bing, are there any bodyguards like him? The more I look at him, the more unprofessional he becomes." "I think so too." Kagura Qianling nodded and said seriously, "But I believe in the vision of the acting palace master. "Who doesn't talk behind someone's back, and who doesn't talk in front of someone?" Listening to the vague discussion, He Bing sighed and secretly walked towards Kagura Qianlong's cabin, "I didn't expect Kagura Ling to be a homebody …I hope it’s not a rotten girl…” When he came outside the closed hatch, he seemed to vaguely hear something again. "Even if you use your power to separate us, I still love He Bing." "Like that fool only proves that you are even more fool." "So what?" “It’s not that great, I’m just a little envious of a couple of fools.”; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 90 - Rising Star 98 volumes Chapter 90 - The rising star Seoul. The night after a solo concert by Asamiya Athena. On a night alone, Athena Asamiya would rather stroll on the street than hang out in nightclubs with many celebrities. Although she is in a foreign land, her abundant dollar bills, kind attitude and delicate temperament, even wearing sunglasses, are enough for her to comfortably taste all kinds of delicacies on the street - although it may not be the delicacies she has in mind, but In fact, it's just a drunkard's intention. only…… "It would be nice to have someone to taste these snacks with me Quan Chong, He Bing everyone can't help themselves." The murmured words touched the heartstrings, but no one around could understand the slightly softer Mandarin. Yes, it’s just that countless men and women turn heads for this beauty in sunglasses. Until, a street fight between a man and a woman broke the ordinary story of the city. Of course, with a teleportation technique, Athena Asamiya suddenly appeared between the two of them, the weakened version of the crystal ball shook them apart, and the small lunch box in her hand remained stable. "Is it necessary to fight?" She said the same thing three times in English, Chinese, and Japanese. Asamiya Athena glanced at the person involved, but found something was wrong - the sturdy man's eyes visibly lit up when he heard her voice. The woman on the other side, no, girl, looked familiar. "Athena?" "Sister Athena?" With the same surprise, they all invariably covered their mouths and looked around. However, the onlookers have heard it. "Oops" Gritting her teeth and holding the remaining snack in her mouth, Asamiya Athena took someone with one hand and said, "Get out of here first!" The speed of a fighter is not comparable to that of ordinary people, and what surprised Asamiya Athena was that the two people around her could easily keep up even if they had already increased their speed! "Okay, that's it." Finally, Asamiya Athena stopped and pointed in front of her: "This is my place to stay. Are you interested in going in and sitting there?" "Master Jin's home?" The girl opened her mouth. The man almost went crazy: "Isn't this guy already married a long time ago? He actually got involved with my Athena" "Ahem" After swallowing the snack on her lips, Asamiya Athena cleared her throat, "Sir, it seems that I am not 'yours', right? Moreover, Master Jin is a very family-oriented person." It's a pity that the man is still not interested in this: "Return the money, Master? Sooner or later I will make him admit that I am the one who promoted Taekwondo." As he said that, he lowered his head and stared at Asamiya Athena, rubbing his hands and not knowing where to put them. Where, "By the way, my name is Quan Xun, I am your fan, can you sign your autograph for me?" Suddenly, a girl's voice floated over: "It's because of your piggy face that I couldn't help but teach you a lesson. Now that you've changed from a poster to a real person, I don't know how to restrain myself." Athena Asamiya tilted her head, but saw her angry look. "Little sister, who are you?" The girl raised her fist: "Hey, I'm almost graduating from junior high school, why do I still call it the same name as before?" "Wehave really met?" "I'm Li Mei, okay? Li Mei!" Seeing that Asamiya Athena was still at a loss, the girl waved her fists, "During the KOF, you, me, He Bing, and Shii Kensaka" "Haha, I just said, why do you look so familiar!" Asamiya Athena happily hugged Li Mei, "I haven't seen you for a year, and you have grown so tall! I feel that you are much stronger than last year. You have always been very diligent. Bar?" "Of course!" Li Mei nodded her chin on Asamiya Athena's shoulder, quite proudly, "Ever since Master Jin was defeated by Nikaido Benimaru not long ago, I have been determined to wait until I graduate from junior high school to show my respect to Brother Benimaru. Traveling around like that and challenging different genres.” Suddenly, a voice came from behind the three of them: "Let me tell you, Li Mei, your brother Hongwan is not traveling around, but showing mercy everywhere, right? He is simply a breeding (starting point) horse! Oh, no, a breeding (starting point) horse is Without a condom.” Athena Asamong turned her head and saw a beautifully dressed woman. Looking down her right hand, she found the source of the sound - Cai Baojian. Custom-made suits and large and small shopping bags are all wrapped around my right arm. "Mr. Cai, please don't say indecent words in front of underage girls." Asamiya Athena frowned and her pretty face turned red. "It's not his private life that I care about." Li Mei emerged from the arms of Asamiya Athena, looking like a teenager. "Anyway, I'm not like you, stuck in one school or one country. Sister Athena, let's go in. ." …… Although it is a national teamFor training, in addition to official venues, Jinjia Fan's own home is also a dojo, where many wealthy children train hard - not that those people show any good or bad temperament and style, but Seijiro Kusanagi analyzed Statement after the list of students. And when Li Mei led the group in like a master, Kusanagi Seijiro was playing chess with the old tailor, one sitting in a respectful position and the other crossing his legs. Li Mei came over to take a look. Li Mei's eyes moved from the chess game to the old tailor: "Natural flow?" With one sentence, the old tailor's frown turned into a smile: "Is the little girl also a master of middle school?" “I often ask national players, but in fact I only see the big picture.” Li Mei laughed and said, not knowing whether it was because she was modest or proud, “I have spent a lot of time practicing martial arts.” "Oh?" When the old tailor heard this, he was about to throw the black piece as a coin with his hand, and his eyes wandered around Li Mei, "You have a good figurecan you release Qigong?" Li Mei shook her head: "No. At first I thought it was a waste, so I never learned." "What a waste?" The old tailor smiled brightly, grabbed the falling chess piece, and shouted loudly, "Richen, come out, stop tinkering in the kitchen, you can't compare to the heat of the Eight Heroes Collection. Come and challenge this little girl. ." As he spoke, he disrupted the chess game again, "Seijiro, your chess skills and mine are not even comparable!" Suddenly, a flaming Richen, wrapped in red, rushed out, holding a kitchen knife with ginger grains on the blade. After scanning for a week, her eyes fell on Li Mei: "Is this a rising star?" Listening to the obvious disappointment, the old tailor smiled and said: "Heroes don't ask about their origins, and gangsters don't ask about their age" "That's called a boy who emerges as a hero!" Athena Asamiya corrected in a low voice on the other side. "That's what I mean." The old tailor laughed and looked at Li Mei to tell Richen, "If you can defeat this sister, then you can be a crab in most schools in the world." "Tailor! Don't translate Chinese literally, others won't understand!" Athena Asamiya couldn't help but interrupt again. But Richen understood: "I don't dare to take it, I don't dare to take it! But the little girl" As he said that, Richen's tone became playful, "It seems that the future is bright!" Finally, Li Mei became impatient: "Stop talking nonsense, we'll talk after we fight!" Before he finished speaking, there was a straight kick! Richen smiled contemptuously, threw away the kitchen knife, and reached out sideways, ready to move a thousand pounds. However, Li Mei's leg landed before the kick - she was just trying to close the distance! This time, it was the same leg technique, but at close range, Richen didn’t have enough time to react calmly. "Serial legs?" the old tailor whispered, watching with more interest, "She won't knock herself out first, right?" ?????????? If an expert knows the way, it’s fortunate that all the people present are experts - Cai Baojian’s wife left at the door of the dojo. Now, Quan Xun is asking his nephew to make a bet: "Look, can Xiao Li Mei win?" "I said uncle!" Although the two of them were a few years younger than Quan Xun, Cai Baojian shouted very affectionately, "You have never been abused by this Richen, he is from the Kagura Palace! The whole of Africa , West Asia, many schools are said to have been overthrown by her with her own skills!" "Really?" Quan Xun looked at Richen who kept blocking, "Gusu Murong or Xiao Wuxiang Gong?" "My uncle! Watch less martial arts from now on. According to the old tailor, the martial arts in the Central Plains are much better than the novels!" Cai Baojian continued to "popularize science", "The three artifacts have not dared to land in the Central Plains for hundreds of years. !” "So awesome?" Quan Xun didn't believe it, "Then why are they still hiding in China now?" "Not everyone is interested in colonizing Mars." Suddenly, Asamiya Athena handed over a signature pad, "Sign and keep it. Thank you for enjoying my song." "Ah? Thank you! Thank you!" Quan Xun took the signature with trembling hands, looked left and right, and almost hugged him. The topic just now disappeared. It was Cai Baojian who asked: "Miss Asamong is not interested in their competition?" "What can I do if I'm interested? Li Mei is too weak now. At best, she can only rise." Athena Asamiya sighed and changed the topic, "Master Jin is staying at the national team again today?" "No. Donghuan got into trouble at school. Master Jin went to apologize. He might be back when." "Jin Donghuan?" Asamiya Athena was surprised, "Indeed it's a bit frivolous, but he shouldn't bully the weak, right?" "Where is it!" Cai Baojian waved his hand to explain, "Emotional disputes, emotional disputes. If there is a fight, family violence will probably be used." “Oh~~” Asamiya Athena said.?Smile, "You deserve it!" Not far away, Li Mei’s continuous kicks showed no signs of stopping, and there were no completely repeated movements. As the movements flowed, the "audience" could not take their eyes away. After a long time, Richen suddenly took advantage of his strength and took a big step back, then kicked forward suddenly and hit Li Mei in the abdomen. The difference is that when Richen took two steps back, Li Mei flew out and was caught by Kusanagi Seijiro who flew up. “Ten minutes, it’s time for an exhibition match.” The old tailor applauded, “Little girl, your basic skills are solid!” Richen, on the other hand, couldn't laugh or cry: "I've always been knocked down ten times with one force, and today is a new experience." After saying that, she straightened her appearance and looked at Kusanagi Seijiro who was supporting Li Mei, "There are no internal injuries, right?" "It's probably a bruise." It didn't matter whether a man or a woman was intimate, Kusanagi Seijiro pressed Li Mei's wound. The pain made her grit her teeth, but she didn't struggle or cry out. Finally, Kusanagi Seijiro nodded, let go of Li Mei, and looked at Richen: "Fortunately, Whip is not here." Next, there was eye contact between the two. The problem is, obviously, they are not giving in to each other. Until the old tailor got impatient and said, "Little girl, come here, what's your name?" "Li Mei." Perhaps it was because of the setback or because of the pain that Li Mei walked up to the old tailor, feeling a little timid. "Li Mei, what a good name." The old tailor gently held her hand, "Are you convinced of the loss?" "I'm convinced now. She will definitely be inferior to me in the future." Li Mei's crisp voice lingered in the air. "Haha, you are ambitious. Do you want to be stronger?" Li Mei obviously hesitated: "Of coursebut I don't want to be as dull as Master Jin." The old tailor reached out and touched her head, full of affection: "How about you go and study with He Bing for two years?" "What!" Everyone was surprised. Except Li Mei: "Brother He Bing? It is rumored that he seems to be your registered disciple? Is he very strong now?" "Registering names is just a cloud. But have you known each other before?" The old tailor was stunned, "That's better. Richen, prepare to send Li Mei to He Bing's place. In addition, Xingjiro, go and see what the Jin family's children are like. What's wrong? The relationship problem hasn't been resolved so late. Could it have resulted in someone's death? Don't waste that bone with those distracting thoughts."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 91 - Beginning of Autumn 98 volumes Chapter 91 - Beginning of Autumn "So you dropped out of school and came to London?" In Kagura Palace, Kagura Chizuru’s bedroom, a sleepy He Bing sat on the bed. Time has long since dispersed the aura of Kagura Chizuru, but Hebing has not changed the simplicity within it. Li Mei, who was leaning on the small chair, was quite restless, but after looking around, she realized that the only person in the bedroom who looked interesting was He Bing. At least, the white pajamas he wore were a unisex style that theoretically belonged to Kagura Chizuru. He Bing didn’t want to delve into this. He would wear whatever Kagura Qianlong gave him. Kagura Kenrei's surprised look at that time was just a cloud - knowing that Leona was in the dark seemed to put a lot of pressure on him. The current problem is Li Mei. This girl is like the protagonist of a passionate comic book, and she is at the age of saving the world. In other words, she is entering youth but still retains her innocence. "The old man called 'tailor' asked me to practice with you." Under her shining eyes, she repeated what she had said several times. It just happened that He Bing couldn't bear it - he was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly grabbed the mobile phone next to the pillow, made a call and yelled: "You are sick! Is it okay to let her hang out with the national team coach and live a stable life? What What a pity for a talented person? I, Apollo, you Huh? Athena Why did you take the call Kim Dong-hwan? The eldest son Kusanagi Seijiro? They all acquiesced? Okay Next stop Is it Southeast Asia? Yoube careful, it's said to be unstable thereit's dead!" Throwing the phone away, He Bing blurted out: "This world is crazy!" "You're crazy." Li Mei didn't like the way He Bing looked at this moment. "Haha! He's not a lunatic." Laughter suddenly broke out, and Kagura Qianlong pushed in the door, "The girl's name is Li Mei, right? You are so pretty, Richen thinks very highly of you!" he greeted, She sat on the edge of the bed, holding the guitar upside down in her arms. She could only see a smile under her purple sunglasses, looking directly into Li Mei's eyes, "what a great time!" Across the sheets, He Bing stretched out his legs to touch Kagura Qianlong's waist: "Qianlong. Maybe I'm really crazy. I feel like I'm Pandora." As he said that, he straightened up and moved his legs to the side, He leaned forward and leaned on her right shoulder, tilted his head to look, and almost kissed that side of her face, "But I don't know where that hope is or what it is." A weak breath hit Kagura Qianlong's face, causing her to tremble slightly: "The magic box contains strange things, but they are not necessarily what Pandora sees." She struck a note and returned her hand. Stroking He Bing's forehead, "Besides, Pandora itself may be the magic box in the eyes of the magic box." "I don't want to discuss the whorled inflorescences. I just grabbed a chocolate candy in the box and found out that it was a psychedelic drug. The world I knew was changed. It's beyond recognition." He Bing sighed, hugging Kagura Qianlong with both hands, and the hands covered by the guitar were tapping Morse code on her abdomen, "Qianlong. Li Mei is just a simple child." Kagura Qianlong smiled, leaned back slightly, and leaned against He Bing. This posture made it difficult to play the guitar, but he still managed to play a few notes. "Li Mei!" Kagura Qianlong sang in a clear voice, "Tomorrow is like the chocolate candy in the box, what it tastes like, full of imagination - then, what kind of taste do you like?" "I" Li Mei tilted her head, thought for a while, and suddenly pointed at He Bing, "I don't want to eat candy. I heard the legend of Grandpa Tailor. He said that Brother He Bing is very powerful, so I want to defeat him, and , Sister Richen also admitted that she was no match for him." "I was shot innocently again" "Haha" He Bing and Kagura Qianlong turned their heads to look at each other at the same time, but their lips happened to rub together, and then quickly separated. Everything lasts only a second. "You" Li Mei blinked, "Are you really in love?" The two of them continued to be in a daze. Seeing this, Li Mei clapped her hands as if she had guessed: "Let me just say, those couples in love movies who have been together for many years are the feeling of you holding each other together. In the words of Uncle Cai, what are they called?" Li Mei thought hard, but Kagura Qianlong suddenly smiled heartily. Her hands slid from He Bing's head to the back of his neck, and clamped them firmly on her shoulders: "He Bing, tell me, do you like me? You want to fall in love with me. ?" "Don't talk about feelings with me. Talking about feelings will hurt your body." He Bing said, his nose filled with the scent of Kagura Qianlong, but his hands were tapping other meanings, "Why do you need to ask? My love at first sight. It's not you; it's not you who has been in love for a long time; it's not your turn to take action personally when the interests coincide." Kagura Qianlong shook his head and strangled He Bing's neck tighter: "Emotions? It's just a higher-level profit model than money. Injury to the body only means that you have lost money on your investment."   "Hey, hey" Ignoring He Bing's desire to interrupt, Kagura Qianlong continued to speak, but his tone was gentle: "He Bing, do you want your child to be another Leona or another Athena?" "" Hearing this, He Bing gradually hugged Kagura Qianlong tightly, but buried his head: "How about changing the topic to a lighter topic?" "If you don't have long-term worries, you must have immediate worries!" Kagura Qianlong could almost feel He Bing trembling, and couldn't help but fiddle with his hair like a child, "Okaycan I say this is my first kiss?" "Spare me! Xiao Li Mei is here!" Finally, He Bing suddenly jumped back, curled up on the bedside, clasping his hands on his chest, like a bewildered daughter-in-law: "Qianlong, don't you know me, I don't sell my art, I don't sell my body" "I also understand that you never bully others, you like to be passive." Kagura Qianlong looked back and saw his appearance, and couldn't help laughing, "Get up! Don't pretend to be a coward in front of the little girl." The guitar sound started again, "I like it, as soon as I get home , there are warm lights waiting; I like that as soon as I get up, I can see everyone’s smiling faces; I like that as soon as I go out, I work hard for my family and my own ideals; I like that as a family, my heart is towards the same goal Looking in the direction." After singing, she looked back, "Do you like this kind of life? Which city would you like to enjoy such a life in?" He Bing listened silently, operated in secret under the sheets, put on his clothes and pants, ignored Li Mei's curious eyes, then got out of bed, and gently placed his hand on Kagura Qianlong's back: "I am not Zhuge Liang, nor do I have Han Derang's strategy, let alone You are not a member of the public in Daliang City. If you continue to fiddle with me like this, I will really die for you." "Didn't I say that? I want you to live for me." "That's unrealistic." He Bing's face was filled with sadness, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. This puzzled Li Mei: "Brother He Bing, sister Kagura, what are you talking about? I know Zhuge Liang, but who is Handerang? I don't understand." "A man in Chinese history was just a dog." He Bing wiped his eyes carelessly and answered before Kagura Qianlong, "Li Mei, it's not necessarily bad if you don't understand some things The old tailor asked me I’m going to teach you, right? Let’s go to the training ground, play a round and then have breakfast.” "Go! Come see me after dinner. Today, we may have to go out." Kagura Qianlong agreed and watched them leave. Then, she picked up the melody and sang it casually, repeating it from time to time, carving out the syllables and lyrics. When He Bing came back with Li Mei, who was covered in dust, he saw Kagura Qianlong playing and singing as if it was a final draft. "You sit on the edge of the bed, looking at the light flowing through the window. You stretch out your hands and touch the hope written on your heart. You say that flowers bloom and fall, like a window. But the window opens and falls again. Close, like love. You are holding the acoustic guitar, waiting for someone to take you wandering. You want to sleep in the distance, like a beautiful fairy tale. The magic box is closed and opened, and dreams are drifting away. The two of us, together They broke apart, like a pair of oars." He Bing looked at her, with her peaceful face under the sunglasses. He couldn't help but move closer, slowly squatting in front of her, raising his head and continuing to sing: "There should always be some following the wind, some dreaming, and some staying in the heart forever. So sometimes it's crazy, sometimes it's crazy. When I’m confused, I sing sometimes.” Kagura Qianlong stopped moving, as if recalling He Bing's chorus, and then suddenly leaned forward and held his face, as if a powerful person was appreciating a touch of softness: "Just put your thoughts on the Yao Qin, and the strings will start to play the music. He. Bing, I have to consider whether to compete with Sister Qianhe." "Fight? What are you fighting for?" He Bing was confused. "Come with me to go out on business!" Kagura Qianlong smiled softly, but answered the question incorrectly, "In 1998, August 8ththe beginning of autumn. Li Mei, today, you stay in Kagura Palace." [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/JEB5VK5nANmbgaH4/v.swf]; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 92 - Dominoes Fall 98 volumes Chapter 92 - The dominoes fall No matter how reluctant Li Mei is, no matter how Leona will be supervised or monitored, what He Bing is thinking about at the moment is Kagura Qianlong - compared to her style, this time outing seems a bit casual. . At this moment. He Bing was sitting in the newly replaced car, Kagura Qianlong beside him was dozing, the driver was still Kagura Ling, and in the car in the rearview mirror was Kagura Qianling. ??????????????????????: Low-noise middle street trees, gentle sunshine, and crisp calls of magpies. Like an ordinary summer morning. "Li Mei was bullied badly by you?" "It's just to play with her and let her feel it." Listening to Kagura Qianlong's casual conversation, Li Mei's disgraced but still unconvinced expression flashed through He Bing's mind. Then, the memory involved the KOF arena in 1995. Iori Yagami asked noncommittally: "Defeat?" At that time, the gap between myself and Li Mei was like today. What struck He Bing’s heartstrings even more was Iori Yagami’s persuasion to Asamiya Athena: “You are more suitable to be a singer.” It wasn’t until today that I suddenly realized it. “It’s just that I want to say the same thing to Li Mei, but I don’t even have the courage to say it. "Tell her, where are your footprints?" Kagura Qianlong’s question brought He Bing back from his reverie. "Perhaps, I want her to retreat when faced with difficulties." He Bing shook his head, "I'm afraid it's counterproductive. Just like before" …… The destination wasn’t too far away, and we arrived just in time for lunch. It was a mansion—but, in the eyes of Hebing, who was used to the Kagura Palace, it seemed quite unimpressive. The owner is a middle-aged man who looks like a gentleman. There was no lack of etiquette, but there was a coldness that Lian Bing could easily detect. “Here, listen to some rock music.” When the two of them were introduced into a quiet reception room, Kagura Qianryu handed He Bingyi a Walkman, and gently plugged in the headphones for him, and then smiled at the host: "Please don't worry. As I asked in advance, The sound insulation effect of this room should be very good, right? I believe you have also installed a camera surveillance system with no blind spots. Therefore, I, as a bodyguard, only prevent you from attacking me, but from my point of view, being rough with you here and now is not worth the gain. " "The process of our meeting is being broadcast live to the channel under my control. Of course, only you and I know the content of the conversation." The middle-aged gentleman nodded warningly, "I hope that the words of the acting palace master Kagura will be more innovative than your subordinates." "That's good." Kagura Qianryu smiled with satisfaction, reached out and turned on the Walkman in He Bing's hand, then hugged the guitar and leaned back on the sofa comfortably, looking at the middle-aged man sitting upright behind the desk opposite, and gushed Keep getting up. It’s just that these have nothing to do with He Bing. His ears were filled with some familiar or seemingly familiar heavy music. The only thing he could observe and must pay attention to was the demeanor and movements of the middle-aged gentleman. This reminded him of Clausa, but the person in front of him was not a fighter, so it was not a big problem. “Negotiation, this kind of thing is the most tiring. Either being annoyed by someone or annoying others, and not giving up any ground for profit distribution when encountering someone who is collaborating with others - in He Bing's view, this is the case in most cases. No, He Bing witnessed the middle-aged gentleman's face that was barely a soft nail and the parting and closing of Kagura Qianlong's speech-like lips, like a salesman who was still facing a dilemma. What's even more annoying is that this state lasted for a long time. At least if it were He Bing, it would have ended on bad terms long ago - he even interpreted the middle-aged gentleman's half-smiling look as a determination to sit back and watch Kagura Qianlong's speech. . The problem is, He Bing doesn't like listening to heavy rock music for a long time. The only reason that kept He Bing silent was that he believed that Kagura Qianlong would not do meaningless things. In the end, Kagura Qianlong stopped talking, and instead lowered his head and started playing with the guitar. The middle-aged gentleman is still in front of a calm audience, like a dam that has experienced the waves and has been victorious. However, as time passed by, the middle-aged gentleman slowly but surely changed his expression. Various emotions came and went on his face, until negative emotions such as fear, despair, helplessness, and resentment took over. At this time, he suddenly reached out to open the drawer, took out the pistol with a stirrup, and pointed it at God. Le Qianlong. He Bing suddenly concentrated. Are you determined to catch bullets with your bare hands? Excitement and anxiety coexisted in his heart. However, the trigger that was being watched still could not be pulled before the pistol turned. The middle-aged gentleman's face was filled with despair, and the muzzle of the gun slowly moved toward his temple. "boom!" As soon as the gunshot rang out, Kagura Qianlong suddenly raised his head, and immediately became frightened.Curling up on the sofa, holding the guitar tightly. And He Bing was already stunned. why is it like this? A minute later, someone broke in, including people from both sides. The sound that broke the dead silence brought He Bing back to his senses, and he couldn't help but take off his earphones. Compared with the people who were busy checking the corpse, Kagura Qianling just stood in front of Kagura Qianlong casually: "Do you know, when the gun is pointed at you, my heart is overloaded." "I believe in Hebing." Kagura Qianlong slowly stood up, his tone showing no signs of being frightened. She patted Kagura Qianling from behind, then looked back at He Bing, who was on guard but looked puzzled, "Since the video has been made public, before the palace master can intervene we have to hurry up." "This is you……" He Bing’s question was sealed by Kagura Qianlong’s index finger. Until they left, the two of them didn’t speak again. No matter what the police who arrived quickly concluded, Kagura Qianlong had already left. When she got in the car, she gave Kagura Ling a piece of paper: "According to these locations, draw up an optimal stroke. We are in a hurry. In addition, I would like to say hello to my family, starting from today, all news related to me will be temporarily blocked." He Bing couldn't help but ask: "Including just now?" Kagura Qianlong smiled, fell down on his side, rested on He Bing's legs, and held the guitar on his stomach. "Let's bury the problem! During this time, I don't have the energy to talk to you in detail." …… August 15, 1998. Wellington, New Zealand. A private plane takes off. The interior decoration of the aircraft is simple, but has everything you need. In the most conspicuous place, Kagura Chizuru and Iori Yagami sat side by side, each playing with a letter in their hands. "This year, you were beaten first?" Iori Yagami wore a white shirt and took the milk from Kagura Kagura who looked like a stewardess, but his eyes were looking at Kagura Chizuru's familiar shrine maiden outfit, "Going back wearing this, is it? What do you want to do?" "Since someone is imitating Nuga and doing some stunts, let's play with him." Kagura Chizuru said with a smile, "What I'm worried about is Qianlong's recent actions," she said, holding Yagami's hand holding the letter. , "Back then, she almost killed you, but it was just a child who didn't know the importance of seriousness; now, she has mastered it and used it as a way to eradicate him without being condemned by public opinion and the law." "Isn't she acting in your interests?" Iori Yagami didn't move his hand, but turned his head and looked away, "Besides, she didn't kill many people." "But this will make people miserable!" "On the contrary" Iori Yagami took a sip of milk and turned back to her, "I have no chance to engage in your politics, but based on your information, I feel that that girl wants to unify the top European leaders. Economics, politics, and even thought At least for a short time.” Kagura Chizuru didn’t believe it: “Why? Can she do it?” "Then you have to ask yourself, who is a fan of the authorities - what is the real strength of the Kagura Palace?" Iori Yagami seemed to be laughing, "Is the Kagura Kagura beside you really just a secretary? Hush don't explain, I won't either I know how to walk, and I don’t want you to be in trouble. However, I finally figured out one thing." "What?" "Back then, the Yata family was forced to lose their home by Kusanagi Castle. How could they dominate Europe when their vitality was severely damaged?" Yagami'an's eyes became deep, as if looking at history from afar, "Yes! Originally, the two families were more harmonious than divided. How is it possible to break up a relationship with an ordinary daimyo's subordinate just because of the gender of the heir? The ancestors of the Mirror Spirit are the real trigger, or even the cause, right? In the Age of Discovery, the desolation of leaving one's hometown hastily can be restored in just a few decades. Occupying the Dove Nest and eventually annexing the Stuart dynasty, her ancestors were the heroes chosen by that era, right? I can almost imagine how they happened to be invincible in the naval battles of that era! Therefore, Kagura Mirror It is also a privilege for the Ling siblings to be by the side of the Palace Master and the acting Palace Master respectively. However, their background will never be made public, and their past achievements will be replaced by others. More importantly, Kusanagi City cannot be made aware of their achievements. exist." With an affirmative tone, after talking about his guess, Iori Yagami quietly looked at Kagura Chizuru who was hesitant to speak. "I know too much, but you won't kill me." Yagami smiled, with a hint of pride, and drank the milk in one gulp, then gently stroked the back of her hand, "I will not hesitate to live or die. Mirror Spirit This lineage has done it. How many people in Kagura Palace have also done it, and are completely lost in the official history? It is this tradition of succession that makes so many people in Kagura Palace support that girl who does not practice martial arts at all. The current palace master, right? Qianhe, I am an outsider, but I can guess that someone in the Kagura Palace has a lot of complaints about you. You are too quiet." "Quiet? I'm just walking on thin ice."? Kagura Chizuru denied, Erlang's legs swayed slightly. "They trust you, but they don't necessarily affirm you. The existence of soldiers is to protect peace, and soldiers in peacetime have no place to serve. When peace lasts for too long, soldiers, especially hawks, often feel that their presence is thin because of their lifelong My ability and career are all pinned there. And there are people like this in Kagura Palace, right?" Iori Yagami looked at the Kagura Kyōrei standing not far away, "Am I wrong?" Kagura Jingling curled her lips: "I'm waiting for the palace master's order to silence you." "Jing Ling, don't be ridiculous." Kagura Chizuru waved her hand and asked, "An. In the past, even if you thought deeply, you would cherish your words like gold. Why do you think today" "Because the target is you, Quiet Chizuru." Iori Yagami smiled ambiguously and teasingly, and then said seriously, "Moreover, because I came back from Hebei Province. Chizuru, have you ever thought about it? The Central Plains is vast and filled with outstanding people, but it seems that they are unable to move forward. But it is unfathomable. Outside the Central Plains, there are constant overt and covert struggles, which have been fierce since the Age of Discovery. During World War II, Kusanagi Castle and even the grassroots lost control. Although the vitality is still there, it still dares not to act rashly. So in the future, will Kagura Palace follow in its footsteps? " Kagura Jingling couldn't help but interject again: "We are all united and don't need outsiders' guidance." Iori Yagami looked down upon him and smiled without saying a word. Until Kagura Chizuru said: "Learning from past mistakes, Kagura Palace will not use the military to hijack politics." "You won't. You are quiet and good at hiding your aggressiveness. If the other party doesn't make the slightest mistake, you will even be quiet for the rest of your life; but that little girl is different. She kills those who don't obey her wealth and power non-stop. I'm afraid It is because her layout is too big, and the unified Kagura Palace is not enough to support it, so she has to force a united Europe first I hope it is unfounded. However, when Kagura Palace goes further and further on her road, it needs The worry may be that both the military and politics are being held hostage in her car." After saying that, Iori Yagami nodded towards Kagura Kyory: "You can say that I was slandering that little girl. After all, she almost killed me." Kagura Jingling wanted to refute, but saw Kagura Chizuru frowning. After a long time, the palace owner let out a long sigh. "An, I also have ambitions, you know. You said I'm quiet, but it's just because I don't want to bleed too much, and it's even more of a lack of ability. Since Qianlong has the confidence to do things I want to do but don't dare to do, radicaljust radical Bar!" Iori Yagami held her hand firmly: "Qianhe, is this your sincerity?" This made her seem a little bit in pain: "An. Have you tasted me again?" The faint rhetorical question made Iori Yagami finally let go and lower his head. After a long time, Kagura Chizuru raised the letter in her hand: "Okay, let's talk about this - the invitation letter for KOF98 still starts with 'R'."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 93 - Team Formation 98 volumes Chapter 93 - Team formation August 20, 1998, the most luxurious hotel in Rio de Janeiro. Mai Zhuo stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of one of the guest rooms, overlooking the direction where the city's port meets the ocean. The blue sea and blue sky were picturesque. Behind her, Iori Yagami was sitting leisurely on the sofa, holding milk in a ceramic cup in his hand, and the room was surrounded by the faint singing of Asamiya Athena. Both men were dressed in formal attire, as they are best known around the world. It's just that Mai Zhuo's face is not pretty. "Iori, why did you come to tell me the news about Kagura Palace in person?" "Cut the nonsense. Have you received the invitation letter from KOF98?" "Not only that." Mai Zhuo smiled bitterly, not because of Iori Yagami's harsh tone, "Vice has decided to form a team with Billy and King from South Town. The three kings will also join hands in the competition Don't worry," she turned back Looking at him, "Their purpose this time is simply to open up sales for the Hell Band." “…not doing his job properly.” "Isn't that what you three artifacts like to see? Oh, in this way, they are still your competitors." Mai Zhuo teased subtly, then changed the topic, "However, this time the organizer of KOF is very How weird! For a group with a clean background, all the net profits from the event will be invested in medical public welfare undertakings. Fame? Reputation? Or other value orientations? In an era where no profit can be afforded, such behavior is killing brain cells I can't bear it. Keep thinking in the direction of conspiracy." Iori Yagami looked at him coldly: "Let's get to the point." "Why are you rejecting people thousands of miles away? Let me enjoy your delicate feelings as a musician!" Mai Zhuo looked resentful, "Don't think I don't know you just got off the plane from the Kagura Palace. What's so good about that broken family watching the fire from across the bank? ?” "It's up to you to decide whether it's good or not." Iori Yagami was very calm, and the milk was gradually bottoming out, "If you waste more time, I'm leaving." "Hey" Finally, Mai Zhuo stamped his feet, walked over and sat next to him, "This year, I don't want to fight. Since someone insists on jumping out, let's solve it together. Isn't the little girl from Kagura Palace just a genius? Did you pull the string once?" "Be specific." "The specific thing is that I plan to participate in KOF98, and your teammate will be you." Iori Yagami and Mai Zhuo looked at each other for a while, but they only saw her smiling slightly and playfully: "Vice is not here, who are you going to find?" "It's related to the three artifacts, and I can only ask him to move them. He Bing is the only one." "But now he is that little girl's bodyguard." "Then let the little girl be the team leader. The team can be calledChampionship Team. This time is not a mission, we can do our best" Mai Zhuozhuo said that he was getting more and more enthusiastic, and he was almost ready to hook up with Iori Yagami - but he was interrupted by Iori Yagami: "The eight characters are just one stroke. And, are you saying that you have never used your full strength?" "In this life there have been a few minutes. You know." Mai Zhuo thought for a moment and laughed, "Although Kagura Palace is very annoying, He Bing is a wonderful person. A monk who became a monk halfway, can I was favored by that guy and trained him for several months" "Maizhuo." Suddenly, Iori Yagami said seriously. This made her stunned: "What?" "In a previous life, how real are you and 'that guy'?" Facing Yagami’s direct gaze, Mai Zhuo’s breathing gradually became heavier. In the end, she chose to lower her head: "Iori, asking a woman about her past is not something a gentleman would do." "I have never regarded you as a lady." Iori Yagami suddenly grabbed her hand, "There are too many past events, and it is easy to grow old Before I leave, I would like to remind you to pay attention to the original story." After saying that, he stood up and left. But Mai Zhuo stopped him: "Zhongyuan? Aren't they staying at home? The master didn't care about them either." "I don't care what year it is, but to you and me who are working hard, they are fishermen who can bask in the sun at any time." …… Brazil, in a small hotel. "Hey, hey! I heard that fighters from all over the world have received invitations to KOF98!" "so what?" "Why didn't we receive it?" "Do you still want to go? What's the point of fighting and killing?" "Who said I'm going to kill people? There are not many people in this world who are worthy of my efforts!" "Are you an idiot? The master asked you to come here to have fun, not to become famous! Besides, with your body like this, you appear in public, it would be strange if you don't get out of trouble!" "I……" "Okay, Xiaoyu. Don't make it difficult for Xiaojia. It's not easy for him. Right, Xiaojia? Another one??, if we don’t participate in the competition, it’s okay to be an audience at the venue, right? " "II said this is all you two like?" …… Tokyo. "KOF98? Mr. Chai Shu, do you really want me to continue to represent the Japanese team in place of Master Kyo?" "I have already informed Nikaido Benimaru and Daimon Goro, and they have no objections." "Butat my current levelwill it be too cumbersome?" "So, you have to cherish this opportunity." "Yes! Thank you very much, please look forward to my efforts!" "Go ahead and do your best." …… "Xiaokui, why do you support continuing to send the Japanese team KOF97 to participate?" “You don’t need to take the exam for me, right?” "Haha, I'm just worried about what the Kagura Palace and the Gathering of Eight Heroes will do." "What's the use of worrying? Isn't it better to wait and see what happens?" "That's what you should do. And I also received the invitation, so" "Hey! Dad Chai Zhou, you are already old, do you still need to" "I am now in my prime, okay?" "Still in the prime of life? Do you think fighters are politicians?" "Anyway, I have already contacted the other two people who are about the same age. You have nothing to do with this matter. Hang up the phone!" …… Seoul. "Uncle, you really don't want to participate in KOF98? I really want to give you the opportunity!" "The experience of KOF can also be obtained through travel. I have decided to take a ride on Athena's global concert tour and challenge various genres like Nikaido Benimaru" "Uncle, are you really not chasing stars?" "Guohan! Do you want me to tell your master about your laziness during training?" …… ??Nanzhen, a small bar. "Hi! Xiao Wu, why are you drinking so much here? Didn't you always go to the Phantom Bar when you came to South Town before?" "That guy King has already formed a team with someone else! Kasumi is even more outrageous, saying that he is going to open a new dojo in Nanzhen and has no time to compete this year! Bastard! This year's female fighter team will be forced to disband!" "Really? One of my teammates from last year has also formed a team with someone else, and the other one can't be contacted at all. Do you want me to add to the female fighter team?" "You? Isn't it said that your participation in KOF is actually a mission? It's not necessary this time, but you are also interested?" "Xiao Wu, do you know how much money Terry made last year when he participated in KOF97 and endorsed advertisements? If I endorsed a leather jacket or something, how much money would that be!" "Haha, is that right? As long as Andy is here, I have never been interested in taking care of money matters. But phew to celebrate your joining, let's have a drink" "But, aren't there just two of us now, Xiao Wu? Xiao Wu? This is starting to get drunk again!" …… Guilin. "Master, Athena called to say that KOF98 is going to be held, and we also received the invitation letter as usual." "Ohwhat else did Athena say?" "She is thinking about how to call He Bing back to form a team" "Wait a minute, Quan Chong! How about we discuss it?" "What? Master, could it be you" "That's a must. How about we give Athena a surprise?" "But……" "You still dare to have a 'but'? I tell you plainly, if you dare to abandon me again this year, I will not let you leave Guangxi!"; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 94 - Before crossing Chencang secretly 98 volumes Chapter 94 - Before crossing Chencang secretly September 1, 1998. Vienna. At the door of a hotel room, Mai Zhuo knocked gently on the door. Beside her, Kagura Kenling looked embarrassed, as if he didn't know what to say. It was He Bing who answered the door. When he saw Mai Zhuo's wonderful smile, he suddenly forgot to close his mouth: "Sister Mai Zhuoyouyou" "Invite her in! Although it is very tempting to kill the commanders of other forces within your own range, this does not include the Eight Heroes." Kagura Qianlong's voice came from the room, "It is said that I have always hated Kagura Palace. There must be a reason for Mai Zhuo to visit alone, please tell me! I'm also quite busy." "Are you busy eradicating dissidents?" Walking in, Mai Zhuo swayed with graceful steps and looked at the slightly lazy Kagura Qianlong on the sofa in the living room, holding the guitar like a tired musician. However, Mai Zhuo didn't care about this: "How many people do you plan to kill before you are satisfied?" "Satisfied?" Kagura Qianryu laughed, even shaking his body, "Only an idiot would kill someone because of their preferences. But, with your status, you have no right or reason to interfere with my household affairs in Europe, right? " Mai Zhuo raised his eyebrows, but then looked at He Bing who was standing next to Kagura Qianlong, and finally shook his head: "You think you are good at playing with fire, and I can't help it. Anyway, I am here because of KOF98." "Isn't there someone organizing the competition? If you want to interfere with business interests, you shouldn't come to me first. Or do you already know the true identity of the organizer this time?" Kagura Qianlong tilted his head. "As long as the attitude between London and Tokyo is not ambiguous, it doesn't matter who is hosting this KOF or what the purpose is." Mai Zhuo covered his forehead and seemed to be in pain, "I hate dealing with people from the Kagura Palace the most. Nothing matters. I know, but I just pretend to be stupid. Will it kill me to be honest? I have been a woman for more than a thousand years, and I have never been exposed to your habit of fussing over things. Not everyone will jump into your trap." Kagura Qianlong laughed, his face under his sunglasses showing pride: "Over the past hundreds of years, there have been countless people who could not hold their breath and became stepping stones. But today, it seems like we have seen each other before!" "That's enough! It's rare for me to take the initiative. I don't want to leave on bad terms." Mai Zhuo growled and reached out to grab He Bing's arm. "In KOF98, I will team up with He Bing to compete. Considering that he is you for the time being. As a bodyguard, I also invite you to be the leader of the team." He Bing was at a loss. He looked at Mai Zhuo, feeling an indescribable feeling coming from her hands. And those beautiful eyes are still so strong, but they have no intention of harming themselves. "Abrupt!" Kagura Qianlong was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Mai Zhuo's hand holding He Bing, "Not to mention how many chips you are willing to pay for this matter, first of all, a team of three people. The rest Who is that guy?” "Iori Yagami Temple." "What!" The one that blurted out was He Bing. Kagura Qianlong seemed to suddenly realize: "I see Hey, I said Hebing, isn't it Yagami-an? Is it necessary to make a fuss?" He Bing was hurt by his slightly disdainful words, but he quickly changed his expression as if he was young and didn't know what the new year is: "You will never know, in my heart, the symbolic meaning of teaming up with Iori Yagami." "yoooooo~!" Kagura Qianlong held up the frame of her sunglasses, and her tone couldn't help but be a little weird, "Then I want to take a lookOkay, Mai Zhuo, I can agree to your request, but first, before the start of KOF98 , Hebing and I want to meet with Iori Yagami; secondly, until the end of the game, we will not interfere in each other's internal affairs - I don't want flies to be eaten at home when I play with you." "That's what Kagura is best at, right?" Mai Zhuo mocked, "I don't care how successful you are in Europe, but when the competition starts on September 15th, you have to come to Brazil to join us." "What Kagura Palace has promised will never be broken." "You should either stay in bed or use a loudspeaker if you want to advertise yourself!" Mai Zhuo suddenly stroked He Bing's face, "I have no choice but to let the flowers fall, and it seems that the familiar Yan is back Yan Zi, I have wronged you!" "Hello……" He Bing wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mai Zhuo: "Sister is gone! I won't get close to you until I get to Brazil." "Wait a minute." As Mai Zhuo opened the door, Kagura Qianlong suddenly said, "Leona was sent by you, right? Is it still necessary to 'supervise' me now?" "Don't worry, she still has to participate in KOF98. When you arrive in Brazil, she won't have time to talk to you." Mai Zhuo laughed crisply and left as elegantly as when he came in, "What's the name of this handsome guy?" It's a pity for the doorman, right??The Kagura Palace is such a waste of natural resources! Are you interested in changing jobs? " …… There seems to be a scent of Mai Zhuo floating in the room. But He Bing has become dull for a long time, and Kagura Qianling on the side is very embarrassed, probably still struggling with Mai Zhuo's teasing when he left. Kagura Qianlong, however, was still sitting on the sofa, thinking hard, but his posture was so lazy that he almost lay down. After a long time, Kagura Qianlong dialed a long tone to wake himself up, and also called He Bing and Kagura Qianling to "wake up". "If you know yourself but don't know the enemy, you will win and lose." After the words fell, Kagura Qianlong looked up at He Bing, and then looked at Kagura Qianling: "Notify your family and prepare to act according to the original plan." "yes!" She agreed simply, but Kagura Qianling's face could not help but shudder, and she nodded immediately and went out. Seeing the door being closed, Kagura Qianlong suddenly reached out to hold He Bing and took off his sunglasses with the other hand: "He Bing, look into my eyes." "how?" Hearing this and looking around, he still had such a beautiful face. Those eyes were bright and determined. It seems to be full of tenderness. Kagura Qianlong looked at He Bing with eyes like this, motionless and emotionless, until she broke the romantic atmosphere by saying: "From my eyes, can you guess what I am going to do?" "It should benot a bad thing." He Bing wanted to retreat, but his arm was pulled, "But if it has anything to do with meI hope you will be cautious." As if feeling He Bing's attempt to escape, Kagura Qianlong shook his head and put on his sunglasses again: "I have been very cautious. But reason tells me that if the fate of tens of thousands of people is involved, this thing of sensibility will It’s a lie.” He Bing seemed to be relieved: "Soit has nothing to do with me?" "If you can't be convinced by this attitude, how can I convince the entire Kagura Palace?" Kagura Qianlong smiled softly. Suddenly, Kagura Kenling knocked on the door: "On behalf of the Palace Master, the Palace Master has returned to London. She wants to talk to you on the phone."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 95 - Question 98 volumes Chapter 95 - Question When Kagura Qianling handed the phone to Kagura Qianryu, she asked softly: "Qianling, do you want to stand guard outside, or stay in the room and listen to the phone?" Kagura Qianling's hand shook: "This is not something I can do on my own." "What if I give you a chance to be independent?" It seems that Kagura Qianlong has become aggressive. Kagura Qianling stared at her fiercely, without saying a word, but her breathing was disordered. Kagura Qianlong also waited for his answer quietly. It wasn’t until the voice of a woman came from the phone that Kagura Qianling “awoke from the dream”: “There is no what if. The family will not accept such a risk.” After saying that, he left the room and closed the door very neatly. After leaving, he did not act as a guard. Instead, he found his way to the hotel garage and approached Kagura Rei, who was planning to maintain the car alone. "Aling, where are your little boyfriends?" "You bastard, why don't you mention something? We haven't been together day and night these past few months? Where do I have time!" "yes……" Kagura Qianling responded noncommittally, leaning against a nearby pillar, looking at her quietly, humming a slightly sad tune. A melody familiar to both of them. "Ten years, or longer?" "At that time, I was humming this tune at home, but no one paid attention, not even anyone came to laugh at me. Today, you will at least listen quietly to my half-level tune." "If Qianlong hadn't played this piece in public, no one would be willing to pay attention to it by now." "Almost the same song, but Qianlong and I are worlds apart. Just with that guitar, she can make even the most divided people in the family sit back and watch." “Then, with a platform to be heard, she can make those differences disappear.” "So, family members, especially young people who have relatively more free time, are willing to believe in her, starting from listening to her magic voice." "Just like you and me." Kagura Kenrei and Kagura Rei recalled each other's words, recalling the people they protected and followed. Kagura Rei is always doing her own thing, but the expression on her face is beautiful. Kagura Kenrei just looked at her, that beautiful look. However, what he saw seemed more like memories. "When someone in the family is fighting for a piece of cake, she can always figure out a way to cooperate, and the result is two or even more cakes." "You always remember to eat?" "When I was a child, who was not a slanderous cat?" Kagura Kenrei’s confident admission made Kagura Rei laugh. He suddenly became depressed: "However, Qianlong seems to be sketching an unimaginable cake for us. But I" "What's wrong?" Kagura Qianling stood up straight and approached Kagura Ling: "I saiddo you have any cigarettes on you?" "What? Who among the fighters smokes?" Kagura Rei was surprised, "What do you want to do?" "Then do you have any alcohol on you?" Kagura Qianling continued to ask. "Are you crazy?" Kagura Rei raised her head and almost reached out to touch his forehead, "Have you ever seen any driver carrying alcohol with him?" "I'm not sick." Kagura Qianling waved her hands and got closer to Kagura Rei, but her eyes lost focus, "Suddenly I feel stressed for a while, and I just want to find someone to talk to. It's best to find something. New thingsdon’t let yourself think about things that are powerless.” Kagura Ling blinked, reached out and touched the pattern on the chest of his cultural shirt, and her tone became ambiguous: "Would you like my sister to take you to a room? It will definitely be fresh and exciting" "Go away. You are so nerdy, coquettish, and seducing young men" Kagura Kenling said with contempt, "My 0.9 refill is no match for your mechanical pencil that has been expanded to 1.5." "Snapped!" Kagura Rei slapped her across the face, not sparing the atmosphere she just recalled. The bright red five-finger mark was immediately revealed: "What's wrong with Zhai? What's wrong with Mensao? Who seduced the young man? I did the daily health exercises in vain? Who is 1.5? 0.5 is about the same!" Kagura Qianling smiled: "Isn't this straightforward? Why tease me?" "When you wake up, go back and protect Qianlong." Kagura Rei continued to check and plan the maintenance of the car, "You deserve a beating." "Thanks." Leaving behind a sentence that seemed to be offensive, Kagura Kenling slowly walked back the way he came. In the elevator, heTouching the palm mark that was still painful, his expression became much more relaxed. "Compared to that girl who behaves well under the sycamore tree, this is a real and familiar life, right? It's enough to have a dream and a goal to follow. After all, I'm not that material. Besides He Bing already has someone. exists.” Muttering to himself was like self-hypnosis. When the elevator door opened, Kagura Kenling had returned to his trendy appearance, except for the eye-catching slap mark. …… While these things were happening, in Kagura Qianryu's room, she watched Kagura Qianling leave, and then put the phone to her ear, and Kagura Qianling shouted angrily: "Idiot! What are you doing? !” "Is it a mirror spirit? You will age quickly if you get angry easily!" Kagura Qianlong's voice was sweet, "Let Sister Qianhe answer the phone! That brother of yours did not neglect his duties." "Xiao Zi." "Sister Qianhe, can you call me Qianlong?" "You can be a hidden dragon in front of the whole world, but at home, you are Xiao Zi first." On the phone, Kagura Chizuru’s voice was gentle and at the same time had an irresistible flavor. Kagura Qianlong smiled: "But, I'm not at home now!" There was silence on the phone for a while. "Okay. Qianlong, I believe in your ability, so I won't ask you about your overall plan. But I have to ask: Can your plan be completed in our lifetime? Kagura Palace is not a collection of eight heroes. " "Are you sad for the brief moment of my life and envious of the infinity of the Yangtze River?" Kagura Qianlong took off his sunglasses and looked at He Bing aside, with his sparkling eyes again, "As long as we don't die prematurely, we can safely spend the time that may lead to premature death. ." "Your commitment is enough. Then, you continue to be the current palace master. I received an invitation from KOF98. This year, I will compete as the captain of the female fighter team." "What!" Kagura Qianlong's eyes suddenly widened, "Why?" "You carry out your plan, and I'll go and see what kind of people dare to hold KOF this time. Just think of it as a distraction Anyway, I don't have many people to form a team with." "But, I have promised Mai Zhuo to visit the competition as the leader of her, Yagami'an, and Hebing's teams!" Maybe out of expectation, maybe because she was thinking about something, Kagura Chizuru fell into silence again: "Did you include this unexpected situation into the original plan, or are you planning to use this to create some alibi?" "There are some." "That's it, it's not a big problem. But is it Mai Zhuolai who asked for it?" "So I don't understand what the value of this matter is, so that she is willing to come to Europe to see me in person." As he said that, Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand, but his eyebrows moved, "Or, He Bing is very important to me. Is she so important?" "In An's eyes, how important is Mai Zhuo's proposal? He is not a person who easily accommodates others." Kagura Chizuru questioned another aspect, "Or, in his heart, Mai Zhuo, or she represents How important is the collection of Eight Elites?" "Okay, let me ask Yagami-an these questions! Back then, he almost died while playing, but now, he is also a handsome guy who is famous all over the world."; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 96 - Long-lost friend 98 volumes Chapter 96 - Long lost friend Austria Vienna. He Bing never thought about meeting Iori Yagami at such a time and place. To be precise, it was Iori Yagami who suddenly visited Kagura Qianryu. In the basement of an ordinary apartment. A basement that looks like a music studio. Kagura Qianlong is alone inside. He Bing, on the other hand, blocked Yashenan from outside, looking slightly surprised. "Iori" "Step aside." "Qianlong is recording. Everyone is waiting outside" Suddenly, Iori Yagami raised his hand and struck Sunflower! He Bing is not as unable to react as he was back then. On the contrary, he not only stretched out his hand to block it, but also took a step forward - Wild Bite! ???????? Without Huo's Ara bite, Iori Yagami didn't bother to respond, and let the fist hit his chest. Sunflower's second move reached He Hing's chin at the same time, and knocked him into the air with ease. "Ouch!" He Bing pressed his back against the wall and struggled to stand still. Overcoming the dizziness that was more uncomfortable than the pain, he bent down and lowered his head with his hands in the air to protect his head. "You are too violent!" "We've been apart for three days, and we're looking at each other with admiration." Iori Yagami covered his chest, "I have strength now. Maybe you can be my opponent in a few years." Hearing this neither yin nor yang comment, He Bing didn’t know whether to cry or laugh. He shook his head and glanced at Kagura Kenrei behind Iori Yagami who did not step forward to stop him. The latter noticed it immediately and waved his hand quickly: "You are Qianlong's bodyguard, and you are responsible for this matter." There was only one light on in the basement corridor, which looked dim. Iori Yagami's eyes were bright, but Kagura Kenling's eyes were flickering. "Okay, okay, I'm just a guy with no strength now, and I can't compare to you guys who have experienced hundreds of battles." He Bing grinned at himself, reaching out to rub his sore chin, "But, Yagami, you really Want to listen to Qianlong’s music again?” “…How long will it take?” Iori Yagami pondered. "God knows what she is tinkering with inside, it's so mysterious." He Bing curled his lips, glanced back at the wall with excellent sound insulation effect, and finally focused on Iori Yagami, "Let's wait together! Besides, I'm very curious. How did you and Qianlong meet back then?" Suddenly, Iori Yagami’s eyes were distracted for a moment. Immediately, he straightened up, took a few steps back, and leaned against the wall on the other side, a position away from Kagura Kenling. “‘I make music because I like it, it is something that transcends language’… ‘I make music, but it is a kind of language’.” Yagami'an's tone was a bit strange, one hand was hanging flat in the air, and the palm of his hand was burning with blue flames. "Is thisa conversation between you and Qianlong?" He Bing seemed to understand. "That year, I was nine years old." Iori Yagami stared at the jumping flames, "I was brought to Kagura Palace by my mother, and for the first time I saw the origins she often mentioned, and met the master of Kagura Palace who was said to be a young genius." Iori Yagami seemed to be immersed in memories, completely unaware of the subtle expression of Kagura Kenrei beside him. “What I saw was a young woman having sex with a young man dressed as a priest. There was also a beautiful little girl who liked to climb motorcycles that were as high as her body.” Kagura Kenrei's face looked more and more like he was choking, while Iori Yagami continued with his slow and slightly dry voice: "These were all boring at the time. Until, I accidentally walked near a small bungalow. The house There was mesmerizing piano sound coming from inside, and there was a handsome man practicing his gun in the open space outside the door." Just between the two sentences, the door behind He Bing suddenly opened. "Okay. Everything is ready Yagami-an?" Kagura Qianlong blinked and reached out to pull He Bing's sleeves: "You stopped him?" He Bing nodded, but shook his head: "It seems that it is not due to my strength." "Oh" Kagura Qianlong clicked his tongue and looked up and down, from the red hair to the black leather shoes. At the same time, Iori Yagami raised his head and did the same thing, starting from purple sunglasses to purple and white wooden shoes. "It's been more than ten years" The same words are completely different. This caused both parties to stop talking and appreciate each other's meaning. Suddenly, Kagura Qianlong opened his mouth and smiled: "The ignorant young man in the past is now the image that countless young men imitate in their dreams." "But I didn't see your appearance until this year." The fire in the palm of my hand is still burning. After a brief silence, Kagura Qianlong raised the corners of his mouth: "Appearance?"   After her words fell, she didn’t wait for Iori Yagami’s answer, but stepped forward and extended her hand to him as an invitation: “Would you like to come in and play music together? Are you still a close friend from back then?” “…If it’s just ordinary music.” The blue flames were extinguished, and Iori Yagami seemed to hesitate, but Kagura Qianryu directly took his hand. So, the two entered the music room without closing the door, but did not invite the remaining people outside the door to come in. However, He Bing seemed a little shocked. "I've never seen that" Kagura Qianling didn’t understand: “What?” "I have never seen Iori Yagami being led by someone, walking like a shy girl who refuses to welcome you." He Bing’s voice was very small, but Kagura Qianling laughed: “Haha! I hope he didn’t hear your words.” "That's right" He Bing also sneered, "Do you think I need to go in at this time?" "You are a bodyguard, you make your own decision." "I don't believe that Iori Yagami will do something. It's not too late for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years." Hebing thought for a moment, gave a reason, then closed the door and walked towards Kagura Kenrei, "Let's go buy some wine on the street. drink." "Why?" Although she didn't understand, Kagura Qianling still followed He Bing's steps. "Celebrating, or commemorating, is about many things." He Bing turned around and smiled mysteriously, stopping his tendency to continue asking questions, "You will never understand the position of Yagami Temple in my heart." …… In the music room, there were no lights on, only the buttons of some equipment emitted a faint fluorescent light - the light was darker than the corridor. Yagami sat on the sofa against the wall, and Kagura Qianryu stood in the center, hugging the guitar as if it were a machine gun. "You were so deceptive back then." "I may continue to cheat forever." “I didn’t ask, but I still don’t understand why Qianzhe asked you to come out.” "I don't understand why you would rather choose Cang Yan than Chi Yan." "Some things are innate." "oh?" "There is a novel in which there is a young prince. Suddenly one day, someone told him that his father, who cared for him in every possible way, was actually the murderer of his father. If you don't believe it, if you don't give up everything he has experienced since childhood, he will be treasonous." "Then, how did the young prince choose?" "He gave in. In the end, he died, infamy." Kagura Qianlong played a few notes: "In turbulent times, there are always people who are born at the beginning of the storm. People tell him different directions, but no one asks him whether he wants to choose." ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 97 - The Sound of Silence 98 volumes Chapter 97 - The Sound of Silence Yagami sat steadily on the edge of the room, staring at Kagura Qianryu's fingers. The dim environment made his eyes look like fireflies, but he could not see what was going on under Kagura Qianryu's purple sunglasses. "More than one person has asked before you." “Is it that maverick aunt?” Kagura Qianlong smiled, but saw that Iori Yagami did not deny it. Happiness and regret were intertwined on that handsome face, or in other words, regret. So, she smiled even louder: "I want to be filial, but I don't want to be loved by my relatives. However, in your family and mine, there is no need to be sad for someone who deserves to die." Iori Yagami was silent for a while. "Your words are still so offensive." "Haha" Kagura Qianlong smiled happily, notes flowing from his fingertips. The pure guitar sound surrounds the air, it is a familiar melody of Iori Yagami, or in other words, a famous song. "Hey, my soulmate, we are chatting together again. The figure of my childhood gently crawled out of my memory, like a seed that took root and sprouted. It was deeply planted in my mind and alternated with today, lingering and circling gradually overlapping, in that silent moment ." "For many years, I walked alone on the narrow path paved with fallen sycamore leaves. The morning and evening glow above my head shrouded me. I held my guitar in my arms to resist the dormant night. When my music fascinated people who were far away from me, people who were far away from me were fascinated by my music. People began to look forward to me, hoping that I would break the silence of the night." "With my burning eyes, I saw that all kinds of people, some said nothing, some turned a deaf ear, some worked behind closed doors, but no one broke the silence in public." "I preach coldly, silence will spread like cancer. Listen to me and I will guide; follow me and I will save. My words are like the silent night rain that moistens things, but now they ring in vain in the deep well of silence." "There are still people who still worship and abide by the glorious system that has been condensed through the ages. The splendid sculptures of the sages have become rules, and the squares and circles of the rules are gradually piled up. The engravings are golden rules, which inscribe every bit of the national economy and the people's livelihood, becoming the only sound of silence." Unconsciously, Kagura Qianlong finished singing the song that had tampered with the original version to look specious, but the ethereal melody continued, just like that, as if it was playing with something again and again, and as if it was waiting for something. As the music played over and over again, Iori Yagami's eyes gradually moved from Kagura Qianryu's fingers to her face. That beautiful face was facing him. In the dim sight, she looked like a speechless fairy. Jumping out of the flow of time. After a long time, Iori Yagami seemed to have made a decision, and finally interrupted the music: "This is no longer "The Sound of Silence" This is not just silence." "This is the song I sing and will sing." Kagura Qianlong smiled and stopped the note. "I don't necessarily think I would be bothered by it." Iori Yagami slowly stood up and walked towards Kagura Qianryu, his steps seemed heavy, "The author of "The Sound of Silence" issued a cry of the times, but did not force the times to follow him. Change." Kagura Qianlong's smile remained unchanged: "So this is my "Sound of Silence"." "That smart girl with bright eyes and closed moon is not the masked Palace Master Kagura." Looking directly at the sadness in Iori Yagami's eyes, Kagura Qianryu's smile did not change, but it seemed to be heartless: "That genius boy who is addicted to music is not the arrogant red-haired crescent moon." "Why!" Suddenly, Iori Yagami punched out and stopped in front of Kagura Qianlong's nose. And she didn't react at all, except for the nosebleeds that slowly flowed down due to the wind of the fist. As if feeling the heat on his lips, Kagura Qianryu sighed, put down his guitar, turned his head, took out a tissue from his pocket, and wiped it. That side face, in Yagami’s eyes, was clearly that of a petite woman. But at this moment, the words after the sigh reached his ears. It was very light and slow, but it was like silk in his heart. "Yes, every Kagura Palace Master wears a mask. His bright eyes are closed by the moon. What a pleasant and pleasant compliment Thank you. Therefore, I will not use the pupils under the mask to pollute the bright eyes deep in your memory. Iori Yagami, let her remain an ignorant boy!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Kagura Qianlong took advantage of the situation and made a photo-taking gesture, then stood up and opened the door. Stopping outside the door was He Bing, smelling of alcohol, and Kagura Qianling had disappeared. "You've been in there for more than an hour. It's almost time to do whatever you need to do, right?" "Are you drunk?" Kagura Qianlong saidTao. "Who knows? I'm just commemorating." He Bing took a step closer and put his hand on Kagura Qianlong's shoulder, but his head was long enough to look at Yagami Temple inside, "To commemorate the cuteness of the person I once looked up to while you were talking and laughing. Like a little white rabbitHey, Qianlong didn't kill you, did he" Suddenly, He Bing's body stiffened, and he seemed to be half awake from the wine. He stood up straight and pressed Kagura Qianlong's hand firmly with both hands. With his arm, he turned her to face him, "Are you bleeding? Nosebleed? What happened? You are not that kind of nymphomaniac!" Appreciating the drunken state in front of him, Kagura Qianlong laughed loudly, and then put his arms around his neck: "If, I say Iori Yagami bullied me" "Then we are in the same boat!" He Bing replied quickly, "He also made my nose bleed with just one punch, and it was just a punch." "Oh~~~!" Kagura Qianryu glanced meaningfully at Yagami-an standing in the center of the room, "It turns out that practice makes perfect!" Iori Iori snorted coldly, with a hint of disgust in his brows. He wanted to leave, but was stopped by He Bing in front of the door. "What happened to you inside? After all, Qianlong is bleeding. If I don't do anything, I will be derelict in my duties." Iori Yagami raised her fingers that were burning with flames: "Pretend again?" "What are you pretending to be? I'm half drunk, can't I?" He Bing blocked Kagura Qianlong behind him, his tone was still flirtatious, but his body was already in a fighting posture. Kagura Qianlong’s head stretched out from He Bing’s back, and her purple sunglasses faced Yagami’s gloomy face, smiling without saying a word. Amidst the lightning and flint, Iori Yagami made an uppercut shot! He Bing blocked it calmly, still smiling: "5C?" Immediately afterwards, Iori Yagami leaned forward and bumped into him, but He Bing still smiled: "Take Qin Yueyin?" "That's right, it's Qin Yueyin. But He Bing misjudged the direction - Iori Yagami didn't want to tangle with him at all, and relied on the strength of the block and the change of body position to easily get out of the door. "Come to me again when the game starts. Goodbye, Xiao Zi." As Iori Yagami’s voice echoed in the corridor of the basement, the capable figure quickly disappeared, leaving Kagura Qianryu, who seemed to be still unfinished, looking in the direction of the exit. He Bing, on the other hand, seems to be annoyed or laughing at himself: "What a gap Even though I know it's just Qin Yueyin, I still can't stop him By the way, Qianlong, did you guys break up the deal or did you make a mistake?" "Haha" With a happy smile, Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand, "Come, let me tell you a story. There was a little prince" [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/W-lCgvDaYWHWp_RN/v.swf]; Volume 98 Volume 98 Chapter 98 - Big Event 98 volumes Chapter 98 - Big Event He Bing obviously understood which character the so-called little prince was referring to, but he had never associated the person who was infamous for the values ????in the book with Iori Yagami, until now in Kagura Qianlong's joke The slightly lonely words once again opened a window in his heart. By the way, it also completely sobered him up. Iori Yagami, a complete tragedy. Perhaps, it is not only him who is tragic, but also the bloodline who inherits the surname Iori. It's just that Iori performed himself in a way that it doesn't look like a tragedy from a distance. Or maybe, as Kagura Qianryu summed it up - being the same as others is mediocre. "The Yagami lineage, from the beginning of its decline, has been a living treasure trove of uniqueness. Everyone is envied from afar by their contemporaries, whether this envy is expressed in words or buried deep in their hearts. Whether it is this or not The maverick choice caused the decline of this family. No matter how uprightly the Kusanagi family treated this family, no matter how subtle feelings the Yata family had towards this family after becoming the Kagura family, this individual-based perspective In the end, only Iori Yagami is left in the seemingly beautiful family, and only one child is left who may be criticized by thousands of people if he follows the environment he was born with." ——The words of Kagura Qianlong’s family. He Bing therefore thought of the cemetery in Kagura Palace. Those names that Hebing has never heard of for a long, long time, they are probably, as Kagura Qianryu said, envious of a contemporary of their own named Iori, right? ?Perhaps, that is another extreme. The guess is that it was hazy, and this haziness followed He Bing for several days. He even had some doubts as to why he had longed for Iori Yagami so much in the past. Is that a greatness that Iori Yagami himself probably dismisses? Oh, that's euphemistically called cool. However, if Iori’s choice is denied, Kagura’s appearance may not be what Hebing is willing to follow. For example, what Kagura Qianlong is doing right now. It’s still the basement, He Bing is in the room, sitting near the door. The many light sources on the ceiling made the room extra bright, but it made He Bing feel a bit cruel, or cold, about high technology. Today, the music equipment is neatly placed in the corner. The sycamore-colored guitar is in the best position to hold it. Kagura Qianlong is still sitting in the center, facing the seemingly complicated operation and communication interface. , the content of the large screen changes rapidly and slowly, but what remains unchanged is Kagura Kenrei's hair in the lower left corner. He Bing couldn't understand the meaning of Kagura Qianling's instructions, but Kagura Qianling's reports from time to time on the screen were in Chinese that He Bing could understand. “All communications systems in Vienna have been hacked.” …… “Operation ‘Black Sunday’ begins.” …… "The second commando team has locked all targets." …… "Traffic between Vienna and the outside world has been controlled." …… Kagura Qianlong said nothing, leaving the back of He Bing's head almost motionless. The irregular soft sounds produced by finger pressing on the operation interface have an aesthetic feeling of working state. After a long time, Kagura Qianling’s words rang out again. "The execution of the 'Black Sunday' operation has been completed. The second commando team has begun to retreat. All major targets have been cleared. The relevant results are being tallied." "Very good, Qian Ling." Kagura Qianryu's voice had no emotion. "The statistical results are in duplicate and given to me and London. The second commando team gathered in London. After debriefing, they were disbanded and took a vacation. The scope of the vacation was the British mainland. Chapter 2 All members of a commando team gathered in London to form a congratulatory force of thirty to fifty people. I will arrive in Brazil on September 13th." "Yes! However, as the acting master of Kagura, I participate in KOF in the same team as the Eight Great Masters, but the team's home field is set in Brazil. Some people in the family have objections to this." "Tell those idiots that I am the acting palace master, not the palace master, and I am the team leader, not the team member. The status is very important to the Kagura Palace, but it is nothing to the Kagura Palace Master." "yes!" "Well, see you on the 15th, and give me the statistical report." After saying that, Kagura Qianlong interrupted the communication and looked back at He Bing, who was looking at him in confusion. "September 11, 1998, is a day remembered by history" "what did you do today?" "A kind of Kagura Palace, Kusanagi Castle, the Eight Great Masters, and many other things that are dead or not yet dead."Things we have done. " Kagura Qianlong stood up, walked to the corner, picked up the guitar, and turned to He Bing, "This kind of thing will be hated by many people, and will also be admired by some people, but in the long river of history, only one thing will be remembered. But it may just be an incident that was distorted or even covered up by the victor. " He Bing considered it carefully and said, "I just think you have done something great." "A big event? No, this would only be a big event in a peaceful era, although it happens to be peaceful now." Kagura Qianryu approached him and took his hand, "Hebing, if you hate me for this matter, Just say it. You are a kind person, a person who would shock you with statistics." "you sure?" "You are the one who came from sister Athena!" Kagura Qianlong opened the door and pulled He Bing towards the corridor outside the door. When they left the room, all the light sources on the ceiling were extinguished, leaving behind a pure darkness than the darkness in front of them. …… From the moment he left the inconspicuous basement, Kagura Qianlong got into the car where Kagura Ling was waiting for him. He was almost completely autistic and did not communicate with the outside world. He only rested his head on He Bing's lap. Holding the sycamore-colored guitar, he hummed some tunes that He Bing didn't understand, as if babbling, and occasionally exchanged a few innocuous words with He Bing. Even if the mode of transportation has changed from cars to private jets. "Reporting to the Palace Master, Leona requests to speak to you." "Give her your mobile phone number and ask her to call you." …… "Hello. Have you decided not to follow me anymore?" "If I want to follow your plane across the Atlantic, I need to apply for certain equipment, but unfortunately it was not approved by the headquarters. Moreover, the start time of KOF is approaching, and it is time for me to return to the team." “Then, I’ll see you again by chance.” "I hope I never see you again. Although, I should be grateful for the warning you sent in Vienna." "You should thank Mai Zhuo." "Can I say something to He Bing?" "Oh?" Kagura Qianlong raised his eyebrows and handed the phone to He Bing, "She's looking for you." He Bing was stunned. "Hello? Nana?" "Bing, we have to be apart for a while again. As her bodyguard, your taskmay be very heavy." "What do you mean? Hey, hey" There was a blind tone in his ears. He Bing looked at Kagura Qianlong, but Kagura Qianlong smiled playfully and looked out at the vastness outside the plane window. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter Ninety-Nine - The horse's hoof goes south and the man looks north 98 volumes Chapter ninety-nine - The horse hoofs to the south and the man looks north When Hebing accompanied Kagura Qianryu on the passenger plane flying across the Atlantic Ocean, Iori Yagami was in a street bar in Tokyo. It was the noisy time of the night, but Iori Yagami was pouring himself a drink in the innermost private room. The package containing the bass was leaning against his feet, which seemed to be far away. However, a song floated into the room, destroying the atmosphere, and then the singer opened the curtain and entered. "When the horse's hooves go south, people look north. When people look north, the grass is green and yellow, and the dust is flying." Chinese. Iori Yagami turned his head to look in confusion, but he saw Feifei, whom he had met several times before. Her outfit remained the same as when she was in Tianjin, holding a white porcelain cup in her right hand. Before he spoke, Feifei sat down on the seat opposite him in a familiar manner, reached for the wine bottle, and sniffed at the mouth of the bottle: "I wonder if such lyrics and singing can resonate with you?" "Have you left the Central Plains?" Iori Yagami thought for a few seconds and decided on the question to ask first. Feifei poured the wine into the white porcelain cup she brought with her, and continued to sing as if she was holding the wine in the wind: "I am willing to defend the land and reopen the borders, and the great China will have all directions to congratulate!" Yagami'an frowned: "Is this a personal act?" Looking at his breathless expression, Feifei suddenly smiled, like a post-NG laugh on the set: "This needs to be discussed separately. First of all, my coming to Japan is not a personal act; this song is indeed a personal act. But the author is not me, but a close friend of mine.” However, Iori Yagami still had a solemn expression: "Who is the author? And why did you come to Japan?" "At least let me finish singing first. After all, I am also a music enthusiast!" Feifei laughed. "Wolf smoke rises, the mountains and rivers look north, the dragon curls up, the horse neighs, the sword energy is like frost, and the heart is like the vast water of the Yellow River. In twenty years, who can resist? The hatred is crazy, and the sword is directed at so many limbs. The loyal soul is buried in a foreign land, why would he regret dying a hundred times to repay his family and country? Feifei has a good singing voice. Although her singing skills are not as good as those of professional singers, she still sings the style of the song - which makes Iori Yagami's eyebrows tighten and her eyes focus on the white porcelain cup. The passionate words echoed, Feifei drank it all in one gulp, but her heroic look was ruined in an instant because she choked: "Sure enough, I still can't learn how to tune wine into song." After a long time, Iori Yagami spoke seriously: "If you can speak frankly, just speak frankly. Neither you nor I are worthy of the wrath of the Son of Heaven." Hearing this, Feifei felt calm and tilted her head to look at him, but she couldn't see any trace of what he expected. "Okay, let me ask a question first, and you only need to give your own answer - is the battle for deer already history, or does it seem like yesterday?" “…The author of the song just now is not me.” "So, why are the three divine skills divided into three bloodlines today?" Yagami'an's eyes suddenly opened: "Don't you think it's a good idea to talk about something shallow and deep?" "I just don't want the opponent I talked about back then to be worse than a crab today." Feifei shook her head, "Iori, you were right when you were in Hebei. Many people in our generation don't know the integrity of the descendants of Yan and Huang. So, after you left China, I searched for a lot of things in depth, and even learned some introductory Japanese unexpectedly. Although I still don’t know what you wanted to leave behind, and I can’t be sure about the song you were singing at that time. Who am I singing for, but I have some things that are clear to onlookers, at least, I am no longer Wu Xia Amon Back to the topic just now, Iori Yashen, do you know why Chi You is called the God of War?" "The God of War was granted the title by his opponent, and it doesn't matter what he said." Iori Yagami's answer was somewhat off-topic. Feifei didn't take it seriously and continued: "Okay, some friends and I did a little analysis. When the Yata family was kicked out of Japan, the resources that could be taken away would be measured by the level of martial arts in Kagura Palace today. , they were able to stand on the top of Europe as outsiders in just a few hundred years, which is not a miracle at all. Without good timing, it is impossible for people to make peace, and in terms of geographical location, considering that era, if Kagura Palace, there is no geographical advantage, but if it is Chi You, geographical advantage does exist. Therefore, we have a guess, and this guess has triggered more questions and speculations. " Yagami stared at her, and the way he talked seemed to be a kind of terror, and he was tearing off the coat of the outline he represented like a cocoon. But, she came here and was willing to talk to herself. "How many people did you find before you came to Tokyo?" "You are my first friend after leaving China.?. Feifei smiled and said, "You are a fascinating musician!" " "Do you know how Chi You died?" "Being captured after exhaustion. This happens to be one of the lessons I have done recently. As for how he died" Feifei sighed softly, "It is said that the ancients were simple, and it is indeed true, but few people delve into the cruelty' The skin of the skin is treated as a stem, and people are asked to shoot it. Those who hit more will be rewarded. Cut off the hair and build the sky, call it (Chi) You's Jing, and fill the stomach with it as a bow. Let people hold it, and those with many hits will be rewarded. , rot their flesh and bones, throw them into graves, and gather the world together.' This is recorded in the "Ten Classics: Zhengluan" on silk unearthed from the Western Han Dynasty tomb in Mawangdui, and I haven't even touched the missing words." Iori Yagami snorted coldly: "The answer is not what you asked." "Isn't it the same for you?" Feifei still sighed, "And, what do you think is the purpose of Huangdi being so cruel? Well, you don't have to answer, I'm too lazy to guess. I'll just tell you, if Chi You's strength He is simply not worthy of being called the God of War if he is only at the level of fighting for a deer." "That's right. Exhausted and captured." Yagami'an paused for a moment. Feifei seemed to understand something, and her tone became more certain: "So, that's why I started with the question - are the three divine skills divided into three bloodlines today?" "Don't you have your own answer?" Iori asked. "What I need is the truth." Feifei suddenly poured a full cup of wine for Iori Yagami, "The horse hoof goes south and people look north. This is not a word written for the people of Jiuli. We ourselves are also filled with blood and tears." As she said, she gave another Fill a cup for yourself, "Eighteen hundred years ago, in a legendary year, there was a man who had been pointing out the country by the Dongting Lake for hundreds of years. His words were every word, and the listeners were moved but not satisfied. 'He only recorded his words to bequeathed to future generations. '. When future generations realize that I lost my wisdom, it will be too late to regret it. Yagami-an, let me tell you, that guy who 'only recorded his words for posterity' is the so-called Mizhouro. I don't know about you. Do you know whose words Zhou Lang recorded and what they were?" Faced with Feifei’s shortness of breath, Iori Yagami only held the almost overflowing wine glass: “I don’t know.” "'Sun Wentai fought in all directions, and when he got the jade seal, he thought of strange things; Dong Zhongying was a son of a good family, and he also valued Cai Yong, but he was always despised by the nobles; Lu Fengxian was named a flying general, and once he entered Luoyang, it was difficult to leave the northern part of Bingzhou; Gongsun Zan town Youzhou was defeated by the South instead of defeated; Cao Mengde hung the five-color stick in Luoyang and massacred the common people in Xuzhou. Is this the hero of the Han Dynasty? What is his ambition? What happened to him? His ability? I recently heard that Cai Yong's daughter Yan was captured by the southern Xiongnu. How can a man of the Han family claim to be the lord? With a leaf blinding his eyes, he can't see Mount Tai. I'm afraid that the Han family's troops will be defeated by Beidi in the Xiaoqiang.'" "'The Qin Dynasty attacked Shang Yang's rule of law, and spread down the six kingdoms, so powerful that it shocked the whole world, but why did the second generation die? Wang Mang was respectful and humble, and 'the Duke of Zhou was still alive. During the reign of Emperors Huan and Ling, Luoyang's political orders were not issued out of Hulao. Why? They are all the same - powerful nobles dominated the local area, stole wealth, silk, women's fields, fisheries, mountains and swamps and weakened the country. Qin was only as strong as the Kansai country Soldiers built the Great Wall in the north and conquered Baiyue in the south. When the Central Plains nobles raised their arms and came to Chen Sheng, they were so embarrassed that they formed an army with prisoners. Wang Mang's new policies all harmed the interests of the big family, causing everyone to return home in the hope of going out, and betraying relatives and leaving after leaving; Huan, To this day, I don't know it in detail. I heard that Liu Xuande took a concubine and got two thousand slaves and guests. How rich is it? The whole country is the same, so how thin is the imperial court? Today's country is not a country, the princes are fighting each other, and the people may die or perish. . The dead can only survive by relying on the powerful. If the world is stabilized, the household registration of the people who live in the temples can be one or two tenths of the years of Huan and Ling? Can they have the courage to do what Wang Mang did? If not, then use the strength of one or two countries to defend it. In the world, is it a country that resists the covetousness of heroes internally and rejects the powerful Huma externally?'" Feifei’s words were flowing and impassioned, but there was always a hint of sadness. Iori Yagami listened intently and fell into deep thought. "When was this speech made?" "The fourth year of Jian'an." Feifei took a deep breath, "Listen to what the same person said before the Chibi War in the thirteenth year of Jian'an." "'Cao Gong took the emperor to command the princes, and he gained two out of three important towns in the world. The talents under his command were either from the noble family or from the common people, but they could only be used. Looking around the world, the Western Regions have long been beyond the control of the Han family; Xiliang has been since Dong Zhongying's death. , chaos arose; Zhang Lu of Hanzhong and Liu Zhang of Yizhou were fighting in a corner; Liu and Yuzhou were displaced and had no roots. Those who can resist Cao Gong today can only try it in Jiangdong. However, if Cao Gong is defeated, there may be no one in the world. An opportunity for unification. At this time, the Han family is wasted and its vitality is severely damaged. When Beidi invades the pass, who can resist it? How to resist it?'" "If this paragraph is not weighty enough, then the next paragraph can make you understand a little bit - 'I hate to meet the Han Dynasty, I hate to be born in the Central Plains, I have made a mistake Zhou Yu, allow me to say something, otherwise, I will be with you. Blood splashes on this pavilion. Now you will fight Cao Gong. If you lose, you will bring Sun Quan to surrender; if you win, you will use this power to stop the fight between Jiangdong and Baiyue. Three years is enough. I will lead my people to cross the East China Sea. Looking for a foreign land I saw the slaughter in the Central Plains, the wars were numerous and naturalDestroyed, since there is no way to recover, it is better to avoid it. No one in the Central Plains knows about my concerns. Gong Jin, I know you are a great talent, but I hope you will failand respect yourself. Farewell now, I will wait for you a hundred miles away. ’” Yashen Temple was lost in thought and murmured: "The descendants of Chiyou saw the slaughter in the Central Plains, and the wars were numerous and they were naturally destroyed." "What did you say?" Feifei didn't hear clearly. Iori Yagami didn’t answer, he just thought about it quietly. The wine glass slowly moved to his lips, taking a small sip. Until the glass of wine was gone, Yagami slowly put down the glass: "Who is this person?" "Zhou Yu didn't say anything, he just said that she is a peerless woman." "A peerless woman?" Yagami thought about it and suddenly laughed at himself, "Yes, she is peerless. In comparison, she is really inferior to a crab. However, I really can't answer your question." "Really?" Feifei's expression dimmed, and she immediately imitated Iori Yagami's rhythm and started drinking slowly, "Then, please introduce Kagura Chizuru to me. I hope to spend some time with her in a private capacity." "a period of time?" Feifei was not very sure: "At least KOF98 is over." Then, she stood up and looked around, "The small round table with agarwood and flower carvings is a bit too monotonous. I would like to suggest that the boss lady named Konoe add a bit of humanistic flavor. Things! For example, cranes drinking water, cherry blossoms and the moon, etc." [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/Zybdq_icgL08q-6O/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 100 - Joining the Army 98 volumes Chapter 100 - Join the Army Yagami made the decision quickly and was not slow to implement it. However, when he told Feifei that everything was done, she didn't quite believe it. "Are you sure you can get Palace Master Kagura to agree to a stranger staying with you with just one phone call?" "Because it was me who made the call, and because she is Kagura Chizuru." Yagami looked at her subtly, "We can't see clearly the connection behind you, and it's not easy for you to understand the bond between us. Let's say goodbye. , by the way, your best friend who wrote that song is very good." "Really? Thank you. Unfortunately, he is just a compatriot who does not practice martial arts." Feifei smiled and nodded, "Are you leaving?" "The competition starts on September 15th, and I want to meet up with my teammates. You should also go to Southtown, USA immediately, Chizuru will be waiting for you there." Yagami mentioned the bass bag, "I hope that we can always sit and talk about it in our lifetime." "You should take responsibility for what happened while you were alive, and you won't care about comments after your death. You understand." Feifei Yanran. When leaving the bar, Yagami said goodbye to the proprietress named Konoe, while Feifei walked directly to Ye outside the street. Soon, she dialed her cell phone. "Hello, Feng? I listened to your singing to Iori Yagami. He said you were very good." "Aren't you afraid that your phone will be tapped?" There was a male voice opposite, with a northern Chinese accent and a slightly cautious tone. "Eavesdrop on whoever you like!" Feifei said unconcernedly, "Ah Feng, do you still remember the woman Zhenyuanzhai and Yagami'an mentioned in the Marshmallow report?" "That's one of the big reasons why you guys who are so accustomed to official accent allow you to go out." The male voice seemed to not want to talk about this directly on the phone, "Don't call me if you have nothing to do. I'm very busy recently." "Of course I know you're busy, so I'm looking for you!" Feifei said matter-of-factly, "Kagura Qianryu has been doing very well since he took office, so the pressure on you will naturally be great." "Some analysis also shows that this is the established policy of Kagura Palace for at least ten years, and Kagura Qianlong is just catching up with the day to close the net." "Okay, okay, between us, you are the expert." Feifei did not argue, "So, have you made a conclusion on the connection between the two people?" "We can only analyze, so we let you try to get the most direct information." "Ah Feng, what I mean is that if, if, the truth I get is consistent with the possibility we analyzed, what will the higher ups do?" "Feifei, my position looks higher than you, but we are far away from the real top. There is no point in asking me questions like this that you want to poke at the sky. Let me tell you, you shouldn't imitate anything at all. You girl!" The male voice became excited. Feifei scolded without hesitation: "Idiot, if the country has no internal or external troubles, the country will be destroyed! Did Mencius's words fall on deaf ears?" “Fool, now is not the time to alert someone, be careful if you die outside, no one will collect your body!” "snort!" Both parties hung up the phone at the same time. However, Feifei fell into silence for a while after disappearing. "Idiot, every quarrel ends." Walking on the roadside, putting her mobile phone in her pocket, Feifei looked up at the night sky, but couldn't see anything. She lowered her head and looked straight, but there was a specious cultural atmosphere, and her angrily words were also Getting more and more detailed, "I also know you are worried. I also want to make a report like Marshmallow and be worry-free But to prepare for a rainy day, those materials for planning a house are inevitably made from the corpses of people " At this moment, a car stopped next to her, and a beautiful woman poked her head out from the passenger seat, looking at Feifei with interest: "'Eavesdrop on whoever you love,' very good, I eavesdropped." "You show up so soon?" Feifei was slightly startled, and then she readily stretched out her hand, "Just call me Feifei." "My name is Kusanagi Moe." The beauty took advantage of the situation and shook hands, secretly comparing their strength: "As expected. According to what you said, we are all trainees, right?" "Being sent out is of course average." Feifei also tried her best, "Let's be honest, why are you looking for me?" "Of course it's a meeting. After all, none of us who set foot in the Central Plains have ever come out alive, not even a message." Moe Kusanagi smiled half-heartedly, "After you talked to Iori Yagami, we guessed Quite a few. Some even fantasize that you were sent out to stir up trouble in the world." Feifei laughed loudly: "Haha It's not the era of cold weapons anymore. Besides, a weak woman like me, how can I be the best in the world!" Finally, the two separated their hands. "From what Iori Yagami said, you are about to fly to NanzhenAlready? " Feifei nodded in acquiescence. "Then, get in the car and I'll take you back to the hotel. I'll take you to the plane tomorrow." "ah……" "Host, that's right. Just like you have mastered Japanese, I have also strengthened my Chinese." Kusanagi Moe waved her hand, "However, as Iori Yagami said, we are not the wrath of the emperor, so there is no need to be so nervous. .After all, times have changed." Feifei looked at her with a smile, and then opened the rear door: "As a vanguard, it's natural for him to be shrouded in horse leather." …… When Feifei boarded the passenger plane that Kusanagi City paid for, on the other side of the earth, Kagura Qianlong was walking out of the airport. There was only one person who greeted her, Mai Zhuo. "Come to meet the wind in person, isn't the specification a bit heavy?" However, Mai Zhuo, who had a serious face, ignored Kagura Qianlong's politeness and immediately asked: "Acting Palace Master Kagura, do you know what you are doing in Vienna!" "Of course you know what you do at home! Of course, the detailed results haven't been compiled yet." Kagura Qianlong held He Bing's hand like a breath of spring breeze. Following the movement of Mai Zhuo's eyes, he added: "He Bing doesn't know what happened at all, so I didn't even mention it." Looking at He Bing’s eyes that were seeking knowledge, Mai Zhuo was speechless and choked. However, He Bing finally asked: "Sister Mai Zhuo, I may not be qualified to influence anything, but I want to know." "I wish you didn't know." After saying this, Mai Zhuo also looked bored: "Follow me to the place where you are staying." …… "Feifei has gone to the United States." “Japan’s attitude is also considered polite.” "But, is it really okay to let Feifei go?" "You have to understand what it is like to extract the blood of Kagura Chizuru in front of Iori Yagami Xiaofeng, Feifei desperately instigated this matter, and she should do it. A nation needs moderation, but it is specific to each individual People must both stand up and retreat." "You taught me to read less "Three Kingdoms", but let Feifei grow up reading "Water Margin"?" "Haha, kid, when Ban Chao decided to join the army, "Three Kingdoms" and "Water Margin" hadn't even come out yet!" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 101—Ye Zhen 98 volumes Chapter 101 - Ye Zhen Perhaps, a newspaper can help you understand world affairs. But He Bing, who accompanies Kagura Qianryu closely, has not even had the opportunity to touch newspapers recently. Finally, when Kagura Qianryu fell asleep, he stood in front of the window and called Athena Asamiya. "Hey, are you busy?" "Busy!" Asamiya Athena said bluntly, "I have competitions and concerts, and I have never been so busy. Fortunately, Kensou and Master are by my side, and the organizer also decided to specially modify the preliminaries rules for one of my teams." “Haha, you’re treated like a big star!” He Bing smiled, but the expression that greeted the morning light entering the window was not as brisk as the laughter. Organizer? Who is this year’s organizer? He Bing only felt weak for a while. "I also want to open the golden finger! Where can I open it?" "He Bing, what are you talking about?" “It’s nothing, just think it’s nonsense because you’re under too much pressure” Suddenly, the old tailor’s shout came from the opposite side: “Goldfinger is the cheating device of the game console!” "Tailor! Don't interrupt people!" Athena Asamiya’s slightly annoyed words made He Bing smile from the bottom of his heart. "Yes, he is the only one who knows!" Yes, this is the man who was once the number one in the world. An old otaku in a bustling city, not a monster waiting in a deserted cave to pass on his skills to the protagonist. Such a world is the real world, a world where people are willing to live in peace. He Bing’s smile gradually faded, but it seemed to have been carved from his skin into his bones. "So, are you teaming up with Quan Chong and the old man this year?" "It's the same as the year I met you. There's no way, someone wants to show that he's getting stronger as he gets older." Athena Asamiya's words were laced with sarcasm. But it made He Bing sigh with emotion. “Perhaps, only with Athena can I feel at home Mixed in with so many people coming and going, even if I am not at the center of the storm, it is already a little difficult to breathe. Just like what Kagura Qianryu did under his nose a few days ago, even if he doesn't know what it is yet, the reactions of others are enough to make him feel cold in his heart. With a careful mind, He Bing blurted out: "My Athena is a fairy in the sky, she is different from ordinary people." "You why are you mentioning this again?" Athena Asamiya was stunned for a moment, seemingly at a loss. "The same words, but the state of mind is completely different." He Bing wanted to explain, but chose to be vague, "The more I know, the more I understand my ignorance. This is so true In the days I have been away from you, I have become more and more aware of it. Yours is ready.” Athena Asamiya still doesn’t quite understand, or maybe she wants He Bing to explain clearly: “What exactly do you want to say?” "How can I say it when I'm in this situation?" He Bing suddenly showed a sly smile, just like the smile Athena Asamiya often showed to herself, with the same charm, "Let Quan Chong think about it carefully, I can The one who doesn’t want to be with my Athena is a baby who forgets to use his brain. If I’m not mistaken, Quan Chong is also here now, right?” "Yes! He is blowing his nose and staring!" Asamiya Athena's silver bell laughter came, "Do you want to say a few words to him?" "No need." He Bing hesitated for a few seconds, "I actually want to ask, what did Kagura Qianlong do in Vienna on September 11th? I am still kept in the dark." "What happened?" Following Asamiya Athena’s confused words, there were a lot of chatter on the other end of the phone. Soon, Zhen Yuanzhai's old voice took the initiative. He cleared his throat first: "He Bing, let me tell you you haven't spoken to me seriously for a long time. No, you haven't spoken to me since the beginning." respect" The voice of Shii Quanzhong could be heard vaguely: "Tell me the important point!" "Oh, okay, I said Hebing, neither Athena nor the tailor knew about this. But Kensou and I read the newspaper There are different opinions, but the Kagura Palace is definitely inseparable. For details, you’d better find out from the people around you. We’re all just hearing about it, and I don’t want this kind of incomplete information to influence your judgment… After all, this is a big deal.” "In the final analysis, just say that if you don't tell me, we'll end it." He Bing couldn't laugh or cry, but couldn't get angry. "I can only tell you that many people died." Zhen Yuanzhai's tone became heavy, "Alsothat Kagura Palace Mistress, how is she?" "She's in pretty good health, but I don't know if she has any mental problems. Anyway,She said I have to be responsible for her mental health" "That's good, that's good" Before He Bing could finish speaking, Zhen Yuanzhai cut off his words, "You read more, think more many things are not as simple as people say, and they are not as simple as novels. Legends are not as fair as recorded in history. A dying old guy like me can only say so much." "Why are you and I both talking so arrogantly lately! I saidhey, hey!" Zhen Yuanzhai has already hung up the phone. He Bing, who was in Brazil, suddenly became angry, but the family in Singapore had just gathered together to finish dinner. This phone call from thousands of miles away seemed to add a lot of joy to the reunion. Soon, Asamiya Athena and Shii Kentaka went to wash the dishes together. Zhen Yuanzhai and the old tailor got into the old tailor's room and skillfully turned on the PS game console. Noisy sounds soon came from the TV, but Zhen Yuanzhai held the handle, sat side by side with the old tailor, and asked softly: "Tailor." The old tailor looked intently: "Huh?" "Look, who is this?" Zhen Yuanzhai took out a black and white photo from his arms. "Who is this" Finally, the old tailor's eyes shifted from the TV screen, "Huh? When did you do something wrong with the photo of that girl from Kagura Palace? That girl is so domineering, she can't smile like that. Graceful.” "You are talking about the Kagura Qianlong?" Zhen Yuanzhai's hand holding the photo trembled, "I have seen her photo in the newspaper. Although she always wears sunglasses, it seems to be the same as the one in this photo. One is not alone.” "God knows." The old tailor shook his head, "The people sitting in those positions are real movie queens If you ask me, this photo is at least 99% similar to that girl." Suddenly, he realized that Zhenyuan Zhai's hands were still trembling, and he couldn't help but wonder, "What's wrong?" Zhen Yuanzhai suddenly asked: "Do you still remember Ye Zhen?" "That woman who made you a loser in life! You can't help but mention it every few years. You always brag like a fairy descending from heaven. Anyway, I haven't seen it with my own eyes. You can talk about whatever you want Hey, old guy, you mean" "This photo is of Ye Zhen." "How is that possible!" The old tailor jumped up. Zhen Yuanzhai didn't show any weakness: "How is it impossible! The brother and sister went to Europe in 1949. Counting the years, there is no flaw!" "It can't be so similar in cross-generational inheritance, right? And the cross-generational inheritance is passed down from grandpa to grandson!" "You think the evidence is just this one photo?" Zhen Yuanzhai raised the wine gourd tied to his waist, revealing the bullet hole on it, "This was stabbed by Yagami Temple's Thirteen Marksmanship!" "But this still doesn't work" The old tailor still retorted, but his tone was a little weaker. "I'm not sure. Butthis world is not as simple as our eyes can see after all!" Zhen Yuanzhai seemed to have lost interest, "I just pity my Ye Zhen" "It's your Ye Zhen again" the old tailor muttered, his eyes wandering, the game was already GAMEOVER. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 102—Assembly 98 volumes Chapter 102 - Gathering September 14, 1998. South Town. The female fighter team of KOF98 gathered for the first time at a Western restaurant recommended by Mary after Kagura Chizuru suggested rejecting the Phantom Bar. "I wish you a happy cooperation and have a drink." Kagura Chizuru put on her formal miko attire and raised her glass with her left hand, which was full of beer. Mary also put on her match attire, clinked glasses with her two teammates, and then drank from the bottom of her mouth: "Hey! I won't talk about Xiao Wu, an alcoholic, but the noble Master of Kagura Palace is willing to be with me. It’s very comfortable for people who are accustomed to living a dangerous life to drink beer together instead of the usual red wine in a Western restaurant!” Kagura Chizuru smiled. Mai Shiranui, who was wearing a denim uniform, waved her wine glass in the air: "What's so good about red wine? One sip after one sip will not satisfy you, and you'll get drunk quickly after drinking several glasses in one go. Beer is better!" Kagura Chizuru laughed out loud: "When the Kagura lineage landed in Europe, the nobles there were all illiterate. The elegance evolved from those people was nothing more than that in the eyes of the Kagura Palace. In other words, if for The arrogant and false etiquette will not even make friends, and the Kagura Palace will not stand for hundreds of years and prosper. Mary, although today is our first formal meeting, I know a lot about you. It is very admirable! " "Haha! Have people like you really made recruiting a habit?" Mary laughed, "I am a native American who has worked for the notorious CIA and so on. Although those jobs look like It's exciting, but it's safe for a small fight. Compared to you, I'm just like Xiao Wu, an ordinary little woman." "I am a fighter, a descendant of an ancient sect, not a little girl." Mai Shiranui drank another drink herself, with a slight blush on her delicate face, "Sister Qianzuru, why don't you go Phantom Bar? The wine at Sister King’s is delicious, and you can get discounts——” Kagura Chizuru smiled noncommittally, put down the wine glass, picked up the knife and fork and started eating. Mary opened her arms and stretched out her hand to rub Shiranui Mai's hair: "Xiao Mai, it's either a place with good wine or a good place." At the same time, in the observation elevator of Gista, King and Billy stood on both sides. Different from Billy's indifference, King looked down at the ground farther and farther away from him through the tempered glass. The process of the busy traffic from big to small made King breathe deeper and deeper. She had known such a scene before, but here and now she felt something she had never experienced before. It’s as if the entire city is under its control, growing wider and wider. "Does Giese often look down on the entire city from the top of the building?" King asked unconsciously. Billy raised his eyes slightly to look at her and shook his head: "Mr. Geese has been asking me to take a closer look recently. It's just that the person on the top of the building now is Vice!" "She" King couldn’t help but think of the scene in Tokyo in 1996. When I held Vice because of He Bing's request, her body was soft and weak, not like a fighter. Her lonely eyes were always looking at the few masters in the center of the arena who were completely beyond ordinary people. Past. When Nikaido Benimaru was rescued from Goenitz by Yagami-an, but was casually put aside, Yagami-an's words of "burden" seemed to ring in King's ears again. That level of strength is simply not something that ordinary people can achieve in their lifetime, right? King couldn't help but think of the legend about the Eight Masters and the Three Artifacts. Is it really a battle that spans a thousand years? But why was it that when watching Goenitz go away in the wind, Vice's eyes were angry but also envious, but not at all like a loser? "arrive." Billy's voice brought the lost King back to reality. As the elevator door opened, King saw that there was only a huge sofa against the wall in the spacious hall. Vice, dressed in a men's dress, had his legs crossed. Sitting on it comfortably, holding a large book in his hands and placing it on his lap, he read with relish. No, that’s not a book, it’s a photo album. After getting closer, King had a new judgment. Moreover, she can taste the overall feeling of happiness from Vice's expression. At this moment, Vice closed the photo album, raised his head and stood up: "Welcome." "If it was a year ago, I don't think I would have come to this place." King hesitated, "I still don't understand why you chose me as a teammate? To put it bluntly, from the perspective of winning and losing, Fighters like us are no match for legendary figures like you." "Do you think the current KOF is, in a more sense, just a game that pursues victory or defeat in the field?" Vice asked with a smile. “But I don’t know that you are promoting this competition.?? purpose. Each year's results have the air of conspiracy, with casualties that appear to be accidental. " “People are becoming more and more enthusiastic.” Vice concluded the topic and put the photo album back on the sofa. Then he hooked King's shoulder and held Billy's hand with his other hand: "We don't have to force ourselves to win the championship, but we need to let the whole world know about South Town. This is Your responsibilities while living in South Town are also my responsibilities now living on the top floor of Gista. Let’s go, it’s time for dinner.” Billy was at a loss as his hand was being held, but King lowered his head to chew on the meaning of Vice's words. The two of them reluctantly followed Vice and left the hall. And on the huge sofa, the photo album was spread out crookedly. There is a little girl with blue hair holding the hem of her clothes with both hands. She seems to be a little uncomfortable because she is wearing a military uniform. On another page, the little girl is holding a pistol. Next to her, a middle-aged soldier is holding tightly. Leaning next to her, she was giving instructions. …… About half an hour later, the female fighter team filed out of the western restaurant. But he was stopped by a woman coming towards him. "We meet again, Palace Master Kagura. Are you okay?" It’s Feifei, but it’s no longer a backless dress. The combination of shorts and short sleeves makes her look like she is about to play tennis. Mai Shiranui, the leader, obviously showed signs of being drunk, but at least she was still conscious. She stretched out her hands and put them on Feifei's left shoulder: "Are you a friend of Sister Qianhe? What do you call me? Can you introduce me?" As she said that, she turned her head and walked with Feifei towards Kagura Chizuru who was parked in front of her. "Thank you, the wound has scarred." Kagura Chizuru replied calmly, staring at Feifei, and found that she did not do anything because of Mai Shiranui's Jiraiya, "Iori Yagami did not explain in detail on the phone , but I guess you won’t go into too much detail. If you remain a spectator, I welcome you.” Listening to Kagura Chizuru's words, Mary stepped out from behind her and looked her up and down: "This is" Kagura Chizuru reached out and touched the blond hair on Mary's head, just like she had touched Mai Shiranui's hair in the restaurant just now: "It is not necessarily a good thing to know every stranger. Happy little female detective." ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 103 - Encounter 98 volumes Chapter 103 - Encounter Whether it’s the Nanzhen team led by Vice having lunch on the top floor of Gista, or Kagura Chizuru and her entourage being approached by Feifei, at this moment, in the Eastern time zone, KOF98’s first preliminaries are ready to start. ? Unlike usual, there are no teams considered seeded this year. In other words, the composition of the strong team in the original concept has changed a lot, and the team members were even determined just before the game was about to start. This can be considered a test for the organizer’s competition arrangement The Japanese team that accompanies Nikaido Benimaru to compete everywhere; the superpower team that accompanies Asamiya Athena's global concert; the female fighter teams from London, Tokyo, and Nanzhen; the newly formed Nanzhen team The Hungry Wolf Team and the Extreme Flow Team that stole the concept; the Old Man Team composed of three people in the second half of their lives; the Hell Band that competed for the sake of record sales These teams either do not have a home court that is worthy of the name; or they will fight for the right to be home. Therefore, this year’s competition system is more inclined to allow these strong teams to parade around the world during the preliminaries - at least, in terms of commercial interests, it will compensate for a lot of benefits. So, Kagura Qianryu, who was in Rio de Janeiro, couldn't help laughing when he learned that the Yagami team he led would fly to Chile after the first preliminaries in Argentina. "I heard that Iori Yagami will arrive in the evening. Let's go shopping while we have nothing to do now?" The smiling Kagura Qianlong looked out from the hotel window and suggested to He Bing. "Is it like you just watching the flowers in Japan?" He Bing thought for a moment, "Anyway, no matter how hard you go here, it will be Sister Mai Zhuo who is worried about your safety, right?" "That's right. But this time you're overthinking it. I just want you to go shopping with me." Kagura Qianryu turned around and put down his guitar, put on his hat, stood up straight, and stretched as if to stretch, "I heard Some Chinese restaurants have opened here, let’s try them out to see if they have the charm of Sister Athena.” "Hey, heywait for me, do you really not want to inform Sister Mai Zhuo?" …… No one provided information. Kagura Qianlong, who was unfamiliar with the place, took He Bing and walked through the city. He soon discovered that in Rio de Janeiro in 1998, Chinese restaurants were not easy to find. However, they seemed to have encountered more interesting people than at the Chinese restaurant. Or perhaps, this kind of fun is a little subtle for the person involved. "Huh? Isn't this who it is?" On the streets of the city, the crowds of people coming and going are not too dense. Kagura Qianlong wearing purple sunglasses may not be easy to identify, but He Bing beside her has no disguise - but there are only a few people who really jump out to watch. Nothing more—at this moment when the game is about to begin. But it just so happens that there is one right now. However, when He Bing saw the guy rushing in front of him as if he were watching something new, He Bing didn't know what expression to use to face him. It turned out to beKyo Kusanagi! However, in the next moment, He Bing's pupils suddenly shrank and then suddenly enlarged - next to Kusanagi Kyo in blue school uniform was another Kusanagi Kyo in brown school uniform! What's even more outrageous is that behind the two Kusanagi Kyo, there is a woman hiding, a woman who made Hebing blurt out. "Whip?" The woman who was stopped by He Bing subconsciously did not respond. Instead, half of her head emerged from between the two Kusanagi Kyo, and a pair of suspicious eyes wandered over him. It was Kusanagi Kyo in blue school uniform who continued to ask: "Are you Hebing?" “…The one who participated in KOF.” The sight of the woman who looked like Whip made He Bing feel a little hairy, but the presence of Kusanagi Kyo in front of him made him even more daydreaming. These are the two guys who should have played in 1999. They have no chance of running away. But in 1998, he appeared together with Whip He Bing opened his mouth again, then turned his head to look at Kagura Qianlong, whose mouth was slightly raised, and finally said nothing more. However, his answer seemed to be enough - enough for the two Kusanagi Kyo to look at each other with tacit understanding, and then look back ambiguously at the woman who was observing the ice. "Let me tell you a joke: Our girl and you are born to be at odds with each other." Blue-clothed Kusanagi Kyo squeezed his eyes at Hebing, then stepped forward and extended his hand to Kagura Qianryu, "The little girl is really a big deal. What a beauty! She has done great things in Europe, and she lives up to her determination and ruthlessness since childhood!" Kagura Qianryu took a step back towards Hebing, sealed his lips with his index finger and said: "Most of the people who call beauty when they meet are prostitutes. Moreover, I have never heard of Kusanagi Kyo when I was a child. As for the irreconcilable relationship, after all, what's going on?" "That can be"   "Stop playing tricks, Xiaoyu." The woman from behind came out and tugged at the waist of the blue-clothed Kusanagi Kyo. "You are not the real Kusanagi Kyo." She said this, but the look in her eyes did not After leaving Guo Hebing, "Let me explain, I am not that mercenary, my name is Xian La." "Ah?" This time, He Bing couldn't close his mouth. "Are you still alive?" For a moment, there was a feeling of silence in the crowded street. The eyes of the three people became subtle, as if they were trying to reach the state of desire in their hearts, peeling off He Bing with their eyes. Fortunately, Kagura Qianlong came to the rescue for him: "I think, since we are destined, why not sit in a cafe together?" "That's good!" Along the way, the woman who called herself Xian La was all focused on He Bing, as if she wanted to see countless flaws in his appearance, but she also seemed to hope to discover countless advantages. It wasn't until two groups of people casually entered a coffee shop and sat down, that He Bing was sitting on pins and needles, waving his hands exaggeratedly in front of her eyes, that she sighed heavily. "I've been talking about you for a long time. When I saw you, I felt uneasy again." Xian La said quietly, "To be honest, I really don't understand what's so good about you that you are favored by so many women. " He Bing was speechless and choked. The hands in the air were frozen in an exaggerated manner. Kagura Qianlong laughed heartily: "There are many men who favor him!" Kusanagi Kyo in blue echoed loudly: "Yes, Iori Yagami even thinks he is a wonderful person!" Kagura Qianryu took a sip of coffee and looked at this energetic man: "I didn't expect you know a lot about Yagami-an! Since you are not the real Kusanagi Kyo, how should I call you? With such a standard face Isn’t it the result of plastic surgery?” "I am……" Suddenly, Xianla rushed to answer: "You can just call him Xiaoyu! Moreover, the two of them really had plastic surgery. They volunteered to be guinea pigs for some NESTS medical institution!" “NESTS?” Kagura Qianlong clicked his tongue and looked at He Bing unexpectedly, but He Bing's face had a strange expression that was both expected and shocked. Seeing this, Kagura Qianlong drank the coffee silently, but He Bing seemed to have made up his mind after a few seconds of hesitation: "So, Xiaoyu, may I ask, do you know Wu Shi?" "No!" Xiaoyu said matter-of-factly, pointing to the other Kusanagi Kyo, "But Xiaoken can!" …… While He Bing was confirming the known and gaining more unknowns, Mai Zhuo, sitting in his office, was using ICQ to talk to Qilongshe. "Mai Zhuo, I specifically checked the situation of the NESTS organization in North America. All I can say isthis year's KOF is held early, probably because of their handiwork. However, their purpose is still a mystery." "Is it a mystery? When Keith tried to commit suicide, NESTS had an attempt to fish in the troubled waters of South Town. Coupled with the recent appearance of a pair of Kusanagi Kyo who claimed to be the plastic surgery of NESTS it can't help but be reminiscent!" "Maybeyou take your time and get busyI have to log off." "how?" “Chris was clamoring for him to cook today, and I just smelled a strange smell coming from the kitchen!” ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 104 - The Complete Defeat of He Zhai 98 volumes Chapter 104 - The complete defeat of Hezhao Many people can’t explain why some teenagers who clearly have no talent like to tinker in the kitchen, which is known as “one of the most horrific, cruel and bloody places in the world” alongside the interrogation room. At the very least, Qi Ye She didn't understand what Chris was thinking. Isn’t Shermei’s food delicious as always? However, although this matter needs attention, it is not important. For Qilong Club, which is facing a smoky kitchen, tomorrow is the first preliminary match of KOF. Perhaps, in his eyes, what matters more is whether there are more fans present than those who cheer for Asamiya Athena At least, the little guy didn't cause an explosion. However, Mai Zhuo, who was dumbfounded by this, could only remain relaxed for a few seconds - even if Kagura Qianryu ran down the street without saying hello, someone would report her whereabouts at any time, and the encounter between the young man who claimed to have undergone plastic surgery and her It made her very uneasy, especially the answer to He Bing, "But, Xiao Jian knows how to do it." That’s Wu Shi! No matter what the understanding is, we can't just sit back and watch. After thinking about it, Mai Zhuo picked up the phone receiver on his desk. "Hey, let Kachel Ahoy go to see Kagura Qianlong, and ask him to talk to me on the phone on the way." …… "Hello, Master Mai Zhuo?" "Kachel, have you ever thought about why you were sent to see Kagura Qianlong?" "I don't understand. I heard that her bodyguard is already very strong. If it is to protect her, it would be superfluous." "Putting aside actual combat experience, Hebing is currently among the best in the world. But the problem is that victory or defeat cannot be measured by strength. The two 'Kusanagi Kyo', especially the one in blue, always feel that It’s a little too lively.” “But, I haven’t had many fights!” "It's nothing. Since someone dares to say that the guy named Xiaojian knows Wu Shi, you go and try his skills. This is definitely something Kagura Qianlong would like to see." "But isn't Kagura Palace the enemy?" "If you say one more but, I will tell you. By then, you will not just receive such a simple order." "The mission must be achieved!" Listening to the blind tones in the receiver, Mai Zhuo smiled helplessly. They are all lazy people Maybe cherishing feathers is a shortcoming of their own He put down the receiver, kept quiet for a few seconds, and then picked it up again: "Hey, pay attention to Iori Yagami's itinerary. I'll pick you up at the airport." …… In the coffee shop, Kagura Qianlong was speechless. After a long period of confusion, He Bing asked weakly: "Are you sure it's Wu Shi? You heard and said correctly?" "What's wrong?" Xiaoyu blinked. "After all, I barely learned Wu Shi for a few days, although I didn't learn it well." He Bing smiled sarcastically and drank the coffee in one gulp, as if it was some other drink. "Some things, if they are true, It’s a blessing to be able to see it. I don’t know if I’m lucky enough to experience the legendary Wu Shi today?” "Hey, Wu Shi is no joke" Xianla rushed to say, but was stopped by Xiaojian's wave of his hand - both of them ignored the grimace of Xiaoyu sandwiched between them: "He Bing, let's get to know each other formally." After saying that, Xiaojian looked at He Bing steadily. After a while, he slowly said, "No matter what, I have become Kusanagi Kyo's face. Then, just think of my surname as Kusanagi. My name is Ken, Kusanagi Sword." Sitting opposite He Bing, his eyes were clear and sharp. , but there is no uneasy feeling - it is definitely not like the real Kusanagi Kyo that He Hing knows. "In a sense, I know no style, but my magical skills cannot be easily shown to others. Things in this world always have a price. , so please understand.” He Bing thought for a while: "What if I force you to take action?" "To defeat you, I may have to use Wu Shi; but if I want to kill you, it will be much easier." Kusanagi Ken replied calmly, "However, if it is just a comparison of moves and not strength, I would be interested in having a walk with you." The coffee cup in He Bing's hand was shattered in an instant. Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly: "People who know Wu Shi still need to compare moves?" "The so-called martial arts, at the beginning, are just techniques for controlling, injuring, or killing people summarized in actual combat. When this technology accumulates to a certain level, moves will appear. As it continues to develop, moves will disappear from the stage of history. , became the so-called Wu Shi. In martial arts, you are too amateurish, little girl." Kusanagi Ken glanced at Kagura Qianryu with disdain, stood up, and walked out of the cafe, "Hebing, you have the courage. Just come out and practice, and that's it. If you have the guts to use your full strength, it won't be a big deal if I kill you." It would be arrogantThe secret did not make Kagura Qianryu feel any emotion, but Hebing looked at Kusanagi Sword's back and fell into hesitation. Xianla on the opposite side was thoughtful, but Xiaoyu stood up with a slap on the table. "Hey, how can you steal my play" As if she had slipped her words, Xiaoyu suddenly broke off, but He Bing suddenly turned his head and looked at her: "Toy? Right?" Seeing Xiaoyu hesitate, his face became ugly, but his tone remained the same. With a strange calmness, he said, "I don't understand your origins, and I don't care if others say you want to kill me like a child's play. But you treat a person who strives to become a fighter as a toy? Whether it is for his struggle or for those who teach him. Don’t you think it’s an unforgivable insult?” After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the coffee shop. "Hey Xiaojian was shot even while he was lying down!" Xianla took another sip of coffee, helpless. Kagura Qianryuquan looked at her and the decoration of the cafe behind her with great interest: "It seems that they are all interesting people! Come on, let's go watch the battle together?" When they came to the street, Kagura Qianlong leaned against Xianla in a familiar manner, while Xiaoyu shouted and persuaded pedestrians to give up an open space. In other words, the coffee shop is located in a turntable-style square. In the center is a medium-sized open-air stage, which is currently being renovated. Therefore, Kusanagi sword went up to borrow it, but found that it was one of the preliminaries venues of KOF98. "This" Thinking of the generosity of the past competitions, He Bing was speechless and choked, "It's too shabby!" "Who said there were too many people registering for this year's preliminaries, but only a few actually received invitations?" The staff member responsible for supervising the work came over enthusiastically to explain. He obviously recognized He Bing, "I heard, Only competitions with masters like you are sure to be grand venues. Otherwise, those who are unlucky in the draw will have to make do with it." "Hey, this is the boring business law." Kusanagi sword sighed, "Please stop for a moment, I will have a little fight with this guy here. Don't worry, I won't use fire on a large scale." The staff member seemed to be in a tangle, but what he did after he made up his mind surprised He Bing: "Okay, wait a minute, I'll get the camera equipment. Maybe I can make some money after post-production." " “Ah, this is business!” Kagura Qianlong below the stage was quite happy. After a lot of interference, when it came time to fight, Hebing's energy had already faded a lot. Even though Xiaoyu was waving his hand as a flag below and shouting "Fight!", he just stared at the nonchalant posture of the Kusanagi sword. for a long time. "Are you pretending to be the Yagami-an of 1995 with your arrogant posture?" "Ah, I'm sorry. I thought you would make the first move Anyway, let me see the quality of your crane pick." Before he finished speaking, the Kusanagi sword flew up, and Naraku fell! “Perhaps stimulated by Kusanagi Ken’s words, He Bing really used Crane Picking. But when he held the Kusanagi sword's Naraku and counterattacked, the Kusanagi sword had already fallen to the ground. Crane Picking·Dragon Shooting! ??Cleanly, He Bing was hit in the middle, smoke came out of his chest, but his fist missed. But this was only a moment that was frozen in the eyes of Xiaoyu or Xianla, and Kagura Qianlong could only see Hebing being beaten to the ground by the Kusanagi sword - eight swords, pierced through! "As expected, what you used is not a real crane pick." Kusanagi Ken patted his sleeves, "I hope it's because the students are not smart, not because the teacher is incompetent." After saying that, he jumped off the stage, returned to Xiaoyu, and left He Bing was doing the Pingsha Luoyan pose with his head smoking. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 105 - The so-called moves 98 volumes Chapter 105 - The so-called moves Kachel Ahoy. A native South American in his thirties who works as a history professor at a university. Black hair, yellow skin, facial features from the southeastern coast of China, slightly fair. Yes, if you look at his bloodline, he is an out-and-out Han Chinese. My ancestors were Hakkas who were deceived into working as foreigners in the Americas, and then settled there - thus we can sum up the long history of ups and downs in one sentence. Unlike most Chinese who came from the same family, Kachel Ahoy’s ancestors strictly adhered to intermarriage within the Chinese community and strict Chinese education within the family. Therefore, even after a hundred years, if you throw Kachel Ahoy on a bench in a park in China and let him read a newspaper quietly for a whole day, no one will notice that he is a foreigner. people. Perhaps, being proficient in Chinese and majoring in history was one of the reasons why Mai Zhuo sent him to deal with the group of people in front of him. In front of you. ——When Kachel Ahoy arrived at the stage in the middle of the square, He Bing was finally getting up after a long period of falling on the street. Although Kachel Ahoy has never participated in KOF himself, and he does not like violence, this does not prevent him from understanding Hebing. He even paid attention to Hebing when he debuted in 1996 - just like he paid attention to the two poor disciples of South Korea. "Excuse me, what happened just now?" Looking at He Bing's hair that was mostly singed, Kachel Ahoy raised his eyebrows, looked around, and finally came to Kusanagi Ken, with an academic air. “I’ve fought with him.” Kachel Aho, who was opposite him, was gentle, and Kusanagi Sword was also personable. “Who are you?” "I was sent by Mai Zhuo. I heard that you know Wu Shi, so I want to see it. I'm sorry to bother you." Kachel Aho started the discussion straight to the point, and then smiled at the staff member who was packing the camera not far away: "Please leave me a copy of the original video. I think Mr. Mai Zhuo will be interested." .Thanks." "Then, please give me one too!" Kagura Qianlong also shouted while the conversation was going on. Seeing this, Xian La seemed dumbfounded: "Youhow can you learn from Mai Zhuo?" Kagura Qianryu smiled and said nothing. She slowly walked onto the stage, put one hand on He Hing's shoulder, and brushed the gray hair from his face with the other hand, and asked softly: "Is he stronger than Kusanagi Kyo?" "No, he is definitely not Kusanagi Kyo." Although Hebing was standing, her body fell halfway towards Kagura Qianryu. The weight made her stagger slightly, but she immediately stood up stronger and listened quietly. Hebing said in a few sentences, "I couldn't do three moves under Kusanagi Kyo at first, but that was an absolute gap including strength. And he, the man who calls himself Kusanagi Sword, deliberately used swords that were similar to what I used. strength, and then used moves with similar charm to completely defeat me If what he said about killing me was not a boast my current strength may really be just a toy in his eyes." "Does the move really exist?" Kagura Qianlong still didn't seem to believe it. "Maybe it's just like the road, it doesn't matter whether it exists or not I once thought that moves are dead and people are alive. Soon, someone said that the so-called moves are what is most suitable for oneself. Then someone used a lot of historical data to make it known. I understood that moves are like prose, the form is scattered but the spirit is not scattered. How well it is used varies from person to person. Later, someone told me that moves are like different winding roads, in order to reach the peak of martial arts. Peak, even if it is the same road, some people wander around the mountainside all their lives, some people can climb to the top of the mountain, and some people can find a new path in the middle. And those so-called strengths and weaknesses are just a comparison between two people at different times. It's just altitude. And now, this person who defeated me completely with martial arts says that the moves are just the product of stages in the pursuit of martial arts." He Bing spoke very slowly, as if every word was a memory. "Maybe, anyway, I am called an amateur. Anyway, I firmly believe that the so-called moves are all false. The so-called victory without moves is just to listen to the force." Kagura Qianlong concluded unwaveringly. . He Bing tilted his head in surprise: "Ting Jin? Is that a term for Tai Chi?" Seeing that the tip of He Bing's nose was only a few centimeters away from her own, Kagura Qianlong smiled softly, raised her head slightly, and rubbed her two noses together. "Kung Fu, Wanyuan returns to his clan." Finally, after whispering and biting his ears, Kagura Qianlong half pulled and half supported He Bing, reached out and patted his back to make him stand up straight, and then looked down the stage together Oh no, it was the sudden roar below. attracted their attention. It’s Xiaoyu. She waved her right hand diagonally towards the ground, and a stream of flames quickly rushed towards Kachel Ajoy. The latter was so close that he was caught off guard and immediately burst into flames.   Obvious assassination flames. "Ah!" Kachel Ahoy's academic spirit disappeared, screaming and jumping to put out the flames everywhere on his body. "What's wrong?" "This guy wanted to challenge Xiaojian, but Xiaoyu said that he wanted to grab a toy, so we got into a disagreement. In the end, the talk broke down." Xianla explained, looking back at the stage, and saw Kagura Qianlong hooking He Bing's shoulder , ready to jump down eagerly, but couldn't help but frown. But before she could organize her next words, Xiaoyu's voice took over the topic: "What, just reacting to a fight and still challenging? Do you think it's an exhibition match with a referee, gloves, braces, and prohibited items?" "Let me just sayI'm not suitable for fighting." After finishing fighting the fire, Kachel Ahoy muttered, and then used her five fingers as claws to comb the hair pile that was burned into post-modern art. "Although I failed verythatbut I have completed the mission after all. I heard that you were in a coffee shop, right? Do you want to go back for a drink? Or, can I recommend a good Chinese restaurant near you? I am here in a hurry, and I still want to go back for a drink." No lunch." Suddenly, Kachel Ahoy’s cell phone rang. One minute later. "Master Kagura, please let me take you and your bodyguard to the airport at four o'clock in the afternoon to greet Yagami. Then, your entire Yagami team will have dinner together. In addition, if Miss Senra is interested, you and Your friends are also invited.” Kachel Ahoy has returned to the steady posture of a mature man, although the clothes that were burned all over his body look very immodest. "Iori Yagami~!" Xianla reached out and poked Xiaoyu, "Do you want to go and have a look?" "That depressed guy, I don't want to see him anymore!" Xiaoyu hesitated for a few seconds, then suddenly shouted, "Seeing his miserable look makes me feel tired!" Kagura Qianlong and He Bing jumped down holding hands, with question marks written on their faces. "Ah, you guys" Looking at their looks, Xianla gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words, "just treat him as having his period." (Ah, I haven’t updated it for a long time. But let me tell you a wishplease give me a long review~) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 106 - Qin Yue Yang and Qin Yue Yin 98 volumes Chapter 106 - Qin Yue Yang and Qin Yue Yin Yagami’an’s plane arrived on time. The person who picked me up was also on time. Senra finally came with Xiaodama, because Kusanagi Ken seemed to be interested in Yagami-an. "Look, after so many years, I'm still wearing the same outfit. Even if he doesn't like it, I don't." Xiaoyu pointed at the classic style of Iori Yagami coming from a distance, feeling very resentful, "Xiaojia, let's discuss it, okay? ?” "What?" "Close the door, release the small sword, and beat Iori Yagami down, okay?" Although Xiaoyu opened her seemingly clear eyes, Kusanagi sword beside her did not follow her instructions: "Iori Yagami is not Hebing, it is not that easy to defeat him Also, if you close the door and let him go, you are also letting yourself go." So, the two started arguing. It has become the scenery in the eyes of others. Mai Zhuo just smiled. This is the first time she has seen the trio that has been bothering her for a long time. The guy who works for NESTS is basically a comedy, using ordinary camera equipment to film the speed of fighters. However, Kagura Qianryu described Hebing's complete defeat as one-sided, and the person involved Thinking about it, Mai Zhuo looked at He Bing who was silent. His hair has been trimmed, it's short, and has a hint of smartness. Coupled with the ashen expression on his face, he really looks like a bodyguard. However, from the moment Kachel Ahoy took them to the airport, he said nothing. Even if he was talking to other people, he would just stay aside and look on. He suffered such a big blow? “That’s all, there’s no need to worry about He Bing like Shermei did to Chris, he always has his own ideas. Thinking of Sermei, Mai Zhuo couldn't help but look at Senra who was hiding behind the Kusanagi sword. Whip is a young man that he is very optimistic about, but Xian La, who is exactly the same as Whip, can't see the aura of a young man. She was like a mother doting on the guy who looked like Kusanagi Kyo. But it’s just as if. “It’s not that you hold it in your mouth for fear of melting, but rather like a rich second-generation housekeeper who can’t be beaten or scolded. Well, that's not right either. That Xiaoyu has no real respect for Xianla at all, but it is only for Xianla. The question is, why do I always feel a warm feeling when I look at Xian La? And why is she hiding from herself? Putting aside his distracting thoughts for the time being, Mai Zhuo brushed his temples and walked towards Iori Yagami, who was dragging his luggage - the so-called luggage, except for music equipment, was almost gone. “Let me introduce to you, this one’s name is Senra. As for the other two, it’s definitely not Kusanagi Kyo anyway.” Iori Yagami had already seen it, but precisely because there were two "Kusanagi Kyo", he did not show any special movement. Following Mai Zhuo's gesture, Iori Yagami nodded to Senra, then Kusanagi Sword, who smiled vaguely, and finally The moment Yagami'an and Xiaoyu's eyes met, Xiaoyu's face turned half red but not white. "An, youIare you okay?" Iori Yagami is confused. "No, you should still be like thatnot good at allwhy don't you settle down? Tanjian is actually very good" Xiaoyu’s words made Iori Yagami’s pupils shrink, and he even left the luggage cart unknowingly: “Who are you?” "IIwon't tell you!" Xiaoyu was a little flustered. After saying this, she turned around and ran away! "Hey, waitHey!" Xianla shouted, but she could only watch him run away, "Oh my god! I can't live this day!" With hatred, Xianla smiled apologetically at everyone: "I'm really sorry, but I can't ignore him. So, I can't be present at today's dinner. Xiaojian, we" "Xiaojia, please follow Xiaoyu first, I will be back for dinner." Kusanagi sword said to Iori Yagami, "I will play with him first." "Then well, don't take it off for fun." With a warning, Xianla smiled at Mai Zhuo, then took a deep look at He Bing, and then left. Watching her disappear gradually, Kagura Qianryu looked at the uncertain face of Iori Yagami and the calm and self-contained Kusanagi sword, and couldn't help but whisper to He Bing: "Do you think this Kusanagi sword will be Yagami's opponent?" ?” "No matter what the result isit can at least determine something" He Bing murmured, but he looked at Mai Zhuo on the other side, "I really hope that Iori Yagami can win." However, Yagami-an never goes as expected: "I'm not interested in the fake Kusanagi Kyo." Then, as if the Kusanagi sword didn't exist, he walked toIn front of Zhuo, "Why does this kind of thing need to stay in the world?" "Really? Should I say that you will be confused if you care?" Kusanagi Ken smiled nonchalantly, "Sister Mai Zhuo, please help him carry his luggage. Some things are not easy to explain verbally, so just let him It’s easier for the body to understand.” The last word he spoke was accompanied by the cold wind of fists, "Desolate Biting!" Iori Yagami's reaction was very timely No, in terms of Hebing's standards, it was already on time - he turned slightly and lowered his head to avoid the swift fist and the flame. At the same time, at this extremely close distance The purple flames are exposed—Ghost Burning! In this flash of lightning, Mai Zhuo grabbed the luggage cart that Iori Yagami had left and quickly backed away. Pedestrians who were already keeping their distance moved around to clear the place. Crane Picking·Dragon Shooting! The Kusanagi sword didn’t give Yagami-an’s Oniyaki a chance to strike. Taking advantage of his buried body, the Kusanagi sword punched him on the shoulder. Yagami'an's reaction to the situation was obviously stronger than that of Hebing. He buried his body lower and scurried behind Kusanagi sword. However, as soon as he turned around, he was faced with an increasingly larger fist - a poisonous bite! Without any hesitation, Iori Yagami quickly leaned over and walked away. But Kusanagi Sword never gave him a chance to distance himself. Although each punch did not hit Iori Yagami, it restricted his body shape and prevented him from finding a good opportunity to counterattack. Maybe the one-minute escape was really unbearable for Iori, or maybe he couldn't accept such an opponent and this situation. Finally, Iori no longer evaded, and at the cost of carrying the Kusanagi sword Nanase, Koto Yuein also pushed away Hit by Kusanagi's sword in the chest. However, when the five claws of Koto Yue Yin's back hand pressed the door, Kusanagi Ken's hand also grabbed Iori Yagami's neck at the same time - Koto Yue Yang! "boom!" The flames of two colors exploded, and ordinary people like Kagura Qianlong were immediately blinded. But He Bing and Mai Zhuo saw it Kusanagi Sword's face was covered with blood, and his hair was almost completely turned into ashes. But Iori Yagami left the ground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? alone! When the dust settled, the Kusanagi sword trampled Yagami'an under his feet, but his blood also flowed down. "There's no way Qin Yueyin can beat Qin Yueyang. You lost once in London, but you still don't understand here? Haven't you tried to cross the river?" Kusanagi Ken seemed to complain, "Are you an idiot?" With that said, he walked towards Mai Zhuo and said, "Sister Mai Zhuo, you have to teach that idiot a lesson, otherwise, Xiaoyu will be confused. In addition, I can lend you some clothes." Before Mai Zhuo agreed, He pulled up her sleeves and wiped the blood on his face. "Thank you. Then, I'm leaving. After all, Xian La asked me to go home for dinner." Until Kusanagi Ken left alone, no one spoke. When Iori stood up slowly, Mai Zhuo seemed to come back to his senses: "Iori, how injured are you?" "On the contrary, it's not serious at all." Iori Yagami looked embarrassed all over, but upon closer inspection, only the outer skin of his throat had burn marks. "It's strange." At this time, He Bing suddenly clenched his fists - only Kagura Qianlong, who was half hiding behind him and leaning on his arm, noticed it. "Iori Yagami, do you feel like you're being crushed before you go head-to-head?" (For the sake of the party-state, please continue to ask for long comments~) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 107 - Ting Jin 98 volumes Chapter 107 - Ting Jin Iori Yagami didn’t answer Hebing’s question, and Hebing didn’t force it. Or, for them, Kusanagi Sword, which came and went in a hurry, seemed like a memory that ended in vain. even. Even Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong remained silent. The eerie silence lasted until late at night. Mai Zhuo arranged for Kagura Qianlong and He Bing to have connected and connected rooms, but Kagura Qianlong got into He Bing's room after taking a shower, shaking his wet hair. ——Tell me, tell me everything you want to tell me. Ambiguously pulling He Bing and sitting on the edge of the bed, Kagura Qianlong smiled, pressed the guitar on his thigh with his left hand, put his right hand around his waist, and reached into the pocket of his coat - while gently tapping Morse code. The lights in the room are bright, setting off the stars or flashing neon lights outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. He Bing looked at Kagura Qianlong carefully, with a pair of firm and waiting eyes. Finally, he lowered his head, leaned on Kagura Qianlong's shoulder, and looked towards the night sky. The left hand reached under the guitar and struck on the outside of Kagura Qianlong's thigh. ——Although many people say that I am now very strong and at a world-class level, it is precisely because of my progress that I have become more aware of the gap between myself and the three artifacts. It's like when I watched the battle between the three artifacts and Goenitz in 1996. I could only see a few shadows of different colors jumping around in the broken arena. My eyesight at that time, and There is no essential difference between you; in 1997, I made some progress. Watching the Seven Shackles Club defeat Terry, I could understand his movements, but I also understood better what level of strength it was. I once thought it was a gap that I would never be able to overcome. This year, it seems that I can compete with Yagami to a certain extent, but I understand that it is not that I have caught up with him, but that he is too injured. Today, I was completely defeated by the Kusanagi swordman of unknown origin. In fact, he was probably a person who was not as powerful as me, but he, in the so-called moves he denied, made me experience the feeling of the gap again. . If it is not representative that he defeated me with one move, then, seeing that Iori Yagami, who had lost the opportunity, had no room to counterattack under his leisurely offensive, I deeply felt that this was not something that a person could achieve in his lifetime. Precision and calmness. What a talent! ——But he won the so-called move, but he was injured more seriously, right? Kagura Qianlong smiled, and there was a shallow reflection on the floor-to-ceiling windows, but He Bing did not notice it. ——You are abusinessman, or a politician, or a commander-in-chief, oranyway, you are not a fighter. So, you can't understand how I feel. What you care about is the shortest piece of wood in the bucket, but I was shocked that one piece of wood was so long. Maybe, that's because you are the one using the bucket, but I choose to create. ——Fool, even if you are a user, although you cannot make it yourself, you must at least be able to read the design drawings, right? Otherwise, what should I do if I am deceived? Finally, He Bing spotted the translucent Kagura Qianlong's confident smile on the window. He lowered his gaze, followed her breasts, and landed on the strings of the sycamore-colored guitar—— what you mean? ——Give me an example! In the age of cold weapons, cavalry hedging was almost a matter of life and death in an instant. To be more specific, in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Cao was not allowed to shoot Zhao Yun with cold arrows at Changbanpo. Even so, how could Zhao Yun, alone, maintain a high-intensity battle for such a long time, kill countless enemies and retreat safely? ——That’s a romance, it doesn’t count, right? ——Whether it is a romance or not, that is not important. What is important is that it can indeed be done. First of all, in the real Three Kingdoms era, there were no guns yet, and masters generally used spears. Weapons like spears are relatively light, and in the so-called stabbing and slashing, a single poke will at least result in loss of combat effectiveness. In other words, with the help of horsepower, it doesn't take much effort for a master to kill someone. Moreover, spears do not have the problem of being easily curled like swords. Just like the Kusanagi sword that defeated you, he only needed one move. If you have good mobility and damage, he can kill one of you with one move, and kill a hundred of you with just one move times a hundred. And this kind of skill, no matter how he explains it, no matter whether my eyes can see clearly or not, to put it bluntly, it is just listening. Maybe I'm not qualified to judge the extent of his level, but as for the gap I don't think that kind of quantitative accumulation has caused a real qualitative change. Feeling the message that Kagura Qianlong knocked on his waist, He Bing looked at the guitar in trance and thought for a while. ——If the idea of ??Tingjin is so reliable, then why doesn’t Tai Chi have enough influence? "Haha!" Kagura Qianlong couldn't help but play a few cheerful notes. ——Are you being stupid? capableThere is such a thing as out-of-body qigong. For example, if sister Athena throws a mental power ball at you, how will you listen? What's the use of listening to it? If qigong does not exist in the world, perhaps Tai Chi will really be the pinnacle of martial arts in a certain period of time, but that is just a hypothesis. He Bing seemed to be lost in thought again. Kagura Qianlong stopped beating, took out his right hand from He Bing's pocket, held it tightly, and at the same time leaned his head down, gently pressing it against his temporarily repaired short hair. After a long time, He Bing's fingers started to move again—— Thanks. Although I'm still not sure whether you are right, you used your theory to temporarily solve my knot. "Good night." After saying that, He Bing stood up slowly, and Kagura Qianlong also sat upright. …… When Hebing fell asleep, Mai Zhuo and Iori Yagami were enjoying the cool air on an open-air bench near the hotel. He said it was to enjoy the coolness, but in fact Mai Zhuo watched Yagami rub medicine on his throat. "You know what? This is a product of NESTS." Iori Yagami looked at her strangely: "It was there many years ago." "Yes! NESTS is a pharmaceutical company that exists around everyone. If you guessed it correctly, you have always thought so, right? It has strong strength, advanced technology, and a good reputation. Well, I wonder if Kagura Chizuru has told You, the organizer of this year's KOF98, are NESTS; did she tell you that the pair of Kyo Kusanagi you saw in the afternoon claimed to be the result of plastic surgery under NESTS. Although it was like a newborn calf, it took away the business of Kagura Palace. I'm very happy, but since the man who calls himself Kusanagi Sword can beat you into a mess even if he's injured, I can't continue to be just an interested spectator." With his hand on his throat, Iori Yagami’s eyebrows were furrowed as if they wanted to connect. "The problem is that I am no longer the same person I was in 1997. I am not even your opponent in 1996." "Really? I also heard that the three guys from the Hell Band had a similar experience. So, I doubt it. I am the number one in the world right now - it's a lot of pressure!" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 108 - Late at night 98 volumes Chapter 108 - Late at night Looking coldly at Mai Zhuo's self-pitying lamentation, the various lights of the night shone on that peerless face, Yagami'an's frown gradually relaxed, as if what was in front of him was a farce. "A woman like you is, at best, a good person." "It's not just about being a good person." Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, then laughed heartily, and suddenly approached Iori Yagami, stroking his chin with his slender fingers, "Thank you for describing me as a person!" The beauty is delicious, but unfortunately Iori Yagami is unmoved. It seems that what Mai Zhuo is playing with is not his own face, but a statue: "Are you determined to win the championship in KOF98?" "Let it go. You have to ask our new team leader about this." Mai Zhuo leaned closer to Iori Yagami's chest, hooked his back with one hand, blew into his earlobe, and asked softly, "Even that Xiaoyu?" Everyone knows what happened in the valley, you are really famous all over the world, but why don’t you see many media hyping up your private life?" "Mainstream public opinion is in your hands. You shouldn't ask me about the things you doubt." Iori Yagami sat calmly in his arms, but Mai Zhuo sat upright, withdrew the hand wrapped around his back to caress the scar on his throat, and looked directly into his eyes - a pair of complicated eyes that had always interested her. "Yes, even after hundreds of years of fighting, the parties involved have invariably maintained an atmosphere, even when they were baptized by the Industrial Revolution. The hot weapons updated from generation to generation are overwhelming, as if they were magical in the eyes of the public. The result of ordinary fighters who have worked hard for a lifetime is to eat a recruit's egg - Iori Yagami, did you know?" Mai Zhuo's warm expression is like those proud historians writing calmly with their swords and pens. I used the data from my own personal experience, and then added a "reasonable basis" at the end, "In the European Middle Ages, at the Lateran Synod in 1139, the church only nominally announced a ban on believers using crossbows in internal conflicts, but it did not involve crossbows in crossbows. In the military war - their approach was so ugly that after many years of rumors, it became because 'a noble knight must not be killed by a humble peasant with a crossbow', so the use of crossbows was banned in medieval Europe. "As he spoke, Mai Zhuo retracted his hand and waved it gently in the air, "But we are not that stupid. Tokyo gathered the fighters within its control and formed a team that learned from each other's strengths to make the opponent collapse from the beginning of logistics. There was no chance for the formation of hot weapon troops; London used its strong accumulation to directly form the Congratulatory Army Formation, which was put into actual combat for the first time in the late period of World War I and immediately crushed the balance of strategic stalemate." "You are very smart, so you did whatever it took to fight for that tailor during World War II." Yagami An interrupted Mai Zhuo's enthusiasm coldly. "He is such a genius!" Mai Zhuo's face glowed red, and there was even a hint of shyness. "Even the Three Artifacts and the Eight Masters there doubted whether martial arts would be replaced by industrial technology on the battlefield. In the 1990s, he came out of nowhere and clearly told us that a top fighter can determine the outcome of a big battle, and if it is a group" "Until the mushroom cloud is born." Iori interrupted her again. This time, Mai Zhuo fell into silence. Iori Yagami looked at her quietly, without desire or disgust, without affection or consideration, as if he was far away from her. "Iori, do you know? This is probably a major factor that prompted the master's determination last year." There was another moment of silence. Mai Zhuo stood up slowly and looked down at Iori Yagami on the bench. He was still the same, always having thoughts that she could not guess. So, she decided to turn around and leave: "It's night." However, Iori Yagami rarely took the initiative to speak: "At that time, Orochi sang a song with the voice of Asamiya Athena." "What!" Mai Zhuo looked back in surprise. "It seems that your master's so-called determination is not firm." Yagami brushed his fiery red hair, very cool, "I also know a lot of rumors from back then. The tailors of the past have already met that end, and now Hebing, you guys How do you want to concoct it? Rumors in Tokyo, rumors in London, Rio de Janeiro, not even just rumors, you sing and I go on stage, it's wonderful? Disgusting!" Iori Yagami left without looking back, just like his free and easy silhouette. Mai Zhuo stood there, groaning, and finally shed tears late at night. …… "Hey, be gentle! It will hurt!" "Idiot! I thought only Xiaoyu was the fool, but I didn't expect you to be even more stupid than her!" "Hey, Xiaojia, do you want to be pushed down by me? Have you ever cursed someone in front of them like this?" "What's wrong with me scolding? What's wrong with me scolding you? I don't even think about what you did in public! 'No, you should stillThat is not good at all Why not settle down? Tanima is actually very good' Do you think you are Iori Yagami's ex-girlfriend or something? You are a man now, man! " "Hahahiss!" "What are you laughing at? You know it hurts? You deserve it! It's okay to challenge Iori Yagami. Do you think he is a young child like He Bing? You are lucky to come back alive" "If it weren't for poor health, Iori Yagami would be just a dish, okay?" "Okay, you are so tall! Can you remember a little longer? You are here to have fun, not to compete for the best martial arts in the world! Now, 'Kusanagi Kyo Yagami-an Street Fight' will definitely make headlines News, even if Mai Zhuo suppresses the matter, a place like Kagura Palace that eats people without spitting out their bones will definitely elevate you from the inspection level to the focus of attention!" "" "Xiaojia, are you going too far?" "Do you understand the sin of holding a jade? Show off your talents to others, and be plotted by others if you don't care about others. This is the way of the world!" "Tch! The worst we can do is go back. We have been tired of plotting and plotting for so many years. If anyone dares to get it on our head, Xiaojian, we will cut him! Anyway, Kusanagi Kyo's body is not worth it. Nostalgic." "Ah, maybe, I'm used to it anyway Hiss! Xiaoyu, don't make me talk!" …… “Ms. Feifei, it’s already very late. There are still preliminaries tomorrow.” "I know that the one named Mary and Mai Shiranui have all gone back to their rooms to sleep. I just want to watch you the master of the Kagura Palace who I thought was busy with everything, but can be so leisurely, so enviable." "When I am busy, it will not be here and now, nor in front of you." "Yes, the so-called KOF is a holiday for people like you, right?" "Maybe." "No wonder you all spare no effort to promote it! So, do you plan to win the championship this time?" "Any competition is just artificially planned, and it is only a small part of the world. Whether to win a championship requires not only strength, but also timing. You should have understood this. Miss Feifei, I really need to take a rest. ." "Okay, okay, I'm just looking forward to your exhibition match." …… Finally, people in America, even as busy as Mai Zhuo, still fall asleep with dreams, and even Kagura Qianryu's peaceful face is filled with a comfortable smile. At the same time, in Asia, the opening match of KOF98 has begun. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 109 - Faith 98 volumes Chapter 109 - Faith Since the team worthy of the name "Japanese Team" is not local, KOF98's first preliminaries do not have much weight. However, in the good fighting atmosphere in Tokyo, at least the excitement was decent. As the sun shines its light on the rotating earth at a constant speed every day, people with ideals are also standing on and even being lifted off the stages one by one around the world. Yes, the football World Cup needs to be held every four years, because if it is too frequent, it will lose its value. But the annual KOF is becoming more and more popular. No one would trade at a loss. The old tailor said this many years ago. The first preliminary match of the Super Power Team was in Singapore. The venue was simply the Singapore Indoor Stadium where Asamiya Athena held her concert. The opponent was a team composed of police officers from the Singapore Police Force. As for the audienceit was hard to get a ticket - no matter it was Was it the previous concert tickets, or the subsequent KOF tickets, or did her opponent transfer from the audience? Facing a dense audience, Asamiya Athena, who is very familiar with it, still regards the ring as a stage for her performance, yes, a performance. What she cares about is not the opponent, but the audience, and how to win elegantly and gorgeously without hurting the opponent too seriously. Only with lively soil can the doorways multiply. Zhen Yuanzhai said this many years ago. ?Obviously, the arena has been treated with special techniques. Asamiya Athena's super power ball can be clearly seen after leaving her hand! Like a small orange-red sun, it flies towards the opponent faster or slower, and the energy contained in it increases again and again, until the opponent can no longer defend - when she measures the right strength, the game really enters the stage. Time - from a distance, it looks like an asymmetrical battle. Of course, everything can also be said to set off the elegance of Asamiya Athena. From beginning to end, she only used two tricks: super power ball and teleportation. The opponent can't get close to her figure and can't defend herself. “Three opponents, all of them were defeated. However, Athena Asamiya had no intention of joking: "I'm sorry that I used this method to defeat you. But I really don't want you to get hurt. You also have my concert tickets in your hands, right?" With sincere messages, Asamiya Athena’s first show came to an end. ? However, not all games are so gentle. The closer the teams are, the more brutal the process will be. Regardless of the real ratings, at least it will be broadcast live on a regional scale, which is something that most players have to consider. Not to mention the opportunity to stand tall in front of a global audience after squeezing into the finals. Even Jin Jiafan, who is known for his strictness and justice, made the competition look like a coaching competition, mixed with a lot of personal things. Whether you are seeking wealth, fame, power, or truth, KOF can provide opportunities for people to fulfill their wishes. As long as you have desire, you will be trapped in it. This is the benefit network. Shiiken Chong said this, but his tone was full of ridicule. Then, he was scolded by the old tailor and Zhen Yuanzhai. Then, continue listening to the song Athena Asamiya sang impromptu after the exhibition match because she couldn't refuse the hospitality. Richen looked proud, Kusanagi Seijiro smiled, and Whip was not in the gym. Soon, the "war" spread all over the world. Whether it is live audience or live broadcast ratings, as well as feedback from random interviews, it is fully demonstrated that KOF98 caters to the desires of the majority of viewers, both in terms of competition format and new technical support. On the big screen and live TV, when the strong men leap in the air, it is no longer as incomprehensible to ordinary people as before, but there are afterimages representing the trajectory; those out-of-body qigong are no longer close to the distance. You can only detect a little outline by observation, and the various colors make the visual effect more gorgeous. "I can almost imagine what a dream battle it will be in the finals." The interviewed audiences are looking forward to it. On the flight to Indonesia, Athena Asamiya plundered the old tailor’s laptop and watched the video of her game with a wave of eyes. "Richen, are you really sure that KOF98 is held by the NESTS Group, which produces healing drugs commonly used by fighters?" "Although they don't want to be high-profile, this is an indisputable fact." Richen's answer came from the front seat, and she continued to complain to the old tailor that there were no decent fighters in Singapore. She failed to see Asamiya Athena's sorrow. "What's wrong?" Shii Quanzhong sat next to Asamiya Athena and asked with concern. “…it’s a crime to have a jade in your arms!” Athena Asamiya replied quietly: "What kind of benefits can make people have the courage to act like a chariot?" Kusanagi Seijiro and Zhen Yuansai were talking loudly about the past of World War II and various conjectures about what-ifs, but they couldn't hear them clearly.The Sorrow of Athena Asamiya. However, Whip sat on the other side of Asamiya Athena. She stopped playing with the whip, turned her head to look at the sad girl beside her, and said in the same light but emotional voice: "Maybe, it is faith." …… About half a million people died - He Bing finally knew what Kagura Qianlong was doing in Vienna. Iori Yagami seemed to be looking down at his opponents who were not short on the court. Mai Zhuo looked at Kagura Qianlong who was sitting upright. Under Kagura Qianling's order, Kagura Qianling reported in a low voice the developments in Europe over the past two days. Yes, no one can accuse her, there is no evidence, no evidence that can convince the public or common sense. However, no proof is needed at all because only she can do it. But no one rose up. But He Bing in front of him was furious. "Qianlong! Do you really know what you did?" "He Bing, have you read a comic called "Dragon Ball"? The protagonist in it has encountered something called a demon ray. As long as he is hit by the demon ray, anyone with an evil heart will be affected by the demon ray. And the expansion finally explodes" "Don't use shounen comics as a fig leaf, I know what you want to hide!" He Bing stood up suddenly and lifted the skirt of Kagura Qianlong's clothes. The guitar in his arms fell aside, but she immediately reached out to stop it. Kagura Qianling, who wanted to take action, just looked up and stared at him with a smile, waiting for his next words, "That's five hundred thousand people, five hundred thousand people who didn't fight with you for anything! Turn your hands and change the clouds. If your hands are like rain, can you think of life as a game?" "Do you really think that?" Kagura Qianlong grinned, but the same lines were spoken by Mai Zhuo, which made her smile freeze. Taking advantage of this momentary pause, Mai Zhuo continued her words. "The five hundred thousand lives were the fig leaf in the hands of Palace Master Kagura. She used various methods to gather a large number of so-called upper-class people in Europe who did not comply with her wishes in Vienna, and then created this tragedy. What the tragedy concealed was that she excluded The behavior of aliens. An effective way for people to downplay a terror is to cover it with more powerful terror." "Maizhuo!" Kagura Qianlong's scolding made Mai Zhuo's words even more eloquent: "He Bing, you have never experienced real troubled times. The fight between dragons and tigers after World War II was all limited to the whitewashed peace line. The beautiful woman you saw was There is no essential difference between what he did and what Bai Qi did to deceive people. This is only something that is clearly recorded in Chinese history books. What the Kagura Palace and other European countries did in America is even more indescribable - if you think this is indescribable." Speak. Jian, Mai Zhuo walked towards He Bing and grabbed his hand holding Kagura Qianlong's shirt, "To be honest, I haven't imagined such a drastic method for many years, and I don't understand what it is." Motives made the young palace lord make such a determination. Moreover, you are already in it. No matter whether you are willing to use such means or not, you must get used to and understand it. Well, let her go, this is the playing field, it is Live broadcast. Do you want me to dictate whether tomorrow’s headlines will be a scandal that is teased as a quarrel between a young couple, or an internal strife that appears to be a break between the strong and the powerful?” "Maizhuo!" Kagura Qianlong shouted again, but her voice was much lower. She held He Bing's hand from the other side, which seemed to be symmetrical with Mai Zhuo's hand. . ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 110 - Farce 98 volumes Chapter 110 - Farce Maybe he wanted to make a guest appearance as the best actor in front of countless cameras, or maybe he had other ideas. He Bing's pupils wandered between Mai Zhuo beside him and Kagura Qianlong in front of him many times. He finally let go of his hand, but in front of him, He Bing Le Qianlong hugged her waist before her feet touched the ground. "I'm afraid, I will never learn your decisiveness in my life." He Bing gently put her down, withdrew his hands, took a step back, and turned to Mai Zhuo, "Sister Mai Zhuo, there is a question that I want to ask today." Mai Zhuo looked at him gently: "Say." "That night in Nanzhen, you chased away Billy and sent away Yamazaki Ryuji. You were wearing a graceful and luxurious evening dress, and you said you were going to kill me." He Bing grabbed her and was still riding with her just a few seconds ago. He held the palms of his hands in front of each other's chests, "But why was it that when I woke up, I was at Leona's house?" "Because I still like you after all!" Mai Zhuo showed warmth, as if there were no cameras around at this moment, "I really can't bear to let you die! They have been talking about this soft-hearted problem for many years, but they still can't change it. . Since you are not willing to stand on my side, I can only give you an ordinary life." "An ordinary life? That's great, I can't thank you enough." He Bing looked at himself, "But look at me now, is there any trace of ordinary life?" "If you insist on going directly to Leona after KOF97, everything will not be like today, and even the acting palace master Kagura will not come out. But, you chose to stay in Tokyo. Since I can't keep your heart, Why should I force myself to keep your people?" Mai Zhuo’s calm answer left He Bing speechless. Kagura Qianlong, who was close at hand, looked at them silently, and the gesture behind his back once again stopped Kagura Qianling who wanted to take action. On the field, Iori Yagami has already sent three opponents to the ambulance with assassination flames. Maybe time makes people change, at least this time the opponent has escaped death. The commentator was passionate about his work, and Iori Yagami reluctantly cooperated and continued to stand in the ring. However, he had already noticed the movement below. Following his eyes, the clasped hands of Mai Zhuo and He Bing were displayed on the big screen. "What if I want to choose ordinary now?" He Bing asked weakly. "Do you think, now that you want to go back to your original life, do others agree? Where do you want to settle? South America or North America? Asia or Europe? Can you find a location where everyone agrees to let you settle? ? Or do you want to play video games all day like him, hiding countless worries for the rest of your life? Mortals always learn to cherish after losing, so I really don’t blame you." Gradually, He Bing held the wheat in his hand. Zhuo's hand changed to Mai Zhuo holding He Bing's hand, "The people I admire can regret and cry, but they can never give up." A trickle of words flowed from those red lips and reached the ears of all South American audiences through the big screen: "You have chosen your own path, and you have to continue walking. I can only admire your steps along the way. I You are also welcome to come to my side again, and I have always been looking forward to it." The loudspeaker carried Mai Zhuo's words throughout the arena. Iori Yagami looked at her from a distance, with a mocking smile on his lips, and then left. The sound amplification effect also made He Bing realize that he was really being watched. "Thank you." He Bing took out his hand and looked at the ring, but couldn't find Yagami'an. "The game seems to be over. Let's go too!" …… ???????????????????????????????????????????????: Mai Zhuo and He Bing's handshake appeared on countless TV news, and the photo of He Bing grabbing the skirt of his clothes with both hands and lifting Kagura Qianlong in the air spread rapidly throughout South America. Such gossip immediately sparked various discussions and conjectures. As for the people involved, they have disappeared in the eyes of the media. Sherme used many moves that made the audience feel that the victim was quite happy. She sent her opponent to the hospital, and then started an unplanned singing imitating Asamiya Athena. However, at the end of the song, she was asked by the commentator: "I heard that Just now, He Bing, a fighter who often competes in the KOF finals, had an argument with Lord Kagura off the court during his first preliminaries, so much so that his body language started to change. Finally, he was persuaded by Mai Zhuo. Afterwards, I shook hands with Mai Zhuo sincerely and reached a good-natured understanding. May I ask, Miss Sherme, what do you think of this matter?" "Ah? What are you sayingis it true?" Shermei was surprised, then looked up to the sky and laughed, "Things are getting more and more interesting." “Compared with Shermei’s slightly heartless speech in public, Kagura Chizuru, who got the news off the stage, was much more cautious. Moreover, she was not facing the microphone, but Feifei. "Although I don't understand it very well, it seems that your Kagura Palace has been tricked?"   "Really? The media's words are always confusing." However, some people were sour about this - the South Town team got the news when they were celebrating their first victory at the Phantom Bar. Vice's smile was just as bright as Sherme's, but her face didn't look good after the smile, and what she said was even more unscrupulous: "'I still like you after all!' I haven't seen her say such things very often. But it's not bad, she At least I slapped Kagura Palace in the face in front of the whole world But it still makes me uncomfortable! Kagura Palace and the Eight Heroes are fighting for men. Why does this scene look so familiar! Ah King, what do you think? " "Me?" The wine glass that King was holding was close to his lips, but he put it back on the table, as if the wine suddenly didn't taste good. "I only know that a downtrodden idiot was used as a prop to perform a scene in front of everyone. farce." "Is it a farce?" Billy shook the cup and stared at the small vortex inside, "I think it is a tragedy, not the beginning, nor the ending." Unlike these fighters, Aoi Kusanagi, who was in Tokyo, was so angry that she slapped the table and almost turned the dinner on the table upside down! "Idiot! Big idiot! Single-celled idiot! Can't he have some brains!" In the ramen restaurant where Ahi and Kusanagi Aoi first met, in the same seat, the people on the seats changed from Ahi and Todo Kasumi to Kusanagi Aoi and Kusanagi Moe. "Ms. Aoi. Although it was your first time to invite me to dinner and you booked the place like this, I still regard it as a great honor. But you are like this now" "What happened to me? Do you know the relationship between that idiot and me? Do you know how much effort I spent on him?' I can only admire your steps along the way, and I welcome you to come to me again, even, I've been looking forward to it so much.' How beautifully said! Why doesn't she become a poet!" "Miss Kui" "Forget it, let's eat noodles! After you finish eating, go find that idiot immediately and bring me a message." "What are you talking about?" "Ask him to make me a cup of tea." ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 111—Precious Variables 98 volumes Chapter 111 - Precious Variables Kusanagi Moe left with the order, and Kusanagi Moe repeatedly told her to tell He Bing in front of Mai Zhuo. No matter what kind of expression Kusanagi Moe wore, Kusanagi Aoi, who still had ramen stains on her mouth, was still angry. "Sooner or later you will have to take care of your family!" It was night, and He Bing hid in the hotel arranged by Mai Zhuo, locked the door, and ignored anyone. Kagura Qianlong, who lived next door, was sitting on the bed, stroking his guitar quietly, but there was no sound. Kagura Qianling stood beside her and stayed with her for a long time, and finally couldn't help but persuade her: "On behalf of the Palace Master, why do you have to" "Call me Qianlong, or get out." Kagura Qianlong still lowered his head and stroked the strings. Kagura Qianling hesitated. After a long time, he stamped his feet and squatted down: "Qianlong" "sit." Kagura Qianling stood up after hearing this and went to get a chair. "Sit next to me." His tone was still extremely cold, but Kagura Qianling felt a tenderness that he, or anyone in his position, would not dare to face - he had already flinched once, but this time, he also sat on the edge of the bed , beside Kagura Qianlong. "Very good." Finally, Kagura Qianryu raised her head slightly, and her purple sunglasses covered her expression as usual, but Kagura Qianling knew that she was happy, "If even someone like you doesn't dare to sit down The 500,000 people who died around me and at my hands are really not even a statistic." "Qianlong, I" "Don't hesitate, Qian Ling. If it ends up being a single husband, I might as well live in seclusion in Qianlong Valley forever. You don't have to worry about what happened today. He Bing can't escape my grasp. I'm just like Mai Zhuo, I like him very much!” "But he did that to you in public today" "That's Hebing!" Kagura Qianlong, who bowed his head, showed a touch of tenderness, "A kind-hearted person who has not experienced too much cruelty, even if he fully understands it, will not easily accept things that take human life lightly. This is like People in love often say - 'He is good at everything, but I just like him; he is good at everything, but I just don't like him.' People who are rational cannot defeat emotional people, and they will be eliminated by the times sooner or later; but let The victory of rationality over sensibility usually involves a painful process. Perhaps, it is called the torture of conscience. Today is the first step in He Bing's growth - I even just let him be an audience, instead of asking him to do it himself. " Kagura Qianling leaned back a little with relief, and put her hands on the bed from behind. The woman in front of her was indeed as she had always been, as quiet as a virgin. "I also have a conscience, but our conscience has probably been matured by the history we have been exposed to since childhood." "Haha I hope so." Kagura Qianryu's wild laughter only lasted for a moment, "However, we are a generation that has not experienced a real war after all. Those strong men who have experienced hundreds of battles need to worry about whether they can adapt to life in peacetime. But we need to worry about how many psychological bottom lines will make us hesitate at the moment of life and death when war comes. Well, you can go and rest! I am very grateful that you are determined to sit next to me." Kagura Qianling nodded, stood up and opened the door. When he left, he couldn't help but look back, looking at Kagura Qianling who continued to bury his head and began to play the strings. Yes, the sweet vocal music flows from the ears to the heart. Kagura Qianling seems to have returned to the woman who played the piano quietly under the tree a long time ago in his heart. The memory that has been fixed as the pattern on his cultural shirt seems to be the same as The beautiful woman in front of the bed spanned the washing of time and overlapped together. She hasn’t changed! Kagura Qianling showed a happy expression, and then gently closed the door. The audience left, and the movement of Kagura Qianlong continued. This is a gentle murmur, like a weak woman looking for a crossing in the river, but there is no one around. She looks at the endlessly flowing river, as if she is vividly remembering the past, one by one, thread by thread, from today onwards. , going back to yesterday, continuously blocking the woman's way to the other side. She ran up and down, but was helplessuntil she gathered her face and decided to jump into the river. Suddenly, the door was opened. He Bing came over from another room. "It's night, stop playing. You and I should go to bed early. I'll be your bodyguard tomorrow." "Really?" Kagura Qianlong smiled like a queen, "I thought I would need to spend more words to persuade you to change your mind." "According to common sense, I should stay away from you." "So, what made you figure it out so quickly?" The music stopped, and Kagura Qianlong stood up happily and walked towards He Bing, but he stopped at the door without any response. "No, I have always understood, even if I don't quite understand your purpose, but I also firmly believe that you are not like those idiots in history who killed for the sake of killing. On the contrary, I firmly believe that you are not a girl who is willing to kill easily, but that does not prevent you from killing people without mercy. Otherwise, Kagura Palace would not have prospered and stood in the time for hundreds of years. Otherwise, Kagura Palace would not have allowed you, a young man, to take the position of acting palace master. I just don't agree with your choice. To advance, I will use my own heart to do decisive things and benefit the world, not caring about life and death - I am afraid I will never be able to do this; to retreat, I will be free and unrestrained with my own actions, not to care about the ups and downs of life and death - This is the choice of Yagami, or the Yagami clan. I am not as free and easy as they are. But in this world where if you don't advance, you will retreat. Compared with you who are strong without hesitation, I would rather be a coward who retreats. " "Is this is your sincerity?" Kagura Qianlong stretched out his hand, but He Bing still stood up straight. "This is my mind, but it has nothing to do with my choice." He Bing smiled mysteriously, but there was an indescribable sadness in that smile, "I will never give up on you before confirming a certain fact. Qianlong , you are my precious variable!" "Variables?" Kagura Qianlong said doubtfully. "You will also have things you don't understand. No one will understand. The people who understand are probably no longer on the earth. Qianlong, act out this world according to your script! I will follow you, you don't have to worry, Just like Sister Mai Zhuo has always liked me, I have always liked you." "What on earth are you talking about?" Seeing Kagura Qianlong falling into panic, Hebing was very happy. At this moment, He Bing’s cell phone rang. It was a text message from Kusanagi Aoi - "Kusanagi Moe is here." Kagura Qianlong approached curiously, but He Bing did not hide it. "Moe Kusanagi? That beautiful young girl? What mission will she come with?" "Perhaps I went too far during the day." He Bing seemed to think of something and blushed. (PS: I originally planned to work hard on 6 updates today. Then, I found that after the 4 updates, I was a little tired. Maybe there will be a 5th update! After listening to some book friends, I found that I am really sorry for everyone, and my character has been hurt. Is it really impossible to make up for it in a lifetime? In addition, how about asking for a recommendation vote for a week? I want to see how many friends are still moved by me and come over every day to take a look?) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 112 - The magic box is fully opened 98 volumes Chapter 112 - The magic box is fully opened No matter how urgent Kusanagi Moe arrived, it was already the next morning when she saw He Hing. Breakfast was in the hotel restaurant. The members of Team Yagami gathered together and seemed to have their own concerns. Except for Mai Zhuo, whose smile was as sweet as eating honey. Moe Kusanagi seemed a little tired, maybe because of the jet lag. She sat on the seat that Mai Zhuo temporarily added and looked at Hebing across the round table: "Miss Aoi asked me to bring you a message." "Why bother? Just make a phone call, right?" He Bing said this, but he didn't have enough confidence. "She emphasized that she wanted to say it in front of you." Moe Kusanagi shook her head, "Although I don't understand what Miss Aoi means, she said this: 'I asked you to make her a cup of tea.'" "Poof!" He Bing covered his mouth in advance in the flash of lightning. Fortunately, it didn't make the whole house full like at Asamiya Athena's house. "What's wrong?" Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong asked at the same time, while Iori Yagami looked thoughtful. He Bing buried his head and waved his right hand towards them to indicate that it was okay. After a while, he slowly raised his head and stared at Kusanagi Moe: "When did Aoi come up with this idea? What was her mood at the time?" Kusanagi Moe also looked at him carefully, but was not satisfied with it: "You can ask this, maybe you still have a little conscience. Miss Aoi is very angry, and the consequences will be serious." "Ah how thoughtful she is" He Bing seemed to know whether to laugh or cry, "Miss Meng, please go back. Please give her a message for me. Just ask her, does she have good tea? " Kusanagi Moe was confused. She looked at the others and they were similar to herself: "What do you mean?" "It's just a meaning, it doesn't mean anything." He Bing smiled secretly, seeming a bit proud, "Also, please help me ask A Kui to say something to someone: 'I like Sister Mai Zhuo like me. She plays Kagura Qianlong, so I have to accompany her." "What do you mean?" This time, all four people present, including Iori Yagami, asked. "It's just a trivial matter. Miss Meng, there's no need to ask any more questions. After Akui heard this, she will definitely know who should bring this sentence to." He Bing suddenly felt happy, "You should go back to Tokyo now! It's already chaotic enough here. , don’t cause any more trouble for now.” With a lot of questions, Kusanagi Moe left with Mai Zhuo’s smiling eviction order, after a seemingly willful meal. Also expelled was Kagura Qianling, after he hesitated for a long time but saw no objection from Kagura Qianryu. Then, Mai Zhuo took Hebing and Kagura Qianlong for a walk on the street, waiting for the upcoming second preliminaries. "He Bing, what does it have to do with me liking you and your liking Palace Master Kagura?" Holding hands, Mai Zhuo's curious expression was too beautiful to refuse, but He Bing seemed to have expected this moment. He smiled peacefully, enjoying the tenderness of Mai Zhuo's hand, while his other hand joined hands with Kagura Qianlong. He stopped and looked towards the Atlantic Ocean. The buildings in the city blocked the color of the ocean, but he could see the vast sky. It's September here in the southern hemisphere, and the weather is sunny and windy. "Sister Mai Zhuo, is this city beautiful?" Mai Zhuo said with pride: “This is a place that I have participated in the construction of for hundreds of years.” "Before I became a fighter, I had never been here." He Bing's topic was a bit out of tune, but he turned his sight 180 degrees without caring, and looked up the same way. There was the mountainous Corcovado. The top of the mountain is lush and lush. "But Sister Mai Zhuo, do you think it would be beautiful if a giant statue of Christ was built on the top of the mountain, facing the sea, with arms spread out to embrace the world?" "It sounds interesting, but Rio de Janeiro is not Jerusalem. I'm afraid there won't be too many people in this city who are interested in it." Mai Zhuo imagined it and thought about it for a while. "Yes, Rio de Janeiro without the Christ of Rio de Janeiro statue is so lovely!" He Bing took the hands of the two beauties, took a step back, and held them flat on both sides, like Jesus on the cross, "Nujia died Crazy blood, Iori Yagami used red flames to make Konitz admit defeat, and the three artifacts came together to challenge Orochi Facing this fate year after year, I am so terrified! Sister Mai Zhuo, you said I can regret it, I can Cry, but never give up. In fact, I gave up! In front of him, I really gave up!' I carefully selected my conversations with everyone, but almost never had the opportunity to fully express my feelings. I tried my best to think about everyone, but in the end I ended up being turned off. II arrived, I worked hard, I failedI accepted it.' The feeling of almost despair seemed like yesterday, but at that time , I was so calm. This kind of despairuntil??until I walked into the inconspicuous little valley deep in the Kagura Palace, and I saw a beautiful woman. I had no idea what that meant at the time, but when everyone called her 'Kagura Daimashi', I suddenly realized that she was so beautiful that it took my breath away. Yes, I remember the moment I stepped into that valley very clearly, as if it were a painting that was deeply ingrained in my memory. I am walking on a magic carpet like a mural, step by step, towards the road of hope that breaks through the spider web of fate. I stepped on the fallen sycamore leaves on the forest path, and the sound of "squeaking" was a loud noise of the world shattering. It was so exciting I didn't know this at the time. The turning point of history was at the moment I experienced it. However, like other time, it slipped through the fingers inadvertently, but it is worth remembering in hindsight. " Unconsciously, He Bing had let go of Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong's hands. He seemed to be infected by his own words, showing endless ecstasy. "Qianlong, you are my Pandora." A bear hug. "You are also my Pandora." Although she couldn't understand what He Bing said, and although He Bing's hug made Kagura Qianlong feel a little hurt, the sincere and surging feelings made her feel unspeakable. Joy, the hand that wasn't holding the guitar couldn't help but reach up and hook his neck, "We will never abandon him." Mai Zhuo couldn't stand this kind of venting. She knocked on He Bing's shoulder: "Although I don't understand what you are saying, it's time for you to wake up. This is a busy place." "So what?" He Bing let go of Kagura Qianlong and rushed behind Mai Zhuo. Before she could react, he picked her up from behind and lifted her off the ground, and started spinning around. " I had unknown worries about this year's KOF, but the pair of Kyo Kusanagi who claimed to be related to NESTS appeared. When Kusanagi sword defeated me with a real crane attack, I defeated Iori Yagami. When I look at the whole thing from a single person’s perspective, I’m a little overjoyed! Do you know what I’m happiest about? Xian La is not dead! Xian La is still alive!” In his excitement, He Bing spun many, many circles, and then suddenly stopped. The inertia made him unsteady and he fell to the ground. He happily put his nose together to smell the scent of Mai Zhuo's hair on the back of his neck. He closed his eyes and lost the spinning feeling. "Sister Mai Zhuo, thank you for protecting me who is weak. Now, I am still a weak coward, but I am going to take steps beyond advancement and retreat." ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 113 - Kusanagi Yang's Confidence 98 volumes Chapter 113 - Kusanagi Yang’s confidence He Bing didn’t care about the consequences of his elusive words. Neither Mai Zhuo nor Kagura Qianlong asked questions at that time. Going down, Mai Zhuo even turned over and caressed He Bing's face dotingly. Day after day, the KOF98 preliminaries are proceeding step by step. For well-known fighters, this is just a performance, or guidance, but for that Those who are lucky enough to be their opponents have witnessed their opportunities to countless people. After several years of KOF elimination, most people have realized its The gap in the situation - that cannot be reversed by hard practice in one or two years. At different levels, the specific goals pursued by people participating in KOF vary. The same division. "Those who have a glimpse of martial arts have a vision as far as the eye can see but a down-to-earth approach. The old tailor and Richen chatted more and more happily, and his style of commenting on the world's talents became more and more skillful A month passed before I knew it. A month of business shows. The fighters were actively sarcastic and actively cooperating. Typical is eight There was a hint of sarcasm on Shen'an's face. However, He Bing participated in all this with passion. It seemed that he had formed another knot in his heart and became much more talkative. He even asked Kagura Qianlong brought Li Mei to his side from London and had a great time playing tricks with her every day. "How happy it is to watch a genius gradually grow in your own hands!" He Bing sat on the ground comfortably, looking at Li Mei who was panting across from him, and praised him without hesitation. Once upon a time, he himself experienced similar things, only But he was the one being admired - thinking about that past time brought him such happiness that he giggled. "Yes, Xiao Li Mei, you are so tired that you don't even complain, you are much better than me!" With the schedules traveling all over the world, the training grounds of He Bing and Li Mei have also moved around the world. Kagura Qianlong looked at them silently, expressing his admiration for the father and daughter. The happiness of a loving wife - this expression made Mai Zhuo very unhappy. But she was not sure how genuine the expression of the Kagura Palace Master was. It was a bit fake, and he simply spread the depression in his chest to the poor opponent in the ring. Even the medicine for injuries after the KOF game is a value-for-money advertisement for NESTS, so it’s no wonder that it would try to get involved. Once you have a 300% profit, Nothing can stop capital. Shiikentaka's sigh was only replaced by a laugh and a curse from Athena Asamiya. The little girl's world concert is in full swing. It is clear that NESTS is fully Taking care of her schedule, facing this proactive cooperation, both Richen and Kusanagi Seijiro showed "real understanding" smiles. south america, The schedule in most of Europe, Japan and other places is very busy, while in Eastern Europe, Africa, North America, South Asia, and Central Asia, life is much more protracted - correspondingly, Richen, Kusanagi Seijiro, and Whip are busy. However, one month is not enough to complete these plans, but no one asked for such a performance. The concert must be completed within the year. Moreover, Russia’s financial crisis is becoming increasingly out of control, and the direction of Southeast Asia is also facing unseen damage. As the local situation continues to worsen , the evaluation of the effect of holding concerts in those places is becoming less and less optimistic - these behind-the-scenes analyzes and decisions are only behind the scenes, and are constantly happening around the world. The overt and covert economic events, large and small, were diluted by KOF’s carnival, and the mainstream media seemed to have an inexplicable tacit understanding. As for the publicat least, Hebing He has no desire to know. His thoughts are probably in a direction unknown to others. This is a crazy time, or rather, a crazy world. Kusanagi Aoi sat on the edge of the bed and came to a conclusion filled with worry. Kusanagi Yang on the bed smiled and persuaded She is relieved. The flowing days seem to wash away Kusanagi's sick body. The area and range of her activities are slowly expanding, which puts Kusanagi in a constant state of The state of being cheerful and smiling. Of course, except when she thinks about He Bing. Kusanagi Moe truthfully brought He Hing's words to the table, and the obscure question made Kusanagi Aoi felt that her strength was useless. Perhaps, the best tea was not enough! However, if He Bing wants to take Kusanagi Yang, this maniac will be obsessed with it. The girl from Yangpu was full of anger. "Why does Mai Zhuo like He Bing? That's obviously not love. The tenderness that has been cultivated over thousands of years will only be deeper than people imagine."   Still lying on the bed, Cao Yangyang, can speak, is about to exercise muscles that have not been used for many years. She sings all day long to night. Song, she was talking, but when faced with Kusanagi Aoi's annoyed look of arching her lips, she always persuaded her softly, "He Bing obviously understands this.". So, why would he compare this analogy to his feelings for Kagura Qianryu? Xiaokui, think about it carefully and calm down. You are optimistic about him, I ? Same. He is not an ungrateful person, but he is not a puppet on strings either. Some things are not kite flying, but fishing. "That delicate face is With clear confidence, "This is not a crazy era, you know, Xiaokui. You are just unwilling to accept that in this era, Kusanagi City is in a historic moment. The decline of , prevents you from being as unscrupulous as the woman in Kagura Palace who is only a few years older than you. "Kusanagi Yang raised his finger, tremblingly wanting to go Touching Kusanagi Aoi's fingertips, she was still a little short of it, "Half a million lives, no matter in the age of war or in peace like today, The one-time elimination is something that shocks everyone. Since the woman who calls herself Qianlong dares to do such a thing that hurts the world, we might as well estimate She has enough back-up skills, and it is enough to do her own thing well to prevent any mishaps. Any investment that expects high returns is risky, and at the beginning During the period when the action is finally completed, there will be a moment when the investment has been too much and the sufficient reward has not yet come. That will be the weakest moment, and I What we can do is to keep a low profile, lock in that moment, and strike with lightning speed. " Kusanagi Aoi could understand what Yang Kusanagi said, but she was still unhappy. "Sure enough, no matter how smart Xiaokui is, she is only a girl in her twenties! Don't worry, sooner or later, He Bing will come back. Believe me, I I am your sister Yang. " On October 15, 1998, the organizers of KOF98 announced that all preliminaries were over, and 16 teams had entered the finals. The finals will officially begin on October 20 at major conference venues around the world. Among them, there are twelve teams that He Bing is familiar with: Team Japan, Team Hungry Wolf, Team Extreme, Team Fury, Team Super Power, Team Female Fighters, Team Korea, Team Hell, Team Nanzhen, Team Yagami, and Team Old Man , American sports teams. That is, these thirty-six people received invitations and formed a team to compete. Of course, there are also many people who had invitations but abstained - such as Kasumi Todo, who is busy opening a branch of Todo Dojo in Nanzhen - KOF has huge benefits for fighters, but in its own development plan, It doesn’t mean that you don’t fall off once and for all. Moreover, for example, the rule of three-person team really stumped many heroes. “Putting Brazilian mercenaries and extreme-flow leaders together, it seems that Uncle Chai Zhou is also working very hard!” Kagura Qianlong laughed while listening to the news on TV. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 114—Going Home 98 volumes Chapter 114 - Going home The final arrangements for KOF98 are not drawn by lots. When the schedule was announced, everyone, especially the media, made their own guesses. The first opponent of the Yagami team in the finals is the Japanese team. It seems that the organizers are not optimistic about the Japanese team without Kusanagi Kyo, but out of concern for the three consecutive championships With respect from the military, the venue of the competition was decided in Tokyo. The Wolves are going to Los Angeles on the west coast of the United States to compete with American sports teams. Perhaps in the eyes of the organizers, There is one among them who deserves to represent America. In contrast, the match between the extreme flow team and the Nanzhen team was held in Nanzhen. After all, a certain old man who was always getting stronger At the so-called celebration cocktail party, a reporter said, "The signature of Nanzhen is of course our extreme flow team!" Therefore, no matter the player representing the extreme flow team Whether there is really such ambition, the upcoming battle has already been exaggerated with a lot of extra weight. Compared with these teams, the Nu team, the old team, and the super team The Ability Team and the Hell Band are much luckier. They are about to face off against unknown opponents, and no one in the world has doubted the result of their advancement. On the contrary, the match between the South Korean team and the female fighter team held in Seoul put the country in the midst of a financial crisis into a strange atmosphere of national hostility. Even the economic invasion of the East by European funds headed by Kagura Palace has been hyped and gradually developed in the direction of science fiction - Who calls Kagura Chizuru the captain? Woolen cloth? It was in this countless guessing but steadfast analysis that He Bing returned to Tokyo and Asamiya Athena's home. He had the key. The house is covered in gossamer-like dust, and Team Yagami’s first priority is cleaning. Looking at the familiar layout and pieces of furniture, He Bing quickly discovered that He encountered something that made him ashamed - the three guys with extraordinary backgrounds around him were actually more efficient at doing housework than he was! "you……" "What's wrong?" Kagura Qianryu who spreads the sheets, Iori Yagami who sweeps the floor, and Mai Zhuo who cleans the windows all turned their heads to look at Hebing who was leaning on the stairs on the second floor. He was holding a bed in his arms. quilt. "……nothing." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After finally finishing the work, Kusanagi Aoi, who learned the news, called and said that she had brought ingredients and was coming to Asamiya Athena's house to cook hot pot. Unable to refuse, he There was time to wait - Mai Zhuo took his laptop and got into Zhenyuanzhai's bedroom. Well, this year, that room is filled with more senior tailors. ?????? Zhu, followed behind Iori Yagami; He Bing locked himself in that small world that he had not returned to for several months, and dialed Asamiya Athena's phone number with an aggrieved look on his face. cell phone. "Athena! This doesn't allow anyone to live anymore!" He Bing’s shouting voice made Asamiya Athena giggle in New Delhi. She was practicing singing in the hotel room. He Bing’s connection made her very happy. Happy: "What happened? You screamed so energetically, you should be living a healthy life!" "I'm home." "What?" "I mean, I went back to Japan, back to our home But the problem is, none of the guys with me regard themselves as outsiders!" He Bing seemed to "A child, a thousand-year-old monster, a second-generation strategist, and an aloof and cold-blooded nobleman. They all do housework better than me." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Athena, am I a waste! " "Haha our Hebing is just a useless snack, la la la la~~" Athena Asamiya laughed like a boo, "So, our family is now Is it spotless? " "Ahthisit's okay! Akui found out about our itinerary, and she clamored to come over to cook hot pot, and we are waiting for her." "Planning to talk around the fire at night?" "I still remember Xiaochuang Youji!" He Bing said angrily, "It's not an exaggeration to say that they are familiar with each other! Sister Mai Zhuo heard that the old man's bedroom is the old man's house this year. ????????????????????????? …” "Wait, Hebing! You mean" Suddenly, Asamiya Athena shouted and took over the topic, "You mean Iori Yagami is in my my room?”   "Well, what? If you find it inconvenient, do you want me to kick him out?" "Nodon't! I justI just" That cunning Asamiya Athena is gone, and He Bing’s ears are filled with a naughty girl who is making love - Hearing this tone, He Bing quickly Noticed something: "Ah, I understand!" "He Bing" Athena Asamiya on the opposite side obviously refused to comply. "No explanation!" He Bing laughed heartily, "Our Athena is also a drunken waste snack~~~~Yes, I will collect you tonight ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of all the music CDs of Yagami-an and show them to him" "He-Bing! You dare!" "I don't dare." Hearing that Asamiya Athena had a tendency to go berserk, He Bing changed the stimulation method, "But Qianlong followed Iori Yagami in, “If she notices something, it’s not my jurisdiction. " “…Oh my god!” Even the almost broken scream sounded like a great happiness to He Bing. Just when He Bing was feeling complacent that he had the upper hand in the verbal battle with Asamiya Athena, Mai Zhuo was using ICQ to contact Vice on the other side of the world. Tie. “The little girl from Kusanagi City is coming to cook hot pot, and I don’t know what kind of content she will bring.” "The handsome young man with the Three Divine Weapons, the commander-in-chief of the Eight Elites, and the rising fool, why does this scene look so familiar? It's just like the last time you guys The farce in South America last month was so evocative. " "Yes, I am sitting on his bed now. There is a frame hidden in the bedside table. The photo inside is of him and Zhen Yuanzhai arm in arm when they were young. Smelly looks much handsome than his current appearance! " With her slender fingers typing cheerful characters on the keyboard, Mai Zhuo sat cross-legged on the pillow, leaning against the wall. It was Ada Wang’s large wallpaper, and against it On the wall in front of her is Zhao Ling'er with ponytails. …It’s so hard on him! When Mai Zhuo sighed secretly in his heart, Vice's reply finally came, and there was something wrong between the lines: "Are you just going to make me angry in another way?" "Can't you be less jealous? You will pay off your debts in this life." Mai Zhuo smiled crisply, with a hint of happiness and a hint of bitterness, "What about you? How's the situation? " “Through Giese’s top-down operation, if Nanzhen’s stability, cleanliness, and development indicators were announced, it would be shocking. We The penetration of is also proceeding step by step. " "So, what about your private work?" "Well, it seems a bit confusing. However, we have plenty of time to match it up. For the daughter of Jiadi Lu! For the daughter of the Eight Great Masters!" (PS: Okay, let’s go back to one update a day! Six updates a day or something. Calculated, although it can be done, it is not a long-term solution. Spend more energy on the background and background that have been prepared for so long. Let’s put it in a new book with characters but not much text. That’s original! By the way, before opening a new trap, please continue to vote for Yaoxiang and let more people jump into the trap! In addition, I still don’t know the truth, ID’s book review My permission to speak has been banned, and I can no longer post book reviews anywhere. So, if you have any thoughts, please post them in the book review area. Although I cannot reply, I am definitely paying attention to your opinions. Whether I adopt them or not, I They all care about it. The song "The First Kiss" that I asked for in a certain Kang's book last time. The so-called 100 updates are the unrealistic resentment of a certain Kang. Everyone can understand it by shrinking it 10 times. And that song The song is really nice. I feel that Yuquan's "Rainbow" is a bit close to her taste, but as an old song, it is really hard to find. Finally, I would like to recommend a good book that has recently been included in V. It is my monthly favorite for so long. One of the confessions - "I Have a Date with the Earth", the writing style is okay, but compared to the conception of the article itself, it is far behind! As long as it is not unfinished, this is at least a semi-masterpiece!) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 115 - The Sorrow of Opening Eyes 98 volumes Chapter 115 - The sadness of opening eyes Billy was not a fool, and for better or worse, he had a richer life than most. When Lord Giese's iron bowl led South Town to prosperity, he followed happily, although at that time He has always shown himself to be a competent thug. However, recently, Lord Geese has obviously had the intention of transforming his "double-flowered red stick" into a successor. Those subtle but practical suggestions bit by bit can be noticed by anyone who is not a fool—— This makes the number two figure in the eyes of the people of Nanzhen very distressed. The preliminaries of KOF98 have ended, and the Nanzhen team is resting at the Phantom Bar. Billy was overjoyed that King, who had announced his retirement from the world, was back, although personally, he always felt that This is a kind of grievance against King's original decision, but isn't it one of his efforts to integrate a strong Hakka into the city and fight for her honor? And Vice’s initiative Joining made him feel reluctant. However, in the histories of various places that Master Geese suggested that he read, Billy also roughly knew how the Eight Masters made South America their iron power in hundreds of years. ??????? Tong Jiangshan’s tyrannical takeover of Vice is a painful beginning, but it will be a pleasant process afterwards, as time will prove. This seemingly ambiguous metaphor made Billy want to go in two directions. One is the relationship between his sister and his father-in-law. American girls are always a little stupid, or in other words, it is a kind of misery that cannot protect themselves. At least, they come up from the bottom of darkness. Billy feels this way. The emotional tragedies he has witnessed account for a large proportion of the marriages he has seen - if his doting on his sister Lily is used to measure the marital fortunes of many women. one When it comes to Lily, thinking will be blind. This is what Geese warned him, but it is difficult for him to change this. Moreover, Billy always disliked Dongzhang. Even though Lily and Dongzhang laugh a lot when they are together Even if it’s open, he always feels it’s not worth it. The first time he heard about Dongzhang was not through Lily, but through hearsay about a real joke about a guy who took off his pants and exposed his butt to provoke his opponents in some games! The other one made Billy even more confused. That source seems to come from Vice. Although she never said it directly, since she formed the team, she has been like a pimp, constantly creating conflicts between herself and King’s alone time. Annoyingly, King was also aware of it. What was even more annoying was that neither King nor himself dared to openly resist the actions of the Eight Masters. After all, they were the ones in KOF96 and 97. The terrifying strength displayed and the influence of the Eight Elites on the entire society cannot be competed by just one or two fighters. Billy has his own sister, and King also has her younger brother. Besides, yes Billy, who is accustomed to women, asked himself that it may be easy to be passionate about a woman, but it is not easy to be attracted to a woman. In his heart, King is first and foremost his friend. With the trend of development, if you really want to consider becoming a girlfriend, it is absolutely impossible to be like a call girl. There are too many factors that need to be considered before and after. As for King's feelings, Billy As a bystander, I can only sigh. Even though King barely mentioned He Bing’s name, Billy could still see the longing for him. However, it can only be just missing. Through Keith's tips, Billy knew about Kagura Palace, Kusanagi Castle, and the Eight Heroes How the intense competition brought a genius to a tragic end during World War II, and now, he seemed to see a tragedy repeating itself. No matter how sincere the relationship between King and He Bing is, it is difficult to stand proudly In line with the tide of the times. Yes, Rio de Janeiro, London, and Tokyo are from this era. When the scandal about Miss Aoi of Kusanagi City spread to Nanzhen, Billy was regarded as a laughing stock of the wealthy family; When the Lord took He Bing to paddle on the Seine River, Billy couldn't help but worry about King's fate; and when Vice started to make random mistakes, Billy could only feel the sadness that the beauty in the forest would be destroyed by the wind. Billy was powerless to change these things. He could only talk about her about He Bing in front of King at night at the Phantom Bar, in the twilight of the feasting, when Vice left on purpose. Memories, watching her laugh, laughing until she shed tears. She must also understand this powerless feeling of despair, so the two lines of clear tears reflected through the wine glass are so heart-breaking in the laughter that seems to be happy. That show Li’s face was filled with helplessness, but he could only smile and toast with her. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of sorrow or sympathy for the same disease? After many tests, Billy believed that Zhang Dong was sincere to Lily, and Lord Geese's active hints were even more popular, but he felt that he was in a cell.   You can only see your beloved walking towards happiness step by step in a cell in a cell. Lily is happy. She closes her eyes, opens her arms, and dances to her heart's content, but cannot touch the walls and sky of the cell. Flower board. No longer able to see pure happiness, it is the sadness that makes Billy open his eyes; and King cannot even grasp happiness. Finally, Billy took out a tissue, handed it to King's cheek, and changed the topic to the upcoming extreme flow. …… Billy in South Town was hurt by King’s forced smile at the Phantom Bar, and Hebing in Tokyo called to complain from the balcony of Asamiya Athena’s house. Neither of them knew that the two were not too far away from each other. The women were arranging their red lines wantonly through ICQ, and they would not have thought that at the same time, Iori Yagami and Kagura Qianryu were chatting about something in Asamiya Athena's bedroom. The DVD with a Chinese red casing plays Asamiya Athena's own songs, which was the record she put in before she left. As soon as Iori Yagami heard the intro, he knew it was his own song. Kagura Qianlong lies on his back On the pink sheets of Miya Athena, there is a sycamore-colored guitar in her arms, and her hand is pointing at Iori Yagami who is selecting the equipment. "You handsome guy who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, why did you send so many songs to sister Athena?" "Troublesome." "Didn't someone say it? Gujian is actually pretty good" Iori Yagami shrouded Kagura Qianlong's sight like a teleport, holding down her guitar with one hand: "Don't meddle in other people's business." "Based on our friendship back then, what's wrong with me caring about you?" Kagura Qianryu laughed loudly, and the laughter seemed to fit in with Asamiya Athena's singing, "I liked the one more The little boy who was passionate and refused to admit defeat was quite disappointed to see him grow into a fragile hedgehog! " "Then I have to thank you for allowing me to have a brush with death." Iori Yagami said in a neutral tone, "In these years, I have been at home all over the world, and you never leave home. You have your ambitions, and I have my thoughts. age The moon has been at the intersection of you and me for more than ten years. You once asked me to play the piano and sing with you as a bet, but now you are acting in front of the whole world, seemingly jealous of Mai Zhuo in order to join the ice. You and I are going in opposite directions, too far apart, and you have no right to make irresponsible remarks on my affairs. " (PS: So, recommendation votes, book reviews, and things that make people jump into pitfalls are my favorites! By the way, the new book I’m preparing is science fiction. Are you willing to read such a subject?) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 116 - Feast around the Fireplace 98 volumes Chapter 116 - Feast around the Fireplace With a trunk full of ingredients, Kusanagi Aoi’s sports car finally arrived at Asamiya Athena’s home. "Of course you have to eat hot pot in the authentic style of southwestern China. This is the romance of a fighter!" The eighteen-year-old youth was filled with a pink taste, but seeing the excited look on the face of the noble lady in Tokyo, she was eager to try it. Le Qianlong and Mai Zhuo rushed out of the kitchen and were busy working alone inside. He Bing leaned against the door, moving his mouth and letting out a little sour breath: "Are you referring to the amount of food? If the tailor was here, he would definitely say this 'Zagu is the romance of men'." "What?" Kusanagi Aoi turned back and stared at him, "Are you just standing there like a pillar? Why don't you come over to help! If you don't even know how to take the initiative to cook, how will you live in the future!" "Ah, it's coming, it's coming." It seems that such reprimands have become a habit. He Bing followed the little girl and pretended to be a fool with a low eyebrow. "Thank you." Just when it was intertwined with He Bing's temples, Kusanagi Aoi blew her thanks to his ears as thin as a mosquito. “Do it well, the people waiting outside to eat are all prominent figures!” Although he thought she was a bit pushy, He Bing still smiled at her, continued to work with his head down, and stopped talking. She took out the induction cooker at home, moved it to the table in the dining room, and boiled the ingredients. Before Kusanagi Aoi shouted the word "dinner," the aroma stopped the sound of Yagami's guitar in Asamiya Athena's bedroom. "The little girl of the Kusanagi family." Nodding, Iori Yagami said hello and sat between Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianryu. After finishing the finishing work in the kitchen, Hehe saw Kusanagi Aoi sitting opposite Yagami-an. She was a bit far away from Mai Zhuo on the left and Kagura Qianryu on the right. She felt quite isolated - this made him walk over slowly. down. Finally, he touched Kusanagi Aoi's head from behind and said, "Move to the left." Then, he sat between her and Kagura Qianryu. So, in the position of the regular pentagon, Kusanagi Aoi pulled up the ice and worked on the hot pot dinner for a long time. Finally, Kusanagi Aoi held up the ceramic wine glass: "Although it is just an ordinary Chinese hot pot, it is also done by myself, Kusanagi Aoi." Yes. For the two adults who are busy with everything, Mr. Yagami who stands proudly in the world and smiles at the storm, and for my favorite Hebing, so that everyone can gather around the fire, I propose that everyone drink." The five cups clinked together making a pleasant sound. At this moment, the guests and hosts are enjoying themselves. "Acting Master Kagura, when we parted last time, I really didn't notice that you were so decisive in killing. Come on, let me toast you." Facing the cup that Kusanagi Aoi raised immediately, Kagura Qianryu nodded with a smile, but what was greeted was not the sake that Kusanagi Aoi poured for everyone: "Thank you, Miss Aoi, for the compliment, but I'm really not used to this kind of pure sake, please allow me." After that, I will drink tea instead of wine." As she said that, she drank it all first. "Isn't it bad to be peaceful at all? Could it be that the acting palace master is interested in a strong liquor like Wuliangye?" Kusanagi Aoi didn't take it seriously, but was just a little curious. Kagura Qianlong put a plate of eels into the induction cooker and raised his eyebrows: "Wuliangye is too far, so vodka will do." Mai Zhuo pursed his lips and interjected: "Vodka? The alcohol content is very high. Aren't the acting palace masters afraid of getting drunk?" "Everyone will get drunk if the wine is not intoxicating. I am completely clear on my spiritual platform." Kagura Qianlong waved the chopsticks in her hands and signaled He Bing to add a cup of tea for herself. "Besides, a bottle of wine, no matter how strong it is, will take more than ten years to drink." It’s easy to drink slowly.” "Really?" Mai Zhuo tapped the table with his left index finger, "It seems that the acting palace master had a soft spot for vodka more than ten years ago, and must be ready to taste it at the feast? Have you ever thought about inviting us? Let’s taste it together?” "I don't have that kind of ambition. I just want to hide and drink at home." Kagura Qianlong raised his cup and reached out to Mai Zhuo beside him, "Commander Mai Zhuo, here's a toast to you!" Mai Zhuo touched the cup, but stopped at his lips: "Well, I'm not very interested in vodka. Recently, I hope to cultivate agave in peace and make a Tequila that suits my taste. ." Seeing Kagura Qianryu and Mai Zhuo chatting happily, Kusanagi Aoi seemed to want to say something, but couldn't get in the conversation. Iori Yagami has been paying attention to the fish he put in the stove, and occasionally glances at them with eyes full of disgust. He Bing listened quietly, obviously noticing Kusanagi Aoi's bad expression. "Is it really just Tequila?" Kagura Qianryu chuckled, "I thought that Mr. Mai Zhuo, who has countless experiences, planned to use Tequila and rum to make cocktails, but I didn't expect that you would consider growing agave. ." Mai Zhuo shrugged, with helplessness written on his beautiful face: "The environmental pollution is so serious now.You can rest assured that you have to handle the materials yourself. " At this point, He Bing couldn't help but speak. "Sister Mai Zhuo, although I don't know much about wine, is environmental pollution really that serious? Aoi once said that she likes Egyptian chocolate, and I haven't seen her doting brother Aangji grow cocoa for her wish." Kagura Qianlong and Mai Zhuo looked at him in unison, their faces full of surprise. Kusanagi Aoi lowered her head and pulled Hebing's clothes: "Hebing, thank you for remembering. But now I just want to drink tea. Whether it's cocoa or coffee, I don't care about it." "real?" "Really. Women have changed in their eighteenth year!" Kusanagi Aoi looked up, with a pure smile on her face. He Bing was still confused: "Did she influence you?" "Don't you believe that I can grow into a good woman?" Kusanagi Aoi still smiled like Yamato Nadeshiko, but she lightly stepped on Hebing under the table. "……I……" Before He Bing could hesitate to express his inner thoughts, Kagura Qianlong smiled and said: "Don't just talk, eat the food! It's a rare gathering, how can we only care about the love between children?" Mai Zhuo covered his mouth and smiled, watching with amusement. The small banquet around the fire continued. Kagura Qianryu talked about Iori Yagami's excitement when he met his soulmate when he was a child, Mai Zhuo talked about Sherme's interesting story of going to Germany when she was angry with Nanaisha in her previous life, and Kusanagi Aoi talked about her childhood memories with her little sister Todo Kasumi. Iori Yagami was still eating quietly, and he ate the most in the audience. "By the way, Aoi, why don't you call Kasumi? Her dojo is not too far from here." He Bing suddenly missed that cute and unyielding little girl. As he spoke, his eyes couldn't help but drift towards Iori Yagami. "Kazumi has already gone to Nan Town to open a new dojo." Kusanagi Aoi explained with a smile, "Speaking of this, I also hope that Mai Zhuo-sama can give more support to Kasumi's career in Nan Town. After all, she is a weak girl." "It's a trivial matter." Mai Zhuo nodded without hesitation. So weak? He Bing almost spat out, but saw the chopsticks in Iori Yagami's hand suddenly snapped into two pieces. "I won't eat it." Before he finished speaking, Iori Yagami left without giving any face. (PS: Ah, I’m already asking for recommendations, collections, and inducing people to jump into the trap, everyone’s help, etc. I love it the most!) (PSII: Although this chapter is only 2K, it took 2 and a half hours to write. Although I have tried hard to write straightforwardly recently, this chapter really needs to be a little more obscure. I don’t know if everyone can understand it. Anyway, it is another one. There is more subtext information than text chapters, sorry) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 117 - Era 98 volumes Chapter 117 - Era Except for Iori Yagami’s disappointing exit, the fireside party at Asamiya Athena’s house also ended happily. "I won't wash the bowls. Mai Zhuo-sama should be good at this." Before leaving, Kusanagi Aoi made a face at Mai Zhuo, grabbed He Bing's hand, and waved to Kagura Qianryu, "Just let He Hing Send me some ice cream By the way!" She suddenly shouted towards Asamiya Athena's bedroom, "I'm leaving, Iori Yagami! Thank you for having dinner with me today!" Out of the door, Kusanagi Aoi still didn't let go: "Send Buddha to the west." The car roared and moved slowly towards Kusanagi Castle. In the car, Kusanagi Aoi was turning the steering wheel with one hand and holding He Bing's neck with the other. This bold move was not suitable for her who was not tall. He Bing looked at the bustling scene outside the car and the various elements unique to the KOF season dotted among it. He bent his left hand back to cover Kusanagi Aoi's hand: "Why do you have to be so brave? They are clearly bullying you today." Kusanagi Aoi patted the steering wheel and turned blue: "Can I not come? Shiba Fushi's father has to run out to participate in KOF98. Sister Yang can't even get out of bed now. Those other guys are either slow to react or can't bear it. Even if they are here today He never loses his composure and will definitely add fuel to the fire when he returns home. I have grown up watching them act and know those people very well. Rather than letting them humiliate themselves, it would be better for me to accept this provocation." "Butit seems like you came here on your own initiative?" He Bing asked weakly. "It would have been really late if I didn't come as soon as possible!" Kusanagi Aoi was still angry. "Okay, okay, although I can't decide anything, I can't bear to see them teaming up to leave you there." He Bing comforted and changed the topic, "By the way, how is Yang's current situation? Is she okay? " "Okay, it's much better than when you ran out and got married with a woman from the Kagura Palace. But she thinks about you every day. Seeing your acting skills in the Seine, Sister Yang doesn't know how worried she is!" Kusanagi! Kui grabbed He Bing's ear and said, "Tell me! Aren't you calling Sister Mai Zhuo all the time? Why do you have to sit next to a woman from the Kagura Palace when you sit down?" "Aren't you being picky? No matter what, I'm still Qianlong's bodyguard for the time being!" Kusanagi Aoi seemed to be accumulating dissatisfaction, and even drove a lot faster: "Is it that simple?" "Can you let go first? It hurts to be bumping like this!" Hebing squeezed Kusanagi Aoi's hand, but that hand was still holding his ear firmly. Until the car drove into Kusanagi Castle. "Okay, enough drama." Kusanagi Aoi finally let go and smiled happily at He Bing, "Maybe there will be a headline like this tomorrow - 'Miss Aoi angrily scolded her playboy boyfriend, and rode straight to Xiangcheng. Girl, maybe someone can add a captured photo of 'tracheitis'." "Whatwhat do you want to do?" He Bing had known that with Kusanagi Aoi's style, she would not even be interested in gossiping about her daughter's family's innocence as a joke, but why would she come home at this time? When Aoi Kusanagi opened the door of his house and wanted to pull Hing in, he finally couldn't help but pull back his hand and stopped outside the entrance: "Aoi, you have to think clearly. At this moment, if I really go in, maybe Even if you jump into the Yellow River, you won’t be able to wash yourself away.” However, Kusanagi Aoi ducked behind He Bing, kicked him in, and laughed loudly when the door slammed shut: "Otherwise, how could you cover up your meeting with Sister Yang?" Before turning around, Kusanagi Aoi smiled even more happily when she looked at the footprints on his butt, "Sister Yang is still in the original room, go in by yourself! It would be best if you wait until the rice is cooked before you come out!" "Akui! The relationship between Yang and me is very pure!" He Bing retorted loudly, but seeing the disbelief on her face, he had no choice but to walk upstairs angrily. Before Kusanagi Yang's door was opened, Kusanagi Yang's singing could be heard faintly inside. "Now I am heartbroken, my eyes are drying up, and I may no longer be able to smile. But one day I will be able to speak frankly: I have experienced that era myself; I am confident that I will be able to smile and say to others: There was such an era! So for the time being, I will put aside my weakness and sadness. Feelings of love, just enjoy the warm wind blowing in front of your face changing, changing, the times are changing, the joys and sorrows are repeated, let's see the lovers who parted ways today can finally get rid of the past and usher in new encounters . A wanderer who wanders around the world always looks forward to the day when he can return home. Even if I collapse due to lack of support tonight, I still push the door with such conviction, even if there is endless rain waiting for me outside today. Don’t back down any more. Times are changing, times are changing, repeating the separation and reunification. The wanderers who have fallen to the ground today will always change their minds and start over again.??moment. Alternating, alternating, eras are constantly alternating, dividing and reuniting again. The wanderers who have fallen to the ground today will always have a moment to change their minds and start over again" The a cappella singing was not as beautiful as the music that Kagura Qianryu had been listening to for several months, but the singing seemed to emanate from the bottom of Hebing's heart. When Kusanagi Yang repeatedly murmured the last exclamation, Hebing Finally I couldn't help but push the door open gently. "Xiao Kui um, He Bing?" Kusanagi Yang was shocked. He turned his head and struggled to get up, but he could only move a small amount and couldn't even fall off the bed. "Yang" He Bing hurriedly stepped forward, half-knelt beside the bed, and helped her lie down flat, "Don't be so pushy." "After all, I have been in a coma for several years and need constant exercise. You accompanied me through the period when I couldn't even speak at the beginning." Yang Kusanagi's eyes were full of joy, "I must not be able to sing as well as the genius of the Kagura family. Right? She is an expert in music." He Bing, who was half-kneeling, held Kusanagi Yang's right hand with his right hand, and gently combed the hair on her forehead with his left hand. He looked at Kusanagi Yang's soft eyes. "Yang, you have lost weight." "It would be better if you lose weight. If you lie down all day long, if you gain weight, it will definitely be puffy." Yang Kusanagi pursed his lips and smiled, his fingers trembling slightly in the warmth of Hebing. "It's a pity that Xiaokui can only take care of her. She is today You probably didn’t get it, right?” "Neither Mai Zhuo nor Qianlong took her seriously. After all, Aoi cannot represent Kusanagi City in terms of legal principles and influence." He Bing shook his head helplessly, and his fingers roamed in Kusanagi Yang's hair lightly. Gently massaging her scalp, "Seeing the two of them bickering in an atmosphere like a quarrel, she could hardly get a word in. I couldn't do anything except interrupt the topic." Kusanagi Yang looked grateful: "What you did is already a help in times of need." "Is it a timely help?" He Bing said with a bitter smile, "The result of giving a timely help is that she grabbed my ears and brought me to you, using her own reputation to make us happy? After all, she is a willful girl." "Xiaokui is young. She just thought you could make me happy, so she did that. Please don't blame her." "Where is it! I don't say thank you for the kindness, so I didn't say anything." He Bing smiled and shook his head, "We can't hide our thoughts even if we want to, so why do you have to say that?" [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/m2r2CBHVug24zsEUQB8_xQ/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 118 - I am lucky to have it 98 volumes Chapter 118 - I’m lucky to have it "Qian Ling, the main analysis report on behalf of the palace will be made within two days." "Please remind the Family Court again that the assembled congratulatory troops will be mobilized within two hours at any time." "Okay. Qian Ling, I want you to run around again." "That's not necessarily the case, Lancy. After the report was handed over to her, the Acting Palace Master promised to give me a period of leave. Probably because of concerns about my identity, it may not be suitable for too much exposure in public. Anyway, I I plan to go shopping in Russia with Rei Kagura. Brazilian mercenaries have a lot of industries there, and I always feel uneasy, so I just go and check them out." "Haha, I thought you wanted to chase A Ling!" "Don't be like Kagura Rei and think about new boyfriends all day long. I'm leaving, remember to help Kagura Rei and I prepare for the trivial matters of going to Russia." …… Iori Yagami hid in Asamiya Athena's bedroom and vented his bass, while Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianryu outside smiled at this. They had finished washing the dishes together and were sitting on the sofa. Like a pair of family friends. "Little girl from the Kagura family, guess where He Bing will be dragged by his rumored girlfriend?" "God knows, that Miss Kui is so weird, she might just drag He Bing to her room and do it." Kagura Qianlong kept smiling, Mai Zhuo's teasing expression reflected in his purple sunglasses. "It's really like that, can you really sit still?" "Then why can you sit still?" The two of them looked up to the sky and laughed in unison. "Enjoy your vodka, and I will tell my family to clean up the place where the agave is planted. Other actions should not be too big, so as not to cause a heart attack in Tokyo." Mai Zhuo blinked his eyes with a joking look on his face. Kagura Qianryu stretched out his hand toward her: "I hope there will be no war on the Western Front during my lifetime." "Good luck!" Mai Zhuo came forward and held her tightly. Their faces were centered around the intimate hands that seemed to be wrestling each other, and the distance was getting closer and closer. "I have an impulse: You said, if I If we kill you, will the world be peaceful in advance?" "Trust is a high-level risk investment. Guys who never trust others will never reap the rewards of trust." Kagura Qianryu didn't seem to care, "I don't want to be a second-rate trader, and I think you are a super first-rate banker. ." Mai Zhuo relaxed his grip and smiled with a hint of cunning and success: "You can control your tone and expression, but unfortunately, you can't stop the panic in your body for a moment. After all, you are an ordinary person. Your physique. You are actually afraid of death, at least you don't want to die at this time. Therefore, it is better to say less about the words "All Quiet on the Western Front", and you should respect yourself when you drag He Bing to take scandal photos. You should be happy, Now I am the commander-in-chief One last thing to remind you: You and I are not the bankers, and we never will be." After saying that, this gorgeous woman stood up gently, swayed gracefully, hummed a little tune to the bass of Iori Yagami, and walked towards the undercover of Zhenyuan Zhai. …… "Hebing." "how?" The window in Kusanagi Yang's room was equipped with one-way perspective glass. Kusanagi Yang and Hebing wrapped her in a quilt, held her in his arms, came to the window, and looked out at the scene outside - nothing had changed. "What kind of person is Kagura Qianryu?" "She" He Bing thought about it, "It's hard to say! Maybe her heart is as high as the sky." "Why didn't you say life is thinner than paper?" Kusanagi Yang smiled - months of continuous practice made her smile so natural and charming. "All the young people in the Kagura Palace seem to be willing to follow her. What else do you think she dares not do?" He Bing shook his head gently, "She can trust even a stranger like me, and she tells her sincerely. Me, she might sell me. She is always ready to overthrow Kusanagi Castle and the Eight Masters. She doesn't think that the lives of half a million civilians are extremely precious. I have a feeling that when necessary, she might " "What could it be?" Yang Kusanagi’s questioning failed to help Hebing’s thoughts: “Yang, you know whether every word I say is against my will, but I really can’t tell.” "I know that you hide a secret in your heart, a secret that no one wants to tell." Kusanagi Yang tilted his head towards Hebing's collarbone, "If you can, tell me why you are willing to be her bodyguard?" He Bing slowly answered after a while of hesitation: "She is my Pandora. Although she may cause good or bad results, she is my hope and she is my variable in this world."  "What about me? Can I be your Pandora?" Kusanagi Yang didn't quite understand and tried to ask. "You" He Bing was stunned for a moment. He slowly tightened his embrace and pressed his chin on Kusanagi Yang's head. "You can be my Pandora, but under what circumstances did we meet? Then At that time, I was a foodie in Athena's family, a typical three-person; and you, without consciousness, alone and helpless, could only live the simplest life. With you, I have never thought about those complicated things so much. In me In my heart, you are a friend, a friend who needs to be cared for, and a friend who can talk. If one day you can be honest with each other, that would be my ideal script." "Every time a dog is slaughtered for justice, it is a scholar who is unfaithful." Kusanagi Yang was silent for a while, closed his eyes, and gradually put the weight of his entire body on He Bing, "When you are at the bottom, you can compare your heart to your heart. Lucky one Yes, we met each other at our lowest point.” "Yes! Every word Qianlong said to me was sincere, but I couldn't find the pure feeling I had when I sang for you before you went to bed. Standing on the shoulders of giants, I can gradually see clearly It’s something that’s in a commanding position, but you can no longer see others clearly.” He Bing whispered, the voice was like a whisper in Kusanagi Yang’s ear, “I’m so lucky to have it!” The two of them hugged each other, and it was quiet for a while. After a long time, Kusanagi Yang suddenly asked weakly: "Hebing, if you give up your identity as a fighter now, and I ask Xiaokui to arrange a normal job for you in a distant place, and you take me to live in seclusion, the whole world will think I am still a vegetable - Xiaokui will definitely be happy to see this happen. You can do everything you want, except to get ahead. You just need to spend some time with me every day like taking care of a severely disabled comrade. That kind of life , will you choose?" "Yang, that is an impossible wish." He Bing only thought for a second, "Back then, I had unrealistic ambitions and could not be willing to be mediocre. Now I am already in the game. If I take a step back, maybe I can No burial place.” (PS: Since my Painxi group administrator account is a large account, and I usually log in to a small account in recent months, a group of book friends’ group applications have expired. I would like to apologize first and recommend you to apply again. Once in this group - 45210487 - the following is a list of book friends whose applications have expired (fog) 2403621704 137771819 2596189052 1550604910 2335519022 Thank you for your support. ) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 119 - First glimpse of the door 98 volumes Chapter 119 - A first glimpse into the door It was already late at night when He Bing left. Kusanagi Aoi didn't ask what he and her sister Yang talked about when they were alone, but she was very gossipy about whether the passion she was imagining in her heart had happened. At least, "There must be a kiss goodbye!" Unfortunately, Hebing could only He reached out and touched the top of her head. The enviable black shoulder-length hair was quite hard and seemed to be the hairstylist's favorite. Such silent movements quickly made Kusanagi Aoi angry: "Hebing! Understand, I am your master!" "Yes, I have offered you tea." He Bing smiled and let go, walking towards the door, "Akui, you made a genius investment - with a drop of your blood, you brewed the blood-rich Yu Shui's feelings." When he opened the door, he suddenly looked back at Kusanagi Aoi, who seemed to be organizing her words, "Stop thinking about it! It's only right to prepare supper for Yang. Besides I'm waiting for your tea, but I have very high requirements for quality.” After going out, He Bing walked leisurely in Kusanagi City, as if waiting for something, but no one took the initiative to talk to him. Well, at this time when he was supposed to be invisible, it was really a problem for someone to talk to him. . So, at the nominal city gate, He Bing greeted the people on duty in Chinese, but found that he couldn't communicate, so he simply changed to English. "Hello." "Hello." "Is it really okay for me to come out of Kusanagi Castle at this time?" "Silly tape, cute big breasts!" someone blurted out. “…Okay, okay, you win.” After thinking about it, He Bing finally shook his head and ran directly to the top of the tall building, returning to Asamiya Athena's home in a straight line. Looking at the darkness and silence, He Bing tiptoed to get in through the window, but found that everything was closed - he couldn't tell whose hand it was. He looked completely different when he was dragged away by Kusanagi Aoi! "Director, the script is wrong!" With a voice that only he could hear, He Bing hesitated for a while and finally knocked gently on the window of Asamiya Athena's bedroom. A few seconds later, Iori Yagami, who was wearing Chinese red pajamas, opened the window impatiently. "are you an idiot?" That pity-like look in his eyes hurt He Bing. So, he got into the room and whispered in Yagami's ear: "Don't you know how to say some words of comfort? I really don't know why Sister Tanjian likes you like this" Before he could finish speaking, Iori Yagami stabbed him in the face with a dream bomb. "Hey, you're just fooling around, you're going to do this? What if the image is ruined!" He Bing jumped two meters away and landed on Athena's bed. "My Athena is such a good girl. Ah, I actually worship someone like this" He Bing suddenly jumped out of bed like a spring, and once again avoided Iori Yagami's claws, "You have the shame to do it, but you don't have the shame to let people say it? Eight" It was said that it was a blind light, but the street lights outside at least showed the outline of Yagami Temple - in the electric light and flint, He Bing saw his gesture - that is, Yazhinu! Even the words in his mouth were abruptly cut off. He Bing lowered his body in an instant and started fighting with Iori Yagami, who was in front of him without even blinking. The Eight Claws were dismantled in less than a second. At the moment when Iori Yagami was about to embrace each other and explode into purple flames, He Bing punched forward! However, he missed it! Iori Yagami took a step back in advance, and when his fist power was exhausted, he turned around and kicked Hebing right on the cheek. The rotation in the air is at least 720 degrees, which is perfect. "idiot." He Bing, who reluctantly raised his head, was suddenly greeted by light. It was Iori Yagami who turned on the chandelier. Seeing the redness and swelling on He Bing's face, Iori shook his head, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked down at him. "You are really smart." "You are too stupid." There is probably no such word as politeness in Ba Shenan's dictionary. "In the past KOF arena, you used unpredictable movements to decipher the opponent's moves, and in the end the weak defeated the strong. Could it be that you are naive? Do you think that no one will study you this year? Tricks in routines can only be used once. This is a simple truth." "The same tricks are useless against saints." He Bing slowly got up, sat on the ground, and looked at Yagami'an, "It turns out that all fighters are saints!" "idiot." With one hand covering his cheek and the other hand shaking slightly to express surrender, He Bing tilted his mouth and asked, "Okay, okay, I just want to ask, why did you take a step back just now?" "That's the biggest flaw of the eight young girls. But if you dare to fight me, as long as you are not stupid to a certain extent, then you are the best."?When you can fight back. Iori Yagami said matter-of-factly, "A fighter is not a saint, and there is no ambiguity at all in killing people at critical moments." " "I know, I owe you my life again, right? Let me tell you, in addition to pain, your foot also smells a little bit" Seeing that Yagami's hand on his knee showed signs of fire, He Bing quickly moved away The topic was, "Ah, by the way, as your killer move, the eight-year-old girl has such obvious flaws. Is she really a man?" “There is no perfect move in the world. The correct body technique captures the right timing and the right move produces the right effect. This is martial arts.” Listening to Iori Yagami's rare long sentence, Hebing thought thoughtfully: "But, why is Kusanagi Castle still pursuing Mu Shiki so much?" "It is no longer a fixed move, but a state, belonging to martial arts." "Martial arts" He Bing suddenly thought of a scene - on the first day he came to the world of KOF, he was accidentally injured by Asamiya Athena. When he woke up, Zhen Yuanzhai, who was blocked behind by Asamiya Athena, first asked The question is "Are you willing to enter a world of martial arts?" And after that, it is the KOF of Asamiya Athena's science. After pondering for a long time, He Bing's face changed from a solemn and thoughtful look to a smile. He looked at Iori Yagami and said in a very calm tone: "Yes, I just got a glimpse of the door!" Iori Yagami nodded mercilessly: "That's right." "Okay, thank you." He Bing stood up slowly, looking up instead of looking down, "But, I'm still a little confused - why would you mention this to me?" Iori Yagami did not answer immediately. He raised a finger and "poof" a purple flame ignited, but it quickly turned red. The flames on the fingertips were constantly switching between purple and red. And his eyes faced He Bing through the flames. Gradually, He Bing became a little frightened by this strange and quiet situation. "Can you just tell me?" Iori Yagami still stared at him closely, but the flames went out when they were purple but not red: "The three artifacts joined forces to seal Orochi. Now, Orochi seems to intend to let humans perform on the stage for a period of time. As a result, the foundation of the alliance of the three artifacts disappeared . The world has returned to the melodies of hundreds of years, and I am not interested. But you, are interested in them, very interested." (PS: Well, it is indeed too cold in winter. I have to keep warm in my arms after less than 2 minutes of typing Also, are there dragons and empty crowds? Please review the book, sincerely ~ Maybe, the next chapter will be the beginning of the finals ) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 120 Crush 98 volumes Chapter 120—Crushing The overt and covert fight performed by the Yagami team in Tokyo was not publicized, but Kagura Chizuru of the female fighter team who arrived in South Korea would at least receive a report - when Feifei was not present. "During the conversation between He Hing and Kusanagi Aoi, the acting palace lord inferred that there was a person in Kusanagi City. This person knew or was even familiar with both of them, and he might have a lot of influence on both of them. . Moreover, this person is probably older than Kusanagi Aoi. The acting palace master guessed that he has asked his family to analyze and screen every important member of Kusanagi City and then target them. The report is expected to be made in two days." In Kagura Chizuru’s guest room, Kagura Kagura reported meticulously. Kagura Chizuru sat elegantly on the sofa, wearing a miko uniform, holding relevant information in her hands, with a sad look on her face. "Screening? Will it take two more days?" Kagura Chizuru sighed, "We have created a database about Hebing since 1995. Among the people in Kusanagi Castle he may have met, Among the people who are willing to have a close relationship with Hehei in the accumulated atmosphere, the intersection between the two is small enough. Moreover, a man whose gender is unknown can allow Hehei and Kusanagi Aoi to communicate in a tacit understanding. This person is in their relationship. The position in his heart must be unique. And such a person Kusanagi Shibafune counts as one, Kusanagi Souji counts as one, Kusanagi Kyo barely counts as one, and Kusanagi Moe and his like are probably not included. But the problem is Yes, the first three are quite similar to each other. With just the word "he", why is He Bing so sure that there will be no misunderstanding? No, if this person exists, he is not inferior to those three people emotionally in their hearts. , and is special in some other aspect But, does such a person really exist? Although Kusanagi Aoi is young, her character and knowledge revealed in every moment are very different from most people in Kusanagi City. She can People who had an impact on her" Kagura Chizuru was thinking while talking, but finally fell into deep thought. The Kagura Mirror Spirit stood quietly, or rather waited. It was early morning outside the window. When Kagura Kyōrei knocked on the door, Kagura Chizuru was doing morning exercises. As a martial arts practitioner, I feel quite unhappy to be interrupted at such a time, but as the master of Kagura Palace, I am used to it. Even when participating in KOF. "Forget it, wait for the report from home, give me one too." When the knock on the door rang again, Kagura Chizuru stopped thinking, stood up and handed the information back to Kagura Kyory, "It's probably Feifei outside the door. , this troublesome guy Jing Ling, you should go eat first." Unlike when she was searching for Kusanagi Kyo all over the world in private, as the captain of the female fighter team, she often appeared in the public eye. Kagura Chizuru never asked Kagura Kyōrei to have dinner with her, and the other party took it as a matter of course. He nodded and opened the door to leave. By the way, he smiled at Feifei, who was standing upright at the door. "Good morning! Kagura Palace." Feifei was still wearing a sportswear, and she looked like a college student exuding a youthful atmosphere. "I heard that the Korean team led by the coach who practiced taekwondo has always suffered repeated defeats?" Kagura Chizuru smiled faintly: "You are all people who are in the fighting business. Just like Mai Shiranui, you have to compromise with mundane things without knowing it. In this regard, most of the fighters in the world are probably envious of you. of." "Really?" Feifei was stunned, leaning against the door, playing with her long hair, "I think you all live a very prosperous life, and you all have clear goals that are within reach." Kagura Chizuru didn’t say anything anymore, got up and went out. When the female fighter team had breakfast together at the hotel, the match between the Yagami team and the Japanese team was being broadcast live on the hotel's rear projection screen. It was the scene where Hehi and Yabuki Shingo appeared first. Dark blue trousers, a long-sleeved sky blue shirt, a blue trench coat with a black waistcoat, jet black leather boots, and a belt - He Bing on the field was dressed like Goenitz, and his calm expression did not seem to change anything. Focus less on the game and more on your own personal matters. The close-up shot lasted for several seconds, while Kagura Chizuru frowned: "Hebing" "Did he take the wrong medicine? Does he think cosplaying can make someone as strong as someone else?" Mai Shiranui complained while eating, completely unaware of Kagura Chizuru's increasingly depressed expression. "Fight!" The moment the game started, He Hing moved like a rabbit and shot at Yabuki Shingo - Dragon Link Ga, Earth Dragon! The force of the three consecutive kicks was obviously very heavy. Shingo Yabuki, who was on guard, blocked it, but he did not have the ability to counterattack. He Bing landed on the ground and received a wild bite! A crisp straight punch almost broke Shingo Yabuki's defense, and the second nine-injury hit made him loosen his grip. Sunflower! He Bing's three things that are not sloppyThe blows hit the chin, stomach, and back of the neck in sequence. Yabuki Shingo, who was knocked to the ground, couldn't stand up for a while. "I know you don't give up easily, but I also have to prove my strength to people because of some needs. Shingo, give in! You are like a good example among ordinary people, but in this arena, you can enter but temporarily You can only step in. I really envy the life like you that can work hard and challenge without any scruples, so this year, your struggle will stop here" Hebing was almost right in front of Shingo Yabuki, maintaining a condescending fighting posture. His unhurried words spread throughout the world, as polite and courteous as a BOSS who was waiting for the protagonist to transform or burn the small universe. Without losing the original intention of persuasion. Maybe it made him regretful, maybe he expected it, but Shingo Yabuki suddenly jumped up - Hanaken! ???????????????????????????????? Shingo Yabuki was only half as tall as Hehi before he was kicked away by Hehi's lightning-quick kick, flying out of the arena like a stone from a catapult. "K.O!" There were cheers on the field that drowned out the commentator's voice. Feifei, who was sitting next to Kagura Chizuru, was a little surprised: "This kid is so decisive? Wasn't he still a rookie two years ago?" "After all, this is just a competition. If it was really decisive, Shingo Yabuki should have killed him when he fell to the ground." Mary shook her head, but she was unwilling to do so. "This guy is really making rapid progress, just with the speed of the dragon's teeth. And strength If I face him and don't use a desperate move I may have no chance at all." Kagura Chizuru just bit her lip vaguely: "What exactly does he want to express?" Not only the female fighters were watching the live broadcast, but Athena Asamiya and her family were also watching and yelling. Well, the only one who made a big fuss was Shii Kentaka. "How could he use Long Lianya randomly without saying hello? How could Long Lianya be used as domineeringly as he does? Long Lianya is not Feiyan Gale Kicks!" Suddenly, Asamiya Athena stopped him: "Shut up, it seems that the explanation has suddenly changed." Yes, the new commentator immediately attracted a lot of people's attention, or in other words, doubts - Kusanagi Moe? (PS: It’s really hard to write a new book I want to write it at the level of submission, but it turns out it’s really difficult to write. I want science fiction to be bug-free (at least self-consistent), with clear characters, no overlapping outlines, no sloppy language, and inconsistent scene descriptions. Being downplayed (this is my weakness), the rhythm should be as tight as possible I wrote it many times and revised it many times, and then I used the criterion of "Whether I would be willing to pay for it after reading it" as the standard, and then I was still not satisfied Please comfort and encourage me! In addition, I have briefly organized the historical background of KOF's Long Days. There are not many spoilers in the main text, but readers who don't like to delve into details can take a look at it to have a clear context. Those who do not regard this article as a romance should read it seriously. Friends, it’s best not to read it. So, should I send this thing out? ) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 121—Whip’s Thoughts 98 volumes Chapter 121 - Whip’s thoughts "Shingo Yabuki was completely defeated by Gohyo! It seems that as a high school student, Shingo still has a long way to go. Next up for the Japanese team is Daimon Goro! As we all know, Shingo has a long way to go. , he is a judoka, who only uses judo-based kung fu to compete with many fighters. This is quite similar to Captain Kim of the South Korean team Ah, everyone, please Look, Daimon Goro appears! " Kusanagi Moe’s explanation style is very different from the girl in Hebing’s impression. However, the referee had already shouted "Fight!" Daimon Goro also lowered his focus slightly and stared attentively. Come on - He Bing put aside his unnecessary thoughts and slowly approached his opponent step by step. Most fighters around the world are paying attention to the match between these two teams, but at this moment, Whip is sitting on a bench in a park in Rio de Janeiro, sitting on her right. , is Li Simi, who is also a mercenary. "The entire military camp is in a state of semi-rest." "Because all the backbones went to participate in KOF98?" Whip sat upright, with his hands on his knees, holding the whip; Li Simi was also in military uniform, but he was leaning on his back. "Maybe, anyway, I don't have too many things to do before the end of KOF98." Li Simi spread his hands along the back of the bench, "Whip, you have come so far to make an appointment with me. Come out, what happened? " Whip lowered his head and looked at the circled whip in his hand: "In the circle of fighters, the organizer of KOF98 is NESTS. This is like an open secret." Li Simi turned his eyes and looked over, but it was Whip's side face that was blocked by his hair. He looked around again. There was no one around. They were probably watching the live broadcast of the KOF game. This is the foundation of a fighter "In today's world, as long as you are on earth, if you want to do things for the public and hide it from the three poles, it is basically a fool's errand." "Yes!" Whip nodded with concern, "Representing the Eight Elites and participating in Asamiya Athena's global tour, I have a deep understanding of the extent to which they can use H. Li Smith, do you know how Asamiya Athena is worried about NESTS? " Before Li Simi could think about it, she had already given the answer, "'What kind of benefits can it be? Will people have the courage to act like a chariot? ’ That little girl understands better than some people. " "But Athena Asamiya has also never understood what some people are pursuing, right?" Li Simi sighed, straightened up, and put his left hand on Whip's right shoulder: "I'm just a peripheral person, but they all think highly of you. The more comprehensive you think, the better." Of course, I will definitely support you to the best of my ability. " "Me?" Whip finally raised his head and looked at Li Simi. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes, "Strictly speaking, I'm just a defective product. I can sit here and chat with you. The reason why we talk is because I have been given up. " Li Simi’s eyes widened: “Impossible! An excellent person like you is just a defector…” Whip shook his head, held the hand on his shoulder, and slowly pulled it away: "I do understand many things better than most people, but I have an insurmountable flaw! With life It’s all here, there’s nothing we can do about it. " This gentle yet firm action made Li Simi feel nervous. "Well, probably, I'm not qualified to know the specifics. So, what do you want me to do?" "Li Smith, I'm worried that some people have acted too hastily. Therefore, from now on, I don't want to participate anymore. I want to use another angle, or stance, to face the current situation. Bureau. If it turns out that I was overly worried, that would be for the best. If the ending unfortunately goes in the direction I'm worried about, please don't forget my true intentions. " Whip let go of Li Smith's hand, stood up neatly, and turned back to face Li Smith. The whip was wrapped around his hand like a snake. Li Simi looked at her so close, so heroic. The person's appearance seems to be suddenly unpredictable. "Whip, do you know what you just said? Not to mention how I understood it, just by telling this to some people, you will definitely cause misunderstanding.” Hearing the words that Li Smith had carefully considered before speaking, Whip smiled happily: "Please tell me! By the way, I also express my worries. This is an turbulent era. Although it seems that It was calm going up. Sometimes, parting ways doesn't mean it's a betrayal. Moreover, no one under Mai Zhuo dared to show his eyes.You dare to trouble me. By the way, Li Smith, I heard , have you ever seen a woman who looks exactly like me? " "That's right." Li Simi seemed to still be digesting what she just said, and answered slowly, "The woman called herself Xianla, and she was followed by two men who looked like Kusanagi Kyo. , and claimed that she had plastic surgery with the help of NESTS. They found Leona at the mercenary base and were very dissatisfied with General Heaton's adoption of Leona. " "Leona? That woman who is enviable because of her simplicity." Whip thought about it, "Li Simi, pay more attention to He Bing, he may be another one who is favored by thousands of people. ?????????????????????????? " "No." "By the way, I investigated your situation. Although I didn't tell you in advance, you know." Whip looked at the surprised Li Smith, "You often send money to a person in Germany. Girl, who is she to you? " Li Smith was silent. "Although that is your secret, if you get serious, I, or some people, can find out." Whip's words made Li Simi feel relieved: "She is very important to me. I am in the distance, guarding her to grow up again. I am struggling with whether to stay with her forever or not. It’s the audience cheering for her happiness" "Again? Well, at least you have someone to pay for. So today, please take a walk with me!" Whip leaned over and took Li Smith's hand, winking. , "After all, we are out on a date." …… When Whip and Li Simi walked hand in hand in the park, the competition between Hebing and Daimon Goro had already concluded - half a step away, both of them remained still until even the audience When he was almost impatient, He Bing suddenly burst out and hit Daimon Goro's chest with a straight punch! The speed was so fast that Daimon Goro was already hit as soon as his hands wrapped around his arms! After staggering back for more than ten steps, Daimon Goro was able to stop. Soon, he gave in and left without saying a word. Moe Kusanagi was exaggerating the atmosphere in an unknown studio, but the fighters watching the live broadcast understood what exactly happened from beginning to end. "Competing with the rhythm of breath, striking quickly when the opponent is out of breath, this is a manifestation of Wu Shi." In Kusanagi Aoi's bedroom, Kusanagi Yang was lying on Kusanagi Aoi's lap, watching the TV together. Live broadcast, smiling endlessly, "It's just that it took Daimon Goro so long to confirm the flaw How can there be such peace when fighting life and death? There is still a lot of room for improvement!" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 122 - If we only meet for the first time in life 98 volumes Chapter 122 - If we only meet for the first time in life Nikaido Benimaru's first move on the stage showed no intention of fighting. He stepped closer step by step and pressed close to Hebing's chest, with their heads and necks intertwined. This became an ambiguous scene that stunned the whole world. The whole audience was in an uproar, and even Kusanagi Moe's explanation began to stutter. "Wuro vomited blood. He didn't want others to know." The voice was so low that only He Bing could barely hear it clearly, but the calm tone really made it difficult for him to understand what Nikaidou Benimaru wanted to say, just like he didn't understand why Nikaidou Benimaru wanted to do this. "I am not sure of a protracted battle with him, so I can only strike with all my strength. I dare not hold back." Hearing He Bing's equally soft reply, Nikaido Benimaru looked slightly relaxed - the whole world could see it, but He Bing couldn't. Suddenly, he covered his mouth: "Youko has been kidding Is she awake at Kui's house? With Xiao Kui's simple kung fu, she can't teach you the charm of Yoko. I understand Yoko's power better than anyone else." He Bing was surprised and was silent for a long time. “…You just think it’s not the old tailor’s fault?” "Based on your hesitation, I can believe that I guessed it right." Nikaido Benimaru's eyes exuded overjoyed joy, "Since she has decided to remain silent, please give me a piece of your mind through Xiaokui. Is she okay?" "Why, why?" After He Bing finished speaking, he took a big step back and looked at Nikaido Benimaru up and down. This man, no matter his identity, experience, style, personality or choice, made He Bing quite entangled. He made He Bing feel that such a friend was worth making, but when he thought of Yang Yang who kept calling him infinitely tenderly, Son, He Bing felt that his face was hateful again - but he seemed unable to hate him. This made He Bing even more confused. "The worst I can do is let this game go wrong." Nikaido Benimaru opened his arms, and arcs of electricity flashed through his body like pulses. He didn't care that people could read his lips even if he spoke softly, "As long as you promise me, Qian It’s worth thousands of dollars.” He Bing stared at him closely, as if the outside discussions and Kusanagi's cute voice echoing throughout the audience had nothing to do with him. Even the voice announcing the start of the game could not change the attitude of the two. After a while, He Bing took another step back and his voice became louder: "If we only meet for the first time in life now, I would rather use my strength to beat you until you can't take care of yourself." "Really?" Nikaido Benimaru seemed to be completely relaxed, but he still looked lonely, "Those who have made mistakes are not qualified to force others to forgive me. I have long been aware of retribution. However, if I want It should be with you, but it depends on whether you have the qualifications." Finally, Nikaido Benimaru's eyes became sharper and sharper. When he finished speaking, he had already taken a step forward - Iai Ke! He Bing blocked it with one arm, and couldn't help but take a step back: "It's much better than what I did just now." "I hope you can be stronger than me." Nikaido Benimaru took up the conversation, and the moment he finished speaking, he took a step forward - Lightning Fist! This time, Hebing did not block, but instead sided to avoid it, and took advantage of the situation to hit the poisonous bite towards the door in front of Nikaido Benimaru! No hiding! Nikaido Benimaru just tilted his head to avoid hitting the bridge of his nose, which was still imprinted on his cheekbones, but at the same time, he hugged Hebing with both hands. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The visible electric arc is frightening. Although the process lasted only a few seconds, the scene of lightning flashing around made everyone feel nervous. When the electricity was turned on, He Bing fell softly to the ground. Nikaido Benimaru stood upright, with his blond hair draped softly on his shoulders. He covered his face that was rapidly reddening and swollen, and looked down at He Bing. His eyes were replaced by the loneliness he had during the conversation just now. "Now you can only bully beginners like Shingo and honest people like Goro. What you lack is more Actually, I just hope that one day the person who falls on the ground will be me No , I just hope that day comes as soon as possible.” With that said, Nikaido Benimaru waved to Yagami-an off the court: "Iori, you don't have to come up. I will abstain from the next game." Then he quickly left the field. There was another uproar. Kusanagi Moe made a quick and wise comment on Nikaido Benimaru's method of exchanging small things for big ones, but many people also heard her opinions. "Aoi-chan, Benimaru has noticed that I'm awake." Kusanagi Yang took his eyes away from the TV and looked up at Kusanagi Aoi's face lowered to face him, "He must have seen when Hebing hit Daimon Goro with one punch. Speculation confirmed.” "That idiot! He didn't know that those few words of his that he thought were meaningless were taken away by someone who could analyze them.How many things? " Kusanagi Aoi was furious: "He hurt you once and wants to hurt you a second time?" However, Kusanagi Yang did not follow her train of thought: "Benimaru must have regarded He Bing as my apprentice." As she spoke, her brows were filled with sadness, "He released all the electrical energy stored in his body at once. I'm worried that He Bing will be my apprentice." How seriously was Bing injured? Moreover, Benimaru probably didn't correctly estimate the lethality of He Bing's punch." "Humph, you are a heartless man who fails to succeed but fails to succeed!" …… Alice Springs. This is a city in the geographical center of Australia. It is said to be a city, but compared to those real big cities, the population is much sparse. Similarly, this small place is also infected with the atmosphere of KOF. Although it is morning, most people in the city have put down their work, either gathering or alone to watch the live broadcast of KOF98. "This is what a fighter is. This is the treatment enjoyed by those at the top of human society." In a small house that was unknown to the public in the city, two men were sitting side by side. The TV in front of them was the only electrical appliance. It was replaying the scene of Nikaido Benimaru using the Power Generator, as well as the frenzy of the entire venue before and after. The man who spoke was so distinct in terms of appearance, clothing and even the weird aura that he exuded all the time - yes, he was a dragon, as evidenced by that braid. The other person had red hair like Yagami's, but it was tied up in the middle of his head. The rest of his hair was all jagged thorns. He was wearing a simple dark cloth and you could tell at a glance that the corners were cut during cutting. However, compared to these slovenly appearance, the domineering exposed muscles and sculpted tough facial features seemed to be surging with a dangerous aura. However, neither of them was swayed by the other's momentum. Seeing that the other party did not answer his words, Long pointed at the screen and said again: "Your strength can also control the wind and rain in this place. You can gain fame there. You don't care about fame, you can gain profits. Of course you don't care about profits, where you can When you get your dream opponent, I think it’s impossible for you not to care.” Unfortunately, the other party still did not respond. The TV was replaying the punch that Hebing hit Daimon Goro, which Kusanagi Moe described as a ground-breaking punch. He just watched, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, but more of it was disdain. "Are you just like this, hiding your name in such a small place, training alone until the end of the years? Is this a person who pursues martial arts? Is this a person who calls himself a martial arts idiot? Is this a person who commits murder for the sake of pursuit? What is the outcome that someone who kills his brother is willing to accept? Answer me! Akuma, as long as you dare to admit it, I will leave immediately!" Maybe it was the provocation that finally took effect, or maybe it was the man known as Akuma who was suppressing countless emotions - finally, he spoke, but it was in a deep voice. "No, you don't understand. I am a person born for martial arts, and I will definitely abide by the promises I made for martial arts." (PS: Ah, another big setting has finally been written indirectly) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 123 - Anecdote 98 volumes Chapter 123 - Anecdote "Martial arts?" Long laughed angrily, "One person said it was principle, two people said it was helplessness. Everyone says that, but I think it is a waste of this word!" Akuma just glanced sideways at Ryu's expression. This made Long even more angry. Huo Ran stood up and said: "Before you, I have found too many good players. Long, Ken, Gulie, Sagat, Chunli, Honda they are all fighting for a promise. The circle disappeared? Such a unanimous statement, is this really not an excuse? Or is there any agreement between you after Vega's death? " Akuma reached for the remote control next to him, turned off the TV, and raised his head slightly to look at Long's anger: "Excuse? Maybe it really is an excuse. For their own interests, they fought together until Vega died. They thought They were already at the top. Then, the reality that followed quickly shattered their self-confidence. They may not have given up on martial arts, but they may have feared vanity fair." As he spoke, Hao Gui Ruhao said. The strange man laughed, "I'm the only one who's different. I don't have any ambitions for fame and wealth. I defeated those people's promises and saw the real martial arts. KOF? You won't even go to that dirty place like a pigsty." , why bother to use it to provoke me?" Hao Gui stood up quickly and walked to the water dispenser, no longer looking at him, "I don't know whose will you represent, and I'm not interested either. When the time comes for me to realize myself, naturally I will face that promise. It has nothing to do with you." When Akuma turned around after filling a glass of water, it was a dragon flying towards him and attacking! However, Akuma just raised his hand and scattered the dragon with a wave of punch - yes, in the corner of the room, as if surrounded by ants, the dragon's body appeared again! "Perhaps, I am qualified to listen to your story about the past." Long looked at the cup in Akuma's hand. The water in it didn't even have ripples. "Or, should I continue to prove it?" Akuma shook his head, slowly drank half a glass of water, and said nonchalantly: "It's time to make breakfast. It's a rare guest, so I just treat it as a way to kill the boredom." After that, he walked to the kitchen, "Would you like to eat together? ?I only charge the cost price.” No matter how weird the dragon’s expression was, the story of Akuma began. "Vega died in Southeast Asia in the late 1980s. After that, fighters who were directly or indirectly related to Vega were sooner or later approached by a man named Nujia - the man who held KOF94 and KOF95. Those People of varying strengths and weaknesses were challenged by him one by one, and he made a bet to everyone: before the loser was recognized by the winner, with his dignity as a warrior, he promised never to participate in the affairs of a fighter again— —Anything but rechallenging the winner.” "Everyone was defeated. But more importantly, before the showdown, Nujia's secretary, Mai Zhuo, who is now the commander-in-chief of the Eight Masters, could always find a way to make everyone accept Nujia's challenge. And the bet. A US military colonel? An ICPO special investigator? A son of the MASTER family? Mai Zhuo can make them submit." "One after another people disappeared. They did not disappear from the world, but they just lived an ordinary life in obscurity. In this era when the trees are still and the wind is not stopping, it is not so easy for those who have become famous to become ordinary. But they They’ve done it all, they just need to take the initiative to adapt to the ordinary, that’s enough.” "Finally, Nujia found me. I am the most cheerful one. I went to France, and at Nujia's house, I saw the full-body bronze statues of those he defeated, commemorations of victory. Nujia wanted to add me image of." "But I won. The duel between fighters is often just a few moves, but between people with almost equal overall strength, it is not impossible to fight until the physical strength is exhausted - Nujia and I fought for a day, and finally won with willpower . This is enough for me to confirm him. And I have no intention of letting him disappear. " "At that time, Nujia was unconscious, and I only had the strength to keep standing. Then, Mai Zhuo arranged my conditioning. When I returned to normal, she showed me the true martial arts." "That's a priest, and his outfit is almost exactly the same as He Bing's outfit at this year's KOF. But He Bing's triangle cat kung fu, tsk tsk" "I don't know the name of the priest, and it's not important anyway. What's important is that he let me take the first shot, and he broke my instant prison kill head-on as soon as he met me. He didn't cause any real harm to me, it was just a flash of lightning. He stretched out his hand and grasped my throat tightly, lifting me into the air - the gap was too big, and the outcome was that simple." "He left without saying anything. Mai Zhuo asked me to keep my promise. When I feel like I can fight, I can ask her to help." "From then on, I lived in seclusion here, with nothing but martial arts. Time passed quickly. If you hadn't come, I wouldn't have been moved by that KOF that started with Nujia.Interesting, except for the dead audience, it is the dead audience. Just like what I saw on TV today, it was all about a so-called competition, not a life-and-death struggle at all. dirty. " "So, come on, after you have this breakfast, you can go." Long leaned against the door of the kitchen, watching Akuma skillfully frying eggs and grilling meat. When that tough body, which had nothing to do with the kitchen, faced him with a big plate, he actually had an inexplicable illusion. It seems like I used to live in China. "I don't agree, but I understand." ??Wooden tables, wooden chairs, sitting across from each other, tons of them. There is no etiquette in Akuma's popularity, and there is no so-called reserve in dragons. He just couldn't help but ask: "Hao Gui, you are alone after all. If you feel that you can't catch up with the realm of the priest you said in your lifetime, then your life of hard training" Long thought about it, "After all, The so-called peak can only be noticed when you look back when you are on the way down.” "The most important thing is to find a disciple." Akuma said matter-of-factly, "I have been pursuing extreme martial arts all my life. There is an extreme stream in the United States that has been promoted on TV, and I have seen it by chance. Although it is not enough, it is more or less in line with my philosophy. When I have the intention Let's go there to find a talented young man Anyway, I'm not personally involved in those mundane things." He thought about it, "If you agree, teaching instant prison killing is not a problem." …… He Bing was quickly put into the ambulance by medical staff. No matter what happens, a minor injury will be treated better than a major injury delayed. After all, this is a KOF with no eyes. Kagura Qianlong insisted on following the ambulance. She sat next to He Bing, not looking at his injuries, and just lowered her head and played soothing and gentle music. "Team Yagami defeated Japan!" With the emcee’s loud announcement, the live broadcast came to an end. No matter the audience may be talking about the game, or they may be gossiping about Nikaido Benimaru's ambiguous actions and words, but Mai Zhuo and Iori Yagami, who left the field together, have already discussed who should appear first in the next game. On the other hand, Nikaidou Benimaru, who sent Daimon Goro to the hospital to check for internal injuries, received a phone call, and that was the number that moved his heart. "Hello? Nikaido, where are you?" "I'm staying with Wulang in the hospital. Xiaokui, let me ask you" "Accompany him? You'd better check the injury in detail yourself!" Kusanagi Aoi mocked, leaving Nikaidou Benimaru with a blind tone. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 124 - Perception KOF's longing Chapter 124 - Awareness In the ambulance, He Bing's heart rate was erratic. Kagura Qianlong's fingers were flowing with a heart-warming melody. Although a doctor had warned her to stop, she remained the same. Kagura Qianlong was beside the hospital bed. As time passed slowly and He Bing showed no signs of waking up, she began to watch the doctors and nurses' treatment, or in other words, rescue. Unlike ordinary people who receive electric shocks, He Bing does not have symptoms such as epilepsy. If you just look at it from the outside, except for the skin injured by electricity, he seems to be sleeping quietly. “Perhaps, we should have a CT scan?” someone from the consulting doctor suggested. At this moment, Kagura Qianlong’s phone rang. "Hello? Miss Aoi?" An unexpected and reasonable smile appeared on Kagura Qianlong's lips, "Do you have any advice?" Kusanagi Aoi on the other end of the phone said in a resolute tone: "I have asked, you are in Hebing's car. Tell the doctors that if Hebing's heart stops, use a pacemaker to rescue him. If he is still breathing, , it’s enough after simple processing, I will pick him up in three minutes.” Kagura Qianlong frowned: "You look down on the level of these doctors?" "My people can wander around with others, but if there are any issues, I have to personally take care of them." After making a firm declaration, Kusanagi Aoi hung up the phone. Kagura Qianryu slowly put his phone back into his pocket, stood up from his seat, and reached out to stop the doctors' movements: "People from Kusanagi City are coming to take over the patient, just keep his heartbeat going. I emphasized that Sorry, I told you not to cause unnecessary problems." No matter what effect Kagura Qianlong’s words would have, the medical staff stopped moving their hands and mouths. Kagura Qianlong leaned on the edge of He Bing's bed, looked down at his dark face, and suddenly couldn't help but reach out and rub it gently. “What secret do you have that makes Miss Aoi so tight on your body? What thoughts do you have in showing those resentments towards Nikaido Benimaru? That romantic young man has no close friendship with you, but you Kagura Qianlong released his reverie, with that calm face He suddenly took a deep breath, and his whole body froze. Not long after, the ambulance returned to the hospital, and Kusanagi Aoi was already waiting. While instructing the people accompanying him to push Hehi's hospital bed to the car he was driving in an orderly manner, Kusanagi Aoi herself nodded to Kagura Qianryu who was staying quietly aside. "Thank you for caring so much about my family, Hebing." Kagura Qianlong chuckled: "It's a rare thing to live in, and a gentleman likes it. I just don't know what kind of chess piece Miss Kui wants to turn this little pawn in the future into? Bishop? Horse? Rook? Or queen?" "The beauty of application lies in one intention." Kusanagi Aoi stretched out her hand boldly, "I hope that next time we meet, Kagura Palace will take my words and deeds seriously and not make such a joke." Kagura Qianryu laughed, switched the guitar to his left hand, and stretched out his right hand to hold it with Kusanagi Aoi: "I look forward to the early changes in Kusanagi City." …… The match between the Japanese team and the Yagami team ended with the Yagami team advancing. Ten hours later there will be a match between the Korean team and the female fighter team in Seoul. It’s noon. Kagura Chizuru was studying the video of the morning's game over and over again in the hotel room. Feifei sat next to her, but she was not as excited as Palace Master Kagura. "The food in South Korea is terrible!" "Why don't you go shopping with your teammates?" Kagura Chizuru ignored Feifei’s complaints and concentrated on it. This puzzled Feifei: "What mystery can there be in this video?" "You don't understand." Kagura Chizuru finally replied, but her eyes were still fixed on the TV, "But I won't explain it to you. Although you practice martial arts and have the strength of a fighter, you are not a fighter. At least, This is what An said about you people." "Isn't it just a guy who lacks actual combat experience who was killed in one hit?" Feifei said angrily, pointing to the dazzling electric light on the screen. "That's right." Kagura Chizuru smiled noncommittally and dialed a number. "Hey, please let Jing Ling dictate the diagnosis report of Richen's latest injury to me; at the same time, convey my order to Qian Long." The order was straightforward, but Feifei on the side was confused. When Kagura Chizuru hung up the phone, she finally couldn't help but asked: "Excuse me, the famous Kagura Palace, do you give orders so casually? And in front of outsiders? noodle?" "Because it is An's entrustment that you stay with me." Such an answer obviously did not satisfy Feifei, but she did not ask further questions, but instead asked?? Topic: "So, that Qianlong you are talking about is the current acting palace master?" "That's right." "I saw her in the newspaper some time ago. She is quite beautiful." Feifei gossiped, "But she doesn't look like a practicing martial artist. Doesn't everyone in your Kagura Palace practice martial arts?" "Her physique is not suitable. Although not many people know about it, it is not a secret." Kagura Chizuru teased, "It seems that you are interested in Palace Master Kagura, not me? " Feifei did not change the subject because of this: "Physique? In so many years, I have never heard of anyone with the blood of fighters who is not suitable for martial arts, and therefore does not practice martial arts at all. Her elders are not disgusted with this, right? ? By the way, I have a question. Your Kagura Palace has been passed down in Europe for so many generations, and the core staff are still yellow people. Even now, the population is very prosperous. This was during the Renaissance I always find it difficult to find a partner. , aren’t you a close relative at one time?” …… "Goro, I think we should pay a visit to Kusanagi Aoi." In the hospital, Nikaido Benimaru held an ice pack and pressed it against his alarmingly swollen cheek. He stood by the door of the diagnosis room and looked at Daimon Goro who was sitting opposite the doctor with a solemn face - he had already done After a comprehensive examination, the doctor is writing a medical record. "Are you sure? It seems that your relationship with Xiaokui" Daimon Goro was quite worried, but Nikaidou Benimaru had no doubts: "We can't just sit idly by and ignore the things before us! The injuries to you and me have already hinted at many problems. No matter who is playing with fire or taking things lightly in Kusanagi City, I We need to confirm, especially now that Zai Jing is missing!” "But, after all, we are just friends of Kyo, and Kusanagi Castle" Daimon Goro swallowed his words - he was very familiar with his friends, although Nikaidou Benimaru's mood was a bit wrong. "Thank you." Nikaido Benimaru nodded, walked straight over, and picked up the medical record that the doctor had written not long ago, "I need this medical record to ask people from Kusanagi City for consultation, and you are a sensible and knowledgeable person. A good doctor who keeps silent about his patient’s condition, right?” (Ah, someone who played DOTA together but didn’t enjoy it to the fullest. Although it’s a few days late, I still promised to update itwell, it’s really boring to abuse people.) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 125 - After the old friend? KOF's longing Chapter 125 - After the old friend? Kagura Chizuru is not the only person who studies Hebing’s game videos. For example, Athena Asamiya in Singapore. The young and beautiful girl was sitting on the sofa, very happy with the rapid growth of the person on the screen. Although Shiikentaka on the other side of the sofa complained from time to time, the expression between his eyebrows was highly consistent with the girl's. But Xiaobao, who was holding his chin between the two of them, obviously didn't have enough interest. He would tug at the hem of his sister's clothes and tug at his brother's trousers - but that was all he could do. Richen and Seijiro Kusanagi have some unknown things going back home, and Whip is still dating in South America. The old tailor and Zhen Yuanzhai, lifelong brothers, walked hand in hand on the street with a wine bottle in their hands and a travel bag on their backs, just as they liked most when they were young. The difference is that the opportunity to wander outside Tokyo is something that the old tailor has not seen for decades. “It’s completely changed. It’s basically two cities.” The old tailor's sigh made Zhen Yuanzhai sigh: "Back then, when I left here and headed west, leaving Malacca, I thought that I was really far away from my homeland I didn't have as much thought as you, and I didn't go beyond that step." "If I hadn't been so wild, maybe I wouldn't have had so many experiences with Kagura Palace, and probably wouldn't have met those impatient brothers and sisters." The old tailor seemed to be thinking about the words, but he didn't know. What is it for, "If you don't live a hundred years, you will always worry about a thousand years. I don't think there is much specialness about people who have truly lived for a thousand years." Before they knew it, the two old men came to a park. In this morning, it felt quite deserted. Seeing this, the old tailor simply picked a bench, put his travel bag on the ground, and sat down next to Zhenyuan Zhai. With a bang of the wine bottle, he walked away in tacit understanding. Immediately, Zhen Yuanzhai took out two more bottles from his travel bag and handed one over, his eyes full of the frivolous wantonness of the past. "It's still a comfortable rhythm!" Zhen Yuanzhai raised his drink to the sky, "Back then we were determined to drink, pick fights, and travel all over the country" "It's so easy to be young!" The old tailor also looked up and laughed, "Then I met Ye Zhen and the others just after leaving Guangdong. Her man had a big stick in his hand," recalling, he couldn't help but raised his thumb, "One He picked you up on the ground and slapped you. Fortunately, they were merciful and you didn't die or become disabled" Suddenly, he became proud again, "I'm different. I even tried to bleed, but also forced the head of his gun off. It’s just a wooden stick, am I afraid of him?” "You always risk your life when fighting!" Zhen Yuanzhai scolded with a smile, and drank half the bottle in one gulp - obviously, he had a better drinking capacity. "It was also because of this that you were able to reach that state later. But you know how strong you are, You don’t get the treatment Ye Zhen gives me by bringing me water and food!” The old tailor sneered mercilessly: "If you don't feel ashamed, feel proud of it! Why don't you think that the case will be brought together? Ye Zhen takes care of you because your injury was caused by her man. In just a few days, you Can you be beautiful for a lifetime?" "It's better than you. You were romantic and obscene outside, and in the end it was all in vain. Someone threw a baby, and you didn't even dare to check whether it was your own. You, a coward like you, are still the best in the world! " Zhen Yuanzhai sneered at each other without showing any signs of weakness, but soon, his expression gradually darkened, and the old tailor obviously noticed it. "What's wrong?" "I said, tailor." Zhen Yuanzhai pondered for a while, narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice, "Why on earth did you decide to come out in old age?" Before he could answer, Zhen Yuanzhai added, "Just say , did you make this decision because of the person who came to you, or because of the position of the person?" The old tailor returned his squint: "I'm still guessing how long you're going to keep silent!" Seeing Zhen Yuanzhai's eyes flashing, he smiled and nodded, his voice was also so low, "Such an obvious inheritance from generation to generation. , I’m not blind.” "So, that girl is really" Zhen Yuanzhai didn't seem to dare to express his guess, but the old tailor didn't have that much psychological baggage. He took a deep look at Zhen Yuanzhai and said, "After an old friend. So what? Do you still have hope?" Do you want to recognize a step-granddaughter or something?" Leaning forward, the old tailor stretched out his hand and touched the wine bottle crisply, "Don't forget, Ye Zhen and the others didn't have the most detailed information back then. You must really have some ridiculous incense. I think keeping silent is the best choice." The old tailor drank it all and tipped the bottle to Zhen Yuan Zhai. But Zhen Yuanzhai only looked lonely and lowered his head. After a long time, he murmured. "Imy heart can't calm down. There are always several unfulfilled dreams in a person's life" "So you long to look at me with your wretched eyes?Going to see a young girl in her prime, to create the daydream you have kept in your mind for decades? "The old tailor moved towards his old friend, put his arm around his shoulders, and said earnestly, "Save it! Back then, Ye Zhen only dared to think, but now the little girl dares to do it! If you want to fly a moth into a flame for a shadow puppet show, I may not be able to stop you, but don’t get my Athena involved! How could the one in heaven keep silent about all the violent things she did? Whether you and I are going to be buried soon, whether it is vigorous or unknown is just my own idea, but Athena is still young, don't let her follow my footsteps, understand? " …… "So, all we know is that the old tailor listened to Zhen Yuan Zhai singing in the park?" Kagura Qianling is away, and the person who reports to Kagura Qianryu temporarily becomes Kagura Shiyuan. This meticulous middle-aged man has been almost regarded as Kagura Qianling's backup for a while, and now, he finally came to the Palace Master Kagura for the second time. Unfortunately, the first thing he reported was not satisfactory. "I'm sorry, Palace Master. After all, this is Singapore in Asia." "Okay, then at least you can hear what song Zhenyuanzhai sang, right?" "Yes, I will" "Wait a minute. Don't say it out loud, you have to sing it to simulate Zhenyuanzhai's emotions." “…I’ll try my best!” "let's start." "How can I tell you that I don't want to, and ask me to hold back my sadness in loneliness? How can I tell you that I still love you? It's my own wrong decisionI want to leave soon~~~ But I can’t forget this place, and I can’t forget the sunshine that I once had. I will soon fall in love with another girl, but I can’t forget, and I can’t forget the sadness you gave me Seeing you and him in front of me, It proves that my love is just ignorance. You don’t understand my haggardness, which is an experience you will never have" “I sang several sad love songs!” Kagura Qianlong seemed quite satisfied: "Shi Yuan, your singing skills are very good!" “It just happens to be a personal hobby.” "Then, please pay attention to the situation of Hebing in the hands of Kusanagi Aoi. And convey this order to Sister Qianzuru." "yes." When Kagura Shiyuan left, Kagura Qianlong repeatedly strummed the guitar, which was exactly the song of Zhen Yuan Zhai that had just been sung again. …Why, the person singing is not the old tailor, but him? ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 126 - The Girl Dancing in Prison (1) KOF's longing Chapter 126 - The girl dancing in prison (1) "Are you still used to being here?" "What difference does it make if you are used to it or not?" "If you get used to it, you can dance gracefully in prison; if you don't get used to it, you will have trouble sleeping and eating even if the sky is far from the ground." "So, to you, is this a prison, or is it heaven and earth?" "for so many years, the eight of them have come and gone, and no one has asked. In contrast, you were immediately suspicious. Maybe this is one of the reasons why he likes you, so he I will be determined to die after losing you." "I originally expected to be with one person. Although thousands of people have gone there, I never imagined that it would be a thought that would reincarnate for thousands of years, and it happened to be an enemy It was so romantic to go to the Alps together at the beginning, but in the end But now, Even if I live in such a weird way, I will continue to live with his memory." “…What a beautiful girl.” "beautiful?" "Believe it or not. However, I decided to meet another beautiful girl, a girl who can dance in prison. And now, there is an opportunity." "I'm sorry, I still don't quite understand." "People always need to be in contact with the outside world, and are always full of fear of a world with only themselves. But some people, although they cannot avoid this fear stemming from loneliness, can resist the flow of time through simple thinking. Such people , if it hadn’t really appeared, I wouldn’t have believed that she would exist at all. Therefore, I have a new assessment of human potential You don’t have to take these things too seriously. Things on the earth only need to look at you indifferently. Just look at it indifferently. To see the world here, you need to be persistent and have great love." "I……" "Forget it, it's like that. Even if I ask myself, I can't understand it." …… When Kusanagi Aoi's small motorcade drove into the gate of Kusanagi Castle, Hebing suddenly woke up. It seemed that he was a little tired, and his eyes looking around were a little blurry, but after searching for Kusanagi Aoi, he became a little more ambiguous. “Kusanagi…Koi?” The voice was not loud, but the calmness actually made Kusanagi feel strange - she came close to He Bing, looked into his eyes, and tried to observe. "He Bing, what's wrong with you? How do you feel?" Faced with Kusanagi Aoi's concern, Hebing pondered for a moment: "Take me back home immediately. I want to see" His seemingly unscrupulous words suddenly stopped, perhaps because he realized that there were many medical staff around him, "You know of." People in the car had mysterious smiles. Everyone is one of their own, and perhaps they regard He Bing as one of their own. Although everyone is taking orders from Kusanagi Aoi at the moment, she is first and foremost our little Huaichun girl. “Everyone believes that’s what everyone thinks, and everyone is guessing or waiting for the little girl’s reaction. Kusanagi Aoi obviously noticed the burning gaze, but after a brief thought, she issued an order to stop and disperse on the spot. He Bing, who had just woken up, could not walk well and even rolled to the ground when he got out of bed! The people present were all knowledgeable people who had been exposed to natural science since childhood. Most of them knew something about the power of Nikaido Benimaru and the effect of the move called the Big Power Generator on the human body So everyone looked at it carefully and started to express their opinions. Returning to the post before departure and continuing to stand by, leaving with an ambiguous and even slightly obscene taste - after Kusanagi Aoi carried Ai Hyou on her back. After getting out of the car, Kusanagi Aoi trotted towards her villa. This scene felt familiar to her—an almost identical scene had happened last year. "He Bing, do you know? You are as heavy as last year." "What?" Listening to the confusion coming from behind, Kusanagi Aoi smiled cheerfully: "You were asleep at the time, so you definitely didn't know On the day of the KOF97 finals, the entire venue became a Shura field, and all three artifacts were missing. Only you and Xiaoxue survived. You don’t know, I was very scared at the time, thinking that my time would end before it began, but I was happy because you are still alive and you said that the three artifacts are still working hard.” "Three artifacts" He Bing murmured in response, resting his head feebly on Kusanagi Aoi's shoulder, as if he could really bite her ear with just one opening of his mouth, "Xiao Kui, if the big snake everyone talks about If it really comes, what will you do?” "Of course I have to ask him what he wants to do first!" Kusanagi Aoi's natural answer made Hebing stunned. This answer was completely beyond his expectation: "Ah? What did you say?" "Since the emergence of the big snake 1,800 years agoUnfortunately, I only know that the Eight Masters under it have fought against the Three Artifacts for hundreds of years in the history of human development, but I have never heard of any attempt by the Eight Masters to destroy humanity. That being the case, what do I have to fear? If the purpose is to destroy the earth and cause an explosion, if the purpose is to exterminate mankind, how could that big snake bring out the Eight Masters? That's just like a kid getting angry after failing to play house! " "……oh……" Kusanagi Aoi pointed at the country while running. She couldn't help but see that Hebing on her back was blushing. Not long after, Kusanagi Aoi arrived at her destination and jumped in from the second floor window, followed by a muffled sound - she only focused on burying her head, but didn't want Hebing's head to be hit. When she walked to Kusanagi Yang's room, He Bing seemed to have calmed down: "Xiao Kuiit hurts." "You are the only one who has been carried on my back for this whole life!" Kusanagi Aoi held Hehi on the waist of her left arm and took out the key with her right hand to open the door. "I guess it's inconvenient for you to move around now. Do you want me to take care of you?" Put it on Sister Yang's bed? Which position is better? Or is it like last year, with mountains and hills?" "What are you talking about!" In the room, the sharp-eared Kusanagi Yang complained. She sat on the bedside, tilted her head to look at the proud Kusanagi Aoi, and then looked at the lazy-looking Hebing, and the parts of her body that could move froze suddenly. Seeing Kusanagi Aoi placing Hebing next to her, Kusanagi Yang suddenly said: "Kui, please go out first. I have something private to say to him." "Oh?" Kusanagi Aoi rolled her eyes and left with a smile on her face, "I'll bring food in an hour." With the sound of the door closing, Kusanagi Yang turned his head and looked at Hebing who was very close at hand, and he looked at her the same way, with the distance between the tips of his noses being only ten centimeters. Although Hebing kept a slight smile, as if he was admiring the masterpiece of art, Kusanagi Yang frowned. "I don't know what happened, and the knowledge I have cannot explain the current facts. I have no power to resist now, but I still have to ask: Where did He Bing go? Who are you?" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 127 - The Girl Dancing in Prison (2) KOF's longing Chapter 127 - The girl dancing in prison (2) "Kusanagi Yang" He Bing did not directly answer Kusanagi Yang's words, but looked straight at every detail on her face, his eyes becoming more appreciative and burning. "Actually, you have noticed that something has changed. Your experience is enough to prove the reality. You don't need to resist for a while" The nonsensical words were followed by another look, "As a human being, in my eyes, you She is just an ant; as Kusanagi Yang, in a sense, you and I are equal; as her descendant, although she has a different appearance, I vaguely seem to see her crossing the barrier of time and reappearing in me deep in my heart." As Kusanagi Yang chewed He Hing's words, his fingers gradually clenched into fists, and the increasing force caused his nails to embed in his palms, but he didn't even notice it. "You may I ask you, who are you?" "My identity does not need to be acknowledged by me personally. Although my name was given by her, I don't like it. I would rather be the majestic figure with a feather fan and silk scarf who listened to her predictions about the world by Poyang Lake. However, time does not wait. Me." He Bing looked into Kusanagi Yang's eyes, but fell into his own memories, "The clouds were beautiful that day, and the evening light shone on her face, complementing each other. Sitting on the lakeside with green clothes and beautiful hair, she casually talked about hundreds of years in the future. pattern But I can only look at her like that I have watched her silently for so many years, watching her young and vigorous, guiding the country; watching her giving birth to children, dormant and waiting; watching her old and helpless; Watching her feel dishearteneduntil she watched her sighing and exclaiming, "A man would rather die in a fight than build the Great Wall in despair." Watching her mutter, "I was born at the wrong time, and I have no way to save myself." He returned to her home alone. The attic is like walking into a coffin that has been built for yourself." As he spoke, tears rolled down from He Bing's eyes, but he sighed, "She doesn't know that I am by her side." Kusanagi Yang had already pinched her palms to bleed, but she only apologized gently, as if it was her fault: "I'm sorry, my history book doesn't have the chance to be so clear. I can't understand clearly." "You don't have to understand too much." With tears in his eyes, He Bing smiled heartily, "People have to look forward. If you are immersed in the past all the time, it is just playing with things Besides, I am determined to meet you, not just for the sake of it. Tell one woman about your attachment to another woman. The one I care about now is you." "How can I be so virtuous and capable?" Kusanagi Yang was flattered and said. "After getting rid of the desire to survive, human nature is always good, especially when it is full of loneliness. Yang allow me to call you that, okay? Yang, when you have a group of cats and dogs around you, How would you feel when you have pets? Oh, that’s not important. What’s important is, how will you feel when you only have those pets around you?” Kusanagi Yang closed his hands and pondered for a while, then said after consideration: "Perhaps, I will treat pets as people. Although they cannot communicate completely, they are still spiritual creatures." "Yes! People are afraid of being alone, and they can deceive themselves for this." He Bing laughed mockingly, "But suddenly one day, you find that there is a kitten that does not seem to be a kitten, but a baby covered in cat skin. What will happen to you?" Kusanagi Yang's fingers have begun to stiffen and turn white due to the continued exertion. “Maybe I will be ecstatic I will fully care for its growth and look forward to one day ending the suffering of loneliness.” "Yes! I'm looking forward to it too." He Bing happily raised his hand tremblingly and brushed it on Kusanagi Yang's face, "Yang, you are so beautiful and incomparable." Feeling the warmth coming from his face, Kusanagi Yang still didn't want to believe it: "How can I be so virtuous and capable?" "Yang, you are a girl who once danced in prison." This soft words made Kusanagi Yang's eyes widen! After a while, the tight fingers suddenly loosened, and she finally realized the pain coming from her palm - which made her frown slightly and even her voice became trembling. “The amount of information is too great, I can’t accept it for a while.” He Bing just looked at her with a smile, waiting for her delicate and heroic eyebrows to unfurl. "Wellyou came here today through He Bing, you shouldn't just tell me these words." "When you believe me, it will be easier for me to tell you more emotions." He Bing was like a gentleman asking for a dance, "Yang, close your eyes and communicate with me with your heart." Kusanagi Yang closed his eyes obediently, and a vague melody immediately appeared in his mind, as well as a gradually clear picture, or concept. …… The vast land is filled with mountains, rivers, forests and fields, as well as animals, fish and insects. The city is bustling with people, boats and carts plowing and weaving, and singing and dancing. Armed with gold and iron, armed with ants and shadows, they attack day and night.There was a fire in Zhumen, dynasties changed, and people died of hunger thousands of miles away. "What I saw was extinguished." Scenes of things flashed by like a montage. When the song sounded, Kusanagi Yang was surprised: "Is this the song of Asamiya Athena?" No one answered. …… The broken walls and ruins have been hacked by the sun and the sun, and their outlines are still there. The border town abandoned the ferry, the ancient desert road, the Qiang flute was played. A beautiful woman died quietly, a famous general died in battle, and his sword and pen were tied to each other. The country has been prosperous and ruined, the land has changed, the land has changed, and the poems and pictures are rolling in. Facing the beautiful articles that refined one thing after another, Kusanagi Yang was thoughtful. "What disappeared is remembered." …… ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A white horse passes through the gap, Zhuangsheng turns into a butterfly, an idiot dreams, the universe is infinite, and we are outside the sky. Kusanagi Yang seems to be in the loneliest place, looking at the world from a distance. "I stand at the end of the world." …… ??Foolishness plays with wisdom and thoughts, and they are like ancient clouds. In a flash, in the world of mortals, they are as ordinary as illusions, and their hearts are like the sounds of nature. The joy beyond the sight surged into Kusanagi Yang's heart. "Hear it, the soil sprouts." …… The beautiful woman is hazy, standing on the side of the water, looking into the distance through the ages, quietly hoping. "Wait, the epiphyllum will bloom again." Kusanagi Yang’s heart tightened for a while. …… Time is like an arrow, the water is flowing, and you can enjoy what you hear and hear. "Leave the fragrance to your years." Yo Kusanagi feels the loneliness of not knowing the end. …… The road is pathless, the search is endless, the waves are numerous, the moon and stars are few and far between. "There is no lighthouse on the other side." Kusanagi Yang is soaked in despair. …… Formless and colorless, without companions or disciples, thousands of lonely paths, fishing alone in the cold river. "I'm still watching." Kusanagi Yang cried silently. …… After a long time, Kusanagi Yang came out of his sadness and realized that the singing and the scene had gradually faded away. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see He Bing looking at her with a half-smile but not a smile. There was joy in finding her confidant in his eyes, like pure and hot sunshine, which made it difficult for people to face the hot emotions. "You actually cried for me. I was right." (PS: Damn, this chapter took at least 3 hours to write in just 2K! Sure enough for some people, is He Bing going to be a tauren?) [sp=]; Volume 98 Chapter 128 - The Girl Dancing in Prison (3) KOF's longing Chapter 128 - The girl dancing in prison (3) With a sigh, He Bing didn't pay attention to Kusanagi Yang's slight embarrassment, nor did he give her a chance to argue. Instead, he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes: "This song is not finished, but Xiaokui only leaves us one hourfrom now on." I will definitely let you know when I have the opportunity. But now, before I leave, I still have something to say!" Turning his head away, Kusanagi Yang blushed slightly: "Just tell me" "How do you feel about He Bing now?" Kusanagi Yang was stunned for a while, then lowered his head: "I won't answer such a question." "Really?" He Bing smiled freely, "By chance, you know He Bing better than others, but I know him better than you, and I know him better than himself. In fact, the person who least understands He Bing in the world is a certain person. In this sense, it is He Bing himself, but obviously, he himself is not aware of this. So many people favor him, just like a cute child living in paradise with a treasure in his arms." After tidying up Kusanagi Yang's face, He Bing withdrew his hand, but grabbed her hand and held it in his palm: "It started to bleed!" "I'm still more afraid of death." Kusanagi Yang said calmly. "Haha! Who among those with a strong mind is not afraid of death?" He Bing's fingertips touched the wound on Kusanagi Yang's palm, as if he was enjoying a novel experience, "Is this what it feels like to touch a woman?" Kusanagi Yang was like an ostrich: "Pleaserespect yourself." "Do you respect yourself? It's a pity that I only have hearsay experience about so-called love." He Bing murmured, reaching out to lift Kusanagi's chin so that she faced him, "Time is running out, let's keep the story short. When you understand He better and better, The truth about Bing is that you tend to be more fascinated by him. However, I have a request that you must agree to - until you die, as long as He Bing does not formally propose to you, you must never agree to the relationship between him and you. " "Why!" Kusanagi Haruka stared, more confused than surprised. "I can only talk about the ups and downs of emotional development on paper. I can't even explain what the love between a man and a woman is. However, he is a doll that someone has carefully selected for the little girl. The cute little girl needs to hold the doll to be safe in the soap bubbles. Go to sleep." He Bing said helplessly, "Even I will still think about those incense feelings before I decide to change the world." Kusanagi Yang stared at He Bing, as if he wanted to find something from that expression: "But what if he really did that?" "Just tell your heart, I respect your own choice." He Bing turned over and knelt on Kusanagi Yang's lap. This action took a lot of effort on his part Although there was a layer of sheets between them, this After all, it is an ambiguous gesture, "I don't really believe that after understanding the general trend of the world. He Bing still has the courage to go there even though tens of millions of people are going there, but if he really takes that step, I guess you will like this courage but I won't do anything about it. Your happiness or unhappiness in this world is your growth and a necessary experience for you to transform into a person as equal as me. I don't allow me to interfere. You I have known He Bing my whole life, and I don’t care whether we fall in love or not.” "Ah, Xiaokui should be coming in soon." As he said that, He Bing was filled with anticipation. He leaned forward and once again supported Kusanagi's chin with his hand, as if he couldn't get enough of that delicate and pretty face: "Yang, I'm waiting for you, waiting for your body to disappear in time. While you are still alive in this world, you must always remember that I am waiting for you." The strange but obvious words of love made Kusanagi Yang blush, but she couldn't avoid the fiery gaze. "Finally, allow me to borrow He Bing's body to become a consciousness!" Unable to explain, He Bing slowly probed his head, trembling, and kissed Kusanagi Yang's lips greenly. Although it was just a symbolic touch, it was the moment Kusanagi Aoi opened the door and entered! "Ah! Please feel free to continue Do you want me to get equipment for commemorative photography?" In surprise, Kusanagi Aoi was almost overjoyed, and the large dinner plate in her hand couldn't help shaking. However, before her words dissipated, Hebing fell limply into Kusanagi Yang's arms and fell into coma again. "Sister Yang, this" Kusanagi Yang was in a trance for a long time. "Xiao Kui, just think that when he wakes up this time, he is sleepwalking! If nothing happens, when he wakes up again, he will not remember what happened now. Let's just pretend it never happened!" Kusanagi Yang expected Looking at Kusanagi Aoi, "Promise me, Aoi-chan?" "oh……" Kusanagi Aoi didn’t understand, but she agreed anyway. Kusanagi Yang smiled and stared down at the girl in his arms.The back of Bing's head fell into deep thought. …… "What do you mean! The gods are also moved by mortal hearts?" "I'm not a god. And when you and he were in love with each other, didn't you say we were a match made by gods?" "Can the seven fairies descending to earth and the Jade Emperor descending to earth be the same?" "Aren't you a descendant of Jiuli who grew up in the UK? How come you speak and keep silent is a legend of the Han people?" "You, a guy who just drifts off to other people casually, have no right to criticize others!" "Empathynot falling in love? Where are you? Youare suddenly very weird." "Hmph! I originally thought that the line of defense that my ancestors had guarded for generations was against powerful enemies. When I got here, I realized that the so-called enemies were actually closely related to my ancestors. Today, I discovered that this is simply a farce of a child holding a famous weapon. ! The earth is in the hands of a guy who just finished remembering his first love and then turned around to hook up with him elsewhere. Sooner or later the earth will be finished!" "Youwhen will you stop seeing the world through human eyes!" "I only know that the world that collapsed suddenly exploded into pieces during the process of reconstruction!" "When you are not talking about feelings, you are always rational and smart. Could it bethat this is a woman?" …… evening. Seoul. Although the vast majority of the audience supported the Korean team, those sitting in front of the TV and watching the live broadcast obviously cared more about the female fighter team. This point is fully supported by the random interviews conducted by the organizers before the game. The first person to appear on the Korean team is Cai Baojian, while the female fighter team is Mary. Mai Shiranui was invited to the commentary box to serve as a guest commentator. This was interpreted by many media as absolute confidence in victory, and some considered it as naked contempt for the opponent. Listening to the crazy chatter of her teammates on the radio, Kagura Chizuru was sitting quietly in the female fighter's lounge, with Kagura Kyōrei sitting on the left, and Feifei looking around with interest on the right. "Kagura Palace, if such a competition is during your vacation, could you please contact me to meet with your acting palace master?" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 129—Thousand Crane Among Men KOF's longing Chapter 129 - Qianhe among men Is this young woman interested in someone who is actually fulfilling the duties of the palace master? Kagura Chizuru looked at Feifei playfully. There was a childish look on her beautiful face, like a fledgling who said everything openly and dared to do anything. But Kagura Chizuru will not just treat her as some stupid girl. As someone who supported Yagami's investigation in China, Kagura Chizuru listened to what he saw and heard along the way during the little time she spent alone with him - based on Yagami itself, it only took a few months to complete the investigation in China. Finding a person in a vast and densely populated country is almost an impossible task. As far as Kusanagi Kyo's excuse is concerned, the biggest gain of Iori Yagami is that the Central Plains people directly concluded that Kusanagi Kyo is not in the Central Plains. Regardless of those who live a life that is no different from ordinary people except for their good skills, and regardless of the reason why Feifei dares to use the imitation of the eight-year-old girl when they meet, what really worries Kagura Chizuru and even What scares me is the anecdote about Zhenyuan Zhai brought by Iori Yashen. Zhen Yuanzhai claimed that he named the child in the belly of the woman named Ye Zhen Ye Xinglong or Ye Zilong. Iori Yagami doesn’t know, but Kagura Palace knows – Kagura Qianlong’s father’s name is Zhao Xinglong, and her original name is Zilong! Moreover, Zhao Xinglong back then, if only in terms of technique, he had an ancestral marksmanship that was unrivaled in Europe. However, the condition for Zhao Xinglong to enter the Kagura Palace was to allow his still-living mother to spend the rest of her life peacefully. For talented people, Kagura Palace is always willing to compromise, at least temporarily. Time passed and Zhao Xinglong died young. Kagura Zilong, who took his mother's surname because of compromise, also changed his name to Qianlong, and the valley where he was forbidden to live was also renamed Qianlong Valley. Probably because her mother died in childbirth, Qianlong, who was born in a single-parent environment, has never concealed her admiration for her father since she was a child. However, she has never met her grandmother, and even the Kagura Palace is not sure whether Zhao Xinglong really lives up to his original compromise. Qianlong was vague when he was curious about his life experience. Everything, if Qianlong is still in Qianlong Valley, it won't be a problem. But He Bing really brought out the frustrated Qianlong! When all the information was gathered into Kagura Chizuru's mind, she immediately realized the complexity of the matter. Although she participated in KOF98 step by step, what she had been thinking about was whether it was necessary to tear up Kagura Palace's past. Promise to disturb the old lady who has been living in seclusion in the UK, and ask her if her name is really Ye Zhen, and is she really the person who has had a past with Zhen Yuanzhai? Before the truth comes out, others cannot know. Even within the Kagura Palace, the Family House is accustomed to a strong style in Europe. It is easy to imagine what they will say without using their brains. No matter what, as the master of Kagura Palace, one can influence the overall situation and always be under the spotlight of interested people. It is too unrealistic to expect people to return to England unknowingly and meet the old lady And what purpose does Feifei have in mind for leaving the Central Plains under her outspoken appearance? Does she want to observe me or Qianlong? Kagura Chizuru, under the guise of enjoying the game, smiled and thought for a long time, until Mary on the field stepped on Cai Baojian, who was unable to move due to multiple fractures, and raised her right arm, which was bruised and bloody by iron claws, to declare her victory. At this time, he turned his head and replied to Feifei: "The acting master is now the leader of the Yagami team. If I am on vacation now, then so is she." "Is there no one in your Kagura Palace who can be the palace master now?" "Palace Master Kagura is not the head of state. There are only a few people who can be equal to me. Well, it's my time." Kagura Chizuru stood up proudly and walked gracefully to the ring. She waved her hand to Mary, "Come down. Even though they are just superficial injuries, as a woman, it's better to deal with them as soon as possible." Mary was replaced, and Kagura Chizuru looked at Chen Guohan who carefully carried Cai Baojian off the field and then came back up with a smile. An unequal fight was not liked by the fighters. When the referee shouted for the start of the match, Kagura Chizuru decisively hit the top of the goal with a pin and the real body bullied him. He punched hard, eliminated the life and clanked, and gave a quick blessing. Congratulations on speed·Tianrui! Three strikes, five plus two, forced Chen Guohan to the edge of the ring, and another shot of God's Law broke through the defense. Kagura Chizuru spun around and kicked straight to the chest - a super heavy blow! "K.O.!" Mai Shiranui’s excited howl spread throughout the world before the referee. Chen Guohan, who flew upside down, was not seriously injured. Kagura Chizuru didn't like to be harsh when bullying children, especially when hiding troubles. She raised her right hand and hooked at the Jin family in the audience: "Captain Jin, please come up. I want to accompany Mary to treat the wound quickly. Your disciple"?You also need to go to the hospital early. " Jin Jiafan obviously knew the gap between himself and Kagura Chizuru, but he jumped into the ring neatly and still maintained the style of a fighter he insisted on in front of the public. Kagura Chizuru leaned towards me and raised her right palm: "Just use the phoenix kick! Otherwise you won't be able to keep up with my speed." Nodding silently, Jin Jiafan opened some distance, and when the referee's voice sounded, he shot towards Kagura Chizuru like an arrow from a string! However, Kagura Chizuru just curled her lips, took half a step back, and quickly handed the palm of her hand to the oncoming Jin Family Fan - Zero Skill Chu! Jin Jiafan fell to the ground paralyzed from mid-air, Kagura Chizuru gathered her body and showed a smile that made people feel like spring breeze. Mai Shiranui had already begun to promote her argument: "When masters compete, the outcome will be a matter of lightning!" However, Feifei just shook her head: "If we talk about the instantaneous speed, it is almost not the same level." "I am the master of my palace." The Kagura Mirror Spirit on the side responded proudly. …… Just as Kagura Chizuru will watch the match between the Yagami team and the Japanese team, Kagura Chizuru's domineering attitude on the field is also appreciated by others. For example, King is in South Town. "It's really a crushing level!" "People are different from grassroots people like us." Billy, who held up the remote control and restarted the video, sat upright on the sofa and tilted his head to look at the sigh on King's face next to him, " When we are experiencing happy or unhappy childhood, others have been working hard for many years." "I have also been practicing Muay Thai since I was a child" King retorted confidently, but before he finished speaking, he succumbed, "Well, that is accumulated over thousands of years, but I have killed a thousand enemies and injured eight hundred myself. school." "It's better than my wild ways." Billy shrugged, and estimated the time it would take for Vice to join him, but he couldn't help but sigh, "Kagura is the best in junior high school, Qianzuru is the best among people!" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 130 - Zhongyuan Zhi Volume 98 Chapter 130 - Zhongyuan Zhi (PS first: Even if you don’t read this chapter, it will not affect the connection of the plot, but it will be a lot more obscure. If you read it, it will be straightforward. It is up to you to decide whether to read it or not.) Kagura Chizuru did not agree to Feifei’s proposal, at least not yet. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????: ??that Feifei smiled at Kagura Jingling, broke up with everyone, and returned to the hotel - However, at the hotel door, she was blocked by someone, who was still an acquaintance. "Feifei." The person who came here was wearing exquisite sportswear without a brand name. He was holding a tennis racket in one hand and listening to Wong Lo Kat in the other. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Beautiful eyebrows, sharp eyes, and a gentle face, short black and straight hair, and a certain elegance exuding a certain elegance under the physique of a man from the Northeast. Feifei took a quick step, rushed up and grabbed the collar of this good-looking guy who seemed to have come out of nowhere: "Why are you running out alone? With your triangle cat skills, if there is anything wrong with it" "Hey, it's not clear what men and women are saying" "Pah!" Feifei slapped her in the face: "Are you kidding me! This is not in China!" "Could it be that you can't protect me?" The man didn't care about being embarrassed in public. He took a slow sip of Wong Lo Kat and said, "No one in South Korea is your opponent." "The female fighter team is here!" Feifei gritted her teeth and leaned forward to bite her ear, "Kagura Chizuru just crushed her opponent, do you think she insists on such a victory? She is warning me not to act rashly!" "I think it doesn't matter if Kagura Palace dares to do it to me here." "You" Facing the man's laughter that didn't take his life seriously, Feifei was furious, but suddenly thought of something, "A Feng, could it be said" "Those who are not of my race must have different minds." The man named Afeng put a half-drunk Wanglaoji into Feifei's hand, "Your impulse at that time pointed to the possible correct answer." Feifei was still not happy: "There's no need for you to run out!" "But there are some things that I have to tell you in person, you layman." Afeng waved his hand, and a red flag car drove slowly, "Get in the car and talk." The driver of the car was a thin young man. "Dongdong is a policeman in charge of Sichuan. He was arrested recently when he was on vacation." Afeng introduced, "Feifei is an unemployed vagrant now. He calls himself Beidiao and volunteered to play tricks with the Kagura Palace." "Long time admiration!" "Like thunder piercing the ears!" I don’t know if it was a polite greeting or a sincere greeting, but Afeng got down to business. "The world's hot money is focused on the East. The hedge funds supported by Kagura Palace destroyed the economy of Southeast Asia, sweeping away its official and private foreign exchange reserves and a large number of industries, while Kusanagi Castle took advantage of the situation to liquidate the local military and political system. We guess this will It was the moment when the Basel Conference came to an end. Originally, we thought that Hong Kong would be the next battlefield, and we had prepared huge funds for this. However, Mai Zhuo, who had been pretending to be a bystander and profiting from it, suddenly withdrew completely; Kagura The palace went on a killing spree in Europe, but allowed us to infiltrate in Eastern Siberia - Kagura Qianlong seemed to be sending us a signal to carve up Russia, but at the same time he made an incomprehensible gesture in Hong Kong." Dongdong pricked up his ears, and even Feifei became curious: "What?" "She divided all the hot money she supported and followed her almost equally, half selling short and half selling up. No matter what the final outcome of Hong Kong is, in addition to paying us transaction tax, she is basically handing over money from her left hand to her right hand!" "Wait!" Feifei interrupted weakly, "Although I am an outsider, Kagura Qianlong is not an outsider, right? How could she ask you to analyze the flow of her capital allocation? That doesn't mean telling her before she makes a move. What are you going to do with her?" "She did spread the capital flow, but we are the banker! She can fool all the gamblers, at least she can't fool us when placing bets." Feifei said thoughtfully: "So, you hope that she is in Cao Ying but her heart is in Han?" Ah Feng smiled bitterly. He considered it for a moment, took out a Walkman, and handed the earplugs to Dongdong, who was driving slowly: "If you want to be a little detective as calmly as before, you might as well put them on." "Not everyone can be as heartless as Marshmallow after encountering Iori Yagami." Dongdong smiled broadly. "That's why you are willing to accompany me out, right?" Afeng quipped, but stopped trying to persuade and looked at Feifei, who was holding her breath and concentrating, "Through the preliminary test of Kagura Chizuru's blood, and the appearance of Kagura Qianlong, We speculate that Kagura Qianlong may be a distant relative of you and me. Based on Marshmallow's report, Kagura Qianlong is likely to be a descendant of Zhao Yun. The problem is that when Zhao Zhen's cousins ??got married, they were angryThe surname ran away. If Kagura Qianryu knew about this past, would she write a biography of the returning hero or act out a prince's revenge? Or is she pretending not to know? And if she really doesn’t know, should we let her know? " The car suddenly became silent, and even the small noise made the atmosphere even more dead. After a long time, Feifei asked: "What did the higher-ups say?" "'Intrigue things must be seen to be believed'. Dongdong and I came to South Korea to look for you with a red flag, just to express an attitude to the outside world." Afeng suddenly sighed, "The ancient family will always Encountering unexpected changes, people who often worry about a thousand years cannot predict the events of a thousand years. The three artifacts were constantly at odds with each other, but they were inseparable back then; the champion Hou Fenglang lived in Xu, so high-spirited, but could he have expected that Murong Ke would be late hundreds of years later? Why bother to cry in front of the tomb of Emperor Wu Dao in the 19th century? You and I, our ancestors, have been miserable for a long time because of the past of a hero who has established a heroic body and made hundreds of years of achievements. Therefore, after Yang Guang, no one of us will sit there again. The temple was humiliated successively by the Mongolian, Yuan and Manchu Qing Dynasties.” "Stop talking about clichés!" Feifei bit her lip, "Now, now!" "Find out Kagura Qianlong's intentions and her feelings for us. Regardless of whether she is our relative or not, if necessary, we can make her decide that blood is thicker than water." Afeng took back Wong Lo Kat from Feifei and drank. After a while, he said, "It's okay to make her Jin Wuji, and it's even better to make her Yingzheng Gu Ran, but as long as she agrees with the identity of the descendants of Yan and Huang, the rest won't matter." He stared at Feifei's eyes and spoke very fast. Xu said, "We hope there will be only one China in the world, but we don't bother to use violence to achieve it." Feifei slapped him on the shoulder: "This is the courage our generation should have!" A sudden surge of pride. "Then," Afeng nodded, "Dongdong, since you agree, from now on you will be responsible for liaison with Feifei. Over in Chengdu, I will arrange for you to be suspended without pay." "Okay." Dongdong responded, slightly excited. "Before we leave, let's go play a game of tennis?" Afeng raised the racket in his hand, "You two agreed to let it go!" (Later PS: A supporting character based on a friend whom we had agreed with a long time ago has finally appeared. Unfortunately, he is probably taking care of his children at home now, and he is not as interested in this article as he was at the beginning); Volume 98 Chapter 131 - Happiness in Misfortune Volume 98 Chapter 131 - Happiness in Misfortune The match between Nanzhen Team and Extreme Ryu Team was the third game of the first knockout round. Because Sakazaki Takuma said he slipped up during an interview, it was given a meaning outside of the game. In other words, although Billy of the South Town team admits that Extreme Flow is a member of South Town, if he wants to become the representative of South Town this must not be tolerated! Even though he knew that such hype played into Vice's hands. So, in the newly built comprehensive stadium in Nanzhen invested by Metro, the sun set after dinner, and the bright and dazzling light revealed the atmosphere of the city. The packed stands surrounded the central ring, and Billy, who volunteered, held the iron bar upside down and stood upright. Faced with the handsome Robert. Amid the roar of the crowd, the global live broadcast moved to the passionate audience. When the camera focused on a blond boy for a few seconds, Vice, who was sitting in the rest area near the ring, turned his head and glanced at King. "You have been based in South Town for several years, and the initial embarrassment is a thing of the past. Have you ever thought about finding a better growing environment for Jane?" The boy on the big screen shouted forgetfully, while Vice looked at King's expression. , "Jian's physique is destined to make it impossible for him to embark on the path of a fighter. Now that his condition has stabilized, as a guardian, he should make plans for his future life. After all, no matter the extreme flow environment or the ordinary public school in the United States The quality of teaching…” King sat on the single sofa, clenched his hands into fists, covered his knees, and slowly lowered his head: "Jane likes it there very much." "Young people can always make new friends in new environments and interact with them." Vice stood up and leaned over, reaching out to brush King's shoulder. "If He Bing were here, he would definitely tell you that in strict Chinese terms, they are called 'Meng Mu San'. An allusion to 'move'." King fell into silence, while the people in the ring were already going back and forth. "King. You are French. Now, you are from Southtown. Billy, who often buys on credit, thinks so, and so does the ordinary customer who never buys on credit. And back then, when I was the secretary of the Bernstein family , when you were using your young shoulders to shield the frail Jane from the wind and rain," Vice's hand gently patted King's shoulder, "If I remember correctly, when you and Jane left the country, neither left anything behind in France. No matter what the industry is, no one will see you off." King raised his head suddenly: "You" Vice, however, lightly sealed her lips with her index finger: "Every fighter entering or leaving the country will be registered, even if you were just a star of hope at the time." On the big screen, Robert's Feiyan Gale stepped on the stick thrust out by Billy and bullied him. Billy saw that the situation was not good, so he immediately retracted the stick and spun around. Sparks immediately flew out - the super flaming whirlwind stick! However, Robert ignored the scorching flames and instead crouched down close at hand, gathering his strength and shouting - Bawang Xianghou Fist! "Boom!" Billy was immediately kicked off the field, and Robert felt uncomfortable too - Ryo Sakazaki had already jumped on the field and supported him: "Doctor!" Seeing this, Vice laughed and said: "It's not a life-and-death game. Robert won a game by trading small for big, and he is fully capable of competing with us. However, if his burns are not treated as soon as possible, he may remain injured." He was the son of the Garcia family and the appointed son-in-law of the extreme flow. The result was that the uncle didn’t care about the victory or defeat of the team and directly called the doctor This is a fighter in peaceful times! Tujiwa Dog ears.” There was a burst of ridicule, and Vice took King's arm and suddenly pulled her up: "Despise is contempt, Taiping dogs are happier than Liran people. I'm going to see Billy's injury. King, go have a good fight with Sakazaki. , I look forward to yours.” …… King looked at the TV in confusion for a while, but in the end he just nodded lightly to Sakazaki Ryo: "Thank you for taking care of me, Jane. Okay, let's take action!" Looking at the familiar figure and the familiar starting position, He Bing suddenly felt panicked in his heart. Kusanagi Yang, who was holding the hand next to her, immediately noticed it, and she tightened the hand of Kusanagi Aoi, who was also holding the other side. "This is a good girl." "It's not just a pen that can't wait to write 'destined but not destined' for this." He Bing sighed, staring at King's snake attack action, "That night, that's how she knocked me down." Kusanagi Yang just held his hand firmly. Kusanagi Aoi asked: "Hebing, are you sad?" "When I saw Vice holding her shoulders and whispering, just like Sister Mai Zhuo holding me, even my sad mood disappeared." He Bing looked at Kusanagi Aoi across the quiet profile of Kusanagi Yang, " What is more difficult than dying generously is to endure humiliation and live an ignoble life, because I don’t know if there will ever be a day when I can turn around and pay for it. And the saddest thing is that I can’t hate it.” Kusanagi Aoi was silent for a whileSon, and then murmured: "I just hope to get to know you before Athena Asamiya." "But I've even separated from Athena." He Bing forced a smile and said, "Xiao Kui, even if you don't care about the reputation of your daughter's family, how stubborn does Kusanagi City dare to be with the other two Iron Curtains just for a mere marriage? "Seemingly feeling the heavier strength on Kusanagi Yang's fingers, he let go of Kusanagi Aoi, held up her hand, and stroked the hemostatic patch on her hand, "I can work hard and see the things I have loved and protected from a distance. People's happiness in misfortune is probably my happiness in misfortune, right?" At the same time, Ryo Sakazaki, who was gradually fighting fiercely, flew down with a Tiger Thunder God's Blade, knocking King off his guard, and the moment he landed, he launched the Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist. And King also reacted quickly to flip over and dodge - this is the starting point of Fantasy Dance! However, what greets the fantasy dance is not the empty Heaven and Earth Overlord Fist, but the dragon and tiger dance! The two of them punched and kicked each other with a frequency that exceeded the visual limit of ordinary people, until finally, King was hit in the chin by Ryo Sakazaki's tiger cannon and flew into the air. “With this kind of genre, women are always at a disadvantage!” Kusanagi Haruka summed it up succinctly. Not long after, Vice asked the slightly staggering Billy to come on and help King away, then faced Ryo Sakazaki himself. The amount of information in this picture seemed to be a bit too much for He Bing, but Kusanagi Yang squeezed his hand to show his calmness: "Don't you think Billy and King's backs are somewhat sympathetic?" With He Bing sighing again, Vice on the TV jumped up and shot towards Ryo Sakazaki like a cannonball - a wild roar! Ryo Sakazaki, who had just had a head-on confrontation, could only defend, but as he landed, Vice suddenly leaned over and hugged his waist - a side attack! "boom!" Thrown the opponent to the floor, then throws it into the air, grabbing it mid-fall with phantom-like hand speed and throwing it behind you - Decide! Ryo Sakazaki left the ring directly, but Vice smiled at Yuri Sakazaki under the ring: "Little sister, come up and cheer together!"; Volume 98 Chapter 132 - Appointment after dusk KOF's longing Chapter 132 - An appointment after dusk Vice obviously wanted to play with the little girl. When Yuri Sakazaki jumped into the ring step by step with childish movements, Vice did not sweep away the fallen leaves like she did with Ryo Sakazaki. Instead, she enjoyed and defended her constant offensive - "This is Nanzhen's What a rising star!” …… Tokyo, Mai Zhuo. In the park near the hotel where Team Yagami stayed, we made a date with our laptops after dusk. The people attending the appointment are old acquaintances, but they have not seen each other for more than ten years. He arrived on time, without any greetings, and he and Mai Zhuo picked up the director's chair, sat down side by side, gestured to open the laptop, and watched the video of the match between the Korean team and the female fighter team together. Until the end of the video, Yuri Sakazaki was completely defeated by Vice's iron-clad defense. "This is the rising star of extreme flow!" Unlike Vice’s expression of affection, the person who said these roughly similar words was more of a happy person. "Can you tell me why you're here?" Mai Zhuo weighed her tone carefully, as if the person or his arrival was beyond her expectation, "If there is no miraculous breakthrough, I don't think you can reach the level of challenging him. , then, why did you suddenly show up today, Akuma?" "That's right. Although I have been training hard for more than ten years, I can claim that this year's KOF is child's play, but I am still not close to his level." Akuma still has a rugged appearance and temperament, and his powerful physique is comparable to that of Mai Zhuo. So similar, like a pair of beauties and beasts, "Martial arts are endless, but life is limited. I can't predict when I will reach my peak, so it's better to get up early and become a disciple than to lose my legacy. And for things like this, It's somewhat on the sidelines of our agreement back then, so I want to let you know." Mai Zhuo pondered and said: "Could it be that the person you like is the extremely sexy girl?" "She has a good foundation, a newborn calf," Akuma didn't hide his appreciation. "Looking at the video just now, don't you think that at her age, she can master so many moves, and she doesn't draw tiger-like dogs? Isn't this right? Isn't it a talent?" As he spoke, he leaned over and fumbled for an apple from the snakeskin pocket he carried at his feet. "This year's Vice can defeat ten enemies with one force, but what about the future? The fluctuation of murderous intent does not require external steel bars. Iron bones, there is no distinction between men and women. 'Pink Lady', produced in Australia, Ms. Mai Zhuo, come and try it." "YouI heard that you have been setting up a fruit stall. Isn't this something you just picked from the stall on the spur of the moment when you went out?" Mai Zhuo was obviously stunned. After a while, he took over the hand, observed it carefully, and then bit it gently. On the last breath, "Time can carve out details in people like you!" "It was indeed chosen at random." Akuma said without hesitation, "Didn't you eat it too? One of the three giants on earth." "I don't like to hear this." Mai Zhuo swallowed the apple and waved his hands to retort, "If I could, I wouldn't be a giant! The so-called power is just responsibility At least, I have no interest in it and can't enjoy it with peace of mind for the rest of my life. Then let the flood come to the sky." Hao Gui stared at Mai Zhuo eating an apple, and seemed to be thinking about something. "If I'm not wrong, he participated in the finals of KOF96, right? And that so-called natural disaster was actually his handiwork?" Mai Zhuo continued to eat the apple, looking at Akuma with interest and relishing it. "Such power, such control, the two combined maybe I can't surpass it in my whole life." Seeing that she didn't deny it, Akuma was very disappointed, as if he was much older, but at the same time very happy, as if he was much younger. Shao Shao, "However, a person can reach such a pointit's a shame! He is the path of the wind, and how far can my martial arts be passed down?" "It seems that you are very optimistic about that little girl Youli!" Mai Zhuo interrupted, "But, in that case, why don't you join the world? Only by working together can we get twice the result with half the effort." "Being used as a gunman knowingly or unknowingly?" Akuma mocked, "The water there is too deep. How much energy do you have to put in to survive if you get in?" At this point, he smiled at Mai Zhuo again - —A rare expression, "Besides, with you here, most places on earth are considered safe." Mai Zhuo Yanran: "Miao Zan. The girl from the Kagura family has just made a big move." "A number of hundreds of thousands can shock you? What about the population growth figures over the past few decades?" Akuma couldn't tell whether he was cruel or calm under his ugly smile, but he obviously saw the problem more clearly than most people. "I'm curious about how Kagura Qianryu did it. After all, she has the physique of an ordinary person on the film, and there was no so-called natural disaster in the Vienna incident." Mai Zhuo didn’t reply and continued to eat the apple, but his eyes were??He was constantly communicating. Finally, she spoke: "I don't have first-hand information, but the collected information can give me a credible answer. You may be willing to believe it." "Appreciate further details." "As you know, the word martial arts has its foundation in martial arts and its purpose in Tao. The goal is always to use martial arts to enter the Tao. Therefore, all kinds of people have various ways. You explore the fluctuations of killing intent, and he masters the use of wind. The Kagura family researches the use of energy to form images, and many people control flames, and some even control electric current In the final analysis, these skills are all about injecting power into the opponent's body to cause damage, all from the outside in. But Kagura Hidden Dragon Different, she is very imaginative, she starts directly from the inside, and her way is music." Seeing Akuma's shock, Mai Zhuo nodded emphatically, "Yes, she manipulated the media of the entire city, and she used music to induce Audience members committed suicide, and most people in Vienna were highly musical, so very few survived.” "Suicide?" Akuma half-opened his mouth, and his body was a little stiff. It took a long time to gradually calm down, "In other words, her current ability is not enough to make everyone commit suicide?" "There are always people who don't understand the style! Even in the music city." Mai Zhuo looked at Hao Gui pointedly, and then smiled, "If someone advises you to die in a language you don't understand, you will listen. For Kagura Qianlong, music is also a language - for everyone, as long as they are willing to learn it. However, in a city of more than one million people, and with such harsh preparation conditions, the results are only five One hundred thousand. At least now, her weapon cannot be a stable weapon, but with her doing this, Xiaoxiao, who has some eyesight in Europe, at least knows how to tuck his tail between his legs." The ghost is silent. Time also passed in this silence. It was already dark, Hebing was still at his rumored girlfriend's house, Kagura Qianryu was wandering around Tokyo on the pretext of visiting, and Iori Yagami went to the bar in the valley alone. There was no one in the hotel where he was staying - Mai Zhuo stayed with him in silence in the evening breeze. After all, the fluctuation of murderous intention is not killing for the sake of killing. It is impossible for a person who purely pursues martial arts to talk about the possibility of emerging weapons comparable to atomic bombs with a head of state in a politician's tone - this is not speculative. "Well, I made an appointment with you today to inform you. Please give me a final word - I want to consider teaching Kung Fu to Yuri Sakazaki. Do you have any objection?" "This does not violate the agreement made back then." Mai Zhuo nodded, but she also suggested, "However, since you have the intention to accept a disciple, why bother to only consider one disciple? How about I introduce you to a junior to study with you? I can take care of your food and daily life, or set up a fruit stall for you. Although you are a little better than before, you are still very sloppy!" ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 133—Statement KOF's Reminiscences Chapter 133—Statement When the time for the fighters in the East is approaching midnight, Luoshanji on the other side of the Pacific ushered in the game between the Hungry Wolves and the American sports team. This is 8:50 a.m. local time, ten minutes before the start of the game. Terry was talking on the phone in the rest area, while Andy was eager to try. This is very reminiscent of whether the person answering the phone is in South Korea and on another team. Dong Zhang, on the other hand, was shirtless, in a standard competition look, but with a white towel draped over his shoulders. In contrast, American sports teams generally appear much more solemn - after all, for several years, they have not been more famous than their opponents in terms of ranking or reputation. These details were captured by the director for everyone watching the live broadcast - and they fell into the eyes of Kusanagi Aoi who was sitting in front of the TV, and sitting next to him were Nikaidou Benimaru and Daimon Goro. "Nikaido, if I don't come with you, I will never allow you to enter my residence late at night." Although she was watching the live broadcast, Kusanagi Aoi had the medical records brought by Nikaidou Benimaru. "Yes, you still hate me." Nikaido Benimaru mocked, "Back then you called me Benimaru-nii with a sweet voice, but now you just call me Daimon-nii. He Bing is right. , if we only meet for the first time in life" "Don't try to get involved with me. He Bing is still semi-conscious in my bedroom. Don't expect to plan anything. Just explain your so-called business clearly. It's time for me to sleep." Kusanagi Aoi looked still angry, Daimon Goro just sat aside innocently, and Nikaidou Benimaru greeted her calmly. "Xiao Kui If you wish, I can also call you Miss Kui. Not long after Wulang and I were injured, you hinted that our injuries would be more serious than we thought, and I also hinted to the diagnosing doctor, Ask him to keep it secret. But I still don’t understand. Can I understand that you have clearly considered He Bing’s current power?” Kusanagi Aoi was noncommittal: "This year, he spent several months traveling back and forth between here and Asamiya Athena's home." Nikaido Benimaru stared at Kusanagi Aoi's face, but was met with an unyielding look from her - for a long time, he finally sighed: "The former No. 1 in the world still lives in Asamiya Athena's house. It's natural that Bing's strength will improve by leaps and bounds under his training. But, my Miss Kui, even that old man can't make He Bing produce burns out of thin air with that kind of punch speed, right?" Instead, Kusanagi Aoi looked at Daimon Goro, who was sitting quietly, as if trying to make his presence a little thinner. There was another round of silence, Kusanagi Aoi nodded slightly and said: "Brother Daimen, you should go home. After all, it is hard for my sister-in-law to take care of the children alone." Hearing this, Daimon Goro immediately stood up and left neatly, but when he opened the door, he stopped and turned around, with only a slit in his little eyes, facing the little girl sitting upright: "Xiao Kui, if you are really determined to shoulder" "Brother Daimon, thank you." Kusanagi Aoi interrupted him with a smile, "Send a blessing to Togoro for me." "Then, I'll take my leave today." With that said, Daimon Goro bowed to her with a ninety-degree bow, and then left. The girl watched the burly man go, while Nikaido Benimaru also looked at his brother's back - there was another moment of silence. Until Nikaido Benimaru sighed again - this was nothing like the charming young master in front of him. "Is this really good?" "After all, he is Brother Jing's brother. No matter what, he has to wait until Toorago grows up." "Then, what about me? Can I kill decisively?" Nikaido Benimaru was expressionless at the moment. Perhaps this is the result of the neutralization of various emotions. Not even qualified?" There was no immediate answer. Kusanagi Aoi watched the live broadcast of the game. At this moment, the game between Terry and Lucky had just begun. Maybe it was the person on the phone who just made an encouragement or a request or even a promise, or maybe it was just a manifestation of strength. Terry started with an energy fountain! Lucky obviously knew what he was doing, but he didn't dare to jump and dodge casually because he wasn't sure that Terry couldn't hit the second energy fountain before he landed or got close to Terry. After all, it's difficult to make a good enough defensive posture in the air, and His absolute speed is not as confident as Terry's. However, the result of subconsciously lowering the center of gravity to defend against attacks from the ground is to break the defense! The huge momentum made Lucky almost unable to stand, and when Terry saw this opportunity, or it could be said that this was his long-planned strategy, he immediately pounced with a flaming punch! As early as in KOF96, the same move was used with Gonitz's wrist electricIn the annihilating confrontation, he was beaten to the point where his bones were almost visible, and there was no trace of sparks left. But today, this flying punch hit Lucky, who was unable to resist, in his arms, and hit him right in the stomach! "I think the outcome has been decided. If you continue to fight, you will be seriously injured." Terry, who landed on the ground, supported the limp Lucky, and the height comparison between the two made it look quite ridiculous. "Of course, if you insist, I will too." I won’t hold back.” The first game ended quickly. Kusanagi Aoi commented to herself: "This is Terry. If you exclude some people, his strength is enough to be proud of the remaining fighters. It's a pity that the equal Sakazaki Ryo met Vice." As he said, She paused for a moment, and seeing that Nikaido Benimaru didn't answer, she couldn't help but snorted, "Nikaido, ask yourself, do you look like a married woman?" "It will happen, sooner or later" Nikaido Benimaru lowered his head and said, "Although not at this time. Maybe ten years, maybe twenty years, maybe I will never forget Yoko in my whole life. If that happens, I will I am bound to abandon my dignity as a human being one day and fulfill my responsibilities as a traitor After all, I am the son of the Nikaido family!" "Then, get out of here!" Kusanagi Aoi watched the game again. On the field, Harvey, as a boxer, immediately attacked and punched to make a splash - R.S.D! Terry stepped forward and hit him head-on with a heavy punch! Perhaps the explosion of the clash of forces would excite most viewers, but the results of this head-on confrontation were equally divided. Harvey's right arm was obviously hanging limply, but Terry continued the offensive non-stop - energy replenishment, high rail fountain! When Terry's fist finally left the ground, Harvey's body also fell to the ground. The man nicknamed Hungry Wolf slowly stepped forward, stopped in front of his opponent, and stretched out his hand: "The victory has been decided, and I don't want to cause meaningless injuries." "Sure enough," after a few seconds of silence, Harvey took Terry's hand, half-knelt with difficulty, and then stood up, "With the same efforts, there is a huge gap between self-taught people." "Maybe." Terry’s face was not happy. However, Kusanagi Aoi crossed her hands and muttered to herself, confused: "There's something fishy here. With Terry's strength, he could win more easily. Why did he choose a head-on confrontation? Who was he trying to express to, and what did he mean? ? Or attitude? Who influenced him? " "Maybe he just doesn't want to be humiliated by an opponent beyond human reach like Ryo Sakazaki." Nikaidou Benimaru gave a guess. Kusanagi Aoi glanced sideways: "You haven't left yet?" “Before you give me an answer, I’m thick-skinned enough.” Nikaido Benimaru’s smile is very handsome, but in Kusanagi Aoi’s eyes it is particularly annoying. "What exactly do you want to know?" "Okay, my Miss Aoi, tell me, did Hebing win a small chance of gambling? Can his surname be Kusanagi now? What is your plan for letting him accompany Kagura Qianryu? Eight Jie Ji is obviously interested in him. When the conflict intensifies, to what extent will you protect him?" Nikaidou Benimaru asked one sentence at a time, regardless of Kusanagi Aoi's emotions, "These questions are indeed transgressive, but I am from Before the hospital came here, I had a phone call with Uncle Shibabune Kyo is my brother after all, and Yoko The affairs of the Kusanagi family are my business. If you need, I can ask you who can use Orochimaru Lowering my head, I can be as silent as a dead person, but I need to live with understanding, or die with understanding." "Nikaido" Kusanagi Aoi's crossed hands turned into a pair of clenched fists. She gritted her teeth and stared at him, but he looked at her calmly, and then leaned down little by little, with his originally straight blond hair hanging down. Next, his forehead was only a few centimeters away from the ancient courtesy of monarchs and ministers, and it seemed to be frozen. After a long time, Kusanagi Aoi said: "If he wants, he can be named Kusanagi Hyou." "Then" Nikaido Benimaru's voice trembled, "Did he take the surname of Kusanagi Aoi or Kusanagi Yo?" "You want to know too much!" "Okay." Nikaido Benimaru's forehead did not touch the ground after all. He raised his head and sat upright, "Youzi is cultivating here, but you will definitely not let me see her, and you will naturally take good care of her Forget it, it's all nonsense." After saying that, he stood up suddenly and left like Daimon Goro. He also looked back when he opened the door, "Xiao Kui, since you want to be Miss Kui" "you can go now." Finally, Nikaido Benimaru also left. The live KOF game in the living room also happened to be Terry's heroic gesture of proudly throwing the hat with the Nike logo on his head amidst the referee's shouts announcing the 1V3 victory, and his feetLying beside him, unable to move, was Bayern Butler dressed in rugby player gear. …… "Qianhe, what good will it do to you to encourage Terry to show his strength?" "It will at least be good for you to make your boyfriend more famous. Don't you think he looks handsome like that?" Appreciating the freshly released game replays, Kagura Chizuru smiled in the face of Mary's unbearable curiosity. ; Volume 98 Chapter 134 - The Surge of Eve KOF's Reminiscences Volume 98 Chapter 134 - The Surging Night (PS: Because the timeline is a relatively important thing for the True Party, I wrote the time at the beginning of each chapter. Of course, you don’t need to use this sentence as the main text.) October 28, 1998. The remaining games in the first round of knockout rounds have been completed, and there are no upsets. The superpower team, the mercenary army, the old man team, and the hell band team have advanced one after another. Today is the eve of the eighth quarterfinals - the problem is that most of the participating players don't seem to have such a consciousness. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????… Under the spotlight, He Bing once again felt what it was like to be a star, but what he showed to the public was a pensive look. What Hebing still cares about is what Kusanagi Yang said when he parted with him. "I already know you, and I will live a long life. The rest will be decided by yourself." She was lying on the bed. Looking from the side, she still had that delicate face. Although her neck and palms could move, there were no movements. What she had was just a look in her eyes that made He Bing feel friendly yet unfamiliar. He Bing didn’t understand, and couldn’t figure it out no matter what, but Kusanagi Aoi took his hand while speaking and handed it to Kagura Qianryu—this interfered with his thinking. "The complete jade returns to Zhao." "I hope so." Kagura Qianlong gracefully took He Bing's hand, raised the sycamore-colored guitar with the other hand, pointed in the direction of Narita Airport, and said to He Bing: "The next stop is Wellington, this exam paper for Brazilian mercenaries, I need your answer." …… The female fighter team is on a passenger ship to Mumbai, and their upcoming opponent, the old team, has arrived. Their interview is being broadcast live on the wall-mounted screen in the bar inside the ship. Kusanagi Shibafune is very aura, and Hardiron also has a military look, but they are not as good as Sakazaki in talking about how this uncle will shine in tomorrow's game. Unknowingly, his teammates are becoming more and more capable. Pretending not to recognize him. Seeing this, Feifei laughed loudly: "This old man is really interesting." "Yeah, I can't learn how shameless he is." Mai Shiranui was already drunk, "It's pitiful for Yuri to have such a father." Mary held the wine glass and smiled as she looked at Mai Shiranui. Kagura Chizuru unexpectedly only ordered a glass of boiled water today. She stared at Kusanagi Shibune on the screen. Their expressions were almost the same. …… ??Probably to take care of Asamiya Athena's concert process, the match between the Super Power Team and the South Town Team was held in Hong Kong. The first time he heard the news, Vice started scolding her. "What kind of intentions is this? What kind of intentions!" But she still took Billy and King on the flight to Hong Kong on time. Perhaps this is due to what Mai Zhuo said on the phone: "Although he is not doing well, but no matter what, isn't Yamazaki Ryuji always alive in Hong Kong?" However, Billy and King obviously didn't fully understand the reason why Vice was so moved. Of course, they also didn't know about her exchange with Mai Zhuo. They were sitting on the passenger plane together, listening to the curses coming from Vice in the front row from time to time, and couldn't help biting their ears. Come. "King, do you think Vice has any story to do with Hong Kong?" "Can you take care of it?" "Okay. I just feel like I'm back to being a thug, but now I'm not used to it." "This is a good thing, at least, in the eyes of your boss, it is a good thing." …… The venue for the Wolves and Hell Band is located in Mexico City. Unlike the Hungry Wolves, who were actively or passively treated as stars, the members of Hell Band preferred to position themselves as singers selling records - obviously, this was not successful. The depreciation of the peso in this country has recently reached a new low. The financial crisis that has spread across the world has harvested some people's wealth, and Mexico is one of the targets. Perhaps this is a factor that prevents records from selling well, but Qilongshe What really bothers me is other things. "Mai Zhuo actually asked us to come here to shake things up, how unkind!" Wearing an apron and killing the duck's neck, he complained, "Can't she just implement the agreement with the Kagura Palace herself? He even grabbed our penis I really miss the era of Gao Ni Ci" Not far away, Chris rested his elbows on the dining table, supported his chin with his hands, and looked at him intently, with his feet dangling below: "Ashe, can you please hurry up? I'm hungry! Besides, you Wouldn’t it be enough to just admit that you are upset because of Sherme?” "you……" The Qiluo Society is angry??, but Chris wasn't afraid of him at all. Finally, he shook his head and his hands seemed to move faster, but the complaints remained the same. In fact, Shermei is dating at this time. In other words, it was an appointment with Nikaido Benimaru. It was not difficult to book a private room in a quiet high-end restaurant. Nikaido Benimaru had arranged a candlelight dinner in advance. His blond hair did not stand upright, but was naturally draped behind his shoulders. Comparing his height with Shermi, it seemed that he It’s the petite women. Shermei, however, was dressed up to attend. Although the light blue princess dress was not suitable for daily life, it was particularly aristocratic in this closed occasion. "Come here, borrow flowers to offer to the Buddha, and drink this glass of Tequila, the so-called soul of Mexico." The words were so polite, but Nikaido Benimaru had no expression on his face. Even though he said it was dry, he just took a sip, and then stared at Shermi's drink. "Last year in the competition, you said, 'If you want to be a master of using electricity, you have to learn bioelectricity well.' Before studying this, I tried alternating current. That kind of test on the edge of life and death did not produce a breakthrough effect. So. , I decided to follow the advice of Palace Master Kagura and ask you for advice." "After you met Miss Aoi of the Kusanagi family, you immediately and non-stop inquired about our band's activities in a low-key manner, and then you dressed up as a fan and handed out notes at the book signing?" Shelmi tilted her head slightly, looking at this female-oriented person. "I really haven't figured out the relationship between this and the Kagura Palace. In this life, I want to be a silly woman, a happy housewife, the soul of Mexico, etc., but I won't understand. No matter what, I tried my best to let Ashe nag me to go out for the appointment I still hope that this trip will not disappoint me!" Nikaido Benimaru took another sip of wine: "I'm basically certain that my body can only accept direct current, and stable alternating current will only lead to death. So, what about you?" "The human body cannot safely store high-voltage alternating current." Mexican food is famous for its spicy food, but Shermei ate it quite happily. "When it comes to alternating current, the difference between you and me is that I can do it about the same as ordinary people. And you will die easily. It is very simple to use physics to explain the principle, but to do it, it involves bioelectrical knowledge that goes beyond the current natural science system. Last year, I told you the way, but I don’t think you can do it in your life. Go to the end.” After saying that, she stared into Nikaido Benimaru's eyes, and he stared at him in the same way. After a long time, Nikaido Benimaru sighed. "Since last year's tragic defeat, I have studied your legend." Nikaido Benimaru poured a glass for her, "You are not a good man and believer, and you have also experienced decisive killings, but from a historical perspective, you are already kind enough. . Maybe for a few moments, I imagined that if someone could grow up safely, she might become an existence like you maybe. So from now on, I have the same feeling towards you as Ye Gong loves dragons." Shermei smiled noncommittally: "So, I'm flattered." "Now, let me talk briefly. I have a question to ask you. It's not about Shermei, it's not about the Collection of Eight Masters, it's not about historical merits and demerits, it's just about asking a woman who has lived for a thousand years - is that okay?" "You are very brave to talk about a woman's age in person!" Shermei put down her knife and fork, raised her glass, and shook it gently, "But compared to the behavior of meeting the Eight Elites at night as Kusanagi Kyo's best friend. So, , whether I answer will depend on the content of your question." "Thanks." After thanking you, there was a long silence. But Shermei waited patiently. "Excuse me, why did you choose to pursue a life of husband and godson after thousands of years of experience, instead of the dynastic hegemony that you have been close to in history? And is it possible that such a change can be condensed in a long and short life? Among them?" (By the way, after 6 years, the collection has exceeded 4Kshould I be happy, or should I reflect on it?) ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 135 - The Paradox of Kagura Palace KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 135 - The Paradox of Kagura Palace No one knows the final outcome of Shermi’s date with Nikaidou Benimaru. When she returned to the temporarily rented house, Qilaoshe was studying the recipe - although it has been a thousand years of experience, the knowledge of food has always been updated over time, and it just so happened that Chris had just compared him and Her craftsmanship was a comment that was expected but still made him unhappy. Therefore, he didn't ask about her going out. Nikaido Benimaru booked flights to Germany and Australia at the same time late at night, then locked himself in the hotel room and kept silent. This trivial matter was quickly reported to Mai Zhuo, and almost at the same time, Kagura Qianlong also received it through her channel. The difference is that Mai Zhuo just smiled and shook his head, and then continued to raise his glass to Iori Yagami; while Kagura Qianlong laughed at He Bing. "Initial results are showing!" "" He Bing was puzzled, but he didn’t ask in detail. In other words, Kusanagi Yang's changes were really inexplicable but he couldn't let go. It was not an obvious change, and even Kusanagi Aoi, who spent time with her day and night, was completely unaware of it, but it was so profound. In other words, this is a change in the level of spiritual communication. Between him and her, no secret can really be hidden, at least, the existence of secrets cannot be hidden. As for the specific sentence borrowed from the Book of Songs, He Bing had even more random thoughts. He would rather those thoughts were random thoughts. He roughly knew what Mai Zhuo wanted and what Kagura Qianlong was doing, and now it seemed that he had an additional initiative to make a choice, but this initiative did not change anything. He has lost Athena Asamiya in 1995, and Athena Asamiya has also lost him in 1995. And now, what will he lose? He Bing couldn't help but hold Kagura Qianlong's hand beside him. It was soft and warm. He looked at her, and she must have a smiling face under her purple sunglasses, although he didn't know why she was smiling at the moment. He didn't want to hold her hand, but just wanted to have a real feeling - for nearly four years, he seemed to have gained nothing. Suddenly, He Bing found that he was used to holding Kagura Qianlong's hand, but the other party seemed to have been used to it from the beginning, which was almost a terrifying fact. This made him shudder. "how?" Kagura Qianlong noticed it and leaned over with concern. The feeling of the shoulder touching was so natural that He Bing had the illusion that he was washing dishes with Asamiya Athena in Guangxi. "Qianlong" He Bing turned his head, looked at her squarely, and murmured, "Qianlong, can I see your eyes?" "No, not now." Kagura Qianlong said in a playful tone, "Why do you suddenly think of this?" He Bing was stunned for a moment: "My Pandora is an independent woman. She has beautiful long black hair and a beautiful and profound smile. Her high posture and tall figure make her stand tall and tall. When I arrived at Taniguchi, I felt like I had ascended to the proud world. A mystery that was astonishing at the time and fascinating when I recalled it. However, this beautiful freeze-frame may be my wishful memory" "You forgot a guitar and sunglasses for hair compression." Kagura Qianryu corrected with a smile, gently let go of He Bing's hand, lay back, and played with the dragon shape on his chest. Pendant, "That is really a romantic picture! A picture that can only appear in Qianlong Valley. If too many people see it, it will become worthless." As she said that, she lowered her head, as if Looking at the silver pendant, "He Bing, when I asked you to stay by my side, I neither knew your origin nor your skills. You just stepped into me in the name of Sister Qianhe." The world has become a song with me. Only such a romantic background can match that romantic moment. Now, I already know the origins between you and many people, and you also know my killing methods; you I am not as capable and decisive as I expected, and I have not achieved the image of Pandora in your mind. But this is not because you and I have been deceived If one day, we can return to Qianlong Valley, everything can return to its romantic appearance. . And I hope that even if such a day never comes, you will not deny that romance." "Yeah?" He Bing wanted to ask something, but was speechless. "This is the paradox of Kagura Palace. When we were sweeping the tombs in Kagura Palace together, I introduced you to many predecessors, who more or less experienced such romance, such a short-lived romance, Romance that exists or does not exist. And you, becoming a passer-by in such a romantic river, is your luck and your pain." Kagura Qianlong maintained the tone of the statement, but it sounded vicissitudes of life to He Bing. At this moment, she leaned forward again, hooked up with He Bing, and put the softHer long hair stuck to his neck, "Although I seem to have said similar words, I will say it again now. He Bing, when I might sell you for a good price, I won't let you see the look in my eyes." of sadness.” Then, she fell asleep on his shoulder. He Bing carefully stayed still. Feeling the feeling of Kagura Qianlong on his skin, Kusanagi Yang's words rang out in He Bing's mind again. "I already know you, and I will live a long life. The rest will be decided by yourself." Is this the difference between Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle? He Bing thought of a lot more. Athena Asamiya's beautiful and cunning expression, King's gentle and fiery gaze, Leona's simple and firm expressionthese are children who love each other, but they are not just children. He can't help but think about what the old tailor's life will be like. How legendary is it? In the eyes of Kagura Palace and Kusanagi Castle, such a life of ups and downs, is it just the ups and downs experienced by generations? Moreover, the old tailor also handed over an answer sheet that disappointed them? Perhaps, this means that different ways do not work together? Is this the reason why the old tailor never forgot the Eight Heroes? The charming Sister Mai Zhuo, what is the magic power of your Eight Elites? No, that's not right, the ruined Goenitz had a completely different choice, as did the madman-like Yamazaki Ryuji. Tokyo, London, and Rio de Janeiro were three iron curtains covering the whole world. But when He Bing took a closer look at these iron curtains for the first time, he seemed to only see two words densely written on them That was He Bing. Words that he couldn't bear to face were words that He Bing would face sooner or later, or maybe he was facing them right now. In the end, He Bing unconsciously put his arms around Kagura Qianlong's waist, as if he wanted to feel something more. He spoke subconsciously, but made no sound. "I'm not the protagonist, never have been."; Volume 98 Chapter 136 - Ting Jin’s Realm KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 136 - Ting Jin’s Realm October 30, 1998. morning. China Hong Kong. The first quarter-final of KOF98 was between the Super Power Team and the South Town Team. At this moment, in a hotel in Wellington, all members of Team Yagami gathered together for breakfast. It seems that New Zealand does not have a chef who can satisfy the appetites of London and Rio de Janeiro at the same time, and there are also members who wander around the world. But at most they only frowned - the live broadcast of the game nearby was what attracted attention. However, He Bing stood up at this moment and pulled Mai Zhuo's sleeve: "Sister Mai Zhuo, come with me to the bathroom." Kagura Qianryu didn't take out the spoon he fed to his mouth for a long time, and Iori Yagami choked and coughed, but Mai Zhuo just smiled kindly, took the initiative to hold He Bing's hand, and walked away, as if it was her suggestion. invite. Looking at the backs of the two of them, Kagura Qianryu and Yagami An finally looked at each other, but through the purple sunglasses, they couldn't read each other's eyes. They could only look at KING and Asamiya Athena who were warming up on the screen. "Tell me, what's the problem that makes you use such a lame excuse?" Stopping in front of the sink at the entrance of the bathroom, Mai Zhuo turned around and asked gently, "Since you met that rumored girlfriend in Tokyo, how have you been doing these days? I am restless all day long.” He Bing shook his head: "It has nothing to do with that. There is a problem. It may be superficial in your eyes, so I want to confirm it in private." "Oh?" Mai Zhuo seemed to be interested. "Sister Mai Zhuo" He Bing hesitated for a few seconds, then tightened his hold on Mai Zhuo's hand, "Let's choose a quiet place. You may need some detailed science." "You mean you don't even plan to watch the match between KING and Asamiya Athena?" "Theyif who wins or loses, or who gets hurt, I won't be happy." He Bing replied in a low voice, using his hands hard, "Let's go to the rooftop, okay?" In fact, He Bing didn't know if the hotel here had an open rooftop, but they could easily find a place where no one was making any noise - jump out of the window, climb the wall and jump to the top of the hotel, where the sunshine was. Beautiful cityscape. "Sister Mai Zhuo, what do you think about martial arts, Ting Jin?" Mai Zhuo was stunned for a moment, as if this question was beyond all her expectations, but soon she smiled: "That sounds interesting I haven't heard such an uncommon word in a long time." "So, in your mind, does the concept of Tingjin have any practical significance among fighters?" He Bing's questioning made Mai Zhuo understand that his question was not a whim, so she also became serious: "I don't know who mentioned this term to you recently, but it is obvious that this person is either a layman, or he treats you as a person." For laymen. Having said that, this is really a popular science category." Mai Zhuo looked at He Bing with some confusion and continued her introduction, "Ting Jin is generally used for the push hands of Tai Chi. Its origin is probably unknown. I have the leisure to do research. However, the concept of Tingjin is usually more one-shot-killing, and the more deeply it is studied. Therefore, in ancient times, those who really emphasized Tingjin were more junior officers on the battlefield. They have good armor and weapons. In melee combat, a single mistake can be the difference between life and death. Whoever listens to Jin better will live longer, as long as they are not taken care of by cold arrows and the like. However, fighting with Qigong Different from each other, fighters do not necessarily rely on physical contact to defeat the enemy, which reduces the necessity of listening to Jin. And more importantly," Mai Zhuo looked at He Bing seriously, "since you asked this question, I will try to explain it as thoroughly as possible - He Bing, have you ever thought about the reason why fighters were nearly invincible in ancient large and small battles even if Qigong cannot be released outside?" He Bing thought for a while, then shook his head slightly and looked at her quietly. "It's a very simple, very simple principle - the world's martial arts can only be defeated by speed." Mai Zhuo took He Bing and sat down on the edge of the hotel, holding his shoulder with one hand, seeming to be looking at the direction of the sea. "The effect of Qigong is not only better than the strength of ordinary people who exercise hard, but also far better than ordinary people in terms of speed. If the intensive shooting of long-range weapons is not considered, a qualified fighter can rely on his speed advantage and a With a sharp blade, he can easily kill any elite enemy within his physical range. No matter how skilled such an enemy is, their reaction speed and absolute speed are not at the same level, so everything is empty talk. Therefore, before the advent of the machine gun, unless We have the right time, place and people, otherwise it is unheard of for a small force to be able to compete with a fighter." During the conversation, Mai Zhuo touched He Bing's head and leaned on his shoulder: "So, is it necessary for fighters to listen to each other? It can be said that there is no, orIt can be said that there is. Strictly speaking, from ancient times to the present, I have personally seen only one person who can achieve the effect of listening to fighters when facing fighters, and he is the tailor. " Perhaps waiting for He Bing to continue, or perhaps letting him think, Mai Zhuo paused for a while before continuing: "The vast majority of fighters cannot really use Qigong as they wish. No matter how different the performances of the moves are, The same move always has the same charm from the perspective of Qigong application. In other words, because the method of using Qigong is the same, some movements with different performances are summarized into one move." "It's like the sunflower in Yagami-an. Even if you use your legs, it's still a sunflower?" "Of course. Your Crane Picking is almost the same." Mai Zhuo seemed to think for a moment and chuckled, "The reason why the moves become moves is because they are condensed routines, which are suitable and useful for a specific type of Qigong application. Methods or ideas. To give a typical example, Kusanagi Shibafune and his son are both from the same school. Why are the moves they are good at different? Thinking further, Kusanagi-ryu's martial arts has been accumulated to this day, and the moves are also different. It’s too many, and it’s basically impossible to master the moves in a person’s lifetime. But why does Kusanagi City classify some moves as forbidden moves, but never destroy the inheritance of a certain move?” "Because what they are pursuing is actually Wu Shi?" He Bing's weak answer made Mai Zhuo laugh: "Of course! Most fools think Wu Shi is a move, but Wu Shi is a state, a state that most schools are pursuing. Extreme flow. The Heaven and Earth Bahuang Fist, the new move that Jin Jiafan is still studying and tentatively named Phoenix Flying Kick, Ralph's Kara fierce attack, the final impact of the Seven Flails Society If you count the figures in history, there are countless people. It's a pity. , no matter what the degree, they are just in pursuit, and their moves are just one move. Only Tailor, he can really listen to the power and can break the move with just one hand. This difference in realm makes him the best in the world. The problem is, most people don't know how he did it. Maybe he told you accidentally? Maybe you don't know either?" Mai Zhuo tilted his head and asked, but his expression was not entangled with this question, "Anyway , Tailor proved that fighters who only have a lifetime can listen to each other, which undoubtedly gave the fighters a sense of confidence, just like the fighters were inspired when they learned that he defeated a German regiment alone - although they all They have not yet reached his realm, but as a beacon of light, he dispelled the hesitation in their hearts and the hesitation of the industrial revolution - the tailor proved that a realm that everyone strives for is not unattainable. And I am waiting for a spark to start a prairie fire. If you can’t see it one day in this life, you can always see it in your lifetime.” Seeing that Mai Zhuo was getting more and more off-topic, He Bing had to interrupt and asked: "SoSister Mai Zhuo, Ting Jin actually exists? It's just that since ancient times, most fighters are not as good as those above, but Ting Jin is better than the bottom." Is the concept just tasteless in history?” "So I said this word sounds unfamiliar! And why are you suddenly interested in this issue?" There seemed to be a hint of doting in Mai Zhuo's tone, which made He Bing feel happy and a little embarrassed. His head was pressed by Mai Zhuo on her left shoulder, and his heart felt clean in an instant. But this pleasant feeling only lasted for a moment. He Bing couldn't help but think of another version of the answer to the same question a few days ago, the answer from Kusanagi Yang. ——The foundation of Tingjin is the ability to use one's own power freely, and Qigong is a power of a fighter. There are not many people on the earth who dare to say that they can use it freely. ; Volume 98 Chapter 137 - Shock KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 137 - Shock When Mai Zhuo and He Bing returned to the restaurant, on the screen on the wall, Zhi Quan Chong, who was as if he was still alive, was pouring mineral water on his dark face, fixing his embarrassment, and waiting for Vice to appear. Kagura Qianlong stood up and greeted: "He Bing, don't you feel it's a pity that you didn't see the match between sister Athena and King?" He Bing was waiting to answer when he saw a small blue flame flying in front of him and dissipating - it was Yagami's little move - looking at it, Yagami nodded seriously: "Pay attention to Shii Kentaka's performance this year. Almost all of them practice in Guangxi and Zhenyuanzhai." He Bing and Mai Zhuo expressed doubts at the same time. After all, Iori Yagami never makes mistakes. At this time, Vice stood three meters away from Zhi Quan Chong on the screen, looking him up and down: "We haven't seen him for a year, it's Wu Xia Amon! Billy didn't lose unjustly." Perhaps many people watching the live broadcast did not understand Chinese, but Mai Zhuo's face became more suspicious. She sat back in her seat silently, watching Vice's every expression. "Why, I'm not angry enough to make it so embarrassing." Shiikentaka didn't know whether he was being humble or honest, but he showed off his signature posture, "You have to work harder than those who work hard, so that you can live up to your hard work. !” As soon as these words came out, He Bing seemed to feel that the breaths of the three people present were stagnant. "That's fine, I'll get to know you seriously." It seemed that the director and Vice had an understanding, and there was a close-up of Vice's wide-eyed eyes, "Is the ambulance in place?" "Vice, don't" Mai Zhuo suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the screen, but his voice became mute again. Kagura Qianlong next to him was thoughtful; Iori Yagami, who was closer than Hebing, quickly took action and held Mai Zhuo's hand that was trying to grab something in the air: "She decided to do this, you can only do this. People all over the world are looking forward to it with great attention." "but……" Mai Zhuo was still muttering to himself in a glum manner, while Yagami An shook his head at her: "In any case, Shii Kenshou has been in seclusion for less than a year. Even a genius needs time." …… "What? Both Shiikentaka and Vice will suffer a loss?" "Don't get excited, Feifei. Vice used all his killing moves. Shii Kentaka was always pressed and beaten by Vice. But in the end, when he was attacked from the side by Vice and hugged his waist, he used a very close range A move that was like a continuous energy blast, which caused Vice a lot of damage and exhausted him." "This is unscientific! Energy explosion? Does it continue? How old is that kid? Can the maximum power he can produce like this seriously injure Vice?" "No, Feifei, don't forget, this year, he practiced in seclusion with Zhenyuanzhai. Moreover, before he started fighting with Vice, he said, 'You will live up to your hard work'." "Hesaid it in front of the whole world? Heis he crazy?" "His motives are not yet clear. I am just letting you know as soon as possible. And how long do you have until you arrive in Wellington?" "We should be able to see Kagura Qianlong before Team Yagami starts fighting." "I hope you can be more connotative when you move. Above." …… On the field between Super Power Team and Nanzhen Team, Zhen Yuanzhai was the last one to appear, while Vice opposite him was hesitating about something. Off the court, Asamiya Athena sat on her chair and held her in a princess hug. "Youare not injured?" After some inspections, Asamiya Athena's originally distressed face turned into shock, "You" "I still have some skin trauma, okay? Her kick was too fast" Shii Quanchong was out of breath, "Besides, losing strength is considered an injury, right?" "Master really taught you" Athena Asamiya asked anxiously, but met Shii Quan Chong's smiling face: "Am I stupid? I just got a glimpse of the door and showed it to the world." Even such words made him lose his temper. , couldn't help coughing, "But I really don't want to see you drifting with the crowd for me and the elders! I stay behind you, but I can't let others treat me as a harmless shadow." Athena Asamiya looked at him tightly and hugged him tightly. She held back one word for a long time: "Fool." Off the court, Shii Quanzhong fell asleep happily, and Vice on the court finally said: "I want to beat you with injuries and risk my life. It's not worth it. Forget it. Forget it. Zhen Yuan Zhai, you have a good apprentice. " "That silly boy." Zhen Yuanzhai took a leisurely puff of dry cigarette, but then exhaled helplessly. …… In a hotel in Mumbai, Mary was dragged to the street by Mai Shiranui after watching the game, while Kagura stayed behindTsuru watched the game video over and over again - Shiki Kentaka faced off against Billy's super flame whirlwind stick, stepped forward, and slapped him upside down and left the field. The Kagura Kagura beside her was full of complaints: "Has India developed to this level in recent years? It's still a big city, it's a mess. Living here will cost you the value of the Kagura Palace!" "I am now a contestant in KOF98, and I am not sitting in London. Even when I was on vacation, I put on a show like that of Kuchi Sungken. That is the emperor, not the Kagura Palace." Kagura Chizuru smiled nonchalantly, "India is For a long time, the British have occupied the territory where Tokyo and Tokyo have fought for prosperity. They have been competing in harmony. How can we talk about development? When those who engage in non-violent non-cooperation come to power, How much ability and courage do they have to make drastic moves?" As she said this, she shook her head and said, "Counting on time, that Feifei will be at Qianlong's place soon, right?" "Palace Master," Kagura Jingling didn't understand, "What exactly does she want to do? She has been following you, and now she is following Qianlong? She can't really just be a spectator, right?" "Then what do you think I'm thinking about?" Kagura Chizuru asked with a smile. "Palace Master, II just" "Don't be nervous, I didn't say you were overstepping." Kagura Chizuru waved her hand to stop her panic, "Thinking is a good thing, but thinking without key information can only lead to confusion. We were kicked out of Asia by Tokyo , Tokyo has not been able to enter the gate wall of the Central Plains for hundreds of years, so now, at least for now, Feifei dares to go deep into the tiger's den, but we are not suitable to act rashly. I can only look at her and show her at the same time until she makes a decision. " …… "You really don't want to watch the match video between Asamiya Athena and KING?" Mai Zhuo asked He Bing in confirmation, dangling the remote control in his hand. "No, since Athena and the others have advanced, we have the opportunity to ask her in person for her personal statement." He Bing walked towards Yagami-an - he left the dining table as soon as he finished watching the game, walked to a nearby sofa, lay down on his back, and fell asleep. , "Iori Yagami, why on earth do you suddenly care so much about Xiaosui?" At this moment, Kagura Qianlong played a note on the guitar: "Attention, before our game with the mercenaries, Feifei from the Central Plains wants to meet me here." "Crack!" The remote control in Mai Zhuo's hand fell to the ground, and He Bing saw the sharp gaze in Iori Yagami's suddenly opened eyes. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 138 - No joke KOF's Reminiscences Volume 98 Chapter 138 - It's Not a Joke October 30, 1998, evening. Wellington time. There are still about five minutes left before Feifei arrives at the hotel where Team Yagami is staying, but most people have no intention of welcoming her. In other words, only Hebing looks restless. The hotel had been cleared, and there were only four members of Team Yagami sitting around a sofa on the first floor, while He Bing suddenly stood up. "Don't ask, you don't need to ask, you won't understand, you can't possibly understand why I'm excited." No one asked, but He Bing answered loudly, and then his voice became smaller and smaller, "I said, Do you want to pick this person up at the hotel door?" Perhaps because he couldn’t stand it anymore, Iori Yagami finally gave some advice: “Their behavior has nothing to do with personal preferences, but you can.” “Then, Iori Yagami, do you want you to accompany me to the door?” He Bing went up and pulled Yagami’s arm. “I’ve met Feifei, but I’m not interested in greeting her.” Iori Yagami paused for a few seconds and added, “Feifei is a woman who… attacks Kagura Chizuru as soon as she meets her.” Mai Zhuo said "Oh" and looked at Iori Yagami with interest; Kagura Qianlong was thoughtful and did not make a sound, just sitting on the sofa and stroking the strings of his guitar. "Eight young girls?" He Bing was surprised and went to the hotel door full of questions. Soon, He Bing, who was looking around, saw a taxi parked in front of him, and it was Feifei who opened the door. She was wearing a black hooded dress, which was exactly what she wore when she first met Kagura Chizuru - and this, in He Bing seemed to have something else in his eyes. "My day!" He Bing took a quick step and rushed over to grab Feifei's hand, as if to confirm whether she really existed. This was obviously beyond doubt, but he seemed to be quite entangled with this answer. "Feifei your name is Feifei, you use Ba Zhinu I should have thought of it I should have thought of it just now" Seeing He Bing's slumped appearance, Feifei carefully pulled her arm out of his grasp and asked curiously: "You are He Bing, right? What are you doingwhy?" "II am so angry at this world that I can't laugh or cry." He Bing forced a smile, but it was full of sadness, "Do you know a cartoonist named Marshmallow? There is also a football hooligan who likes to hit people with a wrench. ? And there are beauties who like to wear cowboy hats to imitate Sherry? There are also nurse sisters who like to use scalpels? And" "Stop!" Feifei grabbed He Bing's arm and asked sternly, "He Bing, who are you?" Before He Bing could answer, she pulled He Bing's ear to her mouth, and her voice became thinner. Unheard, "The sisters have never appeared in front of Iori Yagami. No matter how much information is shared, it is impossible for you to know about them through the channels of Kagura Palace. You need to give an explanation." "Explanation? I have a lot of explanations, but you can't believe it, and I can't tell you." He Bing didn't care about Feifei's attitude at all, "But, who will give me an explanation? Can this bastard world give me one?" An explanation? Or" He Bing suddenly shook Feifei's hand away, took a few steps back, and said in a deep voice, "Or, use your strength to tell me that you are not a joke. Tokyo's history of not being able to enter the Central Plains for hundreds of years is not a joke!" Before he finished speaking, He Bing delivered a clean and neat punch from Heaven! But he failed to hit Feifei - between the lightning and flint, Feifei threw out a ball of blue flames, and was hit by He Bing in his path, and exploded. He Bing stood there blankly, and it took him a while to regain his composure: "You know how to drink eight wine glasses?" "It's far worse than the original version of Iori Yagami. But it's quite effective for stopping some impulsive fools." Feifei said connotatively, "Your move obviously requires a run-up to achieve the desired effect. Use your own shortcomings to deal with unknown people, especially It's unwise." With these words, she suddenly grabbed He Bing's neck with both hands and raised it halfway in the air, "Tell me, why do you call me a joke based on just one meeting?" At this time, a scream came from far and near: "Stop!" Then a swift silhouette followed, and before Feifei had time to let go, she was dragged across the road and pressed against the opponent on the opposite side. "This time I have a run-up. Is it considered that I am using my own strengths?" Facing Feifei’s astonished face, Mai Zhuo smiled. “The Gathering of Eight Masters…is indeed worthy of its reputation.” "Although I don't know what happened to my silly brother and you just now, but he called me sister, so I can't watch you rise and fall with him." Mai Zhuo's wonderful eyes turned, and he looked back at He Bing who was slowly following him, "He Bing, can you pick someone up and start a fight?" "I just confirmed that although this world is unreliable, at least it is not stupid." He BingAs he walked closer, he gradually raised his head. Finally, he gently pulled Mai Zhuo's left hand from Feifei's neck, then helped her stand still, clasping his fists and looking solemn, "Feifei, I just took the liberty. .I, He Bing, have been dreaming about the Central Plains for a long time. I am lucky to see you today." Feifei looked at him carefully, then glanced at Mai Zhuo next to her. She calmed down and finally nodded and said, "I'm very curious about you too." "Then, please come into the hotel! Palace Master Kagura is waiting for you." Looking at the backs of He Bing and Feifei side by side, Mai Zhuo smiled vaguely. …… Victoria Harbour. Vice drove a small yacht, with the sound of the waves, and loudly asked the people behind him: "Billy, are you still blaming yourself for the game?" "No, losing means losing. KOF is not a death match. I just can't figure it out. Even if Shiiken Takashi's strength last year was at best better than mine, he shouldn't forcefully take advantage of my trick this year and only get blackened!" Billy was lying in the back, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, with question marks in his eyes, while KING beside him was leaning on the edge of the boat, with a plaster on his right hand, quietly looking at the prosperity on the shore. Vice shook her head and directed her hands in the direction. Although she had short hair, she still had a cool aura in such a wind. "Billy, if you bump your fist with someone else's, will it bleed?" "Maybe will." “What if you bump someone’s fist with your hammer?” "Then you still need to ask?" "Of course I have to ask!" Vice looked back and smiled, "I didn't say what material this hammer is made of. However, one thing is for sure, as long as it is not an overwhelming advantage, no matter how you touch it before your hammer is shattered into pieces, , and you won’t bleed.” "Vice, you mean" KING interrupted, thinking like Billy. "Don't force it now! We agreed to go to Macau to gamble!" Vice raised his right hand boldly and waved it in the wind and waves. ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 139 - Ringing in the Heart KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 139 - Ringing through the heart Like many times, Kagura Qianlong was sitting on the spacious sofa, holding the sycamore-colored acoustic guitar, slowly playing some notes. Not far away, Iori Yagami sat upright, listening quietly, or rather enjoying, those often sharp eyes so soft and calm. Feifei and Hebing walked into the hotel side by side, and they were met head-on - Hebing didn't understand why Kagura Qianlong and Iori Yagami created such a peaceful atmosphere in just a few minutes? But this was not the time for him to speak. He quickly walked to Kagura Qianlong and sat down, looking at Feifei who was still at the door looking at Kagura Qianlong. Mai Zhuo stood quietly behind her, as if waiting for her move. However, the first thing Feifei said was to Iori: "Iori, your bloodline has been withdrawn for hundreds of years. Now, what about you?" Iori Yagami raised his head slightly: "Not all the people who are most looking forward to the answer are here." "Haha" Amidst the laughter, Feifei walked closer to Kagura Qianlong step by step, and the other party's slow melody remained the same, until Feifei stopped one step away from her, "Qianlong?" Only the sound of the guitar flows. "Don't use Qianlong, why use it?" Kagura Qianlong’s fingers stopped on the strings and looked up: “When it rises, it soars in the universe, and when it disappears, it lurks within the waves.” "Spring is deep now, the dragon rides on time and changes, and people are still determined to travel across the world." Feifei held out her hand. Kagura Qianlong's hand is still brushing on the strings: "Dragon is a thing, comparable to the heroes of the world." He Bing, who was very close, looked at the two of them, as if there was a sense of confusion in time and space. He couldn't help but guess the reaction of the other two spectators, but found that Mai Zhuo was looking at Yagami'an. There seemed to be a tacit understanding in Iori Yagami's eyes, but there was a different kind of worry on Mai Zhuo's face. "Borrow the guitar." Suddenly, Feifei snatched the guitar away from Kagura Qianlong at lightning speed - at least, it was so fast that He Bing, who was distracted, could not react: "I have heard that Kagura Qianlong is happy, so I will show my shame. A song.” Without any explanation, Feifei turned around and walked to the center of the four people, and slowly started playing. “Obviously, Feifei told the truth. Her accomplishments on the guitar are too far away from Kagura Qianlong, and in the eyes of professionals, they are only at the level of playing. Moreover, the melody she played didn't seem to come from the guitar. When the section ended, Mai Zhuo, who was facing him, suddenly became surprised as if he had seen through the little trick, which made Feifei turn around during the interlude. However, Kagura Qianlong kept the audience quiet and peaceful, while He Bing beside her had tears in his eyes. He even followed Feifei’s melody for the second time and sang with a voice that seemed weird due to excitement—— "A big river has wide waves, and the wind blows the fragrance of rice flowers on both sides. My family lives on the bank, and I am used to listening to the boatman's call and seeing the white sails on the boat" Iori Yagami looked at him in confusion, and Kagura Qianlong bit his lip for this. Although she was as surprised as Mai Zhuo, Feifei still let the melody continue. However, when the melody reached its climax, He Bing, who was sobbing, suddenly stopped. So, Feifei also stopped. "Judging from the playing technique, it is indeed a show of shame, but you played an excellent piece of music. Excuse me, was this composed by you?" Kagura Qianryu glanced at He Bing beside him who was trying to calm down his emotions, "Or Say, this melody has been circulated in some places?" Feifei’s eyes widened, as if she had eaten a fly: “You haven’t heard of it before!” "Me neither." Iori Yagami stepped in, "But it is indeed beautiful music, except for your scumbag level." Feifei was stunned for a long time, and finally laughed out loud, as if she was a little crazy: "If you have the heart to plant flowers, you have the heart to plant flowers!" "But at least, it seems that Liu Chengyin is shaded?" Mai Zhuo moved over gracefully, stretched out his hand to stroke He Bing's hair, and sang, "Awakening the sleeping mountains, making the river change its appearance." "Sister Mai Zhuo" He Bing raised his head and murmured. "Unexpected, but reasonable." Mai Zhuo looked at him gently, then looked at Feifei, "Miss Feifei, do you want to get to know this silly brother of mine again?" "That's what I meant." Feifei replied cheerfully, and took the initiative to pull He Bing up from the sofa, handed the guitar to Mai Zhuo, and cupped his fists at He Bing, "Lin Fei, a native of the Central Plains." "II" He Bing was a little flattered. If Mai Zhuo hadn't helped him from behind, he might have made a joke, but he was still stable after all.?The emotion that confused Kagura Qianlong and Iori Yagami, "I can only say that I am Hebing. And I want to ask if the two lines of these words that Sister Mai Zhuo sang just now are the same as the words that I sang. Source? If so, are you worthy of these words?" "Your poetry has been like this for generations." Lin Fei nodded solemnly, "Mai Zhuo's poetry, personally, depends on the current situation." "Yeah to count the most famous people, we still have to look at the current situation." He Bing suddenly hugged Lin Fei's fist, "Although looking at your appearance and dress, I still feel a little unreal, but the warmth in my hands tells me that this At least it is a beautiful dream. When we first met, Lin Fei, such a silhouette gave me a good feeling, very good! I sincerely hope that the future reality will not let down such a beautiful silhouette today, just like this song" He Bing paused for a moment, probably thinking about his words, "It rang through my heart." "I'm also looking forward to it, and I'm working hard." Lin Fei took out a hand, covered He Bing's hand again, shook it vigorously, then let go, took the guitar from Mai Zhuo, turned around and walked away quickly , "I haven't had time to eat yet, so go ahead and I will cheer for you in the KOF arena." When she walked about ten steps, she suddenly turned around and held the handle of the guitar with her right hand like a knife. Her left hand stepped back and held it strangely: "I almost forgot, Qianlong, guitar." In the blink of an eye, Lin Fei had rushed in front of Kagura Qianlong, and handed the guitar directly to the tip of Kagura Qianlong's nose with his right hand. Time seems to have stopped at this moment. Mai Zhuo and He Bing were stunned for a moment. Not far away, Iori Yagami stared at Lin Fei's motionless figure at this moment, his eyes shining brightly. But the person involved, Kagura Qianryu, seemed to be stiff all over, except for his lips, which were moving and involuntarily uttering inaudible words: "Thirteen" At this moment, Lin Fei moved her hand forward and put the acoustic guitar to Kagura Qianlong's mouth, blocking her words, "What a good guitar." After saying that, she took the guitar back and greeted Kagura politely. Qianlong offered it with both hands. "Thank you." Although her movements were a little shaky, Kagura Qianlong still took the guitar back, "Lin Fei." Lin Fei nodded, then turned to Yashenan: "You are already the only seedling of the Bachiqiong clan." As she said that, she smiled happily and went in the direction of ordering food. Iori Yagami watched Lin Fei off without saying a word. Kagura Qianlong held the guitar and smiled: "He Bing, can you tell me the song just now?" He Bing hesitated for a second - this was enough for Mai Zhuo to take over the topic. She winked at Kagura Qianlong: "That is a song from war, from a war that you and I have taken the initiative to downplay." [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/ynz7wnwoNkFJX36H/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 140—The Disappearing Totem KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 140 - Disappearing Totem "You meanthe Korean War?" Kagura Qianlong thought for a while. But He Bing corrected him: "It's the Korean War." Kagura Qianlong looked him up and down, Mai Zhuo simply stretched out his hand to rub his hair, his eyes full of doting. Yagami sighed softly, stood up and left: "I will meet at the arena and I will finish." Seeing that Iori Yagami's back was about to disappear, He Bing hesitated for a while, and finally hid himself and chased after him: "Iori Yagami, wait!" "This silly kid" Mai Zhuo also sighed, but sat where He Bing had just been. Kagura Qianlong gently plucked the notes and asked in a low voice: "Maizhuo, may I ask, what does the lyrics you just sang mean?" "As long as you are willing, you can find it out soon! That movie is widely circulated in China." Mai Zhuo said strangely, "I am curious. After Lin Fei left the Central Plains, the first time he called himself Lin Fei was faced with He Bing, is it really that important?” "No, Mai Zhuo, I want to hear your opinion." Kagura Qianlong shook his head and brought the topic back, "Although we don't fight each other most of the time, we did join forces in that war. He Bing said that was What do you think about the Korean War?” "In a war that did not involve fighters, and it was a draw, why bother with the title? If He Bing says it is the Korean War, it is the Korean War. If you think it is the Korean War, then it is the Korean War. Unless, you Do you want to win or lose there again?" Mai Zhuo put her arm around Kagura Qianlong's shoulders, just like she did with He Bing many times, "I still hate Kagura Palace, but He Bing is willing to protect you, and I also I love you so much - as long as you don't harm him. Dynasty hegemony is a fascinating pursuit for people who only have one life, but for people who have experienced the swordsmanship and the war, it is more like a responsibility that is not exciting. I won't I have to compromise for that stupid brother, but I will lift the chessboard for him. And you, Palace Master Kagura," Mai Zhuo tightened her arms, "Back to your question, I can only tell you about the lyrics I sang. You, the benevolent person enjoys the mountains, and the wise person enjoys the water.” "I'm afraid that the drunkard doesn't care about the wine, but the mountains and rivers, right?" Kagura Qianlong twisted his body and stood up, "I'm sorry for your kindness. Maybe, besides Sister Qianhe, there is someone I can hug comfortably. People only have He Bing.” Mai Zhuo held up his freed hand and said seriously: "This is not a robbery." "I want to be alone for a while. I'm sorry, I'm sorry." With that said, Kagura Qianryu held the guitar upside down and walked to the elevator. …… Yagami did not wait for Hebing. On the contrary, after discovering that he was following him, Yagami's pace became faster and faster. Soon, the two were running and chasing between the construction roads as if ignoring the terrain, until Yagami led Hebing to a nearby beach. . "Considering your background as a monk, your current absolute speed is incredible." Iori Yagami finally stopped and looked back at He Bing with sympathy in his eyes, "It's no wonder Mai Zhuo is so concerned about you. No wonder the lady in Tokyo has a special affection for you. Now, even the Kagura Palace has favored you. Don’t you really think that history is amazingly similar?" “History cannot be a shackle that makes people fearful.” ?Perhaps because the game is about to start, there are almost no tourists near the beach. He Bing looked up at the sky, where thousands of miles of white clouds were clear: "Perhaps emphasizing the Korean War in Qianlong's words as the Korean War can be regarded as reflecting a part of history? But so what? Some positions are irreversible, no matter in history , it’s still today.” As he spoke, he approached Iori Yagami and sat down at his feet, facing the sea, “Perhaps, this is too difficult to understand for you who are wandering without a home!” "Pitiful." Iori Yagami stands proudly in the sea breeze, overlooking the sea and sky. "In the eyes of some people, you are the same." He Bing put his hands on the sand, shifted his weight back, and looked up. "I used to admire you so much and worked hard to chase you. But do you know? When you told Me, when you reach the point of dodging bullets, the movie becomes a shadow play in your eyes. As a result, my personal experience is not the same. I used to think that you are so chic that you don't need the praise and criticism of others. As a result, in Athena's house, we Dining around the fire, I tried to block the gun for Xiaokui, but you could only break the chopsticks and walk away; even just now, when I corrected Qianlong, you could only leave with a sigh. Iori Yagami, although I Just a small boat in the ocean, trembling in the calm before the storm, but no matter what, your chicness that I once envied is not the chicness that I pursue. Kasumi went to Nanzhen to work hard for Xiaokui's words, I will You argued with Xiaokui over this, but you didn't seem to have asked about her current situation." Looking at Yashen'an's sideways gaze, He Bing shook his head gently, "You don't need to refute, I am not saying this to you in the hope that you will gain anything. change iNot qualified. I'm just paying homage to the totem I once erected in my heart. " Iori Yagami looked down at He Bing with a sense of chill, but also some pity. After looking at each other for a long time, Iori Yagami sighed again: "You should think more about how to face the Brazilian mercenaries. Mai Zhuo, Kagura Qianlong, and even the little girl as far away as Tokyo are all waiting for your answer." He Bing was speechless. Iori Yagami didn’t mind adding a pinch of salt: “Perhaps, there is still someone in Mumbai who is looking forward to it. Unfortunately, whether you remember it or forget it, sooner or later you will drift away.” He Bing's hand loosened and he lay down in the sand. "Okay, let's be practical!" He Bing changed the subject, "Why did Lin Fei threaten you before leaving?" "Because, Lin Fei's words are particularly loud in the bloody history." "Yes, you can endure threats. This is something I couldn't imagine at the time." He Bing actually laughed and recited two sentences, "The blue sky thunders and the golden drums beat, and the sea waves make harmony. Fortunately, Lin Fei He didn't play such a murderous song It feels like a world away Today's Lin Fei can easily pick up the strong voice of that era when everyone was united. Central Plains, Central Plains unexpectedly inherited the spirit of history, which made me shed tears. When I sang the song together, I wished that I was really a member of the Central Plains and a compatriot of Lin Fei. Yes, she did what Qianlong, Mai Zhuo and Xiaokui had always wanted to do. , even though it was only for a short moment. Seeing the domineering and arrogant person whom I met for the first time, I actually felt a faint sense of joy Hey, maybe no matter how I describe it, Iori Yagami, who has nowhere to go, will never understand." ; ; Volume 98 Chapter 141 - Qianlong Thoughts KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 141 - Qianlong Thoughts Back to his room, Kagura Qianlong put the acoustic guitar on the bed, walked into the bathroom, and looked in the mirror. That is a beautiful woman, wearing emerald green gilded lace casual clothes, with a golden dragon tattooed on the cuffs. Her white trousers and cloth shoes are of the same color, and with the black hair on her back, she looks clean and neat. Looking up, the purple sunglasses under the peaked cap obscured most of his expression, except for the red lips that were blooming with a faint murmur. At this moment, she held the dragon-shaped silver pendant on her chest and slowly sang a song intermittently. “The lights of swords and shadows have dimmed, the drums and horns are no longer contending in the distance, and the fresh faces are flying in front of my eyes.” There is no flying face in Kagura Qianlong's mind, but there is a long list of names. The images in the history books she knows are vividly displayed on the page. They are inherited in the same vein, one after another. No, there are actually vivid faces hovering in her heart. They are portraits collected in the Kagura Palace. They are all peerless faces, and the end point of this series of faces arranged over time is Mai Zhuo. "The ancient road of Huangchen has been obliterated, and the border town of Fenghuo has been deserted. Time, you can't take away those strings of familiar names." Can the years really not be taken away? The land that has been contended for for hundreds of years is already lined with tall buildings, one after another. Those names that should have shocked the past and the present are now buried in the history of the public - but they have no regrets, just like people today. "Who decides the rise and fall? Is there no basis for rise and fall? The wind and clouds disappeared overnight! Time and space have changed." When she sang this, Kagura Qianlong sighed, and the appearance of the Eight Great Masters of the world alternated in her heart. They were people she had despised, or in other words, their choices were the choices she had despised. "Gathering and separation are all due to fate! Separation and separation are always related to love!" Tailor, the old and strong spirit of the tailor, and the photos of him when he was young included in the Kagura Palace, are like a dream in the song of Kagura Qianlong. "If you are responsible for what happened during your lifetime, why do you care about commenting on it after your death?" These two sentences are recited by Kagura Qianlong but not sung. “If you are responsible for what happened during your lifetime, why bother commenting on it after your death.” After a long lingering sound, Kagura Qianlong recited it again, her tone seemed to become more affirmative, but what she was thinking about was Feifei's action of stabbing the guitar towards herself. Yes, Nakahara Lin Feidare to use Yazhinu on Sister Qianhe, and in front of Yagami'an ??Domineering. Kusanagi Castle has been barred from entering the Central Plains for hundreds of years due to its domineering power. Isn’t this domineering ability accumulated by generations of leaders regardless of their merits and demerits? And when Lin Fei brought this domineering spirit from the Central Plains to the world, he actually used the moves he was so familiar with. Kagura Qianlong's eyes moved from himself in the mirror to the silver pendant on his chest. "Dadis your name Zhao Xinglong or Ye Xinglong?" Where did your unique marksmanship come from? The Central Plains was a nightmare for the three artifact families. When Lin Fei finally came out, Kagura Palace still had no clue. She easily made He Bing cry. …… After breaking up with Iori Yagami, He Bing returned to the hotel alone, only to find Mai Zhuo on the phone. "What? You want to see Yamazaki Ryuji? Is it necessary? How bad is it to disturb the underworld life that he thinks has a future?" He Bing smiled. But he quickly recalled that night in Nanzhen, when Mai Zhuo told him the story about Yamazaki Ryuji. From this, he couldn't help but think of the joke about Kagura Qianlong Needle Bian Bian Ji Ji, and couldn't help but feel the greatness of Mai Zhuo even more - to this day, Mai Zhuo is the only one who still devotes himself to the identity and responsibility of Ji Ji. When Mai Zhuo hung up the phone, He Bing walked up and started gossiping: "Sister Mai Zhuo, who is this?" "Vice had a sudden idea and took KING and Billy to Macau to gamble, but they were sent out as gifts." Mai Zhuo shook his head dumbfounded, "Those skills in the casino, as long as they are trained a little, they can't hide it from the fighting. Home? They went to the casino. Even if they weren't playing games, they would still make both parties uncomfortable. No, it was hard to let go of her anger, so she asked me about the whereabouts of Yamazaki Ryuuji." "By the way, speaking of Vice" He Bing suddenly thought of a question, "Sister Mai Zhuo, since you took over as commander-in-chief, you have always been very strategizing. But when you were watching Xiaozhui's game, what frightened you? What could possibly make you lose your temper?" Mai Zhuo looked at him silently, as if he was thinking about it, but after thinking about it, he smiled: "This, you are more suitable to ask the tailor. You have also heard that I have a hard time letting go of the tailor's past. think." "You mean" He Bing was shocked. But Mai Zhuo's index finger sealed the following: "That's your guess.Don't say it. Now, except for those who taught Shii Kenshu, perhaps even Shii Kenshu himself does not know the real answer. " "Isn't it said that the old man is training him this year?" He Bing probably thought of the relationship between Zhenyuanzhai and the old tailor, and stopped talking, "if I agree with what you think, then am I too much? No chance?" "Are you like Shii Quanzhong who has a good foundation since childhood?" Mai Zhuo asked back, "Okay! Practice your Heavenly Fist first! Don't hit Leona hard in the upcoming competition!" "Where's this Qianlong?" He Bingqi Qi Ai came down and looked around to talk about him. Mai Zhuo laughed loudly: "She went back to her room and said she wanted to be alone. Do you want to go and have a look? You are her bodyguard." …… Approaching Kagura Qianlong’s room, He Bing heard her sweet singing voice coming from inside. However, it sounds a little sad. "I see the sun rising and setting, the butterflies dancing gracefully, I walked on the quiet road with fallen sycamore leaves, I can’t escape loneliness, but I hope for happiness in my dreams. I woke up feeling like I was crying again. I finally have you to complement me when I play the guitar and sing softly. “I discovered that your story has already been written by someone…” Suddenly, the singing stopped. "He Bing, are you outside?" Across the door, Kagura Qianlong’s soft questions seemed vague. He Bing hesitated for a moment, then opened the door and went in. "Qianlong, this is a little unlike you." "Why don't you look like me?" Kagura Qianlong sat on the edge of the bed with the guitar on his lap, tilting his head to look at He Bing at the door. "You can sing about the great river going east, you can sing about the dawn wind and the waning moon, you can remember the tranquility of the heaven and earth, you can sing It refers to the preparation of troops on the battlefield. I am also a person who can go to the temple and go to the kitchen." He Bing smiled. "Even so, you are more likely to sit in the temple and wait for people to come to the kitchen, right?" "Don't believe it? When things are over, I'll cook you some side dishes and make a pot of wine." Kagura Qianlong smiled with a moving smile, "The music of the clear spring in the pavilion in the deep mountains, the cicadas chirping in the candlelight under the moon. White jade cup , a celadon plate, and I will enjoy it without hesitation." He Bing’s smile became even stronger. He slowly walked towards Kagura Qianryu, reached out and pressed her shoulders, his eyes full of tenderness. "I believe it. I believe you really have such a romantic vision. Just like you said to me not long ago - it is my luck and my pain to be a passer-by in your romantic river. Even if it is really so One day, I’m afraid I have to add the sentence ‘poor things happen in vain’, right?” (PS: Qianlongsi, I have actually written the complete lyrics and melody, although I haven’t arranged the music yet. After all, my ability is limited. It’s a pity that one person can’t make a demo and send it to a video) [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/0S8lMCorOMy93mRfvcH8lg/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 142 - Jianghu Road KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 142 - Jianghu Road Kagura Qianlong is silent. She looked at He Bing, and his gentleness seemed to be infecting her, but she chose to lie down on the bed and look at the ceiling. The graceful figure is spread out, vaguely an unguarded temptation. "Those who know my heart are worried about me, but those who don't know me, what do I want?" Kagura Qianlong gently shook his calves, the tips of his cloth shoes touching He Bing from time to time, "Since ancient times, every pioneering and prosperous era has It is the dictator who is supporting it, or the dictators who are opponents are all idiots. This is of course not the merits of dictatorship and democracy, but the powerful effect of unity. This is the case with Kagura Palace. Ever since I stepped out of Qianlong Valley , I need to be responsible for the unity of all people, for Sister Qianhe's trust, and for Sister Wangui's plan - I am not a politician, and I have no disdain and no need to please the so-called voters during my term - I am constantly watching and watching everything The eight heroes in the world are competing with Kusanagi Castle, which has been built on faith for thousands of years. I need to plan a path for at least a hundred years. However, it is impossible for me to decide when Sister Chizuru will take back her power, and I have no interest in seeking a yellow robe. Therefore, I cannot When the day comes when I can guarantee my success and retire, I will be in my prime, but still very old - this is a Kagura person you can understand it as tradition." Kagura Qianlong observed He Bing's expression, but he just Listening quietly, "But I am also a young and healthy person. I will also have the emotions that ordinary people have. If emotions influence decisions, that is a fool; if you bury emotions because of responsibility, that is cowardice." However, He Bing still listened to her words without any emotion. "Therefore, do your best in human affairs without complaining about destiny, no matter it is big or small, public or private, this should be the case." That’s all. Kagura Qianlong may be looking at He Bing, or he may be closing his eyes, waiting for his response. The air seemed to be condensed with threads of restraint, and there was only the sound of two people breathing in the room. It seemed that even saying another word required great effort. He Bing stared at her on the bed. She was as young and perfect as she claimed. The dangling tip of her shoe seemed to be knocking on the door of his heart But in the end, He Bing answered the question incorrectly: "If one day you will be like the old tailor. Are you trying to manipulate me like that?" "Having learned from the past, why don't I take precautions?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "At this very moment?" He Bing moved the guitar away from Kagura Qianlong's lap, leaned over to hold her hand, and pulled her up to sit firmly as before: "If I step back now and kneel down on one knee, will it be your last chance?" A thoughtful script?” "I think you can pick me up and sing and dance together." Even though he was wearing sunglasses, He Bing still felt Kagura Qianlong blinking playfully. He Bing murmured to himself: "Nothe price is not right" Just in time, there was a knock on the door from behind, and someone immediately opened the door. It is Yagami Temple. "Mai Zhuo asked you to take the lead. I want to go to the arena with you. I'm waiting for you on the first floor." He looked at the two people holding hands by the bed, paused, "You go first. Kagura Qianlong and I will follow. Come." …… "Xiao Zi, should I also call you Qianlong?" "Qianlong is the Qianlong of Hebing, and Xiaozi is Xiaozi from Yagami Temple. One is a coincidence, and the other is a childhood sweetheart." Kagura Qianlong chuckled. She held up her guitar and walked down the stairs with Iori Yagami step by step. "I heard that Kagura Palace is good at selling loved ones for a sky-high price. I hope this will always be just a hearsay." "You want to be that person?" Kagura Qianlong teased. However, Iori Yagami stopped when he turned the corner and stretched out his hand to her. This made Kagura Qianryu stunned for a short moment. "Disco back then?" Anyway, she held the hand, "It seems that you overheard what I said to He Bing? An unintentional move before entering the door?" "The disco is not about singing and dancing, but when mother and your father came to see us, they both smiled with joy." Yagami recalled lightly, "Times have changed, but the first handshake is still fresh." "Today, when we shake hands for the second time, we cannot match the atmosphere we had back then." As if feeling the touch from each other's hands, the two of them didn't move for a while, but stared at each other. "If you hadn't walked out of Qianlong Valley, maybe I would have created an opportunity to visit you, and you wouldn't be as cold as you are now." "In Qianlong Valley, I will never see you again in my life. So, there is no if." A few seconds later, the two of them said "hmm" in unison, and then slowly walked downstairs holding hands in tacit understanding. "Okay, let's not talk about what if, just talk about the present moment. Are you familiar with Lin Fei's movement of handing the piano?" “It’s nothing but its own shape.” "With just a word of resemblance from you, her goal will be more or less achieved, right?" Both Iori Yagami and Kagura Qianryu felt the sweat on their palms, but they didn't know who shed the sweat. "An, I want to know your position." "In the name of Qianlong?" "With Xiao Zi's thoughts." "If Uncle Zhao didn't tell you anything, then why did he do that?" Iori Yagami stared at the dragon-shaped silver pendant on Kagura Qianlong's chest. "So I need your position." "What position can I have? 'My bloodline has been withdrawn for hundreds of years,' these are Lin Fei's words." Kagura Qianlong asked softly: "An, I don't mind if you oppose me when I gain power and show no mercy to others, but can you stand behind me when I am alone with thousands of people?" Iori Yagami was silent until they held hands and went down several floors before slowly speaking: "Xiao Zi, do you still remember what I said to you? There is a novel in which there is a little prince" "Suddenly one day, someone told him that the family who cared about him was actually the enemy who killed his father. If he didn't believe it, if he didn't change everything he had experienced since childhood, would he be treasonous?" "Perhaps, the truth is not as cruel as fiction." Iori Yagami felt the trembling in her hands, "As you said, in turbulent times, there are always people born at the beginning of the storm. When someone tells her a different direction, it is important It’s whether she wants to choose or not. Maybe Lin Fei also understands this, so she is satisfied just waiting for you to say ‘Thirteen’.” The strength in Kagura Qianlong's hand became very strong. Although it was insignificant to Yagami An, it still made his heart tighten: "An, He Bing crying for Lin Fei scares me." "There is nothing I can do. This was decided the moment you became the acting master of Kagura." "yes……" …… At the same time, Mai Zhuo in the car was holding He Bing in his arm. They also discussed similar topics, but now, she was singing while He Bing listened quietly. "How much true love is there in the world of mortals? Will love last forever? Who can I rely on in the dusty memories? How much is true and false?" "Who is crying for whom? Who is constantly chasing for love?" He Bing curled up and twisted: "Sister, do you still watch TV series when you have so much to do?" “I just took over this year, okay?” "That's right. When will I be able to curl up in your arms like this, with the TV in front of me instead of the road to the stadium?" "What is black and white? Who can understand right and wrong? What are you afraid of? Keep the romance in your heart." Mai Zhuo changed a song and continued singing, tilting his head, resting his chin on the top of He Bing's head, and hugged him tighter. [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/1TZKVvQo1OtUvQh-9oXQog/v.swf][sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/Z_0RiDfq_7Bgf3lf/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 143 - Recruiting Disciples KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 143 - Recruiting a Disciple The Brazilian mercenary army obviously paid more attention to the quarter-finals of KOF98 in terms of attitude. At least, when Mai Zhuo and He Bing got off the bus, all of them had already arrived at the stadium. The game started soon. He Bing and Ralph stepped onto the ring from their respective directions. At the same time, Mai Zhuo entered the resting place of the Brazilian mercenary army. "Leona." Looking at this blue-haired girl with a ponytail who was even taller than him, Mai Zhuo showed his affection beyond words. "Hello Mai Zhuo." Leona could probably feel her emotions, but she didn't have enough experience to respond in public, which made her tone a bit choppy and hasty. "You are becoming more and more beautiful day by day." Mai Zhuo looked at Clark who remained silent, "Thank you and Ralph for taking care of her all the time." "They are my trusted comrades-in-arms." Leona was very proud. Clark, who was praised, just nodded slightly, but he found that Mai Zhuo was still looking at him, so he said: "We watched Leona grow up, she is a good girl." "Yes, you should be loved by thousands of people." Mai Zhuo did not reach out and hug him like an elder as comfortably as when she was with He Bing. On the contrary, she kept about half a meter away from Leona, "Look, He Bing's The game is on. Will you cheer him on?" "I will expect Ralph to win." Leona paused, "If A Bing is injured, I will personally take care of him after the game." Mai Zhuo laughed loudly: "Yes, this is our Leona Wait a minute, I will take a call." On the field, the referee had already shouted "Fight!" He Bing lowered his center of gravity and said before moving: "Ralph, my actual combat experience is scum compared to yours. Therefore, I must make a killing move, please." be magnanimous." Ralph smiled, nodded, and responded with an oncoming sideways punch! Crane Picking·Dragon Shooting! It seemed that the moment Ralph turned sideways, He Bing raised his hand from bottom to top. Since it cannot produce open flames, Hebing's Dragon Shot is more like a variation of Toudō-ryu's Killing Palm Yinki. The difference is that the Hebing counterattack uses hands instead of feet, so the attack point is higher than the real killing palm Yincu, and it is a bit less vicious - to be honest, a palm slap on the opponent's chest will often hit the opponent. It cannot achieve the effect of losing combat effectiveness in one blow. After receiving a slap, Ralph took two steps back, doubts flashing in his eyes. But He Bing did not pursue him. He pushed his arms out flat, as wide as his shoulders and as high as his chest. It was almost a standard Todo-ryu stance. Since he didn’t know how to release Qigong, Ralph simply took a few steps back, squatted down and slapped the ground with one hand, used the force to fly into the air, and flew towards He Bing at full speed - Ralph Kick! "Want to use force to overcome skill?" Mai Zhuo couldn't help but shake his head off the court, "Hebing is no longer the same as last year." Before he finished speaking, He Bing turned slightly sideways, bent his left arm and raised his elbow. He half-staggered and half-blocked, taking off most of Ralph's strength. He stepped forward half a step with his right foot, and grabbed Ralph with his right hand. He turned around and smashed his thigh to the ground - he was dead without any chance of throwing himself! There was a muffled sound, and Ralph was unable to get up immediately after falling. …… "Look, He Bing is using your Todo-ryu moves again!" In South Town, Todo-ryu's newly opened martial arts gym, no one is practicing at the moment. The students have gone to their own places to watch KOF98's live broadcast, and the owner of the gym, Todo Kasumi, is also watching quietly in the inner room. However, there was an unexpected guest beside her. A lively atmosphere and a very familiar stranger, Yuri Sakazaki. Although the grievances between Toudou-ryu and Extreme-style are very deep, it may be because of this that when this new generation of Extreme-style came to play alone again, Toudou Kasumi couldn't laugh or cry at this girl who was almost the same age as him. Is kicking the gym child's play? Can playing in the gym be used as a meal? In 1996, when he and Hebing met for the first time, he explained the incompatibility between Toudou-ryu and Extreme-ryu as the difference in concepts. Yuri Sakazaki, who was present at the time, didn't care about this explanation. Two years later, they were already friends. Even as an adult, she is still so childish! I am already the leader of a school! Thinking about it, Toudo Kasumi felt a little helpless, but also a little funny. Does this mean that the children of poor people should become parents early? However, she thought of the similar helpless but funny expression she had faced when she and Xiaokui got into trouble together. So, she ignored the insult that the other party came to kick her out, and instead pulled Yuri Sakazaki to watch KOF98's live broadcast. After all, the man on the field is her?Have been mentored. And when Hebing continuously used Todo-ryu's martial arts to suppress Ralph between his hands, Yuri Sakazaki shook Todo Kasumi's arm excitedly, no longer interested in competing among the schools. Maybe, this little girl doesn’t have any thoughts about martial arts at all? Although she always likes to yell and play gym all day long? Kasumi Toudo, who was swaying around with Yuri Sakazaki, couldn't help but smile It's probably a good thing that there are such "short-minded people" in the direct line of the extreme flow, right? Ralph on the screen tried different ways of attacking, but He Bing was able to break them one by one and fight back. Although the damage he received each time was bearable, the accumulation of it also consumed his physical strength, not to mention that every time he took the initiative to attack, he would automatically attack. The humiliation not only made the audience think it was one-sided, but also made Ralph himself less and less confident. "Didn't Hebing say he was going to kill him at the beginning?" Kasumi Todo asked puzzledly. She never expected Yuri Sakazaki to be able to explain one, two, three, but another person's voice rang out: "To kill someone is not just to kill with one finger, but also to deceive from the beginning to the end." "who?" ?????????? Todo Kasumi was shocked, shouted in a stern voice, and looked towards the door. A middle-aged Khan wearing dark martial arts uniform opened the paper door, maintaining an almost paralyzed expression, but his tone was very polite. "I am a martial artist. You can call me Hauki." Akuma looked at Kasumi Toudou, and then looked at Yuri Sakazaki, who was still holding her arm with a blank look on her face: "Although you are a rare young man with stability, I just come here to find an apprentice who can take up my mantle, so, This simple little girl is more suitable." "A ghost?" The two girls hesitated in unison, as if searching for this name in their respective memories. At this time, Ralph was already disgraced during the live broadcast. He seemed to realize that He Bing was determined to defend and counterattack, so he made up his mind, turned his head sideways, and adjusted his breathing "Cosmic phantom?" He Bing, who was about ten steps away, smiled vaguely. He was still in the standard Todo style. However, when Ralph suddenly struck at high speed, He Bing retracted his right hand, lowered his head, and charged forward. When their trajectories overlapped, He Bing not only dodged Ralph's heavy punch, but also himself Punched into Ralph's right chest! "ambulance!" What happened with He Bing’s shouting was Leona who jumped onto the ring. She grabbed the chance to help Ralph, who was bleeding from the mouth. "I'm sorry, I have too little actual combat experience, so I only dare to kill you." "You're right." The smile on Leona's lips matched the anxiety on her brows, "I'll take Ralph to the ambulance first How injured is he?" "The most important thing is that the sternum is broken" "Um." Leona nodded, picked up Ralph, and left the sight of the camera and He Bing with a few light jumps. So, the director’s camera showed Iori Yagami and Kagura Qianryu who were just entering the arena. "A KOF of this level dares to be called KOF" Akuma shook his head disdainfully, "It's really superficial. If you see the real chapter, you are simply asking for death. You might as well die." "So, Mr. Akuma can personally go and teach the unreal KOF competition a lesson." Obviously, Akuma's contempt aroused the dissatisfaction of Kasumi Toudo, while Yuri Sakazaki blinked and let it go. He stood up and looked at Akuma up and down: "What you just meantis that you want to accept me as your apprentice? Are you very strong?" Akuma laughed. Although the smile was not necessarily pretty, it was similar to the way Mai Zhuo looked at Leona. "Toudo Kasumi, right? You are a respectable little girl. It just so happens that you don't agree with me. I need to prove it to this little girl that I like, so please take action. I will not kill you. "Yeah." Akuma took out a mobile phone from his martial arts uniform and asked, "Can I give some advice to my juniors? Isn't it considered a fight with a fighter?" "Of course you can, just remember to be gentle." That’s Mai Zhuo’s voice! "you……" "Xiaocheng, come on!" Maybe it was Yuri Sakazaki's shouting that made her feel like she was riding a tiger, or maybe the voice of Mai Zhuo on the phone made her have other considerations. Kasumi Toudou finally squatted on the horse and took up the posture that Hebing had just said: "Because You broke into my house trespassing, so I won’t hold back.” "It should, it should."; Volume 98 Chapter 144—Only Know KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 144 - I can only know In the Todo Dojo, Todo Kasumi, who thought about it some more, finally led Akuma to the training ground. While arranging his newly put on martial arts uniform, he looked at Akuma who was facing the opposite direction. When Kasumi Toudo bowed politely, Akuma raised his right palm to the sky and said, "You can move first." Such words made Toudo Kasumi unhappy, but she was not angry at all. She tentatively took two steps forward, then clasped her hands together and swung forward - falling! The moment Toudo Kasumi's hand lowered, Akuma seemed to be moving behind Toudo Kasumi. It happened to be when Toudo Kasumi's center of gravity was lowest, he gently stretched out his hand, and Toudo Kasumi's movement to stand up caused her to hit the back of her head. In the palm of Akuma's hand - such an accident made her freeze. Akuma looked at Yuri Sakazaki, who was stunned at the side, and said in a scientific way: "This move is called Asura Flash." Before she finished speaking, Todo Kasumi had already made a new move, but Akuma didn't give her a chance. He directly slid his palm down, grabbed her neck and lifted her up in the air: "Little girl, let alone your slow reaction. , if it was a fight to the death, just your stiffness at that moment would have killed you." Halfway through, he turned his eyes to Yuri Sakazaki again, "The difference in physical fitness is not terrible, you are both still young. , some transcend time. And the lack of fighting instinct is the gap between martial artists and the so-called fighters in society. Little girl, do you want to pursue true martial arts? " Yuri Sakazaki opened her bright eyes and asked curiously: "Auki, why have I never heard of you?" Akuma waited until Kasumi Todo in his hand gave up moving, then gently put her down, and touched her hair seemingly kindly. "While your father and brother were running around in front of everyone, and when this mature little girl was responsible for the rise and fall of a school, I was practicing in a place where no one paid attention, and I set up a fruit stall to make a living." Kasumi Toudou "escaped" from Akuma's caress, and turned back to stare at him, seemingly a little annoyed, but Akuma didn't care at all. On the contrary, he also had some appreciation for Toudo Kasumi: "For a limited life, the inheritance of knowledge It is always a big deal. This little girl gave up the pursuit of martial arts and chose the responsibility of Taoism at the most precious time of her youth. This is difficult to accept in my eyes, but this selflessness must be respected." As he spoke, he spoke for the third time She looked at Yuri Sakazaki three times and said, "But you are different. You have a father and brother who have shouldered such responsibilities. You can continue to make progress in martial arts without distraction. You have a good foundation and character, enough to take over my mantle." Yuri Sakazaki crossed her arms across her chest, lowered her head and thought - such moments are very rare in her life. Akuma nodded: "My arrival is indeed a bit unexpected for you, and I'm waiting for your answer. So, little Aikido girl, can you make a cup of tea for me, an uninvited guest? I've watched a little seedling like you grow up since childhood. Being disturbed by the worldly world the gradual decline of martial arts is truly lamentable!" Kasumi Toudo did not answer, but only led Akuma to the guest room, while Yuri Sakazaki remained motionless in the practice ground like a sculpture of a thinker. The living room is very simple, with not much furnishings. The sofa, coffee table, cabinets against the wall, TV in the corner, and chandeliers on the ceiling are all the conspicuous furniture. Kasumi Todo turned on the TV and tuned to the live broadcast of the KOF game, and saw Clark being carried off the field by medical staff. "The tea ceremony is a courtesy for friends. I have no precedent of making tea for uninvited guests." As he said that, Toudo Kasumi poured a glass of water for Akuma and put it on the coffee table beside him, and he sat down On the sofa opposite, "Auki, I respect you as a senior. After all, you have enough impressive strength in the competition. However, if Yuli reaches an intention with you here, the extreme flow may have new ideas for me." idea.” "Don't worry, although I don't care about worldly things, it doesn't mean I don't understand them." "Really?" Todo Kasumi sneered, "Senior, from which worldly place did you develop the habit of touching a girl's hair when you first meet her?" Akuma seemed stunned for a moment, and then he laughed heartily. "Don't you think it's very beautiful for a pretty and energetic little girl to run a school? If there was a person like you around me, I probably wouldn't be recruiting disciples myself." Akuma looked at her little face, then He liked the calm and dignified look, although the path this little girl chose was not worth it in his opinion, "It's a pity that Mai Zhuo and I had an agreement back then That's all, let's watch TV, Mai Zhuo is here too" That’s in the team, right?” In the live broadcast, the match between Leona and He Bing has just begun. But the two of them stared at each other and did not move their hands for the time being.?? "I don't want you to get hurt, nor do I want to be poked out by your dagger. But if I just give up, it will definitely not follow your habit." He Bing said softly, frowning slightly, "What should we do?" "Ah Bing, why did you choose to wear this outfit?" Leona brought up a completely different topic, which made He Bing stunned for a moment. Then he looked down at himself, dressed like a Gonitz, and couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Then what fighting uniform do you think is better for me to wear? I'm afraid you are thinking There is no clear answer, right? Living in this world, I have owed too many people too much love" "Ah Bing, I want to hear you express your feelings." Leona grabbed her right arm with her left hand and shook her head, "I have watched you from a distance this year, and your smiling expression has always been the same. It's the same as before. When we get along, it's like" Leona seemed to be thinking about the adjectives, "It's like a mask When I was a child, sometimes when I was wronged, I would simply keep my face expressionless, so that others wouldn't be able to see my expression. If you feel wronged, you won’t call me cowardly. Ah Bing, your smile now has the same flavor as that memory." "Nana" Leona didn’t wait for He Bing to sigh and say anything, and continued: “Ah Bing, your smile now makes me sad for you. But I don’t know how to protect you.” Leona’s plea in front of the whole world made He Bing fall into silence. He just stared at her blankly, looking into her firm but gentle eyes, with no sign of reply for a while. The Akuma in the reception room moved his gaze to Kasumi Todo who was nearby. The little girl was clenching her hands, shaking a little. Her beautiful eyes were misty, staring at the seemingly dead atmosphere on the screen. "Have you ever had a story with this man?" Seeing that Todo Kasumi was not moved by his question, Akuma changed his guess, "Or is this scene touching your heart?" "Since I first fell in love, I have waited until now, but I can only watch the person in my heart drifting away on his own path." Todo Kasumi finally cried, "When Hebing was brought to me by Yuli He came to the dojo to watch Yuli yelling about kicking the gym, He Bing used moves that were full of amateurishness, and He Bing was shocked when his nosebleeds were caused by his punches Every bit of that day seemed like yesterday For three years, He Bing has been living in the cracks, but there is someone who is willing to cry out in front of the whole world for the pain that he himself dare not express, and II envy him." Todo Kasumi’s tears rolled down, but she didn’t even notice it. Akuma just listened. He had no experience in what to do when a little girl cried, nor had he ever imagined that. It is human nature for children to love each other, and he is not disgusted with it, nor is he interested in it. It was the little girl who complained about her unkindness, and in the blink of an eye she told herself her deep sorrow. This contrast made him find it interesting, or maybe it was because he was a reclusive and unfamiliar senior who had just shown his kindness. The difference in her strength gave her some kind of trust in her heart? Shaking his head slightly, Akuma threw these conjectures away. What he cared more about was what the little girl said - was the man on the screen still an outsider three years ago? It’s just that it’s obviously not the right time to confirm with the little girl now. Gouki sat quietly, watching Toudo Kasumi release his emotions. Until He Bing finally spoke. "Nana, your wording and sentence skills have improved a lot!" He Bing's admiration was completely off topic, "I am not the object of others' hope for beauty. The eyes that focus on me are never the favor of three thousand people, but everyone has their own covets. , although those covetations often contain true feelings. Nana, your heart touches me, but it’s a pity that I can’t live the simple life you are familiar with. What you want me to say, even if you know, I know, you I know that I know, but I can only know.” He Bing stretched out a hand: "Let's do it! We can't let the whole world wait for us" …… Kagura Qianlong off the field looked at Iori Yagami next to him, and smiled heartily: "You underestimated Wuji Tongyan!" Yagami glanced at her and looked elsewhere. King in the bar looked at He Bing's gradually calming down on the screen, his face couldn't help but become more and more sad, and even a little panicked. Billy sighed, poured a glass of beer, and gently pushed it to her hand. Kusanagi Aoi in the bedroom was resentful and almost threw something at the screen: "You pretentious guy, damn it!" Kusanagi Yang in her arms turned her head and stared at He Bing, her eyes full of tenderness, which was different from Leona's. Athena Asamiya suddenly stretched out her hand and squeezed Shiiken Takashi's hand without saying a word. "There is nothing new under the sun!" Kagura Chizuru played with the glass in her hand. There was only boiled water in the glass, but it seemed like new wine in an old bottle. Lin Fei in the audience looked at Mai Zhuo in the rest area and laughed happily.He looked like one, with wide almond-shaped eyes and muttered words. Akuma picked up the cup on the coffee table, drank it all in one gulp, and said to Toudo Kasumi, or perhaps to himself: "So I would rather live in seclusion."; Volume 98 Chapter 145 - Bleeding KOF's longing Volume 98 Chapter 145 - Bleeding It was a light rain in Wellington at night. Leona held a dark umbrella, covering He Bing, and stood together on the deserted pier, surrounded by the city's star-like lights, a little hazy in the rain. He Bing seemed to be leaning on Leona. The sleeve on his left arm was rolled up high and his forearm was wrapped with gauze. "This is the benefit of being a fighter. When you and the person you like want to be alone, such a dock will be so quiet until you leave." He Bing said lightly, "Maybe, just because it is your wish, it will Someone took the initiative to clear the place.” "Ah Bing" "Don't worry, I guess, at least tonight, before we part ways, no one will make any noise, although I believe the content of our conversation will definitely appear on someone's desk." He Bing reached out and took Leona's arm, " Today, you said what everyone understands. The children in the fairy tale revealed the emperor's new clothes, but you, the pure one, revealed their masks Only you can still maintain such purity to this day, and Only you dare to say this clearly." Looking at Leona’s face, it was the face that moved He Bing’s heart. It was beautiful, strong, and kind However, He Bing’s mind was not piling up praises, but the looks of other people lingering in his mind. Athena Asamiya smiled slyly. King has a gentle yet fiery look. The sun in Kusanagi looks like the sea embracing the river. In the end, what flashed through was Kagura Qianlong’s appearance of independence from the world. Probably, it was Kagura Qianryu who brought him to this point, but he couldn't hate him in his heart. He clearly knew that even if he wanted to hate him, the person he should hate was not Kagura Qianryu or someone else. Not only these beautiful women, Mai Zhuo, Iori Yagami, Kagura Chizuru, even Xiao Aoi, Xiao Shi, Kasumi, which one is not the music of his life? The symphony of life is composed piece by piece with other people’s past events. Regardless of luck or misfortune, it does not matter which piece of splendor it comes down to. Or maybe it’s because your life has not yet reached its true climax? Thinking about it, the Leona in front of He Bing once again occupied his thoughts - will this girl really be the melody he is most familiar with? "I just said what was in my heart, because your troubles bother me, but I can't solve them." Leona stood upright, her eyes lingering. "I know, I know" He Bing leans on Leona's shoulders like a woman. Anyway, there is not much difference in their height: "Life is like a play, but the sad thing is that you can't choose the audience, whether there is an audience or not." Leona didn’t quite understand, but she didn’t ask. She just quietly felt He Bing’s support - she seemed to enjoy this feeling, although her reaction of keeping upright was too dull for the embrace between men and women. The sound of rain fills the space between the sky and the earth, and from time to time there is the sound of a siren. The neon light from far and near exudes a halo that makes you confused. Time passes amidst such sounds and colors. Gradually, He Bing understood a little bit, and understood why Goenitz chose to disappear into thin air in the first place. Maybe this understanding was just an illusion. There was no warning, but it seemed that the emotions in his heart came naturally. He Bing spoke in such silence. "In such a late night, on a rainy street, the stars have long been extinguished. What kind of appointment are you about to make? I didn't mean to say this, but I just have feelings for you, thinking that all regrets can be solved with love But apart from loving you, I have no other basis, and I speak so directly from the bottom of my heart. Maybe it’s the night that makes people timid? With me, do you lack everything? No matter how broken your heart is, you will no longer be entangled. What's so difficult to resolve that makes you unable to live without all this? It's just that you are born with crazy blood, it's just that you are in the sinking midnight, the wildness in your blood, there is no difference between reality and illusion" The words or songs that came out of He Bing's mouth were heard in Leona's ears, and at the same time, as he guessed, they were heard in the ears of some people listening elsewhere. "So no one can notice when the love will cool down. It's hard for you to understand how strong the heartache is. Now that I have to compromise on love, I would rather it be annihilated! With me, you should not lack anything. No matter how strong the heart is, , and can't refuse? What's so difficult to resolve, that you can leave all this? Just because you are born with crazy blood, just because you are in the heavy midnight, and the ultimatum in the blood is sin and axe …There is no difference anymore.” Obviously, Leona has gone from being vaguely moved to not being able to understand, but He Bing must know that the listeners in the distance will be touched in their own way. It is also possible that He Bing doesn't care at all at this moment. "With me, you should not lack anything. No matter how broken your heart is, you will no longer be entangled. What are you worried about?"?It’s hard to understand that you can’t live without all this? If I was born with crazy blood, if I was in the midnight of sinking, would your heart bleed for me? " The singing suddenly stopped. He Bing looked at Leona, his eyes blurred. Leona's words were a bit off-putting: "Ah Bing, I seem to understand, but I don't quite understand." "So you will be happy." He Bing, who seemed to have come back to his senses, couldn't help but hug her. The black umbrella trembled, but continued to shield the two of them from the rain. After a long time, He Bing relaxed his arms and said, "Nana, let's just say goodbye. Good things always come soon." Leona nodded obediently, or she was more willing to reminisce about this embrace. The two left from the pier together and came to the eaves of a street corner. He Bing asked Leona to go first - he said someone would come to pick him up. In fact, shortly after Leona left, more than one person came to pick him up. Mai Zhuo and Kagura Qianlong came from two directions, one across the road and the other on the far side of the street. They stopped in unison and formed an isosceles right triangle with He Bing. Soon, Mai Zhuo smiled, turned and left. So Kagura Qianlong held up the white spring umbrella dotted with maple leaves and slowly came to the closed store where Hebing was sheltered from the rain. "With me, you still have so many regrets." Kagura Qianlong’s question had no meaning at all. He Bing looked at him calmly, but unfortunately he couldn’t see her eyes under the purple sunglasses. "Your heart has been bleeding?" Kagura Qianlong closed her umbrella and stood side by side with He Bing, "Beautiful melody, but unfortunately, Leona probably won't understand the lyrics you modified. Or should I say, the feeling in your heart The audience is not her? Then do you know what impact your voice will have on the audience?" "My voice?" He Bing stared at Kagura Qianlong calmly, with a rare sense of condescension. He took the umbrella in her hand. The rainwater flowing down the umbrella bones and the maple leaves had a kind of blood. The illusion, "Qianlong, do you know this umbrella?" Without waiting for Kagura Qianlong to answer, He Bing leaned against her shoulder and continued to answer. "In 1986, we were held by a man and woman who could not get along, and experienced wind and rain. Just like we are so distant now." (PS: I suddenly realized that I tend to write vaguely when I write about my reverie It must all be my fault! It's really superficial, and I'm asking for death. I'd better go to hell. In addition, the song "Street of Temptation" is really heartfelt. Beautiful, Lin Zhixuan is indeed a master at covering original songs!) [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/GILnTlCiTnEATrNHmqBFxw/v.swf]; Volume 98 Chapter 146 - Eternal Lie KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 146 - The eternal lie He Bing and Kagura Qianlong returned to the hotel, and Lin Fei was waiting. Mai Zhuo was sitting on the sofa far away, the goblet in his hand was filled with some scarlet, and his twinkling eyes were looking at the spring umbrella in He Bing's hand. "To be honest, even if you have the right time, right place and right people, your singing skills are not professional!" Facing Lin Fei’s unscrupulous gaze, He Bing smiled sarcastically: “After all, I’m not the protagonist.” "If it's a serious drama with a high vision, you are indeed just a small role; if it's a comedy that makes people laugh, your role may not even be considered a supporting role; but the most relatable thing in life is tragedy, and you are today What a big show!” He Bing was probably a little embarrassed or shy. He lowered his head and walked past Lin Fei: "Please don't let me be the protagonist of a cold joke." Kagura Qianlong raised the corners of his mouth, smiled at Lin Fei, and then went to his room with He Bing. After seeing them off, Lin Fei came to Mai Zhuo in a few steps and sat down gently next to her. "You go to pick up people with her, come back alone first, and just sit back and watch them go up?" "Then what do you want me to do?" Mai Zhuo asked with interest, "People from the Central Plains, I really hope that you can bring something brand new to make this drama more exciting, instead of just talking about the stage. Use existing scripts." Lin Fei nodded and slowly extended his hand to Mai Zhuo. This action was so slow that it lasted for almost half a minute before finally forming an invitation to shake hands: "Then, we should formally get to know each other. Descendants of Yan and Huang. And what should you do? What’s the name?” Mai Zhuo laughed loudly and did not accept Lin Fei's move. Instead, he stood up and glanced back at her: "You brought attitude, but it is not enough. I am looking forward to a truly historic moment." After that, he said Leave and go to your room. Lin Fei was left there in a daze At the same time, in Kagura Qianlong's room, He Bing opened his umbrella and placed it in the corner. The maple leaves were full of dazzling red. Kagura Qianlong sat on the edge of the bed, strumming the acoustic guitar casually. "He Bing, how far can the distance between us be? Will the direction you and I hope form an acute angle, a right angle, or an obtuse angle? How long do you think Leona's innocence can exist in reality?" He Bing stared at the maple leaves on the umbrella, stepped back until he was sitting on the edge of the bed, then reached out and groped behind his back, found Kagura Qianlong's waist, and then reached for her left hand playing the string: "Qianlong, you are alive In the reality of people in this life, the more exhaustive strategies are, the more tragic the ending will be. Believe me, Qianlong. I don’t have your great wisdom, nor your great strength. I am just an ordinary person. If If I have to say what is outstanding about me, it is that I am willing to figure out and identify with other people’s voices and demands. So I know what many people care about most, what they like most, what they can accept, and what they can tolerate. So, now I Your survival is more or less the envy of some people who don’t know the truth But Qianlong, even if they bear similar responsibilities as you, not everyone will be as decisive as you. Someone will only wait for dust in their eyes for you. Things will only show value after they are settled, and never compromise at the beginning" "I know who you are talking about, she expressed the same meaning." Kagura Qianlong let go of the guitar with her right hand and gently patted He Bing's hand, "Maybe you are right, maybe it's just the flowers on her tree. Threats, that's not important. But, He Bing, have you ever tried to figure out what I'm thinking?" "you?" He Bing's eyes finally left the maple leaf on the umbrella and turned to Kagura Qianlong behind him - she was smiling at him, a little sarcastic, but not annoying. "I said, you are my Pandora. I appreciate all your actions, which is already a great satisfaction for me." He Bing moved his body and sat side by side with Kagura Qianlong, "Many times , I will feel that real freedom is when I am with you, even if you say you want to dig a hole for me, after all, freedom and happiness are never synonymous. If you start from a man's little mind, if I can be with you Year after year, even if there will be a lot of regrets in the years to come, I will never regret it. But so what? If you can never look back because you like it, if you can get married because you never look back, then this is the opportunity for me to meet you. It won't happen. The butterfly effect of fate" Suddenly, Kagura Qianlong took out his hand and continued to play the guitar. There seemed to be some stable melody, which made He Bing feel vaguely familiar. “After saying such cowardly words, I can hear it – I am also one of the candidates in your life, right?” Kagura Qianlong tilted his head towards He Bing, and the two people close at hand were surrounded by each other's aura. ??"Don't dare to admit it? You are indeed a coward! Although only cowards can survive in this world, and only cowards can tear off the label of coward after suffering hardships, but I am Kagura Qianryu!" Kagura Qianryu said in his tone. He was categorical and filled with strong self-confidence, "Since some people dare to say that they can maintain a lifetime of soap bubbles for the sake of their children's love, then I promise you an eternal lie. Are you willing to accept it?" He Bing was a little distracted for a moment - he seemed to realize why the melody in his ears felt familiar: "Eternal lies?" "We kissed under the witness of Xiao Li Mei, and we held that umbrella together in the European light rain. That feeling, that memory, don't you feel very comfortable?" Kagura Qianlong's full of aura Her tone made He Bing involuntarily think that her beautiful eyes must be wide open under her sunglasses at this moment, "If it were you, Sister Qianhe would eventually send you the blessing of adult beauty no matter what." [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/WOjx1sBgwIiI5t1wvS5nPQ/v.swf] Kagura Qianlong sang along with the melody that had been repeated for a long time, as if it came naturally when Hebing was at the dock not long ago. "Inexplicably, I want to hear an eternal lie. I am still looking forward to it in my life. I want to hear you tell an eternal lie, saying that we will always be on the road. I want to tell you an eternal lie. Never tell you anything. The truth, please accept an eternal lie, believe me, no matter what, this is all because of my love for you." This is obviously a revised lyric. Although only a few words have been changed, the original meaning has been changed beyond recognition - similar to what He Bing sang not long ago. "I know that there is a lot of snow in your heart, but I should still have time to create a shelter for you. Then I will light matches with you one by one to get warmth. No matter what, I can always go to the paradise of my heart! But! Because I want to hear an eternal lie inexplicably, and I am still looking forward to it in my life. I want to hear you tell an eternal lie, saying that we will be on the journey together. I want to tell you an eternal lie, and never tell you things. The truth, please accept an eternal lie, believe me, no matter what, this is all because of my love for you." Kagura Qianlong's singing seemed to have magic power, and penetrated into He Bing's heart. He was inexplicably moved, as if the true energy that had opened up the eight extraordinary meridians was flowing freely in every corner of his body. "'I'm going to give up this kind of life.' The friend who was escaping said insincerely. 'I'm currently sick in a cage behind the Iron Curtain.' Judging from this clumsy tone, he probably didn't mean what he said. Maybe he I want to make a permanent escape, so I bow my head at the end: 'The world is wrong!' I want to tell an eternal lie, saying that we can embark on this kind of journey. I want to tell you an eternal lie, please don't tell me The truth about your matter; please believe this eternal lie of mine, it was you who made me embark on this journey in the past, wasn’t it?” Like a question, Kagura Qianlong's song chased He Bing's mood, blocking him to a position where he had no way to retreat. "It's like a wounded trapped animal screaming with all his strength, saying with all his remaining strength to leave me alone. He uses escape to make life in vain and escape from all the helpless facts. Even if I keep asking for the reason for escape, I still hope to put everything aside gracefully like the passing wind. However, people's hearts are constantly searching for the answers they want to hear. Please listen to me telling you an eternal lie, and I will never tell you the truth; please believe me in an eternal lie. , smiled and said you never regretted everything we met." At this moment, Kagura Qianlong threw the guitar aside and leaned forward to hug He Bing. "I want to hear you tell me an eternal lie, and never delve into the truth of the matter; please give me an eternal promise, and say with a smile that you will not regret everything we have done together." (PS: It is recommended to read this chapter while listening to this song.) ; ; Volume 98, Chapter 147 - Qin Sehe KOF's Reminiscence Volume 98 Chapter 147 - Qin Sehe, a rich man with no market (PS: I forgot to emphasize in the last update that it’s all Chubing’s fault! It’s really superficial, and it’s just asking for death. You might as well die! By the way, Qidian now has the function of posting videos. I’ll try it too. Let’s all choose a piece of music to listen to while reading Maybe it’s suitable, maybe it won’t have any impact, who knows? Let’s just have a laugh this time~ In addition, the book review section is so deserted, except for Kirikaze, an acquaintance None of them are there, which is quite sad) [sp=http://player.ku6.com/refer/Gpf9MrAvlOTAOtEr/v.swf] "How can I be so virtuous and capable?" He Bing allowed his body to be rolled over by Kagura Qianlong's hand, his eyes were blurred and unfocused, as if he had been hit by a pie that had been hanging above his head but never imagined that it might fall one day. He couldn’t even tell whether this was a sugar-coated bullet or a bitter medicine. However, Kagura Qianlong is not as confused as him. The hands of this determined woman gradually moved up and hugged He Bing's neck, letting each other's chins rest on each other's shoulders. After a period of enjoyable silence, she whispered repeatedly in his ear: "There should always be some following the wind, some falling into dreams, and some remaining in my heart forever. So sometimes I am crazy, sometimes I am confused, and sometimes I sing." Kagura Qianlong’s soft song brought back memories to He Bing. That was when she was in London. Xiao Li Mei was encouraged to come to him, and she accidentally had the so-called first kiss with Kagura Qianlong, and then Yes, Kagura Qianlong asked at that time if he liked her and if he wanted to fall in love with her? And what about your own answer? ——Don’t talk about feelings with me. Talking about feelings will hurt your body. Thinking about it carefully, this statement does have some resentment about "the world is wrong". When he and Xiao Li Mei returned to the bedroom, Kagura Qianlong was singing this song. The words she whispered just now were the climax of the song - but on that day, she couldn't help but say it! "Qianlong, youremember?" "It's time to put your thoughts on the Yao Qin, and the strings will play with your bosom friend." Kagura Qianlong let go of his arms, stood up from the edge of the bed, spun around, stretched out his hand to He Bing, and repeated what he said that day, "I didn't mean Have you passed? I have to consider whether to compete with Sister Qianhe. And now, my consideration has come to fruition. Your future child does not have to be another Leona, let alone another Athena." Kagura Qianlong is like a queen waiting for a knight to swear allegiance, and like a girl waiting for her lover's response for the first time. Two completely different sentiments were unreservedly displayed all over her body at the same time. The contrast caused by this made He Bing feel more flattered, although he still didn't know whether this was her true feelings or digging a hole for herself. Maybe this is the reason why so many people have been called lonely since ancient times. Soon, He Bing also talked about what he said at the beginning: "I am not Zhuge Liang, nor do I have Han Derang's strategy, nor am I a common man in Daliang City. Even if I am determined to live for you today, I don't think I am really worth it." Your price." "There is no price for the harp and the piano. You may think it is an ordinary little trick, but it is unparalleled in the world." Finished the product; Li Taibai was in high spirits and wrote "Jin Jin Liquor", and he was drunk and expressed his depression and wrote "Liang Yuan Yin". I don't need to envy the talent of the unparalleled immortal who can be achieved in a single stroke; but He Bing, when I Looking at the world, drinking wine by the river, and saying 'I wish to climb Mount Taihua', it was you beside me who casually said, 'Gods and men travel far together' - how could I be willing to miss you?" The voice of the person in front of him was not loud, but it made He Bing feel deafening. He finally realized why this woman who despised the world had a unique preference for him. After I understood it, I was no longer flattered. On the contrary, He Bing was afraid - she must be a believer who uses sex to make others worse and talent to make others better, and she will definitely face a day when her talents will be exhausted in her future life. At that time, Shen How would Le Qianlong view himself? The perfect match that I originally thought I could not find but could not find actually arrived, but a few years later, the original shape of the silver-like wax gun head was revealed. This kind of love turned into hate A cold feeling suddenly ran from his waist to the back of his head along his spine. He Bing trembled and said, "Qianlong, you looked down at all living beings from a high place in the cold. You found that I was closer to you than others, so you gave birth to me." It’s an illusion to be by your side, but I’m only halfway up the mountain.” "So what? I don't expect to be able to have fun every day. As long as the beauty of being intoxicated with others from time to time is no longer an extravagant expectation, I will be satisfied." Although He Bing never responded to her outstretched hand, Kagura latent Long, however, always maintained a waiting posture, "Zhong Qi has already?, why am I ashamed to play the flowing water! " The loud words warmed He Bing's trembling body. He slowly stood up straight, facing her, took a deep breath, but did not grab her long-awaited hand. "You are beautiful, you are beautiful, you are determined, you are smart, you are the breaker of my destiny." He Bing's tone was full of appreciation and gratitude, but his body did not seem small in front of Kagura Qianlong, "No matter from Whether it is a lofty position or a despicable thought, basically I will support you and protect you as always. I understand your affection for me, and I can understand and agree with your loneliness. But, just like you If you choose to use sunglasses to close the window of your soul, all you can give me is eternal lies Although I like Leona, I am not as clueless as she is." "When lies last forever, doesn't it work?" Kagura Qianlong asked. "Okay, of course it's feasible. People are always confused!" He Bing changed the topic, "But Qianlong, my fate's wallbreaker, has already been one before you. It seems that you won't be the last one." Onealthough so far, you are the only one who has broken down the wall that makes me almost despair." "Who? Who is the first person?" Kagura Qianlong asked without hesitation, those words that were so plain to the core made He Bing faintly surprised. "Rather than telling you this, I have a question - why are you speaking so bluntly outside of London today, as opposed to what we used to do." With that said, he finally reached out and took a step forward to get close to her, but he just tapped the back of Kagura Qianlong's hand with his middle finger. Morse code over and over again. "Don't use Qianlong." In any case, the match between Team Yagami and the mercenary army ended with Team Yagami advancing. Leona returned to the Brazilian headquarters with the team. Ralph's injury will have to be recuperated for a long time. If it weren't for those words on the field, it would probably be No, there is no if in this world - the whole world is aroused with gossip. Fire, everyone is imagining or swearing to make up the story of Leona and He Bing falling in love and killing each other, even though it was just an ordinary KOF match. Although, on the night of the competition, one of the parties involved said the same shocking words to another woman. The next day, early in the morning in Mumbai, the female fighter team unexpectedly met the old man team at the entrance of the arena. The leaders, Kagura Chizuru and Kusanagi Shibafune, took the lead in chatting, and the topic soon turned to Hehi. "That boyhey!" "Nothing is exactly the same in the world, but history always looks so similar!" The old man and the young man who hold the most power in the world smile happily, like a jug of turbid wine happily meeting each other. ; ; Related: This is just a short story about DOTA, you can check it out~ "Two Women in the Wolf Reincarnation" When I came to this continent Well, all I could see was my small camp. At first I thought the world was so big, but that's all. The bonfire in the center of the camp burned slowly without anyone adding firewood. Just like the woods surrounding the camp on three sides, it looks so natural. ???????????????????????????? That’s not right, at least, this forest always gives people a sickly feeling, and the branches are so ferocious. But, what does this have to do with me? I'm not a vegetarian. Yes, I am a wolf. To be precise, I am a wolf, followed by two giant wolves. I don’t know when they started following me and why they followed me. I just know that they will obey my orders, just like I can infect the people around me and make them become more powerful under my orders. There is no reason, or there is a reason that I don’t understand, but this is the world I came to. However, I soon discovered that I was wrong. This world may not be big, but it is definitely not as small as the camp where I am - at the end of the road in front of the camp, or maybe the end that my eyes can see, a few figures vaguely appeared, looking ugly. If the estimate is correct, there are 4 guys in total, oh no, there is another one. This is He seemed to stop and look over at me? So, I also saw him - although he was wearing a broad dark green cloak, it could not hide his somewhat thin body. Unfortunately, he was wearing a mask and could not see his appearance clearly. “While I was thinking about this guy’s identity, he walked away and disappeared from my sight. Although I was curious, I was bound by a sense of mission that kept me where I was, guarding the camp that was empty outside the campfire. Time passes and boredom erodes me. ??Looking left and right at the giant wolves around you, they have their heads drooped and are silent. Maybe they don’t understand the meaning of their existence? Unfortunately, I am a wolf and cannot let go of my dignity and take the initiative to strike up a conversation with my followers. ——What the hell is this logic! But it tightly bound my mouth. Fortunately, soon, a stranger came into my sight. Hmmit seems that it should be called Strange Wolf? When two wolves with faint colors emerged from behind this guy who looked like both a wolf and a human, I thought I could conclude that he definitely had wolf blood - but a sense of mission made me instantly judge that he was an intruder. So, with a whimper, I called on the two giant wolves and rushed over together. It’s another fucking inexplicable sense of mission! I bite hard, and the giant wolf next to me does the same. But I can’t make them smart. I can only attack the so-called intruders while enduring the concentrated attacks of the intruders. "Who are you? Why did you invade here?" I know that such a battle will definitely end with me falling first. I just want to know before I die. "Isn't a little wild guy worthy of asking questions?" The half-wolf, half-human guy slapped me with disdain - my vision went dark. …… Suddenly, I seemed to see it again. No, it's not something the eye can see. "This is……" "Mini map." An indifferent voice answered my question: "Don't ask so many questions. It's time to brush up the wild spots of Konoe again. It's your turn." Before I could react, my eyes flashed. It seems that I have become a wolf again, well, I am still a wolf, and I am still followed by two giant wolves. However, the woods that still surround the camp on three sides are no longer sickly and grotesque, and are as lush as they should be in memory. And, a bonfire! The bonfire is gone! This is definitely not the place I was originally, not the place I once fought inexplicably. But where could this be? Who does that cold and unknown voice represent? What does he mean by "guard"? What is "wild spot"? Can it be eaten? There was no time to think wildly, and at the end of my sight, a figure appeared again. woman. A blonde woman wearing a mage's cloak. Just when I was looking at this woman with the aesthetic sense of a wolf, she unexpectedly threw a shiny and weird thing at me without any explanation! I wanted to dodge, but that bullshit sense of mission kept me from moving. Without any doubt, I was hit. It hurts. Before thinking of revenge, I wondered why she would do this.But my body was dominated by the so-called sense of mission and I rushed towards her. “Well, whether I like it or not, I conclude that she is an intruder. Seeing that I was moving, the woman immediately turned around and ran away. I chased persistently, and so did the giant wolf beside me. We walked out of the camp and came to an open area, and then passed through a forest. Finally, I caught up with the woman and bit her hard on the butt. Think about it, this is finally revenge, right? So, I greeted the giant wolf and prepared to go back to the camp. "Pervert!" A scolding sound startled me. The next moment, a sudden cold hit me - I couldn't move! "Ice Girl, you idiot! What kind of skills do you use to pull a wild girl!" The roar of an old man who looked like he had gone through many years of life attracted my attention - in that direction, there was a giant tree that was different from the others, and further away, a man in a cloak, not much taller than me, ran as fast as he could with a gun in both hands. Come. "It's a pity that those short legs are destined to make him unable to run fast no matter how hard he tries. As he ran closer and closer, I saw clearly what was behind him. The figures that are familiar to me are very ugly, and they seem to be the vague figures I saw when I first looked far away. They chased the short-legged and helpless cloaked man. "Is he your friend?" There were sounds of fighting around me, and the woman whose butt I bitten was right next to me, holding up her staff and attacking my followers. "The old musket? You can be considered a comrade" The woman glanced at me sideways and continued to wave the staff. "Wait, where is my giant wolf?" Although the pain of extreme cold continued all over my body, and although I couldn't move, I could at least turn around. As a result, I howled like a wolf - "What the hell is this!" No matter how lush the woods in my memory are, they are still trees, still trees! "Treant, haven't you seen it?" The woman continued to attack my giant wolf, but the giant wolf was entangled by the so-called tree person. Moreover, they still carried out my previous order-to return to the camp. "Treant, what is it?" I felt like I was about to die again. "A soldier of the Guards." The woman gave me a smile, as if she had forgotten that she had just been bitten on the butt, and that she had frozen me into a popsicle in anger, "Goodbye, my 50 yuan." After saying that, she ran towards the woods and went to chase my followers with a smile on her face. With the countdown to my life, I could only look at the cloaked man again, only to find that he was running around the weird giant tree. The giant tree held up stones from unknown sources in both hands and smashed them hard. The ugly guy attacking the cloaked man. This world is so crazy. "Damn ice girl, listen to me, I'm a legend!" The moment I fell down, my heart felt peaceful, and I kindly answered the cloaked man: "She has gone away a long time ago." I am dead again. Take this weird eyeless vision as proof. Without the anxiety of the first time, I asked again. "This is……" "Mini map." The cold voice answered again, but there was no more follow-up. "Isn't it my turn this time?" Maybe it’s because I’ve died twice, or maybe because I don’t care about this inexplicable life, my voice is a little cold. Well, I suddenly discovered that the voice of this answer was not indifferent in nature, just like my voice now. "No, this time it's the stone man and the centaur. Maybe next time it will be you." "Did you arrange these?" Probably because he understood that my question meant more than just the superficial meaning, the voice slowly sounded after a period of silence: "Yes, I arranged it." "Why!" I asked. "Why did you attack those so-called intruders?" "You didn't arrange it!" I was angry. "Yes, you know, this is what I arranged." The voice was silent for a while, "So, you know better than me." I am alive for the third time. It is still a camp, a camp without a bonfire. Although there are still woods on the left and right, it is different from the second time - behind it is a cliff, under the cliff is a shallow river, and further away, is another cliff. Unfortunately, it's night now and I can't see clearly the view of the cliff on the other side. This time, the peace lasted longer. Even if I don't know when, a thunderous "First Blood" rang out in the sky."", the giant wolf beside me and I were still lying silently in the camp. No matter what, at least, our bodies are asleep. Until I was woken up by a hammer. Driven by the assigned sense of mission, I rushed towards the intruder - a man riding a black wolf. However, I was blocked by two centaur khans. Well, my life seems to be to stay in a deserted camp, waiting for different guys to kill me, and then, when it's my turn, everything starts over again. Even though the time and place are no longer the same. Just when I resigned myself to the attack, I suddenly felt pain in the side of my body. I turned my head and saw that the man in the cloak was pointing his gun at me. While fighting Centaur Khan, I raced against time to ask: "Brother Legend, why are you wearing shoes But why are you hitting me?" The man riding a black wolf on the side answered disdainfully: "Ten muskets and nine dishes, what a legend brother." "Death Paladin, I am a legend!" It seems that Brother Legend is just the self-advertisement of this cloaked man. "Brother Legend is a musket, but your musket is not a legend." The moment I finished speaking, the hammer carried by someone who also didn’t know where it was made jumped ahead of the musket bullets, making my eyesight go dark. "I'm dead again." "I know." "I know you know, isn't this what you arranged?" "No, you can also see it from the mini map." "Yeah?" For the first time, I seriously observed this perspective that can only appear after I die. "Did you see that? This is the place where you died for the first time." Following the voice, a flashing exclamation mark appeared in a place on the so-called mini-map. "This is the second time, and that is the third time." It’s a map.” "So, you will arrange for me to die in another place?" "That's right." The voice was silent again, but I felt that there was a kind of helplessness in this answer, just like last time I found that the voice was not indifferent. So, I forgot to yell: "Are everyone like this?" "Noit's notit's not that either." The voice seemed very entangled, "Let's put it this way, look at the small map, are there ten big dots of different colors on it?" "Yes, they are still moving." That's indeed what happened. "They have a common title - heroes. The ones you encounter who kill you are them." "For example, Ice Girl? Legend Brother? Paladin?" "No, that'sa nickname. Ice Girl's full name is Crystal Maiden, Legend Brother is actually called Dwarf Sniper, and Paladin is Paladin." "Whywhy did they want to kill me? In other words, why did you arrange it like this?" "This question is a bit complicated. It's your turn soon. Let's wait until you come back next time to talk about it." next time? Called back after death? So what kind of place is this? It seemed that I suddenly understood why this voice was so helpless despite its seeming indifference. "Before you leave, let me ask you, why do others call dwarf snipers muskets?" "Because his weapon is a musket." Suddenly, the voice seemed to be sighing, "Ten muskets, nine dishes, and one is a pervert." "This is……" "The fourteen-character motto, of course, has nothing to do with you." "So, what is the musket I saw?" "The so-called real pretender, until the truth comes out, you will never know whether he is N13 or S13. Okay, it's time to spawn monsters, let's hit the road." This arrival is very exciting. The location was a new place, the time was early morning, and I even heard the distant crowing of roosters in the sky. These are not the important points - at a glance, I saw a figure hurriedly coming down the hillside in the distance and gradually approaching me. "Kill me, quickly!" It’s the blonde woman. "Why?" I have never seen such a request in my life, well, I have never seen it in several lifetimes, so according to the instinct of my body, I bit it, "Wait, are you wearing shoes?" "Pervert, where are you biting?" the woman shouted while running. "This is determined by our height." In fact, I would rather sit down and have a good talk with her, but it's a pity that "my actions and my intentions are not the same."I wish it had nothing to do with it. Although I am a wolf, please don't call me a pervert. " Although I was explaining seriously, the woman, well, the ice girl didn’t care to say anything else, and let me and the giant wolf bite her while she ran towards the depths of my camp. Suddenly, another figure appeared from the hillside, followed by a hook, running straight towards me and the Ice Girl! One of my giant wolves was pulled over by a hook! What the hell is this? Just when I was stunned, the ice girl had stopped, turned her back, and put me between her and the direction where the hook appeared, and begged: "Thank you, bite me to death quickly!" "Did you feel comfortable when I bit your butt last time?" The body continued to bite, but I couldn't help but question. "Last time?" Ice Girl looked back and stared at me, "You are really a pervert." "Hey, don't say that, okay" Before I could finish my words, I bit her butt flesh very precisely, finally making her fall down. Looking at the female body in a pool of blood, I was confused. "Heyare you dead?" Didn’t you say he was a hero? Oh, heroes seem to be mortal too. Just when I decided to feel relieved, something seemed to slowly float in the body of the ice girl. It was transparent, as if it was her, floating higher and higher, until I could no longer see it. "Shit!" The annoyed voice pulled my eyes back to the ground - is this made of mountains of meat? That sickle, that hook, wait, was he the one who made the hook just now? Suddenly, a ray of moonlight shone above his head, followed by another, a second, a third, and a fourth! So, this mountain of meat fell. Then, a black panther jumped down from the hillside. Oh, there is a woman riding on the black panther, holding a shield in her left hand, a triangular blade in her right hand, and wearing a helmet. She stopped in front of me, just at the distance where my instinct would prevent me from attacking. She looked around, and finally stared at me. "You were the one who killed the Ice Girl?" “This is indeed the first time I’ve seen her request like that.” "You did a good job." The woman drove the black panther towards me. "Don't, I will bite you." "I know." "Are you going to kill me?" The woman chuckled: "No, as a reward, I declare that you are my pet, and your name will be Xiaobai." "What……" For a moment, my instincts seemed to completely change. My body began to attack the giant wolf next to me, and the giant wolf immediately bit me. But, with the help of women, I won effortlessly. "Why?" The woman was still smiling: "Do you know what my helmet is?" "What?" "Control the helmet." I don’t know what kind of artifact the Helm of Dominance is, but I decided to position it as an artifact - because of it, my world has since escaped from that small and broken camp, although the price is to have a master. But, what’s wrong with that? What is there to miss about the freedom of the walking dead? Besides, both the black panther and the woman looked so beautiful. Well, my sense of aesthetics is distorted by my grateful heart. On the way out of the camp, I learned that my master’s name was the Female Knight of the Moon, but she preferred to be called the Moon Knight because everyone called her that, which proved that everyone liked her. Although she is riding a black panther, she wears a pair of prosthetic legs - this obviously strange thing is taken for granted by her: "How can I support blood in the early stage without prosthetic legs?" ????????? This is something I can’t understand again. But I don't care. Following her, I walked down the hillside, into the river, through the woods, and joined her in helping the tree people defeat the ugly monsters, even though I didn't understand why she wanted me to only strike when the killing blow was needed. "Let's go GANK with me." After killing all the kobolds in a camp, Yueqi took out a small bottle and took a sip of water. The two ties on his arms fluttered in the wind. "What is GANK?" "You'll know when you get there. Xiaobai, follow up." As a wolf, being called Xiaobai, with a dog-like name, seems to be a bit pricey. But considering that I am indeed completely white, I can only succumb to this natural body shape. ?? Okay, this is what I came up with randomly on the road of GANK. When I thought I had come to a conclusion, Yueqi had already led me through two woods - thatInside, there was a tall skeleton, wearing a crown and wielding a huge machete; next to him, a man in a cloak who called himself Brother Legend was fighting the skeleton with blood all over his body. Around them, a group of treants and ghouls were fighting, oh, and there were raptor druids and necromancers taking advantage behind. Okay, these terms were all told to me by Yueqi. At this moment, Yueqi, who broke into the battle, raised his triangular blade - a ray of moonlight fell on the top of the skeleton's head, beating him into a pile of broken bones. I couldn’t help but marvel: “So awesome?” "Don't you see there's a cross there? The Skeleton King will be resurrected in a while." Yueqi looked back at me, then ran to fight the ghouls again, "Musket, clear out the soldiers, and then you retreat, under the tower Just zoom in.” "I am a legend!" "If you want to be a legend brother, you must first surpass the gods." Yue Qi calmly agreed, and the triangular blade in his hand turned into a blood-sucking moon arc light and bounced among the ghouls, "Oh, you have to You have to kill more than you die first." "The butcher always catches me." Finally, a new sentence came out of the cloaked man's mouth, and he raised his gun into the sky and released something gorgeous. "Flare bomb?!" Yueqi was shocked when he saw it, "Magic Spear Style?" "Didn't you say you wanted to clear out the troops?" the cloaked man asked, then stepped on what Yueqi called straw sandals and started to run away. "Sure enough," after clearing the last necromancer, Yueqi looked back at the back of the cloaked man who had disappeared, and shook his head slightly, "Ten muskets and nine dishes" "There is another one who is a pervert." I continued smoothly. "Oh? It turns out you don't know anything." Yue Qi laughed. "However, the man in the cloak insists that he is the legendary brother." "Cloak? No, Xiaobai, no matter whether Musket is a dish or a pervert, you should call him Musket." "oh……" While Yueqi and I were responding, a red light rose into the sky from where the Skeleton King fell just now. At the same time, Yueqi raised his hand again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 4 rays of moonlight fell on the Skeleton King’s crown one after another. Then, the Moon Knight raised his hand for the third time and dropped the fifth ray of moonlight. Finally, the Skeleton King became a pile of skeletons again. This time, there was no cross on the ground. The exclamation "GodLike" sounded in the sky at the same time. "Well, that's enough money." Watching the so-called guards march forward surrounded by each other, Yueqi thought for a few seconds. "What?" Suddenly, a voice sounded in the sky. "Freshmeet!" "No!" Yue Qi frowned, "Xiao Bai, you wander around in the woods for the time being and pay attention to see if any strangers come. I will go back to the spring to get out the Black Emperor and pick you up later. Don't die." Before I could react, Yueqi had already sped away. “Whether Yueqi knows it or not, no matter what her actual purpose is, I have been moved by her perhaps unintentional words. In such a meaningless life and death, it is not easy to be moved for once! “After all, she is the first person who cares about my life and death. Walking in the forest belonging to the guards, I saw the stone men occupying the camp that once belonged to me; and in another place, on the cliff near the river, there were two giant wolves and a wolf - no That's right, that wolf looks almost exactly like me, but it's so strange. Perhaps the ending of these so-called wild monsters that exist in places called wild spots by heroes is just like me, being killed by different heroes or the soldiers drawn by heroes. The difference is only sooner or later, and then, at a certain moment, empty New so-called wild monsters will spawn in the deserted camp, just like I was resurrected more than once. “ Just like I did back then, I was born capable and died clearly. So, I have to cherish my current life, even if I have a master. He seems to be a master who values ??my life. Very lucky, isn't it? I followed the orders Yueqi gave me, but I didn’t see even a stranger. Until I suddenly seemed to be inspired by a distant call, the voice of Yueqi rang in my heart: "Come to the middle road, 2 towers, quickly." I don’t know what the middle path is or what the 2nd tower is. Yueqi hasn’t told me these yet, or hasn’t had time to tell me, but I have already started running, as if my body knows the road better than me. ——It seems that the so-called instinct of the body is a specialty of this world for me.   The complex terrain of the woods cannot confuse my body, and the shortest path can always be chosen without hesitation. When I saw a giant tree from a distance that was throwing big rocks with its hands, the figure of Moon Rider also appeared. “Wait a minuteI shouldn’t be dazzled, butwhen did Yueqi gain weight? Even her black panther has grown so fat? Oh, what kind of staff is she holding in her shield hand? Is that why she became so big? I walked back to the giant tree from the woods beside the battlefield, stood behind Yueqi, watched her raise her hand to summon the moonlight, watched her sway the blood-sucking light again and again, and I took the opportunity to look at her comrades and enemies. Not far ahead is where the Ice Girl should have fought. The extreme cold and the pool of blood are really familiar to me, and the pile of skeletons almost side by side with the blood should be the traces of the Skeleton King. Around there, there were chilled corpses everywhere - it seemed that the Ice Girl had died a great death! "Musket, can you be a little more modest!" Suddenly, Yueqi's angry roar diverted my attention - not far away, a musket was being scolded by a guy with a dark red body. He was so angry that he tilted the bullet at him desperately, and Behind him, a purple wolf was attacking him recklessly. "We are short of meat!" The wolf-riding Paladin sighed, commanding the two Centaur Khans who were about to die, to retreat, and he also reluctantly descended from the tower. "You can't ignore the musket" Yueqi’s retort was interrupted by Paladin: “We are not old enough, why are you going to seek death? Now, it is no longer 6.48.” "At least, he is later than me." With a decisive word, Yue Qiu patted the Black Panther on the butt with his shield and rushed forward. While the Paladin was stunned, I followed without hesitation, but Yue Qi stopped me. In other words, she just turned back and smiled lightly: "Xiao Bai, just follow me from a distance, don't go up and die. " "Thenwhat about you? As the master, are you going to die on your own? For the musket that the Paladin has given up?" My question didn't make the black panther on her crotch stop. I could only hear Yueqi's clear and free laughter in the wind: "This world is not a world of one person. We are a team, for A common goal is followed one after another. Those teams who care about who gets a few firsts and who dies in the bank can only be losers. Well, Xiaobai, if I really save the musket, you must Stay by his side and watch out for the butcher.” "Do I still have to block the hook for him?" "……please." Yueqiu stopped talking, and only repeated the attack movements mechanically, using his body to stop the opponents chasing the muskets, and entangled with them. "Yueqi said nothing." Just like the first time I saw him, Musket was running back covered in blood again, but this time, someone stood behind him. "If you can learn to be humble, it will be worth it" Yueqi didn’t finish her words after all. The guy in red raised the ax in his hand high and chopped her to the ground with one blow - however, the musket had already run under the tower. Looking at Yueqi’s crumpled body from a distance, and the Black Panther who also lost his life, the shocked Musketeer raised his gun and swore: "I can’t let her down" But I interrupted. Because, I jumped to his side and faced the hook from the cliff. “This is Yueqi’s team, so it’s also mine.” I don’t know if my low murmur is telling the gun the reason or hypnotizing myself to look forward to death. Perhaps, it is just to express the meaning of this life before it ends again - after all, compared with before, my existence has a little more novelty. . Looking back at Musket's slightly dazed eyes, I felt a pain in my lower back, and my body involuntarily retreated quickly until I felt a huge bite bite me. "FreshMeet!" A seemingly familiar sound sounded in the sky, which made me satisfied in the severe pain. "This time, you stayed there for a long time." “In the seemingly indifferent voice, I tasted a hint of envy. Of course, it may also be caused by my self-righteous pride. "You arranged it, thank you." "No, I just arranged the path. The one who takes you out of your fate is Yueqi." “…can I meet her?” "You've already guessed it?" "After all, I will die a little later than her, right?" As a wolf, I consider myself very smart.   "are you sure?" "I want to see her." "You can't see her - here, there is no so-called body. You can't see her, and she can't see you." "I want to see her, and it has nothing to do with whether she has a body or not!" I'm a little irritable. "It's up to you. But remember, you don't have long." "Then go and experience the next death?" I laughed out loud. "Who are you?" "noob." "You're dead too?" "You were right, butcher's hook." Since we couldn’t see each other, I could only judge from the familiar tone that it was Yueqi, and we couldn’t help but fall into silence, quietly looking at the small map. "Thanks." "It is necessary. You are my master." "It won't be the case after resurrection." "But I will remember." "I may not." Yue Qi’s gentle and indifferent words shocked me, but soon I felt relieved again. "You are a hero and have your team, but I am just a small wild dot. Without your control, we would not have any intersection at all, right?" "That's right." "Then, can you control me again in the future?" "No. The team lacks meat and control. Moreover, the opponent's Phantom Thorn is coming up soon." "Phantom thorn? What is it?" It’s another name I’ve never heard of. Unfortunately, it was not Yue Qi who answered this question, and the content of the answer was incorrect: "She has left." "Is he resurrected?" "Um." Yes, it is resurrected, but it is called gone. "Why do I feel that there is sadness in your bones? Who are you?" "That means you will be a tragedy sooner or later. It's rare to be confused" "Then, can you let me meet her again?" So, there was another moment of silence, and the voice seemed to hesitate. "That's not my decision. And don't have feelings for the hero." "This is not your decision." "I'm just advising you." "I'm just answering you." It wasn’t until I was resurrected that I realized that I had forgotten something – I had forgotten to ask the questions I had left over from my last death. Perhaps, that is no longer important. The time spent with Yue Qi has already given me a good answer? With a smile from the wolf's mouth, I looked at the location this time. Well, it should be the original place. Here, I was killed by a person with wolf blood. "Waitwhat is this?" "who?" "Haha, I really killed a wolf! It's just you." What is standing in front of me is a figure that is so dark and blurry that I can’t see clearly with my eyes, but my body can pounce on it and bite it immediately, but the other person doesn’t care. ?? Okay, listen to the voice, it’s a woman. "Who are you?" "A wolf that likes to ask questions? Interesting." Before he finished speaking, a familiar feeling came over his heart, and the sense of mission that he had experienced many times was once again stripped away from his body. And the person in front of me suddenly became clear, allowing me to clearly see what she was wearing. ——The broad dark green cloak, the actually petite figure, the mask, oh no, that’s the domination helmet! That’s right, I was dominated again, Master, not Yueqi. The giant wolves next to me rushed towards me, but the woman who dominated me rushed up and killed them with a single knife - amazing strength. "I saw you very early on. At that time, you were standing in the distance of the woods behind a few natural disaster soldiers and looked at me for a while." "Yeah?" The mask transformed into a helmet did not hide the smile at the corner of the woman's mouth. She waved the disc weapon in her right hand that was transformed into an axe, and took steps with a prosthetic leg. There was a lace hanging on her left arm, and the hand on her hand. The green butterfly sword complements each other perfectly. "However, at that time, you didn't wear shoes, and you didn't have so many weapons. It seemed that you only had two rings hanging around your neck. It was quite far away, so I couldn't see clearly." "A piece of nostalgia"?Wolf? The woman laughed loudly, "Follow me, I am your master, Phantom Assassin." " Phantom Assassin? Phantom ThornI immediately thought of Yueqi. "Are you and Yueqi enemies?" "That's right, but I haven't had a head-on confrontation with her yet." The woman patted my back with the side of the disk, quite excitedly, "Now is the time for a decisive battle. Let's go!" The new owner is very accommodating. Just like Yueqi asked me to call her Yueqi, Phantom Thorn did not ask me to call her by her full name to show respect. On the contrary, she took me leisurely back and forth among the woods. Every time she passed a wild spot, she would neatly leave a corpse or a pile of stones. She never let me directly participate in the battle, nor did she need me to stand guard on the hillside. I just followed her steadily and talked with her from time to time about topics she brought up. "Have you seen Yueqi?" "Yes. The last time she was alive, she dominated me." "Really? If you follow me, you will die too." "I know." "But most likely, I will die in front of you." "Moonqi has already done that." "Poor wolf. Doesn't she know that she will tell you to retreat before she dies?" "She asked me to block the butcher's hook. I succeeded." "Butcher? That idiot!" Huan Xi still smiled, and the curses in his mouth were full of sighs of hatred, "It's okay if you can't reach the level of Tu Fu, but he was about to be killed by Yue Qi and turned into a ghost." Even when he was scolding, Huan Qian had an easy-going smile, which surprised me. I couldn’t help but think of Huo Qiang, who was being discriminated against: “Don’t you blame him?” "Why complain? Although his death is ugly, it was his successive failed GANKs that bought me time to farm money with peace of mind. Maybe his strength is not embarrassing, but he is a very good person." Huan Ci waved his hand gracefully. With both hands, he killed the centaur Khan in front of him, "In order to repay him, now is the time for me to rule the world." Although the wording is different, I have heard such a bold statement once: "Didn't you already say that it's time for a decisive battle?" "That's right, but I am the Phantom Assassin, not the Skeleton King charging into battle." As he said that, the Phantom Assassin walked lightly through the woods and stopped on a hillside, looking down at the battle below with a smile, "Unfortunately, this Skeletons are also a bit of a loser." Following the gaze of Phantom Thorn, I saw a ziggurat, with numerous soldiers being killed around it. The Skeleton King was among them, slashing the last blow at a tree man from time to time, while the huge butcher was passing through. I wandered around the area of ??the pagoda, looking for open terrain, but my eyes were always looking ahead - there were the familiar moon riders, as well as muskets, ice maidens, and three centaur Khans. Paladin. "This is the confrontation in the decisive battle?" "Both sides are looking for opportunities to strike first." Phantom Thorn explained in a low voice, "Since it's a decisive battle, don't you think it's a little more deserted? There are only four people on the Guards side, and they stand so scattered. It's obviously out of consideration. There is no Axe, and our werewolves are hiding, leaving only two invisible ghost wolves wandering under the tower - don't worry, the fierceness will come soon." The prediction of Phantom Thorn was right. When the musket couldn't help but fire out the flare to clear the troops, the butcher's hook also took action. However, what he pulled back was not the flawless musket, but the ice girl who sacrificed her life. The moment the butcher bit the ice girl, I was stunned to find that the ice girl suddenly grew much taller, just like the moon rider I saw in my previous life. "It seems that this butcher is destined not to be able to bite the ice girl." “Watching the Ice Girl chanting spells and raining down icicles all over the sky, I couldn’t help but sigh with emotion as I watched the Butcher who was desperately attacking the Ice Girl together with the Skeleton King. "From the sound of it, it sounds pretty superior?" "I once bit the ice girl on the butt, and" “Forget it, the new owner is also a woman, so there are some details that I don’t need to say. "Oh" Huan Ci's tone was teasing, "Didn't she call you a pervert?" "You are very wise." Looking at the butcher who had been scarred by the cold, the Skeleton King who had become a cross, and the messy scars on the corpse of the ice girl who had finished clearing the soldiers and had a smile on her face, Huan Xi smiled happily. "Aren't you going to save them? Yue Qi was willing to die to save Musket." "Xiaolang, the positioning of a hero is different." Finally, I have another nickname. Just when the centaur Khans ordered by the Paladin took the lead in jumping over the tower and trampling the butcher to death, the red-skinned Ax King suddenly appeared between the musket and the Paladin.?No one is spared - yes, Ax is cursing. "Sow! Dwarf! Old man!" At the same time, two ghost wolves also bit the Paladin’s ass, and the werewolf, yes, the guy who ended my first life, had transformed into a purple wolf body and joined the battle group. ??Huan Ci blurted out and praised: "Dance on point, axe!" "Then why don't you come?" "Haha." She smiled and said nothing. Just when the reborn Skeleton King knocked him unconscious with a hammer and raised the triangular blade modified into a butterfly sword, Moon Cavalry shook the trembling skeleton and came forward to slash, a water column soaring into the sky suddenly pushed the ax and the Skeleton King into the air. ! ?Following closely behind is a ghost ship that crashes quickly. "Captain, you finally showed up." Phantom Thorn said meaningfully, waiting for the ghost ship to knock her teammates into confusion, watching the Paladin's gorgeous use of Mekensm and a similar move, and looking at the middle-aged man she called the captain. Holding the sword filled with water, he slashed at the Axe King. He watched the Skeleton King being reduced to scattered bones by the moonlight of the Moon Knight. He watched the werewolf bite the Paladin with all his strength until he was about to fall, but in the end he couldn't bear to fall to the side of the Moon. Riding under a ray of moonlight, until they were running towards the fleeing butcher, she finally took action: "Little wolf, follow me." As soon as he finished speaking, Phantom Thorn threw a suffocating blade at the musket parked behind and aimed at the butcher. In the blink of an eye, she teleported to the gun and attacked quickly. The sniper bullets were still fired, but the thick-skinned butcher, wearing that funny challenging turban, just tilted his shaky body and disappeared up the hillside. By this time, the musket had fallen. "Little wolf, follow me." Some of the guards could not face the sudden death of the musketeers, but Phantom Thorn had already rushed towards the Paladin, slashing him with just one sword until blood splattered everywhere, and he rolled over from the black wolf. "DoubleKill!" "Centaur, step on it!" However, before the Centaur Khans trampled the ground to cracks, the Phantom Thorn teleported to the captain who had just marked it in a matter of seconds. "Yueqi, you have butterflies too!" "A gift from the Butcher and the Skeleton King." My old and new masters smiled at each other. "It's a pity that your muskets are also very embarrassing, and you don't even have a hidden knife." "Your werewolves don't have a Black King either." While talking and laughing, the captain, who was in good health, was about to die. He seemed to want to escape, but the treants swarming up not only surrounded the Phantom Thorn, but also forced him to stay. The problem is that Phantom Thorn doesn't care at all. It seems that the God of War will never fall. Those trees fell one by one under her two or three blows, and the captain could only die with hatred. "Triplekill!" "Yueqi, it's one-on-one." The Phantom Thorn smiled and was moved to the Centaur Khan by the captain's mark. Although they could no longer step on the ground, a water column told the captain's last thoughts and rushed her into the sky. "You will fall first." Seizing the opportunity, Yue Qi could not help but throw the blood-sucking Yue Arc at her. "Little wolf, stay away from me." Although I know that Phantom Thorn actually gave me this order to deal with the Moon Cavalry's ejection skills, I can't help but be a little happy. At least, I don't have to directly participate in the duel between the two masters, even though my charm called a halo still envelopes her. "Do you think a wolf can defeat me?" The phantom thorn attacks the centaur Khan, and the moon rider attacks the smoking ziggurat. "This wolf knows you!" Finally, the last centaur Khan was killed, and the ziggurat turned into a ray of smoke. Phantom Thorn turned back and smiled at Yue Qi: "Do you think a long-range assassin who is neither far nor near can defeat an assassin with an aura of command?" " Two unyielding women were talking and laughing under the ziggurat with corpses on the ground, and their boats and oars disappeared into ashes. "Haha. But don't you think my shield is a little special?" It seems that Yueqi’s words solidified Huanxi’s smile, but it may also be my imagination. After all, I'm not around. "Besides, my moonlight is better again." With that said, Yueqi raised the butterfly sword based on a triangular blade. However, a hook came towards me silently. Except for me who was watching from a distance, they, who were in a stalemate, didn't see it. As a result, Yueqi was hooked up the hillside covered in blood - where the dying butcher was gasping for breath.?Rough. "Run, Butcher! She has an immortal shield!" Phantom Thorn teleported to the Butcher's side, "Little Wolf, follow me back to the spring!" I moved and looked at the body of Yueqi under the other ziggurat. There was a cross inserted there, just like the Skeleton King's. When I crossed the ziggurat, a red light suddenly appeared from beside me - Moon Rider was resurrected. She attacked me without hesitation. Thisshould be inevitable, right? No one can blame. Enduring the pain, my body obeyed the orders of the phantom thorn and ran towards the spring that I had never been to, even though I couldn't help but look back at Yueqi's pretty face. “Well, I don’t know when it started, but I, a wolf, actually thought that a night elf’s face was pretty. "If I guess correctly, you are Xiaobai, right?" "Um……" Another inverted moon arc hit me, leaving me speechless and choked. "sorry……" "I know……" "Thanks." Finally, I escaped from the Moon Cavalry's attack range, and I breathed my last breath. At this time, the voice of Phantom Thorn also came from the distance: "Moon Cavalry, next time we meet, there will be no immortal shield." "You don't expect to have such a character every time." Listening to Yue Qi’s calm laughter, a ray of moonlight fell on my head. Both eyes turned black. "I told you not to have feelings for heroes." "I have no regrets." I retorted, watching the three military lines on the mini-map advancing and retreating, and couldn't help but feel a little helpless - even if I had no regrets when I died, I still felt a little helpless after death. "There is no choice but the flowers fall away, as if they were once like the swallows returning." A seemingly indifferent voice whispered with emotion. "When will it be my turn?" "I don't know. It seems that the natural disasters are already preparing for a wave of attacks. You see, Yueqi is buying things in the black shop, and he should be using Satan's evil power; Phantom Thorn is fighting the BOSS, and the Butcher has also brought a reconnaissance guard." "Tell me, who will win, natural disaster or close guard?" "That's not something I can control. I'm just the arbiter." "Arbiter?" "Okay, you can call me, Rules." “Everything has been decided but you can’t personally participate?” "That's right." "So you said that I, who was arranged by you, live a better life than you do." "That's right." I don’t know if this counts as its hidden pain, but at least, I didn’t deliberately provoke this topic. I just wanted to find out, but unfortunately, I asked someone who couldn't find the answer. "ButI want to see her." "It's not your turn." "I want to see her." "Who? The ice girl whose butt you bitten? If it is her, I can let you meet now, although she will be resurrected soon." "It's not the ice girl! You know it." "No, I don't know." The voice that claimed to be Rule was joking in its indifference, but always revealed a touch of sadness, "Are you referring to the Female Knight of the Moon or the Phantom Assassin?" I am speechless. "Besides, they are the core of the team now and will not die easily. You probably won't be able to wait for them." "I want to see her" "The clouds should have turned into rain and thrown into the sea, but with tears in their eyes, they are still drifting alone. My child, you are tragic." "Ican't even meet you?" My last hope was met with a long silence. "I don't think I've ever seen you. You can be better than you are now." "Thanks!" I don’t know if I moved the rules or if the rules fooled me. In short, I was resurrected hastily without warning at all, or in other words, the rules did not remind me. This time, I was no longer the snow-white alpha wolf, but an ugly ghoul. I appeared beside the ziggurat and followed the team away. The journey was peaceful. From a forest lined with diseased trees to a forest lined with healthy trees. Until, I saw the statue on the roadside - it was obviously the Moon Rider, so heroic and beautiful. The instinct of my body prevented me from stopping. Soon, I followed the team up a slope, where there were messes everywhere. The ruins of the building can be seen as far as the eye can see. Not far away, the trappedThe surrounding Ice Girl was leaning against a towering tree filled with flames and smoke, which was probably the Tree of Life mentioned by Yueqiu. And the Ice Girl herself was waving her staff - another gorgeous icicle fell from the sky. Next to her, there seemed to be another body lying in a pool of blood, probably the so-called captain, but I don't know his full name now. As for me, relying on instinct, I crawled towards the ice girl step by step. "Hello, Ice Girl." When the icicles stopped falling, the ghouls fell into pieces, and I, the latecomer, was the only one left. "You?" I raised my staff and froze the necromancer behind me. Although the ice girl was surprised that a ghoul actually took the initiative to speak, she allowed me to beat her and attacked the two minced meats further away. car. "I am the alpha wolf that bites your ass." When I raised this topic, I just wanted to get close so I could ask about the whereabouts of Yueqi and Phantom Thorn, but I was stopped by the ice girl: "It turns out it's you, pervert!" "Hey I've already become a ghoul, why am I still a wolf?" she retorted innocently, my sharp claws scratched her left arm to a bloody mess, which made me wonder, "Wait a minute, this body Why is it so powerful?" "You are a super soldier now!" The ice girl gasped for fragrance, but it also made me understand that my attack was no longer as futile as before or could only be accomplished while she sat there waiting to die. "Actually, I don't want to kill you I just want to see Yueqi and Phantom Thorn." "They are having a decisive battle at the Frozen Throne." The ice girl finally smashed the meat grinder and turned to deal with me, "Pervert! Where are you catching me!" ????????????????????? Well, I can’t control the body’s instinct. The height of each other determines that my leaping attack is exactly the height of her chest. "Stop complaining. This time, you can't turn your back to me." I reminded innocently, and I looked around, "You are the only one here? Where are the others? For example, that legendary brother?" "They are all dead. Only Moon Cavalry and Phantom Thorn are left fighting at the towerless Frozen Throne." "One-on-one Yueqi is no match for Phantom Thorn." I don’t know whether my emotions are happy or sad, maybe it’s just an inescapable loss "No, we have a military line." The Ice Girl retorted, but I didn’t pay attention to her words. On the contrary, my scratched chest made me unable to help but persuade her: “If you don’t leave, you will be killed by this little soldier like me.” "I have to protect the tree of life." "You might as well lead me to the spring." After thinking about it, the Ice Girl accepted my suggestion - which meant that I would die soon. But I don’t care about this, or in other words, I am struggling with a question. Should I persuade her to sell all her belongings immediately, buy a pair of fei shoes, and go to support Yueqi immediately? I was still hesitant, and followed the ice girl in a daze as I approached the fountain of life with sparkling water - at this moment, a ray of light flashed in front of my eyes, followed by Yueqi's body. She casually threw a moon arc, but did not look at me again, and ran straight to the side, and I instinctively followed her - this was the first time that I felt that my instinct was good. Flying shoes! Seeing Yue Qi sell the pair of prosthetic legs and put on a pair of fei shoes, the expected halo of magic circle enveloped her. And these insights were all told to me by her. "Yueqi, I am Xiaobai." "Oh?" After being stunned for a second, Yueqi looked at my claws that scratched her thigh and smiled, "See you soon." Then, she flew away, and I turned back and continued towards the ice girl who was drinking spring water. Then, the fireballs from the fountain of life blasted me to pieces. The perspective changed to a small map again, but I didn't ask any more questions - everyone had stopped moving, and the red dot representing the Tree of Life was still there except that the blue color belonging to the Moon Rider could not be found. "I want to see her." But no one answered me. "I want to see her! Whether it's the Moon Rider or the Phantom Thorn!" no matter who. "I want to see her" "It's a pity that there are no tears here. "The Phantom Thorn defeated the Moon Cavalry, and the Guards won the game." An indifferent voice rose faintly, yes, that is the rule. ; ; The opening words of the first volume of the Warcraft fanfic "Dislocation" (tell some settings, it's best to read them first) So, at that time—— The "blind man" is escaping to "Mars", Maiev is still imprisoned, Frostmourne stares into the distance with the "new" owner, the tiger girl goes home contentedly with the male animal leader, and the wolf-riding mage is still with Anthony's close disciple Silence is better than sound, the "messenger" of Rainstorm City is on the way to be kidnapped. However, when the queen who claimed to be the forgotten one was preparing to build the Undercity, she encountered a strange guy So, the story begins. ; The first volume of the Warcraft fanfic "Dislocation" The first chapter of the Warcraft fanfic "Dislocation" Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 1—Humanity at dusk The Kingdom of Lordaeron in Azeroth is a tragic country, so tragic that it is now just a mark of sorrow in the hearts of the survivors. In this broken land, the sky is no longer clear, but always so gloomy. In addition to the wandering undead from natural disasters, in the prosperous towns in the past, there may only be scattered corpses. Yes, this place was once slaughtered by the army led by the death knight Arthas. It was once a hell for the living and a paradise for the undead. However, these are only the situations of the past few days. The frightened Alsace suddenly left this land. No one knew where he went, at least, no one on this continent knew. However, people with a delicate mind can find that his ability seems to be weakened - there is no need to explore the reasons. The fact that these undead natural disasters without consciousness or intelligence are no longer under human control is enough. In front of you. Yes, on the tip of the small slope east of the Kaolin intersection, a man in strange clothes was sitting leisurely on the Corruption Land, looking at the ghouls who obeyed simple instincts from a distance, as well as hatred, and from time to time The ground frowned, probably complaining about the smell of the land. Behind him, two abominations stood motionless, and further behind, there were three meat grinding trucks, several zombie dogs, and a dozen ghouls, all neatly gathered together. Probably, this is an army with poor combat capabilities. "If you don't complete the mission given by the Queen as soon as possible, but you are stalling here, what exactly do you want to do?" The speaker was a banshee, floating close to her, her ethereal and sharp voice full of questioning or scolding. When she stopped at the tip of the slope, the man in strange clothes was still sitting proudly, staring at her carefully with only his eyes: "Katelin, you are just a person sent to monitor me. As for when to attack, it is up to me. Power and Responsibility.” "You humble human being, you have no right to call me by my name!" The banshee was very angry and approached him with a ferocious expression on her face. "Do you believe that I will execute you?" "Sylvanas calls her banshees 'sisters'. As one of them, you will not disobey her orders. I am sure you will not kill me before I am sure I will escape." The succubus known as Katrin did not see any fear in the eyes of this "humble human", which made her a little disappointed, but also a little satisfied. However, her vicious expression did not change: "Stop here for a moment. It’s daytime, but the target is nearby. Isn’t this cowardice for life? Besides, I will definitely report the matter of calling the queen by her name.” "Death?" The "humble human being" in the banshee's mouth slowly stood up and looked at the floating banshee. "I also called her that when I faced Sylvanas. She was not too angry. You You won’t kill me for this crime. Moreover, Katrin, you were also a high elf during your lifetime, and the last battle in Silvermoon City proved your pride. So, ex-soldier Katrin, please lead such an army to complete the task. How different is this mission from sending someone to die?" "You must fulfill the Queen's orders, or pay with your life for your disloyalty." The banshee raised her voice. "There is no need to threaten me with death." The human looked back at his troops and then at the undead wandering in the distance. "Sylvanas had no intention of letting me live. She can give me an impossible task. It is already a great gift. These days, I have led my troops through the Western Plaguelands. Any good warrior will understand the dangers involved, and it is impossible for you who have given me such help not to know. If I am not wrong, , this is the reason why you scolded me just now and did not execute me directly - I proved to you that I have the actions and ability to complete the task - why do you deliberately show a harsh side to me? " The banshee seemed to be taken aback: "In this case, you should attack the target immediately. My patience is running out." "No more? Then let me prove to you the reason why I can't betray." The human observed the sky, "I said, I am not a human from Lordaeron and I don't understand the language here. Without Sylvana With the ability given by Si, it is impossible for me to talk to anyone; moreover, Lordaeron, which has experienced the massacre of Arthas, is full of unruly natural disaster undead, and I simply cannot survive alone. In other words, without Under the protection of Sylvanas, I have only one way to die; if I am loyal to her, even if I do not grasp this glimmer of hope, I will at least have the chance to become a forgotten person. Probably, this is why Sylvanas agreed to my request. Here’s the reason…the brilliant Sylvanas!” "Then, why are you stopping here?" The banshee's expression temporarily calmed down. "I'm tired and need a rest.""The human pointed to the sky, "Katelin, no matter you are a high elf or a banshee, human habits are not something you understand. These days of forced marches have made me accustomed to living day and night, but that Silver Dawn human is just the opposite. Now that we have arrived near the target, why not wait until nightfall to listen to the snoring of those humans? " Catlin thought thoughtfully: "In other words, you planned to launch an attack at night from the beginning?" The human did not answer her question, but still looked at the sky. Although there was no sun, the gradually dimming light was enough to indicate that evening was coming. "Katelin, how did you do with the things I asked you to do?" "Using a piece of fresh meat to lure those hateful people to gather at Kaolin Crossing?" Katrin was disdainful, "Doing such a thing is almost an insult to me." "However, it seems that you still did it." The human smiled softly. He spent most of the day looking at the intersection. Of course, he was mostly sleeping, but Katrin's running around was indeed faintly visible. "You were so vicious just now. This is probably why Earth is angry with me, right?" Catlin snorted coldly: "So, you should tell me your plan." "Well, I really should tell you Whether I can reply to Sylvanas alive, I will definitely need your help." The human stretched lazily and turned to look at the Plague Scar to the north. "you……" "I passed by the Argent Dawn's base camp Frozen Post from the Undercity and came to the Eastern Plaguelands to stop the Argent Dawn humans who planned to establish a base here. Apart from letting me die, Sylvanas was actually willing to give me absolute The ability to control the troops shows that this mission is not a whim." The human took out a piece of barbecue from his arms and chewed it bit by bit. It was stolen from the Western Plaguelands, but he didn't seem to like the taste very much. "In this case, if I exceed the task limit, Sylvanas may allow me to survive. Therefore, before setting off, I inquired in detail about the situation and geography along the way." Catlin listened quietly, but couldn't help but said: "But" "However, the troops Sylvanas gave me are too few. Thank you for your concern, Katrin." The human smiled faintly and took out another kettle, "However, if there are too many troops, can we pass through safely? The Western Plaguelands are also a problem.” "I'm just urging you to complete the tasks assigned to you by the Queen." Katrin retorted and continued to listen to his explanation. "In any case, you didn't call me 'humble human' again, which means that your anger has dissipated." The human smiled happily, took a sip of saliva, pinched the grilled finger and pointed to the northeast, "Sylvanas Asking us to use such pitiful troops to block the enemy's rear in the Eastern Plaguelands shows that she does not want to conflict with the humans of the Silver Dawn. At least, she is unwilling to start a war at this time, nor is she willing to let the battlefield be in the Western Plague. Land. Therefore, I planned to make the noise as loud as possible from the beginning until the Argent Dawn planned to send large-scale reinforcements. It would be better if it could attract the attention of the Scarlet Crusade. Of course, the premise of all this is that I can go back alive. ." Turning her head to look at the neat but pitifully small troops, Katrin shook her head: "Can you do this?" "We alone can't do it." The humans continued to eat and drink, "So I ask you to attract the nearby abominations to Kaolin Crossing. These undead have no intelligence, but have the instincts of the Scourge. It is difficult for the humans of the Silver Dawn to distinguish those Do the Abominations obey our orders, especially in times of emergency reinforcements? Even more, I don't intend to let them know who attacked their supposed base." "Even if we cut off the reinforcements of the Silver Dawn, it is impossible for our small force to defeat the humans who are establishing a base." Katrin was still worried. "That's right." There wasn't much barbecue brought out, and the humans finished it in a few bites, "But why do we have to fight hard? Those zombie dogs or giant bats in the Plague Scar are our natural reinforcements!" Catlin was surprised: "Could it be" "Do you know why I begged Sylvanas to give me absolute control over the troops?" The human's relaxed smile exuded a hint of arrogance, "Tonight, let me, Feng Xing, who is destined to be loyal to Sylvanas, Show me what it means to operate for Katrin, who has been helping me all these days." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 2 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 2 - Zombie dogs’ cross-hunt This is a chapel, to be precise, a chapel under construction. However, as night falls, there is no more busy sound of banging and banging. Everything is so peaceful. The workers who have worked hard for a day are eating freshly baked white bread and drinking hot soup, sitting around the campfire. People nearby heard hearty laughter from time to time, and the aroma of wine even wafted from the military camp guarding the area. But the seemingly peaceful silence was broken by an angry shout, which quickly turned into a shrill scream. A sentry, the voice comes from a sentry. When the soldiers who heard the news rushed to the scene of the incident, the sentry had already fallen into a pool of blood, and there was a faint sound that was probably his last words. Not far away, four flexible zombie dogs were running further and further away in order. "Poor infantry" "The undead from natural disasters are attacking?" "Do you want to catch up?" The soldiers whispered. "It's not like the normal behavior of blind zombie dogs" "It's impossible for the arrogant Alsace to cause such a slight harassment." "However, a few zombie dogs are not a cause for concern." Several officers exchanged words in a low voice. Finally, the soldiers packed up the bodies of the deceased and sent a knight to continue to watch. Within five minutes, another loud roar rang out. When the soldiers put down their food and rushed to the scene, what was waiting for them was another corpse, no, two corpses, one person and one horse. It was still the four zombie dogs, leaving them with unsettled smoke and blood stains like a show of force. This time, the soldiers stopped talking and only looked at a few officers anxiously. "Bite the throat" "That's how horses die too." "Killing a knight in such a short time" "Obviously well-trained. However, if it were the previous knight's armor, it would never …” “We don’t have that many resources.” The officers surveying the scene discussed in low voices and looked at the soldiers around them. "A single sentry is very dangerous. Soldiers cannot be allowed to die like this." "But if there are no sentries, what if there is an enemy attack? Well-trained zombie dogs have already explained the problem." "There are arrow towers in the camp, which can shrink the defense " "If that happens, if the meat grinder comes, we will become a target!" After brainstorming, there was no good countermeasure. The officers finally collected the corpses, sent two knights to stand guard, and asked all the knights to get ready in the camp. It seems that the matter has been resolved satisfactorily. No more zombie dogs for half an hour. Although the officers did not dare to let the knights relax their vigilance, they were somewhat relieved. Looking at the workers who were getting ready to sleep, the officers tasted the responsibility in each other's eyes. However, no one noticed the light figure. The two dead sentries did not notice its arrival, and the two living sentries also did not notice its departure. “Katlin, what’s the result?” Behind a hill not far to the south of the camp, there were a small but neat group of ghouls, abominations, and meat grinders. At the front of this group, humans in strange clothes softly greeted the banshee that was getting closer and closer. . Yes, these are Fengxing and Katrin. "The first time, dozens of people came out, and the second time, almost the entire barracks was alarmed." Katrin couldn't help but praise, "Surrounding and killing an infantryman is nothing, but four zombie dogs quickly surrounded and killed a human knight You His commanding ability is truly remarkable.” "It's just a cross siege" Feng Xing smiled nonchalantly, "Tell me the type and number of soldiers in the camp." "There are nearly two hundred people in total. There are probably more than a hundred infantry, no more than thirty knights, and the rest should be workers building the chapel." Katrin thought about it. "Chapel?" Feng Xing was stunned, "Does this building have a negative impact on the undead?" "How is that possible?" Katrin shook her head, "God knows what those humble humans are thinking." "If it's just out of preference, you don't need to care. It will be demolished sooner or later." Fengxing pondered for a while, "Zombie dogs are not as fast as knights, but fortunately this place is not far from the Plague Scar Katrin, you Take the meat grinder and go south to ambush." "What?" "Before I send ghouls to pick you up, I must kill the people who ran out of the camp to ask for help from the Scarlet Crusade, if they really send people there." Feng Xing explained lightly, "This hill is very good. The original undead have been lured away by you. I am safe here, no need to worry. However, once you see the ghoul I sent, you must follow it quickly. I don’t insist on bringing the meat grinder back. ." "But, how can I tell if it's the ghoul you sent?" Katrin asked.?. Feng Xing chuckled: "I can make it circle around you, whether you are resting or fighting." "Okay." Although it was a bit ridiculous, Katrin couldn't think of a way to get there for the moment. Watching Katrin set off with the meat grinder, Feng Xing suddenly whispered to her back: "Katlin, if you are in danger, coming back alive is the most important thing." Katrin’s figure suddenly paused, then continued to float away: “I’m already dead.” "If you have something wrong with you, can I still live to face the Dark Ranger?" After a long time, until the squeaking sound of the meat grinder led by Katrin completely disappeared, Feng Xing finally muttered something in a low voice and continued to concentrate on controlling his hands. of troops. That’s right, focus on control. Sylvanas gave Feng Xing the ability to absolutely control the troops, which not only allowed him to make these undead creatures perform any action they could without any error, but also to gain access to their vision. "Probably, you can also feel the pain of injury, right? Fortunately, these undead creatures have no pain." Feng Xing, who was muttering to himself, closed his eyes. After all, as a human being, he is not used to controlling troops in this way. Although the repeated practice for more than ten days has allowed him to adapt to abilities he never imagined, he has to try to forget his own five senses when carefully controlling troops - multitasking. It's just too difficult. Fortunately, it is not necessary to accurately measure the behavior of each unit at the same time. Their own instincts give Fengxing great convenience, but at the cost of having to abandon many of the actions they are not used to. No matter what, Fengxing is satisfied. At this moment, he was concentrating on controlling the four zombie dogs, confronting the two knights on guard not far away. At the same time, two more zombie dogs sneaked in from the other end of the camp and suddenly broke out. , killed a sentry in a few seconds, and then flew away. Finally, the camp exploded. The officers looked at the noisy soldiers, a little angry and helpless. "If the soldiers were trained in the first place, their discipline would never be" "They were survivors of a narrow escape not long ago. They were able to bravely take up arms. It is no longer worth complaining." "What we should do now is to find a way out. ." "There can't be no one on guard, but the infantry can't stand up to the surprise attack of these zombie dogs. Even the knights can't rest assured. Besides, we don't have many knights" "How about we light a bonfire at the door?" "Do we have any extra firewood? What if the fire attracts some abomination from nearby?" While the officers were thinking hard, the four zombie dogs confronting the two knights joined the two zombie dogs who had just returned from killing people, and suddenly launched an attack! When they arrived in a hurry, another knight fell to the ground, his round eyes losing their luster. "Sir, send someone to pursue you! I want revenge!" the surviving knight roared, no, he didn't survive, he was not injured at all. "What to do! We must make a decision quickly!" "But" "There is no but! We are not leading a standard army. If we continue like this, sooner or later the camp will be blown up!" The officers trained by Lordaeron finally made up their minds. There was only one infantryman on the sentry post, and the looming zombie dog in the distance made him sweat. But he tightened his grip on the hilt of the sword and did not retreat. "Finally thought of using the speed and numbers of the Knights to carry out counter-attack?" Feng Xing behind the hill showed a faint smile. The six zombie dogs rushed up together. Just when they were about to pounce on the poor infantry, a slogan rang out: "Charge!" Nearly thirty knights rushed out of the camp. It was obvious that there had been an ambush. However, the zombie dog seemed to have expected this. As soon as it heard the vibration of the horse's hooves, it turned around and walked away. "Chase!" Both officers and soldiers are convinced that the knight's speed can leave these evil zombie dogs to pay for their blood debt. However, the zombie dog fled towards the woods, using the cover of night to run around. "Concentrate, don't be left alone!" The officer's hissing warning was carried out, but there was no ambush as he was worried about. Seeing the zombie dog running away, he decided to continue the pursuit. However, the quality of long-term training allowed him to retain a trace of caution. When giving the order, he sent The two knights returned to camp and asked for the assistance of the infantry. The zombie dogs quickly came out of the woods, but the knights who were able to take advantage of their speed failed to achieve the purpose of encirclement and killing - they were too dexterous. Whenever a knight catches up with a zombie dog, there is always another zombie dog that interferes from the side, and the knight who has to slow down more or less hinders the whole team.Every time a knight tries to encircle, the zombie dogs will always change direction; every time the entire knights approach, the zombie dogs will always immediately run into the nearby woods - they are never too far away, In other words, there are too many trees here. "Report, reinforcements are coming!" "How many people came?" "Fifty people." The officer who took a breath suddenly realized that these zombie dogs were taking him in circles, otherwise these infantrymen would never be able to catch up. And when he was about to order the infantry to enter the woods, the zombie dogs took the initiative to change their path. "Chase!" The officer was convinced that the woods were no longer a refuge for these nasty things. The fact is exactly like this. The zombie dogs no longer circled, but ran straight for their lives, at least, that's how it seemed to the pursuing soldiers. "I can finally pull the hook." Feng Xing, who had always closed his eyes, took a long breath, "I'm exhausted." The Knights finally caught up with the zombie dogs, but just when they almost succeeded in encircling them, the officers finally sensed a conspiracy. "Look, where is this?" "Scar of the Plague!" "What!" In such a moment of confusion, the zombie dogs had already escaped from the encirclement. However, no one plans to chase anymore - more and more zombie dogs appear in their eyes, no, there are giant bats in the distance! "Retreat!" The officer’s immediate and decisive orders were carried out completely. But the problem is those infantrymen who are rushing over! They can't outrun the zombie dogs! "If the knights abandon the infantry, they are still qualified soldiers. But, will the person commanding him do that?" Feng Xing's face showed a smile again, like a master of talking about waiting for his opponent's move. ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 3 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 3—Easy Killing The officer leading the team did not abandon his robe, or perhaps he did not dare to abandon it at all - the troops he led did not reach the level of prohibition. In short, Fengxing controlled a zombie dog and followed the human troops far behind. He watched completely how the mixed army of knights and infantry fought and retreated under the siege of hundreds of zombie dogs, and how they persisted until only a dozen or so were left. How do you get to the camp gate? He is also considered a qualified commander, but not iron-blooded enough. Feng Xing’s simple comment would not be heard by the almost powerless officer. In fact, the officer who fought so hard that he was covered in blood suddenly fainted when he reached the gate of the camp. The remaining infantrymen, under the cover of their companions, dragged his body and fled into the barracks desperately. Then, the infantry who stayed behind in the camp abandoned the gate, but formed a human wall under the arrow tower. "Less than seventy people face more than a hundred zombie dogs? That's fine, let's observe the tactics of the human army." Feng Xing, who was talking softly to himself, did not put his troops into battle. Instead, he quietly approached another entrance of the camp and quietly ambush outside. That's right, even the sentries were included in the human wall. Feng Xing's ghoul could almost spy on the anxious workers behind the human wall from outside the camp. The wrists holding the hammers seemed to be shaking, but Feng Xing made Feng Xing More or less, some respect was retained. After all, no human being gave up resistance. The battle lasted for a long time. When the last zombie dog in the camp had its neck cut off with a knife, a white fish belly appeared in the sky. People looked at each other, their blood and tears mingled, and cheers for the survivors broke out. The last wisp of green smoke where the bonfire was extinguished seemed to mourn the souls of the warriors. It left quietly and looked gently at the survivors who totaled less than twenty. None of them was unharmed, and none of them had their swords rolled "It's a pity that this wisp of green smoke disappeared without a trace, and the undead creature waiting outside the gate of another camp in the middle of the night was not discovered. Even if it was discovered, it would be impossible to warn those humans. "It's a pity that these ghouls can't speak. Otherwise, it would be more effective to rush out and say 'for the Lich King' now!" Despite Feng Xing’s shortcomings, the twelve ghouls he controlled rushed into the camp neatly, and in front of them were two abominations. At the moment when the crowd was stunned, the officer's voice rang: "Split into two teams to break out!" Feng Xing could not understand the language of Lordaeron, but the humans' behavior of escaping in two directions clearly expressed their intentions. "A worthy opponent, it's a pity that he leads a bunch of soldiers." One night of observation made Fengxing change a lot of his views on these officers who led the team. However, respect is just respect. The ghouls followed the humans who fled to the south without hesitation, while the two abominations stayed to destroy the arrow tower that had lost its weapons and the unfinished chapel. "It seems that letting Katrin ambush was a mistake." Feng Xing sighed and finally opened his eyes. A night of commanding had already made him hungry, and the barbecue and water tasted so sweet at this moment. While devouring his food, Feng Xing slowly stood up, climbed to the top of the hill, glanced at the fleeing humans, his face was complicated, but he did not stop and walked straight towards the camp On a hillside leading to Tyr’s Hand, Katrin, who had been hiding in the woods and doing nothing all night, finally found movement from the direction of the human camp, but she never expected that humans would send someone for help so early. "Daylight!" Former high elf Katrin let out the most primitive exclamation - this is not a cry for help, this is an escape! No matter how bloody the encirclement is, there cannot be more than ten messengers, otherwise, they should be called a mission. Moreover, it is impossible for infantry to be the messenger, let alone workers Could it be! Suddenly, Katrin spotted the ghoul from behind the human. "Noimpossible, twenty versus two hundred, overnight" The absent-minded surprise would not cover up Katrin's excellent qualities. When the fleeing humans entered the range of the meat grinder, the corpses that had been mixed into a shape suddenly smashed over. Although Fengxing deliberately chose a plague-free meat grinder, the slight difference was no longer important when used to deal with these frightened birds. The volleys from the three meat grinding trucks not only knocked down the already scarred infantry, but the workers without any armor died easily. Looking at the two knights who escaped death because of their speed advantage, Katrin sneered in a sharp voice: "Humans, fragile humans." However, Katrin did not give chase in the end, because she discovered that the ghouls did not deliver a fatal blow to the fallen humans, nor did they continue to follow the knights, but continued to follow them.Run towards yourself. "what happened?" The imbecile ghouls couldn't answer Katrin's questions. After circling her in a circle, they quickly turned back and left, heading towards the human camp, leaving only one to continue chasing. With the knight on one side just running for his life and the rushing ghoul on the other, Katrin was silent for a second. "Just trust his judgment" The human camp is still there, with smoke curling up and the fragrance overflowing. No, it's mixed with a lot of blood. However, Katrin, who is already a banshee, can no longer enjoy food, nor does she care about blood. Following the ghoul into the camp gate, I saw that the chapel that was waiting to be completed last night was already in ruins, and several arrow towers were dismantled. Around there, rusty black blood gradually began to condense, but there was no trace of it. A corpse, two abominations and four zombie dogs surrounded the burning bonfire. In the middle of them, Fengxing was taking meat from the boiling pot with relish, and there were a few wine bottles handy. "They are indeed excellent soldiers. All three meat grinding trucks were in the middle of the crowd. They were well commanded." Fengxing, who had swallowed a piece of meat beautifully, raised his head and praised Katrin who was gradually approaching her. There was a fondness for food in her faint smile. "Compared to your achievements, this is nothing to mention." Seeing how happy he was because of a piece of meat, Katrin seemed a little jealous and sad, "But, did you really defeat these humans?" "Speaking of which, I may have to apologize to you." Feng Xing took a sip of wine, but frowned, probably because he didn't like the taste, "If I had known in advance that the Silver Dawn's army was so vulnerable, I would never have Please go and ambush me.” "Vulnerable?" "Except for the commanding officers, those soldiers are not an army at all, regardless of their quality or equipment. Of course, blind courage cannot be denied." Feng Xing looked at the zombie dogs with admiration, "In contrast, these instinctive The undead creatures are too qualified.” "Wait, where are the human corpses?" Katrin finally asked. "The zombie dogs were carried into the ruins of the chapel. They just moved it not long ago." Feng Xing simply put down the bottle and concentrated on eating meat. "I don't mind that these corpses are eventually discovered by other humans, but just putting them in front of me like this will always make me feel uncomfortable." not feeling well." "Where are our casualties?" Although I couldn't believe it, the entire army was now assembled. Except for the meat grinder that I brought behind, there were only two zombie dogs missing. "Casualties?" Feng Xing was obviously taken aback, which almost made him choke. "You mean the two zombie dogs? One is waiting at Kaolin intersection, and the other is standing guard on the road to the north. By the way, there is another one. The ghoul followed the two injured knights. Although it was not fast enough, blood was its instinct." "A complete victory!" Katrin opened her mouth wide. "Don't, don't be like this." Feng Xing dropped his job and blocked his ears with his hands, "I'm still a living person, and the banshee's screams at close range are terrifying." "But then" Katrin lowered her voice after all, "It's incredible. Even if you use the zombie dogs of the Plague" "Speaking of this, I still have to thank you, my Katrin. You lured the zombie dogs to the right position, and the human army that chased to the Plague Scar was immediately surrounded. They were shocked, my zombie dogs Take the opportunity to all run away.” "That's your plan, I'm just the executor." Katrin retorted, "And I'm not 'your Katrin'." "So what?" Feng Xing smiled calmly, "Without you, I would have died too many times these days." Fengxing’s smile made Katrin hesitate to speak. In the end, she floated quietly next to him, watching him enjoy the food one bite at a time. "Is it delicious?" Katrin couldn't help but ask when Feng Xing wiped his mouth and stood up. Feng Xing was startled: "Do high elves also eat meat?" "Forget it." Katrin shook her head, "Ifyou were there during the battle of Silvermoon City, maybe" "That's impossible. First of all, it is said that Arthas holding Frostmourne is very powerful and cannot be solved by simple tactics; moreover, the high elves are not undead creatures, so there is no way for me to have absolute control, and there is no high-level Elves are willing to be absolutely controlled by others. Otherwise, why would you fight at that time?" "Then" Katrin was silent for a long time, "Why did you attack these humans without mercy?" "Lordaeron is not my hometown, and I can't talk about any feelings; although the Forsaken are also undead, they are different from the Scourge of Arthas." The popularity remains.Smiling, but with a hint of bitterness, as gloomy as the already bright sky, "Or, just for survival." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 4 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 4—Danger and Judgment "Survival?" Katrin suddenly realized that the human life in front of her was no stronger than others, and was even more fragile. "In the Undercity, I can't survive without being loyal to Sylvanas; in the land of former Lordaeron, I can't survive without the abilities given by Sylvanas. These things , I told you yesterday." Feng Xing packed up the uneaten food, "If I were facing that Alsace, I probably wouldn't beg for anything other than to go straight to death." "You have never shown cowardice in front of the queen." Katrin clearly remembered the anger in her heart when she first saw him contradicting Sylvanas, but as he said, the queen herself did not care too much and did not need to be entangled with it. . "Katelin, can you bring me a few bottles of wine?" After putting away the food, Fengxing suddenly became nostalgic for the little thing at his feet, although the drink just now did not satisfy him. "What? You think I am your servant?" Katrin was angry. "No, you are the guarantee of my life." Feng Xing smiled and leaned closer, resisting the torture of his eardrums, "Good Katrin, even if we retreat now, it will take a long time to return to the Undercity from here. I will eat and drink along the way. We have to find a way. After all, it’s really dangerous to steal food in Frozen Post, it’s too cold there.” "Don't you plan to retreat?" Although the boss was unwilling, Katrin's expression softened somewhat. "If you want to retreat, I will not suggest that you let go of the two knights who fled to Tyr's hand." Feng Xing put the wine bottle into Katrin's hand, even though the banshee's hands were not as strong as she had been in life. Suitable for grasping, "The humans there belong to the Scarlet Crusade. As you said, they are all survivors of Lordaeron; but this Argent Dawn is a human force that only appeared recently. Now that the original mission has been completed, I plan to Through the encounters of those two knights, the relationship between the Scarlet Crusade and the Silver Dawn is discussed. This can be regarded as the first gift I gave to Sylvanas in order to survive." "It turns out you are always greedy for life." Katrin muttered, but still held the wine bottle in her arms. "Why not? You high elves have become forgotten, just because you lost your life. If there is a chance for a complete resurrection, who wouldn't rush for it?" Feng Xing looked at Katrin's face carefully, like From what we have seen these days, it is easy to detect her beauty in life, but this is the first time to look at her peaceful expression at such a close distance for such a long time, "So, what's the point of me trying to survive?" Despised? Or do you mean that the forgotten people cannot even accommodate a person who has not forgotten them? " "No! I" Katrin defended hurriedly, with sadness on her face. Looking at her appearance, perhaps it was the appearance she often had when she was a high elf, Fengxing couldn't help but laugh: "I just deliberately bullied you so that you would agree to bring me a wine bottle." "You are teasing me!" Katrin was angry. "No, I surrender!" Feng Xing covered his ears again. It seems that there is a cheerful smell in the air. Under the bright sky, a human and a banshee were having fun in the ruins of a human camp. Maybe the person involved didn't think so, but at least Katrin showed her first smile after her death, although the laughter was equally sharp; Feng Xing also relaxed the nerves that had been tense for the past ten days, although the banshee's voice made The back of his ears tingled. Probably, and only at this time, it would be like this. After all, neither ghouls nor abominations, zombie dogs or meat grinders would react to Katrin's laughter. "Let's leave." Fengxing, who was apologizing a lot, finally made Katrin hang a small sealed clay pot outside the wine bottle. Most of it contained freshly cooked broth, "Go back to yesterday. Where we stay later.” "What do you want to do?" Katrin followed him cautiously. It was really difficult for a banshee to carry so much food. "If the Scarlet Crusade of Tyr's Hand sends reinforcements as soon as possible, it will only take them less than ten hours to get here; the Silver Dawn of Frozen Post will send supplies every few days. If they happen to follow Behind, the Kaolin intersection may soon become a battlefield. So, we must leave here and find a safe place." Feng Xing tilted his head and explained, "And more importantly, I am a human and need to sleep." Katrin frowned: "Are you tired?" "This can be regarded as a reason to force you to carry food for me." Feng Xing nodded apologetically, "I will sleep when I return to that hill. If I find a human army searching along the way, I must wake me up." "Okay."?? Feng Xing, who quietly closed his eyes, did not enjoy the sleep he expected. When he sat up, the bloodshot eyes in his eyes showed the problem - to put it simply, he was awakened, and Katrin who was guarding him was frightened. Jump. "Are you having a nightmare?" Katrin, who was looking into the distance, came closer and stared at him with a cold sweat on his face. "No" Feng Xing murmured in reply, as if he was trying to remember something, "Katelin, how long have I been asleep?" "Nearly five hours." Obviously, Katrin was more concerned about Feng Xing's condition. However, Feng Xing, who got up all of a sudden, was not in the mood to pay attention to this at all: "Leave here, immediately!" "what happened?" Seeing the troops around her move quickly and orderly, although Katrin was confused, she followed Feng Xing's actions without any hesitation. "You know, I sent a ghoul to follow the two fleeing knights." Feng Xing's face was full of the tiredness of just waking up, but his steps showed his excitement, "Just now, that A ghoul dies. It's like I died for once." Yes. The sudden death of the absolutely controlled ghoul had a strange and obvious impact on the controller Feng Xing. The sudden awakening was very telling. Similarly, what happened to the ghoul before its death has become a memory that Fengxing can capture. Katrin followed closely. The things she held in her arms hindered her speed, but it was still more than enough compared to Fengxing: "The one who attacked was the Scarlet Crusade?" "Obviously." Feng Xing ran in the direction of Kaolin intersection. "The key is that they killed the knight seeking asylum first" "What!" The banshee’s uncontrollable scream made Feng Xing frown, but he didn’t care about complaining. "I can't understand the human language of Lordaeron, and I don't know what the two knights and the sentries at the level said. Anyway, my ghouls saw them being shot to death by their compatriots, followed by a large number of infantry After pouring out of the level, my ghouls were killed by the Scarlet Crusaders who were searching all the way north." These are all the broken memories that Feng Xing can grasp. "But why should we leave in a hurry?" Katrin still didn't quite understand. "How many troops did the Scarlet Crusade send? What other arms were there besides infantry? Are their equipment well-equipped or broken? How fast are they advancing?" Question after question flowed from Feng Xing's mouth, "We know nothing about the enemy's situation. Knowing that, why should we fight? Moreover, our ambush is to the east of the path, but our retreat direction is to the west. Before we can guarantee victory, we put ourselves in danger Katrin, you know, I'm afraid of death." "Afraid of death" Katrin chewed on this word and followed him quietly. The current Eastern Plaguelands is a paradise for the undead, and the scent of humans lures every undead creature that can be lured. Feng Xing, who set off in a hurry, did not have time to ask Katrin to lure away dangerous things along the way like he had done a few days ago. This directly led to many wandering ghouls stalking them. Fortunately, Katrin had lured all the abominations to the intersection before. But the problem is, their destination is Kaolin intersection! Four zombie dogs have been sent to interfere with those ghouls that smell human scent. Although it hinders their speed, it cannot eradicate the danger. As they passed through the southern end of the Plague Scar, getting closer and closer to the Kaolin intersection, more and more undead creatures were visible in the distance. "Stop it." Feng Xing’s sudden decision aroused Catlin’s doubts: “Here? In this plain? A place filled with ghouls? If you give up, I can personally harvest your life.” "No," seeing Katrin's serious expression, Feng Xing, who had just taken out a piece of meat, defended hurriedly, "I'll explain the reason later. You quickly use this thing to lure all the undead creatures in the west to Kaolin intersection. My Your life depends on you again." "But there are at least a hundred ghouls to the east!" That’s right, following Katrin’s line of sight, the ghouls far and near made their troops look smaller. "Katelin!" Feng Xing looked directly at her. "Okay." Katrin made a decision and took the meat, "I believe you." "Don't throw these wine bottles away!" Suddenly, Feng Xing hurriedly rushed into Catlin's arms and caught the bottles she had thrown away. "I don't want to survive and overcome huge difficulties, only to starve to death here." A triumphant return.” "Got it." Gently pushing Feng Xing away, Katrin raised the meat and quickly floated to the west. “Next, let these ghouls who don’t understand appreciation enjoy it.Let’s talk about what a stuck position is! " Before he finished speaking, Feng Xing, who was already sitting on the ground, closed his eyes. ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 5 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 5 - The temperature of the hands of the dead If it were a simple decisive battle on the plains, the troops controlled by Fengxing would be too few. However, the target of those persistent ghouls is Fengxing himself, but they turn a blind eye to the undead under his command. Moreover, these wandering ghouls operate on their own, governed only by instinct. Therefore, Feng Xing did not give up. In fact, the joy of performing was written on his face. The three meat grinding trucks drive in three directions: east, south and north respectively, and the corpses stored there also tempt the ghouls to make choices. In fact, Feng Xing was not willing to use these cannonballs to distract the ghouls, and he did not choose to do so during the whole journey, but the current situation was indeed too dangerous. The meat carried by the meat grinder cannot satisfy the endless greed of the ghouls, and it is even impossible to determine how much time it can delay. However, their rhythmic stop-and-go greatly affects the speed of the following ghouls, and it is difficult to truly Eating body parts in the car. Probably, it can really delay enough time to achieve the plan conceived by Feng Xing. Now, what is clear is that there are only about forty ghouls continuing to run towards Fengxing, ranging from near and far. Yes, it varies from near to far. This situation was originally due to the fact that they discovered Fengxing at different times, and the constant interference from the zombie dogs controlled by Fengxing deepened this difference. There were only five ghouls not far from Fengxing. Of course, the eleven ghouls controlled by Feng Xing were not included - plus one abomination, they were divided into three groups and rushed towards the oncoming ghouls. Cross siege! Last night’s wonderful performance of the zombie dog made Katrin praise her. Today’s actors were replaced by ghouls and guest abominations. The effect was equally gorgeous, although there was no audience. Five ghouls were killed one after another in just a few breathers. In fact, they also tried to fight back, but fell to the sky before they could cause any substantial damage. Three groups of actors moved forward slowly in three directions, attacking the ghouls coming along the way again and again. But next to Feng Xing, the solitary Hate was probably the reserve team just in case, but he was only treated to do nothing. Gradually, the signs of those ghouls and abominations are getting further and further away, probably aiming at the direction of the three meat grinding trucks. The four zombie dogs that had been hindering the enemy's movements returned to Feng Xing and stood quietly. Time passes slowly, like the clouds in the sky being pushed by the wind. The plain where Fengxing is located is scattered with more and more ghoul remains. The meat in the meat grinder further away has been eaten by the *ghouls. However, their number is already very rare. - the same ghouls and abominations that stalked them left behind a corpse with every attack. Suddenly, a figure floated from the west, which had been gradually quiet since Katrin left. It’s Katrin. She’s back, looking anxious. The meat she took away must have been thrown away somewhere. When she stopped next to Feng Xing, seeing the abominations and zombie dogs with nothing to do around him, Katrin breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he was still safe. However, Fengxing’s face was dripping with sweat. This made Katrin a little worried again, but she understood that he was concentrating and could not be disturbed. Looking at the corpses of ghouls everywhere, she finally decided to stay nearby. "Huh" After a long time, Feng Xing suddenly raised his head and fell down while taking a long breath. Katrin, who had quick eyes and quick body, quickly floated behind and let his head rest in her arms. "It's popular!" "Don't worry. All the ghouls around me have been cleared. But I'm just too tired." Feng Xing still closed his eyes, "With the mental power of an ordinary human being, he can control nearly twenty units for a long time without making any mistakes It's really So tired. Katrin, am I useless?" "You have completed the impossible task." Katrin gently held his shoulders with both hands, trying to make him lean more comfortably, but this movement was too forced for the banshee. "It's not over yet If this is the case, Sylvanas won't take me seriously." Feng Xing slowly raised his hand, trying to wipe away the sweat on his forehead, but dropped it weakly in the middle, "Katelin, the situation to the west How about it?" "I lured those ghouls to Lake Miredal. Don't worry, we will be safe in a short time. Moreover, I will state your glory to the queen." Katrin seemed to want to free up a hand to wipe it for him. Khan hesitated and finally gave up, "Also, I saw some human equipment scattered on the ground, including small construction tools." "In other words, another group of human beings breaks out??Can't go back to report the news? "Fengxing thought for a moment. Katrin nodded: "If you can't even escape from these ghoul areas, how can you pass by the Kaolin intersection where the hate gathers?" "In addition, Miredal Lake isn't there a road there that can bypass the Kaolin intersection and return to the Undercity?" Feng Xing thought hard, and the sweat on his face proved it, "Although, that road is not suitable. Troops pass" "sorry……" Katrin was silent - although almost no one took that road, it was a good choice for one or two people to escape. At the very least, the undead troops brought here were prepared to be destroyed. "No, I didn't make it clear to you. If someone really returns to Frozen Post to report, it's not a bad thing." Probably, even speaking was a bit reluctant for Fengxing at this time, "Besides, the team It was my plan to bring it back intact" Seeing his struggling look, Katrin tried to dissuade him: "Stop talking. You can rest!" "Okaymy Katrin." Feng Xing put a smile on his face, "Today, you finally called my name." Feng Xing finally shut his mouth, just when Katrin was angry at his words. "" Looking at his quiet smile, his round face was full of peace, as happy as a baby. In the end, Katrin said nothing, perhaps because she accepted his title, or perhaps because she couldn't bear to disturb his sleep. In short, she just held Feng Xing's shoulders lightly, no longer floating, sitting cross-legged on the ground, pillowing his head, and quietly staring at the endless corroded land. "Queen, have we really been forgotten?" Katrin’s muttering to herself was, after all, just to herself. Feng Xing, who was snoring softly, would not hear it, and the hatred next to him would not understand it. The zombie dogs were as quiet as sculptures, and the mountains in the distance had no echo. The day passed and it was midnight again, which was the time for Fengxing to wake up. "Katlin." The first moment he opened his eyes, Feng Xing noticed something unusual. "You slept all day. It's early morning." Katrin’s plain voice made him jump up and turn around to look - still in the same posture, he could completely see what she had done. "You are pillowing me, always leaning on me, motionless?" Fengxing's incoherent words only made Katrin calmer: "This is nothing to the banshee." "On the contrary!" Feng Xing stepped forward, pulled Katrin up, held her hands, and pressed them on his heart, "Katlin" “The banshee’s skin is very cold.” Katrin wanted to pull her hand back, but found that Feng Xing had almost used all her strength, although this little strength was nothing to the banshee. "No" Feng Xing's eyes focused on Katrin's hands. The hands of the former high elf had changed a lot after being resurrected as undead. As an ordinary human, Feng Xing couldn't tell how much impact these changes would have. However, to Holding someone motionless for a whole day is definitely not as easy as it sounds. "These are the hands of the undead." Katrin allowed him to act, and the body temperature of a living person came from her hands, like a small spark falling into the water, and was instantly submerged by the coldness, but it was so shocking. It didn’t take long before Feng Xing let go: “This is Katrin’s hand, the hand of the former high elf Katrin, the hand of the Forsaken Katrin, my Katrin’s hand.” "" The silent stare made Katrin feel uncomfortable. Finally, she looked around: "All our ghouls are back. Although I don't know where you sent the remaining two zombie dogs, but now, we should consider how to retreat." "Retreat? Regardless of the Kaolin intersection or the Mark of the Demon Blade to the northwest, the dense undead creatures can only keep us away; there are also the ghouls you lured to Lake Miredal in the south" Feng Xing laughed and said from the side He picked up a jar on the ground and sat down, "If there is anything worth doing at this moment, apart from sending these four zombie dogs out as sentries, it can only be eating." "Are we just going to wait like this? In this plain where only undead creatures roam?" Looking at the zombie dogs scattering, Katrin didn't understand. "You said you didn't want to starve to death on the way to victory." Opening the can, the meat inside had long lost its heat, but Fengxing still ate it with gusto, maybe because he was used to it, maybe because he was too hungry. "Don't worry. Even if there are no survivors to report back, the Silver Dawn of Frozen Hills will send a supply team sooner or later, and they will inevitably encounter the dozen abominations at the Kaolin intersection. By then, IOur opportunity has come. " Feng Xing’s explanation was not detailed, but Catlin chose to believe that just like it had been since the departure of Undercity, Feng Xing’s command was always wonderful. "Don't you think this wine tastes bad?" Catlin couldn't help but ask when she saw Fengxing ending his morning meal with a bold bottle blowing. "It's just for celebration." Feng Xing stood up with his hands raised, "It's possible that we don't need to wait for the Silver Dawn." "what happened?" "The zombie dogs discovered the retreating scouts of the Scarlet Crusade not far to the south of us." As he spoke, Fengxing collected the bottles and cans arranged on the ground, picked some and handed them to Katrin, "They must have discovered them. The anomaly at the Kaolin intersection. It is very likely that we will see the large force of the Scarlet Crusade at dawn." "What!" Katrin was shocked, "In that case, wouldn't we be caught between abominations and humans?" "That's right. But with my Katrin here, it's not dangerous." Feng Xing checked his luggage. No, it was just simple food. "Wait, wait for the opportunity to escape." Looking at Feng Xing’s relaxed and freehand expression, Katrin blurted out: “Feng Xing.” "What?" "Why is a human being willing to trust an undead?" "BecauseI can only believe it." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 6 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 6 - Gambler As a country that has been massacred, the survivors of Lordaeron always have an unforgettable hatred for the undead of natural disasters. They took up arms and fought unyieldingly. Although this kind of resistance is not a strong threat in front of Arthas, the Lich King's chief death knight is not on this scarred continent now. So, humans have a chance to breathe. The Argent Dawn plans to establish a new base, although this plan has been destroyed by Fengxing; the Scarlet Crusade chose a resolute counterattack in the face of the undead that flooded the continent, just like the mixed force heading from Tyr's Hand to Kaolin's Crossing. Yes, mixed forces. About a hundred people moved forward quickly on the road. The neat footsteps of the infantry gave people the illusion of majesty. The dozen or so mages dotted among them did not affect the formation at all. Their expressions were solemn, and they were always very concerned about the single undead creature they encountered along the way. Capably separate into small groups, surround them, kill them, quickly follow the group, and move on. "This is the real army." Feng Xing, who was still waiting on the plain, suddenly praised. Katrin beside her was looking out, although her field of vision was certainly not as far as the zombie dogs sent out. "There are humans coming? To the east or to the west?" "Is the Silver Dawn that collapsed overnight worthy of me saying that?" Feng Xing stood up from the ground, lowered his head and calculated something, "The Scarlet Crusaders are completely different from them. A zombie dog's dying counterattack hit the infantry's armor. , in exchange for nothing more than a slight retreat; a ghoul attacked from behind, but the infantry was completely indifferent because he trusted his comrades to solve it for him; they rarely spoke, and whether they were marching or attacking, they relied more on gestures; When facing the undead, they have a killing frenzy" Katrin nodded in agreement: "I saw such a human army when they attacked Lordaeron. They are well-equipped, well-trained, and brave enough to fight." "Such a human army cannot compete with such a small force in such a plain. But fortunately, we don't have to fight with them head-on." Feng Xing, who seemed to think everything was in order, walked up to Katrin, "Now, again Time for showmanship.” "So, what do I need to do?" Katrin's sharp voice was filled with excitement. "Catch me like a trophy." Feng Xing handed his neck to Katrin's hand, "Then, go west. There is a zombie dog waiting nearby. Once you see it, follow it, no matter what you face. Condition." After hesitation, Katrin agreed: "But, what to do with these bottles?" “…I took it myself.” This question made Fengxing feel embarrassed. After a long time, he gritted his teeth, grabbed the bottles from Katrin's hands, and hugged them in his arms. Seeing how annoyed he was about this, Katrin smiled and gently lifted him up, hugging him across her chest: "Can you go?" “No, I mean disguised as your trophy.” "Loot?" Katrin tilted her head and finally shook her head, "No undead creature would do that." "I'm just being cautious." Feng Xing, who was holding Katrin's arms in the air, looked like a monkey. "When humans see this abnormal phenomenon, they will be confused at most; if they find that a human can survive among a group of undead creatures, If it's intact, they won't just be thinking about it. But first of all, it's not certain whether the Scarlet Crusaders can find us." That’s right. Regardless of the Scarlet Crusaders or any other human being, no one thinks that the undead can coexist peacefully with humans. Even Garithos, who briefly cooperated with Sylvanas with different motives, has never trusted the undead—— Of course, that stupid guy was already a corpse. No matter what, the Scarlet Crusade force that was marching quickly at this moment only knew that there were more than a dozen abominations gathered at Kaolin intersection, but they never guessed what was happening there, or what might happen. The Kaolin intersection is just an intersection, and it is not that wide. A dozen abominations gathered together will inevitably look crowded. In other words, it is not called crowded, it can even be said to be relatively loose, but this accumulation of combat power is too easy to give up. People feel oppressed. If one tiger can occupy a mountain forest, probably among undead creatures, abominations also exist like that. The only difference is that two tigers will fight each other, but a dozen abominations can live together peacefully. A tiger swooping down on its prey can frighten people, so what kind of shock does it feel like when a dozen abominations rush to attack? Don't say spectacular things lightly. Those are just words from people who stand far away without any danger. Talking about it on paper and actually being there are completely different things. For example, by KatrinFengxing, who was clamped around his waist, realized it - as a living person, he was the target of hatred. Of course, in his hateful little eyes, he was just a pile of fresh meat, but it was such an excited appetite that made Feng Xing choose to walk a tightrope. The zombie dog leading the way not only ran slowly, but Katrin followed closely, followed by eleven ghouls. Further behind, two abominations stopped and walked, disturbing the pursuit of other abominations. Instead, the three meat grinding trucks headed westward on their own. If someone looks from a distance, they can see that a Scourge Legion seems to be rehearsing some formation, led by a zombie dog, moving around the Kaolin intersection in circles. It didn't take long for this kind of running to form a pattern, and the trajectory became more and more like a real circle. Probably, this is Fengxing’s intention. But Katrin still didn’t understand, and the Scarlet Crusaders who were getting closer didn’t see any clues. In fact, before seeing the strange situation at the Kaolin intersection, the Scarlet Crusaders were just chasing a dexterous zombie dog. Unlike many undead creatures, this zombie dog did not rush forward stupidly because of the smell of living people. It even turned around and ran away when a small group of infantrymen came out to chase it! This made the soldiers angry. Soon, the entire army began to collectively chase a zombie dog with close cooperation, but it only made the guy escape faster. But now, the Scarlet Crusaders no longer care about the cunning zombie dog. They were frightened by the undead troops running in front of them. This is the intersection of Kaolin and the place where Feng Xingxin pondered over it. It no longer matters whether the previous troops or scouts of the Scarlet Crusade deduced any mystery from the ruins of the chapel or the remains of the ghouls on the plain. The important thing is that they came and saw what Feng Xing wanted them to see. A large number of abominations followed some ghouls, vaguely led by a banshee, running from north to south in front of them! "Organized Scourge Legion!" "Alsace is back?" "Blood debt must be paid with blood!" In an instant, the infantrymen raised their swords, and the mages began to chant. It was at this moment that the zombie dog that led Catlin turned to the west, spread its legs and used its fastest speed. The troops controlled by Feng Xing followed resolutely, but the abominations gradually stopped. The breath of a living person. The breath of more than a hundred living people. Hatred without wisdom cannot make a choice, but as the Scarlet Crusaders rush closer and closer, and Catlin, who is holding Feng Xing, drifts further and further away, the answer to this multiple-choice question pops up on its own. Now, Fengxing can finally say that the charge of more than a dozen abominations is spectacular, although he did not speak. It wasn't until they reached the southwest end of the Demon Blade's Trace that the leading zombie dog finally stopped. "Feng Xing, you are a genius!" Following Feng Xing’s instructions, Katrin remained silent along the way, but as soon as she stopped, she immediately burst into admiration. This made Feng Xing struggle - he tried hard to cover his ears. "Don't!" "sorry." After calming down her voice, Katrin immediately put Feng Xing down and quickly caught the bottles that fell due to his struggle. "Ouch!" The fall was not serious, but not light either. "Katelin, did you do it on purpose?" "Compared to this, I don't want you to starve on the road." Looking at Feng Xing getting up in embarrassment, Katrin did not hide her smile. "" After staring at her for a while, Feng Xing turned away, pulled out a wine bottle, took out a piece of barbecue from his arms, and bit into it fiercely. "After eating, it's time to go back to the Undercity, right?" Looking at Feng Xing’s back, Katrin suddenly asked. "No, all the abominations that blocked the Scarlet Crusade are dead. Only the two that belong to me are left, and they are being chased now I want to save them." "What!" Katrin was shocked and hurriedly floated in front of him, "Hate is just a pieced-together thing. If it is lost, it can be recreated at any time. There is no need to take risks!" "Really?" Feng Xing smiled noncommittally, with food still in his mouth, "A general can sacrifice unimportant troops for the sake of victory, because he is commanding a battle; but a junior officer must cherish every unit in his hands. , because he is commanding battle. With our troops, I can’t be considered a general, right?” "No matter what you say, return to the Undercity immediately!" Katrin hesitated for a moment, then shook her head firmly, "The Queen sent me to supervise you to complete the task. Now that the task is completed, if you don't listen to me, I can think of you I want to defect."  "Complete the mission?" Feng Xing was stunned by Katrin's decision, but she still smiled noncommittally, "Katrin, have you forgotten? Sylvanas has no intention of letting me live, nor does she. I never thought about whether I would really complete the mission. In order to survive, I can only work hard and win the greatest results with minimal casualties. Now, the two abominations still have a chance to fight for it. If I give up, it will be A sign of lack of self-respect.” "You gambler!" Katrin thought for a long time, but became more determined. "Gambler?" Fengxing sighed, "Katelin, if you are given a task and you succeed, you can be resurrected as a high elf. However, you don't know how far you can achieve true success; and if you fail , it just disappeared into thin air, and even the Forgotten One couldn't do it. Faced with such a price, will you fight for it?" Feng Xing’s words made Katrin startled, but she still didn’t change her will: “I can, but that’s because now I’m just a banshee.” "Yes, the Forsaken is not the identity you cherish. However, if you were faced with the same task when you were still a high elf, there would be no reward for success, and everything would be in vain if you failed. In this way, you would How to choose?" Without waiting for Katrin's answer, Fengxing continued, " Katrin, when the lottery is the most important thing to you, it is worth betting no matter the cost, and without hesitation; when the bet is yours The most important thing is that every opportunity is worth cherishing Regardless of whether I am a gambler or not, there is a gap between the immortal Sylvanas and the living me, which is destined to push me into this world. A gamble with no way out.” "Fengxing" Finally, Feng Xing finished swallowing what was in his mouth: "Okay Katrin, let me continue the bet." The two looked at each other, and for a moment, no one spoke. ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 7 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 7 - A sad position A dozen abominations are not just talk. Although hundreds of Scarlet Crusaders won the victory, they paid the price of ten deaths. This can actually be something to be proud of. Less than one infantryman was exchanged for an abomination. Such a record is not bad anywhere. However, the commander leading the team frowned. Watching his subordinates chasing the last two abominations, watching the two abominations dragging their bulky bodies but moving dexterously, a trace of uneasiness lingered in his heart. If the killed abominations were obviously fighting on their own, then now these two guys obviously have some kind of tacit understanding. "Where's the front?" "The report is the mark of the magic blade!" It’s impossible for the commander not to know geography, he just wanted to confirm. And this natural answer seemed to make him feel more and more uneasy. The road from the ruins of the Argent Dawn to the Plague Scar is littered with corpses of zombie dogs and Argent Dawn troops. Although the total number of human corpses counted was quite large, the army of less than 200 people was definitely not strong enough to actively sweep away the Plague Scars, and besides, it was only knights and infantry; as a result, they fell on such a road "Stop the pursuit and assemble the entire team!" The Scar of the Demon Blade is in sight, and the commander of the Scarlet Crusade finally gave the order. The soldiers who were red-eyed after the killing were quite reluctant to leave. As they quickly returned to the team, they looked back at the hatred that gradually disappeared near the mark of the magic blade. After forming the team, they looked at the commander in confusion. …If I don’t give the order, will this army make the same mistake as the Silver Dawn? If it was really an ambush, using a dozen abominations as bait, with such strength there were too many undead from the natural disaster, but the Scarlet Crusaders could not sacrifice themselves unreasonably! Facing the bright-eyed subordinates, the commander finally gave no explanation and only issued an order to retreat. The troops moved eastward, and the commander walked at the end. Looking back at the crack-like mark of the magic blade, sweat flowed from the commander's hand that clenched the hilt of the sword, but he still caught up with the speed of the troops. …If I were just an ordinary soldier, how great would it be! No matter whether the commander of the Scarlet Crusade is cautious or contradictory, his thoughts are just his thoughts. The uniform soldiers will not know, nor will the long-suffering Feng Xing know. However, this result is enough for Fengxing to rest assured - the two abominations are trying to return to him, and if nothing else happens, the zombie dogs on guard will also meet up at about the same time. Everything, almost perfect. Almost. Thinking about it, Feng Xing couldn't help but feel sorry for the dead ghoul, and the feeling of terror spread by the death of the ghoul was too frightening for him. Perhaps, this is also a big reason why he would rather take risks than give up the two abominations. Fortunately, the time to retire is finally here. "The Scarlet Crusaders chose to retreat in front of the Mark of the Demon Blade." There was joy in Fengxing's faint words, and Katrin clearly noticed: "Actually, you don't want to do that either" "I should thank the commander of the Scarlet Crusade. His prudence saved us." Fengxing said seriously, "However, a commander of a centurion has such qualities Katrin, sooner or later the Scarlet Crusade will become The Forsaken are powerful rivals to open up the Plaguelands.” Katrin was startled: "You mean pioneering?" "Of course." A touch of joy had already been revealed, and Feng Xing's face was full of solemnity, "A human who is only good at directing small-scale battles is not worthy of Sylvanas's mercy, but if this human has a good strategic vision, , things are different. Strictly speaking, my efforts in this plague land these days are just for a chance to express my love." "Feng Xing" Katrin couldn't help but retort, "The Queen is not like that, and I will give advice to the Queen" "What's the point of that?" Feng Xing shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Katelin, you are not Sylvanas, you don't understand the responsibility that comes with leading the Forsaken and being called the Queen of Darkness - you don't understand . You are willing to believe me because you already understand me. But, what about Sylvanas? Even if she understands me and trusts me, how can she make all the Forgotten people willing to believe me? If I If you cannot use your own abilities to prove your worth to all the Forsaken, Sylvanas will never set a precedent for me and accept a living person." Fengxing’s words made Katrin think about it for a long time, but she still didn’t understand: “Why not?” "If she just accepts a living person casually, I would rather defect on the spot." Feng Xing didn't care about Katrin's surprise and looked atLooking at the West, "However, I believe in Sylvanas. She can resist Arthas immediately, win the final victory in the game with humans and vampires, and make an independent cry in the undead camp. Sylvanas is both beautiful and intelligent, I believe she is an excellent leader." Looking at his back, Katrin vaguely felt that he was not like an ordinary human being, or in other words, the abilities that Feng Xing had shown repeatedly had finally accumulated into his temperament in her eyes. "Feng Xing, what did you do in the past?" "In the past" This question made Feng Xing lower his head in silence, and he turned around after a long time, "He was considered a scholar of military theorywell, a scholar." That somewhat mocking tone made Katrin drift over: "In your hometown, you must be outstanding." "If we only look at the command ability." Feng Xing became shy, "Actually, I'm just better at commanding troops to attack." "This is something to be proud of!" Katrin did not hesitate to praise Feng Xing's ability. "If you are given enough troops and if you can control them, not to mention the death knight, you will at least be able to fight in the world of humans and orcs. Invincible." "No, Katrin, I'm not as powerful as you say. There is a man who has to command half as many troops as me to be able to tie with me in battle, but in the whole battle, I can't guarantee victory." It seemed that Feng Xing was lost in memories, "In my hometown, when I was at the top, there was always that person beside me who was evenly matched But now, he probably really has no opponent" Feng Xing's emotion was quite unreasonable, which Catlin couldn't quite understand. However, she didn't say anything more. She just floated next to him, followed his gaze, looked to the west, and looked at his face from time to time, only to find that His expression was stupid and his eyes were unfocused. Are you homesick? Katrin's mind suddenly pieced together the memories of Silvermoon City. Those bits and pieces of laughter could probably make her go crazy It's a pity that the laughter that was like silver bells is now so sad and shrill. His dexterous hands can no longer even hold a wine bottle. From high elves to undead banshees. Suddenly, Katrin seemed to deeply understand the gap between him and the queen that Feng Xing said. No, not just the queen, it was the difference between a human being and a forgotten person. He risked his life to prove himself to us just to make us agree that he should live; he has not forgotten us, but we don’t know how to be sure. Because of the low self-esteem after falling? Or do you treat others with caution? After thinking about it, Katrin still didn’t understand, but she felt that Fengxing’s stance was pathetic, but she also felt that she was the one whose stance was pathetic. In the end, Katrin chose to remain silent by his side. A human and a banshee stood side by side quietly beside the road in the Western Plaguelands, one sitting on the ground and the other floating. This scene that was supposed to be weird was quite harmonious at the moment. Those ugly ghouls stood behind them like sculptures, and they looked solemn at first glance. They wait in silence, they think in silence. They didn't know what each other was thinking, but they knew that once those abominations and zombie dogs returned, the tranquility would be broken, and then, what awaited them would be something uncontrollable but had to face. But it seems they were wrong. There was no sound of Hate's muffled footsteps in the air, but Feng Xing suddenly took a breath of air. "What's wrong?" Catlin stroked Feng Xing's back - she didn't dare to use force, otherwise, there might be bloodshed. Breathing heavily and staring out his eyes, Feng Xing was almost speechless and could only reach out to grab the bottle. This look gave Katrin a thought: "Did Abomination die from some kind of attack?" "No." After drinking half a bottle of wine, Feng Xing finally regained his breath, "The abomination is coming soon, but the zombie dog standing guard in the north died suddenly." "Suddenly?" Katrin was surprised. "Before that moment, all I knew was that there were some people in the norththere were no arrows, and it wasn't a close-range sneak attack" Feng Xing thought for a moment, then suddenly stood up, "Nine times out of ten, it's the Holy Light!" "What!" Ignoring Katrin's surprise, Fengxing immediately controlled the ghouls and ran westward collectively: "Retreat immediately." "But……" "Whether it's zombie dogs or abominations, although they are important, they are nothing compared to this information. We must inform Sylvanas as soon as possible."Katrin next to her was still puzzled, but Feng Xing explained, "Judging from the location of the incident, those who attacked did not look like the Scarlet Crusaders; moreover, those people looked and felt different from the Scarlet Crusaders In addition, because we Because of the obstruction of the reconnaissance range, it cannot be the people of Silver Dawn." "Then they" Fengxing didn’t let Katrin finish what she said: “I’m not sure until another zombie dog confirms it. But I guess it’s blood essence” "But why did you resolutely retreat?" ?Katlin finally finished asking the question in a stealth manner. "They kill undead creatures when they see them from a distance. Can I not retreat?" Feng Xing smiled bitterly, "More importantly, they are blood elves!" ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 8 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 8—Blood Elves and Undead Magic Blood elves, in fact, are high elves, and they were also included in the category of night elves more than 10,000 years ago. The distant history is not a clear part of Feng Xing's memory, but the legendary story is still roughly known. - Dan Sa Glass lured the upper elves to part ways with the night elves over magic issues, and when he finally established the Sunwell, the name high elves probably took shape; and 10,000 years later, the invasion of the Scourge destroyed the home of the high elves, and those who survived The high elves are groping for the road to revival under the leadership of Kael'thas, the only heir to the Sunstrider Dynasty. The racial name of blood elves was given by Kael'thas when he reluctantly destroyed the polluted Sunwell. It is said that it was to commemorate the compatriots killed by the Scourge. "What exactly are blood elves? As far as I know, apart from us high elves, the only ones in the world who can be called elves are those night elves." What Feng Xing knows doesn’t mean that Katrin also knows. "Katelin, you should have heard of Kael'thas Sunstrider." Looking at the northeast, there was no trace of hatred, Feng Xing gritted his teeth and chose to leave, "He changed the name to the high elf." "Prince Kael'thas?" Every close scream from Katrin would cause Fengxing's ears to be tortured. "It seems that Catlin who is accompanying me needs a lot of courage!" Feng Xing smiled bitterly and set off in a stride, "But now, Kael'thas has probably ascended the throne." "That's right." Not annoyed by Feng Xing’s joke, Katrin, who was holding bottles and jars, just lowered her head and floated behind him - the royal bloodline of the high elves had only a single seedling left, which obviously made her sad. Walking in silence, the long deserted road was filled with silence, especially after the Silver Dawn cleared the undead on the road in order to open up the supply line. Feng Xing and Katrin were surrounded by ghouls and meat grinding carts. Apart from the neat footsteps, there was only the squeaking sound of the wheels. Katrin didn’t intend to understand why Feng Xing knew these things, but she believed he wasn’t lying. At least he didn't have to lie about his retreat. Blood elves should be called Sin'dorei in Thalassian language, right? Chewing on this name, Katrin seemed to recall the humiliation in the past, and a tearful emotion suddenly came to her eyes, but the banshee's body could not shed tears. This made her even more painful. The forces of the Forgotten faced the survivors of the high elves, but had to flee. Katrin knew very well what attitude the survivors would have towards the undead. It was reasonable for the ghouls controlled by Fengxing to be killed as soon as they met. Otherwise, the queen would not call herself the Forgotten. This gave Katrin the urge to burst into tears. However, she didn’t make a sound after all. Perhaps she was worried that the banshee's wail would hurt Feng Xing who was close at hand, or perhaps she didn't want him to discover her emotions. But there is one thing, Catlin understood what Feng Xing said before - "They are blood elves!" This is the reason why Fengxing retreated immediately. "It's popular." "What?" Feng Xing did not turn around because of Katrin's soft call, which made her feel a little lucky: "Thank you." "Did my escape prevent you from fighting against your compatriots?" Feng Xing did not wait for Katrin's answer. "If I hurt a blood elf, how would Sylvanas treat me? A thousand-mile dike, collapsed in an anthill. I don’t dare to fool my life.” "Is it just like this?" Fengxing's question did not eliminate Catlin's gratitude. In her opinion, it was just trying to cover up, which made her smile somewhat. "In addition, do you think those people are reallybloody Elf?" "Okay, let me explain it more clearly. At that location, if it was someone from the Silver Dawn, we would have discovered it in advance, but we didn't notice anything; if it was the Scarlet Crusaders, the warlocks who knew the Holy Light would definitely It was surrounded by infantry, not alone, but the ghoul did only see a few figures when it died; then, we can only consider the north. The only ones who can use the Holy Light in that direction are the blood elves. "Feng Xing's voice was low and methodical. "The only thing I'm not sure about is whether these blood elves are reckless survivors or an organized advance team." "Advance team? You mean" Katrin’s tone was almost one of surprise. After thinking for a long time, Feng Xing looked back at Katrin’s face that was almost jumping for joy, and continued marching: “You know, there is only one road from the Ghost Land to the Eastern Plague Land, and you must pass through the three-way intersection where the undead of natural disasters are densely packed., after all, that intersection also leads to Stratholme, where Kel'Thuzad is based. Therefore, if they are headless survivors who want to pass there, they will inevitably suffer heavy casualties; but in fact, they are still in the mood to kill a ghoul that has just appeared, rather than avoiding possible annihilation. " “So, they are really organized?” Katrin was almost overflowing with joy. "That is the greatest possibility." Although Feng Xing nodded, his tone was questioning, "But what if something happens to Silver Moon City and all the remaining blood elves have to migrate collectively?" "What!" "It's all just speculation." "this……" "This is the real reason why I retreated immediately." Feng Xing still did not look back, "No matter what the real situation is, it is almost certain that Silvermoon City will change. The sooner Sylvanas knows about this, the better It is easy to make the most advantageous decision. If it is too late, it may lead to fratricide among you - destroying the undead from natural disasters is a matter of course; if you communicate with each other one day earlier, you are likely to help each other - no matter life or death, everyone is A heart of one color. Compared to the gains and losses involved, what are one or two haters?” Fengxing’s explanation was met with Katrin’s soft words after a moment of silence: “Thank you.” Then, there was another silence. Before we knew it, it started to rain. There was no lightning or thunder, and it was not considered dark clouds. Or, even if there are more dark clouds in this gloomy weather, there won't be much change. The patter of raindrops fell on the corroded land, forming mud almost immediately. Although the situation on the road was relatively optimistic, it obviously affected Fengxing's speed, and he even fell down. No, he didn’t fall to the ground. Katrin behind him had quick eyes and quick hands. She leaned forward and caught Feng Xing who lost his balance. However, those bottles rested on Feng Xing’s back, causing him pain. "Let me hug you!" Seeing him rubbing his lower back in embarrassment, Katrin did not hide her smile. "" Maybe it was the increasing rain that instantly ended his hesitation, or maybe it was some other reason. In short, when they continued to move forward, Fengxing was already holding a bunch of bottles and bottles, and he was also being held crosswise by Katrin. The rain gear was prepared conveniently when stealing food at Frozen Post. Although it could not completely cover the bodies of the two people, it at least prevented Feng Xing from getting soaked. However, it also made the coldness from Katrin's hands particularly obvious. But he didn't say anything. He just followed his gaze and looked at Katrin's face naturally, calm and gentle, and those banshee eyes were looking at the front seriously. "Kel'Thuzad's skills are incredible!" Fengxing’s unexpected sigh made Katrin quite unhappy: “Why are you mentioning that devil?” "How can he become a devil when he is just a lich?" Feng Xing smiled softly, "However, even without him, Arthas will still attack Silvermoon City, and Sylvanas will still be resurrected by Frostmourne. He became a dark ranger; but without his skills, those dead female high elves would not be so complete even if they were resurrected. If Sylvanas could be independent, she would only have so-called ghoul-like sisters around her They', is she really determined to fight for the title of Forgotten One?" Looking at Katrin's thoughtful look, Feng Xing changed the hand holding the umbrella: "From a certain point of view, although Kel'Thuzad deserves to be hated, undead magic should not be rejected blindly." "Do you agree with undead magic?" Katrin was surprised. "I don't agree with it, but at least I acknowledge its existence." Lying in Katrin's arms, Fengxing enjoyed the slight rhythmic swaying, "Without such excellent undead magic, I wouldn't have been able to meet my lover. Katrin, it is even less possible for her to lie in the hands of a banshee so peacefully without worrying about contracting any disease." That’s right, not all undead creatures are just piles of rotten flesh like abominations. Regardless of the lower types, at least the female high elves resurrected by Kel'Thuzad himself all have sound bodies. From a rough perspective, except for their heartbeats, there is not much difference between them and before they died. However, undead magic can only resurrect the dead, but it cannot repair Katrin's scarred hands from the last battle. "Sure enough, you are afraid of death." Katrin tilted her head, trying hard not to let Feng Xing see her expression. But this was obviously impossible to succeed. Feng Xing kept looking at her face, well, now it was a side face: "The elves who had eternal life at the beginning really couldn't understand it, but as human beings with short life spans, most people died in nostalgia. When the sun shines. Although no matter how fineSpirits are still humans, even orcs, who can bravely abandon their lives for their own beliefs, but in the face of natural death, humans who do not have the privilege of eternal life long to seize a little more time, or to escape the law of time. Undead magic can allow the dead to continue thinking, allow them to see the happy lives of their descendants, and free humans from the shackles of death. This is probably the reason why undead magic has been banned repeatedly and passed down from generation to generation until it is so powerful today. And this may also be Kel'Thuzad's original intention! " "But……" "However, all of this has been exploited by others, and everything has been changed beyond recognition." Katrin's retort seemed to be expected by Feng Xing, "Just like the high elves' choice of magic led to the invasion of the Burning Legion." "" Katrin was silent, Feng Xing patiently watched her thinking for a long time, and then gave her a smile when she lowered her head. "The temporary results may reveal right and wrong, but the heart of exploration is the real eternity." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 9 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 9 - The World of the Forgotten The right or wrong of undead magic is not important in itself, so Feng Xing did not say anything more about it. However, after a long hesitation, Katrin uttered a question: "The Forgotten no, do all the people resurrected by undead magic really have a reason to exist?" After a long time, Catlin, who never got an answer, finally couldn't help but look down, and saw that Feng Xing was sleeping peacefully. His even breathing was very weak amidst the sound of rain, but it was in harmony with the rhythm of his own floating. There was no expression on the face that was pale due to fatigue, but in Katrin's eyes, it was the best expression. He was not worried at all, being in the arms of a banshee! Thinking about it, Katrin sped up It was as if the two of them were traveling from west to east. The road back along the way was quite peaceful. At least, the undead creatures on the road had been cleared away when the Argent Dawn decided to build the chapel. Therefore, Fengxing was able to catch up on his sleep, and perhaps stayed in Katrin's arms for this reason, allowing him to relax without touching the ground. However, when they were near Maris Farm, Fengxing, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes: "Katelin, take me to the farm to rest for a while." "What?" Katrin was puzzled, "You haven't been lazy enough these past two days? Have you ever seen a disgraced general who needed someone to carry him on the battlefield?" "Me!" Feng Xing laughed, "Besides, I'm not a general." "For what reason?" "What is supposed to come will always come. If we don't hide, the supply team of Silver Dawn will meet us in an hour." Perhaps because he was made lazy by Katrin's arms, Feng Xing had a hint of tiredness on his face as he spoke. , "It is not difficult to defeat this supply team, and it is not impossible to even destroy them. But you know, it is also a good thing for the Argent Dawn to discover the traces of the battlefield at the Kaolin intersection. At least it is in line with Sylvanas Intention. Although, everything is just my speculation Katrin, do you believe it? " Katrin’s actions were earlier than her words, and she corrected her direction before Feng Xing finished speaking: “I also implemented your plan when I didn’t believe it at first, let alone now?” "It turns out that you can also joke." As if he continued to sleep, Fengxing thought for a long time and suddenly came to a conclusion, "Very good. It hurts my ears, but feels good in my heart." “…Are you willing to have your ears hurt forever?” After arriving at Maris Farm, Katrin, who stopped flying around, asked seemingly for no reason. "So you are willing to make me feel comfortable?" Feng Xing's rhetorical question was very quick and teasing, "Katelin, you are a forgotten person, and I am an insignificant human being. Maybe after returning to the Undercity, you will I was assigned another task by Sylvanas, and I became a living corpse that might become the raw material for a new abomination in a few days - in such times, what do you think of such hope? Is it worth the promise?” "No." Katrin was silent for a long time, and her sharp voice turned out to be a short sigh, "However, you are worthy of being cherished by a forgotten person." "If all the Forgotten people think so, then I promise." Fengxing’s tone was solemn, but coupled with the movements of his hands, it looked awkward. In other words, he just jumped down from Katrin's arms, took out a piece of barbecue in his left hand, held the wine bottle in his right hand, and started munching as soon as he finished speaking. "However, these are not worth considering now. My life and death are still in the hands of Sylvanas. All I do is to hope that she can return my own life to me, and I, at least You have to pay loyalty." After chewing for a while, Feng Xing continued to talk, "And if she wasn't so harsh, I wouldn't pay loyalty. Ridiculous logic!" "Why? Why are you asking the Queen to give you a way to survive, but at the same time asking the Queen to restrict this road to be dangerous?" Katrin really couldn't understand. "A good leader is indeed very important and worth defending with his life, but " "But, only in this way, the possibility of me dying a good death is greater." Feng Xing took over the conversation and explained lightly, "Living without meaning is nothing. If Sylvanas does not have the potential to unify the Northern Continent, even if I don't No matter how hard you try, you can't escape death. The night elves are too far away, the undead of natural disasters will not accept the living, and I don't understand the language of the orcs. As for the remnants of humans, an unarmed civilian who returned from an area where the dead are piled will be burned as a potential spreader of pathogens. Death, I really can’t think of a more perfect ending.” Looking at him, Katrin nodded heavily and turned away: "I don't understand the situation of certain races, but in your situation, I really can't imagine which camp can accept you."   "So, you and I are natural friends." Fengxing laughed while taking another sip of wine, "If there is really no other way, I will try my best to let Sylvanas fight for a vast world for the Forsaken. There is no way for one to survive." The undercity under construction is too small!” "Heaven and earth" The popular vocabulary surprised Katrin. The playful look could be interpreted as the heroism of a king or the foolishness of an idiot. However, in her eyes, it was difficult to tell which category Fengxing belonged to. Or, is he just telling his ideals to a friend? Katrin showed a smile, but did not turn around for Feng Xing to see. However, Feng Xing didn't seem to consider how she would react, and kept talking to himself: "Now that the Forgotten have appeared and become a force, and Kel'Thuzad's undead magic technology can obviously mass-produce the Forgotten. In other words, as long as they master this technology, the Forsaken will not call themselves that, but a new race!" "Race!" Finally, Catlin was deafened by the words that burst out of Feng Xing's mouth. She turned around and pointed her scarred hand at him. Her face was distorted and her tone was strange: "Youyou" "What a race needs is inheritance and rebirth, not too much magic." Feng Xing bit off a large piece of meat, chewed it, looked directly into Katrin's eyes, took a step closer after swallowing, and stretched out his hand holding the wine bottle. Hand, "Katelin, tell me, as long as there are still living beings in the world to reproduce from generation to generation, is there any reason why the Forsaken cannot become a race?" The feeling of tears welling up occurred in Katrin's heart again, which made her unable to help but cover her face with her hands. Even if there were no real tears, she didn't feel as sad as before. "Feng XingWhy didn't you say these words to the queen on the first day?" "Because, I have sacrificed my life these days in exchange for your listening." There are no complicated emotions in Feng Xing's tone, it seems that all the complexity has become natural in these calm words. "But……" Facing Katrin's excitement, Feng Xing only shook his head slightly and took another sip of wine: "I am just a humble human being. One day, you will understand that all my words and deeds are just to survive, no matter what. I He is not a noble person, the only thing worthy of praise is probably his credibility." Looking at Katrin's half-understanding expression, Feng Xing sighed: "In other words, I chose a path in order to survive. Although I may face the opportunity to cleanse my past and become a glorious hero in the future, but I will only follow the original choice - which is a virtue, but in terms of original intention, it is ordinary." "Fengxing" "So, you don't have to be happy. You can completely interpret what I just said as a human who is greedy for life and afraid of death and encourages the ambition of a forgotten person to dominate the world in order to survive." "But I know that you gave me an answer." Suddenly, Katrin rushed forward, hugged Feng Xing tightly in her arms, and flew in the air along with the inertia, like the dance of a bee. Katrin stopped talking, and Feng Xing also chose to remain silent, even though the hug was not considered gentle, and the tumbling and dancing in the air only reminded him of an enhanced roller coaster, the kind with loose seat belts. However, although the time was long, Fengxing endured it silently. Probably, he didn't want to interfere with Katrin's emotions. It wasn’t until Katrin’s speed gradually slowed down that Feng Xing struggled to hold her arm: “Are you okay? If possible, let me know next time.” “Oh?” Katrin’s eyes were full of smiles as she gently put Feng Xing back on the ground. "Although humans long for flying like birds, it is the first time to experience such exciting and difficult movements. It is really exciting." While trying to take a deep breath, Feng Xing caressed his heart, his face turned blue, "You should be lucky , I wasn’t so scared that I vomited just now.” "I'm sorryI was impulsive." The apology is sincere, but it cannot hide the joy. Katrin put her hand on Feng Xing's shoulder: "Even if the Queen finally decides to harvest your life, I will definitely beg her to wait for you to wake up as the Forgotten One." "Only such a promise will make people believe it." Feng Xing commented, turning around and raising his hand, trying to point in a direction, but gave up, "The supply team of Silver Dawn has passed by, and we can continue marching. However, I can't tell the difference now. Clear the east, west, north and south.” "So, you want me to continue to hold you and let you continue to hold those wine bottles?" Katrin smiled, and the sharp voice made Feng Xing's ears tingle, "Then, come on. Enjoy the banshee's voice by the way." "You?…it must be intentional! Gritting his teeth, Feng Xing packed up his poor food-based equipment and walked towards Katrin's hand as if welcoming a child who just learned to walk. "The same to you." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 10 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 10 - The Undercity on Paper "It's popular." "What?" "What do you think can be done to make other races accept the Forsaken?" "This is Sylvanas's choice. However, I believe that she will fight resolutely against the undead of natural disasters, and then use force to make the creatures learn to admit that physical death is not the end of life." The night is getting dark. Feng Xing, who was curled up in Katrin's arms, was chatting with the banshee. He had just woken up and was feeling a little tired. In other words, he was about to change from day and night to a normal work and rest structure in the short term. It's a bit difficult for someone with an ordinary physique like him. However, he had to ask Katrin to wake him up at this time. The troops on the march are about to reach the ruins of Andorhal. Here, there is one thing that has to be done. "Katelin, let me down." Feng Xing touched her cold hand, and the speed of the entire army also slowed down, "After all, this is the last thing before returning to the Undercity By the way, you Say, by the time we get home, will the Undercity be built?" "I'm afraid it's not healed yet." After putting away Fengxing, Katrin shook her head, "Although it is renovated on the basis of ruins, there are almost no people suitable for construction under the queen." "Sure enough." It seemed that this answer was expected by Feng Xing, but with a frown on his face, "Forget it, let's deal with the matter at hand first. Katrin, help me boil the things in those pots again. stand up." "Those plague pots?" Katrin was stunned, "Why?" "Humanity itself cannot shut down the source of plague that spreads through the air. Therefore, faced with the source of plague that is suddenly closed, the people of Silver Dawn will first be confused. And if we suddenly open it again a few days later, what will Silver Dawn think? ?Obviously, they would attribute it to Kel'Thuzad's little trick and not think it was the work of other undead." Fengxing uncorked another wine bottle. As the penultimate bottle, it received Fengxing's condolences: "It seems that I have to drink more sparingly. Hmm I'm used to it and it doesn't feel like it's all horse urine." "No matter what it is, as long as it is wine, it will not be as good as elf essence." Katrin said in agreement and sympathy. But Feng Xing rolled his eyes: "Is it the superiority of elves? Well, let me ask you, have you ever drank human wine?" "……No." "Then what qualifications do you have to comment?" Feng Xing smiled, "No matter how old the drunkard is, he can't claim to have drank all kinds of drinks!" As he said, he took another sip, "I will lead the troops away first, and I will leave one behind." There is a zombie dog next to you. When it leaves you, go and boil those plague pots. After that, come and join me." "Okay." Katrin nodded, leaned close to Feng Xing's ear, and suddenly howled softly, "This is to repay you for bullying me just now and not being able to drink anymore. Okay, you go!" "You" Covering his left ear and looking at the smiling Katrin, Fengxing finally set out on the road. After gritting his teeth and stomping his feet - this made Katrin laugh knowingly. In short, the result was that Feng Xing ran away amidst her laughter. As the finishing work in the retreat, Catlin completed it satisfactorily, and Feng Xing was not worried at all. When the small force entered Tirisfal Glades, he deliberately slowed down a bit. "I thought I would catch up with you in front of the city." Katrin, who floated over quickly, was very happy. "According to the fastest speed, it is indeed true." Feng Xing was holding the last bottle of wine that was about to be bottomed out. "But, I don't want to be considered a deserter. After all, you are the supervisor!" There are not many ownerless Scourge armies in the wilds of Tirisfal Glades. After all, this place has just experienced the drama of Sylvanas defeating humans and three vampires. Most of the organized Scourge armies are concentrated in the city, leaving behind Those in the wild are often stragglers who have inadvertently lost their masters, and even these are being exterminated by Sylvanas herself. Therefore, Feng Xing and Katrin didn’t see many moving objects along the way. Until we are about to reach the ruins of Lordaeron, which is the Undercity in Feng Xing's mouth. They were finally met by a team led by a banshee. "Katerin? Are you back?" Unfortunately, this banshee was not one of the people who was personally resurrected by Kel'Thuzad in front of the Sunwell. She only had the upper body and was in a ghost state. Such a banshee's voice was even louder than Katrin's. Sharp, even a distant sound made Feng Xing extremely uncomfortable, and the action of covering his ears also made the banshee notice him, "Huh? You actually put this humanAre you back? " "He successfully completed the Queen's mission." Katrin deliberately appreciated Feng Xing's embarrassment and smiled, "So, I took him to see the Queen." "The queen is not in the citywait, you mean" the banshee suddenly screamed, which completely made Feng Xing dizzy. "Yes, he completed the Queen's mission very successfully. Rachel, didn't you see the troops behind us? Count how many casualties there are?" Katrin smiled even more, "Also, let's keep our voices down. Such a tone would probably knock him out and lo, he's about to collapse!" While they were joking, Feng Xing was already holding Katrin's arm and shaking her. "Heisn't afraid of you?" Probably, the fact that a human being dared to have close contact with undead creatures could not be accepted by the banshee named Rachel for a while, but at least she lowered her tone. "Don't be afraid!" Katrin held Feng Xing in her arms, "No more words, where is the Queen? We have urgent information to report." "Probably in the direction of Briar, but the Queen will definitely come back tonight. So, I suggest you wait in the city." Rachel seemed to still be in shock. "Okay, let's go to the city first." Catlin hugged Feng Xing and floated towards the direction of the Undercity. The small army behind her also followed. The slight twitching movements in the steps of the ghouls seemed to indicate that Feng Xing was not awake. However, this detail would not be noticed by Rachel, because she was staring blankly at Katrin's back. "Katlinand a human." After a long time, Katrin's figure disappeared into the turning road, and Rachel finally came back to her senses and continued her patrol. Undercity, well, the name is still on the design drawings. Although Fengxing always calls it that, most people are still used to calling it Lordaeron, even if it is already a ruin. "What do you think?" Holding Fengxing in her arms, Katrin deliberately floated higher, ignoring the greedy actions of the natural disaster army in the city for the scent of strangers. "You mean this city, or the ruins?" Fengxing looked down lazily, probably not yet fully recovered from Rachel's fright, "After all, the place where I met Sylvanas and was assigned the mission was Outside the city, this is the first time I have entered the city However, if you want to say it, it is too difficult to rebuild this city." Katrin agreed: "So, the queen decided to build an underground city." "It's also to avoid others knowing about his power early" Feng Xing looked at the collapsed bell tower, the slaughterhouse with still blood, and other various things, and seemed to be thinking, "As I expected, Hill Before I appeared, Vanas didn’t have a single human under his command.” "Don't worry, I won't discriminate because you are a human being." Catlin’s assurance made Feng Xing smile awkwardly, but after the smile, he continued to think. Once upon a time, humans were a race that was discriminated against But, having said that, the elves seem to like to think that they are higher than other creatures. After all, they are the race that once gained immortal life. Even if there is no World Tree or Sunwell now, Even if it is already an undead creature. Thinking of this, Feng Xing also became indifferent, seeming tolerant and helpless: "What I'm thinking about is, if I settle here, what will I eat? Will I have to go to Frozen Post or other places to steal once or rob?" " "This" Katrin was stunned when she heard this. "But fortunately, I have noticed that there are well-preserved farms outside the city. As long as Sylvanas shows mercy and raises a small group of ordinary humans, my food, clothing, housing and transportation will not be a big problem." Feng Xing continued to plan, "And Forget it, let’s wait until we see Sylvanas to talk about everything!” After saying that, he closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep peacefully. The ruins of Lordaeron are always desolate, especially in the evening. There is no leisurely smell of smoke, no comfort of returning from farming. Some are just the instinctive complaints of ghouls and haters who are stopped outside the slaughterhouse and face the fresh meat. Some are just a few gargoyles flying through the air. Occasionally, there was a sigh from the sentry banshee on the figure and the tower that had not yet collapsed. At this moment, a large group of people returned. "Feng Xing, it's time to go see the Queen." "I know." Catlin, who heard the commotion, still hugged Feng Xing and sat on the top of a chimney that was still upright. Below was a small army controlled by Feng Xing, all solemn and quiet. "So……" "Let's go." Feng Xing rubbed the corners of his eyes, "I hope this appearance will not?Sylvanas scoffed. " "Feng Xing, if the Queen lets you live, what would you most like to do?" Catlin’s hesitant question was met with Feng Xing’s chuckle: “Could it be that you want to know my last wish in advance?” "I can't be sure." Katrin acquiesced. "Don't worry, you will never be able to achieve my wish alone." "Really? What exactly is it?" Feng Xing’s smile was a little complicated, which aroused Katrin’s interest. "If I really survive" Feng Xing suddenly clenched his fists, "I must let all the forgotten people accept me as soon as possible!" "It seems that you said this is a task you have to complete." Katrin disagreed, "It doesn't count." "This is the premise," Feng Xing shook his index finger, "And after that, I have to make a mask quickly. A hateful ghoul in a city it stinks!" ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 11 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 11 - Cargo and Sylvanas Regardless of whether it was a joke or not, when Katrin landed at Sylvanas' camp with Fengxing in her arms, the weak man was paying attention to the abominations and other troops further away, and when a small group of soldiers appeared to be in contact with Katrin A similar banshee floated toward him, and Feng Xing finally couldn't help but say, "Is this Sylvanas' personal bodyguard?" "I am also one of them. You saw it before, but you just forgot." Katrin put him down gently, not caring whether the relationship was really forgotten, "Okay, after entering this tent, It’s the Queen… don’t let me down.” Catlin’s words made Feng Xing pause subconsciously for a few seconds, check the details within sight, and stretch. Although he had been looked at sideways since the moment he landed, even though Shili's hatred did not cover up his excitement at finding the food, and even though the banshees were surprised because of his closeness to Katrin, Feng Xing didn't care at all. “Katlin, what kind of delusion have you been fed?” Finally, a banshee who looked almost exactly like Katrin at first glance couldn't help but express confusion. At least, Fengxing has not yet established the habit of paying attention to and identifying the details of the appearance of high elves. Just like the concern in this question, Katrin probably had a good relationship with her: "It's really worth promoting if you can make me drink anything." As she said this, she blinked her eyes and held Feng Xing's hand, "We'll talk to you after the debriefing is over. Let’s have a nice chat, Aisling.” At this moment, a majestic figure opened the curtain of the tent. That’s right, stalwart. With an ordinary human body like Feng Xing, he could only be regarded as a semi-disabled person in front of these former high elves, but this figure that suddenly jumped into his eyes was enough to maintain a condescending posture when passing by Sylvanas's personal guards. . The vampire Varimathras stopped just one step away from Feng Xing. "Human, the Queen of Darkness wants to see you." "Is this arrogant or a habitual gesture of a species that prides itself on being a high-level species?" Fengxing smiled and asked Katrin softly, but he corrected himself before Varimathras got angry, "As a self-interested vampire, you We have chosen Sylvanas, who is still struggling, as our allegiance, so why not unite with any possible uniting factor, whether sincerely or using it?" "Don't take your lack of fear of death as an attitude." With a cold snort, Varimathras planned to walk away, but failed to avoid Feng Xing's clear smile: "No matter whether I am leaving this tent as a living person or a corpse. Come out, my life will not depend on your happiness or anger. So, that is not a sign of magnanimity, it is just advice to a potential ally." With that said, Feng Xing opened the curtain and got in quickly without having to bend his eyebrows like Varimathras. "Katelin, please go out first. I'll talk to him alone first." The light inside the tent was darker than outside. Apart from confirming that there was only one woman sitting on a simple chair, Feng Xing couldn't even confirm whether her face was that of Sylvanas. However, the calm voice with majesty and feminine tenderness eliminated the need for doubt. "Yes, Queen." Letting go of Feng Xing's hand, Katrin slowly retreated, her compliance tinged with nervousness. However, her departure does not mean the beginning of the conversation. The two of them were silent to each other in the darkness, and there was no movement except for the breathing of living people. Finally, Sylvanas broke the silence. This time, your tone lacked the tenderness of a woman: "Don't you claim that you go through all kinds of hardships just to get a chance to express your love to me?" "Sure enough, the time of important people is more precious after all." Feng Xing nodded as if confirming, "Since you know the whispers between me and Katrin, so you still control me?" "No. But those undead creatures are originally under my control." Sylvanas’s voice had no ripples at all, nor was it more or less out of shape like other banshees—this was enough to give Feng Xing full marks for her tortured eardrums. "I never thought that Sylvanas, who is busy with everything, would use the senses of the natural disaster undead soldiers to observe me, a human whose life is hanging by a thread." Feng Xing suddenly sat down on the ground and let himself look up, "I should be honored. Just tolerate me. Isn’t it indecent?” Sylvanas didn’t pay much attention to such small actions: “I became interested when the first ghoul died. It was already fifteen days after you set off, and you should have reached your destination even if you crawl.” "If you don't consider the food sources that sustain human survival, you don't care about the plague pot in the ruins of Da'andohar, you don't survey the terrain and geography that may be utilized along the way, and you ignore the undead creatures wandering along the way." Feng Xing’s interjection got SylvanaSi admitted: "I did not consider the possibility of you doing it at the beginning. This is also the reason why I gave you this opportunity - as you just said to Varimathras, I am not strong enough and need more strength. .So, maybe I’m not as harsh as you think.” "It's better to be harsh." Without the hip-hop with Catlin, nor the arrogance in the face of Varimathras, Fengxing seemed like a philistine businessman - perhaps, in Sylvanas' perception, this It must coincide with the image of the goblin, "For you, I don't want to be labeled as someone who will be used and discarded from the beginning; for the forgotten, I don't want to fight for a race that ends in destruction." Sylvanas has no interface, and Feng Xing has no desire to say anything more. Although he has not asked Katrin, Fengxing is willing to attribute the silence at this time to the other party observing him, and is willing to believe that such dimness has little impact on the vision of the Forgotten. "There are a few questions. You can choose not to answer them, or you can consider cheating." After a long time, Sylvanas slowly said, "If you had the chance to choose, which camp would you join?" "If it were this time, I would only choose you." Feng Xing said without hesitation, facing the source of the voice, "Jaina's development space is too small, Julian cannot control his own future, Tedlan's vision or ambition Not enough, Thrall’s geographical disadvantage is too great, the political efficiency of Stormwind City can only be called low, and the Lich King, or the former Arthas, let alone other things, I can’t even stay in the ice and snow there for a day.” "All the heroes in the world have shortcomings in your eyes." Sylvanas didn't care, "In that case, let's comment on Kael'thas's situation and me!" This kind of tranquility seems to suit Feng Xing's taste, and seems to encourage his talk: "Sargeras also has his own troubles, not to mention the heroes created by the times? As for Kael'thas, he is still vassal to Julian. , maybe looking for a more powerful backer, but in any case, he can only find support for the survival of the blood elves and has no chance to lead the remaining tribesmen on their own path; on the contrary, the Forgotten, as they call themselves, have too many I have a unique advantage—how about I show you my vision?” Seeing that Sylvanas had no objection, Fengxing stretched out his index finger: "As an undead creature, you can coexist with the undead of natural disasters themselves, and have the opportunity to control ownerless units. Any corpse may become a new combat force, whether it is a new A member of the group is also a hateful material, or a cannonball in a meat grinder - so, from an individual point of view, the Forsaken can have both the undead and the living. From a group perspective, the discipline of the undead is inherently better than that of the living. , their untrained physical fitness is more suitable for group combat than many races, and as middle-level leaders, they are all soldiers who have experienced hundreds of battles. This is often a detail that determines the outcome of battles and even battles. As for geography, Alsa In Lordaeron after Si left, the Argent Dawn may become an enemy, but its strength is really not enough. Although the Scarlet Crusade is powerful, the one who bears the brunt is obviously Kel'Thuzad, who obeys Arthas and never leaves home. As for the blood elves far in the north, considering the leader who resolutely surrendered to the blind man, I firmly believe that the innate blood relationship plus appropriate goodwill can gain their neutrality or even alliance." "Blind man?" Sylvanas took a few seconds to turn the corner, which made her tone change slightly, "The demon hunter will be happy to meet you." "It's a pity that he is still on his way home to lick his woundsmaybe he has arrived at the shelter. But what does it matter? Kil'jaeden wants him to trouble the Lich King instead of talking about life with me all the way. Ideal." Feng Xing showed a smile, and the flowing business spirit was getting closer to the image of a troubadour, "I only know that the Forgotten has a hidden opportunity to grow, and it has a fairly vast land as its foundation. , and a decisive and tenacious leader - enough for me to make the most basic choices in this world." "I don't know where you got so much information, but I appreciate your analysis." There was gentle applause, and Sylvanas' voice became softer, "With your words, even if I The decision to take away your life will also accept you as the Forgotten One. Now, the second question - if you were the leader, what would you do first with the Forgotten People?" "What to do?" Feng Xing thought for a few seconds, "Or, what to do?" "Is there a difference?" Fengxing’s rhetorical question didn’t seem to be unexpected by Sylvanas, and her gradually gentle voice remained calm. This is probably within Fengxing’s expectations. "In my opinion, such a question itself is a trap. A decision-maker cannot only focus on the present day and night, and similarly, only thinking about the long-term is not qualified. Therefore, no matter which aspect I choose to understand and answer , will disappoint the questioner; and ifIf I cover everything, it would be overkill - the Forsaken have only one leader, and her name is Sylvanas Windrunner. " Flattery? Or a trick? Feng Xing's thoughts were not shown on his face, and this remark only brought some silence from Sylvanas. "Katelin is right, you are really afraid of death." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 12 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 12 - Reasons for permission Sylvanas’s evaluation was neither positive nor negative, and both the speaker and the audience were so stable. "Choosing death requires a lot of courage." Feng Xing stretched out his left hand, "And my courage is only enough to call myself a coward." This action caused a flash of red light, probably coming from Sylvanas's eyes. In the growing darkness, it made people feel horrified. "The third question, what is your belief?" "I have no faith. If I insist on arranging one, I will name it credit." Feng Xing's voice was still so calm, but it was a little dry, "The only thing the weak can offer to their faith is life. The so-called Lu Yaozhi Horsepower is just the privilege of the strong. The reason why heroic legends are twists and turns is because everyone knows the gorgeous ending in advance, and in the unknown journey of life, most people can't stand the magnificent excitement, nor can they endure the unknown. Lonely, these weaklings can only relish the heroic moment and the overwhelming power afterward, but they never have the eyes to pay attention to those rare people who have no regrets before becoming famous, and how they walk on thin ice after becoming famous - except for those who were martyred. They have nothing in life. But I have neither the talent of the strong nor the shallowness of the weak, so I can only bear the embarrassment of not having faith." "Wonderful nonsense." The applause this time was louder than before, and Sylvanas's tone was obviously smiling, "In your opinion, Graeme Hellscream is just a common man?" "This is the difference between a martyr and a hero." Faced with this thawing voice, the image of the popular troubadour was completely transformed into a philosopher, "There are always various beliefs, and there are often conflicts between them. This is why Faction. The differences between the night elves and the high elves, the war between the high elves and the troll kingdom, the invasion of the Burning Legion, and the massacre of the undead from the natural disasters. These examples, far or near, tell us that the meaning of faith is far more than what is given to you. In the past, you needed to give for free, and on the road of faith, there will inevitably be tragic eliminations among faiths. Faced with such eliminations, on such a tragic and like-minded road, some people choose to sacrifice and entrust their hope and responsibility to life. There are those who set foot on the road paved by the bones of martyrs, and finally reach the much-anticipated destination, and their names are heroes - the distinction between the strong and the weak is not a yardstick for our respect, or even , we can curse the strong as despicable, but we must be solemn when facing the martyrs." Sylvanas laughed out loud, muttering the word despicable, and then suddenly asked: "Are you a despicable person?" "For Catrin, I am; for Sylvanas, I am not." Feng Xing’s seemingly resounding words prompted Sylvanas to ask: “What about the Forgotten?” "I don't know." Fengxing lowered his head and thought for a long time, then looked straight at it, "Credit needs to be maintained by both parties. As a whole, the Forgotten People don't understand me, and I don't understand her well enough." There was another moment of silence. The light in the tent had changed from dim to dark. Feng Xing could not even capture the outline of Sylvanas, but in the silence, she judged that she could still observe herself. "Katlin." Sylvanas’s shout had an immediate effect. The curtain of the tent was lifted slightly, but it did not bring a trace of light. It was obviously night. Katrin was still as nervous as when she left: "Queen." "Fengxing." The source of the voice has changed. Probably Sylvanas has left her seat, "On the battlefield, if you have to make a sacrifice between you and Katrin, what choice would you make?" "There are no Fengxing and Katrin on the battlefield, only duties and responsibilities." Fengxing answered without hesitation. "So, after the battle, if your life is needed in exchange for Katrin's existence, what will you do?" Sylvanas asked sharply, and Feng Xing also answered frankly: "If it were me commanding, I would not let this happen; if not, I would give my opinion to the decision-maker as soon as possible instead of letting this situation happen. occur." "Disobedience?" Sylvanas confirmed in a deep voice. "For me, there is not much difference between dying under the military discipline of an incompetent superior and ultimately dying at the hands of an enemy." Feng Xing nodded, "If I don't have to watch myself and Paoze go to destruction step by step, why not?" "I have never seen such a proud person." Sylvanas’s tone returned to calmness, and she seemed to sit back on her chair: “If I don’t deprive you of your life for the time being, what are you going to ask for?” "Within the realm of the Forsaken"Personal security, a farm to live on and the human population that sustains it, control of the troops I bring back, permission to move around freely at my leisure, the right to call any of the Forgotten by name, don't you think I'll meet you? Appointment required. "One word at a time, Feng Xing's words were slow and clear, as if they had been tempered for thousands of times," Do you need me to explain them one by one? " No matter how she felt about these requests, Sylvanas' eyes flashed red again: "I know. Katrin, prepare a place for him to sleep, and then come back to see me." "Yes. Queen." Before he finished speaking, Feng Xing's arm was grabbed, and the joyful force made him feel a faint pain. The moment they left the tent, Sylvanas's voice floated gently again, which stunned the two people who were taking steps. "The fourth question, is your back wet?" “…Already done.” "Katlin, please confirm." "Yes." The cold palm carefully penetrated the collar from the back of the neck, causing popular goosebumps. "It's still a little wet." "Yeah. Go ahead." It is not easy to arrange a suitable place for humans to sleep in the ruins of Lordaeron at this time. At least, after leaving the tent, Katrin ran almost all over the city, only to frown gradually. "Perhaps, it would be good to lower the standards." Still being held by the hand, Feng Xing considered the suggestion, "Instead of vainly searching for life in the kingdom of the undead, it is better to imagine your arms as my dreamland. Sylvanas should be very It’s easy to force me to fall asleep, and it won’t disturb her summons for you.” "But" Katrin pondered for a few seconds, and finally took Feng Xing into her arms and flew up. There will obviously be no crows or other liveliness in the gathering place of the Forgotten, or the dead silence under the tranquil moonlight does not need to be contrasted at all. When the seemingly pure white light shone on Feng Xing's face, he was looking up at Katrin's face comfortably. After all, they were high enough above the ground to prevent him from being bothered by the smell of decay. "Staring at mewhy?" Feng Xing’s gaze was noticed by Katrin. It may have been like this for a long time, but she didn’t feel comfortable until now. "Because it looks good." The answers were simple and short, and the tone was very flat. Feng Xing continued to stare blankly. This made Katrin feel uncomfortable and shy: "The face of the corpse is not worth it." "Really?" Feng Xing's mouth was full of helplessness. "Among the Forsaken, there is only one Katrin that I can trust. However, I can't even tell the difference between her and Aisling. No, almost. Any high elf, I can't tell who is who without careful observation. If it's not Katrin who wakes me up tomorrow, but I habitually rely on her arms, maybe it will be a murderous disaster that makes me cry without tears. ." "So, you look at me desperately." The hands holding Feng Xing couldn't help but tighten. The man in his arms didn't answer. He just slowly closed his round eyes and seemed to fall asleep. At this moment, Sylvanas' tent was still so dark, but this darkness was only for humans, and someone inside seemed to be admonishing someone. "Queen! Why give so much power to a human being?" From this voice that can suppress emotions, we can infer the identity of the speaker - Varimathras. "This is the first time you have opposed my opinion since you swore allegiance." Sylvanas' tone was much colder than when facing Feng Xing, "Have you thought about it carefully?" "Queen. Whether we are the former Undead Legion or the current Forgotten Ones, we are naturally hostile to living beings. The origin of that human being is unknown and will become a hidden danger sooner or later." "Varimathras, in the past, you followed the Burning Legion and saw many markets. How many black-haired and black-eyed humans have you seen in this world? The gate at the southern end of the continent may be the first, but I don't. Think it’s the only one.” Varimathras was at a loss for words: "Queen, you mean" "In any case, this self-proclaimed Fengxing human has planted an ambition in Katrin's heartcompared to the humans I have seen, it is too profound and too arrogant." Sylvanas seemed to be talking to herself, but the audience didn't quite agree: "How big can a human's ambition be?" "Varimathras, before you despise this human being, you can first try to make a despairing former high elf regain hope within twenty days; or, simply command the army I gave him, Destroy a human force of over two hundred without any casualties."   "What!" "This is the reason why I allowed him. Varimathras, go down!" "Yes. Queen." The vampire left obediently, but when he opened the tent, he encountered Katrin coming towards him, and Feng Xing, who was already sleeping soundly in her arms. "" Within a breath, Katrin flew past him and nodded to him. It was this movement that caused Varimathras to stop speaking in his throat, and he only looked back at the curtain she brought up when she entered the tent. With disdain, Varimathras understood that this was indeed the first banshee to greet him since she committed herself to Sylvanas. "……Humanity." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 13 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter Thirteen - The Escape of a Man and a Woman from Prison In the gloomy space, not even a blade of grass grows. In this rather vast circle, there stands a door, as if it appeared out of thin air. It is the "door" that Sylvanas calls, the door of darkness. However, it is not at the so-called southernmost point of the continent. Or, to be clear, Sylvanas did not lie. But as a door, it naturally has two sides. One side does stand like this in the plains, but the other side does not belong to Azeroth. Yes, this is a broken and desolate space, the hometown of the orcs, Draenor. However, as of today, there are no traces of orcs here. The sudden giant door can be called majestic no matter what. The body of an ordinary human must be ashamed in front of this door - the original intention of this door did not consider human beings. Perhaps, when the Burning Legion invaded Azeroth, In this era, such a majestic scale could easily accommodate countless beings with huge bodies. However, at this moment, the two people who were looking at the Dark Door from a distance suddenly stopped. "Where will Gul'dan's hand be?" "etc." The woman who interrupted her companions and stopped talking was wearing a mask. From the urchin-like spikes on her helmet, you could tell her identity as an elf. Moreover, she spoke pure elf language, well, it was a night elf accent. After all, blood After the defeat of the elven ancestors in the ancient factional wars, the night elves did become a kind of conceptual "orthodoxy". By comparison, the man next to the woman is obviously human. To be precise, he was a man with a sallow face and thin muscles. Although his figure was considered burly among humans, he was not taller than this woman, and his ragged appearance almost showed his status as a follower. "how?" The man’s Elvish language was obviously half-baked, and he tried hard to pronounce the words correctly, but he showed a profound weakness. Considering his other appearance characteristics, it was probably the result of traveling a long distance. "Someone is coming from the other side of the doorit'sJulian!" ? From the rapid fluency to the outburst of surprise, the woman’s emphasis was full of excitement. This made the man confused, but Julian's name was easy to confirm: "Demon hunter? Are you sure?" "I know even if he turns to ashes!" the woman gritted her teeth, her eyes hidden in the helmet staring at the distance with a strange light. It seems that the man has great trust in her eyesight and has no intention of confirming it personally. In other words, from the current distance, he can't observe anything except the door. So, he just tried to choose his words: "If he hasn't discovered us yet, I think we have to hide quickly!" "No! I want" The man’s laborious speech was immediately rejected by the woman, which made him plead: “We have been on the run for so many days, and it is finally possible to return to Azeroth Do you want to fall short of your success, or even fall into a trap?” Even with such a sentence, it seems that there is a suspicion of unclear expression, which makes the woman angry. "I want revenge, for my sisters!" "You mean flashing past and stabbing a disc into his chest? Then, when you first came to this world, why did you decide to take the captured Julian back for trial instead of executing him on the spot? Moreover, you were never hungry or full. Are you confident that you can defeat him alone?" The man was sweating profusely as he spoke, as if he had exhausted all his language talent. Finally, he danced and grabbed the woman's hand, but was thrown away. "Do not touch me." Being cold and cold, the woman finally listened to her companion's opinions, and the two of them hid nearby. It was not until this moment that the man noticed a looming figure in the distance. "He's the only one?" The man's low-pitched question was acknowledged: "It's really strange that he's not with those lackeys." "Stooges?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then asked tentatively, "You mean Kael'thas and Fashqi? Aren't they a couple?" "This title is suitable for them." The woman tilted her head and said seriously. During this conversation, the person from far away had already slightly revealed his figure. Blue-gray skin, rugged clothing, weird half-moon-shaped weapons, and the flying eye-wrapping ribbons. "Isn't he veryhandsome in the eyes of elves?" The man’s whim question was met with a blank stare by the woman: “Only you humans judge people by their appearance.” "" This is probably not the first time he has encountered this kind of embarrassment, or maybe the man has a very good face, "By the way, how did heDid you wear it? Didn't it mean that the Dark Door has been closed long ago? " "But he has Gul'dan's head." The woman's eyes quickly focused on Julian, who was getting closer and closer. "When the time is right, the connection between Azeroth and Draa can be opened within a certain period of time. Nuo's passage" "Timing? A certain time?" The man stretched out his hand to stop the woman from talking, with a confused look on his face. "I don't know about this!" The woman's answer was a little impatient - Julian was not slow, and what was left of her now was his back. "If I knew how to do it, I wouldn't wait in this damn place. Got attacked by those two bitches!" "So now is our only chance?" The man went from thinking to decision almost instantly, "If you are sure that he appeared suddenly, then he must have just traveled from Azeroth. , the connection point he opened has not been closed yet, if we rush over quickly, we can" "What should I do if Julian notices it? You can only be a burden!" The woman's rhetorical question did not embarrass the man again. He just smiled and took out the rope from the bag behind his back: "How we escaped from the prison back then is what we will do now. The only difference is that you need to rush towards the blind man and throw yourself at him. A poison mark then flashes in the direction of the Dark Portal." "……you sure?" Although her tone was questioning, the woman took the rope and tied the man tightly with ease, leaving a long gap. "This is our best chance of success." In fact, the woman’s binding made him feel a little painful, but he was more afraid that it was not tied tightly. Seeing how calm he was, the woman nodded slightly, held the end of the rope, turned and ran towards Julian. As a night elf, dexterity is almost a natural attribute, and for this woman, running silently is a suitable portrayal. When she quickly touched Julian, she was struck by the "blind man" in the man's mouth. aware. "Judgment!" The thunderous roar and the sharp disc caught Julian off guard as he turned around. Although he used his excellent skills to block the disc that almost rubbed his neck with the half-moon blade, Julian was almost half-kneeling on the ground. However, the next moment, before Julian could react, the pressure along the half-moon blade disappeared, and even the sudden enemy disappeared. And when he finally "saw" clearly, it was just a running figure approaching the Dark Door, and something floating in the air near the figure. "Ma Wei?" Rather than saying that Julian was familiar with that figure, it was better to say that the disc weapon that almost seriously injured him was too unique - Lunar Eclipse. In his memory, only Maiev Shadowsong used it, and used it so skillfully. . But isn’t that woman in jail? With her own abilities, there was no way she could escape. Someone helped her? Being able to flicker, she can easily escape with a little help from outsiders Watching the figure disappear from sight from a distance, Julian understood that whether it was Maiev Shadowsong or not, he had returned to Azeroth through the connection point he opened with the Skull of Gul'dan. That’s right, in this world, among the guys who want to cause trouble for him, no one has been able to open the Dark Door on his own. If the figure just now is really the warden who chased him for two worlds, it wouldn’t be a bad thing. Thinking of this, Julian took out the Skull of Gul'dan and looked at it intently: "If it weren't for the battle with the Lich King, if it weren't for the people of Kael'thas and Fasqi from the Nordson continent, When I come back, without all this continuous consumption how could I be aware of someone touching my back" While muttering to himself, Julian looked at the half-moon blade in his hand. It was as if he could still feel the force of the surprise attack at the place where the metal had hit each other. "With such strength, if it is really Maiev Shadowsong, then she should be weak She hates me so much, why would she leave in one blow? Could it be that madwoman has figured it out?" In the midst of doubts, the connection point near the Dark Door gradually closed. …… "Where is this place?" “…I’ve never been there either. But it’s definitely not the hometown of the night elves.” "Heywhere are you going?" "You help me get out of prison, and I'll take you back to Azeroth. It's even." "Is it even? I still have a rope tied to my body!" The man who was tied so tightly almost cried, this shockThe woman's expression showed contempt: "In a place like this, even if you are untied, you will become a monster's meal sooner or later." ????????????????????????????????????????? However, the woman waved the disk and cut the rope that bound the man accurately - the so-called precision meant that it scared him to the point of lingering fear. "You are also an elf, why can't you be gentle" Moving his joints, the man muttered and followed the woman's gaze to look at where he was. Towering trees, many towering trees, firmly blocking out the sky and the sun, almost a virgin forestso primitive that the man could not identify the types of these tall plants. Well, he had never seen Azeroth at all. plant. But he still observed and took a step towards the woman intentionally or unintentionally. "Okay, let's break up here" Seemingly formulating some idea, the woman explained without looking back, but before she could finish speaking, the man reached out and grabbed her! "Do not touch me!" "Do you think I want to do this?" The man looked innocent, frowning, choosing his precious Elvish vocabulary, "But we agreed at the beginning that you would take me back to my hometown, not Azeroth. I don’t want you to break your promise…” "What!" The woman was a little angry, "You naughty guy, never want me to take you back to the kingdom of humans!" "No, no, no, don't get me wrong." The man resignedly accepted the roar that was so close at hand, "What I want to say ismy hometown is not Azeroth." "What!" This time, the woman’s tone was not anger, but surprise. ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 14 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 14 - The Shape and Shadow Spirit Platform has no place to return "Don't lie to me" The woman raised the disc weapon that she held tightly, but she did not finish her words, as if her eyes embedded in the helmet were fixed on the man. "You set out from the country of the night elves to hunt down Julian." Probably because he was aware of the death that could come at any time, the man's body was filled with excitement. He could even speak and gesture fluently, even if His Elvish accent, which he had only learned for a few days, was still a strange accent to the woman's ears, "Before this, you guarded the blind man as the warden for ten thousand years; after that, you were at the place where Gul'dan died. You were ambushed, and although you escaped, you could only watch your sisters leave you. Then, for the sake of duty and revenge, you persevered. However, with the connivance of two so-called lovers, Yuri An escaped. Furious, you followed the connection point he opened and chased to Draenor, but you could never find a way back. In the end, you were defeated under the attack of Karthus and Fashj. , was imprisoned. UntilI came before your eyes." "What's the point of saying this?" The woman's posture has not changed. "No, I'm afraid of your lunar eclipse." The man's voice trembled, but he never ran away - compared to being in a strange environment, it was much safer to stay with her. Probably, this was the goal of his efforts, " Haven't you noticed? How could a human from Azeroth with little power know your whereabouts so well? You have never had any interaction with ordinary humans before!" The disc weapon held high had an imperceptible shake. . When the word "lunar eclipse" came out of her mouth, the woman hesitated. When the man finished speaking, she fell into thinking, but she kept moving to harvest life at any time. "Lunar Eclipse is indeed the name of his weapon, and it is indeed impossible for humans to know it. And this man's words are not standard, although he can barely express what he means. However…… "Even if you don't belong to Azeroth, you shouldn't know these things!" Before he finished speaking, the eclipse fell rapidly, heading towards the man's neck, so fast that he could not avoid it. "Why?" There was no blood spatter for five steps. Finally, the lunar eclipse stopped in the middle, drawing a slowly bleeding trace against the fragile skin. The woman looked steadily at the man, not avoiding him or closing her eyes. "Can I sayam I scared out of my mind?" The lunar eclipse was still close to his skin. The man did not dare to push it away with his hands. He could only lean back slightly and gasp for air. “Probably, at that moment just now, his mind was racing with thousands of horses galloping around while he was still. However, the woman did not agree with the joke. As he leaned back, the eclipse moved forward a little bit: "You can continue to act stupid." "No! It's impossible for humans in Azeroth to know. This doesn't mean that other worlds know nothing about Azeroth. Doesn't Sargeras try his best to interfere with this world? But, after understanding Azeroth, The world in Sri Lanka is my hometown, and I happen to be a human who has no power at all in the eyes of such night elves." At the moment of life and death, a man doesn't care whether his Elvish language is correct, it doesn't matter the vocabulary or grammar, even if it's Specious expressions were also used as life-saving straws. This almost incoherent statement really aroused the woman's thinking. However, the lunar eclipse still seems to move forward habitually. The man leaned back little by little, trying to maintain his center of gravity as the posture became more and more difficult. Finally, he fell to the ground, his eyes fixed on the woman's eyes: "Maev, is it fair to you to kill me conveniently?" "Justice?" The woman suddenly stopped moving and woke up from her thoughts. It was as if she was looking at the weak man lying on the ground for the first time and fell into another period of thought. The name Maiev has not been mentioned by herself, but she has been with her all the way, calling each other back and forth; even Sargeras cannot possibly know the motto in his heart, let alone the humans of Azeroth; he He used ridiculously weird words to express these meanings, which indirectly proves that he has never been exposed to Elvish before. Strictly thinking back, a person who knows Elvish would like to use these childlike phrases to disguise himself. , then the witticisms that come out these days are simply genius! However, there is nothing extraordinary about the hungry man in front of you. If you really want to say it, it can only be a quick wit in expression due to the survival instinct. "Human. Your true name, origin and purpose." Condescendingly, the woman took half a step forward, "Also, my name is Maiev Shadowsong."?You have no right to call me by my first name. " "Then do I have to call you Master Shadowsong?" Seeing that the imminent crisis was over, the man let out a long breath, "My name does not belong to the Elvish language. If you really want to translate it, it would be weird. You Call me One Day Drunk·Dragon. Now I just want to follow you - to have any hope of living. As for my origin, let it disappear in the memory Or, you can take me back to my hometown ?” "I can't do it, and I don't have the time to do it." Maiev Shadowsong shook her head, "Our agreement can't be fulfilled, I will use other methods to compensate Being drunk with dragons for a day does sound weird. You can just call me the Song of Shadows. Your honor is not a false name, it is just a human cliché." One day drunk, Long was overjoyed when he heard the words. He sat up immediately, regardless of the small wound on his neck: "So, you are willing to take me away? I don't expect any compensation, as long as you allow me to stay with you. That’s it.” "Dreaming!" Maiev Shadowsong became alert, "You want me to be responsible for your safety for the rest of your life? Let me tell you, if you get into trouble and die unexpectedly in the future, I will definitely stand by and watch! Besides, how can I bring a human home " "Home?" The man who claimed to have been drunk for a day suddenly asked. He stood up slowly, trying hard to choose the words, and looked at Maiev Shadowsong with sadness in his eyes, "Shadowsong, please allow me to mention it. Your heartbreak. Now, what exactly is your home?" "of course……" Maiev Shadowsong was suddenly cut in half as a matter of course. Seeing this, not only the eyes but also the face of Drunken Dragon had sadness written on it. Probably, this was also the expression he guessed under the mask of Maiev Shadowsong at this moment: "The sisters of the Watcher no longer exist, the blood relationship Your relatives have long since disappeared in the long river of timeDoes the hometown where Tyrande was the priest still exist as your home?" The questions became slower and slower, and in the end, they were almost word for word. Maiev Shadowsong, who listened silently, did not answer, and Drunk Dragon waited quietly after finishing speaking, only noticing that Her lowered hands trembled. "Bang!" Finally, Eclipse fell to the ground, and Maiev Shadowsong could barely stand: "Where else can I go" In an instant, Long Yong had the urge to support her, but this impulse seemed to dissipate in the next moment. Without the lunar eclipse, Maiev Shadowsong is still Maiev Shadowsong. "Without my appearance, although you will continue to be imprisoned in Draenor's prison, at least the hatred for Julian can linger in your mind, preventing you from thinking about these embarrassments, or misery." Rizui·Long hesitated again and again, tentatively reaching out his hand, "So, Song of Shadows, II'm sorry. If you can, please accept my insignificant but within my ability" "Don't touch" The reprimand that seemed to be a conditioned reflex failed to be completed. Instead of throwing away his hand, Maiev Shadowsong retreated in panic, retreated to the foot of a tree, and leaned against the thick trunk. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? consumed a day drunk dragon has long been used to it. He just smiled kindly and looked at his hanging hands. "Sure enough, a human being is not worthy of being trusted by a night elf hero!" ? Observing the surroundings again, there was no sign of any monsters for the time being. One day, when he was drunk, Dragon ran away with Maiev Shadowsong's chaotic thoughts. It was at this moment that he, who had always been half-starved, had the opportunity to take a good look at the night elf that made him fearful for the first time. The so-called elves have a pair of sharp long ears as their common feature. However, Maiev Shadowsong's ears were completely covered by the helmet, which made Drunk Dragon find it incredible - in terms of appearance, this helmet and the mask are a whole, but to wear it on the head, Those sharp-edged ears are a big problem. Or Night elves' ears are as soft as cat ears? Or is there some mystery behind wearing this helmet? Guessing, Drunk for a day, Long did not insist on the answer. He only stared at the eyes in the helmet, so dim If the light that flickered from time to time in the two deep "holes" in the past gave him a trace of peace in his fear. , so now, a seemingly harmless Maiev Shadowsong made him feel anxious. Although the powerful Maiev Shadowsong needs to be carefully guarded, she can shield him from more survival problems - once he leaves her, the dangers that come to him are definitely not something that an ordinary human can resolve. Thinking about it, Long, who was drunk one day, smiled bitterly and looked away from her absent-minded eyes. It must be said that Maiev Shadowsong’s great cloak is deadly gorgeous. It really looks like a hedgehog? attribute, the inverted blades all over the body not only protect the body, but also can cause stronger damage to external attackers. Perhaps, the "Don't touch me!" she repeatedly emphasized along the way was not only the night elves' deep indifference towards humans, but also to protect him? So, there is some happiness in the bitter smile. Looking at the figure under the cloak, the body completely wrapped in dark blue, the figure that is slightly taller than myself does not have any feeling of brute force, and it is even impossible to associate with strength. Some of it can be said to be flexible and capable. It is said to be flexible, and the lines revealed have an impressive sense of beauty. "I dare to love, she is really a beautiful (I am Apollo starting from Saga) girl."; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 15 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 15 - We are both fallen people at the end of the world ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? While muttering to himself, he leaned over to pick up the eclipse lying alone on the ground, intending to say something to its owner. Well, the soil is really good, very "His!" As soon as he exerted all his strength, Yi Zui Long took a breath of air——the Moon Eclipse, which was moving freely in Maiev Shadowsinger, could not be moved with one hand! Is it the weakness caused by the uneven hunger and fullness along the way? No, although Maiev always looked down on herself, she always shared the joys and sorrows with her; was it because she was born with insufficient strength? This this idea seems a bit too inferior. Well, when Drunken Dragon held Eclipse in his hands and moved towards Maiev Shadowsong step by step, he decided to admit: Maiev, just like the Maiev he has long known, is a "hero" ". "Give." Carefully, Drunk Dragon handed Eclipse to Maiev Shadowsong and called her to "wake up". However, she only looked at his panting look, but did not answer: "Thank you." "You'd better take it! This thing needs you. You also need it to give confidence to the people around you." Probably due to a drunken day, there was something wrong with Dragon's choice of words. Maiev Shadowsong was stunned for a while before she reacted, and her reaction was a smile. However, after this short smile, she was still hurt. Huai: "There is no one around me anymore" "Who says there isn't one!" One Day Drunk Long retorted loudly, "Isn't it me?" "You?" Facing his direct gaze, Maiev Shadowsong thought thoughtfully, "Human let me protect a human. You really know how to dream." "However, you have nothing more worthy of doing." Drunk Long did not give up, "Yes, seeking revenge from Julian is a long-term plan, not an immediate consideration." "Anyway, you don't want me to protect you!" Maiev Shadowsong was very determined, "You guys like to trick me from the beginning!" "How hurtful these words arewhat should I say? We are friends!" "Friend?" Maiev Shadowsong sneered, "What qualifications do you have to be my friend?" "That's good. Follower, subordinate, chance encounter, chance encounter, you can choose any explanation." Drunk one day, Long laughed, "Friendship is cultivated, I just ask you to give me a start." The beginning. Maiev Shadowsong did not refute any more, and looked at the man in front of her calmly. The weight of the lunar eclipse had already made him breathless, but he did not see any tendency to give up. ???????????????????????????? One day we were drunk, Long tried his best to look at Maiev Shadowsong, but could not find any emotions behind the mask. However, this is all he can do, this is the effort he can make. Finally, he ran out of strength, and the eclipse slipped from his hand, and the sharp blade was about to hit his foot It was at this moment that Maiev Shadowsong caught it, and the Lunar Eclipse returned to her hand, looking very harmonious. "Delusion." After saying these words, Maiev Shadowsong walked away alone. Looking at this figure, Drunk Dragon laughed one day, but he was too tired to make a sound, because he understood that Maiev Shadowsong was walking very slowly, just at the speed he could keep up with. …… Sylvanas almost fully agreed to Feng Xing’s request. The so-called almost means that there are many incomplete details in his request. However, the Queen of Darkness did not intend to sign any treaty with a human being who was living under the fence. Just as the vampire Varimathras believed, he was only a human being after all. The thoughts of the big shots are the hard work of the people at the grassroots level. When Feng Xing was awakened by the morning light, Katrin still maintained the posture that made him as comfortable as possible; the small army that obeyed him stood silently nearby, and the leader was a strange banshee. "Katelin, morning." Feng Xing rubbed his still hazy eyes, his still unclear eyes wandering between the two banshees He couldn’t tell who was who, at least not at first glance. "I don't need sleep now." Katrin laughed in response. In Feng Xing's opinion, the curvature of the corner of her mouth was a bit strange. "The Queen agrees with your opinion, but there are some things that you need to complete by yourself." "for example?" Feng Xing started thinking, but Katrin didn't notice: "The person standing in front of you is my good sister, Lina." "Lina?" Feng Xing noticedThe most obvious thing is not the name, but the indifference on the face of this banshee. No, rather than being indifferent, it is more reminiscent of the desert It feels a bit like meeting Katrin for the first time. These feelings can only be thoughts for a moment. Feng Xing did not hesitate at all. He moved out of Katrin's arms, stretched his height as much as possible, showed an expression of appreciating the beauty, and looked at the silent succubus: " Hello." It can prevent Feng Xing from distinguishing at a glance. Lina's appearance during her lifetime was indeed worthy of the word beauty. However, what Fengxing is puzzled about is that unlike other companions, this banshee uses an extra amount of leather armor to wrap herself tightly - for the high elves who were once famous for their agility, this is indeed extraordinarily large, covering an area of ??almost It’s worth the heavy armor of human infantry! Listening to Feng Xing’s greetings, the banshee named Lina did not answer. Although her eyes looked at Feng Xing, they were truly indifferent. Finally, Feng Xing, who couldn't stand the embarrassment anymore, gave a forced smile and turned around to look at Katrin inquiringly. "Lina is one of the bravest warriors among our high elves She suffered too many injuries in the last battle. Even if she was awakened by undead magic, the brutality of her body was still shocking. Therefore, she wore so much leather armor. It is even more regrettable. What’s more, the arrow in her throat prevented her from making normal sounds or speaking the language of elves" Listening to Katrin’s introduction, Feng Xing had fewer and fewer doubts and more and more smiles. When she finished speaking, Feng Xing coughed twice in a disguised manner: “So that’s it.” Sylvanas, you are really good at asking questions! Sighing secretly, Feng Xing put on a friendly expression and approached Lina: "At the beginning, I spent a lot of effort to communicate with Katrin. And your situation is even more difficult in comparison. I don’t understand the habits of high elves, and I’m not completely used to the Forgotten Ones. Therefore, if I do something that doesn’t go to your liking in the future, even if it’s a little awkward or unhappy, even if I just use A frowning expression, I hope you can express it completely - no matter what, if I can't get your understanding, it is my mistake, but I ask you to let me know: what do I need your understanding for, or say , what do you need an explanation for." After speaking, he stretched out his right hand and waited for the other party's response. However, Lina just nodded slightly, her hands hanging down naturally, motionless. "Most of Lina's fingers are missing and she can't hold her hand." Katrin explained Feng Xing's embarrassment, "The Queen wants you to take this army and search for those hiding humans in the territory, gather them together, and manage you The farm you need. And Lina, stay with you." "So, you have other tasks?" Looking at Lina again, Feng Xing seemed to understand something. "Of course." Katrin smiled at him, her voice was slightly sharp, but it scared away the remaining tiredness when Feng Xing woke up. Seeing such "results", she was very satisfied, and slowly floated towards Lina, holding her arm, with a smile on her face, "Lina, don't feel awkward staying with him. This guy is scared to death! For that If you have a small life, you will consider everything carefully. If he doesn't let you go your way, just ask a sister to yell a few words in his ear to ensure that he begs for mercy" Katrin's voice became smaller and smaller, and eventually became a whisper. But seeing Li Na nodding her head from time to time, seemingly understanding, and looking at her thoughtfully, Feng Xing's heart sank little by little It fell into the stomach. The conversation flowed freely, and soon, Feng Xing decided to ignore them, dug out the few things left, and started breakfast. The recent marches and battles made Feng Xing’s eating speed improve quite a bit, and it wasn’t until he had eaten and drank enough and wiped his mouth with oil that Katrin seemed to have ended his long speech without knowing the content. "Lina, whether you believe it or not, you will naturally understand this in a few days." With a voice that returned to nature, Katrin turned around and walked over, giving Feng Xing a bear hug without any explanation: "Feng Xing, I'm leaving, take good care of Lina." After all, it is a corpse. The sudden collision does not have the warmth and softness of ordinary people when parting, but is like a tight band of stone. This caused Fengxing obvious pain, but he knew what Katrin wanted to express. So, he smiled painfully: "Take care." "Um!" "Also, be gentler next time." "Haha" Katrin laughed happily, "Thenah!" The screams so close at hand made Feng Xing's body go limp, but she was held tightly by Katrin. She was looking proud: "This is the happiest time for me." After saying that, the cold body let go of Feng Xing, stuckLin turned around and floated away, leaving behind a seemingly pure smile. "Katlin!" Just as she was gradually walking away, Fengxing, who was massaging all the muscles in his body with a sad face, suddenly shouted loudly. This made her stand and look back, and all she got was a vague two-word whisper. "Thanks." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 16 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 16 - Do it yourself With joy, Katrin’s back drifted further and further away. It wasn't until she disappeared into the woods outside the city that Feng Xing realized where she was. On top of the city wall. There are no abominations or ghouls coming from here, and there are few rotten smells. In addition, Katrin's body blocks the night wind. This is indeed a good place for him to live. With a smile on his face and looking around, Feng Xing’s eyes fell on the small army behind Lina, trying to control them. "Sure enough, Sylvanas is pretty good to me." After muttering, Feng Xing winked at Lina, "Excuse me, did Sylvanas arrange a farm for me or let me plan it myself? If there is already one If not, please take me there; if not yet, please take me to the city gate, so that I can look for those humans who may still exist." Perhaps because she couldn’t speak, Lina’s performance was a little dull. She only stared at Feng Xing, then suddenly turned around and walked towards the city. The walls of Lordaeron that had gone through the war were somewhat dilapidated, and Sylvanas had no plans to repair them and did not have the extra materials and labor. Looking around, on the top of Nuoda's city, except for a few sparse ghost banshees standing guard or looking out, there is no life here. Yes, after getting along with Katrin, Feng Xing subconsciously adapted to the undead objects. Or, in his opinion, in addition to being stiff, the Forsaken have the advantage of not eating, well, and not needing to sleep. However, the ghostly banshees he encountered along the way made his scalp numb. Whether intentional or not, their shrill tones were too much for him to bear, but he had to endure them. When the group of people arrived at the deserted city gate, Feng Xing finally took a deep breath: "Lina, I have to invent earplugs anyway. This matter is very urgent very urgent." Lina was indifferent to this and stood there, looking at Feng Xing without taking her eyes away. "So Sylvanas asked me to do it myself?" Seeing Lina nodding slightly, Feng Xing smiled in confirmation, "Then, let's go." Set off. That being said, Feng Xing didn’t know how to proceed. He has neither the experience of hiding in Tibet and living in panic, nor the past of having his country destroyed and his family devastated. It is simply too difficult for him to think about where the surviving humans are. In other words, if he could be found easily, it would be impossible for those humans to "survive" until now right? With a wry smile mixed with ridicule, Fengxing still left the city even though he was walking very slowly. However, what he was thinking about was no longer focused on the so-called search, but how to get to Frozen Hill. This, at least, is his strength. Besides, the food around him is not sufficient. As for how much food Sylvanas can collect He is unwilling to make requests for such a basic thing in the first place! But if you really decide to go to Frozen Point, will Sylvanas agree? The Forgotten One at this moment is not powerful, and provoking the Silver Dawn is not a good thing. He has known this for a long time. Thinking about it, Fengxing gradually stopped. If it was Katrin, I’m afraid she would have asked out loud, right? Looking at Lina who looked confused, Feng Xing not only sighed slightly: "Is it possible that I am afraid of death because I am used to Catlin? No, this is not good Only when you have a calm mind can you accept all rivers, and only when you compare yourself with others etc. ! Put your heart into it" If there was any suspicion of self-pity, he suddenly stopped. Fengxing seemed to be in trance. Well, it was more like an idiot. So, Lina continued to observe him. After a long time, I finally couldn't help but touch his butt - Katrin said that the human body is very fragile, and the forgotten often lose their weight accidentally, and at least the meat on the butt happens to be the thickest. … "Ouch! Why are you kicking me!" Pingshaluoyan’s Fengxing shouted, and when he turned around, he realized that it was Lina’s hand wrapped in a leather sheath. "this……" Embarrassed Feng Xing was about to explain, but Lina shook her head, still flashing puzzled eyes. "Forget it, it's just a misunderstanding, well, a misunderstanding." After characterizing this episode, Fengxing told Lina his thoughts, "I'm not familiar with this place, so I'm looking for some survivors Okay , that’s called an escapee, in short, I don’t know where those guys are. But I can’t help but find them. So, I have to set a trap - can I leave you for a while? " Lina stared at him and tilted her head, seeming to be thinking about something. Fengxing didn’t want to wait any longer: “Is it okay? For me, time is of the essence.” However, Lina ignored it.So, continue to look into Feng Xing's eyes. After a long time, he floated gently, drifted quickly to the woods, and then returned quickly. He barely held a small branch in his hands, landed in front of Feng Xing, and slowly and difficultly drew something on the ground Elvish language. With the ability given by Sylvanas, Feng Xing could barely understand Lina's handwriting - not to belittle the Dark Queen's ability, but because of Lina's current situation, she wanted to write a piece of Elvish language clearly It was really difficult. A little bit. But fortunately, it's still within the identifiable range, or in other words, Feng Xing's ability to guess and be confused is pretty good. This may also be indirect evidence of Sylvanas's powerful ability. "Return to the citybefore dark?" Fengxing read hard, "Lina, this" Lina put down the branch, pointed with her right arm at the "painting" words on the ground, looked up at Feng Xing, her eyes affirmative. So, Feng Xing frowned. But soon, he laughed again: "Well you and Katrin were exactly the same at the beginning - there was no room for bargaining at all." As he said that, the small team behind the two people took action and moved closer to Lina. No, a ghoul was afraid of coming to Feng Xing. It feels vaguely like breaking up. "When I came back with Katrin, I almost thought I was wearing some shoesActually, I'm just barefoot." Feng Xing waved to Lina, said incomprehensible words, and said goodbye, "Lina, if you can , you follow me as far away as possible. These little soldiers will follow you." Lina couldn’t understand, her eyes were full of confusion, but she still nodded slowly. "Then, I'm leaving!" Feng Xing's hand seemed to be waving boldly, but the back that turned away felt a little lonely in the humid air of the morning. The ghoul that followed was like a rickety old servant, following the master's footsteps without saying a word. Watching him walk away step by step, Lina still seemed to be confused and confused, and she didn't know what she was thinking. …… In broad daylight, in the gloomy forest, a man was running as if he were flying. Behind him, a ghoul was sleeping slowly and leisurely, with a seemingly leisurely pace like a wolfish spirit. Yes, undead spirits do not need to rest, but humans cannot consume them all the time. This jittery human thought he was running wildly, but in fact, the speed he could still maintain was not much better than the ghoul's leisurely pace. Whenever he thought he had escaped, and looked back with hope, he could only see that ugly face following him, as well as the cleft mouth and teeth that seemed to be mocking. This gradually drove him to despair. He made an unhesitating decision to flee even harder, or in other words, the fear in his heart no longer allowed him to make other judgments. Unplanned acceleration is just a faster waste of energy. The ghoul doesn’t know such profound common sense, but it doesn’t need to know. The low-level instinct allows it to maintain the most efficient speed. Therefore, it may have been a long time, or it may not have been long at all. Anyway, neither the desperado nor the tracker had the time to think about it. In short, this human being was finally at the end of his rope and threw himself on a big rock in the bushes. He turned over and leaned on it, sticking out his tongue, breathing heavily, and no longer had the strength to move. So, crawling at a leisurely pace, the ghoul who didn’t know how to be polite salivated at the corners of his mouth with a strange arc, gradually came closer, faced the human, stood upright in one go, and raised his sharp claws high! "Suddenly, at the moment when human beings were despairing for thousands of years, and even the cough caused by the emergency stop had stopped taking a deep breath with eyes closed and waiting for death, a feather arrow suddenly penetrated the ghoul's exposed chest! The huge impact sent it flying. The ghoul, who felt no pain, climbed up without any pause. His inflexible body tried to move, but he got a second feather arrow and nailed it directly to the tree trunk behind him. At the same time, the humans who were lucky enough to survive let out a scream, which was probably the result of being overwhelmed by fear. Then, a man climbed down from a nearby tree, wearing a typical hunter's attire that tended to be sloppy, and the quiver on his back was a little empty. He looked around vigilantly, and after once again confirming that there was no danger for the time being, he slowly came to the poor guy and squatted down - this guy had run out of strength, and the thrill just now almost caused him to die. Therefore, the hunter looked at his dull eyes and didn't take it seriously. After his frantic wheezing finally turned into wheezing and was no longer mixed with coughing, he spoke some words of comfort with pity in his eyes. "What did you say?" The humans who came back to their senses obviously only understood the hunter’s demeanor. "Elvish?" The hunter was stunned for a moment.?, "It's really rare for people who don't understand human language You're lucky, I have a friend from the elves." The hunter’s Elvish accent was obviously not authentic, so that it was impossible for him to understand how authentic the Elvish language of the human being who was surviving the calamity in front of him was! "Are you the only survivor?" The human's uncertain tone was full of expectations, which made the hunter smile slightly. His red hair, which had not been washed for a long time, moved gently in the wind: "Come with me, there will be new friends to greet you." The human being was overjoyed: "Really? Where are they? Do they have anything to eat?" "It seems that you have been hungry for a long time?" Looking at the human in front of him, the hunter stroked his thick beard, "It's a pity that I didn't bring anything to eat." With that said, he turned back towards the ghoul that had lost its vitality, "You take a rest, and after I recover these two arrows, we'll be on our way Don't worry, it's not far." "……Thanks." The result of human deliberation is only two words, but it is all he can express. Listening to the other party's gratitude, the hunter didn't look back, pulled out a dagger from his waist, and started cutting: "It's just the way of the world. Save one more person, and you will have more hope. My name is Ben, Ben Jefferson. . I used to be a sentinel, and I still am now, but I often have to take on the role of a hunter. What about you?" Looking at the hunter's methodical movements, the human's eyes were no longer at a loss. He curled his mouth in a nonchalant manner, took a long breath, and showed his slightly yellowed teeth: "Me? I'm just a guy who can't return home. You can call me I am popular." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 17 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 17 - The encounter between life and death Three days, it’s already the third day. If this book hasn't appeared yet, we really have to ask Sylvanas for food No one knows Feng Xing’s sigh of relief, or in other words, no one pays attention to his expression. Because, everyone’s attention is focused on the banshee not far away. The banshee covered in leather armor, Lina. Feng Xing knows it, but others don’t. Yes, others - Following Ben Jefferson, Fengxing came to a small camp built in the forest. There are aunts who dance with pots and shovels, girls who mend rags, there are also old and hardened soldiers, and there are also militiamen who are now selling their skills. Feng Xing faces a group of weak people who are trying to survive. They gave Fengxing a kind smile and a suitable amount of hot soup. After all, hungry people are not suitable for gobbling it up. The gentle girl felt sorry for his pale complexion, the curious boy studied his strange clothes, the seasoned aunt continued to play with the cooking utensils A long-eared elf Yu Ben came to him. It’s incredible that a human understands the language of elves but doesn’t speak human language. The elf frankly showed his doubts: "Fengxing, as I claimed just now, I am a blood elf. Please forgive me for my presumption, but I really can't understand how a human can be a fluent blood elf emphasis, and so pure. Like a noble. Unlessyou grew up around certainpeople in Silvermoon City, but that is obviously impossible" “It was Sylvanas who made me understand Elvish.” "What!" Feng Xing’s calm answer surprised the other party. However, the blood elf did not ask further questions, because there was a commotion on the edge of the camp - a banshee, Lina, appeared, and has been following the popular Lina. Following the sound, Ben, Feng Xing, and the blood elf came to the scene together and stood at the forefront. Although she has the appearance of an elf, Lina’s silent gesture and the silent ghoul standing behind her reveal her identity. Someone raised their weapon, including Ben, who reached for the quiver. But he was stopped by the blood elves. In fact, he stood out from the crowd, turned around and opened his arms: "Wait, I know her! She was once a famous warrior in Silver Moon City." "However, she is now a natural disaster undead!" The color on Lina’s face was unmistakable, and everyone was shouting and angry. "But, don't you think it's strange?" The blood elf waved his hands and hissed at the top of his voice, "Have you ever seen the undead that are close to strangers but don't attack?" "This is probably controlled by someone." As soon as these words came out, the blood elves retorted: "Restraint? Do you think it's Kel'Thuzad or Arthas? With our little combat power, who wouldn't directly charge?" "But……" However, no one can give a reasonable explanation. Eventually, the noise of the crowd gradually quieted down, and suspicious eyes focused on the blood elves' faces, including Feng Xing's playful eyes. However, the blood elf's next words brought Feng Xing into focus: "What's even more puzzling is why the undead appeared on the back as soon as this new member arrived?" "You mean I caused all of this?" In front of everyone, under Ben Jefferson's translation, Fengxing looked stunned, and then slowly walked out of the crowd, "Then, why did I do this? Or, I didn’t expect that I would bring danger to everyone?” Stopping next to the blood elf, Feng Xing was still holding a bowl of half-drunk broth. Most people couldn't understand his words. Ben was trying his best to translate for everyone, but at the same time, he didn't understand the whispers at the moment. , however, the expressions of each person were enough for him to assess the situation: "Ben, I don't understand human language, so I can't explain anything more, but these undead may really be brought by me. So, let me use my method to test. If , I am dead, please fight with everyone." As he said that, Feng Xing stared at the blood elf he had just met. He vaguely looked like a mage in appearance, which seemed to make him smile: "Blood elf, you are very smart. Maybe, this is called cunning." After whispering these words that only each other could hear, Feng Xing drank the soup and walked towards Lina. "Feng Xing, don't, that's the undead!" Ben Jefferson shouted, holding the bow tightly in his hand. Feng Xing did not look back and walked away calmly: "I know they are undead, but there is a possibility of communication between the undead who did not use force." LiNa's position was not far away, which was one of the reasons for making such a big movement - she had obviously bypassed the sentry, if one existed. After taking a few steps, Feng Xing approached her and finished the bowl of soup. "Lina, please take off the leather armor around your neck and let the blood elf, or all humans, understand that you cannot speak." Feng Xing’s quiet request only made Lina cast a look of distrust. "Many meaningless battles originate from misunderstandings, and misunderstandings come from lack of understanding." Facing Lina's eyes, Fengxing persuaded in a low voice, "These humans think that you will massacre without explanation. This is what Alsace left behind." The shadow. To break this gap that is repeated as if it were truth, we need extra kindness. Lena, believe me, if they end up shooting bows and arrows, I will stand in front of you." After listening silently, Lina opened her mouth, but there was no sound; she turned her gaze to the blood elf opposite, complex and profound. Finally, in the eerie silence, Lina took off her leather armor, revealing the pale wound - this raw and terrifying moment made countless people cover their mouths and stare. "Ben, translate for me!" Seizing the opportunity when everyone was distracted, Fengxing turned around and shouted, "This banshee can no longer speak due to the trauma she suffered during her life. But she did not hurt me in front of me! No matter what she was carrying We come here for the same purpose, but at least, it’s definitely not for killing.” As if to enhance the effect, Feng Xing took Lina's wrist and raised it high. This whim-like action made Lina’s eyes tremble, and even caused the crowd to scream. Next, there is another debate, but it is not something Fengxing can interrupt. However, he was not worried, because the blood elf had walked over unconsciously, with excitement on his face. "Lina I couldn't predict that I would see you again in such a situation Of course, it is impossible for you to know me, an ordinary and cowardly blood elf During the battle of Silvermoon City, I became a fugitive. A member of the Order. At that time, your bravery, just like Sylvanas, will always make me admire you." Lina didn’t speak, and looked at the blood elves with complicated eyes, but Feng Xing couldn’t help but speak. "Soyou are a deserter?" "At that time, I couldn't even use Holy Light well, so I couldn't be of any help at all." The blood elf said calmly, "Fengxing, if this is not your pseudonym, I am very curious. Your Elvish language is really Ranger General Hill. Was it taught by Vanas?” "To put it simply, you can think so." Feng Xing scratched the back of his head and put down his symbolic hand, "And now, I am Sylvanas' subordinate." "What!" The blood elf was shocked, "General, didn't she already die by Arthas's sword?" Feng Xing nodded: "Then, she was resurrected by Alsace's sword." The imitated answer made the blood elf even more confused. He spoke incoherently, and his eyes wandered between Feng Xing and Lina. "Could it be that she is already the same as Lina But how could you" This made Feng Xing laugh: "Don't make such a fuss. Although the undead are completely different from living creatures, only the lunatic Lich King would do random killings. But unfortunately, large-scale undead are not very friendly at the beginning. So-called natural disasters The Legion has left so many people who have lost their country and family unforgettable. So much so that it is so difficult for Sylvanas to get in touch with the living beings." "So" The blood elf's reaction was not slow, and it didn't take much time to digest the shocking words, "Are you the bait?" "Please call me a role model." Feng Xing shook his head and corrected, still holding Lina's wrist, and looked at the crowd who were still arguing, "Sylvanas needs as much strength as possible to take revenge on Arthas. And humans are also potential sources of soldiers." "No living being would want to become an undead." The blood elf's retort was responded to by Feng Xing with a meaningful smile: "On the contrary, no matter who it is, there are always shortcomings in a limited life. When natural death deprives people of their pursuit of ideals, a method of resurrection does not seem so abominable. . Moreover, the research of the cursed Kel'Thuzad has solved a technical problem of undead magic - as you can see, Lina's hand is held by me. This is not that I am not afraid of death, but that I am not afraid of death at all. There is nothing to be afraid of." As he spoke, he watched Lina's eyes focused on the blood elves. "Beside Sylvanas, the former high elves who were resurrected by Kel'Thuzad personally had lost all the characteristics of life except their bodies. , there is no infectious disease at all. So, don’t simply confuse the undead with ghouls. Those things that have no intelligence and can’t talk about souls are just like the tools that people need for work, but they are more suitable for war. ." After chewing on the popular arguments, the blood elf gradually came to a clear understanding: "If I am not wrong, the so-called being saved by Ben at the critical moment is just a realistic farce directed by you, and your purpose is To persuade us to give up the days of hiding in Tibet, walk out of the woods, live under the rule of the former Ranger General, and live with the undead day and night?" ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 18 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 18 - Candlelight in Desperate Situation "You're very smart. You guessed pretty well." Feng Xing admitted. "In addition, since Sylvanas got rid of Arthas' control, she established herself as the Queen of Darkness and called her people the Forsaken. Take good care of her. Savor the helplessness contained in this name It's just like the look in Lina's eyes when she looks at you. Uneasiness and concern, inferiority and longing, hope and despair But in short, the soul of a high elf will not hurt another high elf. " This exclamation may just be Feng Xing’s sentiment, but it moved the two listeners in the same way. Lina still stared at the blood elf, but her eyes kept flickering; the blood elf stared at her blankly, her lips moved, but she couldn't form words. Finally, the blood elf approached Lina step by step: "Lina, this human speaks the truth, but I can't trust such one-sided words" He tried to touch her other hand and slowly held it, "And You are different, even if you are undead now, you are still Lina who gave her life for the high elves in Silvermoon City." It was at this moment that he noticed a few incomplete or even empty knuckles under the leather gloves, and his tears He suddenly came out, "If he is lying I hope to die in your hands; if what he said is true if, it is true" The blood elf burst into tears and gradually fell into Lina's arms. Just when Feng Xing wanted to sigh for it, his hand suddenly became empty. This was Lina's first action when she appeared here - she easily broke away from Feng Xing's hand, tentatively and carefully embraced the blood elf. The undead have no sense of touch, so it is impossible for Lina to use strength based on her own mood. She only wrapped one hand around the blood elf's back and gently placed her chin on the top of his head. These are all she dares to do and can do. For a time, both the living blood elves and the dead high elves seemed to be in a state of selflessness. So, Feng Xing was embarrassed. It’s not the redundant feeling of being a lightbulb when someone meets an old friend in a foreign land, but that people not far away are also attracted by this life-and-death loving gesture. The weapons in their hands unknowingly dropped at a certain angle, and many people even couldn't help but walk slowly. Ben Jefferson was the fastest. After all, he could understand Elvish, and the blood elf's voice was not soft when he was talking. "Feng Xing, what did you say to him?" This question made Feng Xing ponder for a moment: "I just want him to know that undead magic can not only create killing machines, but also resurrect characters living in people's hearts. Standing in front of you, it will be like before. If you insist on talking about shortcomings, , that means undead magic cannot make the heart beat again." "You mean, this immortal banshee really can't deal with us?" Ben Jefferson’s caution was recognized by Feng Xing. He nodded and pointed at the ghouls not far behind Lena—— They are gradually leaving. …… “Perhaps due to various reasons, this small human camp accepted Lina’s arrival. However, she was not the center of attention as she remained silent. No, she couldn't understand human language and was being introduced to the curious men and women by the blood elves. The brave warriors who died fighting against the Scourge continued to love their fellow humans even after death. Enough for people to do some rich imagination. However, after all, this is a conversation after dinner. The real talk about tomorrow's light or breakfast came from Fengxing and Ben Jefferson sitting at the entrance of the camp. They were looking at the sky, with a little food in their hands. "Can you represent these people?" "This is just a group of people who dare not talk about tomorrow. No one has the leisure to compete for the position of leader." "In other words, they may not follow your suggestions, but they will listen to your story?" "That's right." With this premise in mind, Feng Xing showed a smile: "To put it bluntly, the ghoul you shot to death was originally under my control." "Your acting skills are very good." After a moment of surprise, Ben Jefferson was not excited, but very calm, "I really thought you were scared out of your mind." "That's not acting. Sylvanas gave me such an ability, and naturally it came with a price." The popular denial intrigued Ben Jefferson. "Sylvanas? That ranger general? Does she have such magical abilities?" "The undead resurrected by Frostmourne are always a little different." It was already getting dark, but the camp was still bustling with activity. Ben Jefferson listened intently, then looked at Feng Xing, lightlyShaking his head lightly: "Alsace is no longer on this continent?" This question was a bit abrupt, Feng Xing was obviously taken aback, but he quickly guessed what Ben Jefferson was referring to. "So, Sylvanas immediately resisted." "So, when Arthas returns, will these undead souls with souls and ability to think be forcibly controlled by him again?" Ben Jefferson stared at the darkening sky, unable to see the end. Feng Xing looked at the path under his feet: "I am loyal to Sylvanas who is determined to take revenge on Arthas." "Yeahwhat can little people like you and me do?" Ben Jefferson lowered his head and looked helplessly at Feng Xing, taking a sip of water. "If I promise to provide asylum, I will try to convince these people." "You have already guessed my purpose?" Facing Feng Xing's interesting question, Ben Jefferson asked: "Is this important? Sylvanas is an elf, both in life and in death. We humans have irrevocably entered her field of vision - a group of humans. , no matter what benefits we can bring to her, we cannot become her responsibility. What we encountered was the will of a former elf general, not a former Uther. What more questions do we need to ask?" Looking at the sloppy man in front of him, Feng Xing had an idea: "Speaking of which, if Uther is really resurrected as an undead and stands up to lead you, will you be willing to follow him?" Ben Jefferson was surprised that the wild vegetables in the bowl could not be put into his mouth. The problem seems to be a bit tricky. "This is impossible." "Like Sylvanas, what's the impossibility of dying from Frostmourne?" Fengxing corrected, chewing freely: "This is exactly what I am worried about. Although the undead may no longer be a disaster, it is difficult for humans to change their natural attitude." "But why do you believe in the undead so much?" Unable to find an answer, Ben Jefferson changed the subject. "I am helpless. In this broken land, it is very dangerous to take refuge in the undead, but if I don't take refuge, I won't even be able to talk about the danger." "why do not you……" Feng Xing seemed to have guessed what Ben Jefferson was about to say. He smiled faintly and ended the meal with a sip of water: "Why don't you think of a way to escape to Frozen Hill or even settle in the south?" Ben Jefferson acquiesced and immediately shook his head. "Yes, you have realized that I don't speak human language at all. But this is just a superficial problem. In fact, there is a more acute problem." "What?" "I, no, it's not just me. In fact, everyone in this camp is the same. No, the entire area destroyed by the Scourge is the same with all the people who survived." Feng Xing's face was filled with something but nothing. Sad, "Even if we go through all kinds of hardships, escape to the south, and return to the kingdom of humans, will the indigenous people accommodate us? Not to mention those who have never seen the Scourge, even we ourselves have no understanding of undead magic. They are also very pale. Can we guarantee that we are not infected with any diseases? Yes, just as I dared to shake hands with Lina, we know that not all undead are sources of plague, but how do those people in the south believe it? And we How to prove it? Ben, it is human conscience to take in the homeless, but compared with the safety of our own relatives, this virtue is too fragile. Even if we go to the south, burning at the stake may be our end, better yet, being expelled. It's better to be accepted by a certain town, but you will always live in doubt. Are you willing to pursue such a future? At least, I am not willing." Fengxing didn’t expect to impress Ben Jefferson. Instead, these words seemed like he was looking for someone to talk to about his confusion. He never looked at Ben Jefferson, only staring at the increasingly dark sky without moonlight. "So, you took that step." It’s hard to tell whether Ben Jefferson’s words were a statement or a question. "I am the first, but I will definitely not be the last." Feng Xing stood up and turned to point to the camp where the lights were lit. "If they don't agree, I will seduce. If the seduce doesn't work, I will persuade. If the seduce doesn't work, then I will threaten." , if even intimidation has no effect, killing chickens to scare monkeys is the final resort. I am not so arrogant that I think this is the best way for them and it determines the life and death of so many people. I am just selfish - if there is not enough population , I am determined to survive under Sylvanas’s undead rule, and I can’t even afford the basic necessities of life.” The harsh words are spoken from the bottom of my heart. Through the dim light, Ben Jefferson saw a hint of intrigue on Feng Xing's face, and his slightly delicate face revealed a hint of evil.The decision reminded him of his commander who took the lead but died under the knife of hatred. He still couldn't accept Feng Xing's words, but the discipline or obedience in the bones of a soldier made him passively remain silent. Because, I have no other way. A person in desperate situation learns of a road that is not bright. A voice rings in his ear, asking him to follow it ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 19 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 19 - Reunion of Tiao Position It was another morning with slightly cold dew, and Fengxing woke up to the gentle pats of others. It’s Ben Jefferson. His eyes were sleepy and puffy, but he had a smiling expression. He raised his body with his right hand and wanted to reach out to rub his somewhat confused eyes, but found that his left hand was still holding Lina's right hand, and her left hand was always held by the blood elf - Feng Xing couldn't help laughing and tilted his head. It looked like it was the back of Lina’s head. Fortunately, her whole body was injured, but her head was intact. Love, she just watched the blood elf sleeping peacefully like this all night long. again. Yes, this is already the third day that Lina and Feng Xing came to this camp. The excited blood elf seemed to have not finished squandering his enthusiasm, and was inseparable from Lina, and Lina was willing to watch his every move quietly. As for Feng Xing, becoming a lightbulb for them is a last resort. When Ben Jefferson relayed Fengxing's ideas or demands to everyone, most people cast distrustful eyes on him. Even though Feng Xing was satisfied that there was not much direct hostility, he still chose to sleep next to Lina. This at least ensures personal safety. Sensing Feng Xing's noise, Lina looked back, her eyes were no longer as desolate as when they first met Feng Xing, but a hint of tenderness overflowed. As a banshee, there is not much difference whether her body is lying down or standing, but the fragile appearance of the blood elf makes her really lie between him and Feng Xing's quilt. "Lina, are you actually a soft-hearted girl?" Facing this tenderness, Feng Xing couldn't help but laugh at her, but he saw her shaking her head slightly and raising her right hand. The broken pieces under the leather gloves had already become a kind of pride and spread among the camp. "The last battle of Eternal Pride?" Feng Xing opened the quilt, "But you are so accommodating to a living blood elf. Tiger and Rose?" Without tasting what Lina would answer in her eyes, Fengxing stood up and put on his weird clothes that were unique among any civilization in Azeroth. It is a very practical outfit. It didn’t take much time to put it on, but he still took this opportunity to ask something: "Ben, are you still unable to persuade them?" “Don’t think everyone is so realistic.” Ben Jefferson smiled bitterly, looked at Lina, and then at the blood elf beside her: "It is easy to accept a peaceful undead banshee, but it is too difficult to trust the regime of an undead elf. Aurelius trusted her so much that he was almost attached to her. , but because they are connected by blood after all, in this unaccompanied environment, the appearance of an important figure in his heart can easily destroy the strength he has woven for himself This guy is actually a cowardly blood elf at his core." Looking at his friends who were sharing the same difficulties, Ben Jefferson babbled a lot of emotion before turning his gaze back, "Fengxing, as you have guessed, there are still some people who are worried about the nature of the undead, and the matter of the Scourge Legion is too profound. " "No, their worries are not wrong." Fengxing, who buttoned up his coat, expressed understanding. "The so-called undead should have souls. Those ghouls without wisdom and souls will indeed do harm out of instinct. Human behavior This statement may be scorned by professionals like Kel'Thuzad, but it is a fact that we must face head-on. However, in the final analysis, this is because they do not trust Sylvanas' sincerity - won't they give it to Do they designate an area free of undead?" Feng Xing’s words startled Ben Jefferson. "Is this really possible?" Unfortunately, Feng Xing did not admit it: "Benplease tell them that if they don't accept my opinion, they will become butchers controlled by Alsace sooner or later. They want to become such a thing and attack the compatriots in the south." , or live safely or unsafely around the Forgotten, become a member of the Forgotten after death, and finally silently resist the Scourge in the north for our compatriots? We have no bright future, and my sad mentality is not bad at all, But if someone can’t even answer multiple-choice questions about gray and darkness, I don’t mind letting that person become a cannonball in the meat grinder in advance.” "Fengxing" Ben Jefferson bit his lip and wanted to plead with this helpless man, but was stopped as soon as he opened his mouth. "Ben, I am also a human being, and I cannot make the decision on some things I can only give them one more day. All I can guarantee is that those who are stubborn will die a good death, or a more peaceful death." …… When the sky turned from light to dark again, the ruins of Lordaeron ushered in a team. Popular, named Ou ?The blood elf of Lis, and a banshee, but not Lina. Behind them was a small force controlled by Feng Xing. Both Aurelius and Fengxing were somewhat unfamiliar with this banshee, but the human camp was unwilling to accept undead other than Lina. So, Lina hurried back to the ruins of Lordaeron, brought the banshee, and stayed there. This is a very reasonable arrangement, but it is not necessarily a good thing - at least, when this banshee, who calls herself Tarilis Trisl, learns that the blood elf survivor in front of her, whose name sounds quite similar to her own, is After being suspected of being a deserter at the Silver Moon City station, his originally not-so-gentle attitude became completely cold. Fengxing has nothing to do about this. "Tarellis, can I ask?" Just as he entered the city gate, Fengxing couldn't help but ask, "When will Katrin be free?" "I don't know." Although she felt awkward about Feng Xing's human identity, Tarilis still kept her tone low - this was after she asked Feng Xing in detail about his so-called "twenty versus two hundred" victory record. "The queen's tent today is not far from the city. If you can find it by yourself, I won't go in with you." After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the city. "Another piece of ice that is not easy to melt!" Looking at her back, Feng Xing held his chin and sighed quietly. Aurelius, who was also staring at him, disagreed with this evaluation: "But he is a brave man!" These words made Feng Xing's breath stagnant, and when he turned his head to look, he saw Aurelius' expression that seemed to be intoxicated. His words were not wrong. Although Tarilis Triri's body looked very complete, the left abdomen on the plate armor was covered with animal skin, and on the back, the plate armor had the same repairs. Considering the repaired area, this was obviously the result of being stabbed through by a sword, and most of the Scourge's troops did not have such weapons, unless they were Death Knights. "Died by the sword of the Death Knight of the Scourge Legion can almost prove her bravery in life. However…… Looking at Aurelius, Fengxing really felt that Ben Jefferson’s comment was just an excuse for a good friend. How could this be cowardice? There were clear signs of masochism! Or maybe it's a sign of vulnerability after encountering great changes? Thinking about it, Feng Xing gave up the analysis: "Ourelis, she is gone, and her back can't be seen." "Um……" "We should go." "Um……" “Don’t look, there will be many banshees jumping around in a while!” Fengxing finally went crazy. This roar soon made him understand what trouble comes from the mouth - when he and Aurelius opened the curtain, Sylvanas raised a gentle tone: "There are indeed many lively women here. Demon." So, Feng Xing noticed some strange and angry looks. That’s right, there were several banshees standing around Sylvanas, “burning” themselves with fake smiles or glares. "There is no way, the great joy of a blood elf is not something that a human like me can understand." Fengxing could only flatter and change the subject. See results immediately. For this living blood elf who was full of excitement and awe as soon as he entered the tent, except for Sylvanas, who seemed indifferent, all the banshees flashed tender eyes. His excitement was like meeting a long-lost relative, and his awe was like a devout gaze on his senior With a sidelong glance, Feng Xing immediately made this comment in his heart, and then looked at his nose. “If this kid’s expression is fake, he is definitely a born spy. If it is real, he should become a spy. While secretly cursing, Feng Xing's name was called by Sylvanas: "Feng Xing, come with me for a walk on the city wall." As she spoke, she stood up from the simple stone chair and walked towards the tent door. "yes." After leaving the tent, Feng Xing, who was following Sylvanas, was immediately startled. As she walked, Sylvanas' feet shone slightly with demonic fire, even though there was no noticeable difference on the stone road. Sensing Feng Xing’s daze, Sylvanas turned around, saw where his eyes were pointing, and asked playfully: “Are you afraid?” "If it would cause harm to me, I would naturally be afraid." After coming back to his senses, Feng Xing lowered his head and explained casually, "Is Frostmourne really so powerful?" "It may be the Lich King's mana, or it may be the effect of the contaminated sunwell." Sylvanas turned around and continued walking, "Of course?When I woke up, I was already under their control. As for what they did to me, I don’t know. " Sylvanas’s calmness made Feng Xing feel flattered. Looking at the black-toned figure, he followed her silently. ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 20 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 20 - The misunderstanding of the magic stick No one is stationed in this section of the tower, but it is the most complete section. Because it faces the lake, there is no way to attack it, and the Scourge Legion has not passed by here. Holding a longbow in her hand, Sylvanas stood at the top of the city, looking at the sparkling lake and the farther horizon. Feng Xing, on the other hand, stood silently beside her, slightly behind her, somewhat dwarfed by her. He also looked at the lake and the day, but there was no focus. After a long time, it was completely night, and the gusts of night wind made Fengxing sneeze. "Your body is too fragile." Sylvanas, who turned around after hearing the sound, traced his thin body and couldn't help but shake her head slightly: "Perhaps, the Forsaken will accept you, but the disease will quickly push you to the camp of the undead." "It's just a lack of nutrition for several days in a row." After trembling twice, Fengxing, regardless of etiquette, found a corner and huddled up, "In order to fish out those humans, I ran like crazy for three days, and my physical strength was too much. ." "But they finally accepted Lina and your opinion." Not paying attention to Feng Xing’s actions, Sylvanas slowly walked next to him, condescending. "That's just because they have no choice - apart from my threats, their remaining food is not optimistic. Faced with a way to survive, those reserved arguments about life and death will become nothing sooner or later." Shaking his head, Feng Xing's sight only reached Sylvanas' boots, "On the contrary, what I care about is that in the process of negotiating with humans, I used your name to pretend to be powerful in many details." "It turns out you know it too!" Sylvanas seemed to be smiling: "Lina was so protective of you when she reported this. If you gained Katrin's favor with your own ability, then how did you make Lina think you are a good person? of?" A good person? Feng Xing was obviously taken aback. "I'm not a good person, definitely not" he muttered inexplicably, and Feng Xing's eyes were filled with conditioned anger. Then, he suddenly came back to his senses, with an embarrassed look on his face, still staring at Sylvanas' boots. She curled up even tighter, "Katelin's story made her doubtful of me. Taking advantage of this, I asked her to show silent peace in front of humans, and then I declared it as goodwill. After that, the Aurelius seemed to treat Lina Ben As long as there is some attachment, everything becomes too easy A forgotten person's longing for the past is indescribable, because they know very well their attitude towards the undead during their lifetime. So, when a person is willing, no, it is When she takes the initiative to surround herself with her compatriots, the feeling is enough to make her reciprocate." In this regard, Sylvanas was noncommittal: "Really?" "Isn't it?" Feng Xing smiled slyly, "Then, why did you summon those banshees, let them be alone with Aurelius, and brought me to this deserted city? Sylvanas, are you really Very great." This word made him feel a little disgusting, but he still said it. After all, this compliment was indeed more or less reliable. Listening to the flattery, Sylvanas said nothing. The demonic fire under her feet showed a little light from time to time, which was reflected in Feng Xing's eyes. "Take me to see those humansHave you decided where to give them a place to live?" "This is your right." “I have never lived a life of labor.” "Me neither. How about asking them themselves?" "What if there are remnants of the Scourge in the place they chose?" "I can solve it easily." Sylvanas didn’t comment, walked off the city wall and walked out of the city. When she passed by her own tent, the sound inside made her look happy. Unfortunately, at this distance, Feng Xing could only vaguely confirm what was happening in the tent. This is not important, it is enough that the blood elf Aurelius can appear and stay in the sight of these banshees. No matter what kind of blood elf he is in his heart, at least he has touched the ruined hearts of the banshees on his behalf. He is uniquely blessed and gets twice the result with half the effort. This was originally going to be a problem Sylvanas posed for herself. Therefore, Feng Xing also smiled and walked briskly two steps away from Sylvanas. After leaving the ruins of Lordaeron, Sylvanas did not go any further - the weather was too harsh for Feng Xing's eyesight - she asked Feng Xing to stay in the wild, and the small army under his control was slowly growing. Come closer, and she herself disappears into the night. This is a road, there is no need to worry about any danger. Didn’t passFor a long time, Feng Xing, who was bored, waited for his troops, but almost at the same time, something suddenly grabbed him around the waist. In the darkness where he couldn't see his fingers, Fengxing was a little at a loss, but the paradoxical feeling made him calm down quickly. "Lina?" no answer. But it is the best answer. Feeling himself moving in the air, Feng Xing closed his eyes in relief. "Well, Katrin is much gentler than when she was deliberately teasing others." The banshee ran much faster than Feng Xing imagined. He didn't understand why Katrin was used to floating while Lina liked to walk, but obviously, these were beyond his knowledge. "Perhaps Kel'Thuzad will know better. In my reverie, the lights of human camps faintly loomed among the trees. This change made Feng Xing open his eyes. Arriving at the entrance of the camp, Lina gently put Feng Xing down, gave him a smile, held his hand, and walked in. The atmosphere is a little weird. Standing beside the bonfire in the center, Sylvanas stood alone, surrounded by crowds of people watching from a distance. They were anxious, awed, and even afraid. "Even if General Ranger becomes a dark ranger, he is still different from civilians." After making a nondescript comment, his hand slipped out of Lina's arm. Feng Xing moved towards Sylvanas, but his eyes were searching the crowd. "Ben, what's going on?" "I still want to ask you!" Ben Jefferson, who stood out from the crowd, seemed to be questioning and complaining. "Most of these people are civilians. Who has seen an image like XiRanger General? If there is no precedent for Lena, , maybe it’s already a big riot.” "Fortunately, riots did not occur." Feng Xing stopped next to Sylvanas, looking a little humble. He looked at each of the anxious people and made sure that no one really decided to escape: "Obviously, if Sylvanas planned to kill, there would be no chance of survival for the people here. Besides, she did not kill anyone. So. , they were afraid but did not flee. The question is, how do these civilians know the extent of a ranger general's strength?" "That guy Aurelius has remembered enough" The word "remember" accidentally came out of Ben Jefferson's mouth. He quickly and quietly looked at Sylvanas's face, but he didn't see any results. , "To put it simply, now they have thought that, except for Alsace, this ranger general is invincible in the northern continent." Sylvanas turned her head toward the bonfire, and Feng Xing, who was about to speak, coughed. "That guy is really the stuff of a magic stick!" After muttering quietly, Feng Xing became serious: "Since they are civilians, they should be familiar with which places in Tirefas Woodland are suitable for farming. If it were their own choice, where would they settle? Ben, ask for me I can only It is an area controlled by the Forsaken, preferably west or north of Lordaeron." There was a murmur. Sylvanas, who had been watching with a cold eye, suddenly stepped forward: "Lina, during this period of time, you will stay among these humans, deal with those who betray, and protect those who obey." After saying that, she walked towards Ben Jefferson, not caring about the humans who were panicking as she approached: "Jefferson, I heard that you are a sentinel." "Yes, it used to be." Under the gaze of Sylvanas, Ben Jefferson was very uneasy. "I have seen the army of Lordaeron before it was broken." Stated, or recalled, Sylvanas lightly ordered, "From now on, you must let these humans live in peace." Peace. Such a request obviously has a double meaning. Therefore, Ben Jefferson did not hesitate, but he felt vaguely like death. "I, Ben Jefferson, will be loyal to this duty." "Then, when they come to the conclusion of their discussion, they will answer me at the gate of the camp." Sylvanas, who was still expressionless, stopped looking at him and walked outside, "Feng Xing, come out." Feng Xing, who was moved after hearing the sound, followed him out. The moment he passed by Ben Jefferson, he sighed. "It's superfluous." With that said, he did not go directly to the door. He first got into a tent and brought out a small, shabby quilt. Ben Jefferson looked blankly at his back and that of Sylvanas, but the latter obviously understood what Feng Xing meant and seemed satisfied with it. Outside the gate of the camp, Sylvanas stopped under a tree. This was even more dimly lit than the place where Fengxing negotiated with Ben Jefferson a few days ago. "They are living beings after all." “It’s better to say, after all, we are human beings." Wrapped in a small quilt, Feng Xing leaned against the tree trunk, looking at the shining bonfire, and listening to the human voice that was no longer a noise: "I will definitely try my best to protect the safety of these people. But it is very likely that once there are humans in the south who are willing to ignore it, Accept them, he will acquiesce, even assist, and after all this, use his life to repay today's oath. So, what he said is loyalty." Sylvanas remained silent, but Feng Xing knew that she was unhappy. ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 21 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 21 - The Lost Man "However, this is enough." Still looking at the light of the camp, Feng Xing talked eloquently: "The original intention of leaving these people alive is just to provide for my food, clothing, housing and transportation. Once this goal is achieved, even if they have different aspirations, there is no debt. More importantly, Under the control of the Forgotten, they have no chance to actively contact the outside world, but their existence is an example for other survivors in Tirefas Glades. We may not trust them, but these people are obviously more powerful than the Forgotten. If they are good at labor, they can create more materials - this is indispensable for a force or collective that wants to develop." "Is this what you thought of from the beginning?" Sylvanas asked, her voice indifferent, but more cordial than when facing Ben Jefferson. "If I can't accommodate my own interests within the interests of the forgotten ones, what reason do I have to fight for you?" Feng Xing leaned back and yawned, but he pulled himself together and resisted fatigue, "When the undead encounter the hostility of the living beings , when good intentions are still not accepted, we can enslave them by any means, but we must not die with them stupidly. Sylvanas, I want to live don't let me down." Sylvanas didn’t care about the transgression in his tone: “Fengxing, you are also a human.” "But they are not humans from Lordaeron." Feng Xing smiled, and there was a trace of sadness in his unscrupulous debauchery: "This land is not the place where I was born and raised. Why should I work so hard for the life and death of these people? The so-called compatriots have watched you grow from innocence to ignorance. To the companions who shoulder the responsibility, the rice in your bowl is their hard work. Your character and customs that are deeply rooted in your bones come from the same ancestors as theirs. You are grateful for the kindness of your elders. You look forward to the growth of future generations. With them lingering around you, you can gain A deep sense of belonging Can the humans of Lordaeron give me these? No, no one can give it to me, not any race in Azeroth! When I appeared in the sky, I sat down in Lordaeron. Sitting on the road outside the ruins, sitting on the road you just walked on, when I saw your peerless face and that lonely demeanor when you looked back, I realized that I had no home. Who did this? Why did I come here? Azeroth, and coming behind Sylvanas? Is it possible for me to return to my hometown? Everything is not what I know, nor is it what I have room to think about. Here, I am helpless , I can only fight to survive. As an outsider, whether human, elf, orc, or even undead, no one will bear responsibility for me, and I have no reason to dedicate anything to anyone. However, If I want to live, isolation from the world is not feasible and impossible. Therefore, I need to find a group to accommodate me, let this group care about my interests and my thoughts, and let myself gain such belonging Everything, from Starting from scratch. In fact, I had no choice when I came to the ruins of Lordaeron - Sylvanas, yes, you are my only choice. So, I paid my loyalty, and I will work for the future of the Forsaken. I need the Forgotten to regard me as a compatriot, regardless of the difference between life and death, or race. I can get used to all the habits of the high elves, and I can empathize with the sorrows and joys of the Forgotten. I am trying to weave these together. Deeply rooted, like a new hometown Sylvanas, I am a dead man who chose the Forsaken, and then happened to be a human." After saying that, Feng Xing seemed tired and slowly sat down. He didn't care that the quilt was stained with mud. The constant concentration seemed to have exhausted him mentally and physically. He closed his eyelids uncontrollably, unaware that Sylvanas had walked up to him. "It is difficult to cross the mountain, who is sad for those who have lost their way? We meet by chance, and we are all guests from a foreign land" The whispers between her breaths were almost inaudible, but Sylvanas was a forgotten person from the elves. She heard it clearly, but she didn't understand it. This is obviously the words of Fengxing's hometown, but there are still frustrations in the subtleties. You can detect the loss just by listening to the voice. Sylvanas stared at his half-asleep state. The black hair that was just above the ears had not been cleaned for a long time and was tangled with natural knots. The face hidden under the quilt was delicate and thin, and the bridge of his nose was short and round. It was obvious at first sight that he was not a human from Lordaeron. There was dust left after a simple wipe, coupled with the heavy and closed eyes, coupled with the clothes that did not belong to Azeroth, coupled with this shabby and dirty quilt, Looks like a beggar. However, Sylvanas did not show any contempt. Even when he closed his eyes and started mumbling, her eyes glowed red, like a pair of lanterns in the dark. She unconsciously stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to hold the quilt tighter for him, but stopped when she got close and hung in the air. Her feet were involuntarily exuding demonic fire.   After a long time, she retracted her hand, touched the arrow pot on her back, took out an arrow, nocked the bow hard, it was as round as the full moon, turned to face the dark sky, and did not shoot for a long time. Under a certain tree at the edge of the forest, a man sat curled up miserably. Next to him, a banshee with red eyes raised her bow to the sky. The light from the campfire not far away dimmed their silhouettes. But no one saw it. This scene lasted for a long time, until there was a noise at the camp entrance. The red light in Sylvanas's eyes finally dimmed. She let go of her hand and the arrow flew away from the string. The sound of breaking through the air was crisp, but all she knew was that the arrow was flying. Go without knowing where it is going. "General Ranger, we have decided to go to Solidan Farm." Ben Jefferson, who came out of the camp, lowered his head in front of Sylvanas, just like when he was summoned by the commander of the inspection troops. "Solidan Farmmaybe really is a safe place." Sylvanas thought for a while, pointed at Feng Xing, and ordered, "He has fallen asleep. Take him to the tent so that he doesn't catch a cold." "Yes." Ben Jefferson was obviously stunned. "Tomorrow, let him take his troops and Lina to lead you to that place. Tell him that I will only give you five days." "So, you" Ben Jefferson’s question had no exit, because a gust of wind blew by. When he raised his head, Sylvanas was no longer there, and she could not be seen in the dark depths of the woods. …… On the vast desert, the endless smoke and dust distorted people's sight under the harsh sunlight. No, there are no people. Except for the rare cactus dotted here, there is no breath of life in this wilderness No, there were also some rare and strange species here, but now, they are all covered with blood stains. As for corpses? Obviously, it exists, but it is not where it is. This is not the ravages of the Scourge, everything is just the work of a man and a woman. Not far from a cactus, Maiev Shadowsong, who was tall because of her robes, stood silently in the setting sun, and at her feet, Yi Zuilong, who was so tired that he stuck out his tongue, was sitting on the sand, cautiously Holding the edge of her robe, she used the sharp blade to cut the monster no, the animal carcass. This seems to be their food ration. More bodies were piled in large baskets nearby. That's right, the big basket woven with rattan is simple but very practical. The oily color shows that the basket was just made, and the corpses inside can actually be called fresh meat. "Shadow Song, can you help me dismember this last scorpion?" Finally, the drunken dragon, who was sweating profusely, raised his head and lamented. Maiev Shadowsong was unmoved: "If you want to survive in Azeroth, it will always be dangerous if you don't have strong strength. And you, you can't even talk about a strong body, what qualifications do you have to shirk these things that are within your power? " "But, this is a desert, and we don't have a container to bring water. If this continues, I will die of thirst sooner or later!" "Absolutely not." Maiev Shadowsong still looked into the distance, "The blood of these animals is enough for you to survive." "But" Looking up at Maiev Shadowsong's back, he found that she was just covering him from the scorching sun. After being drunk for a day, Long could only be speechless, but he couldn't help but muttered as he continued to work with his head down, "I have never They all eat cooked food" "Cooked food?" Obviously, Maiev's hearing is always sharper than Drunk Dragon imagined. "Your physique is so weak because you only eat cooked food. From now on, you can only eat raw food." "Then what should I do if I contract some parasite? What should I do if I don't adapt to the climate? I feel nauseated after eating raw meat" Maiev Shadowsong’s unexplained decision frightened Drunk Dragon so much that he almost jumped up on the spot, but before he could finish his protest, he was interrupted by her light voice: “If you can’t even survive this level, , and there is no need to worry about walking out of this desert." These words immediately made Yizui Long shut his mouth - unfortunately, it seemed that he couldn't control it himself: "Then after I finish cutting this scorpion, can you let me take a nap?" ?” "Do you want to be roasted to death by the sun?" Maiev Shadowsong asked coldly. "Anyway, there is a big basket, and I also braided a rope on the basket." As he said that, Yizuilong secretly glanced at the "rope" in his mouth, and nodded shamelessly, "I can lie in it, you You can drag her along" "impossible." "I'm really close to my limit, okay?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The dragon’s pleas were exchanged for Maiev, Shadowsong’s reply.?, but her answer directly made him black-eyed—— "The problem is, I don't know the way." ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 1 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 22 Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Chapter 22 - "She is an intellectual hero" "Song of Shadows, it's impossible for me to know the road" After being drunk for a day, Long almost collapsed, "So, we are lost?" "That's right. We are not sure where this is. We are in the desert but have no clear direction. Getting lost is the most normal result." Maiev Shadowsong was not at all surprised by this situation. Perhaps, this is really no one’s fault. "So, what are you going to do?" In comparison, Azeroth is always Maiev Shadowsong's home ground. The look on Drunken Dragon's face is very much like Liu Ji's classic "What can I do?" " Maiev Shadowsong frowned - this detail was not something that Drunk Dragon could detect, but he could easily tell the displeasure in her tone: "If it were me, this wouldn't be a problem at all; plus another burden……" Hearing this contempt that was more hurtful than intentional, Drunk Long quickly retorted: "You can tie me up and fly a kite again!" "This is what you agreed to." Maiev Shadowsong pondered for a few seconds, as if smiling, "Let's rest first!" This made Long Ping, who was drunk for a day, feel uncertain: "Whatare you planning to do?" "Take you and walk in a straight line." Maiev Shadowsong's answer was so simple that it made him vomit blood: "Do you have any common sense? No matter who you are, the strength of your legs when walking is not the same. This causes the straight line you think you are walking to actually have an arc. , in the end your trajectory will be a circle, understand? You will return to the starting point! Take a step back and say, first of all, how do you determine the direction?" "Why do you think I don't know? Moreover, there is no need for direction at all." Shaking his head, Maiev Shadowsong was unmoved, "I am a night elf, not an imbecile human." "No matter how strong you are, you can't fly like a blind man, can you?" One day when he was drunk, Long became anxious and began to speak indiscriminately, "Do you understand Damn, the word science is really difficult to translate!" Maiev Shadowsong, who obviously didn't understand the second half of the sentence, clearly knew the anger in his tone, so she was quite unhappy: "What are you talking about?" “It’s just my hometown dialect…there’s a word I can’t translate.” Thinking about it, Drunk Long gave up the urge to rack his brains and continued to work on the work that was about to be completed. Seeing him sighing, Maiev Shadowsong didn't understand: "At my speed, if I walk in one direction for a certain period of time, and then turn back along the way I came, the wind and sand will soon obliterate my footsteps. This way At that time, I walked back for the same length of time, but because of the existence of the arc in your mouth, I could not return to the starting point. However, this period of time is not long, and the error is not large. As long as I mark the starting point in advance, For example, if I cut this cactus in half, I can find the starting point in my line of sight. Half of the number of straight-line steps to measure this error is the vertical error distance caused by the arc during the time I walked straight. With this method, even if I can't trust my legs enough to get out of this desert before the error is too big - as far as I know, there is no desert in any continent in Azeroth that is so vast that I can't walk out at my speed and method. " This was a rare long speech by Maiev Shadowsong. When she finished speaking, the corner of the cloak that was used as a kitchen knife by Drunk Dragon had been loosened, but the scorpion was not finished. "Drunk Dragon, what's wrong with you?" Maiev Shadowsong noticed that he seemed to be distracted, no, he was mumbling to himself. "I'm so stupid, really. I just thought that night elves didn't understand geometry" "Hey! Are you listening?" Maiev Shadowsong was a little angry, because this was another "hometown dialect" that she didn't understand. The high-decibel roar summoned the spirit of Drunken Dragon. He raised his head, feeling guilty that Maiev Shadowsong's mask symbolized wisdom: "No, I'm just too surprised by your wait, even if You can guarantee to always run at a constant speed, how are you going to calculate the time?" "Isn't that reflective circle on your wrist a timer?" As he spoke, Maiev Shadowsong looked at Drunken Dragon's left hand, and said in a tone of don't think I don't know: "There was no day or night in Draenor. At that time, didn't you often look at that thing to determine our degree?" How much time has passed?" "" From a pure angle of forty-five degrees, Drunk Dragon looked up at Maiev Shadowsong, whose golden outline was illuminated by the deep sun, as if he saw a god: "Is this the legendary heroic aura? Oh no, this This guy is an intellectual hero!" "What are you talking about again?" "Ohit's nothing, I'm praising you for your careful observation!" Long, who was drunk one day, hurriedly vowed, "YouAs expected of a night elf hero! " "I'm afraid, no one there still remembers me except for those dead sisters" One day when I was drunk, the dragon's praise actually evoked the sadness of Maiev Shadowsong. This sudden turn of dejection caused Yizuilong to fall into silence. For a long time, he quietly took Maiev Shadowsong's cloak and continued to deal with the scorpion corpse, but his mind went back to recent memories When the stern Maiev Shadowsong kept maintaining the speed that he could only maintain with all his strength, a creature that seemed to be a legendary dinosaur appeared in front of them. She could have avoided it, but she turned around and forgot to glance at it. Overdrawn, he rushed straight towards the animal that could not be seen as tame or ferocious. The battle did not end quickly. Although Maiev Shadowsong was dexterous enough, the animal's rough skin, thick flesh and size prevented her eclipse from hitting its vital points. When the animal fell down due to excessive blood loss, he It seemed that a faint gasp was heard. This is their first meal since coming to Azeroth. There are no condiments and no materials and strength to make a barbecue. The fishy smell of the raw meat made him fearfully eat the last part, and he almost vomited out stomach acid in a fit of nausea. However, Maiev Shadowsong didn't say anything, she just ate the same food silently. The slow rhythm and the repeated ups and downs of her throat fully showed that she had difficulty swallowing, but even so, when he ate again and again, While vomiting, she finished eating and drinking the flesh and blood scratched in front of her. Then, suppressing her obvious discomfort, she looked at him silently, waiting for him to finish. In the end, he had enough to eat and drink, but he seemed to be seriously ill and soon fell asleep. When he woke up naturally, he saw that he was covered with a layer of leaves, Maiev Shadowsong was dressed in blood, and the eclipse was still falling red. Surrounded by some strange animal carcasses. "I'm going to sleep for a while. If you're in danger, wake me up." After explaining, she fell asleep, probably too tired. Looking at the red lips with blood stains under the mask, looking at the corpses scattered around, and the pool of blood, he picked up a leaf covering his body, and two lines of tears suddenly slipped from his eyes, but no one knew What kind of color are those tears Just like this, Maiev Shadowsong, who gradually regained his physical strength, was able to deal with the native animals more and more easily. He also had the physical strength to do some fancy work of drilling wood and making fire to please his appetite. Soon, a waterfall made Maiev Shadowsong’s mouth curl up with joy, and he simply cheered - a life full of blood really needs a bath! As a result, they seemed to have a new look, and he even had the time to make a simple basket to carry the leftover roast meat. However, not long after leaving the waterfall, they entered the desert. The poor so-called food reserves are obviously not enough, and the lack of water is a bigger problem Until now. The memory came to an end. Drunk Dragon just finished handling the last scorpion. When he let go of Maiev Shadowsong's cloak horn again, he couldn't help but raise his head: "Thank you." “Don’t show off your hometown dialect that no one understands!” "I mean" Facing Maiev Shadowsong's somewhat angry look, she obviously knew the gentleness in those words and was not really angry. Therefore, Yi Zuilong smiled broadly and raised her left hand, as if she felt it. Happiness, "I'll teach you how to recognize these scalesits name is a quartz watch." "Quartz watch?" This word was obviously not translated properly. Maiev Shadowsong leaned over, looked at it, and then said disdainfully, "It's similar to the pocket watch in Azeroth. It's just the way it fits on your hand. It's more convenient. These scales have been changed to some marks. Anyone can understand it with a little thought" Suddenly, thinking of Drunk in a Day and Long Yi's expression as if he was offering a treasure at the beginning, Maiev Shadowsong suddenly thought of something, "Drunk in a Day ·Long, in your world, you are a noblea ruined noble?" "" After being drunk for a day, Long's smile froze, as if he had swallowed an egg raw, "Why do you infer that?" "I heard that only human nobles have such things as watches, but generally powerful nobles like to inlaid gold, silver and precious stones on their watches. I have never seen such cheap quartz used." Maiev Shadowsong’s methodical analysis completely embarrassed Long, who had been drunk for a day. "Nothat's not the case." It took a long time for Yi Zui Long to come back to his senses and explained: "Compared to any nobles I am just a poor man who just has enough food and clothing. This quartz watch has long been used by beggars in our place." Things that are often powered by hand, we usually use electricity" "Electricity?" Maiev Shadowsong was surprised, "Lightning in the sky?"? "Essentially yes. But we use our own electricity, and use our own methods to store this originally terrifying thing in a very safe thing, and use it in every aspect of our daily life" One day drunk, Long must be recalling those days he was used to. Maiev Shadowsong nodded in thought: "It turns out that your world is ruled by goblins Maybe they are not goblins at all, but at least you are much smarter than the goblins in Azeroth." ; ; Volume 2 of the Warcraft fanfic "Dislocation" A few words about "Dislocation". And, introduction? Thank you all for reading. As a fan who has only played Frozen War, I should be proud that the things I try to write can be used by people and praised as the best fan. "However, it seems that I have heard the title "the best fan" a bit more frequently recently, and it is difficult to tell whether it is true or not. Just think of it as a snake oil type of encouragement. And considering that some people said that the World of Warcraft theme can be signed, then I will give it a try shamelessly - not modestly, the old readers of Yaoxiang have probably guessed my "method" of saving manuscripts That's right, I will stop updating "Dislocation" recently. When I write about 100,000-15,000 words, I will release a new book. I hope you can wait - I can't force you if you can't wait, but I am willing to wait. I'll be grateful. As a war player who has not experienced Yamaguchi Mountain, when I wrote "Dislocation", the geography and power structure were all based on Yamaguchi Mountain - note, it is a reference, because the starting point of Yamaguchi Mountain is far away from the Ice Age, Some readers who are not used to deliberation in person, please don't talk about bugs. I very much hope that someone can help me clarify some "professional details". If you are interested, please join the QQ group - 45210487. If you like diving time to be measured in weeks, there is no need to come. Thank you for your cooperation. By the way, I’m just going to listen to a few questions that I can’t determine through my temporary research. Please help friends who are willing to support me! Before asking the question, let me make some assumptions. The accuracy of all time is the month, and the zero point of all time is when the Frozen Throne plot ends. In addition to geography and situation, more things are based on war. If the official setting If there is a contradiction, you can choose to modify the part (however, the rigor of Glass Slag is still worthy of trust). the following: 1. When did the kidnapping of the King of Stormwind City occur? 2. When was the Alchemy Association in UA City established? 3. When will UA City be completed? 4. Gianna’s age. 5. How was the lingua franca of mainland China formed? 6. What is the approximate total number of unorganized surviving creatures in the undead area? Well, that’s all for now ———————————————————————————————— Then, this is a little introduction to "Dislocation" This is a book with more than one protagonist, so if you are looking for some popular pleasure, you will inevitably be disappointed. This is a book without the halo of a protagonist. If a character’s cognition is reliable, it means his character or intelligence is strong. Therefore, don’t say that there is a bug in the setting when the character makes some fallacies in the text. This is a hard-working and rigorous book. There is no unreasonable loyalty or uninterested betrayal - if there is, it must be a concussion of a certain character; there is no crippled master waiting in the mountains to pass on his skills, and there is no way to get through any governor on the road. Second-line sweet potatoes—perhaps, but they are almost certainly traps. This is an unromantic book. The demonic fire under Xixi’s step can burn the fragile protagonist, and Maiev will not take off her blade cloak at any time for the convenience of hugging; and, the responsibility of a creature to reproduce and the reproduction between different races. Isolation problem. This is a dark book. If you have to scrutinize the protagonist's words and deeds with a dark eye, then his true character will be revealed; of course, if you want to accept a kind protagonist, you only need to follow the text briefly. Just read on. This is a book with an ending that has already been written. The ending is very funny, very helpless, very realistic, and very sad. At the same time, it also has a tail worthy of YY. But the biggest problem is that except for those who already know the ending, I don’t know Will be sent out before completion. So, please wait for "Dislocation", which is billed as "the best fan" by some book friendsif you are willing. ———————————————————————————— By the way, since this article is unlikely to be in Erotic, I will post some impromptu Erotic couplets today …… Liwo Liuye eyebrows, apricot eyes cherry mouth, Pingbu Yang waist shaking his arms, pomegranate skirts to explore Jinlian under the pomegranate skirt The moth crown has golden black silk, the lion's face and butterfly lips, the dragon moves and the snake leaves behind its musk, and the white tiger fur plays the role of a goddess. ?…; The second volume of the Warcraft fan "Dislocation" has been opened, with Chapter 23 attached. All in silence. Warcraft fan "Dislocation" (Because the title of the book has been snatched away, the new book can only be called "Dislocation: Sylvanas and Maiev". Please support me more and promote it more, thank you.) Chapter 23 - Survival is the most important thing Such a conclusion made Yi Zui·Long dumbfounded, but the silence quickly turned into a vague emotion: "It is also because of this that we use countless powerful tools with electricity, but we ourselves are very weakcompared to Azeroth There are countless heroes in Sri Lanka, but we are weak." "There are many true heroes in Azeroth." Maiev Shadowsong corrected, her tone mixed with sympathy: "Since you have come to Azeroth, a world that cannot yet subdue lightning, you have to get used to the rules of Azeroth. And the first step is Extra physical enhancement, for example, eating raw meat.” "Can you not mention this?" After being drunk for a day, Long felt queasy just thinking about it. "I don't have to mention it, but you must do it." Maiev Shadowsong seemed like an officer giving orders to his subordinates, and then showed a hint of tenderness, or curiosity, "Since the quartz watch has been eliminated from your world, then Why did you put it on?" This question made Yizui Long stunned for a moment. Soon, his face turned slightly red: "This is the prize I won for participating in the first competitionit's very memorable." Looking at his nostalgic humility, Maiev Shadowsong became interested: "How can something that even a beggar doesn't want be used as a prize?" "I am the owner of the Rinapo Internet Cafe! I" In the excitement, Yi Zui Long burst out a native dialect, and then became shy under the gaze of Maiev Shadowsong, "I mean, How big of a competition can you participate in for the first time? It’s just a little bit better than nothing but it’s very memorable.” "Or is this the only prize you've ever received?" Maiev Shadowsong sneered. "Who said that? I am a professional!" "Occupation? What is your occupation?" Maiev Shadowsong's mask couldn't hide the smile on her red lips. She simply thought that being drunk all day long was giving her a gilt. "" One day when he was drunk, Long opened his mouth very proudly, but suddenly fell into a daze. After a long time, he said with a strange expression: "I am a military theory commanderworld-class." "Theoretical command? Returning home?" Maiev Shadowsong laughed loudly, "Forget these weird claims! Give me the quartz watch and get out of the desert first." "Oh" Although he was quite unhappy with the ridicule, Drunk Dragon still took off his watch and handed it to Maiev Shadowsong. Perhaps, this was their first handshake, natural and ordinary. That’s right. …… Menethil Port is a lively port town. As a hub port in the Eastern Continent, there are naturally a lot of people coming and going here in a broad sense. But there are also people who don't like this kind of prosperity that represents the future - many people who call themselves aristocrats like the sound of a skylark or a seagull piercing the sky with beautiful scenery, and think that participating in a hodgepodge of different classes is a sign of the nouveau riche. However, Mellor Neditas, who was walking slowly along a sparsely populated stretch of the Palatine Bay, did not have so many twists and turns. She was just relaxing. As she is about to enter her twenties, she can indeed claim to be a noble by virtue of her relationship with a well-established relative. Even if this relationship is not considered, the details on her fiery red dress are enough for anyone with a discerning eye to understand: she is a witch who graduated from Dalaran's School of Magic. Yes, Mellor Needitas is an aristocrat who is proud of being a witch. In her prime, she has a certain aristocratic temperament in her movements, and the name of the Magic Academy itself means a lot of money consumption and Good own talent. Especially after the explosion in Dalaran. Early morning. There are always few idle people coming and going in the early morning, and Paladin Bay is not like Menethil Port, where there are so many busy people who get up early to make a living. So Mellor Neditas strolled along the beach under the caress of the gentle rising sun. Generally speaking, young people with dreams don’t like to go alone and enjoy the tranquility of forgetting something. Mellor Neditas was no exception. Her frown fully demonstrated her emotions at the moment. Her closed lips showed signs of movement from time to time, but they did not turn into real sounds. In the vastness of heaven and earth, a human body is small and lonely. The waves on the edge of the shoal were lapping, washing away as if they were being welcomed away. This originally emotionless natural phenomenon met Mellor Neditas's eyes, but he was treated with boredom. "Jaina has grown up in Kalimuda."?I fight for the independence of mankind, but I can only achieve nothing in the peaceful Stormwind City. " The long sigh did not make Mellor Needitas feel disappointed. On the contrary, her eyes gradually moved from the beach to the sparkling sea, her eyes became a little firmer, and her light green eyes reflected the sunlight on the ripples. The sea breeze blew the simple mage's robe, and Mellor Neditas' long red hair flew in the wind. She stopped, raised her hands, formed a trumpet shape in front of her lips, and swore loudly: "I , Mellor Neditas, anything but mediocrewait, what is that!" It was the direction she was looking from, and there was a small dot looming in the undulating waves. It was probably a person! The witch did not have the ability to jump into the sea to find out. At least, Mellor Needitas couldn't. She could only stop anxiously on the shore - as time passed and the waves pushed, the so-called dot got closer and closer, and she was able to see it clearly. A person, holding a piece of wood! Shipwreck? For a moment, Mellor Neditas’ mind was no longer about life encounters. She was just observing the drifting wooden plank in worry, running to adjust her position, waiting for it to dock automatically. As for the fish-men or crocodiles lurking between the waves, there was nothing she could do. Fortunately, before those potential dangers arrived, the swaying wooden board came within the casting distance of Mellor Neditas. Yes, she did not hesitate, and cast an invisibility spell on the human being - as if he disappeared out of thin air. Mellor is not a master witch, invisibility is the most proud of her skills. When she confirmed that the spell was successful, she watched and waited quietly. After a short time, the board was washed up on the beach. Mellor Neditas was already waiting at a nearby location. He walked over in a few steps and leaned over to stretch out his hands. Others may think it is air, but this is a spell cast by herself - with the touch of her dexterous but not very slender right hand, a body gradually appears in the chaotic ripples of the air. He was a man, probably middle-aged, but probably younger than he looked because of his haggard and miserable look. "Help me, I want to go back to Stormwind City to report" The extremely weak man forced himself to speak, but Mellor Needitas categorically rejected him: "Your life is in danger now." As she said that, she took out some white bread from the mage's robe and handed it to the man's hand - the hand was already on the verge of spasm from holding it for a long time. So, after a second of hesitation, she directly handed the white bread to the man. At his mouth, she took out a bottle of water with her other hand. "Eat, we'll wait until you survive. This is Palatine Bay, not close to Stormwind City." "Ba" The man became cold upon hearing this, and after a brief moment of confusion, he opened his mouth obediently and with difficulty. While feeding him food, Mellor Neditas looked at him seriously, not knowing what he was thinking. He had obviously suffered a shipwreck, as evidenced by his skin that was whitened by the sea water, but he seemed to be a soldier. Although his clothes were almost in tatters, it was enough to deduce his occupation from every incomplete detail. After all, Mellor Neditas came to Menethil Port from Stormwind City, and then to the Palatine Gulf. "Thanks……" After swallowing the white bread, the man opened his mouth to say thanks, but a water bottle was pressed to his lips. "Stop talking nonsense and listen to me." It’s not that Mellor Neditas is unladylike, but she senses that this man may have exhausted his energy at sea, and if he insists on doing any false etiquette, it may lead to a comeback. This kind of rough gentleness made the man unable to resist. He didn't even have the strength to raise his head, but he obviously couldn't drink water lying on the board. Seeing this, Mellor Neditas grabbed his hair without hesitation and tilted his head so that the water bottle had a good angle. This is a face that seems to be stained with blood, and the haggard depths hide the aura of a farm boy - this is what Mellor Neditas seems to have seen in the children of servants in his own manor in his childhood memories; The blood stain, what Mellor Niditas thought was the blood stain, had been washed away by the sea water until only a faint stain remained. When she touched the back of his head, the man showed a painful expression, but she was not frightened by the sudden ferocity. The witch of Dalaran had not seen the bloody lady before, and she noticed the big bump on the back of the man's head. Being attacked by someone? Or being besieged? Mellor Neditas, who had no way of guessing, didn’t care either. It is moral to save people in danger, but as for this person's??Evil deeds and faults are not the first factor. After struggling to eat the food that Mellor Neditas took out, the man's slowly relaxed nerves were finally no match for the accumulated fatigue. He closed his eyes involuntarily, mumbling words of thanks in his mouth, but It breaks into a purr before uttering the full syllable. “I’ve done everything I can, and it’s up to you whether you survive.” Looking at the man’s messy blond hair, Mellor Needitas was not sure whether the drooped head could still be raised, but if he slept in such a lackluster posture, it would be a disgrace to his status as a Stormwind soldier. "Well, this is the aristocratic thought in Mellor Neditas's heart. She put away the water bottle, adjusted the mage's robe, lifted the man up, and carried him on her back. "Stranger, you are lucky to have met a witch who wants to be a paladin so heavy!" ; ; Warcraft fan "Dislocation" Volume 2 Chapter 118 - Msgog's request "dislocation" Chapter 118 - Msgog's request Maiev Shadowsong's so-called "more beautiful water" is actually not far away. Its location is on both sides of the entrance to the ancient city of Ere'Thalas from the moonwell. That’s right, they haven’t officially entered the ancient city of Elrethalas yet. "I said, can you guarantee that this is not an enhanced version of the combination of the upper elf's observatory and the moonwell?" Having seen it with my own eyes, Drunk Dragon felt like he had been deceived - he didn’t know whether it was Maiev Shadowsong who deceived him, or the high-elf culture that gradually made him yearn for it. "Compared to the Moon Well, this place is indeed much larger. At least the radius of the water surface is several times larger, and in the center of the water surface is a more gorgeous star observatorythe star observatory. With the understanding that even one day of drunkenness and Long Na is still not enough, we can only identify this place as a variant of the observatory. It is also a dome, but there are various wonderful patterns on the ceiling; there is also a hole above the center and light is shining down, but the range of this light is larger. Coupled with the sound of gurgling water around it and the gorgeous appearance of the entire building, Drunken Dragon felt that this was the private property of a nobleman, but considering that it was near the entrance to the ancient city, it felt more like a public facility. "This place is more for praying." Maiev Shadowsong ended the drunken dragon's speculation. "Okay, you can rest here and remember to fill all the bottles with water. I will go to the city for a walk. Go shopping and wait for me to come back." One day drunk, Long quit: "What? Didn't we agree to be together?" "Silly boy, this place is different from the Istir ruins." Maiev Shadowsong touched his head and comforted him, "There are only ogres in the ruins, but the ancient city of Elre'Thalas is still the city of the upper elves. . It’s not convenient to take you in.” It seems that the things that Dragon cares about after being drunk for a day have changed: "How is it possible? Kalimdor still has high elves, and it is a city? Hasn't the Well of Eternity exploded? There is no Sunwell, how do they solve their addiction to magic? torment!" In any case, after being drunk for a day, Long was convinced that the well water secretly saved by the "blind man" had not been given away by "history". "Although it is the Well of Eternity that makes the upper elf addicted to magic, those who can replenish their magic power do not necessarily have to hang themselves on the Well of Eternity." Maiev Shadowsong let go of her hand and slowly walked away, "It is said that E The high elves in the ancient city of Rethalath captured and imprisoned a demon after the big explosion, and they continue to absorb the demon's magic power." "Well, the people's wisdom is infinite. They are really creative." Drunk Long was stunned for a moment and had to express his admiration. Then, Maiev Shadowsong looked back at him with a serious tone: "It is true that everything has been peaceful for thousands of years. But demons are not easy to deal with. The upper elves in the ancient city of Elre'Thalas put their hope in demons If you let go even a little bit, the consequences may be disastrous." "That……" "Drunk one day, I am just the warden of the night elves. I have no power or position to interfere too much with the upper elf survivors who are settled in the ancient city of Elre'Thalas. It has been a long time since I personally entered the ancient city of Elre'Thalas. Now, I can’t guess what it’s like inside.” "So, you won't take me in." Yizui Long finally expressed his understanding, "But, why did you go in?" "Read a book." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Leaves one word that makes Yi Zui·Long inexplicable, Maiev·Shadow Song's beautiful figure disappears in a flash of light. No matter how Drunk Dragon understands it, Maiev Shadowsong is indeed for reading. From the outermost Edres area to the civilian area, relying on the memories of long ago, Maiev Shadowsong was surprised that the city was much more desolate than before, and there was nothing superfluous to do along the way. No one noticed her, nor did she take the initiative to alert anyone, until she saw an acquaintance in the arena. ???????????? Or, mature tree - Msogog. "Hi, old friend, do you still remember me?" Maiev Shadowsong’s shout was not loud to begin with, and coupled with the distance caused by the size of the empty arena, she eventually had to flicker from the edge of the arena to the tree man’s shoulder to attract its attention. "Youare you Maiev Shadowsong?" There was a long-lost joy in the hoarse voice, which made the female night elf feel a little happy: "I didn't expect you still remember my outfit." Unfortunately, Gushu Musgog’s next words extinguished her joy: “Where is your brother?” " Jarod is still in seclusion. I don't know where he is." "You didn't even tell your sister? Until now?"  "If I knew his whereabouts, I would have brought him back into everyone's sight. I think this is why he didn't want to tell me" Maiev Shadowsong was a little embarrassed, but Msgog didn't pay attention to it. It looked around, but the arena was so quiet - which made it confused: "So, Maiev, what are you doing this time?" Are you here to destroy Prince Tortheldrin? Where are your Watcher troops?" "Destroy?" Maiev Shadowsong was shocked, "Why? Is Prince Tortheldrin planning something? Are they going to declare war on the night elves?" Msgog shook his head slightly. To him, this was just a small movement, but it was like a small-scale earthquake. "Maev, don't you think there are fewer elves in the city than before?" Msgog's reminder made Maiev Shadowsong calm down a lot. She nodded and said, "It's indeed strange. Where did those upper elves go? Oris there something like a plague happening here?" "If it's a plague, maybe it's not too bad." Msgog carefully looked at Maiev Shadowsong on his shoulder, fearing that if he tilted his head slightly, she would be overturned. I am a tree after all, so I don’t know much, but what is certain is that the elves here have imprisoned the demons for thousands of years and are out of control.” "What!" This news shocked Maiev Shadowsong as much as she had just guessed that the Highborne were plotting a rebellion. “You should have known this a long time ago, but it’s a pity that none of you are willing to visit once.” Msgog’s emerald green eyes expressed regret. Actually, it’s the high elves in the ancient city of Elre’Thalas who don’t welcome too much interference from the night elves! Sighing secretly, Maiev Shadowsong did not express her inner defense. She flashed and returned to the ground: "Thank you for telling me this, Msgog. But, I am alone now." "It's really critical here. The northern part of the city has been occupied by those so-called ogre creatures. Most of the elves in the eastern part have degenerated into satyrs. Even the guardian of the botanical garden, Elonback, is forced to be controlled by them. And the western part is The place where demons are imprisoned" Msgog looked at her deeply, "Maev, you are the warden of Kalimdor. I really hope you can save the surviving elves in this city They and I We have been together day and night for too long too long." ; ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 1 of Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" The sky is very blue, just like the sky I often see, and those floating clouds seem to be cheerful, or my heart is very happy, because I can finally reply to my admiral! Delivering letters is one of my duties, but I prefer to stay with the admiral. Due to the objective reasons of the fleet, the position of adjutant has always been held concurrently by the admiral himself, and I, who happens to be her messenger, naturally have to concurrently serve as the messenger. job - a thankless job. Yes, the messenger. In fact, I would rather be called the Admiral's personal soldier, but unfortunately with my physique I really don't have the shamelessness to call myself so. Moreover, even the position of this messenger has been criticized. I remember that when I was not a sailor, I was very poor. Oh no, actually I was once rich. Well, when I was a child, my family was quite rich, no, very rich, but that is long gone. I have long become an orphan, and since three years ago, I have been an orphan. A person who makes a living by transporting goods at the docks in the capital of North Korea. Unfortunately, I was not that kind of material, and soon I became sick due to overloaded work, was fired, and then left to die in a sheltered place near the dock. Just when I thought I was not far from death, a slightly rough voice made me open my desperate eyes with a high fever - an old man with gray hair but looking resolute was squatting next to me. "May I have your name?" “…” I didn’t have the strength to answer at all. "What's the matter, Sheen?" came a plain yet elegant voice - it was a woman, but I couldn't see her face, only the black and red robe. "No, it's nothing" The old man looked at me, hesitated, and finally stood up. "You won't stop because of irrelevant things." It seems that the two of them are familiar with each other. "Actually this dying man looks a bit like an old friend." The old man said after considering it. "Old friend?" The woman seemed to be interested. "Wellactually he is your father's friend. Of course, it cannot be this person. He is too young." The old man shook his head. "Then take him on board for treatment." After saying that, the woman's robe disappeared from my sight. ——Afterwards, I found out that that woman was my admiral. The occasion when I officially met her was in a single room on the Chun Shen - given my status, it was impossible to have such a room, but at that time, I was recovering from a serious illness. It was an afternoon, because I smelled the sunset from the light coming through the porthole. The old man named Yang Xien asked me about my identity, but I couldn't tell me because I was a fugitive. But I must repay the favor. "Are you recovered?" The cabin door opened, and the sunlight printed on the robe like stripes, seeming to ignite the bright roses on the chest - it was the woman, the woman who decided to save me. "It should beright." That beautiful face made me stutter. "It seems it's not over yet." The woman frowned slightly, "But, I have to let you get off the boat." "Why?" After I said the words, I realized that I was not qualified to ask. "you do not need to know." "So, can I ask your name?" I sat up quickly, "At least give me a chance to repay your kindness!" "No need, your illness is not serious, but it has been delayed for a long time - you don't owe me anything." The woman seemed a little anxious. "Okay." I sighed. Looking at her clothes, I knew that her status was not low. How could I repay her now? "Where is this place? If this is Macau, I refuse to get off the ship - my accent will make it impossible for me to make a living." "Don't worry, this is Hangzhou." The woman smiled at my excuse. "Then I can't even get off the boat." Hangzhou! My hometown is a place I can’t go back to! "Because I am wanted in Hangzhou, or in other words, I am wanted in the whole of Jiangnan." "The whole Jiangnan? You have committed a big crime." The woman had no intention of driving me away by force. “It was not me who committed the crime, but my family’s violation of national policy.” I smiled bitterly, and that was all I could reveal. "What national policy?" "forbidden sea." This is a national policy that has been abolished by Emperor Longqing. However, the charges that were confirmed before the abolition still exist. The two pairs of eyes connected together, but both looked sad. For a moment, I seemed to have a premonition that I might stay. "Have you ever been to the sea?" the woman suddenly asked. "No, but at least I haven't been seasick these past few days." I heard the song and knew its elegant meaning. "You can recuperate on the ship, but after you recoverYou have to work for me. The woman came over and stretched out her hand to me, "Li Huamei, the admiral of the Li family fleet." " "What!" That legendary cold-blooded beauty! The female admiral of the Li family who led the Li family, which had begun to decline, to gradually become prosperous again, and who used her personal power to fight against the Japanese pirates more resolutely and proactively than the navy of the Ming Dynasty! "I forgot again the handshake ceremony was not popular in the Ming Dynasty." Li Huamei misunderstood my surprise and retracted her hand with a smile, "Do you agree?" "Please be a vanguard!" Although I was overwhelmed with emotion, I had to repay the favor first, so I gave a firm and clear answer. "Then you have to work hard. I can't feed too thin people on my ship." Li Huamei turned around and went out, "We are going to attack Nagasaki. Just pray that the bed you are lying on will not be smashed by the shells." "Pray?" I was stunned. "I forgot again that is the name for Westerners to make wishes to gods. You can continue to recuperate." "Wait," I suddenly realized a question, "you mean to attack Nagasaki?" "Yes, if you are afraid of death, you can still get off the boat now." Li Huamei looked back at me. "I won't get off the ship, but your decision is very dangerous." Since I decided to work hard for her, I started planning, just like I would try almost every day when I was a child. "The national policy of the Ming Dynasty is to ban the sea. Although Zhang Jiangling followed Emperor Longqing idea, but the eyes of the whole country are still sitting on the wall. And the Li family fleet is the most powerful among the private fleets of the entire Ming Dynasty. Once it fails, the immediate and long-term gains and losses are worth pondering And, are you sure? Can the current Li family destroy the Japanese pirates?" "No." Li Huamei shook her head reluctantly. "Then why do you want to attack their city?" "Before we met you, we had just defeated the second fleet that came to the island." "So Nagasaki is empty now?" I guessed what she meant, "Given the character of the guy from Laishima, he is probably on his way to seek revenge on you, and you informed Hangzhou to be prepared, so you took advantage of this opportunity to launch a sneak attack?" "Yes." "But even if Nagasaki is captured, what good will it do?" I asked and answered myself, and put it bluntly, "The responsibility of the Li family fleet is the entire Ming Dynasty's sea area. Although those so-called naval forces are powerful, they will not step into it at all." When you leave the country and come to the island, you are just the leader of the Japanese pirates. Even if you destroy the island, the Japanese pirates will still exist, but if something happens to the Li family, the Ming Dynasty will have no power to interfere with the pattern of the East!" "You seem to be familiar with these?" After thinking for a while, Li Huamei looked at me deeply, and stepped back from the door. "II have been in contact with water before," although I knew she was Li Huamei, I still couldn't tell too much truth, "I also have dreams about the sea." "Dream? Then tell me what your dream is?" Li Huamei became interested. "The Third Treasure Lord is second." I obviously lack confidence - now, what qualifications do I have to talk about dreams. Although Cao Cao's biggest wish at the beginning was just to conquer the Western Han Dynasty as a general, I believe that it was indeed his lifelong ideal. "Then, I will give you a chance - from now on, you will be my messenger. After you recover, you will negotiate peace with the Laidao family in my name." “Negotiation?” I widened my eyes. "Isn't this exactly what you suggested to me?" Li Huamei smiled slightly. "However, as the admiral of the Li family, your decision will be regarded as a traitor by Ming Dynasty - including the people." I reminded her. "Is reputation that important?" Li Huamei blinked, "Today, how many people in the Ming Dynasty understand my thoughts." "At least, I understand!" "So, you have become a member of the Li family." "Thiscan you do thathandshake ceremony again?" After hesitating, I stretched out my hand, "It seems that sooner or later I have to become familiar with Western etiquette - my name is Zheng Sen." "It seems that I have found a good messengerah, the handshake does not need to be so forceful!" "sorry……" …… The first encounter ended like that, but my position was not recognized by everyone. To be precise, no one except the admiral agreed with that decision. Although the admiral did not say that the peace talks with Laishima were because of my suggestion, anyone with a discerning eye knew that the time she changed her mind was just a moment of entering and exiting my room - therefore, my existence also caused many people to criticize her. Therefore, I cannot live up to the admiral’s ability to stand out from the crowd. When I arrived in Osaka quickly, I saw the fleet of the Kushima family preparing to set sail. Fortunately, the long journeyHis appearance was easily recognized by those people, and fortunately, Xingjiu's identity was not only a translator, but also a bodyguard. Although Lai Dao was surprised that a person he had never heard of could be Xiang Feihu's messenger, Xingjiu's presence made it impossible for him to have enough doubts: "Why did she send you here?" "Peace talks." When dealing with such a person, you can only remain calm. "Peace talks! Does she still have the guts to negotiate?" Laidao suddenly jumped up and almost rushed in front of me. "If we just talk about hatred, it seems that the two families can be evenly matched. In other words, you just lost some men, but the admiral lost his father." "so what!" "I only mention this to explain that there is no need for hatred to be an obstacle to discussions. Whether you engage in piracy or establish a chamber of commerce, your purpose is nothing but wealth." I said calmly, "So, what do you think of the Ming Dynasty's strongest private fleet? How much benefit will it bring to the two companies to confront Japan's strongest fleet?" "Then how can you guarantee that you are willing to negotiate? Go back and tell her that you can come to me in person if you dare." "It's not necessary. In fact, what we plan is not to cooperate between the two countries, but just to cease the war. In addition, we can give up the capital, and you must promise not to enter the Big and Little Ryukyus. I guess I don't need to describe the comparison between the Capital and the Big and Little Ryukyus. Right?" Although I have never been to Japan in person, it doesn't mean that I don't know what kind of chaos that land is going through. The people who come to the island now are not simple pirates at all, let alone regular soldiers. What they need It's money, that's all. "If that's the case we can stop the war." Pirates coming to the island? As long as you can get wealth faster, businessman? Or a pirate? Career is just a fig leaf. "However, you can tell from your hearty agreement that such conditions are beneficial to you - therefore, we require that the transfer of the capital be completed in half a year. Before, the capital was shared by the two families - half a year is enough time to test your truce. of sincerity.” "……good." ?????????????????????????????????????? For the pirates who live under the shadow of the daimyo, only sugar in Ryukyu and other places is worthy of interest, but compared with the various products in the capital, it can be regarded as useless. …… "Mr. Zheng, are you sure you are doing the right thing?" Xingjiu couldn't help but ask on the boat back to Hangzhou. "Mr. Shiraki, just as it is almost impossible for me to understand the secrets of your swordsmanship, it is equally troublesome to explain the strategy of this trip to you - I can only tell you that half a year later, the admiral will suffer because of today." If the accusations are still not eliminated, I will take responsibility for it." "Really?" Xingjiu obviously didn't believe in my ability. "I am not very convincing now. Why don't we look forward to what it will be like when we return to Hangzhou - I am the admiral's messenger."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 2 of Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" "How is it?" In the captain's room, the admiral asked me gently, ignoring Sheen's anger. "The war ceases and the Laishima family is allowed to enter the capital. We will withdraw there in half a year. The price is that the Laishima family will not get involved in Ryukyu." I answered with a smile. "Half a year?" The admiral pondered. "You traitor, thank me for saving you!" If the admiral hadn't been present, Sheen would definitely have done something to me. "Uncle, first of all, it was the Admiral who saved me, not you," I looked at him calmly, "and if these things eventually cause harm to the Admiral, I will die to apologize." "What's the use if you die? Huamei's reputation will definitely be ruined!" "What I said is that in the end, it will take at least half a year to determine my guilt." "Sooner or later I will make it clear that you have no excuses." Seeing that the admiral always looked at us gently, Sheen left angrily. "Half a year, are you so confident?" After a long time, the admiral finally spoke. "Yes, isn't the wealth of the ocean the goal of our protection?" I smiled confidently, "Then, let the wealth of Ryukyu and Ryukyu become our capital to dominate the East!" "Hegemony?" The admiral obviously didn't realize my ambition. "Although I have never been to the sea, I know that Nanyang was once the commercial scope of the Ming Dynasty, but now Portugal and the Netherlands are competing for hegemony." I talked eloquently, "Why do they come all the way? Because of wealth. If we don't To rule will sooner or later be ruled by others, just like sailing against the current. The East is just our foothold!" The admiral’s eyes flashed: “Who are you?” "The son of a businessman." "Still unwilling to be honest?" "Because I'm still wanted." "You are better at talking than Julian." The admiral smiled. "But I am your pawn." "No, it's the messenger." The admiral corrected. "Is there such a position on the ship?" I laughed. "I said yes, yes." The admiral said sternly, "Now you go and give the order - set off to the Little and Big Ryukyus." Haha, it was indeed a resolute move, but: "Now is not the time - in these six months, what we need is not artillery, not soldiers, but concealment, and wealth. Therefore, you should order - change all naval rooms to cargo hold!" "Can it really be completely hidden?" The admiral was a little worried. "That's a matter of your ability. I can only suggest that you leave the port quietly at night from now on." "Okay, go ahead and give the order, but the Chun Shen number will remain unchanged." …… The admiral is not a businessman, or in other words, a businessman can seize the opportunity and spend a lot of money to fight, but the admiral has the responsibility of prudence. No matter how much I tried to persuade him, the flagship was still so heavily armed - that's a lot of cargo space! However, I didn’t have time to lament. After all, everyone on the ship disliked me. If it hadn’t been for the admiral’s care and my own caution, I would have been taken out of anger long ago. Because of the truce with the Lai Dao family, the residents of the port Their attitude towards the admiral changed from fear to hostility. Although I didn't dare to disembark at Daming's port, I could infer from the sailors' conversations during the meal. Time flies by, and the admiral’s talent does not require any advice from me. Now, the entire Ming Dynasty’s sea area is regarded as the power of the Li family - Lai Dao has long been accustomed to piracy, let him become a businessman? Even if he knows how to make money, I still don’t believe he would invest! Half a year is enough for the two families to widen the gap. "Bang bang!" Someone knocked on the door. "Who?" I was a little alert. "it's me." Admiral? "It's not suitable for a man and a woman to be alone in the same room at night, right? Are you planning to give someone an excuse to beat me?" "I just asked you to take a walk with me." "Going for a walk?" In doubt, I quickly put on my clothes. There was no one else on the deck, only Yi Feng on the observation deck was still studying the stars. The admiral and I were leaning on the side of the ship. Well, it was a bit cold. The weather in Xizhou We were in Macau more than half a month ago! "The half-year deadline is not far away. Do you think we really need to withdraw from the capital?" The admiral was a little undecided - that means losing the trust of a port. Maybe meat-eaters can change clients like prostitutes, but the feelings of ordinary residents are not. It is not something that can simply be bought and sold. "Now, Hangzhou can manufacture iron-clad ships. Although this thing is suspected of being illegal, neither the local governor nor the remaining imperial court in Nanjing can do anything but turn a blind eye. The bribes from the Li family are not light in nature. Zhang Jiangling, who has all the power in the government, ?To build a whip for the whole country, we cannot rely solely on the silver accumulated by Emperor Longqing. If we go back quickly, we still have to use a pure armored fleet to ambush the capital, but I am not proficient in naval warfare and cannot suggest it. "Of course I am aware of these contradictions, but I was not the one who was unwilling to modify the flagship in the first place If there were more funds to install more artillery now, the ships coming to the Dao family would be nothing more than targets! "Are you blaming me for being too cautious?" the admiral asked me, tilting his head. "I know your difficulties, oh no, it should be said that this is your advantage." I smiled helplessly, because of the residual power of that bullshit national policy. The admiral was noncommittal: "Are you starting to flatter women too? Or maybe you like to coax women just like Julian?" "I don't have the same habits as Julian. He has Western blood, and I am definitely more conservative than him." I feel ashamed of someone's ability to please women. It is said that someone joined the Li family because of a certain person. Because of women, well, it is said that it is for Meihua I wonder if that great beauty still has the freshness of the past It is a pity that she met a prodigal son. “You seem to be prejudiced against Westerners.” The admiral reminded me. "After all, the culture of Ming Dynasty is different from other places." I did not deny it. "However, your ambition will sooner or later lead you to face those Westerners, and there are some on our ship." "I'm not an admiral, so I don't need to deliberately harmonize these relationships. I'm just your pawn." "It's the messenger." "Okay, you are the admiral, you are always right." I surrendered, "However, I promised Uncle Sheen, if you really withdraw from the capital, maybe he will ask me to fulfill my promise." "Are you finally scared to death?" The admiral smiled jokingly. “Even if I’m not afraid of dying so unjustly, at least I’m not willing to accept it.” "So you're suggesting that I fight to the death?" the admiral asked seriously. "It's not a decisive battle, it's a sneak attack." I corrected sternly, "Hate cannot influence the sense of smell of a businessman, but it is the strength of the country and the nation. For the sake of China, a sneak attack is justified!" …… "Zheng Senplease allow me to apologize." An old man was a little hesitant, but still mustered up the courage to say it in front of everyone. "Is it necessary? Uncle Sheen." I quickly supported him as he was about to kneel down. "My life cannot compensate for the reputation of the admiral, so it is just a joke to apologize with death." "But I did plan that way at the beginning." Sheen explained that he had not given up his intention to "grandly" apologize. "I know, but I have no intention of executing it - unless the admiral requests it." "Then okay, but," Sheen suddenly turned to the admiral, "please let me go get the heads from Laidao to apologize to Mr. Zheng." Fortunately, you have figured it out. With your strong strength, I won’t be able to stop you for much longer. I shook my sore hands: "Human head? You don't need to take it, someone will bring it to you naturally. Otherwise, why would we come all the way to besiege Osaka?" Yes, Osaka. That night, the sneak attack that the admiral and I discussed was not to receive the capital's fleet coming to the island - they were not fools and would definitely be on alert. In fact, we are heading to Osaka! As expected, Laijima has no business means. Osaka's defense can be said to be lazy. In other words, even if the pirates have some courage, it is impossible to arm the "town" or "rock" they call better than the nearby stone mountain. Honganji Temple. In short, the sudden appearance of the Li family fleet almost took down the confused dwarfs without any damage, and we had no intention of knocking off Lai Dao's lair like this - we just made him madly return for reinforcements. The day after we captured Osaka, we went to ambush Nagasaki. Fortunately, Kurushima's men did not disgrace their orders. They quickly told Kurushima what had happened and were about to arrive in the capital. Soon, the furious Kurijima met us outside Nagasaki Port, and then the brutal naval battle began. It was tragic, mainly because the admiral did not allow them to fight hand-to-hand or enter the port. The slow iron-clad ships could not attack us at all, until most of the sailors starved to death a month later. When Kurushima, who had no choice but to flee to Osaka in a hurry, had almost rested, the capital was already monopolized by the Li family. The local merchants of Korea did not have the strength to participate. Their court had always looked up to the Ming Dynasty, and in the temples of the Ming Dynasty, at least for the time being. There is no one who wants to make things difficult for us - Zhang Jiangling's Yiyantang also has its benefits. As a result, Nagasaki's Matsuura Takanobu had to give in. After all, the Ryuzoji Temple next to his bed had already made him anxious, and the military power of the Li family was definitely not something he could compete with. Although, what was presented to him was just the admiral's. A letter. As for the Li family’s huge fleet, it is already on alert outside Osaka Port. There is still no suspense in the second naval battle. A fleet with more artillery cannot be stupid.They fought hand-to-hand, and most of the few armored fleets that came to the island sank into the sea. Afterwards, the admiral wrote a letter to Honganji Kenjo, who ruled Osaka, asking for the heads of those who came to the island. While waiting, we did not forget to fire artillery on Osaka from time to time, and Sheen finally understood my plan and took the trouble to plead guilty. "Admiral, should we discuss the next development?" After calming down Sheen's mood, I turned around and asked the admiral. "What are your plans after unifying East Asia?" Although James doesn't know much about Chinese culture, he admires my plan for the past six months - but it was him who made me distinguish the habits of the East and the West in my tone of voice. Dongyang, this is the owner’s name for his own pond; Dongya, the passer-by’s name for the owner’s entire home. This understanding once made the admiral dumbfounded, but I firmly believe it. "How about traveling around the world?" Julian asked tentatively. "Are you a bar girl who wants to travel around the world?" Yi An was a little unhappy with this frivolity. I heard that he was often teased as a woman back then. "There are still children here, don't say strange things." Xingjiu interrupted. "I'm not a child." Yifeng gestured and was about to rush towards Xingjiu. "Okay, stop making trouble." Although the work requirements are equally strict, the admiral still cares about Yi Feng more or less, or in other words, everyone dotes on her. "Julian guessed half of it right. We are going to travel around the world, but It is definitely not about tourism, but about exploring for the country like the great powers, even though Ming Dynasty did not really understand the importance of the ocean." "Pioneering?" Richard was startled. "Yes, the entire Indian Ocean had traces of my Ming Dynasty back then, but now, even Nanyang, which is what you Westerners call Southeast Asia, is already being fought by Portugal and the Netherlands. I want to change the structure of this world!" The admiral pointed. In the direction of Osaka, "The tombstone on Laishima is our first footprint!" "It sounds harsh, to us Westerners." Richard shrugged. "Anyway, I'm wanted by the government, country? To hell with it, I'm the admiral's man." James's ideas may not be accepted by us, but no one doubts his loyalty. "It is my dream to see martial arts from all over the world." Xingjiu said implicitly. "I will go with the admiral wherever I can practice." Yi Feng is indeed cute. “My motherland doesn’t even have a regular navy yet.” Yi An said humorously. "Don't look at my hair, my bloodline is more from the Ming Dynasty." Julian murmured again, "Beautiful girls from all over the world, here I come." "Really?" The admiral was obviously moved, "Then let us fight together!" Haha, this kind of atmosphere is very good, but it is not suitable for me. Thinking about it, I gradually backed away and planned to go to the side of the boat to look out, but I met someone: "Uncle Sheen?" "Aren't you with them?" Sheen asked jokingly. "Me? I'm just a messenger." I shook my head and smiled, "On the contrary, as a guardian, why do you appear in this dimly lit place?" "Huamei has grown up. I can't always be by her side. She needs to go on her own." "Or, your age is not worthy of her long-term support?" "I'm still tough!" Sheen's temper is still bad, and he even apologized to me just now! "But now, I just need to protect her when she is in danger." "Then you have to protect her well. She has given me hope in my dream, and there must be no mistakes." I said "seriously", "The admiral said that coming to the island was the first tombstone we stepped on. In fact, she was wrong. They are the residents of the Big and Little Ryukyus. Although the plundering in the past six months has not left them in dire straits, their lives have been marked by our Li family. If we abandon the Big and Little Ryukyus, the whole country will almost die in exchange for sugar in their eyes. A small country that abandons food cultivation will definitely be doomed." "Is it that serious?" Sheen didn't believe it. "It is indeed not the case now, but that was my plan, and it also got the acquiescence of the admiral." The pioneers do not need to be kind to the outside world. "Since Zhu Emperor Hongwu listed some countries that are not to be conquered, then by Let us young people far away from the world make up for the loopholes caused by the changes" Sheen probably didn't understand, or maybe it was because someone with a military background didn't want to talk about such a taboo topic. After thinking for a while, he asked another question: "By the way, why don't you let me kill Lai Dao? " "What we can kill is just a person coming to the island, but what Osaka kills is the wave of Japanese pirates! After Osaka truly surrenders, we only need to firmly control Nagasaki, and the problem of Japanese pirates will only be small-scale, and , according to my observation??The current suppression of Ishiyama Honganji, which barely rules Osaka, may have more benefits than expected for the Lee family's future control of Japanese waters. And we will finally be able to return to Nanyang oh no, Southeast Asia If we want to deal with the whole world, we must first get used to the habits of the world. "I sighed helplessly. "Why are you sighing?" "Because we have missed the era when the habits of Ming Dynasty became the habits of the world."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 3 of Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Hangzhou is always so prosperous and lively, silks from other places are always sold out, and local porcelain never has to worry about sales; especially when the results that are enough to make the Li family show off their power come back, people seem to explode. The negative comments in the past six months disappeared in an instant like a lit fire barrel, and were replaced by the talk in the square - things that endure humiliation and heavy burdens are always born with twists and turns, no matter whether it is a tea doctor in a restaurant or a hotel employee. Boss ladies are good at using this to prove their storytelling skills. But who knows what the person involved is thinking? Although the flowers blooming in the four seasons are extremely beautiful, it is undeniable that latent growth is the main theme of life - at least, we have been preparing for two large sea battles for half a year; at least, the admiral's peerless beauty is still there to this day. He was labeled with words like cold, but those who interpreted Admiral in this way did not know that the reason for this coldness was their incomprehension. It is easy to praise someone, but difficult to trust someone. The sailors were enjoying the adulation of the shore dwellers—a well-deserved honor. As for me, I can only peek at the dust through the window, and give my thoughts to the complex between the inkstone and the paper. "What are you writing?" The admiral's elusiveness ignored my dodge and easily defeated my obstruction, "Hey, writing poetry? The son of a businessman also has literary talent?" "The so-called poetry is just the product of emotions that cannot be vented." I no longer fight for the black and white things that still exude the fragrance of ink, because I have always been the lowest limit of force on the entire ship. "My heart sinks when I look at the world indifferently, and I hide in the dark willows and bright flowers in the village. Those who live in poverty in the busy city and ask questions are the destined ones in my life" The admiral was in a good mood today and recited it very brightly. "It's a good limerick," her comment made me blush. Yidian, but he did not feel guilty at all about hurting others' self-confidence, "But, who is your destined person?" "It is said that women should look good to please themselves. Do you think I have trimmed my appearance?" I avoided her provocative gaze, "I am already yours, do you still need to squeeze me out?" "Who knows about your colorful intestines?" The admiral hung up the rice paper and looked at it carefully, "Xian is my guardian, Xingjiu is a swordsman, James wants to do something to slap the wanted people of the motherland, and Yi An hopes to be like his father. Working in business all over the world, Yifeng only pretends to practice cultivation, and Julian wants to see the beauties in the world, and what about you? Zhengsen? " "For a dream, I told you." No matter how bright the Admiral's smile was, she was still the Admiral. "Could it be that you dragged me from Liuyinhuaming Village to this boat and then kicked me into the sea?" "You may be able to get a reward for handing you over to the court, but after investigation, the name 'Zheng Sen' was not found on the wanted list at all." The admiral saw that the ink was almost dry, and rolled up my handwritten book in his arms, "Although The poem is a limerick, but the writing is good. I want it, and in return, I will give you a chance to be honest." Very good, the prerequisite for becoming an excellent admiral is prudence. My admiral is indeed qualified, but I am the son of a businessman, and unconditional surrender is not my style: "My original name was not Zheng Sen. My real name is, let everyone forget it." Okay, that includes me. Anyway, now I am your pawn." "No, it's a messenger." The admiral corrected the title just as persistently as I did, "In that case, tell me about the direction of your planned development - your vision and boldness can make strategies that lack caution but are extremely rewarding - —That’s what I’m missing.” When it comes to business matters, the admiral is never vague, and so am I: "Give Yi An a squadron." "You mean" The admiral began to think. "Now the Li family is the dominant one in East Asia, and the maritime trade between Ryukyu and Korea is in our hands. Now, we can completely control Japan's imports and exports. Although we do not yet have the power to issue the 'Mutohu Order' like King Wu Dao, But we can still count the achievements by quietly driving the WesternEuropeans out of the north of Macao." Perhaps businessmen naturally don't care about means, and I don't need to care about the rise and fall of other countries. "Moreover, the Ming Dynasty The goods have low cost, fine craftsmanship, and sufficient sources. They can completely destroy the local production in Japan. Just like we plan to make the production of the big and small Ryukyus dependent on our trade, especially in this era of constant war in Japan, this country is rich in gold and silver. The country has too many loopholes to exploit. Even if the incident comes to light, the incident of Japanese pirates is enough to make the court stop it under control In short, I turned Japan's gold and silver into our ship's cannon. Yi An likes to do business, and also If he knows how to fight, it would be best for him to stay here and develop all the ports in the Ming Dynasty. If he does well enough, within ten years Japanese pirates? If you want to be a Japanese pirate, you must first raise the money to buy a ship and then think about how to rob the Ming Dynasty! " "ZhengSen." The admiral pondered for a long time, with a profound look, "You are destroying a country." "What Lai Dao did was also to destroy the Ming Dynasty, but his scale was too small for the Ming Dynasty.Noisy. The current civil war in Japan is a once-in-a-lifetime time. If we are strong enough, I would suggest that Japan should be at war forever. "I said confidently, "Yu Gong, the Mongols have been entrenched in our Central Plains for hundreds of years. They fled to the northern desert and took away a large amount of treasures. At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, they could only barter. Emperor Hongwu was forced to issue treasure banknotes, but there was no gold and silver. The waste paper of support can only be waste paper; now Zhang Jiangling wants to use the silver that Emperor Longqing obtained from trade to lift the maritime ban as the basis. Our Li family uses Japanese gold and silver as the icing on the cake, which is also beneficial to the country. Benefit the people. And privately, I secretly take the life and death of the countries around the Ming Dynasty into my hands, which at least allows us to have no worries when heading south from Macau. " “Obviously, I didn’t say everything, but I believe the admiral understands. "If we faced the whole world, would you still insist on the strategy you have today?" The admiral's language was like a test, like a question. "That depends on the opponent's strategy." I smiled, because apart from my life experience, I have nothing to hide. "If Lai Dao was not a reckless man, I would not suggest peace talks with him." "I can only say that the policies of the great powers towards weak countries are very similar to your plans for Japan." Admiral Youyou said, "However, our strength cannot compete with the great powers. When we were still using cannons, they The cannons have been converted into heavy cannons. Compared with theirs, our ships are more suitable for business than combat. If we want to use force to fight for hegemony, then I can only say that we have missed the era. At least, in the short term, we are not an opponent at all, even in the current chaos. It is impossible to easily enter Southeast Asia. Moreover, our Ming Dynasty’s products are not sought after in all sea areas - we are still too weak to represent the country abroad." "I know something about these. But if you want me to make a correct judgment, please tell me about the situation of the sea first." I stood up and gave her my seat, like a student who humbly asked for advice. The admiral glanced at me sideways, sat down grandly, and immediately began to point out the country seriously: "In Southeast Asia now, the Puirera Chamber of Commerce and the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce are competing for hegemony; as for the Indian Ocean, the Arabian Wooding Chamber of Commerce represents the power of the Muslims. I would love to see a guy in Calicut go bankrupt; in Africa, there was no very prominent force before I returned; the really powerful one is the Mediterranean, but I don’t know the situation there. , because when I was studying in the UK, it was a country that was fighting with the strongest forces in the Mediterranean. If we really want to say that the North Sea has very strong development potential but does not have a sufficient business environment, we may be able to find allies there." “…Where is Beihai?” My question made the admiral keep his mouth open in a very inelegant posture, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses: "The North Sea is very far away from us. Although Western navigators have confirmed that the earth is round, I have to describe that The place is on the other side of the world.” "Is it very far away?" I pondered, "I heard that the current forces in Southeast Asia are the Portuguese and the Dutch - are their motherlands powerful?" "To be precise, those two countries one is in decline, and the other cannot really be called a country." The admiral did not say dead, "But after all, they are countries that have dominated the sea or are vigorous forces. I cannot guarantee that they will definitely It will fade or be short-lived.” "That has nothing to do with me. I just want to know whether they have the ability to send the country's fleet to our door within a few years." I didn't care, "Or, how long does it take to go back and forth from Southeast Asia to those two countries? " "Youwant to take risks again?" The admiral did not answer my question, but directly guessed what I was thinking. But I was a little dissatisfied with her choice of words: "What does it mean to take risks? If private forces want to steal food from the country, can they do it step by step?" "Well, Portugal is in danger of being annexed by others, and the Netherlands is not yet strong enough to compete for hegemony." The admiral picked up the brush on several cases and wrote casually, "Come up with a plan within three years. Bar." "Three years" I looked at the people on the pier outside, "Do you have the same feelings for the people in Southeast Asia as you do for the people of the Ming Dynasty?" "You mean" The admiral stopped writing and raised his head in surprise. "In other words, your purpose of acquiring Southeast Asia is to plunder wealth? Drive away other forces? Open up a vast territory for the Ming Dynasty? Or establish your own business?" Maybe such words are disrespectful, but I am a businessman and I have no regard for morality. Like those scholars who want to speak but feel ashamed. "Your ambition is really not small." The admiral seemed to be frightened by me, and he put down his pen for a long time and stood up. "I will go out first. The fleet will arrive in Macau in ten days. At that time, I want to hear your plan and also Have your thoughts.” "Macao?" "Visiting an old friend." The admiral looked back deeply.??, "Zhengsen, I really doubt that you will ever be so depressed that you are about to die." "So you have saved my life." I smiled and looked at her closing the door. I leaned over to look at the unfinished calligraphy of the admiral, "the string is brokenthere is" Who will listen to the broken string? What's the meaning? ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 4 The admiral's handwriting hides gaps in the beauty. If one can really detect a person's personality from his handwriting, then I have to be very careful - the admiral has always smiled and been gentle to me, but his control on me has never relaxed. If I really want to It's not that difficult to do some small actions - even though I know it's necessary to think about it carefully, I still feel very unhappy. “I’m a human being too…especially those who are accustomed to intrigues and intrigues, and their desire for trust is even stronger. I carry the admiral’s handwriting with me, but I dare not face the author too much. In other words, I don't want to face the fact that the stability of our cooperation is due to the existence of surveillance - this is the most reliable servant of interests for thousands of years, but forget it, the things on my shoulders are heavy, and I am unconsciously cruel to my emotions. , no one is exception. All I can do is to do the things that the admiral trusts, such as the plans in my heart. Macau was originally a small fishing village. If it were not for the presence of the Portuguese, it would still be a small fishing village. But now, it is the nail for Europe to enter the Ming Dynasty, and it is also the bridgehead for East Asia to the world. This is no longer Jiangbei, and the Ming Dynasty's wanted orders are not so effectively implemented here, but I still haven't disembarked. After all, in terms of accent, the local language is already a kind of heavenly book. I just stood on the deck and quietly looked at this port, which can vaguely catch up with Hangzhou in terms of size. The admiral said she wanted to visit her old friend, but who was worthy of her taking action personally at such a moment? I couldn't help but wonder if I had invited some senior sailor to come out Julian's grandfather was famous, but he seemed to have become people's memory. "I asked, why hasn't the admiral come back?" Seeing Yi An standing on the deck a little anxiously, I guessed that he and I had similar thoughts - he had already been appointed as the admiral of the squadron, and today he is When I actually take office. Yi An smiled shyly: "How do I know? I heard that he was someone she met during her study tour. I was still helping my father at that time." "When the Admiral was on a study tour wasn't she in the UK?" "Yes, but where is the person who sent her to England?" Yi An said with some yearning, "I heard that he is also a person who travels all over the world." "Zongheng" I instantly thought of a name, because it was already a legend in Southeast Asia, but I still rejected the idea in the next moment - that person was rumored to have been in love with his daughter in a distant place for a long time. "Are there people like this in Macau?" "I'm not going to guess, anyway, the admiral will give us the answer." Yi An said easily. "Then why are you so restless?" I pointed to his chest, "As if you were a girl." "Well" To be honest, he blushed like a girl, "This is the first time for me to command a fleet." "What's the point? This is not the first time for a woman to give birth to a child, but there are always more natural births than difficult births." I couldn't help teasing him, maybe because we are both descendants of businessmen, maybe it was just to see how handsome he was. He looked embarrassed, "Come on, take me for a drink to celebrate your promotion." "All right." "Then you are responsible for getting the wine" "Why?" "Because you are the one who will quickly lead the squadron." "" Just when Yi An and I were having sex first as a sign of respect from time to time, the sun finally set, oh no, fell into the sea. At this time, the admiral finally gave us the answer - my guess was correct, she really asked someone to come out, but when the person stood in front of me with a faint smile, I couldn't help but exclaimed: " How can it be!" "What? What's wrong with my appearance?" The man still smiled, calm and serene. The black coat draped over his shoulders was obviously not suitable for this season, but he was obviously many years older than the owner, and his long fingers The small book I was holding stimulated my nerves even more - could it be him? Seeing that I was in a daze, the admiral took the man's hand and looked around at the elites on the entire ship: "Let me introduce you to Lin Sen, the legendary Lin Sen in Southeast Asia." There was silence for a long time, and finally Julian broke the depression: "This is too young!" "I am over thirty years old." Lin Lin still smiled lightly, "Anyway, I am also an East Asian. From now on, I am just a subordinate of Admiral Li." Just when I was about to speak, Julian rushed forward: "Please tell me the whereabouts of Mr. Saeki! I want to ask him for advice on how to pick up girls - how to win the heart of a beautiful girl who is so young that she can almost be his daughter. This is simply a magical thing" Julian is still chattering, but everyone else has turned to stone, except the admiral: "Ahem"Julian I say Julian Lopez! Can you please give me the right amount of time? " "It's nothing, Xingtaro's marriage is indeed a bitbizarre." The forest didn't care, "In other words, this is also the reason why I broke up with him - it is not a pleasure to see him spend time with a child." "This topic is over for now!" Seeing Julian showing signs of further discussion, the admiral hurriedly said, "Whatever you have to do. Yi An, the ship assigned to you has been arranged. You go and get familiar with it. Tomorrow morning No more rambling, I trust you. Others, especially you Julian, go back to the bedroom and sleep Well, Brother Sen, and Zheng Sen, please come to the captain's room with me." Under Sheen’s supervision, Julian finally ended his frenzied behavior. Maybe for a newbie in love, the legendary Saeki is really a god-like existence. Unfortunately, I am not good at these things. On the contrary, I would rather talk to the person in front of me who can definitely be regarded as a senior but not old. Talk about other things. "Zheng Sen, have you thought of your plan?" As soon as he sat down, the admiral went straight in. "There was no problem at first, but today's events once again confirmed one sentence - plans don't change quickly." I looked at the forest, "Can this senior be completely trusted? You also know that my plans are often crazy." "At least, I was able to reach England by taking Brother Sen's ship and following them around the world. I believe it." The admiral's words aroused the laughter of the forest: "The first time I met Hua Mei, she was still She is a child with great suffering and deep hatred, and today, the eloquence and tenacity she showed almost feel strange to me. Time and responsibility not only accumulated abilities, but also eroded innocence. It is this determination that made me decide to witness it together. A rise.” "The rise of a force is definitely accompanied by the smell of blood, and the origin of that blood does not distinguish between race and morality." I am still not sure, "Can you attack those Southeast Asians who respect you?" "I don't agree with cruelty, but I don't deny sacrifice. Being able to eliminate Japan's strongest naval force in half a year, you must have thoughts that scare some people, right?" As he spoke, Lin Lin looked at the admiral meaningfully, " You are the first person who can make Huamei pay attention to a plan that has not yet been announced." "You are a legendary knight of the generation!" "He is also a pirate." Lin Lin laughed. "On land, the so-called use of force to break the forbidden behavior is praised on the sea. This is simply because there is no real order in the sea now. And now, I am following Hua Mei to represent the Ming Dynasty. You should be very interested in participating in the world's formulation of this order, right?" "It's indeed senior." I was convinced by his eloquence, "Anyway, I'm just talking without beginning and end. It's the admiral who does the work." "Then, I'll listen attentively while I'm resting." Lin Lin nodded, holding a small book in his hands, as if he was dozing off. "Since you are out of the mountain, can you please check on me?" I asked tentatively. "Now I am Hua Mei's subordinate." Lin Lin pointed to the admiral, "She was very obedient on the ship, and I seem to be a role model." "Then can you go to negotiate with the Preila Chamber of Commerce on behalf of the Li family? Ask for a share of the government in Ajidin, Brunei, and Balimbang - don't ask for a lot, just ensure that you can do a little business." "Give me 200,000 gold coins, maybe I can do better than this." Lin Lin thought for a while. "No, I can only give you 50,000 taels of silver, but in addition, I will give you a very pitiful fleet." I looked at the admiral, who was listening with interest, "I believe no one would be willing to let you lead a squadron now." Muttering, what you need to do is to do business back and forth in these three cities; secondly, prevent the possibility of anyone going north to Macau or Quanzhou; thirdly, make people in Southeast Asia familiar with the Li family, at least make them feel that the Li family is better than others The big chamber of commerce is good; fourth, sow discord between the Preyla Chamber of Commerce and the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce—this is done in your own name and cannot have anything to do with the Li family; fifth, try to get the technology of advanced artillery ." Lin Lin smiled bitterly: "Do you think such a heavy task can be completed?" "You are the famous Lin Sen!" I smiled delicately, "By the way, and it is said that Kuhn is an unscrupulous person. Is this true?" "He is an extremely pure businessman." Lin Lin nodded, "However, you only gave me a task What about you? What will Hua Mei do when I am doing things?" "Two words - make money!"; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 5 make money. For a country, making money is a very profound knowledge, but for the Li family, it is almost child's play - this is not meant to belittle those ministers in the court, although Zhang Jiangling's decree makes me think that sooner or later he will be immortal The prime minister may be as embarrassing as Mr. Niao, but the problem is that he needs to consider the stability of the country and the diplomatic situation, but we don’t need to consider morality at all, even when people in Hangzhou see us scratching Japan’s gold In addition to envy, he also showed a sense of pride. Yi An is a successful businessman, but compared with my ability to join forces with the admiral, he is still not as good as me. It can even be said that he has always retained a trace of his character. Therefore, in half a year, the total income earned from the trade with Europeans led by his group was about 1.5 million taels of gold - although this amount needs to deduct the cost of bribes and long-term investment, the actual amount left or said The number known to outsiders - such as the Nanjing imperial court and Jin Yiwei - is much smaller, but it is enough for the discerning people of the imperial court to understand the Li family's contribution to change. As for the achievements of the admiral and I forget it, let this number become the memory of a few people, lest Japan in the future blame the Li family for the essential cause of the Ichichong riot. "Xingjiu and James have prepared the squadron. The sailors are excellent, the supplies are in place, and the artillery is sufficient." The admiral's smile is like a breath of fresh air, but this is not a good sign for some people - it should be eradicated by the Ming Navy The pirates who died were killed by the Li family. Those people and thieves who were leaderless but had to think about their survival were our natural source of sailors. “Half a year’s hard-earned money has been wasted again.” We looked at each other and smiled, “However, compared to the whole of Southeast Asia, the amount of money that can be understood is nothing.” "Then, let them gather in Macau." It seemed that I also liked the gesture of waving my hand, but it was obviously not as heroic as the admiral. "And let's use Yi An's hard work to travel around Southeast Asia. !” “By the way, let’s ask Brother Mori to join us in Manila. With him here, things in Southeast Asia can be done with twice the result with half the effort.” "Of course, Rogue Lin Sen!" …… Two months is enough time for us who are temporarily wealthy to do a lot of things - Manila, Manado, Delnate, Ambona, Magasa, and Surabaya all have the presence of the Li family, and now, we You can already see Jakarta in the distance! It feels so comfortable to be down-to-earth. Although I have been off the boat before, I can only recall my original scenery when I looked at those beautiful wine girls in the taverns of big cities - as considerate as the beauty of Hangzhou. And it can interpret the style of a city. It’s just that the admiral seemed a little unlucky today - he was pestered by a little Western girl not long after he landed ashore. However, that girl is quite interesting, but it’s a pity that I can’t understand foreign languages. "Zheng Sen, what are you thinking about alone?" The admiral came to me with a glass of wine, "If you are worried, I will be worried." "Don't worry I'm just feeling a little sad for someone." Pointing to Julian's way of enjoying himself among the drinking girls, "Meihua is so pitiful." "Doesn't she have to act every day?" The admiral laughed at my idea. "That's her job, but what about that guy? Even if you want to collect intelligence, you don't need to work so hard, right?" I was still very unhappy. "Haha, but he is Julian." The admiral motioned for me to toast, "Just like you are Zheng Sen, I cannot interfere with your preferences. If you can play to your strengths, I am qualified as an admiral." "I'm not an admiral, so I have the right to dislike it." I was still mumbling. "What? It's rare to see a businessman's son like you be so sentimental." The admiral rolled his eyes, "Could it be that who is that Meihua?" "We just knew each other when we were kids." I didn't like to mention my past, so I changed the topic, "What did the Westerner say to you today?" "It's just a misunderstanding." "I saw the surprise in your eyes." I filled a glass for her, "Tell me, it would be better to have more information - although that girl is young, she still has the temperament of a sailor." "Sailor? You really made a mistake - she is the admiral of the Agote Chamber of Commerce." The admiral chuckled. "What!" My hand shook, and the scarlet liquid spilled on the admiral's hand, "Isn't it too too small?" "But it is a Beihai Chamber of Commerce that has risen rapidly in one or two years. The journey from Beihai to here is almost a year - it can be said that she has made money all the way and has never lost money." She didn't care about my surprise, Admiral Another piece of news came, "And today, she said that the Li family does all kinds of evil.", said they would unite with the kind-hearted Kuhn Chamber of Commerce to attack us. " "Kind Ku" The silk handkerchief I was about to hand fell to the ground. "Did she just arrive in Southeast Asia?" "That seems to be the case." The admiral nodded helplessly, "We can't alarm the great powers in Beihai now, but this little girl is still at an impulsive age." "This" This is troublesome "Admiral, we have to go to Malacca." "You mean alliance" The admiral thought thoughtfully. "I originally thought that our accumulation would be enough to sweep away the fallen leaves in the autumn wind." I took out another handkerchief and wiped the wine stains on the admiral's hand. "As it turns out, there are many people who think about the world. A little girl ran from the other side of the earth. The world is indeed full of passion at our doorstep.” "We'll set off now. You go and call Julianit might cause misunderstandings if I go." Seeing that his hands were clean, the admiral got up and walked out of the tavern. Misunderstand? I shook my head. Although you are more beautiful than those wine girls, I can tell how hard you are when I touch your hand Sighing, I walked towards the playboy "In fact, I don't care whether the young admiral of the Agote Chamber of Commerce will pose a threat to my plan. Even when our huge fleet is assembled, I don't feel the slightest suspense about the ownership of Southeast Asia. But, I was shaken. Because of the young admiral, and because of the artillery in Jakarta - before setting off, the admiral got a few cannons for demonstration. I have to admit that this kind of thing, which is rare among the people in Southeast Asia, is enough to cause big trouble for the Li family, and the admiral I was even told that this kind of thing is being phased out in Europe! “Moreover, even a girl from Beihai ran to Southeast Asia to pan for gold with great enthusiasm Beihai, what a terrifying place it would be! We have gained Southeast Asia, and we can even level the Indian Ocean, but can we take another step forward? The forest broke up with us when we passed by Balimbang. The fleet he brought this time could simply dominate Southeast Asia - after all, Xingjiu and James were still on standby in Macau. "Zheng Sen, don't you think this is dangerous?" Sheen couldn't help but ask me when we were approaching Malacca. "On the contrary, if we leave too many ships, we will be closely monitored by our opponents - we cannot stimulate the heart of the Puirreira Chamber of Commerce at this time." I am not a lone hero, and I will not let myself And the admiral is in danger, "Besides, don't you consider yourself a guardian?" "I am a guardian, but you can't ask me to lead so many ships to challenge other people's siege!" Sheen looked angrily at the admiral who was quietly writing in the captain's room, "Hua Mei trusts you, don't mess around. Come." "The admiral doesn't trust me, but my plan." I corrected, "Also, it's a waste for you to stay with her. An old soldier who has traveled all over the world is enough to be an admiral of a squadron." "I'm worried……" "I know, but I'm just telling you a fact." I didn't intend to dwell on this issue. After all, without him on the ship, Julian would sooner or later change something. Just as Julian went to the tavern as soon as he got off the boat, the admiral immediately took Yi Feng and me to the exchange. You can ask anyone about a city's products, but its quality, quantity, price and even the character of the person in charge must be understood in person. Even if money can make the world go round, you must first find the right eye. "Come on, let's do it at this price! I can't stand it anymore!" someone in the exchange lamented. "What's wrong?" Yifeng was curious. Seeing that the admiral didn't stop him, he took the lead and went over to see what was going on. "You seem to be sick, you should go and see him." A short-haired middle-aged man with a broad heart and a fat body cared about the lamenting businessman. “Don’t change the subject, I’ll just accept my defeat anyway… Doing business with you is a nightmare!” The businessman wished he could just turn a blind eye, “Let’s go, let’s go, you’ll pick up the goods tomorrow, I’ll feel sick when I see you!” "But you are really sick" The middle-aged man finally had no chance to finish his words and left the exchange with a sigh. "Admiral, is that uncle really sick?" Yi Feng didn't understand. "I don't know either, so why don't you go and take a look?" The admiral also became interested, otherwise he wouldn't have given the mission. "Are we going to find the Puirela Chamber of Commerce next?" Watching Yi Feng trot to follow, I was a little worried - at this moment, in addition to the admiral's strength, we also have to add another burdenme. "Sheen has already contacted me." The admiral strolled, "Follow me to the square and have a look. The spices from Southeast Asia are almost gold in Europe." "But in East Asiait's nothing." Is thisthe reason for the great powers? Sadly, ?Mingming doesn’t need to get anything from the sea Although tigers are fierce, they are definitely not as energetic as cats when it comes to catching mice. Sheen was waiting for us at the dock, but the person following him was not from the Puirera Chamber of Commerce. And I once again suffered from the language barrier. "Sean, who is this big man with white hair?" I pulled at the corner of Sean's clothes. "Hedram Bergstr?m, Commander of the Royal Navy of Sweden in the North Sea." "What!" God, first the spontaneous young admiral, and now the commander of the country's navy, "Hewhat is he here for?" "The news about us in East Asia has spread, and he mainly wants to see the admiral." Julian appeared out of nowhere. "Do you understand their language?" Looking at the white-haired man chatting solemnly with the admiral, oh, another Western boy came in, I realized that my language problem was very serious. "Of course. Otherwise, how could I meet all the beauties in the world?" Julian said proudly, "But don't worry, that white-haired general doesn't seem to have any ill intentions." …Forget it, let’s ask the admiral later. Thinking about it, I walked to the boat depressedly. Those chattering foreign languages ??were really giving me a headache. At night, the admiral pushed me out of my room: "Why are you here alone? Could you be wandering around on the sea?" "It's nothing, I just feel useless." I turned over from the bed and sat up, "A person who can't even understand a language still wants to wander around the world? I'm so naive." "Kyotaro Saeki didn't know any foreign languages ??at first." The admiral moved a chair and sat in front of me, "And now he is famous in the seven seas." Seeing that I was still silent, she said provocatively, "I don't know anyone who doesn't know a foreign language." The world values ??Zheng Sen, not a man who dares not speak." "I would like to be extremely arrogant, but" I couldn't help but sigh, "If it's the gap in money, I can turn around within one year; if it's the gap in artillery, I can make up for it in three years; if it's the gap in shipbuilding technology, I can make up for it within three years. I can close the gap within ten years. Although these gaps exist, I don’t care about them. But what about the gap in people’s hearts? I will never let such a young admiral emerge in the Ming Dynasty in my lifetime!" "The gap between people's hearts" The admiral was stunned for a moment. "No matter how the Ming Dynasty develops its maritime industry, it is just the icing on the cake. As a country, there is no need to support it. As long as people come to trade with it at the doorstep, they can make countless money, and the officials and people from top to bottom will be content to abide by the so-called The ancestral system. And what about Beihai? A little girl born in a place that is not yet a country knows how to make money all over the world; the naval commander of a country can come here, isn't it chilling?" I grabbed her hand. , "Look at what your hands have become for the Ming Dynasty? But what do the people of Hangzhou think of you? How many people follow your dream? Their fleet calls itself the Navy, and the Ming Dynasty's fleet calls itself the Navy! Only then It’s the gap between private individuals and the state!” "I understand." The admiral's calmness was in sharp contrast to my madness. After a long silence, he murmured in helpless sentimentality, "I understood it when I came back from Europe. Today, you just said these I understand clearly. However, I cannot turn a blind eye, I" Her voice was as thin as a mosquito fly, "Even though she died nine times, she still has no regrets." "I understand." Although I understand, looking at the helpless but determined look of this fragile body, I still feel that my eyes are red and my nose is sore, "So, I am your pawn." "No, I want you to be my messenger and give me advice." The admiral took the trouble to correct him, "For example, at this time." "Okay" Looking at the admiral's hands covered with small scars, those slender and capable hands were so gentle to hold, "Before I reluctantly have a showdown, tell me about that He Hedram said something."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 6 of Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" It's the sea again, and it's on the way to Jakarta. Maybe Southeast Asia can really become a buffer for East Asia. The geographical location of Malacca is destined to exist as a throat. But if we want to fight the greed of the entire Europe, just controlling the port is not enough, unless Forget it, the bottom line for Ming Dynasty to allow the Li family to exist is probably that the Li family has no army and can continue to provide huge amounts of money. Moreover, the cold and charming Admiral Li Huameiis destined to be too kind. That young man turned out to be from the Agote Chamber of Commerce. Although the navy commander said that his existence was just a chance encounter along the way, I cannot rule out the possibility of his cooperation. There are many people in this world who want to formulate rules for the ocean. "Admiral! There is a fleet fighting in the southeast!" Yi Feng on the lookout suddenly broke through the harmony of the waves, "And one of the fleets is flying the flag of our Li family!" "Where is the other party?" After a brief moment of surprise, the admiral and I asked in unison. "It'sAgot Chamber of Commerce!" It seems that we are not the only ones who want to strike first. Looking at each other, I sighed to the admiral: "After all, I am just the son of a businessman, and Kun is a pure businessman." "Then, you will grow up in advance." The admiral's smile flashed away, "Everyone, be prepared. If you fight, help the Agot Chamber of Commerce. There is no need to intercept the fake guy!" "Report! A fleet appeared in the northeastit's the Royal Swedish Navy!" The little girl has a good learning ability, at least I can't say this title smoothly yet. Soon, the counterfeit disappeared from everyone's eyes - the opponent was also understanding and retreated quickly when he realized something was wrong. "Zheng Sen, how can you be so sure that he is from the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce?" Sheen asked me quietly. "According to the forest, Mr. Preyla, who has a long name, is a drastic person, and such things are not his style. Then, the only person who has the strength to do this is Kuhn—— He also had to create an excuse to attack East Asia, and the Chamber of Commerce, which was also from the Netherlands, was attacked by the Li family. With no evidence of death, it was his turn to take revenge." I have to admit that Kuhn's plan is good, but it is a pity that his If the intelligence work is not in place, or if there is no squadron anchored in Macau, we will probably have to flee now. "Okay, let's get off the ship in Jakarta. There are three-party fleets here. Kuhn hasn't gathered all his strength yet. Don't dare yet." Come to disturb us. Moreover, I cannot miss the negotiation with the North Sea forces this time, Sean, you have to translate it word for word for me." "It's a pity that I always miscalculated the Western logic - the young admiral jumped up and down as soon as she got off the boat and rushed to the young man next to the white-haired man, chatting and talking, without even considering the existence of the people around her. "Xian, didn't I ask you to translate for me?" "Thiswhat they are saying now is irrelevant." Seeing the strange look on Sheen's face, I had no choice but to approach the admiral. "They" The admiral also hesitated, "It's just the love between boys and girls." The love between children is long I understand a little Standing next to the admiral, looking at the shy and overwhelmed look of the young man, and the sincere expression of the young admiral Could it be that the heroes in the West who are short of breath are like this Yin Sheng Yang decline? I can’t help but laugh at myself thinking of the beautiful face in my memory. Once upon a time, I was as frightened as that young man It’s a pity that after things changed, I didn’t dare to shorten the final distance even if we were only a few miles apart "What? With an arousing expression, do you think of your destined person?" The admiral did not miss the opportunity to tease me, and the effect was very obvious because of the voice that could only be heard by two people. "If there really is someone destined to be with you, would I still be on your ship?" My story is just a story about destiny, "I just feel a little emotional If the admiral is an ordinary woman, I can almost be your child." The enlightenment teacher." "You" A warmth wrapped around my hand, but it was accompanied by heartbreaking pain. The admiral smiled very naturally, and the people on the side could only know that we were holding hands casually, "Go find the department by yourself." Rouleau. I didn’t hit hard this time, and next time, it’s not just my left hand that’s injured.” “It turns out that the admiral is also a woman.” While forcing a smile on my face, I disappeared like a fly …… "It seems that you really made the admiral angry." Although Corullo is a middle-aged bachelor, he is also interesting, "What mistake did you make?" "It's nothing. Anyway, I never understand a woman's mind." I really doubted whether this was the legendary hand that split muscles and bones. "How is my injury?" His medical skills are enough to reassure me, otherwise the admiral wouldn't personally do it. Ask him to come on board. "About half a month, luckily the bones are fine." Corullo sighed, "You are too fragile, I?I admire your courage to get on board. " "My life belongs to the admiral." I can make her angry, but this point has a higher priority. "Why did you get on the ship?" I never thought that Yi Feng could find a smart doctor by following her unintentionally in Malacca. and a price-killer. "We can't just watch a weak person like you wandering on the sea, right?" Corullo smiled, "The tragedy of my wife and daughter cannot happen again. I heard that you were saved by the admiral when you were about to die." "You don't have to use such a clumsy lie if you don't want to tell the truth, right?" I was almost speechless I hadn't met him a few days ago! "Aren't you lying too?" "Me?" Corullo's smile made me confused - did I lie? ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 7 Just like Corullo's enigmatic smile, the admiral who returned from the negotiations not only ordered me to rush to Manila immediately, but also blocked me in the captain's room I just thought about it and decided to wait here to apologize to her, Who would have expected that she would lean against the captain's cabin door with a conflicted look on her face, saying nothing, and staring straight at me. Okay, I admit that the growl in my stomach was protesting against this silence: "Admiral, I am willing to admit defeat in terms of determination, but why have you been depressed for almost two hours?" My words seemed to wake her up from her deep thoughts: "Zheng Sen, do we have a chance to change the plan?" "Why?" I instantly thought of the three-party negotiation he participated in, "Did it break down?" "No, it was very successful." The admiral shook his head, but he was not happy. "The Bergs Command Navy is already on its way back to the North Sea, and the Agote Chamber of Commerce has also decided to withdraw from Southeast Asia." "Tell me, what happened." "They formed an alliance. I heard it was to deal with the Hanseatic League in the North Sea, but that's not the point." The admiral finally moved to her seat, "Kun is actually Camille's father. In other words, he is likely to Become the father-in-law of the admiral, the young girl who fell in love with her son and daughter at the dock today." "What" In shock, I had to admire him, "It really showed me what a pure businessman is." "So, we'd better not kill Kun, so that we can get a better environment in other sea areas." The admiral's suggestion is indeed reasonable, but the means required will be "How aboutcapturing him alive? Or forcing him to surrender? It will also be an important bargaining chip in the future." I said tentatively. "Can it really be done?" The admiral's eyes lit up, "But we can't make it so that we lose arms and legs." "But we may have to give up Jakarta and give up some reputation." I said it sincerely. After all, this plan is very decisive. The admiral said that the gap between us and Europe will become wider and wider. We must seize time. In such an emergency, extraordinary means must be used, "and the premise is that the forces in Beihai really withdraw voluntarily." "What do you mean?" The admiral didn't understand, but he also felt a bit strange. "First of all, let James enter Manila and go to Malacca for a long time" …… A month is not long, but it is enough time for a lot of things to happen. Perhaps people in Southeast Asia have never dreamed of what will happen next. At least, what has happened has already shocked them. I don’t like cats crying over mice, but I have to sigh for Preila. Perhaps he is very qualified as a patriotic businessman, but unfortunately, he is neither an excellent businessman nor an excellent soldier. In the era of hegemony, at most he can only leave a name, which simply means that he has also participated in the ocean. of waves. Thinking about it, I poured the wine bottle in my hand to my heart's content. The admiral wouldn't ask me to clean the deck anyway. "Zheng Sen, the impact of wasting things in broad daylight is not good." The admiral saw my actions from a distance. "The fleet in the forest has set off?" I felt that it was just a trivial matter, the loss of a few bottles of wine. "Yes." The admiral took the wine bottle, but unfortunately the wine had run out. "Xingjiu's fleet is also wandering between A Zhen and Malacca." "That's good, that's good." I murmured, "I'm just waiting for news from James." "Don't blame yourself too much." The admiral raised his hand, and the wine bottle drew a beautiful parabola and fell into the water. Listening to the "plop" sound, she sat next to me with satisfaction. Of course, her sitting posture was more elegant than mine. Many, "Brother Sen admires your plan very much. In fact, it was executed very well. Moreover, you yourself said that the tide of the ocean always smells of blood." "I know, but since then, the reputation of the forest has been ruined, and your reputation has been covered with dust." On paper, killing people is no more than a nod, but in execution "I don't care." The admiral took my left hand and checked whether it was completely healed. "If you want to blameit's because the gap between us and Europe is too big. It's their fault that they came away from homeTo be a winner, you must first Learn to override classic theories. We know we are talking nonsense, but we have to make ordinary people believe our nonsense.” "But……" "Obtaining Southeast Asia means that even if we fail miserably here, we can return to East Asia and make a comeback." The admiral's hand came with strength, plain and calm, "Zheng Sen, I have become the admiral of the Li family. The name Li Huamei is not It belongs to me alone.” "Hmm." Even if the admiral twists and turns, she is still an excellent admiral, "I gave this wine to Preila. Although I don't know if he likes the taste, butIt is always appropriate to take a look. After all, there is no injustice and no hatred, so his body becomes our second footprint. " ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since the Admiral is going to resort to the trick of pretending to be true and then pretending to be true, I will interpret the people of the small country who have gradually become economically dependent on the Li family unknowingly as friends. In a dark corner not far away, two people who were temporarily free gathered together and whispered. "Julian, what are you looking at, so sneaky?" "Huh? Corullo, keep your voice down!" "how?" "Look over there, Zheng Sen and the admiral are talking very cordially!" "Are you jealous? Haven't you been taught enough by Sheen?" "I know what I am made of, and I am not worthy of Blood Rose. But why is the Admiral so gentle to Zheng Sen?" "Gentle? Maybe, but now they are more like confidants Don't believe it, I am also a married person after all." "Tch! Do besties need to hold hands? My great lover's vision is definitely sharper than yours!" "What are you muttering about here?" "Ah! Uncle Sheen! Nowe are discussingdiscussing Zheng Sentalking about his strategizing." "Zheng Sen's arrangement is truly unconventional - the two fleets raided Malacca, forcing the opponent to fight hand-to-hand in the narrow part of the port, taking advantage of Xingjiu, killing Preyla with one sword, taking over all its forces within a month, and Ku Ku The En Chamber of Commerce is locked up in Southeast Asia and can catch turtles at any time - everything goes smoothly. Moreover, James has just sent news that he has destroyed the three main fleets of the Kuen Chamber of Commerce and is now driving them to Jakarta. " "Thenisn't the overall situation decided?" “Boy, don’t be too happy. Maybe Kuhn realizes something is wrong and bypasses Malacca and goes directly across the Indian Ocean instead of taking the ordinary route!” "Aren't we on the way to Ceylon? If the army is really defeated, Kun can go directly to Africa and I will take off the head and make soup!" "So Zheng Sen's plan is perfect! By the way, where is Hua Mei? I have to go and tell her the good news." "this……" Julian turned around and looked around hesitantly. Unfortunately, the two people who were sitting side by side just now are no longer there, and only a few aromas of sake are wafting from the sake seeping on the deck. ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 8 When the news came that the forest had successfully completed its mission, everyone realized that Kuhn had no choice but to surrender as long as he did not commit suicide. But there were not many people celebrating, because Lin has changed from a praised thief to a brutal executioner - he raided Jakarta, destroyed the city's shipbuilding industry, commerce, and docks, and ignored the port's request to surrender. Lin Lin insists on bearing the consequences of this incident alone, so that he can no longer show up in Southeast Asia, and is now sailing to Calcutta - a place that is still unfamiliar to me, but Lin Lin is a man who treats the sea as his back garden. However, I really can't measure the value of this result - the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce, which just experienced a failed bloody battle, has no place to buy ships. All ports in Southeast Asia are under control. Jakarta has regressed as a city for more than ten years. The port can no longer be regarded as a port - in such a desperate situation, Kun, who can even ignore family ties, will definitely surrender. After all, the Li family has promised his personal safety in the name of Camille. In contrast, James's huge fleet is now a remnant and can only hunt down Kuhn's defeated general; in order to restore its reputation in Southeast Asia or stabilize the Li family's status, Xingjiu's squadron has to stay there for a long time in boredom. To show off one's power, the money Yi'an earns must also be used to heal the wounds in the hearts of Southeast Asians - we must be recognized by Southeast Asia, rather than being cowed like Westerners. What they need is just spices, but what we need is Southeast Asians sacrificed their lives for us. Now, the admiral looked into the distance with a sinking face. This place is called the Indian Ocean - the Europeans were resolutely driven out of Southeast Asia, and only those who could maintain trade for a while were able to do so. According to what the admiral said, there was a fat man named Chai Menlin on the Indian Peninsula who had nothing but money and was rude to her when she was studying abroad. Could it be that there will be another bloody storm here? "Zheng Sen, you don't have to look like the whole world owes you money, right?" The admiral sat in the seat that only belonged to her and turned his attention to me standing at the door of the cabin. "You are not familiar with the situation in the Indian Ocean, so Only then will we be worried. In fact, we have no need to fight on the Indian Peninsula. In other words, what we need to think about this time is business-Chai Menlin is famous for being rich and unkind. If we can make him bankrupt, the people along the coast of India will The people will be elated.” "So, Corullo is the protagonist?" When it comes to being a relatively normal businessman, the eldest sister is definitely a master among masters. Unfortunately, she has died in Hangzhou, and I had countless small-scale tit-for-tat contests with her when I was a teenager. I have long understood that I am not suitable for practical work, and all my brilliant strategies will fall short in my hands. Without the Admiral, there would be no room for me to survive. Ming Dynasty cannot tolerate me, and I cannot live anywhere else. However, the admiral did not trust me and did not give me a chance to express my opinion. Of course I know this is because I don't want to reveal my identity, but the current Li family can't contain what my identity means! "Of course Corullo will have a squadron, but you can't just sit back and watch." There were inkstones and brushes on the admiral's desk, as well as ink bottles and goose feathers. At this time, she held the goose feathers in front of my eyes for the first time. , "Zheng Sen, do you think is it a cost-effective idea to unite a powerful but doomed force to fight against the increasingly powerful enemy?" "Explain yourself more clearly? You know, I was blinded as soon as I left Southeast Asia." Regarding the India that Europeans call India, I don’t know much about this land called Tianzhu by our ancestors. I only know what it was called the Mughal Dynasty and what the current king is called Akbar. No matter how much, they are the only ones. Taizu once led hundreds of thousands of troops in an attempt to attack the Ming Dynasty, but died on the way. "Self-knowledge and self-contempt are two different things." The admiral hung the goose feather on the letter. "Do you know the great food country in the Tang Dynasty? It was a country with a religious regime. If loyalty to the emperor and patriotism are the aspirations of the people of the Ming Dynasty, then what is called Allah The priesthood is the fundamental allegiance of those who call themselves Muslims. And now the scope of Muslim rule conflicts with European interests." "Do you want to unite them against Europe?" This is a decision, something that will almost determine the fate of the Li family. Neither I nor the admiral can be hasty. "However, the Muslims are not a united force." The admiral said patiently. "Although the Ottoman navy led by Pasha in the Eastern Mediterranean competes with Spain, which is known as the Invincible Fleet, it is limited to the Mediterranean and will lose to the power of money sooner or later. Although the Hairedin pirate family in the Southern Mediterranean is powerful, they are just pirates and not worthy of being long-term allies. In other words, we are still too far away from the Mediterranean now, and their existence is just people who really deserve our attention. The Woodin Chamber of Commerce, which uses Aden as a bridgehead to fight against the Europeans in the Indian Ocean, is a force that cannot be ignored." "What you mean is that sooner or later we will have to??A choice between Muslims and Europeans? "Indeed, the current Li family does not have the strength to be the enemy of the whole world. Even if it has such ambitions, such dangerous and stupid things must be stopped. "Europeans occupied the New World and Africa and plundered countless wealth from there. This was by no means something that Muslims could continue to contend with; but their own countries also fought with each other, and for the sake of religious beliefs, such battles could not be reconciled. In contrast, , the eyes of Muslims cannot but be said to be conservative. If the Li family is left alone, they will definitely decline." The admiral's tone was regretful and helpless, as if he was lamenting the current situation of the Ming Dynasty. "How rich is the New World and Africa?" To be honest, I don't even know where that is. "It can be called two undefended Ming Dynasties." The admiral said meaningfully. "Then," I let out a long sigh, "I know why you hesitated." "Really?" The admiral's eyes flashed. "If I'm not mistaken, are you planning to write a letter to the Wooding Chamber of Commerce?" I knew the Admiral's thoughts, but I could only go ahead with her thoughts. After all, she was the Admiral. "Only a tiger who has tasted blood will truly Threaten our very existence.” "But" The admiral stopped talking. "That's all!" I really don't want to say any more, "Tricking the patient before you have enough medical skills will only increase the pain." Admiral Westerners can ignore family ties for the sake of profit. To compete with them over the ocean, you need to be equally ruthless; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 9 Kuhn is really admirable. He was able to escape among the reefs of the ocean for more than two months with his remaining soldiers and defeated generals. If it weren't for the persistence of me and the admiral, he would have really been able to turn around in Ceylon. Unfortunately, what he is facing now is the Li family's flagship, who is waiting for work, and Lin Sen, who is coming along the way. “As an opponent, I have to admit defeat.” Kuhn’s Chinese is not fluent, but he speaks truthfully, “Can you tell me how you managed to conjure so many battleships before I die?” "Drink a glass of water." The admiral has no taste for humiliation towards prisoners, "I said I will guarantee your life, in the name of Camille." "Why?" Kuhn, who was tied up, did not refuse the cup handed to his mouth by the sailor, although the sailor's water-feeding movements were very unfamiliar. "Don't you know?" The admiral smiled, "Your son is in love with Miss Agot, whom you once wanted to kill." "That's the reason?" Kuhn sneered, "Do you think I can be used as a bargaining chip to blackmail them?" "I just want to form an alliance with them." The admiral walked up and untied Kun's rope, "And you are just a surprise for Camille. The young man never gave up on his father. Okay, Brother Sen, Kuhn is on your ship, and you can entertain him however you like. After all, he paid for the entire Chamber of Commerce's savings as a lodging fee." "I will let him appreciate the scenery of the Indian Ocean." In response to the admiral's wise words, Lin Lin smiled knowingly, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. Corullo's recent actions are too powerful. If he does not restrain himself, that Chaimen Lin might go crazy and do something drastic.” Seeing the fleet in the forest leaving, the admiral called me to deliver the order: "Let's go to Basra." “Where is Basra?” "That's the headquarters of the Wooding Chamber of Commerce. Let's make a deal." The admiral gave me a look of disgust, "Zheng Sen, can you learn from Yifeng's habit of memorizing maps?" "In contrast, I would rather think about the purpose of this trip." I am not an admiral, and I don't have the strength to steer the sails and steer the rudder. "Do the forces that can compete with Westerners at least have certain skills?" "Heroes see the same thing." The admiral's smile was like the rose on her chest. I don’t know if Muslims are easy to talk to, but when I arrived in Calicut, I was lucky enough to meet Zai Menlin in a tavern, who the admiral has been talking about recently but hates very much Forget it, just know his name is Zai Menlin. Such a person is not worth it anyway. remember. "Admiral, you seem to be avoiding him?" This is a strange phenomenon. "As long as she is a woman, she doesn't want to be seen by him." Julian always became personable in this specific place of the tavern. "Keru did a good job, at least this place wasn't taken over by that guy." Sheen recalled, "When I passed by here, he was the only one in the whole pub." "You have too much money and nowhere to spend it?" It is said that it was very difficult for Yifeng when he was in the mountains. "No, it's just that his mind is different from ordinary people." Richard smiled jokingly. It’s rare, it’s rare, I thought thoughtfully: “This is the first time everyone has come to the pub. Do you want to see Chai Menlin’s face?” "In this era, it is a miracle that such a person can dominate a country. How can we let him go as he was before he went bankrupt?" The admiral blinked, "There is no such store after this village." "It's really difficult to be as fat as him." I already thought Corullo was fat. "Okay, let's eat and get on the boat." The admiral toasted to everyone and ended the conversation. When we walked out of the tavern, an uncertain voice came: "Excuse me, is that Miss Li Huamei Li?" "Huh?" The admiral seemed to be quite familiar with this voice. Looking for the voice, he saw a man with clear eyes. Oh no, although he was full of weather, he could tell that he was only in his twenties. "You are plug ·dimension?" “It’s you indeed!” The man called Se Wei by the admiral almost cried with joy! "Miss Huamei, go see my sister! Please save her!" "Sister? You mean Miss Chaska?" the admiral asked in a voiceless voice, "What happened to her? Why are you here?" "Sister, she" Sai Wei suddenly burst into tears, "Just follow me and see" "Okay" The admiral had no doubts about him, "Why are you here? Could it be" She didn't continue, she just looked at Se Wei's desolate back and sighed deeply. It is said that India has a caste system, which is most obviously reflected in the level of hotels in the port. And the one Se Vee took us to was the worst kind. "Se Wei, you came back so early todaycough" The furnishings in the room are simple and shabby. On the narrow bed in the middle is a blond woman, half lying and half sitting.Lian looked obviously sick, "Are youMiss Huamei?" "Long time no see." The admiral looked at her with a look that was quite familiar to me. "Don't say anything yet. I'll go get the doctor. Julian will write to Corullo and the others will take good care of Miss Chaska here." , Zheng Sen, follow me." Doctors are human beings too. Although a Sudra-level hotel is an insult to the status of a brilliant Brahmin doctor, the Ceylon ruby ????thrown by the resolute admiral can still smooth the gap. After all, this is a relatively open Calicut. After all, I live in Calicut. Such a hotel is not a Shudra. "Admiral," the doctor is said to be the best doctor in the city, and a woman who can make the admiral throw gems like pebbles is enough for me to ask, "Who isMiss Chaska?" "Friend." The admiral paused, "If you don't care about nationality, I am the same person as her, but I am luckier. Although the Ming Dynasty has a maritime ban, at least it is still a strong country." "Sothat lady's country" "She is of royal blood. When I parted from her, it was the day when she raised her troops to fight for the restoration of the country." "But she is now" We can only say that we are helpless in dealing with such a matter, "Admiral, where is her motherland?" "The New World." Tidu looked back at me, "Don't ask where the New World is again." "On the contrary, the force chasing her to the Indian Ocean should be Spain, right?" I don't understand, "But you told me that Africa is now ruled by Portugal." "When I was in Beihai, I heard that Spain planned to annex Portugal through political means such as religious certification and throne succession. Maybe this is not far from the truth now." The admiral frowned, "If it is true, then Spain really has the same status as the world. The strength to fight.” "That is to say, we need to race against time and enter Africa as soon as possible?" If possible, I would rather suggest going back to East Asia for a few years to develop. "It's very possible" I signaled the doctor to continue walking, but the admiral didn't answer me again. ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 10 I insisted on calling the blond patient Miss Tia because her last name was not as pleasant to pronounce as her first name. Although this was a bit unfair, she did not refute, nor did she have the strength to refute, because the doctor's diagnosis was that a small cold had turned into pneumonia and was heading towards tuberculosis! Seeing Se Wei throwing herself into Tiya’s arms with tears in her eyes, the admiral could only send the doctor away, and asked Sheen to grab the medicine: “I hope Corullo can give me some surprises.” "Such a beauty it's a pity." Julian muttered in a low voice, making the admiral dumbfounded: "She is no longer a person with love in mind, you'd better give up on that." "It can be seen that I am also a new generation of love saints." Julian's eyes dimmed, "It's justa pity." pity? It's a pity that no one paid attention to his emotion. The admiral walked to the bedside and took Tiya's hand: "We have been apart for several years, and I didn't expect to meet hereDo you need me to do anything?" "No no need." Tiya stroked Se Wei's hair, "I already understand. Even if Esconte is defeated, there will still be others coming from Spain. I am just a descendant of the royal family, facing Europe In the end, the tide is powerless, as long as my hometown still has gold, spices, and tobacco. Huamei, you have to work hard too! Although your motherland is powerful, the hordes of greedy people only need a flaw. Simple Abundance is nothing but disaster.” "That's why we need people like you and me to set an example." The admiral's words may be comforting, or they may be his inner voice, "At least, there is hope." "Liuke is dead." Tiya shook her head, "I can survive." "" The admiral swallowed his original words and sighed deeply, "If you don't mind, please come to my squadron, okay? That admiral is a good doctor. If your illness can be cured, I can help you go back." "I can get on the boat." Tiya nodded firmly, but held up Se Wei's hand, "But I have no right to decide Se Wei's path." "I want to be by my sister's side!" Sai Wei was also very determined. Why? The admiral's purpose in doing this is I didn’t guess it, but I caught a glimpse of the tacit understanding between the admiral and Tiya, as if they had negotiated a win-win deal. Could it be …… “Admiral, apart from sympathy with you, what value does Miss Tiya have?” I finally asked on the way from Homez to Basra. The admiral smiled happily: "I didn't ask until now, have you already planned our future path?" "First of all, I need to know how much trust and expectation you have in Miss Tiya." "Don't worry, her appetite is only for the New World and Africa." The admiral said vaguely, "Because I have entered the Indian Ocean, and because Mr. Wooding has also traveled around the world." "Do you want Miss Tiya to block Europe first?" Although it was the admiral who saved her from a desperate situation, the task was too difficult. Moreover, "What kind of person is that Wooding - I didn't mention the Chamber of Commerce. " "A good person." The admiral probably knew him. "If he were not a Muslim and had a greedy heart, we would no longer have a foothold in East Asia. Fortunately, he only wants to defend the Arabian Sea." "……so smart?" "After all, he was a person who traveled around the world back then! Saeki was defeated by him." The admiral said sternly, "I don't want to be an enemy of him, either personally or as a force." ?????????????????????????????? There was a group of Arab ships in Hangzhou back then, and I heard that the leader was Hui Hui… probably this Wooding. It’s hot in Basra. Julian and I became even more excited when we saw Wooding’s maids! However, I have to admit that they look very nice, even though it would be impossible for them to go out on the streets in Ming Dynasty. Before Julian could turn his unreasonable thoughts into practical actions, the admiral took a step forward and said, "Mr. Wooding, long time no see." It seems that Muslims do not advocate handshakes. Wooding only smiled lightly and gracefully at the admiral: "I had a premonition of today's reunion when the Li family unified East Asia, so please allow me to try my Chinese proficiency." "Mr. Wooding is interested." A trace of surprise flashed from the admiral's eyes. I saw it, and Wooding also saw it: "Admiral Li, don't worry too much. In fact, you have already stated your position by being willing to land alone at Basra Pier. If it is more, I will not be polite among smart people, and I am not a stranger - Basra and Homuz cannot be shared with others, just like you don’t want East Asia to be interfered with. As for other places, just as I stood aside when you teased Zamenlin, my intention is to make our family the only one east of Aden.” …He is also a person with great ambitions! Sighing secretly, I observed him. He still looked aristocratic.   The admiral smiled slightly: "So, what do you hope to get?" "Trade qualifications in Southeast Asia. In addition, the Wooding Chamber of Commerce and the Li family in India are jointly owned, canceling the concept of ownership. Third, the Li family maintains at least a combat squadron in the Indian Ocean to work with us to deal with the Europeans ." Brilliant! I almost liked it. At first glance, it seems that the Wooding Chamber of Commerce does not have much advantage, but Basra is their exclusive monopoly. With the trade qualifications of Southeast Asia, it means that they can transport spices to Basra and then transport them by land to Alexandria, as long as they have contact with the Mediterranean The profits that Muslims can gain from forming an alliance are definitely much greater than the value of India! No wonder he turned a blind eye to Corullo's behavior. Moreover, the elimination of the concept of ownership means that the two companies are very closely connected. For the Woodin Chamber of Commerce, which bore the brunt of resisting Europe, this is equivalent to pulling a force onto their warship! The key thing is that the Li family is not unable to accept his conditions. "Zheng Sen, what's your opinion?" I was flattered that the admiral asked at this time. However, this way, I could avoid her direct decision and give her another chance to bargain. "I" I could almost feel everyone's eyes burning on me, but at this time I was already on the verge of death. "What you care about is just spices. I think it's enough to include Ah Zhen in India's disposal methods." Li I promise not to make any purchases in A-Zhen. After all, the Li family still has actions in Southeast Asia. As for the battle squadron instead of defending Aden, it is better to attack Africa." "Attack?" Wooding became interested. "It is said that there is a lot of gold in Africa, which is enough to interest Europeans. This is the reason why we fight for Africa - we don't need to be strong, we only need our opponents to be weaker than us." Now, that is the point, "So, Li The country needs Arab military technology." "Oh?" Wooding was surprised. Maybe he didn't expect that we would put the conditions in such a direction. "Isn't your Ming Dynasty very powerful?" "The Ming Dynasty's ships are not suitable for sailing in the Indian Ocean, nor are they suitable for war. Moreover, if today's ships want to travel back and forth between the oceans unscrupulously, it will only speed up their disintegration, so we need your shipbuilding technology. In order to deal with the Europeans, We need heavy cannon technology. Although we are Ming people, we are not Ming officers and soldiers. Really good weapons cannot be obtained." My words made Woodin ponder, but I would not stop and let him think carefully, "For Therefore, the Li family can provide the Wooding Chamber of Commerce with half of the spices in Southeast Asia." Although this concession is somewhat self-inflicted, it is nothing compared to what is needed. "In the end, we retain the right to form alliances with European forces in other sea areas." "Heavy cannon" Wooding looked at me deeply for a long time, then looked at the Admiral, "Admiral Li, you have a great subordinate. Well, even a subordinate is too incompetent Someone, bring Azhi Sarah is here." Is this a estrangement? I looked at the admiral and there was nothing strange about her. Azisha is a beauty. Although she has an eye injury, this can be proved from Julian's eager eyes: "Wooding, you can just spy on me. Are you going to arrest me today?" It seems that this woman was "looking for “The process of coming was not very friendly. "Azhisha, I didn't interfere with your behavior before, and of course I won't attack you now. However," Wu Dingyuan pointed at her, "you can no longer do your business without capital in the Indian Ocean." She is a pirate? The admiral's translation shocked me. Don't tell me, one eye and that wild nature, it's really like that! "Why?" Azisha was noncommittal. "Arabia needs you." Wooding pulled out a knife from behind the seat like a magic trick. "This is what you are looking for. It took me a lot of effort to find it. I give it to you now, on the condition that your fleet can only Robbery in Africa and further west.” "What does this have to do with Arabia?" Azisha wanted to reach out to take the knife, but paused midway. "The battle between Europeans and Muslims has extended from the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean, but we are always defending here, which is not good. And you are the clarion call for our counterattack." Wooding introduced the admiral, "This is the Li family The admiral will be an ally of the Wooding Chamber of Commerce and your ally from now on." "Female Admiral?" Azisha came over to look at me, and then noticed me next to the Admiral, "Then this is" The admiral explained something to her in Arabic, which made Azisha smile vaguely, but she did not observe me anymore. She turned back to Wooding and said, "I agree, but I want 20,000 gold coins every month - go We are fighting in an unfamiliar sea area, and I have to comfort my men.” Wooding promised that I wouldn’t care much if he didn’t. After all, a person with such magnanimity wouldn’t worry about such a thing. I quietly grabbed the admiral’s sleeve and said, “What did you do to her just now?”What? " "I just told the truth." The admiral smiled, "You are my messenger."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 11 Chai Menlin died of poverty. A year is not long, but it is enough to send the craftsmen of Basra to Malacca and Hangzhou; it is enough to let the Wooding Chamber of Commerce taste the sweetness of spices; it is enough to make Southeast Asia prosperous; it is enough to let Azisha become famous in Africa. It’s enough to let Chai Menlin go bankrupt! No one paid attention to the emaciated camel-like body that fell on the street corner, but some people cared about the Admiral - when we returned to Calicut, the women in the city spontaneously lined the streets to welcome us! It is unreasonable for foreign forces to do this after annihilating local forces Chai Menlin is undefeated! After the Indian Ocean was pacified, Corullo was assigned to take charge of the reconstruction of Southeast Asia. Miss Tiya's illness has basically recovered under the care of famous doctors. The diagnosis of tuberculosis has completely become a slap in the face from the Brahmin doctor, and this blond beauty is currently sailing to Africa with the fleet presented by the admiral. Yes, Corullo made a lot of money, and the money not only turned into a new fleet for Miss Tia and James, but also changed the main fleet. "James, do you really know how to do business?" Julian looked unbelieving when they parted. "I am almighty!" James waved from across the boat, "Admiral, let's see how I manage the Indian Ocean!" "Tch! That face" Julian’s complaint made the admiral laugh: “You also want to lead a squadron?” "No!" Julian was excited, "I want to follow you, how lonely it is to lead a team by yourself!" "Pfft!" Julian's embarrassing words made Sheen, who was drinking, spit out. "Boy, come here, let's talk." "No! Admiral, save me!" Seeing that the admiral just smiled, Julian stepped back and looked around, "Yifeng, say something nice for me! I'll treat you to food" "The sisters in those taverns told me not to eat your food." Yi Feng winked, "Otherwise, you will do some strange things." … Julian is notorious among the tavern girls! But I whispered to the admiral: "Yifeng is growing up!" "That's right! Yi Feng has grown up" The admiral was stunned for a moment, and then sighed, " Well, send the order for Brother Mori to also attack Africa." "What about us?" "Same." The admiral showed his pride, "We also have to take the lead." …Well, you are right, because you are the admiral. Although, I think that the head of a force should consider everyone in a safe place, rather than simply boosting morale. Mogadishu is the first target, but it is not necessarily necessary to attack there when the wind is favorable. The Admiral's plan gradually became bolder. She wanted to attack Mombasa directly. In this way, Ace, who was worried about Azisha, The Pinosa Chamber of Commerce will lose two ports in a short period of time due to a sudden blow. However, in my eyes, she was still cautious - why Mombasa? Just conquer Mozambique! After all, according to Azisha’s intelligence, the locals in Africa hate these Europeans who traffic in humans. We have no disadvantages at all and even have advantages! The main fleet is very large, but I don’t know if it can rival the wealth of San Baogong who also arrived in Africa. However, since Azisha's pirate fleet can thrive here, Portugal's power here is definitely not that terrible, and we can even formulate even crazier plans! …… Mozambique is actually not a big port, but its geographical location is very important, and the newly opened port of Madagascar cannot meet the needs of the army at all. Not long after we captured Mozambique, the fleet of the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce appeared - no They were an afterthought, but we hid the strength of the main fleet, and it took only two hours to attack Mozambique! "What do you think is better? Zheng Sen?" In the eyes of the admiral, the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce's fleet is not a threat, but we need to make every move well. "Let the slower ships fight and withstand the attack. Anyway, along the way, the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce's force is not a concern at all. Half the main fleet can win." The admiral probably hopes to seize time, so I also He doesn't care about casualties, "The clippers ignore the battlefield and directly attack Sorafa when the battle ahead is stalemate!" "Why? This will cost more." Sheen was not dissatisfied with my suggestion, but he didn't understand it. "Now, Sorafa is the last port where the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce can mass-produce warships. If we let the enemy in front of us escape with the strength of our main fleet, we will pay more costs and time. !" Yes, time, before departure, I specifically asked Wooding about the situation in the Mediterranean. Spain's annexation of Portugal is almost imminent. If we go and take action earlier, we can get??The rewards are so much greater. "Okay, Zheng Sen, go ahead and deliver the order." The admiral agreed, "Xian, you can take command of the slower ships for the time being." In fact, it’s not like the Clippers didn’t do anything. When passing through both sides of the battlefield, each ship’s salvo also produced many results. Yi Feng knocked off the mast of the opponent’s flagship with one shot. "That's good, Yifeng has really grown up." The admiral and I sighed, but Julian, who was in a good mood, didn't catch a cold very much: "It's a pity that the body is still so small, it's a pity" It seems that it is right to let him huddle in his room during the war I thought vaguely viciously, but then I heard the admiral's voice: "Julian, when will you be able to make a difference on the battlefield?" “My strength is being able to speak well.” Julian’s ability to pick up girls is not an exaggeration. He usually writes letters to other chambers of commerce, both large and small. It is indeed remarkable. "Then why are you here to join in the fun now?" The admiral's expression changed, "Go back to your post and be careful, I tell Yi Feng and let her fix you." There is no way, I am the lowest force in the fleet, and You Lian can only show off his power in front of me. "Okay, okay" Julian walked away indifferently, not forgetting the last two sentences, "I know it's rare to get Uncle Sheen away, and it would be a sin for me to disturb you here." Silencebecause of Julian's words. Apart from anything else, I did spend too much time with the Admiral! "That Perros" The Admiral finally spoke, but he was a little helpless, "Does it mean that men and women cannot understand each other at sea? Hey, why don't you say anything? Could it be that you really?" The Admiral was speechless, with a pretty face. Staring at me with a reddish look. "The beautiful Admiral of the Li family, there are not many men in the world who don't have thoughts in their hearts." I was just thinking about some things. Although Julian's words were joking, they reminded me of something, "However, there are not many men in the world who are worthy of this." You can even say that you love Daming, but Daming is not worthy of you. What extravagance can little people like us have? It would be nice to be favored by the admiral, but I don’t pursue that kind of thing. After all, I Not worthy of an admiral." "Haha, are you praising me?" The admiral smiled beautifully, "But why were you in a trance just now?" "Sean." I leaned against the mast and pointed in the direction of Mozambique. "Sean never leaves you, but this time he didn't refuse to fight alone. Isn't it strange? Doesn't he think that you have grown up and don't need him?" No more custody? If you really want to grow up, you have grown up a long time ago, and you will not have such a change today. " "Xian" The admiral probably noticed this already and was silent. ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 12 We don’t know what Sheen has in mind for the time being, because what we are waiting for after defeating Sorafa is the forest fleet. "It seems that the overall situation has been decided?" Lin Lin looked at the admiral with very cherished eyes, but he didn't see Julian say any gossip. "People in East Africa hate the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce. As long as we are temporarily stronger than them in terms of force, we can drive them away." The admiral was very touched by the enthusiasm of the locals. After all, she was in the land of the Ming Dynasty. He is the character of "Who will listen when the string is broken", but he is deeply loved here, "Furthermore, the first fleet of the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce was crippled, and the second fleet was buried in Mozambique by Sheen. Now we just need to pursue the victory. ." "No." I couldn't help but interrupt the admiral, "I think we should rush to Cape Town now!" "Why?" The admiral and Lin Lin said in unison, confused. "I read the navigation chart and know the geographical location of the Cape of Good Hope." The forest may not have thought about it, and the admiral is definitely an emotional blind spot, but I must make them aware of one thing, "If we want to block Europe within a certain period of time, If the people march eastward, then Cape Town is definitely the best bunker - such a long route not only requires huge supplies, but also the wind direction and season must be taken into consideration. As long as we maintain a squadron there, if It would be difficult for a major European power to break through without overwhelming national strength, let alone Portugal, which is facing sunset. However, even so, it would be better to capture Espinoza himself, at least to give him moral support. A step in Portugal can also give an explanation to the locals in East Africa - these are the result of the right time, the right location, and the right people. Furthermore, we need time! Only by maintaining such a pass that we can rest assured can we rest assured and take another road. Go to where the Europeans are from. That’s the most time-saving way to do it.” "You mean" Forest pondered, but the admiral seemed to understand: "but, who will guard Cape Town?" "Forest." I pointed to the man in front of me who was still thinking, "In terms of experience, qualifications and identity, these are all certain things." "Me?" Lin Lin was stunned, but not too surprised. "So, how long do you plan to have me guard Cape Town? That's not a good place to retire." "Haha, do people in Shanghai also care about Feng Shui?" I teased him, "But at this time" I looked at the admiral. She probably understood what I was thinking and nodded to me, "How about five years?" "Five years!" Lin Lin took a breath, "I am not young." "Don't worry, isn't there Azisha accompanying you in East Africa?" The admiral also helped, "Judging from the reputation of pirates, you two are very similar." "Forget it, five years will be five years." Lin Lin agreed a little unbearably, "Don't say such nonsense!" "Well, the forest is also an innocent person, even though he is about to enter middle age." I commented, but he stopped me with a wave of his hand: "Okay, I'm going to Cape Town!" "No, let the main fleet go for the final battle in East Africa." The admiral stopped the forest, "Your fleet hasn't had enough rest yet, so it can only defend Solafa." "This is quite dangerous." Lin Lin thought for a while, became very worried, and quietly winked at me. It’s a pity that it’s of no use even if I see it. The admiral's thoughts After several years of getting along, I still don't know? Moreover, Kuen is still on the boat in the forest. If he gets lost, the problem will be complicated by many variables. …… "Zheng Sen, how do you want to get to the Mediterranean?" The clippers of the main fleet set sail. The admiral looked at Yi Feng on the observation deck, felt relieved and asked me gently, "It is estimated that within a year, Portugal will be Spanish annexation.” "We will go as Wooding does business. Anyway, we don't need too many weapons to go here." The admiral looked at the north heading for Cape Town, but I pointed behind her, "All we need to bring is A few necessary people and enough money.” “Directly from Basra to Alexandria?” The admiral was surprised. “Muslims are our allies, especially after we eliminate the influence of a certain European country in East Africa.” I am not worried about these side issues. The real trouble is another thing The so -called outsourcing must be in the first place, there are forests in the East Africa, James in the Indian Ocean, and Southeast Asia for a long time. But what about East Asia? That is the foundation of the Li family. Once we set foot in Europe by land, even if we truly travel far away, there must be someone at home But, can the most suitable person really be the one to take on the task? I have never been to Cape Town. If I hadn’t followed the admiral, I wouldn’t have even heard of it. But now, it is a battlefield, the site of a war that has determined the Li family’s status in East Africa in recent years—— It’s not that the opponent is strong, but we have to win beautifully, ?This beauty is not just purely tactical - so the admiral decided to go into battle personally, so we race against time, so we engage in hand-to-hand combat with our opponents. Yes, hand-to-hand combat, this is equivalent to saying that my greatest contribution is not becoming a burden. Seeing the admiral carrying his two swords flying between flesh and blood, I could only see it from a distance. At this moment, I am on the watchtower, taking over Yifeng's usual part-time job. At this time, it is almost the safest place. If I don't poke my head out, probably no one will know that I exist. It has to be said that the sailors who can survive on the admiral's flagship have practical knowledge. Maybe they are not necessarily taller than Europeans, but in situations where they do everything they can, they can often give their opponents a chance at the most thrilling moment. A hole or a break, and at most a bloodstain will be produced on it - the skill of exchanging injuries for death can only be practiced on the battlefield, although the Admiral's flagship has not experienced arduous melee combat in the past one or two years. Looking at it, even a layman like me can predict the outcome of the battle, and I yawn lazily - for me, who is not good at wielding swords and guns, overlooking this martial arts for too long will cause aesthetic fatigue. Thehuh? The opponent gathered more than twenty people? Together they fought in the direction of the Admiral! Do they want to get straight to the point? no! Now the Admiral is being entangled and has no idea of ??his danger! Shouting? Can she hear it? Although it's not very far, it's too noisy now Let's give it a try. If it doesn't work, consider whether to jump down directly It took a lot of effort to send me up, but fortunately, I'm not like many People get dizzy when they reach high places like that. "Admiral! Run away!"; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 13 Unfortunately, my voice was obviously no match for the sound of swords and swords around me, and it couldn't even compare to the sailor's death cry - of course the admiral couldn't hear it. So, I jumped up and rushed towards the admiral - although the observation tower was very high, there were many corpses on the deck. As long as my head didn't hit the ground, I probably wouldn't die immediately, and more importantly No time to think about that! As a result it can be regarded as the luck among misfortunes The figure falling from the sky first made a few people around me stunned for an instant, and then started a very short chain reaction. When the admiral glanced at the place where I landed, he also noticed that there were more people behind me. The small group of enemies in the distance rushed towards them with great momentum. "Zheng Sen!" The admiral's roar echoed in his ears the moment he lost consciousness. …… I am dead? I don’t know, but as long as the admiral is safe and sound, I will be considered a worthy death. Unfortunately, I don’t even know the outcome A voice echoed faintly Then, there seemed to be a slightly rough hand on my face. Rubyour face? I'm alive? Suddenly, I opened my eyes. It’s the admiral, her left hand is wiping my face, and then my forehead There is a smell of blood on her hands. Seeing me waking up, those anxious eyes flashed: "Whyare you so stupid?" "I exchanged my life for the admiral, and died without regretsseeing the admiral die, he was born without a soul." Suddenly, my throat sweetened, and there was a mouthful of blood. "Zheng Sen!" The admiral's expression froze, and when he saw something was wrong with me, he panicked, "Hurry up and get the ship and find Corullo!" I don’t know if this is a pity. Anyway, I passed out and was not lucky enough to witness the admiral’s rare panic; but I am also worthy of pride because the admiral panicked for me I survived in the end. Corullo's craftsmanship is not a boast: "I said, the tragedy of my wife and daughter cannot be allowed to happen again." But I didn’t thank him, because when I woke up again, I saw the admiral with a concerned face again. “…Great.” The admiral was quite calm when he saw me wake up this time. "How is the situation?" Since Corullo was confident, I started to think about other things. "Don't worry, you just need to rest" The admiral was interrupted by me: "I'm asking about the situation of the battle." "Very good. This is Calicut. I order you to take care of yourself now." The admiral smiled, very playfully. …… Indeed, the battle ended well. The leader of the Espinoza Chamber of Commerce was chopped down by the Admiral - of course, it was a performance after the overall situation was decided, but such a performance can give birth to a legend on the African coastline - the magical female Admiral from the far East led the The fleet came to Africa to bring happiness to the people in dire straits, and personally cut off the head of the evil devil - spreading lies is also a method, as long as it can benefit the Li family's status in Africa, Liu Bang didn't do it back then Do you proudly let a headless dragon cuckold your own father? Lying on the hospital bed and listening to Julian, Yi Feng and even the occasional James talking about different versions of the admiral's "mythical history", I believe that the east of Cape Town can now ensure stability for a long time. But the most urgent thing now is let's wait until my injury heals Sometimes I really hate myself for being weak. So, when Corullo announced that I could board the ship, I immediately found Sheen who had just sat down to drink tea. Maybe my appearance scared him, but the effect might be a good thing. "Xian, it seems you're not busy right now?" "Well, I was just ready to take a rest. What can I do?" “Maybe you don’t have that free time.” "What's the meaning?" "You are Xian, you should make the best use of yourself for the Admiral." "The biggest use?" "Yes. Now there are no enemies in the entire east of Africa, but compared to Europe, we are still weak. Therefore, we must take the initiative to deal with the Europeans. However, the foundation of the Li family cannot be without someone to take charge of the overall situation, and you, Sheen, the Admiral's guardian, is and is the only choice - what you should do now is return to East Asia to replace Yi An from the important task instead of sitting on the Admiral's flagship drinking tea." "I said, I can't leave Huamei, I have to protect her personally!" "She has grown up. What you need to protect is no longer the Admiral himself, but the Admiral's career." "Don't beat around the bush with me, I won't agree!" "I am the Admiral's man, not your subordinate. For the Admiral's sake, I don't mind annoying you every day." "Are you still acting rogue?" ?"Chen Ping did much more rogue than me." "snort!" “…Because…you can’t bear to leave the Admiral alone with no one to take care of you?” I really can’t think of any other reason, and Sheen’s silence at the moment seems to be the best explanation. So, I walked into the captain's room and saw the admiral quietly signing documents. The thickness of the paper on the desk witnessed the prosperity of the Li family - I am convinced that with Ming's acquiescence, countless people wanted to divide the ocean. Those who want a piece of the pie can only try their best to make secret glances at the Li family. The admiral was born into a military family, and his father died for the country - within the Ming Dynasty, this was an intangible but strong asset. "Zheng Sen?" The admiral is always so vigilant, or I can never learn to hide, "You'd better lie in bed. I don't want my orderlies to suffer from pain in rainy weather." "Corullo announced that I am amnesty. Moreover, I think we need to solve one thing." I walked to the admiral, "The so-called 100 days of muscle-breaking, for the sake of my body and the forces operating in Africa. , the Li family has been at a standstill for more than three months - Europe will not wait for us." "What do you think?" Knowing that it was Corullo's diagnosis, the admiral put on a faint smile, just like he used to plan the future of the Li family with me. "We have long talked about letting the forest guard Cape Town, while we go straight to Europe from the Muslim Spice Route. There is a key to this plan-the foundation of the Li family must have a reliable person, and this reliability means It’s not just about being reliable in terms of ability, and it’s not just about being trustworthy in our hearts, but more importantly, having enough weight in the eyes of outsiders.” I nodded to the enlightened admiral, “Yes, I’m talking about Sheen. ." "But Uncle Sheen can't agree." The admiral knew him well. "Indeed, I was sternly rejected by him just now." I smiled helplessly, "However, I have thought of a promising method, but" "Just what?" The admiral didn't seem to believe it. "The key to this method is to supervise you" Now that I have decided to speak out, there is no need to hesitate, "Actually, Sheen doesn't want to leave you because you are still a person In other words, you are enough now. Qualified for the position of admiral - what worries Sheen is not you as an admiral, but you as a woman."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 14 "But" The admiral suddenly fell silent and looked out the window with some resentment. "There is nothing wrong with this." I have no right to interfere with the Admiral's feelings, but so far I have not found anyone worthy of the Admiral's affection. "If you have someone you like, no matter how far apart the world is, please get him as soon as possible; if not, just Find someone you can trust and give Sean a clear explanation." "Explain?" The admiral murmured to himself, stood up and leaned against the window. The sparkling waves on the sea became an image in her eyes, "Okay the admiral is the admiral of the Li family, and Hua Mei doesn't matter" "Then" The admiral's words made my heart sting, but I was still waiting for her decision. "Zheng Sen," the admiral turned back and opened the drawer and handed me a small silver circle, which looked very delicate. "Tomorrow, give this ring to me in public." "Ring?" Is this a ring? I started to play around, "Since ancient times, Chinese palaces have used golden rings to symbolize caution. In the Ming Dynasty, people also gave rings as a pledge of eternal love, but they were very gorgeous, and it was impossible to use such a silver ring. Is this thing in Europe? What’s the deep meaning?” "This one is indeed more simple, so I just took it casually. As for in Europe the ring means a proposal." "Oh, I didn't expect Europe to comewhat!" The silver ring fell to the ground, and I was surprised to see the admiral's teasing smile, "No way" "Either pick up the ring or leave the captain's room now." "But……" "This is an order." "But I'm just your horseoh no, the messenger." "No, from now on, you are promoted." …… Perhaps, the Admiral who went crazy is not inferior to anyone. When I handed the ring to her with trembling hands in front of all the sailors, two blushes suddenly lit up on that beautiful face! And when Sheen watched her take the ring and put it on her hand, then angrily rushed towards me without looking back, her two flaming clouds suddenly became extremely cunning! And I, with everyone running around telling each other, was dragged into his dormitory by Sheen like he was dragging cargo. “Boy, I, Xien, made a mistake!” "No, listen to my explanation" "Don't explain, I just ask you - who are you?" "I……" "Yuhang's accent, being in the docks of the capital, outstanding vision, businessman's character, hero's demeanor, little habits of a rich kid, extensive knowledge, so familiar with East and Southeast Asia - if you don't tell me today, I will tell you. I don’t mind taking precautions for Hua Mei’s lifelong happiness!” Prepare for a rainy day? From Sheen's eyes, I think it's more like cutting first and playing later But, having said that, the status of the Li family can now accommodate some of my trump cards "My father's surname is Wang, Wang Zhi's Wang." Such a sentence should be enough. "King?" Xien was stunned for a moment, then tears filled his eyes, "Are you really really God has where is your family?" "Now I have enough food for myself and the whole family is not hungry." Sheen's reaction was somewhat expected by me. After all, I was also deeply affected by the past events or depression or even suffering of the previous generation. It was neither an unjust sacrifice nor an initiative to take the blame. , they simply parted ways for the same ideal. Even if Wang Zhi is known as Wang Zhi, he is just a notorious figure who is more or less involved in my origins. It is such a vague reminder that is just what I want and can express. Moreover, we both understand that there is nothing more to talk about those things than sadness - in this case, it is better to be optimistic, "Oh, from now on, the admiral will be worried first, and the admiral will be happy later." "Zheng oh no, Wang Sen oh no, for safety reasons, let's call you Zheng Sen Since we are family friends, I won't say anything else. You must take good care of Hua Mei." Xian said. The son then changed into an elder look and said, "I'll wait for you in Hangzhou to triumph and get married." "I will definitely protect Ti" "What?" Sheen's shouting made me confused, and when he saw this, he even boasted, "You're still calling me Admiral?" "Hua Mei?" “It’s good to know, let’s go!” …… Sheen led the main fleet back with satisfaction. He held the admiral's hand and watched the mast disappearing and appearing in the sky. I seemed to understand the purpose of the admiral's choice - in fact, no matter how understanding Sheen was, he would never agree to a decision. A foreigner is the husband of the Li family admiral because the Li family represents the only pioneering power of the Ming Dynasty at sea, and it is impossible for the officials in the capital to tolerate a guy who is not of my race to get involved in such a huge power; Sheen will not agree either.He would like a person who has not passed the test of time to protect the safety of the admiral, because the admiral carries all the great glory of the Li family; Sheen will also not agree to a person with no talent to assist the admiral, because the admiral will be more and more dangerous in the future. ; Sheen would not agree to a person that the Admiral hates accompanying the Admiral himself, because he watched the Admiral grow up. And I happened to meet all the conditions and was the only candidate - it seemed that I jumped into a trap from the moment I noticed Sean's thoughts It seemed. However, if this can really solve the problem, then get engaged, anyway "Admiral, you won't make a lie come true, will you?" "I don't know, maybe when you are old and wan, you may decide to tie you up for life. An obedient messenger who has stood by you through thick and thin is better than the so-called admiration of a young Wuling who is obsessed with people and wealth." The admiral chuckled, of course, his voice was just Only two people could hear, "But in Europe, no, once you set foot on Muslim land, you can no longer call me Admiral." "Okay, mention Hua Mei." It seems that I haven't gotten used to changing my words yet, "But, why?" "Because, a single hostess who controls half of the Indian Ocean and the entire Far East Sea will definitely attract all kinds of strange people in Europe, and you must be my fiancé." Sheen's fleet disappeared from sight , but the admiral still looked at him, "Of course, all you need to do is deal with those so-called handsome guys. European playboys are not like Julian who do things and don't do anything. In addition, I asked Xingjiu and us Yixing. Hmm Xingjiu seems to be here." As he spoke, a mast appeared faintly on the sea, "We should be able to set off." "Xian is in East Asia, Korulo is in Southeast Asia, Jaime is in India and East Africa, Forest guards Cape Town, Yi An patrols everywhere This arrangement is good, but" There is only one thing to worry about now, "Mr. Xingjiu's martial arts can guarantee that we will not be annihilated on the European land?" "You can say this in front of Xingjiu if you can." The admiral chuckled and turned around, "I have arranged the departure. I will leave tomorrow morning and I can't accompany you as my fiancé." Fiancé? It's funny even when I think about it. In fact, I actually laughed out loud and went back to my cabin while laughing. However, an uninvited guest was waiting there. "Zheng Sen, there is something I want to talk to you about." It's James, serious James - this is very unusual. "……whats the matter?" "You know, I grew up in France. Of course, you don't know what country France is at all. In fact, you don't know Europe at all. And this time, no one in your team except the Admiral himself knows anything about it." James Very worried, "Since you have become the admiral's fiancé, I have made an agreement with you." "You meanwhat do we need to pay attention to in Europe?" I understood somewhat. "Today's Europe is not a perfect place, although it is getting stronger at sea." James considered the words, "I followed the admiral and saw the navy of your Ming Dynasty. That is the real number one in the world, but it is a pity that they I have no intention of leaving East Asia at all - this can be considered lucky for Europe! However, just from the perspective of European civilization, it is far more dangerous than your homeland - although I am also a European, I have to say that in today's world Europe is full of many bad customs. Please forgive me for using the word custom to cover up. I won’t go into the specific details. It’s not something I can give you a thorough reminder of. I also believe that your intelligence can detect things that are not good for the Admiral. In short , I leave everything to you.” "Can't you say something real?" His words left me at a loss, but I couldn't blame him. "If you really want to say itjust remember that compared to you, the vast majority of Europeans are just a group of barbarians who claim to be civilized."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 15 Although this is not the first time we have been to Basra, the last time we were just chatting in the cool little palace, and now Mr. Wooding is saying goodbye to us at the city gate. He has always given me the impression of being very personable, but not as conservative in some aspects as other Muslims. "As an ally, it is my joy that you dare to go to Europe." Wooding pointed to his maids, "However, even my little birds would have had countless troubles there, and your admiral must have been a tree. I want to be quiet but the wind is not stopping. Right, Admiral Li?" "Thank you for the compliment." The admiral nodded reluctantly, after all, this was a bit awkward from a woman's perspective. "It's a pity that your country's navy can't leave home It's because of this that the Mediterranean has the leisure to compete for hegemony." Wooding looked at Yifeng, and then glanced at Richard lightly for a long time, and finally locked his gaze on Me, "an unmarried couple who didn't even hold an engagement ceremony? Should I say it was in a hurry or just right? Forget it, we are just tacit allies. Well these are two letters of introduction. Maybe General Pasha doesn't value them. My voice, but Hayredin will give him some face. Well, let’s just say goodbye By the way, Julian, you’d better not come to Basra next time At least, don’t enter the tavern again. " Wooding left with a confused look on his face, leaving us paying attention to the embarrassed Julian with ulterior motives. "Iam I that serious?" Someone looked innocent. "I think he is notorious!" Yi Feng showed no mercy. "To be fair, if Woodin can remind you specifically, you have caused a lot of trouble to the stability of Basra." Richard's words were not a defense or a joke. "Okay, let's go!" The admiral pointed his right hand northwest, very grandly, butshe and I were riding a camel together, holding hands …… "Hua Mei, it's really hot in the desert. Do you want me to fan you?" "I think you want to say something private, right?" The admiral chuckled and leaned against my chest. "Yes, the private talk of the Li family." The camel was very docile, but I was not used to the admiral's intimate behavior, so I couldn't help being shocked, "Can you tell me your views on Europe? Your views." "What are you thinking about?" The admiral's rhetorical question was fragrant. "I heard that although the European powers are becoming stronger, in fact their population is not large, at least far less than that of the Ming Dynasty." "James told you, right?" Although the admiral looked nonchalant, I could feel that she still did not give me complete trust. "Everyone cares about you, but it's more expressed in actions." "So, what do you want to say?" "At most, the Ming Dynasty allowed us to manage Southeast Asia, but it was only management. However, no one in the Ming Dynasty's temples understood Africa, and few people cared about the barbaric land in their eyes. The Li family has an opportunity - they can form a family in Africa An army could easily be responded to in the name of resisting European aggression." "Zheng Sen, you are too" The admiral was shocked. My index finger gently pressed on the Admiral’s lips from behind: “I just want to compare the population of Africa and Europe to see which one is better at reproducing.” "When did you become a war maniac?" the admiral asked slowly. “No, I’m just a pure businessman.” “…because Kuhn stimulated you?” “If I really want to say that it is exciting, it must be attributed to his daughter-in-law.” "But……" The admiral's voice gradually became louder, and I had to press her red lips again: "Since Song Taizu released his military power over a cup of wine, our talented men have lost their sword hilts and have more folding fans in their hands; and it is even more popular in the Ming Dynasty. Cheng Zhu Neo-Confucianism - Such a country will lose its blood sooner or later. If you love the Ming Dynasty, I will not consider any reforms. A whip is a rare good governance. However, if the Li family is not cruel to Europe today, tomorrow others will fight against it. Central Plains. Huamei, do you love the Ming Dynasty, or the pride of the powerful Tang Dynasty, and the miserable hometown of the Five Husbands?" "Zheng SenI" The admiral fell into silence. "Since you are not willing to compete with the imperial court in Southeast Asia, I will naturally comply. But I also don't mind letting you wear a yellow robe in Africa. Daming? I love you too, but I have seen through the Zhu family. If I am lucky, I would like to see you become the European leader in this life. Wu Zhao." "Wu Zhao?" The admiral was stunned. "Looking from afar, the mountains and rivers of thousands of years have been shattered and prospered in several nights; watching the beacon fires in the sky, and the arrows flying in the sky. I sigh that although life is in troubled times, I am unable to draw my bow. Thinking about it, my heart is flying to the end of the world, and people are reflected in the bright moon. "Sad today, full of articles, a refreshing breeze in a peaceful and prosperous age; there is no change in the temple, and the old man is on his deathbed."The river of resentment is declining day by day, but efforts are in vain. After taking a break, I thought about Wu Zhao in my dream and drank together in the Daming Palace.” "I was thinking about Wu Zhao in my dream, drinking in the Daming Palace together." The admiral murmured and almost fell off the camel. "Since Europe is a threat to the future of the Ming Dynasty, why don't we conquer and rule it as Ming people?" "Youare indeed crazy. However, we only have one life to conquer Europe. It is too reluctantand my father is a soldier of the Ming Dynasty. Today's chief minister Zhang Jiangling is neither awake nor dying. I am the third generation of the founding of the Ming Dynasty. After that, there were emperors who were captured by the defeated army but did not compromise, emperors who personally killed the enemy soldiers and won great victories, and emperors who made every household clean but insisted not to indulge foreign enemies - such a dynasty will never lose its ambition. They just didn't notice it. Fan Wenzhenggong has a strong voice of sorrow and joy. I, Li Huamei, only want to be able to let Emperor Wanli in the Forbidden City see the vastness, richness, and dangers of the world; I only want the Ming Dynasty to humiliate Sui Yang. They treat foreigners well but are harsh on the people, while Rongwu mourns the spread of food among the people and fights for food from the enemy; all he wants is Hundreds of years later, in Africa or even Europe, the sons and daughters of the Han family who worked hard as masters unintentionally It was discovered that I, Li Huamei, have no trace in the history of history." "Hua Mei!" I grabbed her hand tightly and looked into her eyes Probably, this was the first time I insisted since I met the admiral, "Now that the Ming Dynasty is in East Asia, why can't you and I make history on our own?" ? "Okay, let me think about it again" Finally, the admiral lowered his head and his voice was like a mosquito. …… After a long time, the admiral suddenly spoke: "Zheng Sen" "Have you figured it out?" I was full of hope. "No, I just want to askdo you often dream of being in front of Wu Zetian?" “…I am now Li Huamei’s face…Ouch!”; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Update issues about "Following" (more important) The writing of "Following" is at least better than that of "KOF's Reminiscence" - it's not the result of an explosion of resentment because I can't wait for the sloth-like update of Mauritius, but after playing "Age of Discovery 4" I feel like I have something to write about. An idea came to me - I have thought about it for a long time. The game Age of Discovery is very good, but as a historical game, it is not perfect - I really have the idea to write about it. Therefore, a protagonist with serious dualities of genius and idiot coexisted - the Han people of that era were almost like that. It is impossible for Li Huamei to have the law of invincibility like in the game, and Zheng Sen obviously cannot survive alone - in this way, the traditional YY readers' desire to see the invincibility of the protagonist is directly frustrated. This is what I started with That's what he planned. After all, opening up an era is definitely not something that one person can do. However, after writing so much, I encountered bugs. Many bugs, or simply the sequelae brought to me by the imprecision of the game makers - after consulting a lot of information, I found out that Age of Discovery 4 is in Many historical details are so ridiculous: the name Hayreddin was originally the character prototype of General Pasha. When the little girl Agote arrived in Southeast Asia, Spain was no longer so arrogant, and the Ming Dynasty's sea ban policy was roughly the same as that of Europe. The times are even more of a conflict. And until now, my article still says "Portugal and the Netherlands are two countries that have declined." Oh my God, the Netherlands is just on the verge of becoming independent! So, I stopped. I ran to Xinhua Bookstore to read. After a holiday, the female salesperson from Xinhua Bookstore almost knew me. It was very comfortable to sit on the floor with the air conditioner turned on and read the White Book. China’s cultural atmosphere is not without Oh, I digress. In short, after reading the history or anecdotes of that era, I discovered that the Ming Dynasty really had a material opportunity to dominate the oceans, but the most serious obstacle was the Ming Dynasty's own foreign policy, not banning the sea, but unwillingness Regardless of the pretense of convincing people with virtue and going for large-scale colonization, in fact the Ming Dynasty did a very poor job, and even made the Han people in Southeast Asia consider themselves to be abandoned citizens of the motherland! In fact, as long as there are thoughts and actions to open up the ocean, as long as there is the prosperity and stability of the Ming Dynasty as the backing, the conquest of the ocean can be completed without the government's intervention at all. What is the Spanish Armada? It was just a small fight in Europe. Before the emergence of battleships and continuous fire, it was still questionable whether they could defeat the Japanese ironclads. The more significant problem is that Europe at that time was not qualified to advertise any civilization at all. Whether it was the conflict between the Renaissance and the Middle Ages on the mainland or the brutality of the colonists in the New World and Africa, they were far behind the culture of the Ming Dynasty. , although the culture of the Ming Dynasty was also very problematic. In other words, if at that time, a force representing the Han nationality appeared on the ocean stage, it would definitely be able to easily occupy the time, place and people. In the end, I decided to write "Following" - it may be very long, very long, but it is not just a game fan of Age of Discovery 4, but my thinking about that era. In other words, I have already designed the main plot, major events and characters from 1575 to 1715. As for Zheng Sen, he will die very early, but it will only be death. Just like the name of this book - "Following", it originally meant Zheng Sen following Huamei, but now there have been changes. People are following dreams, dreams in their own hearts, dreams for the ocean, and dreams for their nation. Dream, whether Han Chinese or Muslim, European or New World Aboriginal. Therefore, this book will open up a new pit and will be released under the name of a different person - the starting point of everything is similar to that of Age of Discovery 4, but it is far more than the content of that game. However, for readers who like that game, I can promise that Huamei will live a long life. In addition, I would like to remind you that this book will be very complex later in the writing. The world structure or the development of natural science will be very different from the real history. Some countries that will be extremely powerful in the future will disappear early, and some nations that would have disappeared will have their presence in the world. If there is a place, regimes that have never existed will rise from the ground, and people who do not exist in historical records will shine; even the time and specific process of the first industrial revolution and the second industrial revolution are completely new. The only thing that remains unchanged is the law of historical development. You will see the trends and folk customs of that era, the ignorance and fanaticism of that era, and the tragedies and emotions of that era. Finally, let me make it clear that the beginning of this book, with the encounter between Zheng Sen and Li Huamei, is set in 1575. It was Wanli’s teacher and Comrade Zhang Juzheng, the top corrupt criminal in the Ming Dynasty, who had just gradually worked hard to bring the Ming Dynasty into the An era of possible heyday, it was also the second and last era after the Yongle period when the Ming Dynasty was likely to dominate the oceans. That’s all for the above. Some readers seriously told me that it’s not good to reveal too much. Readers who already know my RP rules, please wait patiently.I will not break my promise because I never promise speed - Jiangzhou Bi Shiling. ; ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 16 Although I have no favorable impression of the Zhu family, I still have some benefits for this in Alexandria, which is thousands of miles away from my hometown. This is just because I am from the Ming Dynasty. After all, the Muslims do not know my wanted status. I don't understand the language, but I can walk alone in the bustling square. The patrolling soldiers didn't take any unnecessary offense because I accidentally paid less for shopping, and the devout believers didn't take any unnecessary offense because I accidentally did something I shouldn't have done near the mosque. He danced with swords and guns according to certain movements. Of course, in the end, it was the admiral himself who came to rescue me from the siege. "This is just because you are from the Ming Dynasty." The admiral took my hand and walked to the shipyard. "When you stay in a strange environment for a long time, you will realize the significance of the Ming Dynasty in your life." "No," I understood what she meant, "the thing that made me immortal just now was my yellow skin and black hair." "Zheng Sen" The admiral looked at me helplessly. "I only insist on this one thing for you, please let me stick to it!" Lu Yao knows his power, so he will let time smooth out our differences, "By the way, why don't you go visit Hairedin?" "He is a pirate leader, not a businessman who stays at the headquarters to plan." The admiral pointed to the sea, "Now he is probably competing with the Spanish fleet in the Mediterranean Sea." "So, what do we do now?" We go to the shipyard to buy ships. We can buy a lot, but with more than a hundred sailors in total, it is impossible to become a large combat force. "Travel, draw maps, understand the layout, and learn techniques." The admiral pondered deeply, "If possible, create trouble for Spain. In addition, once we step into the European sphere of influence, we must always be with Xingjiu. You must not Wandering around alone again.” ?…Because, the wild bees and butterflies in James’ mouth? Arabian ships are quite different from those of the Ming Dynasty. The advantages and disadvantages cannot be evaluated by a layman like me at once. However, the alliance with the Woodin Chamber of Commerce has given the Li family enough learning time, so our sailors can be proficient. Maneuvering a ship like this - all I care about is getting heavy cannons here. "I'm sorry, heavy cannons are relatively scarce now. Even Lord Hayredin's ship doesn't have all the equipment. We can't sell our small inventory to others." The person in charge of the shipyard was quite polite, "If you really want to If you want, you can go to Athens or Istanbul, where the supply of goods is good." "Thank you." The admiral nodded and smiled, "Excuse me, can you bring a message to Hayredin for me?" "Of course." After all, what the admiral brought him was not a small business. "Let's just say that the allies of the Woodin Chamber of Commerce passed him by." The admiral pulled me away. "Youyou are" the person in charge was at a loss, "are you the Admiral of the Ming Dynasty who dominates half of the sea water?" "maybe." …… "It seems that you are already famous?" I joked on the way back to the hotel. "After all, the Li family occupies almost half of the known seven seas." The admiral shook his head, "Unfortunately, it is just an illusion at the moment." "But reputation is also your capital to rule the world in the future." Seeing the admiral about to retort, I could only change the subject, "By the way, Athens and Istanbul are the territories of the Pasha army, but Alexandria's weapons are relatively backward " "It seems that the Muslims in the Mediterranean are not very united." There was some strength in the admiral's hand, "Maybe it would be better for us to visit Pasha later." "In order to maintain apparent neutrality?" "We now have no allies and no power in the Mediterranean." The admiral seemed to have decided, "In this case, let's see what I look like in the eyes of Europeans." "Have you not been to England?" "That's just the United Kingdom. Due to the power of Spain, I have never been in or out of the Strait of Gibraltar. The Mediterranean is actually relatively unfamiliar to me." The admiral turned back and looked at the high port fort. "The defenses of Alexandria are not as good as they were back then." of Jakarta, but we can’t infer anything from that.” "So, where will we go?" For things like this, I can only listen to the admiral's decision. "Genoa. I heard it's a very stupid place." The admiral laughed softly. "Stupid?" Using such a word to describe a place is a bit cruel. "When I was in the UK, I heard that the city-states in Italy were very wealthy It can be said that they are the richest in Europe, but now they are gradually declining under the squeeze of Spain and Muslims. Can you guess why? "The admiral blinked. "It's just wealth. Being a power is just the icing on the cake." "Yes! They have no basis for their own force at all, but do you know why? "The admiral asked again. "" I don't know the specific situation, but judging from what she said, "Who are the rich people in those places?" "Businessman," the admiral said meaningfully. "Businessmen" It seemed that I understood what the Admiral meant. "Businessmen pursue the greatest returns. When they are strong, selling weapons is hugely profitable, but it is not without other businesses. And operating military force, especially research on emerging Weapons require too much capital for a businessman" "So, you let me set up my own business" The admiral smiled bitterly, "That's not something we can do just by talking. Establishing a country that will soon be destroyed I don't want my compatriots to waste time doing this. " "Can't merchants build a country?" I couldn't refute the admiral's words for the moment, but not all businessmen are short-sighted. For example, my eldest sister, for example, me "Okay, I won't mention that idea for now, but sooner or later I will I’ll give you a satisfactory answer, and then please don’t refuse again.” "Zheng Sen" The admiral may have been frightened by my solemnity, his eyes widened. "Cangjie invented Chinese characters, which shocked the world. But before he succeeded, who knew what characters were?" I grabbed the admiral's hands and said, "Li Huamei dominated the three seas and was famous all over the world, but a few years ago, who was she? What does he look like? Zheng Sengui is the son-in-law of the Li family, so there are many envious people, but at the dock in the capital, who noticed this guy who was in a state of despair and dying? " "Zheng Sen." The admiral thought for a long time and finally asked a question, "What was I like a few years ago? In your eyes." “…Beauty, a great beauty, a great beauty that makes people fly into flames.” "Haha" The admiral was noncommittal to such sweet words and laughed for a while, "Go and tell them that we will set sail tomorrow and target Genoa."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 17 The climate of the Mediterranean is at least adaptable, and the small islands that are far away along the way are also very beautiful. But even with a low profile in and out of Siracusa, we still ran into trouble at sea. This is the Spanish Navy, which is known as the strongest in Europe and the strongest in the Mediterranean? I looked at the admiral, and she was silent. I looked at the fleet heading towards us, but I didn't know why. The Mediterranean is not big, so it is normal to encounter other ships on the intertwined routes, but seeing a fleet that is aggressive towards us is worth questioning. Could it be that this is just because our ship is from the Arab world? Fortunately, Julian, who calls himself a playboy, is not in vain. He is proficient in so many languages ????for his age. This is a genius. And this is probably why he can still stand out among everyone despite his infamous reputation. Among them, he stood out as one of the people who traveled to Europe with the Admiral. Fortunately, when the Spanish First Fleet approached us on alert, we, who could not talk about force, did not panic. Soon, a warship came into contact with us - perhaps because the Europeans looked strange to me, I couldn't easily distinguish who was the one who came up to negotiate with us, and the uniform and weird clothes made it easier for me to identify them. The difficulty, of course, is that it's obviously the military uniform. "Admiral, the commander of the Spanish Royal Navy requires the owner of this ship to go to his flagship to state his identity and conduct some communication." Julian translated the visitor's meaning, suppressing a trace of anger - communication? Such requirements are obviously unequal. "Is it Barudis?" The admiral thought for a while. "Yes." "Then, Yifeng, you will be in charge of our ship for the time being." The admiral waved, "Zheng Sen, Xingjiu, Julian, come with me!" "But, Admiral" Julian wanted to say something, but was interrupted by her: "I heard that Barudis is an officer who is proud of chivalry. We should not be in danger in the past. At least for now, we have not refused. strength – in the Mediterranean we are nothing.” Spanish ships are very different from Arabian ships. Although I couldn't understand it, the way the Admiral looked around and sometimes thoughtfully on other people's ships was enough to explain the problem, and it also made me worry that she might be distracted when facing such a Spanish Royal Navy commander. “However, it’s not like I didn’t see anything. At the very least, I was once again shocked by the arrogance and meticulous atmosphere of all the Spaniards on the ship who performed their duties - this is a feeling of treating the sea as one's own garden, this is a kind of pride, and this is also a sense of pride. This kind of danger is a danger to Daming. The meeting was held in the captain's room, a room that exuded an aristocratic atmosphere in its simplicity. The first impression given by its owner, Baroudis, was that of a standard soldier, with his clothes, posture, and expression. Even his appearance is so serious. His voice is deep and the syllables he spits out are very clear. Even if I don't understand him, I can still pick out some of them It's really hard to choose a word to describe it. Anyway, the existence of such a person in Europe is not a good thing for the Li family. "May I ask who you are." Barudis asked Julian to be the translator. This can be said to be sincerity to us, but it also means that if there is a problem in the negotiation, he can attribute the responsibility to Julian as the translator. ability issues. "Li Huamei, the admiral of the Li family of the Ming Dynasty." The admiral held my hand, "and my fiancé, Zheng Sen. Since this is our first meeting, let's focus on business. Don't you plan to have some exchanges?" The admiral’s words surprised Baroudis: “Are you the legendary female admiral of the Li family? The woman who divided the Indian Ocean with the Muslims?” "As a role model for the Spanish Navy, your expression makes me a little disappointed." The admiral nodded and acknowledged his identity, although Baroudis's description was quite awkward. "Moreover, it seems that you already have a prejudice against the Li family." "I'm surprised that you can suddenly appear in the interior of the Mediterranean, so I have to doubt your relationship with Muslims." Baroudis didn't pay much attention to the admiral's vague accusation, and just explained lightly, "Because, We in Spain are hostile to the Muslims of Europe." "Is the friend of the enemy the enemy?" The admiral laughed dumbly, "Has Spain decided to challenge the entire world?" "Spain does not have such ambitions. The world is too big." Baroudis shook his head. "The person who came from the same direction as you has already made me aware of this. There is only one thing I want to be clear about - Spain is in the West authority.” The same direction? I immediately thought of a person, but I didn’t know much about his deeds in Europe. "The authority of the West?" The admiral looked at Julian uncertainly, "Is there any problem with your translation?" "I can vouch for the surface meaning. "Julian is not omnipotent," but there are some hidden meanings that cannot be explained clearly by a translator. " "So, what about Dongfang?" the admiral asked thoughtfully. "That is an issue between the Li family and the Muslims in the Indian Ocean." Baroudis said in a very calm tone, "To be precise, I hope that we will not invade each other and use Cape Town as the boundary." "Share the ocean equally?" This time it was the admiral who was surprised, "Don't you think it would be more appropriate for the Spanish royal family and the Ming Dynasty to discuss this topic? We don't seem to have the qualifications." "Really?" Baroudis was noncommittal, "The Li family's actions cut off most of Portugal's overseas influence, which greatly benefited Spain's interests; and our hostility with European Muslims also made the Li family's situation in the Indian Ocean quite difficult. Favorable - we have the conditions and strength to share the ocean equally between us.” "Excuse mecan you give us time to think about it?" Baroudis's suggestion was very tempting, but the admiral did not let me interrupt this time, "After all, we have just arrived at the Mediterranean Sea." "However, the reputation of the female Admiral of the Li family has long been spread in the Mediterranean." Baroudis pointed to the red rose on the Admiral's chest, "Your name is almost on par with the devil in Portugal. Otherwise, how could I believe it as soon as I met you? How come you are talking about such a big topic with your identity? As for my suggestion, I cannot have the right to sign such a huge covenant. I only hope that the Li family will not make any moves in the West that will damage our relationship. And as a promise, I will not have any intentions against Cape Town, nor will I let other Western forces make any moves against that place." …… Baroudis sent us off in person in a very polite manner, but what he said before leaving confused me a little: "Fiancé of Admiral Li, please pay attention to my kind reminder - in Europe, there are countless people peeking at your position. "More importantly, Julian's face when he translated this was very depressing! …… "Zheng Sen," the admiral stared at the nautical chart on his desk, frowning, "What do you think of the idea of ??dividing the ocean equally?" "Why bother asking about something so far away? The Li family currently has no real foundation of its own. If we have to consider that matter, it should be Zhang Jiangling's matter, not just us." "But Daming doesn't think about these things." "At least we have to wait until Southeast Asia becomes the foundation of the Li family. If you want to make maritime decisions for the Ming Dynasty, you must first have a foundation on the sea that can match the Ming Dynasty navy. We can rely on sailors, artillery, ships, and the will of the people. They are all still in East Asia." Compared with this, I want to clarify another issue, "Hua Mei, it seems that the Europeans have exaggerated the strength of the Li family Maybe we can take advantage of this. But first, I have to know what is going on. Who makes Spain, which has the courage to challenge Europe, think so highly of us from the East?" "According to Brother Mori, Saeki once fought against the Spanish regular navy as a pirate across the seven seas for the sake of his children's affair. And the result was that Saeki and Baroudis signed an agreement. And when it was signed, , Saeki said something." The admiral's eyes were a little confused, "'The strongest Spanish navy in the West? I doubt you can defeat the navy of the Ming Dynasty nearly two hundred years ago! However, you should be thankful that the admiral of the Ming Dynasty arrived We stopped when we reached East Africa, otherwise, there would be more than one land-based Attila who could bring nightmares to Europe."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 18 "Who is Attila?" This name is too unfamiliar to me. "The leader of the Huns. Under his leadership, the whole of Europe was terrified." The admiral shook his head, "But that was a matter of the Han Dynasty." "Afraidthat means he didn't conquer Europe?" The admiral was always very careful about his choice of words. "Because he died young." The admiral looked out the window. "I don't know the specific history I only remember the fear and hatred of Europeans when they mentioned him. In Europe, he almost became a reality. Myth. And Saeki compares Lord Sanbao with Attila, a person who has been deeply feared in Europe for thousands of years. How could Barudis act rashly against us before seeing our full strength with his own eyes?" "No wonder you can go and meet him calmly." The man who has been remembered by Europe for a thousand years? Looking at the admiral's thoughtful look, I changed the topic, "According to that Baroudis, we deported the Portuguese to the west of Cape Town and unknowingly promoted Spain's annexation plan? " "At least, there is almost no civil force to resist in Portugal now." The admiral pointed to the navigation chart on the desk, "Once they succeed, Spain will block the access between the North Sea, the Mediterranean and us." "Destroy each one?" I finally understood what she meant. "It seems that you have no intention of cooperating with Spain. After all, it is much easier to deal with many forces than to fight with one overlord." "So, I want to go to Genoa." The admiral smiled slightly, "The several city-states on the coast of Italy are rich but without foundations, and they cannot be said to be a decisive threat." "Are you going to support them?" "On the contrary, if the navies of Spain and Ottoman Turkey often meet directly, the value of the Li family can be better reflected." The admiral smiled lightly, "Make me a cup of tea, okay? Probably, we need to show off in Italy." I don’t know what the admiral means by showing off, but my family background still allows me to make tea. The mist-like mist between the tureens has always been fascinating to people. Although the admiral's gentle lifting of the bowl was not formal, it had a special air of nobility. "How does such a style look?" The admiral took a sip, "It's been a long time since I calmed down and drank tea from my hometown!" "Yes, if you are not an expert, you will be considered a person from a famous family." "There are no people in Europe who are proficient in tea ceremony, and my reputation should be more than just a famous family." The admiral drank the wine in one gulp while talking and laughing, "Here, any of my unconventional actions may very well become a European The prototype of imitation.” ancestry? Maybe but James told me that most Europeans' understanding of the Ming Dynasty is blocked by the Arabs and now the Ottoman Turks, and it is only based on a travel book, and that travel book, it is said Describing the Ming Dynasty as a land full of gold With that understanding, how would Europeans react to the admiral? “That’s it, don’t think about it anymore, you know too little Just admire the admiral’s profile, he is always so beautiful, and there is always a hint of loneliness hidden in the calmness of water. Genoa is a lively place. As a port, it is indeed very prosperous. You can feel a bit bustling when you look at it from the deck. "Zheng Sen, hold my hand." The admiral's urging caused my eyes to shift to her from a distance, "Don't be separated from me after you get off the boat." "Hua Mei, I'm afraid." The admiral's dress today is really gorgeous. "What are you afraid of?" "I'm afraid I can't help but pretend to be real." "In that case, forget Xien's wish." The admiral did not get angry or directly remind me with his fists as I expected, but after a period of silence, he faintly uttered something that made me feel sad. I finally held her hand, feeling the fine jagged roughness - this was a hand that could write about the wind and the flying clouds, and it was also a hand stained with blood, but it didn't look like that. The hand of a peerless woman. My fair lady, a gentleman is so kind Am I considered a gentleman? It's a pity that in this strange place, I really look like the admiral's gentleman the most. The first person to disembark was Xingjiu, then Yifeng, and then "There are already people watching." Julian, who was dressed in silk and satin, saw that Yi Feng, who was also dressed in silk and satin, was gradually being "surrounded" by many young people. He couldn't help but sigh, "Perhaps, this is a gentle country. ……fit me." "Okay, I allow you to go wild this time." The admiral smiled gently, "But you have to make sure you get on the ship alive." Looking at Julian happily disappearing into the crowd, I was a little puzzled: "Why?"   "There is a custom of dueling in Europe. If he accidentally seduces someone else's wife or fiancée, I'm worried about whether he can survive the duel with his force Moreover, with his style, even if he has a long history, Even with martial arts, there is a possibility that the ship will capsize in the ditch!" The admiral was still smiling, but I didn't believe that she didn't care about Julian's life. "Duel? The duel in Europe is" "One of the very ignorant customs, but it is something we have to face." The admiral pulled me and slowly got off the ship, looking at the plants and trees in the port. "Xingjiu, I remember that you once participated in the battle with Saeki on the ship. Battle of the Spanish Navy.” "Yes." Xingjiu nodded, slightly excited, as if the battle mentioned by the admiral was still fresh in his memory. "What do you think of the Spanish Navy's hand-to-hand combat capabilities?" "Large-scale combat is flashy and unrealistic." Xing Jiu's eyes reminded me of a good book written by a man named Luo Guanzhong. There is a sentence in it called "From what I see, it is like a chicken with tiles and a dog's ears." "So, does the Spanish Navy like hand-to-hand combat?" The admiral thought and walked casually deeper into the city. "They do have that tendency. I heard that they claim to be invincible in Europe." Xingjiu smiled, suddenly pulled out the Japanese sword from his waist, and pointed it diagonally at the neck of a passerby who passed him. "What's wrong?" He was still chatting and laughing, but I had to worry. "Thief." Xingjiu answered simply, looking at the thief he was talking about with a smile on his face, making the other person tremble. "Are you sure?" The crowd that gathered in an instant made the admiral frown. "Everyone knows Yifeng's skills. If I, who was worried about her back then, couldn't even notice such a small move, it would be an insult to Xiao Yifeng's style." Xingjiu laughed, "Although he didn't succeed, I I don’t believe he doesn’t have other stolen goods on him.” "But what if it happens to be his first time working today?" I was worried that among the onlookers there were accomplices of the thief, and it was only because of Xingjiu's knife that he did not act rashly. "Don't you like the excitement, Admiral?" Xingjiu's smile seemed to have some meaning. ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 19 Xingjiu's martial arts skills are very impressive, which can be seen just from the swiftness and precision with which he drew the sword just now. Even a layman like me can see some knowledge from the effortless movements. But perhaps due to the difference in Eastern and Western fighting skills, or some other reason for being fearless, the man who was restrained by Xingjiu actually turned around and fought back at Xingjiu! In an instant, the head fell to the ground. At the moment when everyone was stunned, the admiral drew his knife: "Lean against the wall!" Having experienced the Battle of Cape Town, I was not dizzy from the blood stains so close to me, nor was it a burden when the admiral pulled me to run - soon, my back was against a wall, with the admiral and Xingjiu guarding me on the right and left. In front of me, they were killing in an orderly manner. Probably, these people who swarmed up had premeditated it, but they did not expect that Xingjiu would make the most thorough response. They were all aroused by the surprise; but at the same time, they were obviously not regular soldiers, and the chaotic siege could only serve as a foil The line was bloody and gorgeous for a long time, until the corpse lying on the ground obviously blocked the traffic, until a group of patrols arrived belatedly, until a group of sailors led by Yi Feng appeared at the other end of the road, the besiegers finally gave up - but it was just Only a few people were still standing. "Yifeng has really grown up!" Xingji hadn't wiped the slightly curled knife for a long time, and probably the light-colored clothes would have to be discarded. "Yes! Look at her appearance, she is clearly a princess on a patrol." The admiral took a step back, took out a handkerchief and put it into my hand, "Wipe it, there is blood even on your face." "Oh." It's bloody, and I've long been used to it, but a handkerchief with Admiral's body scent is a wonderful thing, butwhy would they do this? Establish your authority, or "Still in a daze?" The admiral ignored everyone and gently wiped my face. "Why?" The people brought by Yi Feng are already approaching, and we will no longer be in danger in a short period of time. "How can you not seize the opportunity that comes to your door?" The admiral really had a good connection with me. "You want to see the prefect here?" "Europe has never been unified. Just take over a few cities and call yourself the king." The admiral chuckled and pointed in the distance, "Look, Julian is finally willing to come, and he still has rouge lip marks on his face!" "That lewd thief!" Yi Feng came over, still dressed in finery, "Sister Admiral must teach him a lesson!" "No problem, but after a lesson, who will be the translator? You, Yi Feng?" The admiral naturally complained about Julian's wanderings, but as an admiral, he could only do nothing about such elegance. “Admiral, are you in danger?” Julian, who was shouting in countless languages, finally spoke out a sentence in Chinese when he stopped next to us. "You repeat this sentence to blame these dead people?" The admiral smiled and grabbed Julian's braid. "Admiral, don't, it hurts! It's really okay. In fact, I have been here for a long time. I admired you and Xingjiu's swordsmanship the whole time. It's a pity that I couldn't help, so I didn't show up." Julian hugged him Braids begging for mercy. "That's why Admiral Sister grabbed you." Yi Feng liked to add insult to injury to him, "I think you are just greedy for life and afraid of death!" "Okay, the regular army is here. If we use force again, there will be casualties." As the man who looked like a head catcher came forward, Julian finally got rid of his bad luck and started his own work. “He asked us who we were and why we hurt people for no reason?” Julian recounted. "Li Huamei, the admiral of the Li family, was attacked as soon as he came ashore. He asked the city lord or the king here to come out and give an explanation." The admiral's understatement made Xingjiu couldn't help but remind him: "In addition, we did not hurt anyone, we killed someone." "you sure?" Facing my question, Xingjiu smiled: "Zheng Sen, just as it is almost impossible for me to understand the secrets of your strategy, it is equally troublesome to explain my swordsmanship to you. Moreover, even if there is someone who is not dead in it, Man, I guarantee his injuries will be more painful than dying right now.” "Very good, there are specialties in the art." Xingjiu's arrogance reminded me of those days, and I felt a little apprehensive. Unfortunately, the sudden exclamations from around me interrupted what I wanted to say: "What's wrong?" “Nothing else, I just translated the admiral’s original words.” Julian looked innocent and cunning. The sudden change in the situation left me no time to understand Julian's cunning meaning - the crowd around was already in a commotion, and after a moment of wolf rush and dust, only those officers and soldiers were left. Even these officers and soldiers were mostly His face was ashen. "Pleaseplease wait, II will notify the king immediately!" The person who was suspected of being a police officer quickly disappeared after leaving behind his trembling words, leaving ordinary soldiers looking at each other in front of us. "It seems,Is your reputation demonized in Genoa? "After thinking about it, I took the admiral's handkerchief over. Firstly, it would be embarrassing in public, and secondly I had no intention of throwing away the handkerchief. "Haha, but that's okay. By the way, ask these people at the lowest level. They know nothing, but they know everything." The admiral smiled and took my hand, looking at Julian, "Ask these people. What is their living standard? In addition, talk to them about their impressions of the Centrio Chamber of Commerce, the largest in Italy."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 20 of Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" In my childhood memories of Hangzhou, there were also some playboys who smashed things wantonly on the streets and then turned their nostrils in the air in front of the obedient police officers. This embarrassing scene where the people were too angry to speak seemed to be repeated - the little princess-like Otoho looked around arrogantly, Xingjiu, who was sheathing his sword, was unimpressed by the corpses on the ground. These murderous sailors We have long been accustomed to blood-stained dust, and even the weak me just sighed vaguely. Fortunately, we still have Julian. This guy spoke a language I didn’t understand at all and seemed to be chatting affectionately with the warring policemen. His smile reminded me of the princes and nobles visiting incognito. Time passed bit by bit, and more and more people were watching on the street. These ordinary people seemed to be more in awe than fear. Or is there no shortage of idlers joining in the fun in any country? "Admiral, could it be that the head catcher just transferred his troops?" Xingjiu suddenly frowned. "So what? How many people can a principality like a mountain king attract?" Yi Feng was disdainful. "I'm just not sure." Xingjiu looked at the admiral, "To raid a small principality with irreplaceable casualties, the gains and losses" After pondering for a long time, Xingjiu chose to give up the calculation, and the plan turned out to be true. Not his strong point, "Andwe only have swords." "Who said that?" Yi Feng magically took out a pair of fire blunderbuss from the silk and satin, "In the early Tang Dynasty, Xue Rengui shot three arrows to the Tianshan Mountains. Today, at worst, I will try to leave a name in history." Seeing her gearing up, the admiral finally smiled: "Xue Rengui killed tens of thousands of surrendered soldiers, and even if we all become executioners, we can't catch up with that number of first-timers Julian, come here and say Tell me, what did you ask about?" "Okay!" The frivolity in this voice announced that I was mistaken. Julian could never pretend to be a prince or nobleman. He was just a dandy, no, a dandy's follower. "No wonder my grandfather often said that the Central Plains is rich. I think it's not that the Ming Dynasty is full of gold, but that they are too poor." Julian's eyes don't know if he is superior or contemptuous. "I haven't read many classics, but I have also heard that The city gate soldiers of the Song Dynasty wore silk, but here, even today, Xiao Yifeng’s outfit is almost like a god.” "You are not allowed to add the word '小' in front of my name!" Yi Feng was angry, "I have grown up long ago!" "Don't quarrel." The admiral waved his hand, "Julian, continue, don't just report the good news but not the bad news." The admiral’s words made Julian hold a lecture, and he really had an affair with those detectives. From the dishes he ate this morning to how many sets of clothes he can make in a year, from how many birds and animals he raises in the house next door to whether he is busy or idle at the job of catching a police officer He is like a businessman who comes to the city to sell vegetables and spends a few copper coins in a teahouse. Making the cheapest pot of tea in a bowl, I found a seat sheltered from the wind and chatted with the junior officer who had just taken over his shift. Yes, I encountered all of these contents in Hangzhou back then! "However," Julian, who was talking eloquently, suddenly paused, "there are two things that we may have to take precautions for." "oh?" "There seems to bea custom of dueling here. No, it should be the same in the whole of Europe. As long as you are a noble, even a run-down prodigal, just a word of disagreement may trigger a duel, and the outcome is often death or injury." "Duel?" This was probably Julian's impromptu translation, "You mean two people training alone? The admiral just told me not long ago." "That's about it." The Admiral nodded, "I also heard about this when I was in the UK. The legends of knights often describe this matter as glorious." "This is actually a good thing. As long as we try our best to avoid it." I don't understand what Julian wants to prepare for a rainy day. "The people of Qin were brave enough to fight in public but timid to fight privately, and finally unified the world. Europeans like this bad habit. , you and I should add fuel to the flameswhat?" Everyone looked at me with strange eyes. "That's true, but" The admiral hesitated to speak. "Try to avoid it? It's easy to say. What if someone proposed to the admiral and challenged you to a duel? This is Europe we are unfamiliar with." Julian sighed and made it clear, "hot-headed boy" You can see them everywhere, coveting the admiral's beauty and claiming to fall in love at first sight. Even I have been through that age Admiral, don't get me wrong Moreover, even if those people are rejected, they will become famous because of the admiral's legend. More importantly, What's more, your identity as the fiancé is likely to be ridiculed by others, and it will also tarnish the image of the admiral. If you are someone with ulterior motives, sooner or later you will be treated as a weakness." "This" Upon reflection, it is indeed serious. Actually, I really want to say "what can I do" like Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty, but the admiral is worriedHe took my hand, and the firm strength made me choose to think. "The wrath of a common man will cause blood to splash five steps; the wrath of an emperor will cause red soil to spread thousands of miles. Since you can't stop other people's mouths, then let it go. My reputation is worthless; as long as Huamei one day stamps its feet and comes to Europe Collapse, gossip will naturally become another legend." Free and easy? Deceiving yourself? whatever. Looking at the admiral's beautiful and deep eyes, those are just the faintest. "Let's leave this aside for now," the admiral looked at Julian. His handsome face under his blond hair was very serious, which was very different from his usual frivolity. "What does the other thing refer to?" Julian looked back at the agents and said, "Admiral, did you ever hear such a term when you were in Europe?" "What?" "Witch." The admiral thought for a while: "You meanthose old women who are ugly or who don't leave their homes. For some inexplicable reason, they were accused by the ignorant people of engaging in some strange research, and were directly sentenced to deathis this it?" " "That's about it." Julian shook his head, "Zheng Sen, don't speak for now. I know this is another bad habit. However, young women are occasionally accused - if someone with ulterior motives spreads rumors and accuses the admiral of being a witch. , if it’s serious, maybe we won’t be able to gain a foothold in European ports.” "What!" Yi Feng was shocked, "Why do they?" "Based on their ignorance." The admiral smiled calmly, "Just like our Ming Dynasty has the legend of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, and the myth of "The Book of Mountains and Seas", it is similar in Europe. However, the alchemists in the Central Plains were imprisoned because of their pretense and deception, while in the In Europe, those so-called witches only need trumped-up charges to be sentenced to death." "Admiral, why is it that being a witch is a capital offense and there is no wizard?" Yi Feng was very angry. "Thisis Europe." The admiral who smiled helplessly noticed my silence and shook my hand: "What are you thinking about?" "I haven't thought about it yet." I pointed to the distance, "It seems that the head catcher just now is back."; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 21 Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 21 The middle-aged man who came behind me, whom I called the head catcher, was quite agitated. However, when they stopped in front of them and one of them said something out of the crowd and it was translated by Julian, everyone except the admiral was stunned. "Thisis theking of the Principality of Genoa." Even Julian himself, who was speaking, turned his back in shock and showed contempt. Although Yifeng, who grew up in the mountains, doesn't quite understand it, she obviously feels a somewhat unnecessary sense of superiority from the way she wears it. As for Yifeng, who grew up in poverty, elegance and luxury are just "prettier" in her eyes. It would be inconvenient for her to "practice" if she really had to wear some silk and satin every day; however, having followed the admiral down the mountain for several years, she naturally knew that prominent figures had to maintain their so-called "grace" on the outside. And magnanimity costs money. Yi Feng may not know the value of the clothes he is wearing. After all, the so-called rare things on land may be disposable goods to merchants across the ocean, but the king of the principality in front of him is definitely not that rich. Go - how should I put it, the price at which Ming Dynasty silk is sold to Persia Bend is also well known to the studious Yi Feng. " However, Xingjiu, who was born as a warrior, is accustomed to paying attention to details other than money. "I'm afraid, you dropped everything and came here immediately, right?" Surrounded by a group of seemingly diverse people, the king, who was about to be interpreted as a country bumpkin, stood behind the catcher, exuding a lot of excitement that could be simply called excitement. Except for the few guys who have led the fleet who are working hard for the admiral, I can't distinguish the appearance of the Europeans, but I can observe their expressions. The same is probably true for Xingjiu, maybe more than I can tell. Even when he was dressed in blood, he cast two wandering glances. No matter which European he landed on, he would always cause the other person to tremble, or at least be wary. This makes sailors feel proud. Therefore, the admiral did not answer anything immediately, and only quietly admired the Oriental's overall condescending look. Until I couldn't help but speak. "If this continues, this king, who is not even as good as the magistrate of Ming Dynasty, may lose his temper." "So, Julian, ask him how he manages the security of a principality. Is it a custom in European ports to be robbed openly or covertly upon landing?" The admiral's tone was light and not harsh, but such a question made the other party almost dizzy - if he really admitted it and spread the word, he would probably no longer want to be in the aristocratic circle. "Dear Admiral of the East, I am extremely sorry for the regrets you encountered in Genoa. However, I cannot speak for the whole of Europe. This incident was just an accident under my rule. As an apology, please allow me to invite you to attend tonight A banquet in the country.” Looking at Julian's almost winking smile, Yi Feng let out an angry sound and waved the blunderbuss. Although the muzzle of the blunderbuss was mostly pointed towards the sky, it made the other person's face look gloomy. "Julian, is there such a bad translator as you? You obviously did it on purpose!" ??Princess Splendid makes a fire blunderbuss? Looking at the gorgeously dressed Yifeng, I burst out laughing. I also took the opportunity to stuff the admiral's handkerchief into my sleeve and casually watched the sailors gloating about their misfortune. Life at sea always has unpredictable dangers tomorrow, but every today is even more boring. It is impossible for sailors to hide next to the admiral like me and write and think, and the quarrel between Julian and Otoho has always been an episode that is better than nothing for them. People don’t like women on ships. This custom, whose origin cannot be tested or that I do not intend to test, has troubled the admiral from the beginning. However, after she convinced the public with countless achievements, people would rather mythologize her and say that she was blessed by Mazu. What's more, After the admiral wiped out the island, some nonsense legends simply asserted that the admiral was Mazu's daughter and so on. If Mazu particularly favors one person, will Mazu still be Mazu? Fortunately, the young and energetic Yi Feng is accepted by the sailors and has no background worthy of mythology. In other words, the sailors of the Ming Dynasty do not like people from the Korean bloodline to be related to their own Bodhisattva - even I feel awkward about this, even if everyone thinks Yifeng is cute. This is a good thing. In the future, there will be Zhang Yifeng and Li Yifeng sailing with these gentlemen, and they will naturally perform their duties, and there will no longer be any nonsense about women being unlucky on ships. At least, I will work hard for this Lilu Agot, a young admiral from Beihai, among the literate women in the Ming Dynasty, only one out of a hundred hasWith an ambition like yours, I can change the color of the sea. You wait. "What are you stunned for?" Suddenly, the admiral took my hand and smiled, breaking my thoughts. The king of the Principality of Genoa has left with his entourage. The poor catcher is leading the police to collect the corpses. The civilians dispersed and continued their livelihood. The city seems to be lively again. But it is a kind of uneasy excitement. For example, the Southeast Asians were grateful to the admiral when the Kuhn Chamber of Commerce was wiped out - there was both expectation and fear. This kind of atmosphere of invisible barriers is annoying in Southeast Asia, but it can maintain a mysterious feeling in this place and now. "Have you decided to go to the banquet?" I asked uncertainly. "It seems you were really distracted just now." The admiral couldn't laugh or cry, and everyone was laughing and teasing. It took a long time to calm down, but they were booed by Julian's declaration in a pinched tone: "The admiral of the Li family, who looks like a fairy, will be together tonight with his fiancé Zheng Sen and the chief swordsman Bai Mu. A long time ago, the translator Julian Perros was appointed to attend the banquet hosted by the King of the Principality of Genoa for his daughter. Miss Song Yifeng was declined from the invitation list due to some unladylike behavior." "Why on earth was Xingjiu invited even after he killed someone? I didn't kill anyone but" Yifeng became more and more angry as he talked. He was probably more angry because of Julian's repeated words. The remaining traces of a child's mind were It made her want to cry, but also wanted to hold up a blunderbuss and ask for an explanation. "Killing one person is a common man, killing ten people is a gangster, killing a hundred people is a knight, killing a thousand people is a hero, and killing ten thousand people is a prince. The people I killed are still far behind!" Xingjiu chuckled, "Admiral, Let's go back to the ship and change, shall we? Going to the banquet dressed in blood will inevitably frighten those ladies." "That's fine." After the admiral pondered, he took a few steps forward and caressed Yifeng's forehead, "If we all went away, who would be asking about the affairs of the people? If you only deal with carnivores, you will always be blind. " PS: "Dislocation" has been coded to chapter 42. It is estimated that a new book will be released at chapter 45, but it seems that I heard that this name has been used by someone else. What should I change? Please help me refer to itThank you. ; ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Some people say that "Following" is too slow. So, explain. Excerpting a short piece of information I collected, I guess you can see how complicated it is to understand me. ——These are just some small details about Europe in that era. As some historians have commented, the Middle Ages can only be described in three words: poverty, ignorance and filth. To some extent, this evaluation is indeed justified. The sanitary situation in Europe in the Middle Ages was extremely bad. At that time, not only did people not take baths, they were also very backward in terms of public health. Since the Christian church at that time considered body washing to be sacred, no one from the royal family to the common people had the habit of taking a bath. In addition, whether in residents' homes or in public places, there are basically no decent toilets, let alone sanitation treatment. Therefore, in every city in Europe, the streets are rampant and smelly. As for the poor people, they often live together with humans and animals. This situation has lasted for thousands of years. Even when the plague comes, due to the limitations of their understanding, there is still not much change. The result is often further exacerbating the deterioration of the epidemic. In addition, the level of medicine in medieval Europe was also very low. Because the church had a monopoly on medical care, it not only discarded some precious heritage from the ancient Greek and Roman periods, but also did not allow new theories to be put forward, otherwise it would be punished as a heresy. As future generations will be familiar with, when Europeans treated diseases at that time, the usual methods were bloodletting, inducing vomiting and other methods. These backward treatment methods often cause worse effects. In medieval Europe, people actually poured chamber pots directly out of the window. In order to show gentlemanly demeanor, men walked on the left side of women, so that they could block the dirty rain coming from the sky at any time. Over time, the custom of men walking on the left side of women has formed; in the Age of Enlightenment, when Westerners' minds were bright and the stars were shining, European cities were still filthy, and the streets and alleys were filled with unmanageable feces; "Sun King" Louis X Si actually has the habit of sitting on the toilet to receive the nobles of the palace, which is really incredible. London Bridge was originally a public toilet, and the filth fell directly into the Thames River below; the moat outside the European castle, because it was filled with the excrement of the castle owner, actually played a real role in preventing the invasion of foreign enemies Many people know that the development and prosperity of the Paris perfume industry is largely related to the filthiness and stench of the entire city of Paris before the 19th century. In fact, not only Paris, but also all cities in Europe are equally filthy. The description at the beginning of the movie "Perfume" is shocking, but it is only a one-sided display. In that era, what was the health status of romantic and artistic European cities? If Romeo had yellow teeth, his boots were full of traces of poop, and Juliet had never had a few baths in her life, and her hair was greasy, would you still be fascinated by it? In fact, ancient Rome already had a relatively efficient urban drainage system, which to a certain extent enabled the city's overall sanitary conditions to be well controlled. However, these outstanding urban construction experiences in ancient times failed to affect the civilization of Central Europe at all. With the decline of Roman civilization and the destruction of ancient cities, drainage projects in medieval Europe returned to their uncontrolled primitive state. Residents generally did not have sewer pipes and toilets in their homes. How do people solve three emergencies? Under normal circumstances, people will quietly find a corner to solve the problem. Goethe once told his experience that once Goethe was staying in a hotel in Garda, Italy. He asked where it was "convenient" to go, and the person in the hotel calmly told him that it was in the courtyard. People at that time used the alleys behind their homes and nearby ditches as places to dump their sewage. The few latrines and cesspits are usually not far from drinking water sources. Urban rain, sewage and excrement all flow through simple open rainwater channels on the roadside, making drinking water extremely susceptible to contamination. Europe had sewer systems only after the mid-19th century. Before that, the streets and squares in the city had become real sewage dumping grounds. Citizens poured excrement and feces from their windows into the streets. The streets were often full of excrement and stinky. A Paris law in 1270 stipulated: "No one is allowed to dump excrement from a balcony or window, day or night, otherwise he will be fined." But the citizens of Paris clearly didn't like obeying this decree. Therefore, a century later there was a new law: "If you are willing to shout 'pay attention to urine' three times, you can dump it." A large number of sheep, pigs and other domestic animals, as well as cattle and horses pulling carts, excreted wantonly, making the urban environment dirty. Dirty on top. In addition, butchers and butchers slaughter and disembowel livestock on the streets. In the German city of Nuremberg, open sewers pass through every house and merge into the river. At that time, people used to dispose of feces by pouring it into the river, burying it in pits, or transporting it out of the city by boat. It was a time when convenience was more important than health. When the river could no longer hold so much waste, people used carts to transport the waste outside the city. The scene at low tide is even more horrific because the lack of water prevents the dirt from floating away. The accumulated excrement in Paris was dumped outside the city walls, reducing some of the filth in the city. Unfortunately?As Paris prospered, so did its dunghill. Eventually, the dunghill grew to such an extent that the walls had to be raised for security reasons, lest enemy troops might attack the city from the top of the dunghill. England's rivers were used to carry excrement, and by the time the excrement accumulated several rivers deep, the waterways became stagnant. The River Fleet in London collected the remains of 11 public toilets and three sewers on a bridge. Not surprisingly, the river stopped flowing and Fleet became Fleet Street. The toilets on London Bridge dump 2,000 tonnes of feces into the Thames every year. The resurgence of epidemics has prompted many European officials to order the use of pits rather than rivers to dispose of waste. Sadly, people often don’t take this advice seriously. The Paris police issued orders in 1522, 1525 and 1539 requiring citizens to install and use drainage ditches and public toilets. In the absence of an urgent need, Parisian citizens still dumped their poison on the streets of the city, making Paris a "stinky city." The reason why literary works of the 16th and 17th centuries always mentioned the problem of excrement in a teasing way was to illustrate the embarrassing situation of the courtiers at that time who did not even have a convenient place. That being the case, everyone defecated on the fireplace, behind doors, on the walls and on the balcony. Every stone in the palace corridor and the grand welcoming steps were covered with urine and urine. In 1578, Henry III couldn't stand it anymore and ordered the palace to be cleaned before getting up. In 1606, Henry IV ordered a ban on all uncivilized behavior when he was living in the palace in Saint-Germain. However, on the day when the ban was issued, the young crown prince was caught urinating against the wall of his room. In order to solve the problem of urination and defecation everywhere in the Palace of Versailles, the Louvre and the Palace of Fontainebleau, Louis XIV had only one way, and that was to take turns moving. Move once a month, and while people trash one area, clean another. In the anti-Germanic trend of the 19th century, people always accused the Germans of being uncivilized. In fact, this was not the case at all. The horror shown by Princess Palatine when she discovered that the French court was so dirty was understandable. She wrote in a letter to the Elector of Hanover that the people of Fontainebleau "shit everywhere, and feces can be seen everywhere in the streets." The city was filthy and people's personal hygiene had regressed from the Renaissance. The emergence of taboo concepts about the human body and the emergence of diseases such as syphilis and plague are responsible for this situation. Doctors in the 16th century believed that water weakened organs and exposed the body to harmful air, and could transmit various diseases if water seeped into the pores. There was even a rumor at the time that a layer of dirt could ward off disease. Therefore, personal hygiene can only be done in the form of "dry cleaning", that is, wiping the body with a dry towel. 17th century texts advise children to clean their faces and eyes with a white cloth. Because washing with water damages eyesight, can cause dental disease and colds, make the face pale, and make people more sensitive to the cold and heat of the weather. According to a survey by Frenchman Georges Vigarello, the upper class in Europe also refuse to use water in terms of personal hygiene. During the reign of Louis XIV, the most tidy ladies only bathed twice a year. Louis XIV himself also had to bathe carefully under the guidance of a doctor. The glory of the public bathhouse era passed down from ancient Rome where everyone took a bath no longer exists, and the dirty body is seen as being closer to God. Saint Abraham did not wash his face or feet for 50 years. St. Simon left worms crawling on his festering wounds without ever cleaning them. St. Euphrates entered a convent with more than 130 nuns. They never bathed. In medieval monasteries, monks were only allowed to bathe twice a year. There were only 3 towels in total for the first bath in the famous Clanni Abbey. The rules of the Abbey of Saint-Benoit stipulate that even if a patient's condition requires bathing, the examination procedures are very strict, especially for strong and "young" monks. Not bathing became a symbol of holiness. People will not hesitate to canonize those who are brave enough not to bathe as saints. Henry IV's mother did not bathe her whole life and was canonized as Saint Agnès. In addition, don’t think that Romeo and Juliet ate politely with a knife and fork like in the movie. In fact, using forks as tableware only happened after the mid-18th century. Previously, knives were used to cut food with claws. For eating, the use of separate tableware, plates and cups only began in the mid-to-late 18th century. People used the same vessel when drinking soup, and everyone drank from the same wine glass. Before the 13th century, Europeans only used their fingers when eating. There are certain rules when it comes to eating with fingers: Romans distinguished themselves by the number of fingers they used. Commoners used five fingers at the same time. Educated nobles only used three fingers. The ring finger and little finger were not allowed to touch food. . This dining rule lasted until the 16th century and was still followed by Europeans. (These paragraphs are mostly from "The History of the Toilet". Everyone can understand and know the truth of history.) ; ; Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 22 Age of Discovery 4 fan fiction "Following" Chapter 22 "Thisis the lady you mentioned?" I looked at Xingjiu, who was dressed in silk like snow, and couldn’t laugh or cry. Julian also stared at him and wanted to stop talking. Of course, he still maintained the demeanor of a translator, but when he turned around, his nose wrinkled with disappointment. This subtle gaze made Xingjiu feel embarrassed. Only the admiral was calm and not surprised. The ones in front of us should be the women of the King of Genoa. “ Just like I don’t understand why a king would choose such a shabby palace. No, saying this is simply an insult to the word palace - what we gradually entered was just a military building made of stones, which was only better than the wooden residences of Japan's self-proclaimed daimyo landowners. What they have in common is that they all attach great importance to their nests, and they all call them cities. I don’t know if this is a coincidence in translation or Julian’s weirdness, or if there are any unwarranted similarities between the two countries that are so far apart, but even if you randomly bring in a country man from Jiangnan who has never seen the big world, it will still make sense. I will definitely show contempt for such a so-called city, or at least, for those who dare to call such a thing a city. Absolutely. "Just like us now, we can only hold contempt in our hearts, but we have to show the indifference of an admiral on our faces. Perhaps, this is one of the reasons why the Admiral became the Admiral. "In short, Europeans don't like bathing, even the nobles of the principalities." The admiral finally answered the question asked to Xiang Xingjiu. She looked at these women with curiosity or envy in their eyes and smiled slightly. “Don’t take a shower!” I couldn’t help but look at Julian, “Aren’t you determined to read all the women from all over the world?” "That's right." Julian nodded, with a helpless look on his face as if he was ready to go even though thousands of people were there. He turned around and took a step forward to begin his duties as a translator. In an instant, the look of a prodigal son, shuttled between red skirts and green shirts, suddenly seemed a bit majestic. "Admiral" If it is a banquet with the governor of Hangzhou, it would be a gesture for the host to greet him personally, and whispering in front of him would be very rude. But facing such a so-called king, I don’t have any concerns even if his female family members are exposed, "Julian, he" "He's not bad." The admiral held my hand and kept doing it all the way. "After all, someone has to do things." "What happened? Mixing in among the wine girls, the sunset is a guest, and the sunrise always leaves behind?" Thinking that he had a good time with Meihua in Hangzhou, and that since leaving Hangzhou, Julian's newly established image couldn't help but collapse a little more. "That's right. It's true in my great Ming Dynasty, and it's true in this Europe where men and women don't like to wash their hands." The admiral and I looked at Julian's back together, "The prodigal son is passionate, and all of them end with hatred since ancient times. Misleading others and yourself. When he first met Julian, he also went to the royal tomb in the capital of Korea alone because of Meihua's joke. Now, he has just landed on the shore, rushing to the noisy tavern, observing the words and expressions, and drinking with women. Holding a candle and having fun, the joy is better than the bed curtains, and you can get the details of a place. If the world is full of the beauty of my Ming Dynasty, it can still be ridiculed as a name for being unlucky. But you and I have also entered Africa together, and the goods in those places I’ve seen it a lot. Fengliumaybe it was Julian’s young ambition at first, but now it’s his responsibility. I can’t help him.” The chatter was as loud as a mosquito, and these behind-the-scenes discussions did not reach Julian's ears. Although King Genoa, who was entangled with Julian, saw that we were talking, he couldn't inquire about it. He just asked The female family members introduced themselves to Julian one by one. “This would be another unbelievable rude thing in Jiangnan. Soon, Julian explained the identities of these women who tried their best to dress up. However, I can no longer be interested - perhaps, this is also the case, the admiral and I are already engaged, so why bother paying attention to those women elsewhere who have or have not left the government? It has been a long time, but it was probably the murder a few hours ago that attracted the imagination of these women. Once introduced, they were always immersed in many glances. After the female relatives, they are the king’s subordinates. No matter what official position they hold when they are introduced, they always have a common name, knight. This aspect is quite similar to the Japanese samurai. This makes people think of those guys in Xingjiu’s hometown. Although the real trouble in Jiangnan is those degenerate people, it doesn't stop me from hating them all.   Even, I have the intention to sweep away these so-called knights in front of me. "Xingjiu, tell me, how do these knights compare to your Japanese samurai?" "This?" Yukihisa is a swordsman, but he has not been under any great name for a long time. During his years of hard training on Ezo Island, he did not see the so-called joint battles in Honshu. "I don't know. Anyway, I was in Europe back then. There is no opponent yet. But that is the sea after all. Decisive battles with thousands of troops on land are rare in Japan even by hearsay. In Europe, I am afraid it is not much better. Yang Xien said that the Ming Dynasty was peaceful for a hundred years, but the soldiers on nine sides protected the family. The defense of the country remains the same, even if Japan’s samurai elites can only count a few who have led tens of thousands of soldiers, if they dare to enter the land of the Ming Dynasty, they will be wiped out in a matter of seconds. " "In such a short timeare you kidding me?" After all, Sheen was a military household in the Ming Dynasty, so it is inevitable for him to boast a bit. “It’s not entirely a joke.” Suddenly, the admiral beside him intervened, not caring about the embarrassment of Yurian's hard work in introducing us: "Hundred households, thousands households, or even ten thousand households in the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty, the number of troops led by them is different, and the difficulties and difficulties involved are also very different. If you lead an army of 100,000, it will be a disaster if someone is not careful about the position of commander. I, the founding general of the Ming Dynasty, Chang Yuchun, said that it makes sense to march an army of 100,000 across the world. In ancient and modern times, there were hundreds of thousands at every turn. , the examples of false claims of millions and eventual defeats are often not due to how brave the enemy army is. This was the case with Fu Jian of the former Qin Dynasty when he conquered the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and the same was the case with Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty when he conquered Goryeo." "I'm afraid it's the same with civil engineering changes, right?" "Whether he is as treacherous as popular rumors or not, Wang Zhen, who has never led an army, commands 500,000 people If it were me, thinking about all the trivial details, I would be very upset in an instant. "That's right." Speaking of the sting of the Ming Dynasty, the admiral couldn't help but feel sad. After all, she came from a military family. My admiral "Admiral, the king asked if there was something wrong with his hospitality?" It seems that it was the slight change in the admiral's expression that made those Europeans nervous. "No, just say that we are satisfied with it and we can have dinner." When Julian translated the admiral's words, the admiral suddenly thought of something and held my arm tightly: "Zheng Sen, don't be too stubborn when eating later, try to follow the local customs." "Don't worry, I won't be rude." “No, I mean, Europeans don’t use chopsticks.” "Oh? Are there any other utensils? Just teach me." “There are some rules, don’t even think about tableware.” "What? Do they eat with their hands?" Faced with my teasing, the admiral nodded seriously. "Yes." (Discrete updates are necessary. Thank you for your support. In addition, please subscribe to my "Dislocation" on 'Shi7Kan' I guarantee it is a good book!) ; ; Beyond Bingna: Uneasiness (someone’s first appearance on stage) Today should be a good day, at least, it's my birthday. Although spending time on KOF is not the most desirable, it is natural to be born in such a family. KOFit has been going on for so long. How many masters have you experienced and how many conspiracies have you faced? And this time it may be a difficult question to answer how many masters there are, but there is definitely a conspiracy. Of course, it is not about conquering the world, but my father. The thought of his so-called inscrutable and sinister smile makes me sick, there must be something ulterior! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Dad! What a disgusting person, absolutely, I really don’t know why my mother loves him so much! After all these years of being more serious with children, don’t you know how to tolerate your children’s coquettishness? He's good, he's a grown-up, oh no, he's so shameless that he actually got into Aunt Mai Zhuo's arms in public Shame! One day I will beat him until he cannot take care of himself, lest he bring shame to the family Anyway, my mother will take care of him. Yes, mom is the best person. She always looks at everything quietly, hiding all the warmth in a place where you can get it but can't find it. Her soft and serene eyes can always comfort me, no matter if I am sad, wronged or angry. I remember going to the beach once when I was a child. My mother gently hugged me in her arms, and her blue hair was scattered on my face. It was fragrant, itchy, and smelled of tranquility. She just watched the sea with me like that. From time to time she secretly kissed my ear, rubbed my face with her face, and talked about the past when she was a soldier, especially about her father In my mother’s eyes, my father is a courageous person, and he is very different. "My love is with you, and there is no more. Therefore, I don't have anything that ordinary people can give to my children, and I have everything that ordinary people cannot give to their children." These were the words of my father and what my mother said with a blushing face. Maybe this would make my mother feel somewhat happy, but such an education policy would be painful for me Moreover, I deeply doubt the credibility of what my father said. Yes, I am almost certain that he is lying - in his treasure chest is not only his private money, but also a ring - yes, a wedding ring, a fake, I found it while searching for treasure at home. It was obviously not for Mom. The credentials between them were Mom's original "dog tag" and the hair ribbon stained with Dad's blood. Moreover, although the family was not very rich, it was absolutely impossible to use fake wedding rings. ——Aunt Mai Zhuo or Aunt Kagura’s family treats money as numbers. In other words, my father is definitely not the only one who cares about my mother! So hypocritical! Huh But it seems that my mother has known about the treasure box for a long time. After all, rummaging through the treasure chest can be regarded as her specialty. Until now, she is used to scouting around when visiting other people's homes, and she will occasionally check other people's locks when she sees them. My fingers trembled - I was even more aware of every plant and tree in my house. At least I couldn't hide anything from her. But I haven’t seen my mother have any objections. Or maybe she already knew the allusion to the ring? I don’t understand, I just remember that time when my father stared at the ring in the bar, he was quite amused, and he was even drunk! He doesn't usually drink! However, I didn’t tell my mother about this, because I accidentally saw it when I took little Bernstein to drink that day - underage drinking will be punished, and even if I don’t care, little Bernstein is at least innocent. ???????????????????????????? Forget it, my mother is enjoying my father’s sweet words in the stands. They are in love after all, secret, if it is a memory, let it become a memory. What is really annoying is the opponent in front of me Yes, it’s Enshi Shiranui. It is said that he is an unparalleled fighting genius in the Shiranui family. She was also the person who could have become my sister-in-law. Unfortunately, while inheriting her mother’s beauty, she also accidentally inherited the tradition of being stubborn and imposing. I really don’t know. Should I defeat her? - I have been arguing with my brother to fight her. If I lose, my brother will be unhappy, but if I want to win, I have to activate the crazy blood, but I can't completely control it now. MaybeUncle Yagami hasn't used Yagami for many years. Nikaido Changho, you always support me from the sidelines, but what I need is you to give me ideas! “That’s all, the feud in the family has already reached its limit anyway, so it doesn’t matter if there is one more Shiranui Dojo. Our father has a crazy criminal record, and my brother is as beautiful and melancholy as my mother, and is too popular with women. Our familymaybe, fighters are insulated from peace, and I don't hate excitement. The referee was about to shout "fight". I subconsciously looked towards the rostrum. Uncle Adilhyde was sitting in the center reluctantly. He also hated sitting like that. It felt like a corpse. hehe! But what can be done? He always gave in to Aunt Rose's insistence. Yes, my brother always accommodates his sister - when will it be time for me to make life-long decisions for my brother???I see, please Grandpa Ralph Oh no, uncle, you are still a reliable soldier like your mother! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Right, brother? ah! Brother, how can you talk and laugh with Linda Garcia in the stands! That's a feud Even if it's you and Silk Angel-K on the other side …… "Fight!" …… …… (In the opening match of KOF20XX minor level, He Tianqian, who made a fresh appearance with aqua shoulder-length hair and a healthy and beautiful figure, suddenly went berserk and reappeared as the eight-year-old girl who had disappeared for many years. She instantly defeated the favorite Shiranui Yan and filled the venue. Chasing the KOF adult level defending champion He Lian, he won two titles: "Female Eight Gods" and "Chensun" in one fell swoop. Afterwards, the organizer of the conference, Mr. Adil Hyde, said that He Tianqian had exceeded the average level of the adult level, but considering its impact on The problem of controlling one's own power and the entanglements of many fighters of the previous generation ——Excerpted from "KOF20XX Special Report", exclusive interview by Kagura Shimbun) ; ; Beyond Bingna: Journey (Someone’s Confessions) Perhaps inheriting the father's legacy is the icing on the cake, especially when the so-called father's legacy is highly respected. And my situation happens to be more consistent. But…… By the way, my name is Changfan. If you insist on being more serious, you can call me Nikaido Changfan, although I don’t really like this surname. Just like most people’s first reaction to this surname, yes, the famous fighter who is already known as the public enemy of women - Nikaido Benimaru Oh no, I am not him. Although he looks very similar, at least he must Much younger, right? But the fact is the fact - I am his son. But more of it is just about blood relationship. My mother was probably a stubborn sailor, and she harvested me by going back and forth on a stormy or stormy night that year. But my father would not care about a certain incident, and even my existence was due to the birth control measures at that time. There were unexpected changes - I don’t know whether it was luck or misfortune, but my mother finally gave birth to me. It seemed that I was the only one who made a mistake in my father's day and night play. In short, not long after, my mother went to sea again with great interest. In addition to leaving me this ancient name, all she did for me was to entrust me to Aunt Kusanagi. Unfortunately, apart from my appearance, I don’t seem to have inherited anything else from my father, especially my special abilities. After a few years, after confirming that I was not a material for martial arts training, Aunt Kui no longer treated me meticulously, or she let me take care of myself. Until I met Shermei. Actually, I should call her aunt, but the restlessness of adolescence in recent years has made her the first object of my fantasy. Let's just say some of it is considered evil! But at that time, I purely liked her - she was not only beautiful, but also easy-going. After discovering me by chance, she resolutely took me from Aunt Kwai and treated me as a member of her family. This makes me feel happy, just like I did at Aunt Kwai's house at the beginning, although this new home is far less wealthy than Aunt Kwai's After all, I am just an illegitimate child from a famous family. Shermei’s family is quite interesting. Although she has lived with Qiyongshe for many years, she has no legal procedures and no children. Well, it seemed to me that they treated Chris more like a son - and in fact, when I arrived, Chris was approaching his 30th birthday. I have to say, they are beautiful. If Shermei's sexiness can turn all living beings upside down, and Qilaoshe's toughness makes women stun, then Chris is simply a disaster - from the time when the Hell Band created classics to now, there are a lot of people who have been with him for more than ten years, even after he announced At the time of marriage, over 10,000 people committed suicide - both men and women! But, like all superstars, he is still married. His wife is a descendant of a fighter - Agatha, Vanessa's daughter. She is very young, and both of them look like students Forget it, there is no need to complain. Come on, they were nice to me after all. Moreover, Agatha is also a rare non-fighter in the family, and she and I have more topics in common What a happy and harmonious home It is a great happiness for my status. I even somewhat hope that they will formally adopt me - my mother rarely visits me once a year. But God seems to be particularly favoring me and actually gave me a childhood sweetheart - it was my 8th birthday. Although my parents didn't come as usual, they came to visit another family. In fact, children don't care about one of the top fighters. For a long time afterwards, I was not impressed by the names like He Bing and Leona, which are said to be thunderous. Even He Lian was too much. I was obsessed with martial arts, so I automatically filtered it out. Only the lovely Tianqian was inseparable from me, and He Bing also let her live in my house. The feelings of children are very simple, but also very strong. When I reached the age where I would blush alone because I dreamed of Shermei's body, I had already made an eternal vow with Tianqian - it had nothing to do with love. Her family loves her very much, and I have gradually developed the habit of taking care of her, but what can an ordinary person do for a fighter? It's just a little bit of care. Knowing that He Bing had arrived with that legendary man, Tian Qian finally left me. I will never forget the relationship I have had for several years, and Tianqian probably won't either. But Shermei later told me Tianqian’s life experience: she is the daughter of He Bing and Leona, but she is most likely the reincarnation of the Bajie Bao Feng. It was because He Bing saw this possibility that he brought her here to confirm - but there was no conclusion. The original storm disappeared and the past memories lost their effect. Therefore, Hebing came to Iori Yagami to find a solution. After hearing her very sad words, I didn’t have any thoughts. At most, I felt sorry for their thousand-year relationship, but - so what about the reincarnation of the storm? Tianqian is still my Tianqian. The contact has not been severed due to less gatherings and more separations. Tianqian still sees me every day - the video effect is very good. However, the topic that made Tianqian so happy gradually changed: the hugging bear on the bedside was replaced by He Lian's KOF trophy, the trivial matters at school were no match for the charm of a young girl, and she relied on her mother but clamored to defeat her father   Tianqian is still my Tianqian, but Tianqian is not like my Tianqian. Today’s KOF opening match saw Tianqian appear, and it was also her birthday, so I went there as a matter of course, and maybe I could see the so-called father. Qilongshe accompanied me very depressedly, just because Shermei liked Chris's child very much, but she didn't trust me to go out alone. Tianqian's opponent in the ring is very beautiful, but I like Tianqian's style better - she is also a little nervous, looking around, looking for encouragement from the eyes of people she knows? Haha, she knows a lot of people, even the event organizer! As soon as the referee finished speaking, Tian Qian quickly pounced on her opponent, tore at her opponent, and then exploded with purple flames. It was a complete one-sided defeat - this should be the eighth girl she had trained so hard for? Huh? Why did she run into the stands? Oh, she was chasing her brotherhow could this happen? In a daze, a rather playful joke from the Qiluo Society came around: "Rampage of blood? No, a direct rampage! After so many years, the Four Heavenly Kings can finally get together? Interesting Maybe, I should relax and relax. , so as not to grow old?"; Beyond Hina: Iori Yagami's Wedding (Part 1) As the saying goes, winter is a lovely season because people can use the cold as an excuse to get closer to each other. Although the invention of heating has made the excuse less convincing, there is still something very emotional about being in a closed room in a windy and snowy environment. So, in a bar that closed early in Tokyo in the middle of winter, a gentle female voice said very melodiously: "An, do you know how long I have been waiting for this day?" "" “An, do you think I’m beautiful like this?” "" "An, when did you say they would arrive?" "Them?" A male voice finally sounded in the soft light, with a somewhat surprised breath, but it also ended the woman's awkward soliloquy, "Who?" "Those friends of yours! They all plan to give you a surprise!" The woman was looking forward to it. “…Fuck friends.” The man felt indescribably depressed. "Hey! It's not kind of me to say that. I'm here to be the officiant after all." The thick door curtain was opened, and a man laughing loudly got in. Oh, and behind him there was a shy blue-haired man. woman. The man in the bar ignored his presence and let the woman behind him into the room: "Leona, why don't you" "He Bing" The blue-haired woman named Leona was a little shy, "I persuaded him, but" "How can you possibly control him" The man named An sighed. Although he was ignored by An, the wild guy was obviously an acquaintance. He took a step forward, pulled the woman inside who was admiring her wedding dress, and began to chatter: "Konoe, I haven't seen you for a long time. She is getting more and more beautiful. It seems that An This guy's nourishment is also very good, no wonder you want to get married" "He Bing, you" The woman named Konoe blushed and was about to speak, but the man in front of her was replaced by a ball of purple flames. "An, are you planning to do anything at the wedding?" The guy named He Bing hid a little embarrassedly and hurriedly got behind Leona. "I didn't welcome you in the first place!" An's anger was not only on his face, but also on his hands, "Leona, get out of the way, I want to teach this guy a lesson." "Can we decide the winner? It's better to wait until you get married." He Bing held Leona in his arms, showed his head, and smiled evilly at An. "It is indeed a wedding at Yagami-an. It really has the style of a fighter!" With a cry of admiration, three people of different shapes entered the bar. "Quan Xun, Lao Chen, Xiao Cai!" He Bing was very happy, let go of Leona, turned around and greeted her with a smile, like a master, "You are here to support me too? Where are Amei and her master?" "Jin still never forgets his justice As for Amei" Before Quan Xun finished speaking, a shadow flashed towards He Bing from outside the door: "Brother Bing!" "Pfft!" The sound of the hard landing was clear and clear. A girl who was going from youth to maturity was riding on He Bing, grabbing his collar with both hands and feeling excited. "Hey, your sister-in-law is going to be jealous!" He Bing begged for mercy, but saw Leona squatting next to the left side of his face with a smile: "Don't worry, I like Amei too." "Hebing, tell me, can you hide now?" Yagami walked towards him with his burning right hand hanging down. “No~~~~~~~~~” In the end, Hebing escaped because of the appearance of Kagura Chizuru. Apparently, she was in good standing among the group, as everyone stopped their own drama to greet her. "Sister Qianhe, you came at the right time!" He Bing yelled and got up with a flattering smile on his face. "You, your child has already done so much, and you are still like this." Qianhe scolded, but did not expect any results. "Have you brought the motorcycle?" He Bing looked around and asked him. "you think……" "It's been a long time since I bumped with you. I miss you a lot, especially your smooth belly. Is it still so flat?" "A dog can't spit out ivory from its mouth! Follow me!" Qianzhe was helplessly annoyed and slapped him in the abdomen when he turned around. "Isn't it? Are you serious? Are you going to use your magical skills to control me as soon as we meet?" He Bing had a grimace on his face - he couldn't dodge the blow just now. "It won't hurt your muscles and bones anyway." Qianhe's figure was already in contact with the wind and snow outside. "The snow seems to have gotten a lot lighter?" He Bing jumped onto Qianhe's motorcycle with ease, holding her tightly with both hands. "The visibility is still not optimistic." Chizuru started the motor, as if the "boom" sound excited her. "Anyway, you are a master By the way, your level has not deteriorated, right?" He Bing asked cautiously. “Even if there’s a car accident, you’ll be there to support me.”??He threw out angrily and walked away from the dust. Hebing went away with Qianzhe, but Leona, who stayed at the bar, seemed a little lonely, sitting quietly on the sofa, staring at Konoe's wedding dress, feeling a little dazed. Chen Guohan and Cai Baojian, on the other hand, pestered Iori Yagami like star-struck fans, almost bursting into tears. Quan Xun looked at them, a little helpless, and seemed to be thinking about whether to go back and inform the Jin family As for the curious baby Li Mei, her eyes were shining brightly, trying to get something out of Konoe - after all, marriage is It was still unfamiliar to her. In fact, the name of Iori Yagami is by no means that simple, and the number of people who came to his wedding uninvited was far more than the number of people who were already present. Not long after, the door curtain was opened again and again - Mai Zhuo came, Vice came, Athena came, Shii Quanzhong came, and the hungry wolf trio came with their families - —It looks like I’m here to eat and drink When the iconic roar of Chizuru's motor sounded outside the bar, two people were standing outside the thick curtain. "Hey, Hong Wan, long time no see." He Bing came over to say hello, "Xiao Cao still only knows how to talk like birds?" "You also know him, why do you say so viciously?" Hongwan was a little embarrassed. He watched the man named Xiaocao go inside and quickly followed him, "I went in first to prevent him from talking to me again. Iori Yagami takes action. They always do this." "Haha, otherwise, how can we be called old enemies?" He Bing smiled in relief, "Qianhe, let's go in too. Benimaru alone may not be able to do much." "Not necessarily, this is a wedding, they should restrain themselves a little, right?" Qianzhe took care of the motorcycle, spread her long hair, and walked gracefully, "But you, have you ever thought about what you would do if King is inside? ?” The noise coming from the door curtain showed that there were quite a lot of people inside. "Today is the wedding, don't mention anything that shouldn't be mentioned!" He Bing put his hand on Qianhe's shoulder with a rather ferocious look on his face. Feeling the strength coming from the hand, Qianzhe smiled calmly: "You still can't let go. You may be able to silence others by using force, but how can you silence your own thoughts?" "No matter what, I have to be the officiant!" He Bing changed his face quickly and entered the bar with a big smile. "" Qianzhe said nothing, staring at the position where Hebing was standing just now. It was a pit. ; ; Beyond Hina: Iori Yagami's Wedding (Part 2) "Bang!" There was a loud sound, and He Bing flew out of the house, followed by Iori Yagami and Kusanagi Kyo struggling to get out and a group of spectators with expectant faces on their faces. Facing He Bing, who was getting up and angry, Benimaru shrugged helplessly: "Don't blame me, I tried my best." "Hahahahahahawell, this is like my wedding at Yagami-an!" Yagami-an laughed and rushed towards Kusanagi Kyo - Sunflower! Kusanagi Kyo was also excited, chirped a strange bird song, and charged forward - poisonous bite! "Brother Bing, can you come too? It's been a long time since I've seen you take action with all your strength." Li Mei quietly approached He Bing and encouraged him. "Please, it's not like you don't know that this is the legendary fateful showdown." He Bing's words were righteous, but he had a false smile on his face, "Besides, Sister Qianhe is also here, why don't you incite her?" "I'll go if you go." Qianzuru straightened her hair, "Anyway, I haven't had the chance to bully you for a long time." "Isn't it?" He Bing was startled, and was accidentally pushed by Li Mei, who pounced on the two people who were fighting fiercely. "Hey, An, did you do it on purpose? Bai Zhehe also needs to see the target clearly!" "Xiaocao, what are you doing! Nanara is so cruel don't look like you don't understand the language!" "Ah, Sister Qianhe, I Wrongwoo!" The melee between the four people was very exciting, the red and purple flames, the dazzling white shadow, the rolling blue body "As expected of Iori Yagami! With one move, Koto Yuein not only dodged the attack of Tenjin Nori, but also caught up with Kusanagi Kyo who retreated to use Orochimaru. The running path also caused a lot of trouble to Hehi who was about to get up. Trouble" Cai Baojian, who is known for his speed, couldn't help but admire, while Chen Guohan nodded repeatedly. "Yan'er, you have to observe carefully! This is a melee between the four strongest people today, and it's rare to see it." Andy leaned over and patted the half-grown girl on the head, speaking with sincerity. "Yeah, the last time this grand occasion happened, it seemed like" Mai Shiranui put her fan against her chin and recalled. "The year before last, Hebing gave Yagami and Tanama an aphrodisiac, but the secret was revealed, causing Yagami to go berserk." Rock chuckled, "That guy is always causing trouble, and even Clausa dares to attack." "Don't say that," Terry patted him. "If it weren't for He Bing's so-called nonsense, today's wedding might have been postponed for several more years - he was just puncturing the last layer of window paper for others." "It's a shame to say it," Mary grabbed his ear, "Next time you dare to mess around with him, I'll lay the floor in front of your house!" Seeing this, Dongzhang fell silent, seeming to be hesitating whether it was a mistake to pursue Lily, even though so far they were so compatible, just like just like the two people in front of him back then well back then. …… "Nana, how have you been lately? Is He Bing okay with you?" Mai Zhuo and Vice squeezed Leona in the middle and asked each other. "He" Leona blushed, "That pervert!" "Pervert?" Vice was stunned, "Why do I see you looking so happy? Huh?" "Vice!" Leona refused. "What's so embarrassing?" Vice put his arm around her shoulders, "I heard that Xiao Tianqian might be the reincarnation of Baofeng? He Lian is also very talented. Do you have any plans to have another one? At worst, I will take care of your child this time. .Such a good bloodline cannot be wasted.” "Mai Zhuo! You don't care!" …… "Fist Chong, do you think I should come or not?" Athena stared at the four people in the melee, holding her hands in her arms. "Whether you should or not, you will come." Quan Chong stood beside her, admiring her profile. "But, he finally got married." "It's a pity that the bride is not you." “… Boxers, why are you so nice to me?” "Because you are Athena, the Athena who has been by my side since childhood." "But, I am so willful" "Wasn't He Bing too willful back then? Look how moist he is now! You are his first love, oh, it's a secret love." "But, I have been willful for so many years" "Don't cry, I don't want to see you cry." "But but Quan Chong, lend me your shoulder." "What?" "I'll lean on you for a while um Quan Chong." "What?" "Promise me that you will chase me again starting from tomorrow." …… "Hehe, don't worry, Xiaocao. Your little Wu Shi can't beat me."?’s Fist of Heaven. "The four of them finally managed to decide the winner. He Bing kept his stance while punching sideways, and was about to turn his head in a cool manner when he heard Iori Yagami exclaiming: "Qianzuru, I didn't intend to attack you I " "You actually hit Chizuru-san with eight wine glasses!" He Bing roared and hit the dazed Iori Yagami with a super-heavy blow, knocking him away, and held Chizuru in his arms while his whole body was on fire. "There is a flaw, watch the move!" The purple flame had just dissipated, and Qianhe who reacted immediately hit He Bing on the shoulder with a zero skill, "Ah? He Bing? What's wrong? What happened just now? I?" "It seems that Kagura is the final winner this time." Li Mei shook her head and sighed. "Women always have privileges." Quan Xun nodded. "What do you mean? You deserve a beating?" Li Mei raised her eyebrows. "Hey, what are you doing? I'm your uncle!" "I don't care! First of all, I am also a woman!" "Well, he is indeed recognized as the fifth strongest man. He beat Quan Xun to the point where he was unable to fight back." The audience started talking again. …… "An, are you okay?" Tanima Konoe helped Iori Yagami get up, but he picked her up in the air: "No wait!" With that, he walked to the center of the crowd and pointed at the night sky with one hand, "Today, I , Yagami Temple, seated under the sky and on the ground, using the moon as matchmaker, from now on, I will marry Konoe, never abandon her, never leave her, live and die together!" After saying that, he whispered to Konoe, "In the past, anyone who touched me will be You encounter misfortune; from now on, I will be with you and protect you forever. Okay?" Konoe did not answer, but closed his eyes happily "Hey, An, how can you use my wedding vows? You are also a great composer after all" He Bing shouted dissatisfied. As a result, he was once again ignored by Iori Yagami: "Everyone drinks until you get drunk!" The wind and snow are gradually getting lighter. The fighters sitting around in front of the bar also have their own funny drinks. Benimaru was chatting up a passing beauty; Shiranui Mai rode on Andi's head; Terry pulled Rock and said that he would take him to become a man, unaware of someone's murderous intent behind his back; Athena had already fallen asleep smelling of alcohol. In Quan Chong's arms; Mai Zhuo and Vice were clinking glasses while loudly asking about Leona's boudoir secrets; the Korean team seemed to drink more, but Li Mei had already broken N glasses; Kusanagi Kyo shook his head and improvised Poetry; He Bing was raising a glass to invite the bright moon and shouting something like "Guidian Orchid Palace, the mountains are high and the moon is small, and the thoughts are on the Yao Qin." And the three kings of the big snake who have just arrived are also evolving towards an abnormal state There are two people on the rooftop of the building across the street from the bar. One of them is a rather heroic woman: "Still not planning to go down?" "What will happen if I go down? It will only increase my worries." "Really? I see you have a lot of troubles now." "Yeah?" "Isn't it?" The woman stared downstairs, "Jian has grown up, and he no longer has any prejudice against He Bing. You don't even have the courage to meet him?" "He is already marriedandwith his connections, which one of the Kagura family and Bernstein family is rich? Isn't it easy to find me? Has he had the courage to come see me all these years?" "Forget it, I don't care about you, you two are troublesome! I went to drink." The woman turned over and jumped downstairs, shouting in the air, "Hebing! I'm here, Kusanagi Aoi!" There is no one on the rooftop anymore. In the snow, there are only a series of footprints of different shades pointing to the stairs ; ; Beyond Bingna: Men’s Depression (Part 1) "Do you like it?" The exquisite diamond window glass is not only dazzling, but also the music reflects the two handsome faces. One is a boy and one is a girl. It was a boy who asked the question, but he looked unconfident. “I like all of these, can you afford them?” The girl embarrassed the other person angrily. "I didn't buy it for you" the boy muttered reluctantly. "Well, you can choose, I'll leave first." The girl has a bad temper. "Don't, can't I be wrong if I am wrong?" The boy said with a bitter look on his face, "If I can't buy it well, I will have to be flanked by two men!" "Just pick whatever you want." The girl had already walked away. “Don’t!” the boy yelled, “If I don’t buy well enough, I’ll have to be flanked by two women!” "Tch! Don't you know how to resist?" the girl said impatiently, "The favorite KOF champion is even timid about such a trivial matter?" "You think those in my family are as easy to talk to as your master!" The boy was extremely depressed. "Isn't it all 'tracheitis'?" The girl walked non-stop to the restaurant, "Don't follow me, I have an appointment with Xiang Fei for dinner!" "The only one I can ask for help is you!" The boy almost knelt down and hugged the girl's trousers, "I don't trust my family circle. Shijo doesn't know the plight of the poor at all. Angel is soaked in her family's vinegar vat. Kula His mind is still that of a child, Whip’s military logic can only make matters worse, and Xiangfei doesn’t know the preferences of an old lady" "Am I already an old lady?" The girl suddenly ran away, "Locke! So you are pestering me to get beaten!" After saying that, a clean and neat kick in the air drove the boy to roll. climb. "No, you are the shining star in the fighting world, the one that countless men are obsessed with" Three lightning-fast kicks made Locke's praise destined to be difficult to come by: "Shut up! I won't fix you! We are in the KOF arena. I have signed a life-and-death contract, and I have no legal responsibility if I beat you to death today!" "Hey! That contract is only limited to the arena!" Locke screamed and ran wildly, "Help! The KOF champion kills people!" …… "Li Mei, you have been chasing me for five streets!" "I don't care about you, just stop!" …… "Amei, you chased me for ten streets!" "do not run!" …… "Sister Mei, you have already chased me Ouch!" When Locke turned around to plead, he bumped into someone. He was about to get up and choose to continue running away or apologize first, but found himself hanging in the air. "Locke? Are you and Mei practicing long-distance running?" A man held Locke's back collar with one hand, "Why don't you even look at the road?" "Brother Bing, oh no, Uncle Bing!" Locke seemed to be grasping at straws to save his life, "Help me, Li Mei is going to kill me!" "Brother Bing, ask that idiot for yourself." Li Mei stopped and hated Locke, "I made an appointment with Xiang Fei for dinner. If I arrive late, AA will suffer a big loss." After saying that, he looked back, " Twenty Streetsyou have to run faster." Looking at the afterimage of Li Mei raising dust and smoke, He Bing lazily put down Locke: "Now there are only men. Tell me, what happened? Did you show the wrong courtesy?" "How can I have your popularity with women of all ages?" Locke was helpless, "Thisit starts with my parents" …… "What!" He Bing's eyes almost jumped out of his head, "Terry never gave Mary anything valuable and meaningful?" "To put it bluntly, it's a diamond ring." Locke almost cried, "Just in time, my older uncle also decided to give the Ship Princess an explanation, so two evil middle-aged men came together and asked me to buy something, and they forgot Give me the money!" "You won't ask them for it?" "Dad was suddenly taken away by Uncle Andy, and his cell phone was forgotten at home. Is there any news about them at the Shiranui Dojo? Kane and Clausa caused a loss for both sides, and they are still in mysterious seclusion." Locke grabbed He Bing's hand, " I've watched my mother and Janet almost lose their patience. Maybe I won't be able to go home today I don't dare to stay in the house of those two tigresses! You must help me!" "That's easy to say!" He Bing sighed, blinking a few drops of manly tears, "I don't have as much pocket money as He Lianduo!" "Really?" Locke was doubtful. "Locke," He Bing said in a heartfelt voice full of tears, "You are not young anymore, and you are old enough to have feelings. As someone who has experienced it, I have to remind you that female fighters are not earthly creatures. You know that I have put myself in danger. What is Nanzhen for???Ask Vice to borrow money! I hope Sister Mai Zhuo didn’t get wind of it, otherwise she would definitely let Nana know" "Could it be" Locke said coldly, "Did you run away from home?" "Who said that! I left a note saying that I would practice alone for a few days." According to Bing Suse. "Plus lying" Locke muttered. "Locke," He Bing said earnestly again, "Really loving someone is not about obeying someone's words, nor is it about giving up freedom and economy" "Plus quibbles" Locke muttered again. "Don't worry, if Vice is willing to lend money, your diamond ring will not be a problem." "Plus bribery" Locke continued to mutter "Really? Let's go together!" "This is the common language of men!" He Bing sighed, "There are no national boundaries and no time limits" "Wait, dad might scold me if I do this," Locke tried to calm down, "Borrowing money to buy a diamond ring is not a small amount." "Don't worry, there is no man in this world who can beat me!" He Bing proudly said, "If anything happens, I'll take care of you!" "Tch! Let me countLeona, Kagura Chizuru, Kusanagi Aoi, Asamiya Athena" Locke raised his fingers, "Oh, I almost forgot about the ultimate BOSS in South Town" "Pay attention to my attributive words! Man!" He Bing walked away. "Sure enoughbecause of my cowardly behavior back then, I have to pay back the debt for the rest of my life!" Locke sighed and followed ; ; Beyond Bingna: Dating (Part 1) The beginning of spring is inevitably a bit colder than expected. A light snowfall accidentally fell in Tokyo at midnight, and it fell and decorated Kusanagi Castle, just as a woman named Koyuki decorated Kusanagi Kyo's life. However, the lord of Kusanagi City does not represent the entire Kusanagi City. In fact, from the perspective of gossip, many other people are more worthy of our care - let the camera focus on a tall woman. Her face is obviously that of the artifact family. The members, tough and gentle, looked at the snowy scene in the yard without paying much attentionit seemed that they were waiting for someone. "Sister Yang, are you up so early to wait for him?" Kusanagi Aoi jumped and appeared behind the woman - yes, Yang, Kusanagi Yang, a strange and powerful existence. "Yes, it's rare that he still remembers me." Kusanagi Yang smiled faintly, "But it's just the New Year, isn't he spending time with his wife and children?" "If he dares to forget you, I will pluck his ears!" Kusanagi Aoi is no longer the age of a girl, but she will always be like a child in front of her sister Yang, "Well I think there is no such thing at home. I only came out to relax because of my status!" "Haha." Kusanagi Yang smiled again, but there was no follow-up How could he care about not having status, and how could you know that he cares? But I know, but how much do I know? It is easy for two women to accumulate resentment while waiting. Fortunately, the person who went to the appointment was on time, but the way he showed up was very ambiguous - quietly giving Kusanagi Haru a bear hug from behind: "Long time no see." "Hebing!" Kusanagi Aoi was stunned when she saw this, and then got angry, "What did you do to my sister Yang!" "It's nothing." He Bing ignored Kusanagi Aoi's impending rampage and gently turned Kusanagi Yang around, "I'm happy to see you healthy." Kusanagi Yang stared at He Bing closely, as if he couldn't get enough of it, and after a long time he said, "Me too." "You" Kusanagi Aoi lit a flame on her hand unconsciously, "It's wrong for you to be so coy!" "Where are we going?" Kusanagi Yang asked. "The bar in the valley is ready." As he said that, He Bing took Kusanagi Yang's hand "Hebing, please remember this!" Kusanagi Aoi, who was completely ignored, could only hate the two people's retreating figures - she knew that she would never be able to catch up, and even if she did, it would be useless. …… "Is Iori Yagami here?" The light blue curtain was opened. Konoe Tanima did not expect that the first guest this morning was an acquaintance. When he saw the beautiful woman behind Hebing, he asked unconsciously: "She is …” "My friend." Seeing Yagami's absence, He Bing let go and said, "I'm borrowing the private room. I haven't gotten together with her for a long time!" As he said that, he took a few bottles of red wine and a pair of valuables from the counter. cup. "Oh." Konoe didn't know that Iori Yagami would definitely answer directly with fists and kicks in this situation, but she really didn't know how to refuse. The elegant room of the bar can indeed be regarded as elegant. Hebing and Kusanagi Yang sit opposite each other on both sides of a small round table carved with agarwood flowers. On the left is a crane drinking water painted by Iori Yagami himself, and on the back of the door on the right is a painting of cherry blossoms and the moon. . He Bing poured half a glass for each other: "He Lian was born in the past two years, which has made me dizzy. I haven't had time to see you. I owe you a drink." He said that he would do it first as a sign of respect. "We don't have to divide these things between us." Kusanagi Yang drank with equal intensity, "But there is no need for you to do that in front of Aoi, she might beat you up." "Haha I'm also anxious to know your situation." He Bing laughed sarcastically, pouring wine for each other, "After all, your body is not like mine, and you may lose your reputation and die one day." "Fortunately, I can't die." Yang Kusanagi's tone did not sound like he was talking about his own life. "It doesn't matter if I die. What difference does it make if I wake up or not? You are the only one who really understands me anyway." "Isn't it the same for me?" He Bing raised his head and took another cup, "You are the only one alive in the world who understands me It's a pity that we can't tell others what's on our minds." "Aren't you a master of both sides?" Kusanagi Yang helped him drink. "You are making fun of me." He Bing shook his head, "You can say that you are lonely, but I am lonelier most of the time. I speak in perfect sentences, but I don't have the words I want to say most." "So, you ask me out." Kusanagi Yang also had a drink. "But I'm looking at you, but I don't think I need to say it." He Bing grabbed the new wine bottle and opened the cap with a flick of his thumb, "You understand what I'm thinking." "It's a pity that we can't be together for a long time." Kusanagi Yang smiled, "Otherwise, you will have domestic violence, and Kyo and Aoji will force you, either asking you to divorce or threatening you to stay away from me." “I really don’t understand why men and women don’t??Be friends? "He Bing had no choice but to blow the bottle. "Because in the eyes of others, you saved my life, and you risked your life." Kusanagi Yo wanted to persuade, but in the end he let him go, "Besides, I am Kusanagi Yo, and my marriage is affected. The overall situation - I don't care, there are many people who care." "Although, I am very happy." After blowing a bottle, He Bing let out a long breath of alcohol, "But I can only feel alive when I look at you." "To each other." Kusanagi Yang did not follow suit, but still raised the cup. It is not easy to blow bottles continuously, and Hebing is not a huge quantity. After a while, he became a little drunk: "Yang, wait for me to get a few more bottles." After saying that, he stood up and opened the door, "Nearly Wei, please bring a few more bottles of wine." "Do you want more?" The one who answered was not Tanima Konoe, but Iori Yagami. The next moment he was grabbing He Bing's collar, "Look at meare you drunk?" As he spoke, Iori Yagami noticed that there was a room in the room. "Woman? Is it her?" At this moment, Cang Yan directly covered He Bing's face, "You" "Stop!" Kusanagi Yang stepped forward and held Iori Yagami's wrist - Hebing was drunk, but she was not. "You?" Iori Yagami was disdainful, and he only used his hands to catch Kusanagi Yo's next straight punch, but the result of this carelessness was that he was blown away! "You" Iori Yagami stood up, already serious, "You are Kusanagi Yo, right?" "That's right." Kusanagi Yang protected He Bing behind him and stared straight ahead. "I heard that Kusanagi Yang was in a vegetative state before being revived by He Hing." "Yes. However, if I had not been in a vegetative state, the current head of the Kusanagi family would not be Kyo." There was a hint of arrogance in Kusanagi Yang's tone, perhaps inspired by Yagami-an. "Haha" Iori Yagami seemed to have heard the joke, and suddenly threw Tuan Cangyan, "Then I will give it a try." ; ; Beyond Bingna: Dating (Part 2) The Cang Yan who raised his hand was just a test. After all, Kusanagi Yang was a rumor and a taboo topic in the Kusanagi family. Iori Yagami didn't know whether the woman in front of him was so proud because of her strength or because she despised him. However, Iori Yagami disdains to take action against incompetent people. Although she was accidentally punched just now, this woman belongs to the Kusanagi family after all After all, times have changed, and artifact families should not fight casually. Of course, Kusanagi Kyo is another one. However, what made Iori Yagami almost stunned was that Kusanagi Yang's way of dealing with this blue flame was so powerful that even Kusanagi Kyo would be ashamed - he ignored it at all and directly ran into it! The blue flames thrown out by him interfered with his vision, and he was in a small space. The next thing Iori saw in the next moment was Kusanagi Yang's roundhouse kick coming directly in front of him! It hit, the roundhouse kick hit solidly! It was only at this moment that Iori Yagami finally realized the strength of this proud woman and understood the rumor about the head of the Kusanagi family - the price was that he was kicked out of the bar and smashed through three walls! He Bing was still staggering drunkenly at the door of the private room, but Iori Yagami, who finally stopped on the street, had no time to teach him a lesson - Kusanagi Yang was already standing in front of him with a faint smile: "My Qin Yueyang should be no better than Kyo. Isn’t it bad?” "An!" Tanima Konoe hurried out, followed by other customers in the bar - Iori Yagami's name is well known to the world, and if someone can make him suffer, this almost means that there will be a fight that even KOF may not be able to do. There's a thrilling fight, and besides, it doesn't require tickets! "Konoe, retreat." Yagami closed his eyes and ordered softly, "Clear the area within fifty meters." When he opened his eyes again, they were already glowing with excitement - very unfamiliar, because this glow almost never appeared, but it was It is also familiar, because this light often appears to Kusanagi Kyo. "The rumors about Yagami-an are indeed true." Kusanagi Yang laughed heartily, "But I only promise to fight you for one minute, how about it?" Iori Yagami’s answer is—Sunflower! Unlike Kagura Chizuru's phantom dodge, Kusanagi Kyo's wild bite counterattack, and Kiehyo's Todo-ryu block, Kusanagi Yang turned slightly sideways but did not completely dodge, and was hit on the left shoulder, while his left hand wrapped around Iori Yagami. His arm suddenly sank, and his right fist hit the ground. With a "boom", a pillar of fire rose up within a meter radius. Iori Yagami was not only burned, but was also thrown up by the sudden airflow, but because his arm was connected to Kusanagi Yang, it seemed as if A tethered kite. "How many years have you not tasted the taste of no style? Anyway, I haven't let go like this in many years!" Kusanagi Yang said happily, and when the flames began to dissipate, he let go of Iori Yagami and punched him in the chest. Fly away. "An!" Although the Tanima Konoe faithfully carried out his order, he still watched the battle from a distance. Seeing that Iori Yagami was severely damaged, he shouted in distress. "It's a pity that people who are engrossed in fighting will not notice the concern of people outside the field. When Kusanagi Yang took a deep breath, Iori Yagami also stabilized his figure. When Kusanagi Yang rushed towards him, he raised his hands together - Yatsura!" At this distance, at this speed of hedging, no one can avoid it. Even Kusanagi Kyo is just blocking, and even He Bing is just using the Fist of Heaven to exchange injuries Oh no, maybe there is one person This move doesn't matter at allbut he's no longer alive. However, Kusanagi Yo didn't care to surprise Iori Yagami, she actually chose that person's method! The moment she collided with Yagami, she smacked her palms together, not only dismantling the eight claws, but also imprinting her palms on Yagami's chest when he grabbed her neck - "Bang!" There was a sound of two red and blue explosions. Colorful flames, the two of them flew out upside down! Although her movements were ultimately different from that person's, she was using another person's moves - that was also someone she could not possibly interact with! However, only Iori Yagami fell to the ground in a panic, while Kusanagi Yang was caught by He Hing. "Are you going to die?" He Bing instantly took off his coat and covered Kusanagi Yang - she was wearing casual clothes. Although the quality was very good, after several baptisms of fire, many "butterflies" had fallen off and scattered around. In the air, "If you want to die, you will die like this. Are you worthy of me?" He Bing's angry scoldings had no effect at all. The moment he was hugged by He Bing, Kusanagi Yang lost the arrogance he had when fighting, and was replaced by a frank indifference: "I don't want to see you being taught a lesson, and besides, being able to compete with a top master It’s not bad to pass it by. I’m Kusanagi Haru!” "You" He Bing Qi Jue said, "If you want to practice, come to me!" "It's just a matter of time and space between you and me," Yang Kusanagi shook his head, "What I want is a duel, even if it's only for one minute." "I really want to throw you to the ground and forget about you." He Bing said so, but hugged her more gently. "You don't know how to do it, because you are Hebing." Kusanagi Yang deliberately saidMing, because I think He Bing’s angry look is very interesting. "Why?" Iori Yagami is already standing behind He Bing - he almost always wears the classic fighting suit, coupled with the recovery ability of crazy blood, so although he is much more seriously injured, except for his haggard face, he does not seem to be in any condition. Something is wrong. "You really noticed it?" He Bing looked helplessly at the Kusanagi Yang in his hand, and then at Iori Yagami, "Go back to the private room, you have to keep it a secret for us!" Little did he know that his actions and vocabulary were ambiguous. …… "Why?" Although he was excited about fighting just now, Iori Yagami, who was sitting in the private room at this moment, only looked solemnly at Kusanagi Yang who had changed into Tanima Konoe's clothes, almost ignoring the existence of Hebing. "Ask him!" After changing into ordinary women's clothes, Kusanagi Yang seemed to have a lazy charm. "This Iori oh no, An I can explain, but you have to promise to keep it secret." He Bing's grimace has not changed since Iori asked. "That depends on the truth of the matter." "Let's talk, he is also a divine weapon anyway, and he is just like me anyway. AnywayI am just lingering." Kusanagi Yang nodded. "Then I really said it." He Bing stared at Kusanagi Yang, but could not see the hesitation he wanted from that look, "Okay, in fact An, now Kusanagi Yang and you It’s a type of person.” “Nonsense.” Iori Yagami replied simply. "Haha, of course you know, you just felt it with your body" He Bing laughed while thinking about the words, "A person who can ignore Cang Yan, a person who uses the flame of slaughtering limbs to fight against the eight young girls. , a person who can make Wu Shiyes, it is the impatient Kusanagi Yang in front of me." Explanation is explanation, He Bing did not forget to complain a few words, "There is no need for me to explain having the blood of Kusanagi, and she, at the same time Also possesses the blood of madness!” "Why!" Iori Yagami still said this, but he was a little impatient. "Because I gave her a blood transfusion." He Bing blinked, "Anyway, she didn't want to be in a vegetative state at that time. I couldn't resist her, so I became a living doctor - you know, even Kusanagi's blood can't repair it. The only thing worth trying is the crazy blood. Fortunately, it was successful." “That’s a disaster.” Iori Yagami also commented on his own bloodline. "Yes. In the beginning, Kusanagi Yang could hardly bear the conflict between the two bloods. But she is Kusanagi Yang." At this point, He Bing couldn't help but admire, "After only two years, she was able to behave like an ordinary person. . And if she doesn’t care about the pain caused by the violent conflict caused by stimulating the blood ability, she can exert the combined power of the two kinds of blood - this is not an attack power that ordinary people can resist, nor is it a backlash that ordinary people can endure. ." "So, I ignore your attack and just want to inflict the greatest blow on you." Kusanagi Yang interrupted apologetically, "I'm sorry, this kind of attack is very rogue. But I can only do this, stimulating the pain and pain of the two bloods. The damage I could have received was negligible. Unfortunately my body could only tolerate it for one minute." "No, that's exactly your style of play." Iori Yagami didn't care about this. "What's more serious is that Kusanagi Yang's body is unstable." He Bing said worriedly. "Every once in a while, his blood will spontaneously conflict - there is no pattern at all. Maybe one day I will have to face a sudden To her body.” "So you" After understanding the reason, Iori Yagami pondered, "We have a special relationship?" "That's right." Kusanagi Yang nodded, "So you don't have to think that he ran out to date his lover at the beginning of the new year - we are just friends, friends whose blood is thicker than water." "Well Kusanagi Yang, you are a member of the Kusanagi family after all. Although I can keep it a secret, you'd better not take action casually." Iori Yagami stood up, "You guys continue to reminisce about the past, I'm out Also, Hebing, today You have to pay double compensation for the losses caused!" With that, he walked away. "Double" The wine bottle He Bing just picked up slipped, "How can I have so much pocket money!" "It's nothing, I'll take care of it." Kusanagi Yang smiled and said, "But it's okay. Your secret has not been exposed." "Of course." He Bing laughed, as if he was still drunk just now, "You are the only person in the world who really understands me! So, you have to keep me alive and healthy!" ; ; Beyond Bingna: Men’s Depression (Part 2) South Town is a good place, the government is so weak that sovereignty only exists on paper. It is natural for dojos of various schools to prosper in this place where the underworld is prevalent, and big forces such as the Nests, the Three Artifact Clan, and the Eight Masters Group are indispensable for their involvement. With the Eight Elites gathered together, the vices were semi-settled on the top of Gista. Of course, it's possible that she's not here, but even Gith doesn't know the pattern of her whereabouts. However, He Bing and Locke, who were under Gista at the moment, didn't care about this - especially He Bing, who looked determined to win and walked forward swaggeringly. "Master Locke, youah? Is this the legendary" The guard was so shocked that he couldn't speak. "What's going on?" He Bing turned around and asked Locke blankly. "Due to the existence of a certain ultimate boss, the gangsters in South Town generally think that you will not appear here." Locke walked lazily, "Go quickly, I don't want to face someone." "Someonethat's your father" He Bing didn't stop, but sighed a little as he spoke. "So what? It's better not to see each other than not to see each other." There are not many people on Gista. After all, it is impossible for gangsters to always concentrate people in their nests. Moreover, such people cannot stop He Bing and Locke even if they want to. Besides, with Locke’s subtle identity, almost everyone They could only turn sideways and give way in surprise. Yes, almost. The top floors of Gista were not accessible by elevator, and as they stepped out of the elevator, a stick appeared: "What are you doing here?" "Billy, long time no see." He Bing leaned over to get close, "Is the vice up there?" "This is not the place you should come." Billy was unmoved, "And you, Master. In order to avoid the embarrassment that everyone has been avoiding, you'd better leave!" "Locke is in some trouble, but I'm fine" "You?" Billy took out his cell phone, "It seems that I also have King's phone number. Do you want me to invite her to Gista for lunch now?" "You" He Bing's face twisted. "I have a pretty good relationship with her recently. She should go to the appointment immediately." Billy continued to pretend to be serious, "I think she will be happy for the surprise I gave her." "It seems that the negotiations are on the verge of breaking down The only way is to let the war become an extension of politics." Sighing, He Bing punched the mobile phone in Billy's hand, "I will not lose money." "So I was prepared." Billy blocked it unambiguously, and the iron rod came into close contact with He Bing's fist - "Qiang!" "Hiss Fortunately, I didn't use much strength. However, in this case, I won't be polite!" He Bing waved his hand, took a lunge, and reached out to grab Billy's stick. "You think I'm an idiot!" As he spoke, Billy's iron rod turned into a three-section stick, "I can't beat you to death anyway, so I won't hold back any more!" "Do you think I really can't take you down?" "Do you dare to use all your strength here?" "you……" …The two of them were fighting vigorously, with no ambiguity in their words. Didn't realize Locke was missing at all "You two, stop it!" Suddenly, a loud shout resounded through the hall, and a huge wind blade struck at the two fighting people - Tian Zanjiao! Caught off guard, the two of them rolled and crawled away at the same time, but their clothes were already flying away, whether it was He Bing's T-shirt or Billy's suit "He Bing, I heard that you asked me to borrow money? Is this how you borrow money?" Before He Bing could get up in time, vice directly held down his head and slid to the ground - an Indian gift! "Stop! Say what you have to say!" Although it was not impossible to win, He Bing, who wanted to beg others, did not dare to think of fighting back. "Say it nicely? Why don't you say it nicely when you leave Nana alone at home and worry about it?" Vice's anger continued, "Let me tell you the truth - who reimbursed you for the air ticket?" "Well" He Bing hesitated, "vice please lend me some money first." "Billy, you go down first." Vice waved his hand gently and handed a check to Locke beside him, "Take it and pick the best stuff for themWomen can't be raped at such a moment. It's a bad treatment. Also, don't worry, if those two irresponsible guys dare to cause trouble for you, I will be happy to bring a group of female fighters to your home to sign a city alliance with them." …… "Okay, Billy has sent me away, and Locke has left. It's time for you to tell the truth, right?" Vice sighed, "What's the reason for? Nana is reasonable. You won't run away unless you can't express your request." Come to me, and still can't find the three artifact familiestime? You only think of me when you have no choice. " "I want to borrow 500,000 euros." He Bing answered the question incorrectly. "Euros not rubles" Vice thought for a while, "A friend is in a pinch?" He Bing was silent. "Among your friends those who are worthy of you coming to me may need this amount and are in the euro range" Vice shook his head, "It seems that there are none. Or are they friends of your friends?" He Bing remained silent. "Silence should be regarded as the default. You don't speak because you don't want me to know the inside story?" Vice continued to analyze, "You don't want me to know, and you definitely don't want Nana to know. The three artifacts, nests it seems, He is a very personal frienda friend!" "Please." He Bing finally spoke. "It's a pity that the love I owe you cannot be measured in money." …… Swiss bank. Hebing. "Five million euros? To whom?" “Irene Yagla.” ; ; A certain chapter in volume 00 of "Beyond Bingna"... The weather is not optimistic. The power of the ZERO cannon not only caused the chaos in South Town, but it seems that the eye-catching light beam also affected the weather in South Town when it penetrated the atmosphere. Whether this is a fact or a coincidence, wind and rain are coming step by step. Exercise over Nanzhen. The crowd was in a panic. Although the destruction of a street was not worth mentioning in the vastness of Nanzhen, no one was sure whether this thunder-like thing would fall on their heads in the next moment. Besides, thunder was known to all. , and there are signs, but few people know about the ZERO cannon, and it comes and goes without a trace. It is this irregular fleeing - this can definitely be regarded as fleeing, because these people who are rushing left and right in the city have no idea where is safe, and they only persist in maintaining the Brownian motion. Anyone who knows a little about probability will know that this is useless. Unfortunately, most people in Nanzhen do not study mathematics much more than the four arithmetic operations. Even if they understand it, it is difficult to guarantee that they can remain calm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This just cause us trouble. The fighting strength of a middle-level cadre cannot be underestimated. Although the weakness of the guy in the hedgehog armor has been told to Mei, I still dare not rest assured. Even if Kula's appearance is not as mysterious as most people think, the problem is that Diana and Foxy will also be dealing with Zero this time - the more senior members of NESTS who don't wear hedgehog armor, the more It cannot be underestimated, this has almost become an experience, and no one can be sure that they are all the forces sent by NESTS this time. Oh, it seems that I am the only one who knows this, so not only do I have to appease Leona around me, but I also have to avoid the rioting crowd like headless flies - God knows if there are any powerful informants among them! "Ah Bing, where are you taking me?" Nana almost curled up next to me, hiding herself in the darkness of the corner. "Originally I wanted to find a secluded place, but in the end, I didn't realize that the psychological quality of the people in Nanzhen was so bad" Maybe my tone was embarrassing. After all, this situation is not difficult to consider, but the problem is Ordinary people happen to be a factor that I tend to ignore even though I know the plot of the game - I have to admit that I somewhat betrayed the trust of Yang and Sister Mai Zhuo! "I don't blame you. No one guessed in advance that General Ling was an undercover agent, and no one knew the performance of the ZERO cannon." As Nana was talking, a bolt of lightning made a scar in the sky, followed by thunder and raindrops, and This natural phenomenon has become the trigger for a new round of urban chaos. "It's raining It seems we have to find a hiding place quickly. Maybe South Town will be full of vandalism, smashing and looting soon." The unknown and fear can easily make people go crazy, and coupled with the depressing atmosphere of this weather Forget it, let’s consider the solution. Heaton’s task for Nana is to serve as a reserve team to take action when encountering emergencies - it must not be discovered by other forces in advance. "Ah BingI" Nana pulled my arm and started to pause before speaking. "Why, you are not satisfied with this mission?" Strange, very strange - Nana has always been a model of competence during the mission, and this hesitation is worthy of the New World. "No" Nana turned away, only holding my hand, and walking towards the deserted street corner, "there is a place suitable for hiding" You don’t have a fever, right? I wanted to touch her forehead, but after thinking about it, I decided to let it go. Her speed couldn't even be described as flying, so she probably wasn't sick. Look, her technique, strength, and timing of knocking those witnesses unconscious were all at their peak! Oh, it’s still wrong With Nana’s professional skills, it’s impossible to lead such a long way and still not reach the destination “Are you sure you’re not lost?” "It's a bit far." Nana's answer always seemed to be wrong, but she couldn't explain the reason. Seeing this thunderstorm like a dam bursting, I couldn't help but ask again: "Where exactly is it?" "……you've been to." I've been there? There are many places where I have my footprints in South Town, but if there is still almost no hiding place, could it be Gista? It can’t be a phantom bar! Although I asked Chizuru to invite King to Kagura Palace for vacation right now, who guarantees that she won’t come back to join in the fun? I didn’t know how long the gangster was frozen. I bumped into Nana’s back, hugged her up inertly, and put my head on her shoulder: "Huh? It's stoppedarriving?" "Yeah." Nana grabbed my hand, held it in her arms and played with it, "It's raining heavily, let's go in." "This is" Just as he was about to take a step forward, he was startled by this place. "You came before." "I've really been here." That's right, I've been here. Back then, I was still here playing with the dying Geese with Vice, and I was held down by Billy as a tour guide, and I also destroyed Na inexplicably. Na's first kiss Thinking about this, I feel a little tingly The person in my arms is so natural. "Ah Bing" NanaI'm urging, but the voice sounds soft This rain shouldn't be acid rain, right? "Nana" Can Nian, hugs are not new anymore, why are you so emotional today? “Take me in, okay?” After a while, I still took this as an order and executed it: "Why?" "There are memories here." Nana just leaned on me. remember. This word almost made me tense up, but I still half-supported and half-carried Nana into the house - there were still the same furnishings, a bed and several chairs, simple, but extremely clean. She wanted to help Nana sit on the bed, but there was an untimely vibration on her waist - Heaton's phone call: "The mission is over, disband on the spot, avoid appearing in public. Take a week off, and you don't have to keep in touch with the headquarters." it's over? Was Zero provoked by May or did Diana and the others appear? Was the Zero cannon destroyed, or was it like Heaton's heroic performance that captured the controller like some kind of game ending? I was about to ask, but I heard the rustle of hanging up. Looking at Nana, I saw her thoughtful side face. "Nana" "Ah Binghug me. Okay?" If it was called cuddling just now, now she is completely soft in my arms. "What happened? You are a little abnormal today." I really can't think of any suitable words. "Nothing happened." Nana suddenly smiled, as if all the knots in her heart were suddenly lifted, "It's just that I made a decision." "Decision?" This familiar smile is not common, but every time it appears, it almost short-circuits my brain I can almost even remove the word "almost". "Ah Bing, let's get married." Nana's speaking speed returned to her usual calmness, oh no, it was also brisk, as if her voice was also filled with happiness, "Ah!" "Are you okay? I didn't mean to do it." Her words were like a comet hitting the earth. I was so surprised that I gasped and hugged her tightly and almost fell down. "What did you just say?" "Let's get married." Nana wasn't bothered by my incoherence at all. Although my subconscious actions just now must have hurt her, she turned around and kissed me. “…but the problem is…the problem is…” "I don't have a real passport, and you are a black man." Nana smiled sweetly, "We can only forge the marriage certificate, but that's not what I'm talking about. You should understand what I mean." "Don'tdon't laugh, don't laugh like that. Seeing you like this makes me confused." “There’s no need to rely on your brain today.” Nana easily broke away from me and instantly held me in her arms - anyway, we are about the same height. "Thenwhat do you rely on?" "Instinct." Another shocking word. "Nana, do you mean" "I got caught in a heavy rain and got wet all over." She obviously answered the wrong question! "Such a simple environmentisn't it a bit rude?" I tried to find excuses to veto what might be about to happen. "The sky and the earth are sacred, let alone the bed in this room?" She wrapped me around and moved to the bed, "Ah Bing, from just now, I have been hesitating to make a decision, and now, I open the door I want the faucet with constant flowing water, and are you willing to supply me with tap water for the rest of my life?" Looking at her expectant but not shy face, countless memories came flooding back King, Yang, and Qianlong Maybe, what is within reach is the reality, maybe, that little bit of running-in This is life A sudden thunder is like a voice saying: Seize it, happiness! (PS, I will just sort out the hidden thunder in the last sentence for everyone - that so-called thunderous sentence is actually Goenitz cheating again. As for the second half of this article, because it is restricted content, it will not be included. It’s posted in the public version, and not many people have seen the full version anyway.) ; ; Beyond the Ice King Chapter Choice (Another Result) "I said, is this place really safe?" "Who knows? You've already asked N plus once It's not you, the playboy, who made me run away with you all over the world!" "Fan heart" "What? Are you still making excuses? Tell you, don't lead Jane into trouble!" "How dare I take him with me? It's like a troubled boy. It's easier for Maxima to be K's guardian than it is for me" "What are you muttering about?" "Why don't you go buy groceries? Otherwise, you can go to the kitchen by yourself tonight." "Yes Yes……" …… In a border town in southern Canada, a man carrying a vegetable basket was on his way to the supermarket, relying on his thin clothes and braving the cold wind of late autumn. If you are someone who is familiar with the intelligence of the fighting world, you may be able to barely identify his identity - He Bing from some subtle clues. However, the probability of that is very small, because he is so ordinary that no one would associate him with that famous person. And his rather dejected look has nothing to do with the image of a hero who was able to turn the tide in the KOF arena with ease. "Could this be a mistake? If I hadn't been so impulsive at the time, maybe I'm living a happy life with Nana now, maybe even the child can walk But now Forget it, let's buy it quickly Cai Why is my status in the family at the bottom? Am I her man or is Jane her man? Jane's child is already over 18 years old, and he is still tired of staying at home without even a girlfriend There must be something serious The Oedipus complex! It makes King and I unable to settle down and give birth to a child But having said that, I really don’t know if the child will go crazy after giving birth. Is it possible that we need to discuss it with Mai Zhuo? Vice treats Nana like a daughter. Normally, Nana might know her whereabouts or forget it" In the blink of an eye, He Bing had already entered the supermarket. The service attitude of the employees at Wal-Mart was good, but everyone here gave him a meaningful smile for his image as a family man. They may not know He Bing's identity, but it is not difficult to see his "tracheitis" family status, and Jane's publicity in the town's only middle school made his "brilliance" known to everyone in the town, and also It makes him quite humble in the men's circle here. "Hey, why are you here so late today? Aren't you afraid that the siblings at home will find excuses? In other words, you finally decided to fight against fate?" There were not many people in the town, and the supermarket cashier also had time to tease him. "Resist? You don't even have any private money, how can you ask me to fight?" He Bing was helpless, "Your supermarket can't secretly lower prices, or give me a chance to hide the price difference!" "This our prices at Wal-Mart are definitely the lowest on the market!" The cashier deliberately used this professional language to excuse herself. Maybe she supported the improvement of women's status. "Tch! Your salary is pitifully low, isn't it?" He Bing counterattacked. "Thatthat's the accumulation of life!" The young cashier suppressed his blush, "Sooner or later I have to leave this town and have my own career!" "Repay your career?" He Bing laughed, "The current gap between the rich and the poor starts from basic education. How can you, a little girl from the countryside, return your career? It's not an exaggeration to say that it's about survival. You should always think about your pension! " "I'm not a person with no ideals like you!" The cashier became angry, "Change!" "Isn't it? Are you so rude?" He Bing was startled. "Rude? I'm still going to participate in KOF! Humph!" "Ideal? KOF?" He Bing, who slowly left the supermarket, gradually regained his "tracheitis" expression, "Don't I have an ideal? What about KOF? As long as I participate, there will be no problem with the semi-finals anyway. There is no shortage of those bonuses, otherwisehow could I be childish with you in this remote place?" Of course, it was impossible for the young cashier to hear He Bing's mumbling. And the sound of classes being dismissed from the only middle school in town was also heard at this time. "What's wrong! You must get home earlier than Jane!" …… "He Bing! Let's practice together tonight!" Although she acknowledged the relationship between He Bing and her sister, Jane did not mean to treat him as a toy, or in other words, she treated him as a toy at all. "I've said it for the nth time, your body is not suitable for fighting." He Bing was a little angry, but he didn't dare to use a strong tone at the dinner table. "Tch! You haven't become a monk halfway, aren't you now a master among masters?" Jane was obviously immune to his explanation for the Nth time. "I……" "You guys should stop arguing and have a good meal." The woman next to the two finally spoke, maybe because JianHer tone was very gentle, and the two men accepted her orders unconditionally. …… "King, would you like to go for a walk with me?" He Bing looked at the woman who was washing the dishes, standing behind her, as if he was seeing life. "What are you going to do?" Jane came over and was curious. “We’re going out to have a ‘field battle’, do you want to come and watch?” "He Bing! Don't say such things to Jane!" King raised his foamy hand and sprinkled it all over the faces of the two men. …… "It's so peaceful here." He Bing took King's hand and shook it toward the hillside with fruit trees. "This is why we chose this place!" King leaned closer and held He Bing's hand in his arms. "Are you really willing? A fighter can be indifferent to fame and fortune, but it is difficult to endure absolute aloofness." "It's an old questionit's not you yet, Leona is still looking for you all over the world." "But every time I see your Muay Thai female boxing champion's hands soaked in the sink, I always feel guilty. Besides, I have been swinging for several years, and you are still the same but I can't let you live your life. The life you want.” "I am satisfied with my current life." "You are indeed satisfied, but are you satisfied? Haven't you been in contact with Qianzuru?" "I know I can't hide it from you. But we can't show our face unscrupulously, right? Leona's reaction ability is professional." "Don't mention Nana, okay? After all, I feel sorry for her. Even if she wants my life, I have no reason to fight back." "Wouldn't it be too cheap if I could thank the world for dying? She cut her wrists for you!" “Speaking of which, it’s not Ralf. I don’t know how he enlightened Nana and actually let her chase me!” "However, I think hiding away all the time is not an option." "Of course I know. Originally, I planned to wait for Nana to calm down and talk to her properly. Who knew she was so persistent Well, actually I should have guessed it early on. Nana is actually very innocent. Girl, you accidentally came here with a stubborn intention Damn it, Goenitz, what a sin you did! If I hadn't been so impulsive chasing you that day" "What, do you regret it?" "There is nothing to regret. I originally chose you. Nana is a girl worth cherishing, but things have to come first. I already have you in my heart, and I can't hold more" "Sweet words cannot be trusted." "How many times have we repeated this kind of sweet talk in the past two years? Aren't you still enjoying it?" "YouI just like to hear it!" "Okay, let's talk about something new. King, how about we practice some skills?" "Okay Jane didn't come with you, did she?" "Don't worry, there is a live NBA broadcast today, it's the Kings vs. the Mavericks, he should be watching the TV." "Okay, here I come!" King suddenly became excited, pushed He Bing away, protected his chest with both fists, and tapped the toes of his right foot. The loving atmosphere just now was completely gone, and he was fully on guard looking for He Bing's flaw. "Haha, I knew you had been holding it in for a long time." Before He Bing's laughter ended, he rushed to King. When his fist stopped in front of King's nose, King's hands were still blocking. "The trivial matters at home make it difficult for you to improve qualitatively!" He Bing took advantage of King's daze to pick her up, sit on the ground, and kiss her like a dragonfly, "But you are much prettier than before - I You have such a good eye.” "You are too strong" King was a little reluctant, but was placed flat on He Bing's lap, unable to struggle. "Strong?" He Bing smiled, "No matter how strong I am, I will never be Qianhe's opponent By the way, what do you think, let's go and take a look at this year's KOF?" "Are you not afraid of facing Leona anymore?" King was obviously doubtful. “I didn’t say I wanted to compete.” "and you……" "You also know that the three artifacts have formed a team again this year. Doesn't this mean something?" "You mean" "I won't say anything else. At least, Chizuru is an absolute pacifist. Apart from her family responsibilities, she has no desire to participate in KOF. In other words, the Orochi matter is in trouble again." "The three artifacts are already among the top three in the world. You won't join in the fun just because of this." "Yes! But, I owe a lot of favors to Qianzhe. I don't want to ask for them."How else can it be done? Even if there is no opportunity, we must create opportunities! " "Yoube careful, I tell Qianzuru to ask her to beat you!" "Beat me, you alone are enough, I can't defend myself. Haha!" …… Tomorrow should be a good day, because the night sky tonight is brilliant with stars, and He Bing and King are gradually counting the stars together. Looking at King's happy look, He Bing smiled happily, his lips moving slightly from time to time. If someone who can lip read sees it, they may be able to read the silent words: "2003? I'm here, how can that kid sneak attack? The oriole is behind! Haha" ; ; The extra chapter is just the beginning~ leaflet "Love Song 1990" was playing on the CD, and Luo Dayou's singing filled the cabin. Xiaoye squinted his eyes and smiled at the chess game on the table. "Lost again! All the money for tonight's drinks is lost!" Wu Qi stood up angrily, "I'm going to bed!" As he said that, he slammed the cabin door. Xiaoye was still smiling, turning his head and looking at the buckets of instant noodles after eating, happily looking forward to the intimacy after returning to China. After all, Xiaoye has been traveling around the world with Wu Qi for many years. The programs she filmed made Wu Qi a famous beauty, but Xiaoye is still just a photographer behind the scenes. The difference is that Wu Qi is still a sweet girl after putting on makeup; Xiao Ye can no longer be called "little" Ye. After a while, Xiaoye came out of the cabin, walked to the deck, leaned against the railing, and looked at the sunset. The sparkling light between the water and the sky made Xiaoye have the urge to take a picture, but he didn't move - probably by the time he was ready, the scene was gone. This slight melancholy reminded him of the past, and those memories of his youth and frivolity came to mind. He couldn't help but shake his head, as if he was trying to forgive his past, but he couldn't seem to get rid of the memories that were stuck in his throat. remember? It seems that Xiaoye really can't be called "small" leaf. Time flies by not as the setting sun in front of you gathers its light bit by bit, making people grow older by the slightest bit, but as a sculptor usually cuts gently in an inconspicuous place, and it is not until he pays attention one day that he realizes that he has been affected by it. Going deeper into the past, it seems that the past has not changed much, but it has already changed a lot. The little leaf is already twenty-two years old, and the upcoming Mid-Autumn Festival is another round of growth rings. It turns out it has been ten years. Xiaoye still clearly remembers her mother's tearful smile when she left home to study, as if she had aged ten years overnight. She not only hopes that the child can stay, but also hopes that he will fly far away - Xiaoye can read the contradiction like Zhao Wei in those deep eyes. But he still left. In the era of fluttering white clothes, with the roar of the train, he allowed his hometown behind him to shrink into a singularity, and rushed to the capital campus with flying scarves. Over the past few years, I have received fewer and fewer letters from home, and my family has wisely stopped sending them, except for tuition fees. After graduation, when I went abroad with Wu Qi, the string seemed to be broken. Xiao Ye raised her head to look for the moon. The white plate was still a few days away from the rare perfection of the year. Although his birthday falls on the new calendar, Xiaoye always thinks that he has an indissoluble bond with the full moon. His wandering life makes him like to enjoy the faint nostalgia in the dead of night during his vacation, recalling those fleeting years and those flying catkins. Appearance "How long have you been standing there?" Wu Qi walked over carelessly, like a wild girl who had just come out of a mountain village. "Sunset, till now." Xiaoye turned his head, not wanting to look at Wu Qi's rough appearance. It was the look in her eyes in front of the mirror that convinced Xiaoye that this was his partner, so he sprinkled the ashes of his youth all over the earth without any regrets. But under the mirror, Xiaoye seems to be coexisting with another person, as if he is traveling around the world with a spoiled rich daughter. This makes Xiaoye feel very tired. Sometimes Xiaoye thinks it's a waste that Wu Qi didn't become an actor. The rich emotions that are born with multiple personalities will only send people to a mental hospital, but Wu Qi performed it like a blockbuster TV series. However, so-called TV series, especially blockbuster TV series, are mostly divorced from life. Therefore, Xiaoye, who gets along with her day and night, is very tired, and naturally maintains a pure working relationship with her. "It will be here tomorrow. Are you really not going back to the TV station for dinner?" Wu Qi also leaned on the railing, with some sand in her short but fluffy hair - she never knew what personal hygiene was during her work. "I'm not going. I have to go home." This tone made Wu Qi say that Xiaoye was living outside of life. "Besides," Xiaoye glanced at her, "your skirt should have been washed long ago." "I always forget." Wu Qi smiled and looked at the coffee stains on the light yellow skirt, "But don't you think this looks like an impressionist painting?" "Maybe." Xiaoye returned to the cabin silently. If it were normal, Xiaoye would never be so indifferent. But today, Xiaoye really wanted to be quiet; more importantly, Wu Qi's skirt flying in the wind just now reminded Xiaoye of the frivolous memories of his frivolous days - it was a painful thing, and Xiaoye didn't want to be rushed by it. The joy of going back home. When we arrived at the cabin, Luo Dayou's collection of works was showing "Dream Chaser". Xiaoye is a person who likes singing, but what is different is that Xiaoye cannot remember those singers who were once very popular, but he is very willing to make albums of lyrics and composers during his vacation, and he often ponders the words in the songs. , encouraging Wu Qi to use her naturally good voice to sing the song. I remember once when I was in the desert, Xiaoye was curled up in the car and sobbed lowly as Wu Qi sang. Her tears blurred the Milky Way until she fell asleep. When Xiaoye woke up, he found Wu Qi lying on his chest, but his hand was on her rosy face. Wu Qi said that Xiaoye talked in her sleep that night and cried harder than when she woke up - "talking in sleep reveals the truth" - Wu Qi thought so, so she naturally made a fuss to comfort her.The leaflets turned over. However, Wu Qi never said what Xiaoye said in his sleep that day. Xiaoye cleaned up the chess game, lay on the bed, and began to long for returning to China (This beginning has not been coded yet) ; ; Extra chapter: The setting of my new idea (unformed) Under the sky, where are the bones? The grains are scattered in the sea, and the peaks are floating in the sky; the coffin is hidden in the deep veins of the dragon, and the pagoda is away from reincarnation. If you don’t know the true Taoyuan, you will be mirroring the Five Flower Village. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Few people come and no one leaves. There are white water pool, scholarly pavilion and sand field in the village, making Ningran live there. Looking everywhere, there is a foreign country, vague like a mirage. I look for it and finally return to Wuhua Village. have: 1. Stone Boss: transformed from terracotta warriors and horses, accumulating spiritual energy, he sits cross-legged under the evergreen tree all year round. 2. Playfulness 2: Zhou Yu’s soul is joyful and lively, does not reject elegance and vulgarity, and is able to adapt to both sides. 3. Monk Lei: The sky is bald, he died when struck by lightning, his life and death are unknown, and he is almost obliterated by the golden mean. 4. The Butcher: A swordswoman at the end of the Spring and Autumn Period, lost to poison, turned into a strong and almost demonic soul (called a demon when something unexpected happened), had a thought of life and death, and then happened to enter Wuhua Village. 5. Wei Wuji: Also known as Zui Wuji, a certain king in the Northern and Southern Dynasties, who liked beautiful women but was not obscene, indulged in poetry and wine, admired the soul of the butcher, and happened to enter Wuhua Village. 6. Leng Xingzi: Yanyun swordsman, who walks alone without friends and has a solitary swordsmanship, was born into Wuhua Village after enlightenment. 7. Impermanence: People in the early Tang Dynasty worshiped Li Bai, who were close to chaos, had a sleepy temperament, and were essentially good. 8. Colorless: Brother Wuchang, when he studied Buddhism and understood the Tao, everyone said that he was wrong. He abandoned it and wanted to study on his own. He had no friends and no friends. He was colorless. 9. Hollow: He kills people without any plan, learns everything, knows everything, Xi Er calls him brainless but not heartless. 10. Zhonghuafeng: a student in the late Qing Dynasty. He died in the uprising and had a family education. If you talk about it, you will call it China, but if you want to, you will call it "Chinese crazy". 11. Qingjia: *The last life, it is often said that it is extremely beautiful and it is said that the country is Qingcheng. It is beautiful but not enough, so it is called Qingjia, practical and virtuous. 12. Silver Needle: A Chinese agent who shows weakness but is arrogant, good at talking but not speaking, good at killing but not killing, and has a broken heart. 13. Flesh Corpse: A contemporary master's degree, a relative was involved in a car accident and emerged from the White Water Pond in Wuhua Village. Because the whole corpse came in, it was called a flesh corpse. Real name lost. There was a famous saying when he first joined: "I'm Apollo, you're a Saga!"; 外篇 合冰的97结局 Extra article: Evaluation of the abilities of many fighting game bosses Reprint: Evaluate the abilities of many fighting game bosses Fighting games are basically divided into two factions, one is CAPCOM and the other is SNK. Let’s talk about the veteran CAPCOM first. When it comes to CAPCOM, the one with historical significance is (commonly known as "Street Fighter" in China). It should be said that without Street Fighter, there would be no fighting game today. The early BOSS in the Street Fighter series is the "police" (very strangely, in the 12-man Street Fighter and ex series, the policeman is called M.BISON, the one who wears a mask and flies back and forth with steel claws is called VEGA, and In the ZERO series and other works, the police are called VEGA, I don’t know why) The early games were relatively simple and not too fancy, so the early police were very weak, but in the ZERO series, things changed. In ZERO1, the police appear as a hidden figure + identity at the end of the level. Their attack power is relatively high, and their tricks are simple and practical. The police at the end of ZERO3 are different from the police that can be selected in normal times. The third super kill is not a phantom "electric drill", but a domineering move that exits the screen first and then crosses the screen with a line of light. It is very difficult to dodge and is incredibly powerful. High, it is worthy of being the lowest level, it is awesome But if compared with the hidden level in EX2 (which needs to meet many stringent conditions or can be adjusted out with secrets) M.BISON2 (referred to as "Police 2"), this policeman is also At most, it is the grandson level of Police 2. . As the name suggests, Cops 2 is the fusion of two policemen. Let me give you a brief introduction to the super-killing move of Police 2. It is a large green wave. It is slow and has a short range, but it is invincible. It can easily grind blood and connect with other moves (there is no move in Police 2 that does not grind blood. The word "grinding blood" will be omitted from now on). A large red wave that travels in a straight line and is very fast, just like an ordinary police super-kill. A kind of blue super-kill. It is first divided into two policemen. After sandwiching you, they will start to send out two big blue waves. The reaction is a little slower. If you can't tell which side you are hit, you will be hit (it depends on which one you are away from). The police are close, and if the direction is messed up, they will go towards one of the big waves) and a kind of scissor kick super kill, just like ordinary police. The 3-level super kill is the same as the ordinary police, it is a big electric drill. However, what makes people very helpless is that the energy of Police 2 is unlimited. I often hit a big blue wave, then a big green wave, and then a big electric drill. Although I survived when my health was full, my spirit basically collapsed What's even more frustrating is that such a "helpless" (rogue) character can only fight but cannot use it. He can't help but see such fat meat that he can't put in his mouth Another master of the Street Fighter series also frequently appears at the end of each game as various "mutant individuals". This person has a very distinctive appearance, and his hair resembles that of a Saiyan - Akuma. This person is a martial arts idiot, Popillon (commonly known as "White Man") is stronger, Shenglong is stronger than Ken (commonly known as "Red Man"), he also has whirlwind legs that can connect many kinds of moves, and a unique skill - Instant Prison Kill ( It seems that only the assassination master "Yuan" in the ZERO series has seen the true face of instant prison killing. For details, please see the opening scene of the duel between Yuan and the real ghost in ZERO3). The real Akuma who appeared in ZERO2 and 3 took Akuma's strength to the point of being a rogue. For street fighters who have no evasion, the mid-air wave fist is a very troublesome thing. Zhen Hauki's air-cutting wave fist has only two, and the angles are not the same, leaving the opponent with basically no place to hide, and it happens to be Zhen Hauki. The attack power is higher than that of ordinary Akuma The instant prison kill can be followed by the normal attack, and the power is still quite large The one that appears in SVC and CVS2 is another variant of Akuma - the Kamoguki. Let’s talk about SVC first. There are 2 waves in the air. The super-killing waves and super-killing dragon punches in the air and on the ground don’t need to be expended. You can use them as much as you want, and the speed is extremely fast. The instant prison kill becomes a super kill, but you can still use normal attacks. What's even more amazing is that you can catch opponents in the air A potential super kill is a kind of attack that basically cannot be avoided after seeing a flash of light, falling from the sky, The majestic "Wedge", although I have never seen this move be followed by anything, but it is rare that this move misses (the opponent may accidentally escape during the non-edge jump), and hitting it is Half-Life The Kamugui in CVS2 is hidden at the end of the level. It will not appear unless certain conditions are met. According to the plot, it was Akuma who killed Lucal (this famous BOSS will be mentioned later) and absorbed it. After absorbing the blood of Lucal's serpent and merging it with his own "murderous wave", he became a ghost. The 3-stage super-kill "wedge" of this powerful ghost can kill almost with one hit. It cannot defend or block. You can only try your luck or play again The ghosts in all works have less health than ordinary people and are easy to faint ( For the sake of the balance of the game, people with such powerful attacks should really give less blood). The Shenhaogei chosen by players in CVS2 (the blood used by the CPU is relatively normal) has very little blood. The Soviet Union can’t wait to be able to do it. Sitting on your butt But there are two aerial waves that are difficult to avoid when faced with Shenhaogei, the Shoryu that is excellent in anti-aircraft and the Cyclone Kick that can be used in various moves (I won't list them one by one, please check it yourself. Move list, all moves are useful), Shenhaogui explains very well that "the best defense is offense." In series such as "Comic Heroes VS Street Fighter" and "XMEN VS Street Fighter", one of the most bizarre Akuma variants has appeared - the Machine Akuma. This robot ghost is half machine, halfOni, no one can tell whether it is a robot made after Akuma, or if some mad scientist transformed Akuma. The Robot Akuma is very interesting. It emits waves with missiles and has machine wings. It is slightly less powerful than the real Akuma and Kamiki, but it is fast. Although Akuma in is an ordinary Akuma, his hidden super kill is extraordinary. His life is "King Kong Rupture Slash". This move is a move developed by Akuma in the ending of "Street Fighter 3.2". Akuma stood on Ayers Rock in Australia and split the "rock" ("mountain"?) with one palm. If you are not surprised, Please use the search engine to search "Ayers Rock, Australia" to know how big this "rock" is Although this move cannot kill in one hit, it is amazingly powerful and powerful, and it cannot be BLOCK (after all, BLOCK is Street Fighter 3 (the essence of ), it can be understood that this move is too strong and cannot be BLOCK The most interesting level in the Street Fighter series should be regarded as the level in Street Fighter 3.3. The hermaphrodite Gil (not referring to being half-male and half-female) has more blood, unlimited combos, 2 normal waves, and a superkill. "Meteor Shower", it is difficult to block them all. A super kill is to grow 3 pairs of wings and release countless halos, which is impossible to block. The two super kills are full-screen attacks and are extremely powerful. If you have a full bar of qi when you die, you can still be resurrected. You can be interrupted by your opponent when you are resurrected, but you gain blood very quickly, and you keep deflating your qi to push away the opponent. No matter how fast the opponent is, they can usually recover at least half of their health. , of course, after resurrecting, superkill will not be available in this round. The most interesting thing is that all characters in fighting games are divided into right and left hands, only Gil That’s about it for the Street Fighter series. Now let’s talk about the powerful BOSSs in SNK. SNK has many series, and I have only played a little bit of many of the games, and only the latest ones, so I will just talk about them casually. There is a very special BOSS in SNK. What is special about him is not that he is a rogue, but that he is very shameless. He was defeated time and time again, and after falling off the building, he fought again and again to hold martial arts tournaments (Hungry Wolf 5) The advertising slogan of is "Goodbye, Giss", but in "Bare Wolf RBS" Giss was resurrected as a "Nightmare"). To put it bluntly, Lord Giss and so-and-so X Fighter 5 Xiaoqiang has similaritiesthe gang boss of South Town, Keith, because of the appearance of this character, many half-brothers and sons, Danchao, enemies, subordinates, masters, etc. Man When he guest-starred as the BOSS and hidden figure in SVC, he was basically invincible, with invincible combos, invincible judgments, and invincible identity Interestingly, the young image of Geese also appeared twice. At that time Although he is young and doesn't know how to act, he is extremely powerful. When I was the BOSS in , the superkill judgment time was extremely long. It was judged within the range of shadows and entities. It was basically impossible to dodge. The power was nearly 3/4 of the blood. A normal wave could kill 4 people. One percent The young Geese also made a cameo in Dragon Tiger Fist 2, appearing as a hidden BOSS. He has long flowing hair and great power, but there is still a gap between him and "The King of Fighters NEOWAVE". There is one person I need to emphasize here. Although Krausa and Gith are of the same blood, their destinies are very different. Clausa is the kind of person who has all the good things in the world when he is born. His family is a noble, he is a genius in music, learning, fighting, etc. He is tall and has a strong and loyal wife. His subordinates, etc He has indeed not appeared a few times. He is the BOSS in "Hungry Wolf 2". If you think about this person carefully, his moves are actually very comprehensive and practical, especially the "Emperor's Wave Fist", which is big and It's fast and ruthless, and you can hit 2 lines when it's fully charged. This move also affects many moves of many characters in SNK SNK is quite fair. Geese made a cameo in "Fist of the Dragon and Tiger", and also allowed "The Invincible Dragon" Ryo Banki to show off his skills in "Hungry Wolf Legend SPECIAL". You are so powerful that you can make big waves and dragon and tiger dance at will Maybe you think there are no powerful characters in the "Fist of Dragon and Tiger" series, but would you like to try fighting against Saka Kira in "Hungry Wolf Legend SPECIAL"? I'm sure you won't even be able to fart. “Like son, like father. Takuma Banqi is not a scoundrel, but once he puts on the mask, he becomes a different person, especially Takuma Banqi, who is at the bottom of SVC. The three big waves of super kills can be unleashed at will, and if the charge is full, there is no way to defend against the last one. Ordinary waves are invisible. Basically, every line on the screen will be judged at the same time. The super-killing version of Shenglong can be fired at will, and the three-punch super-kill at close range can also be fired at will. The potentially fatal Dragon Tiger Flurry cannot be guarded against. It starts a little slowly but moves quickly. The distance is a little more than one screen away, and its power is half a life, which is on the same level as Shenhaogei. (It seems that people can exert unlimited power when they are crazy. The ordinary Takuma Sakaki is a little different from Akuma, but as a result, he jumped 2 levels in a row and caught up with Akuma.) The most famous SNK series is probably the King of Fighters (also known as "The King of Fighters"). I don't know how many King of Fighters games there have been. Anyway, from 1994 to 2005, there were new ones every year. Lukar is very powerful. He is a martial arts idiot and has become a BOSS for 4 times. In CVS2, he also tied with Shen Haogui once and became a boss.Back to "Tianlukar". Except for relying on himself in 1994, this guy had absorbed the blood of Orochi or absorbed the murderous wave of Akuma. Although he seems to be an unreliable man, in terms of strength, he is indeed very strong. , Wave is strong, Shenglong is strong, superkill is also strong. The interval speed of his big waves in 94 and 95 is just like the speed interval of 98 Yagami's waves. It is fast and extremely continuous. For 94 and 95 who can only hide in place, facing such a big wave formation, it is better to simply rush forward. In the past, I was sent to die and waited for death. Is the country of death okay? ? In 2002, Lukar's attack time was very short, and the potential superkill was random. It might prevent the opponent from landing in the air, or it might only hit him once. It was impossible to defend against it completely. Lucar in CVS2 is even more interesting. He actually learned the instant prison kill and Asura Flash Compared with Lucar, Lucar's son is a lot meatier. At least he doesn't have the ordinary rising dragon, and his power is much smaller. The Lu family has since declined. The central character of the King of Fighters series - Orochi, although he only appeared twice (and Chris' potential superkill in 2002), he influenced too many people. And according to theory, Orochi is a god, his level is too high, no BOSS can compare with him. Orochi's moves are extremely rogue, but when playing against a computer, the computer won't "use" all of Orochi's moves. If I really want to rank all BOSSs, I would recommend Orochi first. The BOSS Stone Demon in 2003 has a mid-range feel, and it doesn’t feel suffocating. The evil spirit in